《She Is A CEO》


 Chapter 1 She Was Set Up

    So noisy!


    On therge bed, Lucia Webb felt a dull pain all over her body and a tearing pain between her legs ...


    Suddenly, the door clicked open. People standing in the doorway swarmed in and focused their cameras on Lucia who was in a trance.


    "Miss Webb, Mr. Taylor threw you a wedding anniversary party yesterday, but you were the only one absent from it. Why?"


    "Miss Webb, may I ask what has happened to you over thest twenty hours since Mr. Taylor called the police?"


    Call the police? Party? Wedding anniversary?


    Lucia had a splitting headache and a series of questions from reporters brought back memories ofst night...


    She didn''t have time to think it twice. Her blurred vision gradually turned clear. As her gaze swept across the strangers surrounding the bed and settled on Jacob Taylor''s face, she got so nervous that she forgo to breathe.


    It was their first wedding anniversaryst night...


    Lucia struggled to sit up, the quilt slipped from her body, and then the red marks on her pretty skin were shown, indicating she had sexst night...


    The reporters in front of her came to boo. Lucia cast down her eyes, saw numerous red marks on her skin, and gasped.


    She hurriedly gripped Jacob''s wrist, "It''s not like what you think!"


    "Enough!" Jacob snapped, with his eyebrows knitted, and mixed emotions in his eyes. He took two steps forward and threw his jacket at Lucia''s face. "Go home!"


    The farce ended, but the news that the son-inw of Webbex Group got cuckolded soon spread through the town.


    Lucia curled up on the sofa, distracted. The spacious home was empty, just like the huge hole in her heart that was gouged out by a knife.


    "Click". The door opened.


    Not yet recovered from her stupefaction, she mechanically looked up at Jacob who wore the neat suit, and walked in.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and she ran to tug at his sleeve like crazy, "Jacob, trust me, OK? I ... just want to give you a big surprise, really..."


    Yesterday, Poppy made a suggestion, saying that she reserved a room for her and Jacob. Lucia did not doubt it but drank a ss of water prepared by Poppy in the room, and her memory after that waspletely gone.


    Jacob looked at her, his cold eyes dark with unfathomable emotions, "I''m too stupid! You cheated on me but I got no idea about it. Now I be theughing stock of the town. Hehe-"


    He motioned to the man beside him to walk over, and turned around impatiently, seemingly reluctant to talk with Lucia anymore.


    Lucia felt a sense of foreboding when looking at the expressionless man who wore a formal suit with the briefcase under his arm.


    "Miss Webb, I am Kane Fletcher. Here are the drafted divorce papers."


    Seeing that Lucia did not take them, Kane put the divorce papers on the corner of the coffee table and indifferently added, "Webbex Group''s former chairman made a will before his death, if one of you cheats, twenty percent of thepany shares will be transferred to the injured party, as the divorce agreement has clearly stated."


    Jacob looked even colder, "Lucia, what''s the point of hanging on without any sense of shame? Sign the papers and we don''t owe each other anything!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, Lucia only felt that the man standing upright in front of her was iparably strange. She nced at the divorce agreement. He had signed it, and it seemed that he couldn''t wait to have a clean break with her.


    Lucia couldn''t feel more heartbroken, "Jacob! I was set up, Webbex Group is the property my father left me, and I''m not giving it to you! I don''t even know what happened. I will call the police and let them investigate!"


    Jacob''s eyes were dark with an unfathomable emotion, and then he let out a snort ofughter, "Lucia, you even have the cheek to have the police investigate. Aren''t you ashamed of what you did? If you''re smart, sign the agreement, or else ..."


    He paused, a wisp of ruthlessness in his eyes, and then he calmly took out a palm-sized and t wooden box.


    He slowly opened it and bent down to ce the small wooden box on the ground, his triumphant gaze gradually bing clearer, "Didn''t you say this was a relic your mother left you?" Smiling, he lifted his foot and was about to tread on it.


    "No! No!" Lucia screamed like crazy, her pupils suddenly dting in extreme fear.


    Mr. Fletcher immediately stopped Lucia who got out of control, and Jacob already stepped on the box. If he exerted slight force, the antique ring would be in pieces, "Be a good girl and sign it!" "All right. I''ll do it," she responded hurriedly.


    At this point, she felt like she had fallen into a trap set by Jacob.


    However, she had no other choice.


    Her hand holding the pen was shaking. He signed his name at the bottom of the page so neatly and carefully that she could even imagine howposed he was at that time.


    Tears moistened her handwriting, as she numbly scrawled her name letter by letter.


    As Jacob stared fixedly, an expression of ecstasy appeared on his face, but he soon concealed it. Then he jerked the divorce agreement away the moment she finished the signature.


    "Pack up and get out right now!" Then he kicked the small wooden box away, impatiently walked towards the door, and took out the cell phone from his pocket. Lucia could vaguely hear his soft and gentle voice when he called, "It''s all taken care of. I''lle to you right away."


    In no mood to care about anything else, Lucia hurriedly crawled over to pick up the small wooden box, the ring has been broken into pieces. She sunk down to the ground. It was so silent that she could hear nothing but the sound of her heart breaking into pieces.


    Judging from the gentle look when Jacob answered the phone, Lucia guessed Jacob had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    Lucia looked at the broken ring in the wooden box with a self-mocking smile. The past seemed to be a mist. After squatting for a long while, she stumbled upstairs. Next to the study was the wine storehouse, where her father had stored a lot of expensive brandy and whiskey.


    She couldn''t stop tears from streaming down, and thus she filled the ss with the hard liquor and pushed it against her lips after shaking it.


    It burned her throat as it went down.


    But she did not even frown. She drank ss after ss of wine like drinking water...


    How much did she drink?


    Lucia had no idea about it. When she woke up, she was sprawling on the floor. As she stretched her arms, she knocked over the empty bottle on the floor. The room was shrouded in darkness in the shade of evening. She climbed up, stumbled over to the window, and pulled the curtain to let the brimming light in. Outside the window was a river with lights like stars on its banks.


    It was time to leave...


    Holding back the soreness in her nose, she moved to unscrew the door handle, but a subdued moan came to her ears, "Jacob... hiss... ah..."


    In a sh, the feeling of getting drunk was all gone. Lucia stiffened and followed the voice source. What came into her view was like a bolt from the blue. It was Poppy Powell!

 Chapter 2 Get Caught Cheating on a Rainy Night

    "Jacob ... ah, I always feel... what we did to Lucia ... a bit too much," Though Poppy said so, her tone of voice was full of mockery. She leaned back and looked like she was enjoying it. Jacob breathed fast, held her long, slender legs, and thrust harder against Poppy. "A bit too much? She''s so stupid... I bet she could never find out it was me and you who had set her up..." Struck by a heavy blow, Lucia was unsteady on her feet and took steps back. As she pieced things together, anger boiled up in her chest.


    "You are shameless!"


    In the next second, she strode, pushed open the door, and snarled.


    The two intertwined looked over and got startled. Jacob''s hard-on softened and Poppy wrapped herself in a quilt and hid behind Jacob as if she was confronting a great enemy.


    Lucia''s heart ached. If she hadn''t identally caught Jacob cheating on her, she would look like a fool and be thrown out of this house!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hehe." A wry smile lifted the corner of her mouth. She shivered and raised her hand to point at Jacob, and said snappishly, "Jerk!"


    Jacob sneered and gazed at her sideways, "Why are you still hanging on?"


    "Jacob!" Lucia was hysterical, hatred in her eyes, "You will be punished by God, I will sue you and I will put you through jail!"


    Poppy nestled in bed and put on her nightgown. Stepping on the fine fleece carpet with bare feet, she looked at Lucia and said, "Go ahead! Just sue us! Your short-lived father would definitely be pissed off by you if he was still alive!"


    "Poppy, I want you to die!" Lucia was furious and instantly pounced on Poppy, wanting to strangle her.


    However, she didn''t even have a chance to get close to Poppy because Jacob pushed her away, "Lucia, stop acting crazy. If you hurt Poppy even a little bit, I''ll kill you!"


    "Ah!" The next second, a heart-wrenching pain came from her scalp as Jacob pulled her hair and forced her downstairs.


    "Bang!"


    The door mmed shut. Lucia fell to the ground. Looking at the illuminated house, which was once her home, she could no longer refrain from shedding tears.


    Raising her head, she saw dark clouds overhead, and the rumble of thunder was louder.


    Suddenly caught in heavy rains, she was drenched in the rain, the cold rain running down on her face, down on the cor of her clothes.


    She reached out and tried to grab something, but failed to get anything...


    Perhaps the sight stirred up her feelings. She suddenly remembered the unpleasant past.


    "Mom!" Lucia''s hem of clothes was tugged, and she squinted to see the boy''s cute face and meet his bright and dark eyes.


    The ne traveled through clouds that were 6,000 meters above. As the captain made an announcement, the ne gradually descended and a sense of weightlessness awoke Lucia. Seeing her wake up, the boy grinned, showing his white teeth, "Mom, the ne is going down!"


    For him, the gradual rity of the horizon was particrly new.


    Lucia smiled, her delicate fingertips pinching the boy''s pink cheeks, full of affection on her face, "Okay, mommy knows. Teddy, fasten your seat belt."


    "Yep!" Theodore Webb nodded hard, wiggled his little legs, and stretched hard across Lucia to the window, trying to get a peek at the view.


    He was curious not about the white clouds in the sky, but about what the city under his feet really looked like. Though his mother had taken him to many ces when she was working, this time he arrived in her hometown! Looking at his excited and adorable face with soft eyes, Lucia ruffled his hair, closed his eyes, and sighed silently.


    The ne soonnded. The airport was bustling, and baggage check-in and im were even more crowded. Lucia clutched Theodore''s hand as the conveyor belt carried suitcases one by one, while a neon sign in the distance showed some big words, "Wee to Athegate".


    Athegate.


    Five yearster, it was still like a thorn in her heart.


    She came back. Actually, she didn''t want toe back.


    With the breakup of her marriage, she was thrown out of the house by Jacob penniless. The only way she could think of was to rely on her father''s friends, so she reached out to her father''s old friend Auntie Esmae.


    After learning of her misery, Auntie Esmae picked her up and took her to the USA without a second thought.


    It was the darkest day of her life, and every time she thought back, she was still fluttering with fear.


    She once wanted tomit suicide, but then she found out she was pregnant. Depression and unstable fetal position made her suffer a lot.


    Auntie Esmae was very busy taking care of her, and the psychologist helped her. After going through a lot, she finally gave birth to Teddy.


    If she hadn''t gotten an offer from Jibillion Inc to be Executive Officer of the European Region after studying at MIT, she wouldn''t have returned to this ce that made her sick!


    "Phew..."


    She breathed a sigh of relief. As the luggage came to her, she let go of Theodore to carry luggage.


    However, as soon as she let go, Theodore jumped and scurried out of the crowd.


    "Teddy!"


    Lucia was so anxious that she dragged her luggage, emerged from the crowd, took a few steps to catch up with Theodore, and grabbed him by the cor at the back of his neck, "Teddy, how many times did mommy tell you not to run around? What if you get abducted by traffickers?"


    Theodore looked back, smiled with curved eyebrows, pointed ahead, and said, "A good-lookingdy talked to me, and I responded to her politely! Mom, I am a good boy, right?"


    Many people at the airport were attracted by the mother and son.


    Lucia was wearing a fiery red slip dress and a wide-brimmed hat with her curly hair draping. Not only did she have delicate features, bright eyes, red lips, and white teeth, but she was also abination of beauty and elegance.


    Wherever she went, she was eye-catching. She attracted attention with a pretty boy by her side, whose small face was pink like a porcin doll.


    The boy was rolling his watery, big eyes as dark as obsidian. He had a small and upright nose, pink lips, and baby fat, so cute that others hated to pinch it.


    He wore suspenders with a dinosaur tail and a light blue t-shirt, dressed in a simple yet cute style, like a character from aic book.


    "Teddy, mommy taught you not to go with strangers, remember?" Looking at his look expectant for praise, Lucia could not say a word of reproach.


    She could only rub his head and taught him in a soft voice.


    Theodore clutched her finger and rubbed his face against the back of her hand, pouting and nodding cutely, "Got it, mommy, Teddy remembers mommy''s words!" This boy was so good at acting cute!


    Even Lucia''s heart melted. "Good boy. Let''s go!"


    Holding her hand, Theodore jumped restlessly, stepping on the seams of floor tiles as if he was ying a game.


    When she left the terminal, Lucia saw a young girl in her twenties in the crowd holding a small sign that read: Miss Lucy.


    She had been using this name for the past few years.


    "Hello."


    Lucia greeted her with Theodore and the young girl looked surprised, "Eek! Are you Miss Lucy?"

 Chapter 3 Welcome Ceremony

    Thepany asked her to pick up the executive officer, but to her surprise, the executive officer was young and beautiful. Generally, those who can hold high positions should be much older.


    "Yes."


    Lucia responded with a faint smile, elegant and charming.


    Nia Davidson blushed and stretched out her hand with reverence and awe, "Hello, I ... I''m your assistant, Nia Davidson."


    Not waiting for Lucia to shake hands with Nia, Theodore stood up on tiptoe. He pinched Nia''s little thumb with his chubby, cute hand, and said softly, "Miss, you''re so pretty. I''m Theodore, mommy''s favorite Teddy!"


    Nia froze and got more shocked. At first nce, she only thought that this adorable boy was the executive officer''s brother, but they turned out to be mother and son!


    Stunned for several seconds, looking at his bright smile, Nia liked this boy too much, "You''re so cute that I want to take you home, you know?"


    Theodore wrinkled up his nose, smiling, "Thank you for your praise, I can be cuter!"


    Lucia was amused. As Nia led Lucia outside and took her suitcase, she introduced Athegate''s culture in detail, like a great tour guide. Nia didn''t get any reply after talking for a while.


    Then she turned around and saw that Lucia was a long way behind, standing in front of a billboard, staring nkly at the advertisement.


    That was the advertisement inserted by JTP Group. The technology development project was popr and JTP Group became a leadingpany in this field.


    Nia didn''t think there was anything new about the ad, walking back to Lucia and calling her name, "Miss Lucy, what''s wrong?"


    Lucia pulled herself out of her head, subconsciously tightened the grip on Theodore''s hand, and then let go, "Nothing, the ad design is very good."


    So much had changed in the past five years.


    Webbex Group had changed hands, and even thepany name was changed to JTP Group. Lucia was clear about what JTP Group stood for. JTP was abination of the initials of Jacob Taylor and Poppy.


    At first, she naively thought what happened that day was a coincidence, offered her inheritance, and even felt sorry for Jacob.


    Hehe...


    Time could not heal all wounds. What should have been forgotten could not be forgotten even after five years. When Lucia saw the billboard, the wound in her heart bled again.


    What would have happened to her without Auntie Esmae? She dared not think it further.


    Sitting in the car, she swallowed all the negative emotions. Considering that they had enough time, Nia drove the car very slowly.


    Theodore opened the car window, while his clear eyes were pressed against the ss. Like a curious baby, he was looking left and right, "Mom, Athegate is so beautiful. More trees, more people than in the USA. Wow, that is Hotel Chocte..."


    Lucia pinched his hand and reminded him not to stick his hand out of the window.


    It was no wonder Theodore was excited. Walking through USA Chinatown, he had yearned for the birthce of the ancient culture more than once.


    "Mom!" After watching for a while, as if he thought of something, he suddenly turned his head and asked.


    "Mom, do we have a home here? Do we have grandparents? I want to go!"


    Grandparents...


    They passed away a long, long time ago....


    Lucia''s father''s loving face came into her mind and she smiled with relief, "Sure, mom will show you when things get settled down." Hearing this, Nia peered at the two beautiful people in the rearview mirror and asked with confusion, "Miss Lucy, you''re a local?"


    She thought that Lucia was an American.


    "Of course! Mom is from Athegate, and grew up here!"


    When Theodore was in high spirits, Lucia was seeing the scenery through the car window. Everything here had be unfamiliar to her. A dramatic change had taken ce in the past five years. "I lived here before and went abroadter. This is the first time I''ve been back."


    She didn''t mention the specific reason but changed the topic, "Since I''ve been back home, you can call my original name. I am Lucia Webb."


    "Squeak -"


    Sudden braking made Lucia lean forward, and Lucia intuitively held Theodore to avoid his falling.


    Seeing that she was about to get rear-ended by another car, Nia hurriedly the steering wheel and pulled over to the side of the road, "I am sorry for almost getting you into a car crash. I was just so shocked to know you were Miss Webb


    "All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Lucia was confused for a moment, and then a realization hit her. It was not strange that everyone in Athegate should know the sensational news that year.


    With mixed emotions in her eyes, she didn''t answer Nia''s question. Nia realized that she had said something wrong, so she pushed the gas pedal to elerate the car. In less than half an hour, they arrived at Jard¨ªn de Nieve. After arranging amodation for the mother and son, she left.


    In the room, Lucia sorted out the clothes, not many of them were hers, but the suitcase was mostly stuffed with the boy''s things.


    "Mom, why does thatdy know who you are? Her driving skills are so poor that she almost threw me out!"


    Theodore took off his shoes, climbed onto the couch, and jumped around on it.


    Lucia paused for a moment and thenughed, "Maybe it''s because your mom is pretty and famous?"


    "Yes, that must be it! Mommy is the most beautiful mommy in the world! More beautiful than the elf princess!"


    Lucia was amused, put down what she was holding, and got up before walking over to him and taking him in her arms.


    Theodore was a blessing to her.


    Because of her depression during pregnancy, when she gave birth to Teddy, the doctor said he was not a healthy baby, so he was undergoing frequent medical checkups until he was two years old. Surprisingly, his IQ was impressive, reaching 160 at the age of 2. Whatever he saw could stay in his memory. Though at the age of 4, he could read all kinds of books on his own.


    Theodore! He was the best motivation for her to work hard!


    After unpacking, Lucia was making fried cod steak for Theodore when Nia called.


    "What is it?"


    She was cooking when Nia''s hesitant voice came to her ear, "Miss Webb, thepany has prepared a wee party for you, scheduled at 5:00 p.m., but, considering you have traveled a long distance, you can..."


    "I see. I''ll attend it." Without waiting for Nia to finish, Lucia replied as she served the codfish steak on a te.


    Nia didn''t seem to expect Lucia to make a promise so quickly and paused for a few seconds, "Okay, I''ll go get you then."


    Lucia put down the phone and carried the te out of the kitchen. Theodore had sat in his chair and tied his bib on with knife and fork in hand, looking forward to the dinner very much.


    "Teddy, there''s a partyter. Wanna go with me to have some good food?"


    Lucia usually didn''t take Teddy to parties with her, but considering she just returned to Athegate and hadn''t hired a babysitter, she worried about leaving Teddy at home alone.


    "Wow! I can''t believe you''re willing to take me, Mom!" Teddy''s eyes lit up as if he had won the lottery!


    When Lucia got into Nia''s car, Nia had recovered from the shock and be much more talkative.


    Nia told Lucia in advance about the higher-ups and their preferences, so Lucia became a part of it very soon when she entered Jibillion Inc.


    There was beautiful music in the venue, decorated with white roses. Champagne, wine, and exquisite food were provided.

 Chapter 4 Meet Her "Bestie"

    Theodore, who had changed into a small suit, followed Lucia and became the center of attention. He held his head high and posed as a business elite.


    "Teddy, you follow Auntie Nia and don''t wander off."


    ording to the bws, the new executive officer had to make a speech, and she was prepared for it. After asking Nia to take care of Teddy, she walked onto the stage with all eyes on her.


    Behind her, the led screen showed a propaganda picture of Jibillion Inc''s finance.


    She stood there, with a strong, mesmerizing aura.


    She picked up the microphone and faced the employees of Jibillion Inc with the speech in mind.


    The crowd held their breath and just as she parted her red lips, a clear voice came unexpectedly, "I heard that Jibillion Inc has a new executive officer, on behalf of JTP Group, I would like to wee you." The voice was not very high-pitched but sounded out of ce in the quiet venue.


    The woman, in a white dress, entered the venue with strides, raising her chin smugly, like a proud peacock.


    Lucia''s body trembled slightly. She could never forget that smug face not far from her!


    Poppy was here to screw up the wee dinner!


    Clearly, it was a wee party held by Jibillion Inc, but Poppy walked through the venue as if she was strolling through her backyard. Her gaze contemptuously swept across the management of Jibillion Inc, as if they were dirt in her eyes.


    And when she met the pretty eyes on the stage, she paused. Five years passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    It was Lucia! She was back?


    Her face nched, her voice shrill and high-pitched, "Why are you here!"


    The crowd was puzzled, "Why the hell did the vice president of JTP Groupe here?"


    Poppy hooked up with Jacob. The two conspired to obtain Webbex Group with dirty tricks and they did it. Thus, she turned from a penniless woman to vice president.


    Lucia found it absurd and unlucky to see Poppy on the first day at home.


    The venue was slightly chaotic as security guards tried to barge in and take Poppy away, but were stopped by Poppy''s bodyguards behind her.


    She was here to cause trouble and everyone knew it!


    It was known to all that JTP Group recently cooperated with Jibillion Inc. Perhaps because Jibillion made a mistake, Poppy brought his men to Jibillion Inc two days ago to make a scene. This incident made the executive officer resign voluntarily under pressure.


    Poppy got word that a new executive wasing to take over Jibillion Inc, so she couldn''t let go of this opportunity to put the squeeze on him or her, but she never expected there would be a big surprise on stage!


    Lucy? The executive? Lucia?


    Having animosity against Lucia, Poppy blew a fuse, thinking, "How dared shee back?"


    Lucia stood still with aposed look, ncing at Poppy like she was a wild dog that barged in.


    Poppy, who was ignored, said arrogantly with crossed arms over her chest, "You''re not just back, but you''re back as the executive of Jibillion Inc. What? Jibillion Inc could only appoint a dissolute woman as the executive?"


    The words, ''dissolute woman'', sounded harsh.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Before Lucia could say anything, one of the management of Jibillion got annoyed and retorted, "Mrs. Taylor, the wee party held by Jibillion Inc has nothing to do with you. Youe here uninvited. We deserve at least a hint of your respect, don''t we?"


    Poppy didn''t change color. She curled her lips into a smile and stared viciously at Lucia on the stage saying meaningfully, "Sure, Ie here to show my respect. You know what? Your executive is my old friend!"


    Old friend?


    As Poppy finished speaking, the watching crowd was whispering in the venue.


    Lucia looked down on Poppy who was provoking her with a calm expression. It had been five years. She had learned to endure silently and restrain her emotions.


    "Huh."


    Poppy was surprised and amazed that Lucia could remain indifferent after she had said so many barbed words.


    She still remembered Lucia''s tearful face five years ago!


    Recalling the past, Poppy felt a sense of superiority. Walking to the stage idly, she looked up at Lucia. Tensions between them grew.


    Lucia remained indifferent, evoking a hint of annoyance in Poppy.


    Poppy thought, ''She has changed! She seems unperturbed by anything! Pretending to be calm?''


    Poppy gritted her teeth, turned to face the crowd, and leisurely said, "She is Lucy? None of you knows her previous identity?"


    Lucia''s face darkened, and her hand holding the table clenched.


    "What''s her identity?" Someone popped up and asked.


    Someone was curious about it. That was what Poppy expected.


    She smiled as if she was talking about the weather, "I wonder if any of you remembers the name, Lucia Webb?"


    Lucia Webb?


    It was a familiar name to locals in Athegate.


    Lucia was the daughter of the former president of Webbex Group, known as the most beautiful society gal, and once made a lot of news. But what made her known to all was that she was caught cheating and ended up getting a divorce.


    Though after so many years, some media were still making up fake stories about her, some saying she married someone else, some saying she went crazy and some saying she died.


    Now Jacob was in charge of JTP Group, but she suddenly emerged as the executive of Jibillion Inc!


    Most people''s faces changed, and the gazes they cast upon Lucia were mixed with suspicion, contempt, dismay...


    Seeing the changes in their facial expression, Poppy seemed to be on cloud nine.


    She looked askance at Lucia with a mocking smile on her lips.


    ''Lucia, so what if you be a Jibillion Inc executive?


    You still have to get crushed and ruined by me!''


    However, she clearly saw Lucia''s sharp eyes. In a sh, she felt as if she had been put in an ice house. Fear came from the bottom of her heart.


    ''Fear?


    How could I fear her!''


    Poppy dismissed this absurd idea. Lucia, who had been silent for a long time, slowly said, "Yes, I am Lucia. Mying back this time has nothing to do with JTP Group. I am honored to get an offer from Jibillion Inc. I would like to express my gratitude to Jibillion Inc for choosing me as Executive Officer of European Region!"


    Her powerful voice sounded through the venue, while Poppy suddenly burst intoughter, "How is it possible for you to get hired! I think, you must be sleeping with some guy again to get your position!" "Nia," Lucia''s face darkened as she gave chills and added pressure, "Have my resume on the screen, please."


    She didn''t bother to quarrel with Poppy. The best way to shut people up was to defeat them with abilities.


    Nia did as she said, and the led screen behind Lucia immediately switched to a resume.


    The whole venue was in awe!

 Chapter 5 Win the First Game

    Lucia, a graduate of MIT''s Department of Finance and Economics, had won various prizes over the past four years, and her papers had been featured in prestigious journals.


    And her resume was far more than that. The slides showed the global economic seminars she attended with her mentor, which made people present feel inadequate. In the USA, she was known as a genius! When the slides of her resume switched to thest one, Lucia proudly looked at the crowd. Her calm and soft voice said, "I am here because I ampetent and talented! Miss Powell, if you have any objections or dissatisfaction with me, feel free to go to headquarters toin about me."


    Poppy''s face turned red with embarrassment.


    She tried to make a fool of Lucia, but the resume made her look amazing instead.


    Suppressing her anger, Poppy feigned calm, "Just MIT? Anyway, you''re still a corporate ve! You arepetent? What a funny joke!"


    Poppy''s words offended a lot of people.


    "Mrs. Taylor, is it a shame to graduate from MIT? We never think that the degree would be a stigma!"


    "Mrs. Taylor, what key university did you graduate from to make you so arrogant? JTP Group is indeed strong, but it is attributed to Jacob''s efforts. You''re just Jacob''s essory! Who gave you the gall to be so offensive!"


    There was a barrage of criticism for Poppy''s rudeness. It seemed that Poppy had totally irritated those intellectuals, who were well aware that how difficult it was to get a degree that they could be proud of. The smile froze on Poppy''s face. Outnumbered, she was at a loss for what to say.


    Seeing that Poppy became the target of public criticism, Lucia pressed on, "Miss Powell, you''re wee if you''re here for cooperation, but it''s not a ce for you to make a scene. Security! Please send Miss Powell out. If she resists, you can call the police!"


    She suddenly talked harshly like a leader.


    Poppy was well aware that the misstep she made sent her at a disadvantage. She racked her brains but could not figure out a way to discredit Lucia. Swallowing her saliva, and keeping her cool, she said arrogantly, "Lucia, you are truly capable now! Putting on airs just after you became the executive? Let me tell you. I can get the former executive to quit. I can also put you through it! Wait and see!" With his face white and green, she left in anger. She took two steps and suddenly stopped, turning her head with a smug smile, "I almost forgot it. Since you''re back, don''t forget to attend the third wedding anniversary of me and Jacob."


    The third anniversary, huh? Time sped by!


    It seemed that they purposely chose to get married two years after she left, to avoid going down the scandal of having an affair.


    Lucia was a bit dazed when she was pondering. Poppy captured the change and finally got the confidence. "You are married, right? I''m wondering if your husband knows you are a slut. Tsk, who is so stupid to marry you?"


    Knowing that Poppy verbally abused her to get some pleasure, Lucia preferred not to answer Poppy''s provoking questions. Instead, sheughed. "Miss Powell, thank you for inviting me."


    Her generosity posed a sharp contrast to Poppy''s narrow mind.


    Suddenly, Poppy felt discouraged and even embarrassed as if her fist had been punched on cotton.


    Poppy snorted and stepped on high heels, waggling and leaving in rage.


    The troublemaker that spoiled the fun was finally gone.


    Lucia pretended as if nothing had happened just now, calmly introduced herself, and her future ns for thepany. Herposure and calmness convinced everyone present. The speech ended with thunderous apuse.


    Everyone had a miserable past. Lucia was not an exception. As they were impressed by Lucia, naturally, they would not leak her scandal.


    Lucia was dealing with the management calmly, but at the same time, Poppy''s words came to her mind. Attend their third wedding anniversary? She was not crazy, okay? There was no point in attending it. Leaving Jibillion Inc, Poppy walked in and cursed.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    A red Ferrari went away like an arrow and stopped in front of the JTP Group building.


    With 96 floors and a gold-ted ''JTP'' embedded in the roof and shining brightly in the sun, this building was a remarkablendmark in Athegate.


    Pushing the door open, Poppy took a deep breath, swept away her frustration, and tossed the keys to the doorman.


    At this moment, in JTP President''s Office, the man in a neat light gray suit said with crossed legs and a cup of coffee in hand before the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Five years passed. Jacob was no longer the man who had to be cautious around Lucia and n carefully to get Webbex Group.


    Webbex Group had fallen into his hands. Lucia, that stupid woman, had been missing for years. Now he was enjoying himself willfully. With the power of the office, he revealed confidence and pride in his eyebrows.


    "Get out!"


    Outside the office, the woman shouted angrily, with the sound of footsteps gradually louder.


    Jacob squinted, sipped his coffee, got up, and smoothed his suit, "Poppy, back so early?"


    He didn''t turn around. Without looking at Poppy''s angry face, he could guess that she was probably pissed off at Jibillion Inc! Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been angry when she entered the door.


    Shortly after Jacob finished speaking, Poppy, who had gone to the sofa, grabbed the coffee in his hand and drank most of it, but it did not quench the anger within herself, "I''m so pissed off! Those flunkies of Jibillion Inc dared to give me that attitude! And..."


    Lucia, that bitch, I want to strangle her!


    Thetter sentence reached her mouth, but she swallowed it in the end.


    "What?" Jacob looked at her suspiciously.


    "Nothing." Poppy thought of Lucia who changed from a na?ve little girl to a stunning woman that could impress others at a nce. She immediately took Jacob''s arm, saying in a coquettish voice, "Jacob, I''m hungry, let''s have dinner, OK?"


    Jacob, of course, agreed to her proposal, and Poppy had been doted on by him over these past few years.


    The next morning, the morning light shone.


    Lucia walked into Jibillion Inc in a ck and white striped professional suit, carrying her bag in her left hand and holding Theodore in her right.


    Although Jibillion Inc building was not as tall as JTP Group building, it had 68 floors, adopting hollow-core construction. The sunlight from the sky above casts a long shadow on people who were standing in the lobby and looking up.


    But at nine o''clock, everyone was at work, busy in their own way.


    She liked the work atmosphere and the office of simple style. Not long after she sat down, Nia walked in with a pile of papers and ced them on the desktop, "Lucy, how about I take Theodore out for a walk?"


    "OK."


    Lucia could take this chance to fit into the team and do a project evaluation, not forgetting to instruct, "Be safe and call me in time if something happens."


    Lucia couldn''t help butugh when she turned on theputer and looked at Theodore, who was wearing a small suit with his hands behind his back, like a boss on an inspection tour, "Teddy, don''t give Nia any trouble, okay?"


    "YES, SIR!"


    He immediately stood still and gave a military salute.


    Hey!


    Such a naughty boy!

 Chapter 6 See the Prince Charming

    "Go!" Lucia gave Nia''s tender face a squeeze and then waved her hand to them, seeing Nia take him away.


    As they were just leaving the office, Nia couldn''t wait to hold one of Theodore''s hands. She envied Lucia for those two days who could stay with such a cute boy.


    Theodore didn''t avoid her holding, with his dark eyes blinking, but asked, "Miss, shall we go downstairs?"


    "Alright!"


    Nia couldn''t take her eyes off his beautiful face. It was so alluring that she was itching to kiss it.


    She thought no one would refuse such a lovely boy, no matter what he said.


    Outside the downstairs of Jibillion Inc, a variety of stores opened. In the morning, there were not many people in KFC. The little guy stood in front of the door and stared at the kids'' menu for seconds. Although he kept silent, what he was thinking was clear.


    "Let''s go and eat something."


    As Nia opened the door, Theodore''s eyes twinkled with merriment. He said, "Thank you, Nia!"


    The title "Nia" made her more joyful than the address "Miss".


    Sitting by a window, they ordered a bucket meal and a kids'' meal. Nia prepared ketchup for him and put two tissues close to him.


    "Nia, does the woman I met yesterday has any grudge against my mom?" Theodore asked casually, with a bite of the waffle.


    At this moment, Nia was speechless.


    Did such a child know about the grudge?


    As she whispered to herself, Theodore wiped his lips lightly, dipped a chip into ketchup, and said, "I have asked my mom many times, but she said nothing about it. I think...there must be something bad that she is unwilling to recall."


    It stunned Nia.


    This boy was just like four or five years old, but he was articte with a logical mind beyond his years.


    She still lost her words. Theodore then raised his head with worry in his eyes and said, "Nia, just tell me." Suddenly, Nia felt like there was an arrow in her chest.


    What a cute boy!


    "How to say..."


    She was undecided, but Theodore waved her arm, pursing his lips, and said with an innocent voice, "Please, Nia. I won''t tell my mom!"


    "Well!" Nia made a decision. If she told him the truth, she might be criticized by Lucia. But if not, she would hurt his feelings.


    "Can you read? Read yourself..."


    Taking out her phone, Nia searched the affair five years ago on the Inte and handed it over to Theodore. Cunning flickered in her eyes. She thought he could only understand a few words, and she intended to cook up a story to fool him.


    Theodore concentrated on the phone. After a moment, he raised his head and asked in a haze, "Nia, now I know Jacob is my mom''s ex-husband. But why did some peoplement that he is the TOP2 Idol? Who is the Top 1?"


    "Holy..."


    Nia almost let the Coke she just dranke out. She hurried to wipe with a tissue and said in an embarrassed and astonished tone, "You... You actually know these words!" Theodore nodded his head. And Nia finally understood what was a good gene. When she was four or five, she had just cried about going to kindergarten.


    "Look! In terms of the worth or the face, Mr. Davies is much better than Jacob. He is really the charming prince!"


    Nia couldn''t stop when talking about Arthur Davies.


    And the cover of the magazine at hand was him, so Nia handed it to Theodore and said, "This is Mr. Davies, an eminent wealthy bachelor in Athegate."


    On the cover, the man was in a dark blue suit and sat sideways with his knee supporting his elbow; and he held a goblet of wine with his long, slender fingers.


    He resembled a stately sculpture.


    "I have no idea when Mr. Davies came to Athegate. He just started up thepany with his team and acts resolutely and cautiously. And most importantly, no woman can get close to him! He has no scandal like an otherworldly man. Every woman wants to marry him!"


    She talked about him more and more. She was already twenty but still immersed herself in the fantasy, like a girl who fell in love with someone for the first time.


    When they got out of KFC, the cold winds made Nia realize that she just talked too much. She covered her mouth with her hands and blushed to say, "You are still a kid. You will know it when you grow up." "Well, I have grown up."


    Theodore nodded and seemed thoughtful. He looked at the magazine in his hand and put it away at the door. They went ce to ce. The sunshine was getting warmer, and it was sofortable for them to bask in it. Nia stood in front of the crossroad stretching her arms and saying, "Let''s cross the road and return."


    At this moment, she only saw a boy run ahead all of a sudden.


    Nia shouted in panic with her eyes wide open, "Theodore! Stop!"


    Theodore didn''t listen to her but stopped in front of a Rolls-Royce, and he stared at the man in the car.


    Inside the car, the driver Zac wiped the sweat off his face and said, "How do his parents teach the child? Run around on the road? How dangerous!"


    He just finished his words, and the light turned green, and other cars aside began to move forward. However, the child still stood rooted to the spot.


    "Mr. Davies..." Zac felt in a dilemma and asked for advice from the man in the back.


    And Nia finally came here. She held Theodore''s hand and said, "Boy, let''s go. It''s dangerous." Theodore stayed put and stared at the man stubbornly with his lips closed.


    "


    Some car owners behind were impatient and began to honk. Nia felt a bit awkward, smiled to the men in the car regrettably, and picked Theodore up forcibly to give way to the car.


    When the Rolls-Royce passed by slowly, the back window was down. There was a man who had a perfect profile with a smooth silhouette of the mandible. Above it was his neat and dashing eyebrows. He threw a nce at Nia and Theodore with his narrow, beautiful, and upturned eyes.


    With several banknotes in his beautiful fingers, he then cast them out of the window. In the next moment, the car just tore away.


    It happened in seconds. Nia obsessively stared at the car which almost disappear in the street and shouted with excitement, "He is so hot!"


    And Theodore just frowned and tugged Nia, saying "He is exactly the man who you aspire to marry."


    "What?!" Nia realized it after a few seconds, then she just screamed out, "You...you said that he is Arthur?"


    Theodore covered his ears with hands and looked at Nia with his mouth twisted, speaking proudly, "Yes. His car, with which his driver picked him up, just showed up on the television. And the te number was the same, aa0001."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "You are a genius!" Nia was so excited that she even wanted to lift him and spin.


    "Humph." Theodore raised his head and showed that he was very dismissive of it, "Just a piece of cake."


    Although Theodore said so, Nia couldn''t help to give him an approving look. Then she looked at the banknotes thrown by Arthur, feeling awkward and wondering whether she ought to pick them up or not.

 Chapter 7 Boys Wonderful Assist

    Theodore was so smart that he noticed Nia''s expression at once. He smiled slyly and quickly stooped down to pick up the money. Then Nia just came to life and wanted to stop him in spite of herself, "Boy..." Nia thought that the money Arthur threw at them was sort of...insulting.


    "Nia, don''t tell my mom about this," said Theodore putting the money into his pocket, with his grape-like eyes twinkling subtly.


    Nia paused and felt a bit embarrassed. She actually failed to understand a child''s intention... Before she did something else, Theodore began to move forward, and she had to catch up with him. A woman and a child slowly merged into the crowd.


    The afterglow gradually disappeared. Starlight emerged in the sky as well as a streetlight. Lucia was too busy to know about the time in her office.


    Until there came a sudden ze of light, she couldn''t adapt to it at once and blinked her eyes. As she looked up, she then found that Nia was at the door of her office with her hand on the switch, who looked at her with mixed emotions on her face.


    For a moment, Lucia''s mind was nk. After a while, she recovered herself and asked, "What time is it?"


    "It is already 7?" Lucia frowned after noticing the time on the wall and felt a bit sorry to ask Nia, "How about Theodore?"


    "He is sleeping in the lounge. He''s sensible. I just wanted to tell you when we came back, but he asked me not to disturb you. And he soon fell asleep after ying alone outside," Nia walked into the office and replied.


    "Thank you so much for taking care of him all day." Lucia really felt sorry. In fact, it was not Nia''s job, but she was so busy that she forgot to ask Theodore toe back.


    Nia quickly said, "He is well-behaved and smart. I felt happy to be with him."


    Lucia just smiled. Surely, she knew about the charisma of her son.


    Nia was momentarily paralyzed by her smile. She was really beautiful. Nia didn''t want to talk about her past, but it did confuse her that Jacob actually abandoned her and chose Poppy who was arrogant. "What are you thinking?" Lucia saw that Nia was in a trance and asked her with a smile. She thought this assistant was really lovely.


    Nia blushed and shook her head hurriedly, changing the subject, "Oh, Lucy, how about your work? Do you get it cracked?"


    As they mentioned the work, Lucia lost her smile little by little and showed a puzzled expression. She replied, "The case is tricky. I can''t find any problem, though I have worked for it all day long." Nia knew that Lucia was in a pickle, and she hurried to say, "We still have time, Lucy. Take a rest."


    Lucia nodded. She understood she was in too much of a hurry.


    Nia stepped forward quickly and took the documents from Lucia, raising her head and saying, "Lucy, just go home with Theodore. I will pack them up."


    "Really?" asked Lucia smiling. Indeed, she felt a bit fatigued now.


    "Sure!" Nia replied sincerely which amused Lucia.


    She nodded and said to Nia, "Then thank you for helping me. I''m gonna go home with Theodore."


    "Well. I have had dinner with him. So take care of yourself, Lucy." Nia instructed Lucia before she left.


    Hearing that, Lucia turned back and smiled at Nia, then she got out of the office after thanking her softly. And again, Nia stayed still and felt obsessive about her smile; it was so beautiful.


    Lucia softly stepped into her exclusive lounge beside her office. As soon as she entered, she saw Theodore sleeping cozily on the couch under the subdued light. She came close to him, crouched down, and kissed his forehead.


    "Mom?" Theodore woke up in a haze because of the warmth on his forehead. It was so lovely that the boy blinked his big eyes feeling confused.


    "Sorry, my boy. Mom ignored you today." Lucia sat on the couch, hugged Theodore to herp, and said sorry to him.


    "Don''t say that." Theodore denied her words as soon as he was fresh and even admired her without hesitation, "Mom looks best while working!"


    Theodore excitedly told Lucia what he saw and enjoyed today, of course, except the "Rolls-Royce affair". He had his own intention. Laughing and chatting, they soon reached Jard¨ªn de Nieve.


    It contained the most luxurious departments in Athegate. One floor, one house. And each one was high-priced.


    Naturally, Lucia knew HQ had a high regard for her, thus she tried her best to cope with the mistake of the case. As for JTP Group...Jacob and Poppy...


    There was a sh of sadness in Lucia''s eyes when she thought of the two people. Theodore next to her noticed it immediately and asked, "Mom, are you OK?"


    His crisp voice made Luciae back to life. She quickly refreshed herself and smiled at Theodore, "Nothing. Take a bath and have a rest. Mom still needs to work for a while."


    After bathing the boy, she hugged him to bed and gave him a little kiss. Then she went to the study alone.


    No sooner had Lucia just left the room than Theodore got up seizing the iPad on the bedside table. He instantly contacted his friend Alice.


    Alice was their neighbour in the USA. She was twelve, and she was also a member of the High IQ Society there, who showed a special preference for cyber technology. No one could know such a girl who looked like a doll with blonde hair and sky-blue eyes was a hacker ranked third in the world.


    "Alice, have youpleted what I asked you to search?" Theodore sent her a message without greetings.


    "Of course. Theodore, why do you need the information of that guy?" Alice replied quickly, showing her confidence in her words. This afternoon, he suddenly asked her to dig up a man''s information. She felt it was such a waste of her talent.


    "I want him to pretend my mom''s boyfriend!" Theodore didn''t hold out on his good friend at all. "What? You gonna find a man for Auntie Lucia?" Alice was obviously shocked by his words.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 8 Boys "Fraud"

    "Just pretend! No one deserves my mom," Theodore replied casually.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Really? Looking at the message sent by Theodore, Alice smiled with her lips upturned, like a sweet dolling to life. From her information, the man was not normal.


    Arthur, chairman of Favonnis Corp, Edwin Davies''s third son, and Supervisor of the Athegate Branch. He worked resolutely and cautiously who ran the branch in Athegate three years ago. Only in a few years, he seeded in making it one of the first-ss financialpanies and going public stably. And his former resume was more amazing.


    At the age of 15, he entered MIT where he tackled many difficult scientific problems with his supervisor. He was the famous boy genius at MIT. It was a pity that he just returned home after graduation. Otherwise, he might be an influential man in the academic world.


    "So what are you going to do next?" Alice asked Theodore curiously.


    Theodore, who had obtained what he wanted, just smiled and sent a word to her which made her mad-Guess!


    The next morning, Lucia came to wake Theodore up in his room and found that he was sleeping deeply with an iPad in his arms, seemingly smiling. Lucia was amused by him. What a "naughty" boy... After washing and having breakfast, Lucia arrived inpany with Theodore.


    Actually, Theodore was at the age of going to kindergarten. Lucia had nned to arrange it, but she didn''t expect that JTP Group put her through hell. Now, she had no time to think of this, thereby intending to ask Nia to deal with it.


    Hardly had Theodore reached thepany when he found himself a ce for fun. And Lucia dedicated herself to the case of CTD.


    As Lucia became busy, Theodore began his n.


    Sitting on the soft crouch in the lounge, Theodore contacted Alice at once. After a while, the location information was sent to Theodore''s iPad. He shouted a "yea" excitedly and then observed the surroundings carefully.


    He was the only person in the lounge.


    "Good chance!" He looked out stealthily and quickly passed Lucia''s office when there was no one in the corridor. He then took an elevator. Nobody knew it.


    Getting out of the mansion, he hurried to the curb and struggled to hail a cab. Many cars whizzed by him, but finally, there was one willing to stop.


    "Great." Theodore sighed with relief as he saw the cab stoppletely. He hurried to open the door with all his strength and got on.


    The driver saw the boy who had been in the back seat, frowning. He stopped just because of good intentions, thinking that it was a missing child. But he seemed not that kind of child at all... "Kid, do you get lost with your family?" The driver turned to look at Theodore and asked.


    "No!" Theodore raised his head and replied without hesitation. Then he told the location Alice gave him to the driver, "Please send me home. My father is at home."


    Although the driver was still puzzled, he finally started the car.


    After about an hour, the cab stopped in front of the gate of Fragranerde Hall, which was an area of magnificent vis. Then they were stopped by a security guard.


    "I get off here, thank you." Theodore took out the phone to pay the fare and got out of the car after thanking the driver.


    "Sir, I''m gonna go in here," said Theodore with a smile. Facing the security guard, he was stillposed.


    "Child, do youe to find someone?" The guard was not that old ddd treated him very kindly.


    "Yes. My uncle is Arthur. He lives in Building 3, Block B. Can I get in now?" Theodore raised up his smiling face and said.


    "Really?" The guard stared at his face for a while. He knew Arthur, and the boy was a bit like him. However, he couldn''t let him in easily. Here was the area for wealthy people. If he wasn''t careful enough, he might make a serious mistake.


    Theodore nodded firmly, and the guard told him he would give a phone to Arthur for confirmation. Theodore responded "OK" tactfully, but he then rushed in as the guard turned around. He was small enough to get through the gap of the gate and quickly ran to Block B ording to the location information.


    "Hey, stop there!" the guard never expected it. As he reacted to chase him, the boy had run far away from him.


    Block A... Building 1, Building 2, Building 3...Theodore observed the mark of vis on both sides while running. As he saw Block B, he became excited and sped up, even the guard failed to catch up with him. Finally, he found Building 3, Block B!


    Like a shooting arrow, Theodore rushed to the door of Building 3. But soon he had a hardship. The ring bell was too high for a four-year-old boy who was only 100 centimeters in height. It was fatal. However, the guard almost caught up with him. Instead of thinking about it, Theodore struggled to jump and touch the bell. And he made it with effort.


    He turned back and looked at the guard who was only tens of meters away, praying that the door would open in the next moment!


    "Kid, why do you..." The guard out of breath finally reached thewn outside Building 3. As he intended to stop Theodore''s trick, the door was open.


    Theodore only focused on the guard getting closer to him and stepped back unconsciously. But what he touched made him feel strange. He raised up his head and found a pair of deep eyes.


    Arthur stood at the door, staring down at the boy who leaned against his leg with his cold eyes.


    Arthur remembered who he was.


    In fact, Arthur didn''t care about trivia, even a boy who stopped his car on the road. What he cared about was the words his driver Zac told him - "Master Arthur, this boy is a bit like you when you were a child."


    ''Is he like me?''


    Arthur sneered. He didn''t forget the woman with the boy that day. Did women scheme like this at present?


    Arthur''s eyes were getting colder while thinking of it.


    And Theodore couldn''t help to shudder at the coldness in his eyes. However, he would not shrink back. As the guard was about to step forward, he suddenly passed over Arthur and ran into the vi. "Mr. Davies, the kid told me that you are his uncle..."

 Chapter 9 Home

    After listening to the guard, Arthur cracked a meaningful smile. He would like to see what such a boy would do on his own. He said to the guard, "It''s OK, I''ll handle it." The guard sighed with relief in mind, nodded politely at Arthur, and then turned to leave. And Arthur returned home and closed the door.


    In the living room, a boy was sitting on a luxurious leather crouch and looking around curiously. Arthur leaned against the wall of the porch and kept silent. Theodore observed theyout of the vi where the cool color was predominant, showing the aloofness of the owner and his great taste everywhere.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Theodore was very satisfied with Arthur''s taste, nodding his head, and then turned to look at him.


    "Uncle, why not take a seat?" Theodore said with a confident smile, seeming that he was the owner.


    Arthur raised his brows unobtrusively, walked into the living room casually, and sat on the club chair close to Theodore with an imprable expression.


    "You don''t talk much..." Theodore murmured while appraising Arthur in his mind.


    Knowing that his silence couldn''t make the kid feel ill at ease, Arthur sighed slightly and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "Hee hee..." Theodore chuckled because the man finally spoke, then he took the banknotes out from his pocket and swayed them, saying "Give back the money to you."


    He knew that Arthur would not get the money with his hands, thus he simply put it on the tea table in front of him. And then he spoke again, "Uncle, do you have a girlfriend?"


    The reason why Theodore came here was to ask Arthur if he could pretend to be his mother''s boyfriend. If Arthur rejected the request, he would find another way. It was just a bit pitiful because he was satisfied with Arthur after all.


    And if his mom got a boyfriend who was the most ideal man to marry in Athegate, humph, he would like to see how that woman, Poppy, unted her "runner-up".


    "What?" Arthur never thought that such a boy would cut to the chase, so he deliberately feigned that he didn''t catch his words.


    "If you don''t have a girlfriend, can you pretend to be my mom''s boyfriend? She is beautiful and kind-hearted." After all, Theodore was a child. Although he was smart, he couldn''t understand adults'' doublespeak. And he intentionally added, "Only pretending!"


    As expected, Arthur sneered irreverently in front of Theodore after listening to his words. He didn''t hide his disdain at all with his lips.


    "Uncle, are you sneering?" Theodore asked, tilting his head and squinting.


    "Tell your mom. Don''t daydream about it." Arthur just felt disgusted when he recalled the face of the woman with Theodore.


    "Hold on. My mom doesn''t daydream about it. It''s me. I only want you to pretend..." Theodore denied it directly and did his job as a "lobbyist". He said, "My mom is the most beautiful woman in the world. She has the best personality. She always loves me. She..." Theodore''s eyes almost twinkled like a star as he said these words. However, Arthur didn''t want to listen to his boast.


    "Stop." Arthur interrupted Theodore. Did a good woman use her kid to attract a man? What a joke!


    Arthur stood up and gave Theodore a cold stare. He had been extremely impatient. As he was about to speak, the doorbell rang again.


    It was very embarrassing for a moment.


    Theodore smiled sweetly while Arthur just scratched his head restlessly.


    What the hell of today? Why so many unexpected knocks at the door?


    Arthur went to open the door reluctantly. However, the uninvited guest surprised him.


    "Mom?!" Opening the door and looking at the graceful woman, Arthur showed astonishment on his face for the first time.


    Alright, it was Arthur''s mother in front of the door, the wife of Davonnis Crop''s chairman, named Sophie Richards.


    "Why are you so surprised?"


    Sophie was elegant and dignified, standing in front of the door. Her khaki long dress made her a in but beautiful picture. She actually had a sense of mischievousness like a girl, with a pair of upturn eyes twinkling on her face.


    She smiled and walked in slowly with a warm flow, saying to Arthur, "I really miss you, Arthur."


    Sophie''s words made Arthur feel warm. He slightly looked down saying nothing.


    Seeing that, Sophie smiled wider. She put her hand on Arthur''s arm and led him to the living room lovingly. However, their chat just stopped suddenly when she noticed Theodore in the crouch. Following Sophie''s sight, Arthur immediately turned his smile to a long face. He almost forgot Theodore was still here!


    "Arthur..." Sophie paused for a while and finished her words, "Is he your son?!"


    "What?" Arthur felt confused this time though he always considered himself a calm person.


    Before Arthur reacted, Sophie suddenly lost her modesty, rushed to Theodore like the wind, and held him up in her arms. After she looked at the boy carefully, she asked Arthur in an amazed but happy tone, "Arthur, when did you have a girlfriend and such a big boy?!"


    Theodore said to her sweetly, "Nice to meet you, grandma."


    Sophie was so delighted that her eyes turned curved-shaped. But when she faced her son, she still asked frowning, "Who''s his mom?"


    "Mom, what are you talking about!" Arthur hurried to her as he came back to life. He denied it quickly, "It''s impossible that I have such a big boy! Will I keep it from you for so long if you really have a grandson?!"


    With Arthur''s warning, Sophie found it unusual. But the child...was the spitting image of little Arthur!


    Putting Theodore on the crouch, Sophie took out a delicate wallet from her purse and pulled out a family photo, pointing at a little boy in it and saying to Arthur,


    "How do you exin this?" Sophie believed in cause and effect instead of coincidence.


    The photo Sophie showed was a family photo shot when Arthur was a child. The boy that Sophie pointed at was exactly the same as the little one sitting on the sofa, which confused Arthur. Arthur lost his words, and Sophie knew his confusion. Was there something odd?


    "Kid, what''s your name? And who''s your mom?" Sophie asked Theodore softly with a smile.


    But Arthur preferred to ask the boy how he knew his address and what was the purpose of him and his mom.


    As Theodore was about to answer, there was a crisp ringtone from the pocket of his trousers. The three paused at the same time.

 Chapter 10 First Sight

    "Someone called me," Theodore murmured. Then he took out his phone, deftly clicked the "ept", and pressed the "speaker on".


    "Boy, where are you?" Arthur and Sophie heard a crisp and soft voice from the phone.


    "Mom, I am staying with Uncle. I didn''t tell you because you were too busy. Don''t worry. He will send me back after a while," Theodore lied with an innocent face.


    "Well." Lucia''s knitted brow became slightly smooth again. She was so anxious when hearing that her boy was not in the lounge. Fortunately, he was safe.


    However, who was the uncle?


    "Mom knows you have your own take. But you need to be careful about everything and everyone you confront. Right?" Arthur felt strange about the dulcet female voice. It seemed that something tugged at his heartstrings.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I know, mom. Goodbye." Theodore hung up after responding with a few words sweetly. He then raised up his face and saw that Sophie was looking at him smilingly.


    "Hey, I don''t know about your name. And who''s your mom?" Sophie asked him in a light voice.


    "My name is Theodore," Theodore replied.


    "Nice name..." Sophie didn''t hide her liking for him and asked, "How about your mom?"


    "The woman with you that day, humph?" Arthur said coldly. He wasn''t like his mother who was easily influenced.


    "Huh?" Theodore tilted his head and exined, "She is my mom''s assistant."


    It wasn''t she?


    Arthur paused and understood why the voice made him feel strange.


    "My mom is Lucia. Arthur, would you like to meet with herter?" As soon as Theodore introduced his mother, he seized the opportunity to set him up with his mom. He never forgot his aim here. "Later? I never say I will send you back." Arthur knew Theodore had his own way of "lobbying", and he wouldn''t get trapped easily.


    Perceiving his impatience, Sophie turned and said to Arthur with her eyes squinting,


    "Arthur, it''s dangerous for such a boy to be outside alone. You won''t leave him alone, will you?"


    Arthur was familiar with the "threat" in Sophie''s words, thus he kept silent and agreed.


    Sophie smiled with satisfaction because she knew her son hadpromised. And she asked Arthur to get some snacks and chatted with Theodore on the crouch. What she asked most was Lucia. From the chat, Sophie knew that Theodore had no idea about his father, and his mother was always single.


    Arthur must have a rtionship with them!


    Time passed by quickly. Sophie liked Theodore due to his smartness and tactfulness, but Arthur didn''t y nice to him and wanted to send him back as soon as possible.


    Arthur came to his garage with Theodore. Without Sophie''s supervision, Arthur lowered his head and asked the child next to him before they got in the car, "What are you nning?"


    "Arthur, I''ve told you that I hope you can pretend to be my mom''s boyfriend." Theodore looked up and replied sincerely.


    Arthur said nothing. He opened the back door and put the child into it. Then he sat on the driver''s seat, driving downtown.


    During this time, Theodore didn''t bother Arthur but contacted Lucia to take himter. While listening to Theodore''s phone call, Arthur unconsciously raised his eyebrow.


    When Lucia got the call, she was still busy. But it was her baby boying back, she definitely needed to take him herself. Especially, she also wanted to know who was the uncle because people were sophisticated now. What if he was a scoundrel who merely looked kind?


    There were still ten minutes left before Theodore arrived, but Lucia had waited for him in front of Jibillion Inc. After a while, she saw a ck Rolls-Royce Phantom stop on the side of the road. Lucia threw a nce at it hesitantly. But in the next second, she saw the back door of the car was opened where Theodore got off slowly!


    "Theodore." Lucia raised her voice unintentionally and came to him smilingly.


    "Mommy!" Theodore rushed towards her and put himself into her arms. After all, he had not stayed with his mother for a long time.


    Lucia fondly gave Theodore a kiss on his forehead and said softly, "I''m so worried about you. Please tell me next time."


    Theodore understood that Lucia did feel worried about him and nodded immediately, promising that he would never do it again.


    "Where is the uncle? Mommy wants to thank him." Lucia was satisfied with his attitude, but she didn''t forget "the uncle" he mentioned before.


    "There..." Theodore pointed at the Rolls-Royce Phantom. However, when Lucia looked at it, she found the window wasn''t lowered. It seemed that he didn''t attempt to meet her.


    Lucia smiled and ignored his "discourtesy". She held Theodore in her arms and bowed down slightly to the direction of the driver''s seat, expressing her gratitude for looking after her son.


    As she raised her head, she found the car had left. She cared less about it and turn around, chatting with Theodore, and returned to Jibillion Inc.


    Sophie was waiting for Arthur to return home. She was really interested in the situation of their meeting. However, she was unsatisfied with the answer and stared at Arthur, "You just stay in the car? Even no greeting?"


    "I don''t know her," Arthur replied casually, sitting down on the crouchnguidly.


    "Arthur, the child was four. I remember...you are sent to Athegate for market research 5 years ago. Is it possible..." Sophie didn''t think it was a guess. She was almost certain about it.


    That was right. Arthur had been to Athegate 5 years ago. At that time, he was still a student at MIT who was sent here to do market research for the preparation of the Branch of Davonnis. He stayed here for about half a month, and....


    Arthur frowned tightly.

 Chapter 11 Dna Test

    Could it be her?


    Was there really something so coincidental?


    "Did you think of anything? Arthur?" Seeing her son''s serious face, Sophie hurried to ask.


    "A test will show me whether it was her or not," Arthur answered abruptly.


    "What test?" Sophie did not get it and asked again.


    "A DNA test," he said.


    While Lucia was in the office discussing with her colleagues, she felt a sudden chill on her back and shook her head wonderingly.


    "Miss. Lucy, what''s wrong?" The colleague sitting beside her was concerned about her and asked in a soft voice.


    "Nothing." Lucia shook her head slightly, trying to get rid of those strange feelings and refocus on the case. Then she said, "It''s odd. If we cannot figure out where went wrong, we''ll have to assess the original data again, which means we will get the same result."


    Thinking of that, she pinched the bridge of her nose and, with one hand on the desk, lost in thought.


    Almost all the men in the room held their breaths and let their eyes capture the beauty of her face. She was nothing but adorable. Her already soft face was even more delicate with her brow furrowed. Seeing their reaction, Nia was so amused that she let out a loud cough on purpose, which acted as an rm bell for all the men, forcing them to awkwardly move their attention away.


    Then, Nia opened her mouth, "Lucy, given that you''ve been studying the assessment of ourpany, you must be really exhausted."


    "It''s not a big deal." Lucia shook her head and lifted her brow as a sign of affirmation of her colleagues, "If there''s nothing wrong with the assessment of ourpany, that means...the problem is the data that CTD offered us that day."


    What Lucia said surprised everyone, for it had never urred to them that CTD could be wrong.


    "Right. Something was wrong with CTD." After a quick think, Nia said the same thing, and meanwhile, the rest of the people all nodded.


    Now that there was a new clue, Lucia excused herself and stayed in her own office, pondering.


    Lucia waspletely aware of what kind of people Jacob and Poppy were. She wouldn''t be surprised at all if they really did something awful in CTD. It was just...how should she investigate it?


    It was all just a surmise and, as CTD was already sinking, a number of workers had resigned to seek new opportunities. Though she had some doubts, could she really figure them out? If she couldn''t...Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of that, Lucia felt her head more confused than ever.


    She stood up and slowly walked to the huge floor-to-ceiling windows. She needed to organize her mind.


    It was the busiest hour of Athegate. The flow of people on the street seemed never to end. Everyone was striving for their life and future. When Lucia was looking across the car streams, a sudden inspiration came to her. She called Nia immediately.


    "Miss Webb? Anything happened?" Nia asked gently.


    "Just call me Lucy. We are of the same age." Lucia smiled at Nia. Her care for her son these days was apparent.


    Hearing Lucia''s words, Nia changed her use of name quickly, "Alright, Lucy. How can I help you?"


    After Lucia told Nia what was in her mind, Nia agreed instantly, "Sure, I''ll look into it. Maybe I can find what JTP Group was nning to do."


    "Thank you for your help." Nia''s unequivocal answer greatly satisfied Lucia. After that, Lucia thought of something else, "Right, do you know any good kindergarten near our firm? Theodore can''t always stay with me."


    "I heard there are some good ones. I''ll have a check," said Nia.


    "And there''s one more thing. Could you please help me get a nanny for Theodore? I have to workte and I cannot always bother you to look after him."


    "It doesn''t bother me at all." Nia hurried to say, "Theodore is lovely."


    Lucia smiled at her, "It would be better to hire a nanny. After all, it''s not your job to look after him. I don''t want anyone to think of you differently because of that. Could you help me with that?" "Sure. I''ll deal with it." Nia agreed and left the office.


    As soon as she went out, the office was silent again. Lucia went into the rest room where Theodore was taking a sweet nap. She left a kiss on his little cheek and went back to work.


    Since Theodore visited Arthur''s house, the house had be Sophie''s nest. She would talk about Theodore and Lucia regrly, which made Arthur, who was not interested at first, be unwittingly concerned about the name, Lucia.


    That was why when he received the message from Lucia asking for a rendezvous, he was stunned.


    "Mr. Davies, are you going to ept it?" Unaware of his boss''s strangeness, Kyle Sharp, Arthur''s secretary, continued to ask.


    "Pardon me?" Arthur, who had been rational and calm all his life, was not sure what he had heard.


    "What?" Kyle was baffled.


    "I need you to repeat what you just said. Who wants to meet me?" He narrowed his eyes and there was something impatient in his voice.


    Kyle soon obeyed his order and repeated, "The new executive of Jibillion Inc, Lucia, called to meet you. Are you going to ept it? Her assistant is still holding the line."


    The minute Kyle finished his words, he found Arthur''s eyebrow shoot up.


    It was indeed Lucia!


    Arthur heard the name clearly this time.


    While Kyle was waiting for an answer, Arthur''s mind was all mixed up. Why would Lucia want to meet him?


    "Tell her that I will meet her at Willow Caf¨¦ tomorrow, 10 o''clock in the morning."


    Now hearing Arthur''s words, it was Kyle''s turn to be stunned.


    Did he hear it right? Mr. Davies wanted to meet at a caf¨¦?


    Seeing his puzzle, Arthur said dryly, "Is there any problem?"


    "No..! No!" Kyle, who had just gathered his senses again, said while retreating, "I''ll tell her." Then he left the office.


    Without Kyle''s presence, Arthur got rxed and showed a sense of confusion. Lucia''s request really kept him in the dark.


    Was there anything wrong with her son?


    Meanwhile, Lucia was as confused as Arthur, for she was told that the manager of Branch of Davonnis agreed to meet her, but chose to meet at the Willow Caf¨¦ near Branch of Davonnis. Did he have the habit of discussing business outside?


    Seeing her puzzled face, Nia was hesitant about whether to tell Lucia about the car-stopping thing, but since Lucia had been engaged in work again, she left the office and kept that matter to herself.

 Chapter 12 The Rendezvous

    After leaving the office, Nia walked out of thepany directly. Now that Theodore had enrolled in a kindergarten near Jard¨ªn de Nieve, the next thing she needed to do was to find an appropriate nanny and Lucia would have nothing to worry about.


    Just as Nia was walking out of the Jibillion Inc building, someone bumped into her shoulder and there was the sound of a cell phone hitting the floor. Nia immediately apologized and bent down to pick it up. That person bent down as well and picked the phone up for Nia first. Thetter was so grateful, but as she saw who was in front of her, she froze.


    It was a middle-aged woman, who seemed extremely elegant and gentle. And there was a nice smile on her beautiful face, "There''s no need to apologize. I didn''t see you either."


    Seeing Nia''s dazed face, the woman started the conversation, "Miss, do you work for thispany?"


    "Oh, yes." Nia, having gathered her senses, answered, blushing.


    "Then do you know the new executive, Lucia?" Seeing Nia was willing to chat with her, the woman continued.


    Nia asked in turn, "Ma''am, do you know her?"


    ording to Nia, Lucia had no rtives in Athegate. Plus, since she had been abroad for such a long time and had just returned, it was unlikely that she had made any acquaintance. Then who was thisdy?


    "Yes, I do. I also know her son Theodore." Seeing the vignt look on Nia''s face, the woman answered with a gentle smile.


    Her mentioning of Theodore made Nia less cautious, but still, Nia was reluctant to give any more information, "Can I ask why you want to see her?"


    The woman smiled without saying a word. Instead, she handed the phone to Nia, nced at her phone screen, and answered in a casual manner, "I heard she wants to hire a nanny."


    "Yes, ma''am. You want to apply for it?" Nia could not help looking up and down, observing the woman. Was her bag Chanel? Well, even if she saved up several months of her sry, she could still not afford this bag....


    Smart as the woman was, she read Nia''s mind instantly, "Actually, my family is quite well off. My sons have all grown up and are busy doing their own businesses, leaving me alone at home. So honestly, I am quite lonely, which is why I want to take care of babies. I believe I would be happier. As for sry, I''m okay with whateveres with this job. I just want to do something."


    These lonely parents were rathermon. Nia had met them before. When their children were out on their own, the parents suddenly had nothing to do after retirement, so they always wanted to find something they could be absorbed into. When Nia heard the woman''s honest confession, she had something on her mind.


    Thedy seemed indeed elegant and cultivated. It would be absolutely great to have Theodore looked after by someone like her. It was just...


    "Being a nanny is not an easy job. Are you..." Nia could hardly think of her working in the kitchen seeing her delicate fingers.


    "Don''t worry about it. Though it seems I''m not good at cooking." As she was speaking, she held up her hands, "I''m actually quite experienced. No one will criticize my soup. My sons have grown up drinking it. And they have grown well. I will not let you down."


    "Really?" There was excitement flickering in Nia''s eyes. Theodore was in need of nutrition recently. If the nanny was good at cooking, that would be truly beneficial for him.


    "Sure." The woman smiled.


    Nia believed that the woman standing in front of her was the best choice, but she still had some details to confirm. The woman who seemed to see through her, said smilingly, "Do you have a minute now? We can talk more about it. I don''t have many requirements, but if you have any specific questions, I''m more than willing to discuss them with you."


    Her attitude won Nia''s heart and led her to have a further conversation with the woman in a caf¨¦. The woman could not be happier. She looked back at the Jibillion Inc building while Nia was looking elsewhere. Though she did not meet Lucia today, her visit had proved its worth.


    As the night slipped away, a new day began. Arthur arrived at thepany early in the morning, but when he started working, he was oblivious to the time. It was when Kyle walked into the office at nine forty- five to remind him it was time to leave that he remembered he still had a rendezvous with Lucia.


    "Why didn''t youe earlier?" Jumping up from his chair, Arthur talked to himself while grabbing his suit on his way out, without noticing the strange look on Kyle''s face.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She looked at his back, thinking that Mr. Davies would be in a rush like others.


    When Arthur arrived at Willow Caf¨¦, the minute hand had already measured two minutes past ten. Arthur, a man who was seldom behind time, waste.


    When he walked into the caf¨¦, he caught sight of Lucia''s slim figure among customers without particrly looking for her.


    She was in a light blue suit. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail. Her face looked as beautiful as ever. Other customers seemed toy their attention on her.


    Lucia looked in Arthur''s direction as well, as if she was led by something. Their eyes met.


    Lucia was a bit nervous. Three days ago, she asked Nia to check if there was any case that happened between JTP and otherpanies just like the one that happened between them. Soon she found two years ago, there was a conflict between Davonnis Corp and JTP which was induced by exactly the same reason as theirs. So, she decided to meet the chairman of Davonnis in person.


    She even looked into Arthur''s old habits and knew that he was always punctual, so she arrived here thirty minutes in advance. To her great surprise, Arthur, who was known for his punctuality, waste. She almost lost her patience and thought she was stood up, but when she tilted her head and looked at the door, she met his eyes.


    As Lucia was hesitating whether she should open her mouth, Arthur walked to her and said first, "Are you the executive of Jibillion Inc, Lucia?"


    Lucia did not mind his attitude. After all, he had a higher status, and she had a favor to ask from him.


    She stood up immediately and walked toward him, stretching her hands out and smiling politely, "You must be Mr. Davies, I''m the new executive of Jibillion Inc, Lucia. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Her sleeves went up a bit, and her lovely wrist was shown. Arthur looked at it and his usually calm brain stopped working.

 Chapter 13 Only Business

    "Mr. Davies?" Lucia tilted her head, for Arthur did not shake her hands. But the next moment, her hand was grasped by arge hand, entirely.


    When their eye met again, he pulled his hand back in a way that was not so natural and said coldly, "It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Then he simply passed Lucia and sat down, "Just tell me what you need."


    Lucia slightly ducked her head and stared at her hand. Then she let out a smile. It seemed she did not mind his rudeness. She turned around and sat opposite Arthur.


    "I do have a favor to ask from you, Mr. Davies." She said after a short moment of pause, "It is about JTP Group."


    Arthur frowned when the name JTP was mentioned.


    "You are helping JTP assess CTD, right?" He soon realized why Lucia came for him today. As the director of Branch of Davonnis, of course, he knew what was going on in other financial firms.


    "Yes, something was wrong with the assessment, but we cannot find out why. I heard you have made business with them two years ago, is that true?" Since Arthur directly cut to the point, Lucia decided to do it in a frank and honest way and told him her current dilemma.


    "Yes, we did have business with them, but it was not a happy one." Arthur sneered.


    If that was the case, then Lucia knew that she had the right person. She then asked tentatively, "The result of our assessment is wrong, but the process is correct. Did Mr. Davies bump into the same problem as we do now?"


    Arthur then told Lucia everything he knew.


    Two years ago, Branch of Davonnis first appeared in the financial world of Athegate and was growing with strong momentum. At that time, there was apany that was on the brink of bankruptcy due to cash- flow problems. JTP Group, known for itsrge appetite, offered to buy it out. And the firm that the bankruptingpany hired to do the assessment work, was Branch of Davonnis.


    When he heard that JTP Group were unsatisfied with the assessment result, Arthur sensed there might be some traps, so he sent someone to look into what thatpany had handed them.


    It turned out that somehow their data were altered, which exined why the result went wrong. The mole was eventually found out and punished, but Arthur simply withdrew from the case. He was too proud to do something like that.


    "It has been two years, but the cases were almost the same. If there was something wrong with the data the other party sent, then JTP Group must be responsible." There was even no need to consider other possibilities.


    "Thepensation was not small." Arthur sneered again. If he hadn''t found out the mole, Branch of Davonnis would have been fully responsible for the mistake and would have been required to paypensation thirty times what they earned from the case.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I got it. Thank you, Mr. Davies." With no further questions, Lucia knew exactly what she needed to do next.


    "You are wee," He replied ndly while taking up the coffee and taking a sip. Just as Lucia thought it was time to say goodbye, he asked, "Are you going to see Jacob?"


    Lucia lifted her eyebrow, and answered frankly, "Yeah, it''s the only way to solve the problem."


    "Right. Take care." What happened between Jacob and Lucia was not something that needed to dig. And now he was just reminding her out of sheer whimsy.


    Lucia was startled for a minute, then thanked him softly.


    After paying the bill, the two of them were going out. Arthur went to pick up his car, while Lucia was told to wait for him. He would send her back.


    When she caught sight of the ck Rolls-Royce Phantom driving towards her, she was surprised. If she remembered it correctly, it was this car that drove her son to herpany, right? When it stopped in front of her, and as the car window slowly went down, showing Arthur''s handsome face, Lucia was almost deranged.


    "Get in." Arthur did not think that much and simply invited her to get in the car.


    Lucia stopped for a moment before getting on the passenger''s seat. The doubt in her heart was slowly unveiling itself. She wanted to confirm with him but didn''t know how. Are you the man that my son made the acquaintance of?


    Isn''t that weird?


    Lucia felt it impossible to ask in that way.


    Arthur nced at the rearview mirror, in which he noticed Lucia had peeped at him several times. The corner of his lips could not help curving up. "What''s wrong?"


    "No...nothing." Feeling her peeping was detected, Lucia cast down her eyes and answered perfunctorily.


    Arthur did not pry. He simply drove Lucia to herpany. When they arrived at Jibillion Inc, he got off the car to see her off.


    "Mr. Davies, I''m really grateful for your help." Lucia gave him a polite smile and waved him goodbye.


    She soon went back to her office and gathered her people to make a n, a n that would uncover whoever did this and bring justice to their firm.


    In a blink of an eye, it was almost time for Lucia to pick up her son. She had no other way but to call the teacher, hoping she could look after Theodore for some time. When she finally made it to the kindergarten, there were only a few children. Looking at Theodore who was sitting in the corner, Lucia felt a prickling pain in her heart.


    When he walked out with his little hand in the teacher''s, Lucia instantly bent over, held him in her arms, and kissed his little face that was getting a bit cold. "Sorry, baby. Mommy''ste."


    Theodore hugged her back andforted her in turn, "It''s all right, Mommy. I had fun in school."


    A bittersweet sensation came over Lucia that pushed her to secretly decide to spend more time with her kid.


    After picking Theodore up, Lucia was walking home with him. Now that a new nanny had been hired, they could have a nice dinner the minute they arrived home. Thinking of that, Lucia could even feel her footsteps lighter.


    When they opened the door, a delicious smell of food wafted over. The whole apartment seemed more like home.


    "Mom, it smells good." Theodore jumped to the dining table while pping his hands.


    Lucia smiled, looking at him. She was not so good at cooking and could not make any delicate food. Now seeing Theodore was so excited and happy, of course, she was happy too. When Lucia wasying down her stuff in the living room, she heard someone walking out of the kitchen.


    She was apparently shocked by the person from the kitchen.

 Chapter 14 Shes Back

    The woman was wearing a long dress. Her charm and elegance were not at all overshadowed by the apron. And there was a warm smile on her face. Who could think that she was a nanny? "Wee home, Miss Webb. Where''s the kid?" She asked gently, quietly observing the nice girl in front of her.


    "Oh." Lucia gathered her senses, "Theodore''s at the dining table, and you are...?"


    "Just call me Auntie Sophie. I am your new nanny." While she was introducing herself, she approached Lucia and took over her bag, "It must have been cold outside. I made some hot soup. Go take one and warm yourself."


    Just then, Theodore went back to the living room. On seeing Auntie Sophie, he could not help gaping, "Grandmother?"


    "Oh, Theodore." When she saw Theodore, her smile was even bigger. She soon walked to him to help him take off the coat and urged him to have a hot soup.


    Theodore lowered his voice, "What are you doing here? Grandma?"


    Right, the nanny that Nia found and the woman that greatly surprised Theodore was exactly Arthur''s mother, Sophie.


    "Hush. Don''t tell your mother who I am. I just want to look after you both." Sophie hurried to cover his mouth.


    "I think grandma wants to see what kind of person my mom is." Theodore''s little humor amused Sophie. They exchanged a smile and kept it a secret.


    When housework was finished, it was seven o''clock in the evening. Lucia and Theodore escorted her downstairs.


    Jan, Sophie''s partner, picked her home. When she arrived home and met Arthur, she simply exined that she was having fun outside. Though Arthur was exceedingly smart, he could not imagine that her mom was now Lucia''s nanny.


    "Arthur, did you see the mother of that boy today?" Sophie dragged Arthur to the couch in the living room, intending to hear all the details.


    "Yes, I didn''t know she is also from MIT."


    "Wow, she''s intelligent, isn''t she?" Sophie praised.


    "Kind of." Arthur had his way ofplimenting others.


    "Then how are her characters?" Sophie had her own impression of Lucia, but she was also curious about how her son perceived her.


    Arthur nced at Sophie and said ndly, "Mom, we were just talking about business. What are you thinking about?"


    He noticed!


    Sophie smiled as if she didn''t care, "Couldn''t I ask? She might be my daughter-inw."


    Arthur was surprised at how assured his mother sounded.


    "Mom, it''s too far-fetched. Don''t think of ridiculous things like that. Plus, whether or not he''s my son still hangs in the bnce." Arthur soon refuted.


    "Aren''t you going to have a DNA test to confirm that? When are you going to do that?" Sophie was anxious.


    "DNA test needs human tissue. How do I do it with nothing in my hand?" He lifted his brow.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "It''s not difficult..." Sophie mumbled. She was Theodore''s nanny now. It should be a piece of cake for her to get his hair.


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Arthur did not catch her word.


    "Nothing. We need to talk more about itter." Sophie gave him a reassuring smile. Though she could get Theodore''s air, how should she hand it to Arthur? She needed to think about how to deal with it. For the ensuing days, Lucia was wholly devoted to finding out who was the mole. Arthur had given her good directions. She went to CTD''s boss to get more information about who took part in the assessment. Soon, she found out the most suspicious one.


    "Lucy, now that we have identified the most suspicious one, what should we do next?" Nia was entirely cooperative.


    Lucia, however, was standing in front of the floor-ceiling window, staring at the city, as if she was ignorant of Nia''s words.


    "Lucy?" Nia whispered.


    "Nia, I''m going to need you to make an appointment with Jacob for me." Lucia suddenly looked back, with lights flickering in her eyes.


    "What?" Nia almost thought she heard it wrong.


    "You heard it right." Lucia said gently, "I''m going to meet Jacob."


    Fifteen minutester, Jacob, who was in his office on the top of JTP building, received the invitation from the assistant of Jibillion Inc''s new executive. Jacob''s assistant was a man in his forties, who Jacob was forced to choose by Poppy.


    "Tomas, are you sure she wants to meet me in private?" Jacob could not figure out the intention behind this request.


    "Mr. Taylor, I was repeating what she told me," Tomas said in a low and thick voice.


    Jacob gave Tomas a sour look. He really did not take to this dull secretary. Other bosses were all followed by young and beautiful women, except him...


    But he was strongly rmended by Poppy. Jacob had no other option but to nod and said impatiently, "Their intention is unclear. Just say no."


    "Yes, sir." He went out as if he were totally unaware of Jacob''s dissatisfaction. But within five minutes, Tomas knocked on the door again, went in, and said the same words.


    "Mr. Taylor, she said she must meet with you."


    "You..." Jacob frowned.


    "Mr. Taylor, are you going to meet her?" Tomas bent forward.


    "Yes. Just tell her yes, but I get to decide where and when to meet. Eleven o''clock tomorrow, West Whisper Restaurant. Let me see who was so headstrong to see me." He waved his hand, telling Tomas to get out.


    When he went home at night, Jacobined badly to Poppy.


    Poppy tteringly slid into Jacob''s arm,forting him softly, "Don''t get angry, Jacob. It''s true Tomas is a bit dull, but he''s venerable in age and is less likely to make mistakes. It''s good for both you and thepany."


    "Is that so?" Jacob looked down at Poppy, "It''s not for your own good?"


    "What are you talking about!" It was for her own good, though. Poppy smiled like a sly fox and said as if she had no other choices, "I did it all for you. Young girls are too unsophisticated to handle things for you."


    Knowing that it was useless to argue with her, Jacob let out a faint smile. His intention to inquire about the new executive of Jibillion Inc vanishedpletely.


    The next day, Lucia appeared at West Whisper Restaurant at half past ten. She inhaled deeply, pinched herself on her arm, and raised her head before walking in. As for the inner side of the restaurant.


    "Five minutes..." Jacob stared at the clock on the wall, the corner of his lips turned up in a smirk. When he shifted his attention from the clock to the door, he was stunned. The waiter was opening the door, showing a tall figure of a woman in a gray suit. Confidence oozed from each of her steps, as her waist moved from side to side. Jacob''s eyes widened.

 Chapter 15 Just a Woman He Discarded

    Was that Lucia?


    When Lucia saw the shock on Jacob''s face, she let out a faint smile instead.


    She had never forgotten the bad blood between them.


    "Jacob, it''s been a long while. Do you still remember me?"


    Jacob was speechless.


    Lucia smiled again, not minding his silence. She sat opposite him. Her identity was self-evident.


    After staring at Lucia for a long while, he finally figured out what to say, "How would you..."


    Clearly, he had realized that the new executive of Jibillion Inc who had asked to meet him was none other than Lucia!


    "I asked you out today to talk about something and solve something." Lucia had anticipated his reaction, but she had no intention to make a great fuss about it.


    What was she going to talk about? What was she going to solve?


    Was sheing to take back everything?


    His suspicion and envy were too obvious.


    Albeit contemptuous of Jacob, Lucia set aside personal grudges and continued, "Didn''t Poppy tell you that I''m back?"


    Speaking of Poppy, he realized why she appeared weird that day, after negotiating at Jibillion Inc, she must have bumped into Lucia!


    "It seems she didn''t..." The corner of Lucia''s lips went up slightly as she said in a lowered voice.


    "What did you say?" Jacob said while suppressing all the amazement and surprise he got from Lucia.


    Jacob was already suspicious, and it was unnecessary for Lucia to sow discords between him and Poppy, and thus, she shifted the subject to business, "You don''t have to worry about anything. Now I''m the executive of Jibillion Inc. I do everything for the sake of mypany. The reason why I asked you out is mere that Poppy won''t remain calm the moment she sees me. It''s not good for both of us."


    He remained silent as consent to Lucia''s words and waited for her to continue.


    "During our assessment of CTD, we didn''t make any mistake, but the result was about five million away from the correct one. Have you heard about it?"


    Jacob gave her a cautious look. He nodded slightly. Somehow, when Lucia was speaking, he could not help staring at her lips.....


    "I have identified the reason why we were wrong." She suddenly looked up, her eyes fixed on those of Jacob''s.


    Jacob felt as if he was falling into deep water. Lucia''s words made his heart skip a beat. A great many thoughts flooded into his mind. But cunning as Jacob was, he appeared calm and asked instead, "If you have identified the problem, then you should solve it. Why are youing for me?"


    "Because it is JTP Group that creates the problem!" Lucia answered honestly as she continued to stare at him.


    Jacob soon understood that she had probably found out the mole he bought off in CTD. But she was just saying, right? She had no evidence.


    "Is it?" Jacob said nothing more. The person in front of him was more than his rival.


    "We''ve got evidence and the person," she said ndly.


    "What person?" He said as if he didn''t care.


    The way he just wouldn''t listen to anything or pretended not to understand anything was just hrious for Lucia. Why would she believe that he was talented despite his unadorned appearance and even married him, a penniless country boy, despite her father''s objection? She was so silly.


    "Since I havee for you in private, I intend to end this thing in private. He''s in our hands now. I have to admit that you did a great job. He revealed nothing." Lucia stopped smiling.


    "I need you to tell him to admit what he has done. Jibillion Inc will assess again and you are not going to step in." Shepletely ignored what Jacob was thinking and requested anyway.


    "Why should I agree?" Jacob looked at her without denying it. He seemed interested.


    To his surprise, Lucia raised her hand and put hers on his. Jacob lifted his eyebrow with confusion in his face.


    "Poppy''s phone number is still the old one, right? I picked it for her. Thest four numbers are her birth dates. 18251478398, right? If she knows that you have met me in private, what do you think she would think of us?" Lucia threatened. She didn''t mind their intimacy and leaned closer to Jacob instead.


    Jacob did not utter a word.


    Judging from his reaction, Lucia knew that she had talked Jacob around. She took back her hand and leaned back, staring at Jacob coldly.


    "Tomorrow, I want the mole to confess." She stood up and was about to leave.


    Somehow, Jacob called her, but when she looked back at him with those eyes that were not as passionate as in the old days, he was silent again. Without thinking twice, Lucia turned back and was to leave. The next moment, she heard his voice.


    "Why are you back?"


    She did not look back or stop, with her back to Jacob. He grabbed her hands suddenly, which forced Lucia to turn her head.


    "Just say you want to take your family property back, Lucia." He held her hand tightly while looking at her condescendingly.


    Lucia tried to get rid of him. She red at him, "It''s none of your business."


    "None of my business?" He felt his angering from nowhere. He pulled her hand closer, and, as if to humiliate her, locked her in his arms. He lowered his head, approached her ears, and threatened, "Webbex Group has been reced by JTP Group! You can never change that. JTP Group will never turn back to Webbex Group."


    Lucia was trembling with anger. The hot air flowing near her ears just made her sick.


    Feeling her trembling, Jacob was overwhelmed bycency. He could spot her red tainted ear by just lowering his head a bit, so he lowered it and bit on her ear lobe.


    Lucia was shocked. The pain prompted her to hit back with her elbow. She heard his groan, and the next moment, she was freed.


    "Do you still believe I''m the old Lucia who was so gullible?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He was rubbing his belly and was out of words.


    "And, yank Poppy''s chain, will you? Don''t let her show up before my eyes so often, or let''s see what will happen."


    After giving him a warning, she turned around and was to leave. Staying there with him for one more second could make her throw up.


    Jacob, who was both humiliated and angry, stood up while clutching his belly. His words stopped Lucia sessfully, "Who do you think you are, Lucia? You are just a slut I discarded."

 Chapter 16 Who Dared to Kick Me?

    Jacob''s scream had drawn everyone''s attention in the cafe.


    Jacob!


    Lucia turned around with her eyes zing with anger.


    "What? Did I say something wrong?" Jacob snorted when seeing Lucia pissed off.


    "Jacob," Lucia took a step forward, stared at Jacob without a blink, and said in a deep voice, "do you really me want to rake up the past and dig up the truth, huh? If yes, I''ll fight you to the end!


    Lucia''s eyes were sharp and cold, and she was ready to fight Jacob and Poppy to the end.


    "What damn truth can you reveal?" Seeing everyone looking at them, Jacob raised his voice deliberately, "The truth is you are a dissolute woman! You''ve seen your lover secretly in the hotel and disgraced the Webb family!"


    Some waiters,ing to smooth things over, happened to hear his words. Then they were stunned and stared at Lucia.


    Jacob told the old story in this tone and twisted the fact. Lucia was so mad that she clenched her fists tightly, and thundered, "Watch your mouth, Jacob! Be a man!" she dered her bottom line.


    "What? You want me to sing the praise of you? Lucia, you are nothing but a..." Jacob pointed at Lucia and cursed her harshly. But he just shut up and fell forward abruptly as if he had been struck. Lucia backed off swiftly and saw Jacob lying in front of her.


    "What am I?" Lucia pulled a long face, red at Jacob, and said coldly.


    Jacob was ashamed and angry. He stood up with the help of the chair immediately and turned around to roar, "Who the fuck was it? Who dared to kick me!"


    "What a coincidence, Mr. Taylor!" A man took back his leg behind Jacob''s back and smiled coldly and disdainfully.


    Arthur?


    Jacob was shocked and wondered what he was doing here.


    Lucia looked at Arthur with gratitude. Jacob was standing with his back to Arthur just now and couldn''t see him getting close and raising his leg to give him a hard kick, but she did see everything. "Mr. Davies? What are you doing here?" Jacob''s voice trembled a bit. Well, it was quite a hard kick on his waist.


    "Mr. Taylor, don''t you think you are being too mean on the public asion?" Arthur said with satire.


    "It''s not what you think..." Jacob found the onlookers staring at him with usatory eyes while he was about to defend himself, and he didn''t know how to exin it now.


    "Are you all right, miss?" Arthur ignored Jacob, bypassed him, and went up to Lucia. He stretched to hold her waist and asked with concern.


    "I''m all right. Thanks," Lucia replied.


    Jacob red at Arthur''s hand around Lucia''s waist fiercely but still had to put on a fake smile, "It''s a misunderstanding. Mr. Davies, I gotta go now."


    After that, Jacob turned around to leave and pushed the waiters hard to vent his anger.


    Arthur didn''t take his hand off Lucia''s waist until Jacob left. Then he said, "I''ve told you to be careful."


    He wondered what she was gonna do if he hadn''t shown up in time just now.


    "I didn''t imagine he could be so shameless!" Lucia said and smiled bitterly.


    Arthur looked at Lucia and wanted to say something, but he suddenly paused and fixed his eyes on her earlobe, only to find the clear tooth marks. Then he touched it without hesitation and said coldly, "Who did it?"


    Lucia trembled but said nothing, forgetting to avoid Arthur''s touching.


    "He?" Arthur added and rubbed her earlobe softly. Then he said with a gloomy face, "Come with me."


    Lucia followed him and walked forward. Very soon, they arrived at the underground parking lot.


    Arthur pulled her over to the car and fumbled for something in the trunk.


    He had a medical kit in his hand when Lucia recovered herself.


    "I''m going to sterilize your wound." Arthur shook the medical kit and told her.


    "No need. It was only a bite. It''s not that serious." Lucia turned him down politely.


    "Who knows what kind of disease he''s got." Arthur didn''t mind being harsh-tongued in front of her.


    He opened the medical kit, took out the wound disinfectant and swabs, walked over to her, and sterilized her wound.


    He felt the tooth mark was an eye sore to him.


    Lucia was amused by his words and simply let him do the sterilization.


    The wound disinfectant was cool and Arthur was pretty close to her. And he happened to breathe on her skin.


    "OK. Done!" Arthur said with satisfaction after he put the wound disinfectant to her ear, "Call the police if something like this happens again." "OK." In fact, she could deal with Jacob on her own but she couldn''t refuse his kindness and still agreed with him.


    It was perfect timing. Lucia asked Arthur how he got to know her son, Theodore.


    Arthur told her honestly that Theodore ran into his car by ident. Lucia apologized to him instantly. Then they shifted the topic to Theodore. "Does Theodore go to school?" said Arthur.


    "Yep. He''s in kindergarten," Lucia said with a big smile.


    "Kindergarten?" Arthur couldn''t rte the poker-faced little boy to the kindergarten and said, "It seems he doesn''t enjoy himself there."


    Lucia nced at Arthur and thought he was very sharp-eyed, "Mm. He wasn''t used to it at first. Theodore is different from other kids since he was a baby. But I wish he could grow up like any other normal kid." "What''s different?" Arthur kept asking.


    "I found Theodore was far better than other kids in epting and understanding new things when he had a conscious awareness of himself. So, I took him to do an IQ test and it turned out that his IQ is over 160. Because of it, he is more precocious than other kids. You also found out he acted like an adult, right?"


    Lucia couldn''t help smiling lightly whenever she talked about Theodore.


    Arthur turned to look at Lucia''s smiling face and asked abruptly, "Where is his father?"


    Saying it, Arthur saw her frozen for a second, and then she pretended to be careless. Arthur apologized immediately, "Sorry."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Arthur apologized to her in a very low voice. Lucia heard it, turned to look at him, and gotplicated feelings.


    "It''s OK. I just don''t want to talk about him." Lucia sighed lightly.


    They stopped chatting abruptly. Lucia didn''t want to talk about it and Arthur didn''t keep asking. Instead, he offered to drive Lucia back to the office. Lucia had no choice but to ept it. When they arrived at the office building, Lucia remembered it and asked, "Mr. Davies, what were you doing there just now?"


    Arthur was stunned and said, "I''ve got an appointment with a client..."


    "Sorry..." She didn''t expect Arthur would stand the client up for her.


    "Never mind. I just dislike Jacob." Arthur shook his head carelessly and added, "Buy me coffee next time if you''re really sorry."


    Lucia was impressed by Arthur''s gentleness and generousness. She smiled and said, "OK."


    Lucia returned to the office after parting with Arthur, and Nia was waiting for her.

 Chapter 17 Youve Seen Her?

    "Are you OK, Lucy?" Nia ran up to her the moment she came back, fearing she had been treated unfairly.


    Lucia was amused to see her cautious face and teased her, "I''m perfectly well. Jacob isn''t a monster that eats people!"


    He was more like an evil demon.


    "Who knew what he would do to you..." Nia said anxiously and asked, "Is it done?"


    "Yep. Gather everyone in the evaluation department. I''m gonna have a small meeting." Lucia had decided to re-evaluate CTD tomorrow. She didn''t believe anyone would step in and screw it up this time. Everything was going well for Lucia, while someone was making a scene in Jacob''s office.


    Right now, someone was hitting the ceiling in JTP President''s Office.


    "What the hell are you thinking, Jacob? Why did you tell the finance officer to turn himself in and admit it? In fact, we''ve made it already! And we can make a killing from thepensation of Jibillion Inc in half a month. Why do we stop now?"


    Poppy was furious this afternoon when the finance officer from CTD told her Jacob wanted him to turn himself in, then she rushed into Jacob''s office to throw a fit.


    Jacob sat tight on the couch and spoke after Poppy vented out her anger, "Why didn''t you tell me that Lucia hase back and be the new executive of Jibillion Inc?"


    Poppy was stunned to hear it. After a long while, she asked, "How did you know it?"


    "I''m curious why you acted weirdly after you were back from the negotiating with Jibillion Incst time. What? Can''t you be honest with me?" Jacob asked Poppy and skipped her question. "Jacob..." Poppy knew it was wrong to keep it from him. She chilled out and acted to be wronged the next second.


    Then she leaned against him and said pathetically, "It''s my fault to keep it from you, but, you two were once married. And I don''t know why she came back this time. So, I dared not to tell you without a second thought."


    Jacob nced at her peacefully and didn''tment on her words. Instead, he just gave her the excuse that he had made up at noon, "The reason why I told the finance officer to turn himself in was that Lucia was in charge of the case. You know Lucia bears grudges against us and we should avoid her. But you only care about thepensation money and keep messing up with her. In that case, she will keep finding fault with JTP Group to fight back. Which one do you think is more important, gettingpensation money or saving us a lot of trouble?"


    Poppy knew clearly that what Jacob said made sense but she was unwilling to give in and murmured to herself, "I just wanted to teach her a lesson..."


    "Poppy, you know how we got where we are now. Lucia is the executive of Jibillion Inc now and we can just live in peace with her if she doesn''t mean to do anything to hurt us. Stop thinking of messing up with her again. If she hates us and wants to get back at us, how can we live our lives well in the future?"


    Jacob knew how serious and picky Poppy was, so he convinced her in earnest.


    "What if she does want to do something to hurt us?" Polly asked suddenly.


    "At least, we shouldn''t provoke her first," said Jacob. He thought of Lucia''s delicate and pretty face.


    It was true that Lucia had been totally different from before.


    On the contrary, Poppy had be more and more possessive and bad-tempered since they took over Webbex Group, and she even appointed his secretaries by herself.


    But Poppy had her own opinion on Jacob''s words, "Jacob, we can take this chance to give her a heavy blow, right? Once she lost the power in Jibillion Inc, she couldn''t pose a threat to us at all."


    "Poppy, do you think Lucia is the fool as she used to be? Firstly, Lucia took over the case after they found something wrong with it, and she couldn''t be med for it. Moreover, she has a brilliant resume. Even if she leaves Jibillion Inc, lots ofpanies are dying to hire her."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Jacob thought Poppy was so simple-minded. JTP Group was developed from Webbex Group, but what was done was done. It was almost impossible for Lucia to change it or pull him down.


    However, if they kept pushing her hard, she might settle old scores and new hatred with them. What was worse, if she had something on them, the high positions and great wealth they held might be all gone. Poppy was lost for words now.


    But she cared more about something else now. She held his shoulders cautiously, leaned on him, and asked seemingly casually, "Jacob, have you seen her?"


    Jacob heard it and lowered his head to look her in the eyes. His reaction made her feel guiltier.


    "What are you getting at?" Jacob knew clearly that Poppy began doubting him.


    "Nothing. I was wondering how you got to know it. Have you..." Poppy regretted dwelling on it but she was worried if she didn''t ask him.


    "No. I haven''t seen her." Jacob looked cold and calmly lied to her, "I saw you were worried and upset when you came back that day. So, I told the boys to dig up the person in charge of Jibillion Inc. Then I knew it was Lucia! Otherwise, how could I tell the mole of CTD to turn himself in to save us the trouble?"


    Poppy acted weak when she found Jacob getting mad. She calmed him down, threw herself into his arms, and talked sweetly.


    It was 9:30 pm when Lucia arrived home. Lights were still on in the apartment. Obviously, Sophie was still waiting for her.


    "Is Theodore asleep?" Lucia got in and said softly.


    "Yep, he just fell asleep. He wanted to wait for you but I told him you might workte. Then he closed his eyes and went to sleep." While saying, Sophie stood up to go over to Lucia. She took over her coat and asked, "Did you have dinner?"


    "Yes. I ate out." Lucia shrank herself on the couch and turned to talk to Sophie, "Sorry for the hold-up, Sophie." Sophie hung the coat and came over to Lucia, "Never mind. Theodore is so cute and I enjoy staying with him." Sophie was telling the truth.


    Lucia was touched and smiled at Sophie. But she looked a little worn out.


    "Are you tired?" Sophie sat down beside her and asked lightly.


    Lucia turned her head to look nkly at Sophie, who felt Lucia lovely.


    "What is it?" Lucia was so agreeable that Sophie smiled and asked in a soft voice.

 Chapter 18 A Drama

    "Nothing. Just...it''s been long since someone asked me that," Lucia shook her head lightly and said.


    "Oh! Sorry, Sophie. I forgot the time. It''s reallyte. You should go home and take a rest," Lucia said apologetically and raised her eyes to check the clock on the wall. "It''s fine. Good night. I''m leaving now."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Sophie went over to the coat hanger to pick up her bag and coat. She saw her own car when she got out of the door. Jan had been waiting patiently at the gate of theplex. "Jan, find out Lucia''s experiences in Athegate. I think she seems to have suffered a lot."


    It was 11:30 p.m. when Sophie returned to Arthur''s vi in the suburb. She found Arthur waiting for her on the couch as soon as she came in.


    "Mom, where have you been? It''ste at night." As soon as Arthur saw her, he went up to her and asked with concern at the same time.


    "I met an old friend and chatted for a little longer. Haven''t I told you about it before I left?" Sophie made up an excuse, "Oh, right. You wanna test Theodore''s DNA?"


    "Here you are." Sophie took out a folded handkerchief from her bag and passed it to him before he could say anything, "This is Theodore''s hair."


    Arthur looked at the hair, stunned. Instead of taking it, he raised his head to look at Sophie, "Where did you get it, Mom?"


    "Theodore goes to kindergarten, right? I went there and told the teacher a drama. Then, I got the hair!" Sophie told a lie without blinking.


    "What is the drama?" Arthur didn''t believe a word she said.


    "I told them my son died before getting married and his girlfriend didn''t admit it was his child. As a mother who lost her beloved son, I wished to confirm the identity of my grandson. So..." Sophie stopped speaking, but Arthur knew her unspoken words.


    "Mom, did you have to make up stories about my death? And, don''t you think it will confuse Lucia?" Arthur frowned helplessly. They indeed got Theodore''s hair, but somehow, he just felt weird.


    "Don''t be silly. You will live a long life. Lucia has a big heart and she won''t mind it." Sophie stretched to touch his face carelessly.


    She didn''t think death was a taboo subject. Also, it was just a made-up story, and there was no need to be serious about it.


    Then she handed the handkerchief to her son seriously.


    "Confirm Theodore''s identity ASAP, Arthur," Sophie said in earnest.


    As expected, the mole of CTD came with his boss to make an apology to Jibillion Inc. He admitted that he did it to increase thepany''s value, then he handed over the urate data to Lucia. But Lucia didn''t hold the mole''s ountable. Instead, she made the best of the time and put the crucial data into the evaluation.


    Very soon, the evaluation results of CTD came out.


    The case waspleted sessfully under the leadership of Lucia. A new broom sweeps clean. A great job performance like this spoke louder than anything else. The staff had been wholly convinced, and soon her fame spread in Jibillion Inc.


    That afternoon, Lucia received a congrattory call from Eduard Burton, the CEO of Jibillion Inc. He congratted her for hitting a great sess on her very first case.


    Lucia hadn''t met Eduard in person, but she could tell that he was a very well-spoken man, and they had a very nice conversation.


    "It''s amazing, Lucy! Mr. Burton seldom makes congrattory calls himself," Nia said after Lucia hung up the phone.


    "Hmm." Lucia smiled lightly and didn''t lookcent.


    She didn''t make a big deal out of it because she believed she was just doing her job. Nia was confused by seeing Lucia''s calm face. How could she always be so calm and peaceful like this?


    Even so, Nia still admired Lucia a lot for being able to remain calm and peaceful whether granted favors or subjected to humiliation.


    "Let''s hang out for a celebration tonight. It''s on me! After all, everyone has worked very hard!" Lucia sat back on her office chair and said.


    "Great! We''ll let out hair down tonight!" Nia was a big fan of the entertainment activities and agreed with joy. Then she ran out to tell the news to other colleagues. Lucia found it funny to see Nia''s excited look! If so, she would be homete tonight. Then Lucia called Sophie.


    "Hi, Sophie. This is Lucia. The case was over and tonight I''ll hang out with my colleagues for a little celebration. Sorry but I have to go homete. Please take care of Theodore. Thanks."


    "No problem. I''ll wait till youe home," Sophie said without hesitation. After she hung up, her face got very serious.


    Shock overwhelmed her when she recalled what Jan had told her about Lucia''s past.


    Did she misjudge Lucia?


    But after spending a few days with Lucia, Sophie didn''t believe a genuine and intellectual woman like Lucia could be a stupid slut that cheated on her husband on the wedding anniversary. Thinking of it, Sophie had an eureka moment and called Kyle immediately.


    "Kyle, find out the specific time when Arthur went missing five years ago."


    Kyle worked for Arthur for only three years but he was really capable. It wouldn''t be a problem for him. As expected, he called Sophie back fifteen minutester.


    "Tell me now!" Sophie had never been so eager for the answer.


    "Ma''am, it was after 10 p.m., on 19th August 2015." Sophie put on a smile on her face as soon as Kyle finished speaking.


    "Thanks, Kyle." After hanging up, she almost rose to her feet with excitement as she had guessed it right.


    If it was Arthur who had sex with Lucia identally, she could be pretty sure that Lucia was a girl of good morality. There was no love affair in the marriage because Lucia and Arthur didn''t know each other at all. They must have been set up to have sex.


    Then she remembered how Jacob had taken Webbex Group away and changed its name into JTP Group, which confirmed her suspicion.


    All she needed to do was wait for the proof that no one could change or doubt. It was Theodore''s DNA test report.


    Meanwhile, a ck Rolls-Royce Phantom pulled over at the gate of a local DNA testingpany. Arthur got out of the car.


    The staff took the hair of Theodore and Arthur. Arthur paid the super high expedited fee. and they promised to give him the result before noon of the next day. After that, Arthur left.

 Chapter 19 "Killing Messages"

    After work, they had dinner together and went to one of the best clubs in the city. Lucia was a non-drinker. But everyone pressured her and she had a few sses of beer, then her face was as red as a


    beetroot.


    "I need some fresh air," Lucia said and got out of the private box. At the end of the balcony, there was a corner. Lucia leaned forward and found it was a very small balcony, from where she could see the whole annr building of Central Garden.


    Lucia leaned against the handrail and took a deep breath. It was a cold night in deep autumn, even the air she inhaled was cool. But she just feltfortable with it when she was slightly drunk.


    Maybe she had taken the breath so hard that she was out of breath in a second. She got dizzy and her body couldn''t help shaking a bit.


    While she was about to reach out to grab the handrail, she felt someone holding her waist with his big warm hands.


    Lucia was stunned and sobered up. She turned her head and met a pair of sharp eyes.


    "So it is you," said the man.


    "Arthur? What are you doing here?" Lucia widened her starlike eyes in shock and stared incredulously at Arthur, who was holding her in his arms.


    "For social engagement." Arthur lowered his head to look at her red face with unfathomable emotions in his eyes.


    Then he added, "Oh, are you drunk?"


    "JTP Group''s case was done smoothly. I hung out with my subordinates for a little celebration. I was so happy and had some beer." Lucia tilted her head and looked sideways at him, "And, thanks for your kind reminder."


    Arthur didn''t say anything in reply.


    Lucia waited for a moment but Arthur said nothing. Then she looked at herself and found she was still in his arms. Her face turned redder with shyness.


    She turned her head, and walked forward to disengage herself from his arms, but Arthur didn''t release her.


    "Don''t move if you''re dizzy," Arthur said coldly.


    With a start, Lucia felt it insincere of her to reject his kindness, so she could only stay in his arms, staring at the handrail three inches away from her and thinking, ''Well, he doesn''t have to worry about me. I can hold the handrail to be steady on my feet...''


    An awkward silence followed, but Arthur was unaffected. He just held Lucia in his arms quietly.


    Finally, Lucia couldn''t stand being so intimate with him and tried to struggle. Then Arthur''s voice sounded from behind, "Still feel dizzy?"


    "Nope. No!" Lucia said instantly. Then she felt Arthur had let go of her. She stood still, turned around to look at him, and smiled with embarrassment, "Thanks."


    She said thanks again! He got a bit upset by her polite estrangement.


    Even so, he stared fixedly at her smiling eyes.


    Lucia''s eyes and the crescent in the sky looked like shaped the same way, but her eyes were brighter than the crescent.


    Hearing Lucia''sughter, Arthur nced at the crescent moon in the sky and thought to himself.


    "Lucy, where are you?" Hearing Nia''s voice from the corridor, Lucia, who wasughing out loud, replied, "Nia, I am here."


    Following the voice source, Nia went to the balcony, but she was totally frozen like a statue when she saw Arthur standing in front of Lucia.


    Was...that...was that...Arthur?


    Arthur had such a devilishly handsome face. She believed no woman could forget him or mistake him for someone else once they saw him.


    "I''m fine, Nia. Arthur is taking care of me here." Seeing Nia standing frozen, Lucia said with a smile, without noticing her words reeked of her trust in him.


    "Mr. Davies...Hi... How are you?" Nia came back to herself and faced up to Arthur who had turned to look at her, and she couldn''t speak fluently.


    "This is my assistant, Nia." Lucia made an introduction.


    "I know. We''ve met before," Arthur nced at Nia and said lightly.


    Nia was uneasy when hearing it.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He insinuated that he had met her when Theodore stopped his carst time, and she was right there.


    It was not surprising that she was nervous. After all, she gotta say, Theodore was at best a boy scout, and at worst a reckless brat!


    "Nia is here to pick me up. Thanks." Lucia implied that he could leave now. But Arthur had a different focus.


    "Take good care of her," Arthur said to Nia and left.


    "Lucy, when have you been on such good terms with Mr. Davies?" Nia couldn''t repress the curiosity to ask when they were getting back to the private box. After all, they were really close to each other just now, or more precisely, there were against each other.


    "On good terms?" Lucia murmured confusedly. She had met Arthur only three times so far and she was very natural with him every time. But she had never thought much of their rtionship.


    ''Not only that, but you can also make Arthur stop to take care of you!'' Nia thought.


    She didn''t speak her mind out butughed to y dumb.


    Lucia had some juice when they returned to the private box.


    She took out the phone to check the time and found she had received a text message from a strange number more than ten minutes ago.


    "Half an hour."


    That was all of it in the message.


    Nia leaned closer and happened to read the text message, then couldn''t help crying out, "Is it the so-called Killing Message?" Nia read horror fiction a lot. The protagonist in one story received a message that read a specific time, and then he died at that specific time.


    "Stop talking nonsense." Nia''s words amused Lucia and she said carelessly, "Maybe he got the wrong number."


    But, about 16 minutester, it turned out that the other party wasn''t wrong.

 Chapter 20 Drive Her Home

    Someone knocked at the door of the private box sixteen minutester. They all thought it was the waiter. One of the male employees stood up to get to the door and got stunned when he saw the man standing outside.


    Everyone in Athegate had heard of Arthur.


    The male employee didn''t know what to do when facing Arthur.


    Lucia nced at him and helped him out of the situation.


    "Half an hour has passed," Arthur said to Lucia, but thetter was totally confused.


    "Half an hour? What are you talking about?" Lucia said with confusion.


    "The text message," Arthur nced at her and said.


    "Oh..." Lucia took a tumble, "You sent that?"


    "Yep. Time to go home now." Arthur said, leaving no room for refusal.


    Arthur stared at Lucia without a blink. Ten secondster, Lucia gave in and said, "OK! Then please drive me home."


    They had been in the car for more than ten minutes inplete silence. A momentter, Arthur broke the silence, "We''re friends now, right?"


    Lucia was stunned and said clearly, "Hmm. Right."


    "Then, can I ask you a private question?" Arthur added.


    Lucia touched her blushed cheeks and asked him casually, "What do you want to ask me?"


    "What if..." Arthur hesitated but still asked it out, "Theodore''s father shows up?"


    He would get the DNA test report the next day and he cared much about it.


    Lucia didn''t avoid it this time. She said in a low voice, "I don''t know. If he shows up, should I hate him or be grateful to him for bringing Theodore to me?"


    "Will you hate him?" Arthur disliked her answer unconsciously.


    "Everything has two sides. I don''t know him at all, and maybe I just can''t bring myself to hate him," Lucia said with self-mockery.


    "I hope so," said Arthur.


    "Excuse me?" Lucia didn''t see what Arthur meant.


    "Nothing," Arthur said lightly. At that time, his Rolls-Royce Phantom had just turned into theplex. The conversation was over. He was driving very fast that he didn''t notice one of his own cars was parked not far from the gate.


    But, Jan, sitting in the driving seat, had noticed Arthur''s Rolls-Royce Phantom.


    ''Was that Master Arthur''s car?'' he thought.


    Guided by Lucia, Arthur parked the car right downstairs of her apartment building. Lucia invited Arthur to go upstairs for a visit and thetter agreed instantly.


    Sophie had been waiting for Lucia. She ran over to open the door when she heard someone pressing on the coded lock.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Out of her expectation, she looked up and happened to look into the eyes of Arthur, who was standing behind Lucia.


    Arthur was so shocked with his mouth slightly open when he saw his mother opening the door for Lucia.


    But Sophie recovered from shock very soon. She turned aside to let Lucia in case Lucia became suspicious. Then she said with concern, "You''re back, Miss Webb. Your face is red. Did you drink?" Lucia went in first and answered her at the same time, "Yep. I drank a bit."


    She didn''t notice Sophie pinched Arthur''s arm hard and gave him a warning look.


    "I''ll be mad at you if you ruin my moments with my grandson!" she warned him secretly.


    It finally dawned on Arthur why Sophie had been acting so weirdly these days.


    No wonder she went out at 8 a.m. and came home at night every day.


    He bet this was the way she got Theodore''s hair.


    Arthur figured it out and turned around to look at Sophie as if implying something.


    Without doubt, Sophie gave him another warning look.


    "Sophie,e on in!" Lucia went over to the couch and put down her purse. She looked back and saw them still standing at the door.


    Sophie heard it, closed the door with a smile, and went in. Then she heard Arthur say with sarcasm, "Hi, Sophie. I''m Arthur."


    ''You brat!'' Sophie would have blurted this out if not for her good manners and self-restraint.


    "Sorry, Sophie. I''ve kept you waiting for long again. You must be tired." Lucia apologized to Sophie as she came over.


    She was really sorry for keeping Sophie waiting long for two nights in a row. Most ordinary people were sleeping at this hour.


    "Never mind. I''m old and go to bedte. Do you want me to make some soup for you to sober up?" Sophie said softly.


    "No bother. Water is good. Sophie, let me walk you out. You need to go home and have a good rest now," Lucia said apologetically.


    "I''m good, Miss Webb. I think Mr. Davies is leaving. Shall we go together, Mr. Davies?" Sophie had put on her coat while she was saying it. Lucia was surprised to hear her suggestion.


    She saw Arthur stand up the next second. "Indeed, I''ve gotta go now. I''lle by for coffee next time."


    "Sure. Thanks for walking Sophie out." She paused and added, "Mr. Davies, would you please do me another favor?"


    "What is it?" Arthur stared at Lucia and asked. Sophie, standing by the coat hanger, looked at them curiously.


    "Well... I know it''s too much to ask... but..." Lucia had to speak it out though it was hard to, "Could you please drive Sophie home? It''s reallyte at night now..."


    Arthur nodded without hesitation, "OK. I''ll drive her home, but..." He lowered his voice on purpose. Obviously, he didn''t want Sophie to overhear it.


    "But what?" Lucia asked with confusion.


    "Can you please not call me ''Mr. Davies'' again?" Arthur said it suddenly.


    "Then what should I call you?" Lucia was more confused.


    "Go figure!" Arthur said it and looked away. Clearly, he didn''t feel like talking about it anymore.


    Lucia was puzzled, but she smiled with gratitude immediately since Arthur was so easy-going.


    Then she went over to Sophie and told her thoughtfully, "Sophie, Mr. Davies said he could drive you home. He''s very nice and his car is right downstairs. It will be more convenient for you to go home now." "OK, Miss Webb. Then..." Sophie drawled and nced at Arthur.


    Arthur got it and went up to the door instantly. Then she went on speaking, "Good night."


    "Be safe." Lucia stood at the door and watched them go into the elevator. Then she closed the door and was eager to see her lovely son.


    What Lucia didn''t know was that Arthur stared at Sophie with doubt as soon as the door of the elevator closed.


    Sophie bit the bullet to tell him how she met Nia by ident the other day. Then she said righteously, "I can take care of my grandson and get to know Lucia at the same time. Why not do it?"


    Arthur couldn''t do anything with her, "So, you picked up Theodore''s hair on the sly for the test?"


    "In a word, I did it all for you!" Sophie linked his arm and acted cute, "Right. Have you got the test report yet?"


    "They said they would inform me as soon..." His phone rang before he finished speaking.


    It was the call of DNA testingpany. Arthur was nervous, "Hello. This is Arthur speaking."

 Chapter 21 Test Report

    They told him something, then Arthur hung up the phone.


    Sophie knew who had called. She kept on at him after he hung up the phone, "How is it going? What''s the result? Is Theodore my grandson? Shall we go upstairs now?"


    Arthur was bothered by Sophie''s eagerness, "Nope. Considering the secrecy of DNA test report, I have to go there in person to it. It''ste. Let''s go home first." "What are you gonna do if he''s really your son?" Sophie asked and stared at his face.


    The door of the elevator was open. Arthur went out first and said firmly, "No ifs!"


    Sophie openly invited Arthur to walk Theodore to the kindergarten with her since he had known she was working as a babysitter at Lucia''s home.


    But Arthur rejected Sophie''s offer directly.


    Sophie pouted her mouth secretly. She just wanted to offer Arthur the chance to spend more time with Theodore.


    Lucia''s working hours were fixed but Arthur''s was not. He could seek the chance to make his rtionship with Theodore work.


    Arthur didn''t understand Sophie''s good intentions and went to the office as usual, while Sophie just had to go on her own.


    Arthur had never been so eager in his life so far. He opened several documents in the office but he couldn''t read a word of them. He grabbed the car key and ran out of the office when it turned eleven o''clock. Arthur was standing at the gate of Theodore''s kindergarten at 3:30 p.m.


    The gate of the kindergarten was closed. It waste autumn but the weather was good for outdoor activities. The kids were ying in the yground. Through the gate, he could see the kids running joyfully. Arthur found Theodore ying near the slide at the first sight. At the moment, he''d got reallyplicated feelings.


    The test report said they were father and son. Sophie''s initial gut feeling was right.


    The yground was full of all different kinds of sounds now. The kids wereughing, crying and screaming. Arthur couldn''t stand these noises in the past, but he just bore with it and watched Theodore ying there.


    Suddenly, he saw a little chubby boy push a little girl who was climbing up the stairs. The little girl had been ying with Theodore. As expected, Theodore saw it and came over to protect her.


    They confronted each other. He saw Theodore speaking to the chubby boy and thetter was very unhappy, retorted and turned around to leave. But the little chubby boy kicked Theodore on the ankle while he was turning around. Theodore didn''t move at all. It seemed he was fine.


    Arthur frowned and knocked at the gate the next second.


    Arthur met Theodore''s teacher, told her what he had seen just now, and requested her to discipline the little chubby boy. However, the teacher seemed to be in a dilemma. Arthur kept asking and found the little boy''s parents happened to be one of the shareholders of the kindergarten. The little boy was spoiled and usually made trouble, but she couldn''t do anything with him.


    Arthur knitted his eyebrows slightly and stared at her with his dark green eyes, "If this is how you educate the kids, we''ll have to get thewyers involved."


    The teacher sized Arthur up and stared at the Rolls-Royce Phantom outside the kindergarten for a few seconds. She didn''t hear that Theodore was from a very rich and powerful family, but Arthur was surely a somebody! She couldn''t afford to offend either side of them.


    She gritted her teeth, "Sir, who are you to Theodore?"


    "I''m his father," Arthur said without hesitation.


    The teacher called the chubby boy''s parents but she looked very uneasy. She could vaguely hear the boy''s father cursing on the phone. In the end, she had to tell them toe over and meet with Theodore''s father.


    Arthur waited for the chubby boy''s parents in the teacher''s office and told the teacher not to tell Theodore that he was there. He had just got to ept the fact that they were father and son, and he didn''t want to put on a y of reunion under such circumstances.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Very soon, the chubby boy''s father made it here. He told the teacher off and asked who was shitting on his neck! Arthur raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw him far away. This man looked a little familiar. However, the man cowered back when he rushed into the office. Then he ttered, "Mr. Davies! What brought you here?"


    Arthur was sitting on the chair, lips pursed, and knocking at the desk rhythmically with his slender fingers. He stared at the man''s face for a few seconds and picked up the tea and took a sip of it, "Mr. Howard, you knew why."


    Mr. Howard recalled the phone call and got it immediately. He also remembered he had cursed him and couldn''t help being in cold sweat.


    In fact, he knew his son was a bully. But the kids his son had bullied before were from ordinary families. Their parents couldn''t do anything but sucked with it since he was one of the shareholders of the kindergarten. But he was in real trouble today.


    Mr. Howard''s wife was a fat woman with heavy makeup. She had long hair but no brains. Seeing her husband demeaning himself in front of Arthur, arrogant as she was, she just shouted out loud, "Who the hel are you?"


    Arthur snorted, stared at Mr. Howard coldly, and said lightly, "Mr. Howard, I won''t let it slide easily today."


    Mr. Howard trembled, pulled his wife aside, and told her everything. Then her face went deadly pale and she turned around with a disgusting and ttering look like her husband.


    But Arthur just focused on tasting the tea and said nothing in reply. They were at a deadlock. Mr. Howard pulled the chubby boy''s ear and gave him a good scolding. The boy cried so loudly that everyone in the office could hear it.


    Since this matter could not be settled, Miss Woods sneaked out to call Lucia, who was busy working in the office now.


    "What? Theodore was bullied by another boy? Is he OK?" Lucia heard it and stood up with anxiety.


    "Theodore is fine. Theodore''s father is dealing with it now. Lucia, I suggest youe over now." Miss Woods said anxiously.


    Lucia was stunned! Theodore''s father? Who the hell was that?


    "Lucia,e to the kindergarten now. I''ll be waiting for you here," Miss Woods finished speaking and hung up the phone. She went into the office to mediate again.


    Lucia was really confused. She told Nia about it and hurried to the kindergarten.


    Lucia nced at the Rolls-Royce Phantom with streamline body at the gate of the kindergarten. Was this Arthur''s car?


    Far away from the office, she heard a boy crying his eyes out, a man and woman disciplining strictly, and the teacher persuading softly.


    Lucia paused and she heard a very highly recognizable voice in the noisy office. And it seemed to have proved her guess.


    Bang! Lucia knocked at the door of the office.

 Chapter 22 Our Son

    The door to the office opened, and it was Miss Woods who opened it for Lucia, who looked in and made eye contact with Arthur.


    Arthur was surprised to see her. And Lucia couldn''t be more familiar with his handsome face.


    Arthur?!


    Arthur stood up in surprise when he saw Lucia. Why was she here? But he figured it out very soon. He hid the surprised look and smiled lightly. Then he walked straight to Lucia and held her waist and said lightly, "Lucia, there you are."


    Lucia looked up and asked him what was going on here with gesture.


    "I came to pick Theodore up earlier and happened to see..." He said it and nced at the Howard family. Seeing Mr. Howard shuddering, he snorted and continued talking, "I happened to see our son being bullied by their boy."


    Lucia was so smart that she had figured out the reason why Arthur pretended to be Theodore''s father after hearing Arthur''s words.


    Then she narrowed her bright eyes and red at the Howard family, especially the arrogant and unruly little chubby boy, whose face was covered with tear stains, and said coldly, "Oh? Starlight Kindergarten is known for its professional education. Why something like this happened?"


    "Poor family education," Arthur said harshly.


    Hearing it, Mr. Howard, pressed his son forward instantly to bow to them, and kept apologizing. Lucia nced at them coldly. In fact, she cared the most about Theodore now, and said, "We''re all civilized people of good manners. We should discipline our own children. Don''t wait till it''s toote."


    Lucia had made herself pretty clear. Mr. Howard echoed, "Yes. Yes. You''re right, Mrs. Davies. I''ll discipline my naughty son and make him learn his lesson. I promise it won''t happen again!"


    Lucia nodded and told Miss Woods to take herself to Theodore. She let it go at that because she didn''t want to put Miss Woods in a dilemma.


    Mr. Howard watched Arthur and Lucia leaving and rubbed his forehead. Not until then had he realized he was sweating like a pig.


    "Honey..." His wife stepped forward and looked frustrated.


    "I''ve told you to discipline him. See, we''re screwed today!" Mr. Howard took it out on his wife. But he was curious, "When did Mr. Davies get married?" Miss Woods was leading the way ahead on the corridor, while Lucia was walking shoulder to shoulder with Arthur. Then she said, "Thanks, Mr. Davies."


    Arthur heard it and smiled, then added, "Stop calling me ''Mr. Davies'' then."


    Lucia seemed to get it and blushed, "Thanks, Arthur."


    Arthur was pleased now. He nodded and said happily, "You''re wee."


    They picked up Theodore smoothly. It was gettingte and Lucia decided to invite Arthur to have dinner in her ce.


    Arthur epted the invitation without hesitation. On the way, he told Theodore to fight back to defend his rights if something like this happened again, and Theodore responded to him sweetly. Lucia listened to their conversation and somehow felt really warm.


    Sophie was making dinner when they returned. The house was filled with the smell of delicious food. Theodore couldn''t wait to start drawing in the study the moment he came back, while Lucia was watching TV with Arthur in the living room.


    She turned on the TV and it was on Business Channel. They were just having an exclusive interview on JTP Group and the guest happened to be Jacob!


    "Yes, the development direction of thepany recently..." Jacob''s voice came from the TV and echoed in the living room.


    Arthur turned to look at Lucia unconsciously, only to see her calm and peaceful. But her hand froze in the air with the remote control and she stared at Jacob on TV.


    "How about watching a cartoon?" Arthur said so out of the blue.


    Lucia turned to look at him slowly, as if she was saying, "you knew it?"


    "Change the channel," Arthur ignored her stares and said firmly.


    Lucia had gotplicated feelings at the moment. She turned her head to change the channel and felt helpless herself. He had known it, right?


    Well, the scandal had spread over Athegate and it was reasonable that Arthur had heard about it.


    Lucia felt bitter. The carton on TV was amusing but the atmosphere in the living room wasn''t so lively.


    Obviously, Arthur had noticed that Lucia was ufortable with it. He then came closer and said lightly, "People will know who is right and who is wrong someday." "Really?" Lucia asked with her eyes sparkling.


    "Of course. Every case will be solved and the truth will be revealed someday!" Arthur stared at Lucia and said in earnest.


    Sophie made a fancy dinner that night. Lucia invited Sophie to join them for dinner as usual.


    Lucia didn''t know anything about the DNA test report. Theodore seemed to know something. Arthur tried to ask Lucia tentatively, while Sophie just took it as a nice and sweet family dinner.


    After dinner, Lucia and Arthur yed with Theodore for a while. In fact, Arthur just watched them aside. But to Sophie, they looked like a family of three that got on well with one another. How blessed it would be if it was true!


    Lucia saw Arthur and Sophie off at about 7 p.m. Then she went back to the room to stay with Theodore.


    "Sorry, sweetie. I have been very busy these days." Theodore was still drawing in the study. Lucia carried a small chair and sat next to him.


    "I don''t me you, Mommy. You just started your career here. Of course, you''re busy," Theodore looked up, smiled brightly at Lucia, and said thoughtfully.


    Lucia felt a lump in her throat. Sometimes, the more thoughtful Theodore was, the guiltier she would be.


    "Oh, right, Mommy," Theodore found Lucia staring at him, blinked his eyes, and said, "why Uncle Arthur alwayses to our ce recently?"


    To kids, if someone visited them two days in a row, he or she could be considered the visitor as a frequent visitor.


    "Well, maybe he likes Sophie''s cooking very much." Arthur ate a lot tonight. Lucia thought of it and couldn''t help smiling.


    "Really?" Theodore drawled slyly.


    "What? Don''t you like to see Arthur in our house? Hey, you know him longer than I do." Lucia rubbed his quick-witted face and asked.


    "Sure, I do! Because you''re happy when he''s here," Theodore grinned and said.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Lucia was stunned and asked, "Am I?"


    Theodore raised his smiling face and nodded firmly.


    Mommy smiled more often than before!


    Soon, Eduard, the CEO of Jibillion Inc came back from his business trip in Paris. He told Lucia toe to his office and report to him on the work as soon as he was back. Lucia could handle it with ease but Nia was extremely nervous.

 Chapter 23 The President Came back

    "Lucy, why did the president ask you to do the job report as soon as he came back?" Nia said anxiously as she walked around Lucia.


    Confused, Lucia asked, "Is that strange?"


    "He rarely calls a senior executive to report to him alone. It''s not a good thing that he calls you." Nia had worked in thepany for several years, so she knew these trifles well. "Don''t worry. Let''s talk about it when Ie back." Luciaforted Nia before she walked out of the office with her job report.


    The secretary led Lucia to the door of the president''s office.


    "Come in." A man''s voice came from inside.


    Lucia pushed the door open. This was her first formal meeting with Eduard, the president of Jibillion Inc''s European Region, who was on a business trip when she took office. "Hello, Mr. Burton. I''m Lucia. I''m here to report to you."


    Eduard was dealing with some documents in front of his desk when he heard the voice. "Are you Lucia?" He asked.


    Eduard had seen Lucia''s photo on her CV.


    Lucia just picked a photo of her taken when she was a sophomore and put it in her CV because she seldom took a single phone.


    In the CV photo, she wore a pair of big ck frame sses, which covered a small part of her face and made her look like a top student.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    But the woman in front of him was extremely beautiful, which waspletely inconsistent with his first impression of her.


    "Yes, I am Lucia," Lucia answered with a smile as she walked into the office.


    "Ok, have a seat. I just came back and wanted to know about your work during this period." Eduard concealed his amazement and asked Lucia to sit opposite the desk. After Lucia sat down, she politely reported to Eduard when he started to flip through her job report. Fifteen minutester, she was done and Eduard nodded with satisfaction.


    "Good, it seems that you fit into ourpany very soon. You handled the case of JTP Group before I came back."


    "It''s my duty," Lucia responded courteously to Eduard''s praise.


    "I like your frankness." Eduard directly showed his admiration for Lucia.


    "Thank you, Mr. Burton." Lucia epted it generously.


    Eduard was much easier to get along with than Lucia had thought. Nia had warned her before that although he was very capable and became the president of Jibillion Inc of European Region at a young age, he was also a notorious yboy in the country with many women around him. Therefore, she had thought he was frivolous.


    "You can go to work. I''ll call you if I need you." Eduard didn''t ask Lucia to stay.


    After sending her out of the office, Eduard returned to his desk, where aint letter he had received a short time ago was disyed on hisputer screen.


    The sender of the email letter strongly questioned her work ability, but Eduard had deduced that Lucia was superbly capable, calm, and... surprisingly beautiful from the way she behaved just now. "Who sent this email?" Now, in Eduard''s eyes, it was ridiculous. He deleted it as he murmured. And he didn''t expect that Lucia had old enemies in this city. This email was sent by one of them.


    As soon as he deleted the mail, the secretary came in and reported that a partner wanted to meet Eduard tonight. Eduard waved impatiently. Instead of socializing with these old men, he would rather... "No, I won''t go. You help me reserve a seat in Southwind Tavern. I have an appointment with the daughter of Mr. Bates tonight. Remember to order arge bouquet of roses for me."


    Eduard had recently hit it off with the daughter of a rich businessman in the city. He would rather stay with the beautiful woman at night.


    "Okay." The secretary, who had be ustomed to Eduard''s style, answered and went away.


    Eduard continued working, asionally with Lucia''s stunning face in his mind.


    The early winter was approaching, and Arthur began to pick up Lucia.


    "Why did youe down sote?" Arthur said discontentedly.


    The eye-catching Rolls-Royce Phantom stopped in front of Jibillion Inc building. As soon as Lucia walked up to him, Arthur found that her face was as white as a sheet. Without thinking, Arthur reached out and rubbed her face.


    "I have something to deal with just now. Sorry for your waiting," Lucia said as she tightened her fur cor, almost wanting to bury her face in it.


    "Give me your hands!" Arthur suddenly said.


    "What?" She hesitated for a second before Arthur held her hands, wrapped them in his palms, and rubbed them hard, heedless of the strength he used.


    "Ouch!" Lucia red at Arthur and shouted in pain. Couldn''t he be gentle?


    "Wear more if you hurt!" Arthur didn''t say words of constion but lessened his strength a little bit.


    Lucia had no choice but to ask him, "Where is Theodore? Did he go home?"


    "My mom took him home. You go to a ce with me tonight." Arthur acted in a masterful anytime and anywhere. When he said so, he was not asking for Lucia''s opinion, but informing her. That was the way Arthur behaved.


    He was masterful but reassuring.


    Feeling that her hands warmed up a lot after they were rubbed by Arthur, Lucia smiled and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "You''ll know when we get there." Arthur nced at Lucia''s red cheeks because of the warmth and gave her an ambiguous answer.


    "Won''t you sell me?" Lucia teased him with a smile instead of asking more.


    "Humph," Arthur sneered. He sized Lucia up and said, "You are too light. How much are you worth?"


    "You!" When Lucia was about to retort, Arthur opened the door for her. She had no choice but to get in the car angrily.


    After closing the door for Lucia, Arthur smiled and got in the car.


    The engine roared and Arthur drove the Rolls-Royce Phantom away from the Jibillion Inc building like the wind before Eduard withdrew his sight.


    Eduard didn''t mean to peep at the exit of the garage. He just happened to see Arthur pick up Lucia.


    "If they were in a rtionship, it would have gone public..." Eduard turned the steering wheel.


    He was sure the paparazzi wouldn''t miss the big news if Arthur fell in love.


    Arthur and Lucia walked into a luxurious suburban house. There was a business partner''s party tonight, so Arthur brought Lucia here. She was the best choice for his femalepanion.

 Chapter 24 Those in the Past

    A hint of helplessness could be seen in Lucia''s face when she was linking her arm with Arthur''s.


    Just now, Arthur took her to a hair salon without saying anything. Then he took her here after the hairdresser styled her.


    She didn''t know that she was attending the banquet until she saw the guests.


    Tonight, with delicate make-up, Lucia wore a long light blue dress and a ck coat that Arthur prepared for her for fear she would feel cold. Her dressing set off her prettyplexion, making people unable to take their eyes off her.


    As soon as Arthur arrived, he became the focus of everyone''s attention. And he was apanied by the beautiful Lucia. However, when he introduced Lucia to others, he only said that she was "Miss Webb". Many people showed disappointed expressions.


    The party tonight was not about business, and the atmosphere was very rxing.


    Arthur found an opportunity to take Lucia to the balcony to avoid those curious gazes.


    "Are you tired?" Arthur protected Lucia from those prying eyes.


    "Not at all. It''s not tiring to drink and eat," Lucia replied with a smile.


    "Don''t drink too much. You can eat as much as you want," Arthur said considerately.


    Lucia was amused by his words. "I''m not a fool," she said.


    When the two were talking, a sharp female voice came from behind.


    "Hey, isn''t this the new CEO of Jibillion Inc, Miss Webb?"


    The woman''s voice was so familiar to Lucia. Her smiling eyes suddenly turned cold. She pursed her lips and turned around slowly. Sure enough, Poppy and Jacob were standing behind her! She didn''t expect them toe.


    "Lucia..." Arthur naturally knew the special rtionship between Lucia and the two people behind her, so he whispered to Lucia.


    "Wait a minute." Lucia looked up at Arthur and then walked towards Poppy and Jacob. She didn''t want to get Arthur involved.


    Seeing Luciaing straight to her, Poppy sneered, "A slut like you could even attend a banquet of the upper ss."


    "Even you can attend it. Why can''t I?" Lucia retorted without even raising her eyebrows.


    Poppy''s face changed all of a sudden. While Jacob, who was beside her, didn''t seem to care about her anger and stared at Lucia without blinking.


    Just now, Jacob saw Lucia walking toward him gracefully. Her iparable beauty stunned him for a moment.


    What had he missed back then?


    Noticing that Jacob was staring at her, Lucia turned to look at him and said rudely, "Jacob, I think you don''t want to lose face here."


    Of course, Jacob didn''t want to. It was Poppy who took the liberty of speaking just now.


    He didn''t ignore the man standing next to Lucia, Arthur, the president of Branch of Davonnis!


    "Poppy, let''s go." Jacob could correctly assess the situation.


    "What?" Poppy was unhappy that Jacob was trying to make peace with Lucia. She couldn''t understand why Jacob showed mercy to such a slut!


    "This slut shouldn''t have appeared here, and she doesn''t deserve to be here. Now I''ll let everyone know what she has done in the past!"


    "Poppy!" Sensing Poppy''s anger, Jacob scolded in a low voice, "Stop it. We can settle it in the future. We are at Mr. Berry''s party. Arguing with Lucia here will only embarrass us."


    "Jacob is right, or..." Lucia raised her eyebrows, "Poppy, do you want to have a try? Let''s see who will be a CLOWN in the end."


    Poppy''s face turned red because of Lucia''s words. However, after observing the surroundings, she could only hold back her anger, "Lucia, you''re lucky today." Then she dragged Jacob away. As for this confrontation, neither Poppy nor Lucia was the winner.


    Arthur didn''te to Lucia until Poppy and Jacob left. In his opinion, the two people were sent away by Lucia, but Lucia, who obviously had the upper hand, looked bad.


    "Lucia, what''s wrong?" Arthur asked.


    Lucia was absent-minded for a moment. Then she turned to him, "Nothing... It''s just..."


    She didn''t know whether she should tell him or not.


    Arthur read her mind and gently took her back to the balcony. Then he asked, "Lucia, can you tell me your grudge with them?"


    Lucia looked up at Arthur''s eyes and saw the concern in them.


    They were more than friends, but not lovers. She was sure about one thing, that was, she trusted him.


    Thinking for a while, Lucia said. "It was a long story. Do you want to hear it?" It had been a long time since she opened her heartst time. Facing Arthur who was sincere, Lucia wanted to tell him everything. "Yes." Arthur nodded seriously.


    Lucia smiled bitterly. She began to tell him what happened six years ago.


    In the university, Lucia knew Poppy, who looked honest at that time. They soon became good friends. Then Lucia knew Jacob because Jacob and Poppy were both from City B.


    Jacob came from a poor family in the countryside. His parents died a long time ago. After further acquaintance with him, Lucia knew that he had been living in his aunt''s home and had been despised since childhood.


    After learning about Jacob''s background, Lucia didn''t look down upon or alienate him. And she paid more and more attention to him. They got together in thest semester of grade four.


    Naturally, Lucia was strongly challenged by her father, Eric Webb, when she introduced Jacob to him, but by then she was biased toward Jacob.


    Just after graduating from university, Lucia was encouraged by Poppy to secretly register for marriage with Jacob in city hall.


    When Eric found it, what was done could not be undone.


    Soon after their marriage, the doctor told Lucia the devastating news that her father smoked a lot to relieve work pressure and had advanced lung cancer caused by smoking.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Lucia felt as if her world had copsed. At that time, it was Jacob and Poppy who supported her.


    Lucia felt she was lucky to have a lover and a confidant, but Eric didn''t intend to let things run their course.


    When Eric was seriously ill in bed, he entrusted awyer to draw up a will, which said that after he died, Jacob would go through a trial period of two years. During this period, if he did anything to hurt Lucia, such as cheating on her, Lucia would immediately divorce him and Jacob would not be able to get any property!


    Facing her seriously ill father, Lucia didn''t want to disobey him, so she proposed to have the trial period too, during which she could not betray him. By doing so, she could not only make Jacob satisfied, but also make her father''s efforts pay off.


    By then, Lucia trusted Jacob wholeheartedly. How could she know that Jacob was in ecstasy secretly when she made that suggestion?

 Chapter 25 The Demon Was in Ecstasy

    Not long after this, Eric passed away, and Lucia lost her spiritual pir.


    When she looked for support from Jacob, she found that his attitude had slowly changed. Jacob seemed to be devoted to work like her deceased father, and she, who understood her father, naturally understood Jacob. Fortunately, Poppy apanied her. But it turned out to be a part of their n.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Finally, the first wedding anniversary of Lucia and Jacob came.


    Poppy suggested Lucia who was simple-minded should give Jacob a surprise and reserved a room in a luxury hotel for them.


    Though Lucia and Jacob were a couple, they had never had sex. Lucia was still a virgin.


    Jacob exined to her that he just wanted to show respect for her deceased father who made such a will. And Lucia had no doubt of his sincerity.


    On that day, Lucia was ready to have sex with her beloved man. She carefully freshened herself up and made every detail in the room perfect. Then she drank the ss of water handed over by Poppy and fell asleep.


    Then came the scandal that caused a sensation in Athegate.


    The youngdy of the Webb family, Lucia, was caught cheating on her husband on their wedding anniversary. After that, the Webbex Group fell into the hands of Jacob and Poppy and Lucia left in disarray. "Now I recall it. I found I was so stupid..." Lucia said with a bitter smile.


    Lucia thought that her parents would be very disappointed if they knew what she had experienced.


    Her father had tried his best to prevent her from being hurt by Jacob. It was Lucia who stupidly decided to go through the trial period with Jacob.


    "Kindness does not equal to stupidity." After Arthur had a general understanding of the matter, he did not think that Lucia was stupid. She was just too kind-hearted to be treated gently by fate and people with evil intentions.


    Hearing this, Lucia looked at Arthur. It was the first time that she had heard such words from others.


    Even Auntie Esmae thought Lucia was so stupid to be fooled by Jacob. But Arthur didn''t criticize her.


    Because of Arthur''s appreciation of her, Lucia seemed to be able to face up to all the choices she had made before.


    She made wrong decisions, but she never lost her capacity to be kind.


    "Arthur, thank you." Lucia gazed into Arthur''s eyes and said sincerely with relief.


    "Well, what happenedter?" Arthur nodded and continued to ask. The following part was what he cared most.


    "Later, I contacted my father''s old friend, Auntie Esmae. She helped me leave Athegate. When I arrived in the USA, I didn''t find myself pregnant until I went to the hospital for checkup," Lucia answered honestly.


    "Don''t you remember which man entered the hotel room that day?" Arthur asked. He hoped that Lucia could have some memories of that day.


    Lucia blushed and said shyly, "I fell asleep after drinking the water. There should be something wrong with the water. I only vaguely remember some hugs... kisses..." Lucia''s face turned redder, but she went on, "I''m probably the most pathetic woman in the world. I don''t even know who took my virginity."


    Arthur quietly gazed into Lucia''s gentle eyes as he heard Lucia''s words and sighed within himself...


    Actually, it was he who took Lucia''s virginity. Also, it was his first time to have sex...


    It seemed that the God hadn''tpletely abandoned Lucia. Many yearster, the man standing in front of her was her son''s father. Moreover, she had fell in love with him before she knew it.


    "Have you ever thought about finding that man?" Arthur had never spoken so carefully in his life. It seemed that Lucia was a rabbit in front of him. If he was not careful enough, she would be scared away. "No, never. I even forgot him," Lucia murmured as she shook her head.


    She hadn''t really thought about it. Five years ago, she gave birth to her baby and entered MIT for further studies. Five yearster, she even returned home.


    Lucia had never thought of that man because the memory of that night had disappeared. Lucia felt as if she was Virgin Mary who had the baby on her own.


    Seeing Lucia shake her head, Arthur felt a little disappointed, but he also realized that it might not be a bad thing. She had said before that she had no hatred for that man.


    Looking at Lucia''s confused eyes, Arthur held her in his arms. When Lucia was shocked, he whispered, "You need consoling."


    Leaning against him, Lucia could feel the warmth from his body. She squinted her eyes and became quiet.


    Suddenly, he patted her arm rhythmically. Then Lucia leaned on the man''s arms and heard hisfort, "Babe, be good... be good..."


    After a while, Lucia finally burst intoughter and looked up at Arthur, "Come on, what kind offort is that!" He was coaxing a child, wasn''t he?


    Arthur lowered his head and took Lucia into his arms again and replied with a straight face, "That''s the way my motherforted me when I was little, and it worked!"


    It did work...


    Lucia felt touched. From her angle, she could see Arthur''s perfectly shaped chin, the tip of his nose and the eyes which were gazing at her. Arthur''s eyes looked a little special.


    Only then did she realize that Arthur''s eyes were not pure ck. His irises were brownish, and the outermost edges looked light purple mixed with brown, with ck pupils in the middle of his eyes. She felt that...


    Thinking of this, Lucia tried to touch the eyshes of Arthur and mumbled, "Arthur, do you wear colored contact lenses?"


    Hearing this, Arthur feigned an angry look. His eyelids were itchy, so he tried to dodge the "flirting" of Lucia and answered coldly, "How could I do that?"


    "Then why are the edges of your irises light purple?" Only a mixed-blood has such a kind of eyes. She asked, "Are you a mixed-blood?"


    "No, I am born with them," Arthur replied as he ducked, and finally had no choice but to use one hand to hold Lucia''s wrists. He raised his hand to press Lucia''s head against his neck to prevent her from "observing" him again.

 Chapter 26 Found Something

    "Be gentle. My nose is being crushed!" Lucia struggled, but Arthur didn''t control his strength.


    Her nose was against his corbone, so it would hurt when they collided.


    "Okay," Arthur responded and loosened his grip, but he didn''t let go of her hand. He felt relieved because it seemed that Lucia wasn''t as depressed as before.


    The moonlight came in through the window of the balcony and sprinkled on the two people who were leaning against each other. They looked like a dreamy couple from a distance.


    At this time, Lucia suddenly murmured, "What is our rtionship now?"


    "What?" Arthur asked Lucia because he didn''t hear clearly what she said.


    "Nothing," Realizing what she had said, Lucia said perfunctorily. But Arthur didn''t want to let it go so easily.


    "Did you ask about our rtionship just now?" Arthur loosened his grip on Lucia''s arm and lowered his head to look at her.


    ''You have heard it!'' Lucia thought with embarrassment. Her face turned red and she couldn''t say a word.


    Arthur thought it was time to give Lucia a hint, so he continued, "Lucia, what do you think of our rtionship?"


    Lucia didn''t expect that Arthur would ask her such a question. When she looked up at her reflection in the deep-set eyes of Arthur, she was flustered.


    "I... I don''t know!" Being stared at by Arthur for a long time, Lucia got more flustered. She had never thought about the rtionship between them. This question was too abrupt! Pushing Arthur away, Lucia turned around and walked towards the door. By the time Arthur came to himself and followed her, he only saw Lucia board a shuttle bus and leave. He smiled bitterly. He should have taken things slowly, shouldn''t he?


    When Lucia opened the house door, she saw Sophie waiting for her in the living room.


    "Miss Webb, why do youe back so early?" Sophie was a bit surprised. Arthur had told her that he would take her to a party. Now it was still early. Noticing that Lucia was in a bad mood, Sophie walked over to her and looked at her with concern. Even Theodore, who was doing his homework, ran over. "Hmm..." Lucia felt tired. She picked up Theodore and pressed her face against her son''s.


    She never regretted bringing Theodore to the world, even thought he might affect her rtionship with her future lover.


    "Mommy..." The child was always very sensitive. Theodore sensed his mother''s uneasiness andforted her silently with his arms around her shoulder.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Miss Webb, did Mr. Davies bully you?" It must be because of Arthur. Sophie quickly asked. If Arthur was indeed the one to me, she would immediately go home to ask her son!


    Sophie''s tone of voice was full of concern. Lucia looked at her gratefully but suddenly froze.


    Sophie didn''t know how to react. She thought, ''Is Lucia staring at my eyes?''


    "Miss Webb?" Sophie called Lucia worriedly.


    However, Lucia didn''t respond. She just stared at Sophie''s eyes. To be exact, she was staring at her eyeballs.


    Lucia had never carefully looked at Sophie''s face. But now they were standing so close to each other, Lucia couldn''t ignore what she saw. The color of Sophie''s eyes was the same as Arthur''s!


    "Sophie, are your pupils'' color natural? It looks like you wear purple contacts lenses..." Lucia suddenly asked. Although confused, Sophie answered, "Yes, my grandmother is a quarter Irish, probably because of that."


    Lucia took this answer very seriously. Arthur had just said that he had inherited his eye color from his mother...


    Lucia was suspicious when she found that the color and shape of Sophie''s eyeballs were the same as Arthur''s. Besides, the corners of her eyes were also slightly upturned. Obviously, this was the power of gic inheritance.


    With a closer look, Lucia noticed that they both had a small bump on their noses, giving them a distinctive look.


    The more she thought about it, the more Lucia could see some simrities in their features.


    Was there... such a coincidence?


    But why?


    The more Lucia looked at Sophie, the more she could find Arthur''s characteristic on her.


    She was... so stupid!


    "Sophie, you can go back and have a rest. I''ll take care of Theodore." Lucia needed some private time.


    "But..." Sophie knew that she should leave when Lucia came back, but she was so worried about Lucia that she didn''t want to leave.


    "I''m fine, Sophie. You can go back now." Lucia asked Sophie to leave again without looking at her.


    Sophie had no choice but to pick up her coat and bag. After telling Lucia something, she left Lucia''s home.


    Getting on the car, she asked Jan to drive her home quickly. She wanted to punish her son who had made her daughter-inw unhappy!


    After Sophie left, Lucia got less nervous and sat down on the sofa with Theodore in her arms.


    As soon as Sophie returned to the vi, she rushed into the house. When she saw Arthur sitting on the sofa, she asked angrily, "Tell me! What did you do to my daughter-inw?"


    Sophie''s reaction confused Arthur, who had also just arrived home. He stood up and asked, "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    "Lucia was in low spirits as soon as she got home. What did you do to her?" Sophie continued.


    "She shouldn''t be..." Arthur was confused. Although Lucia had run away because of his abrupt question, she shouldn''t have been in such a bad mood. So, he told Sophie what had happened tonight, which made Sophie even more confused.


    Logically, Lucia shouldn''t have looked so depressed when she came home. ording to Arthur, she was willing to be in a love rtionship with him, but... Sophie suddenly remembered the abrupt question that Lucia had asked her just now. She looked into her son''s eyes and seemed to understand something. "Arthur, have Lucia ever been curious about your eyes?" Sophie suddenly asked.


    "Yes, she was curious about the color of my pupils. I said it inherited from my mother..." Suddenly, Arthur also realized something. "Did she ask you about it just now?"

 Chapter 27 Confession

    "Yes," Sophie replied with a sigh. Lucia was so smart; it was no wonder that she noticed it.


    "I''m going to her home now!" Arthur knew that he couldn''t wait. He was afraid that Lucia who had once fallen into the trap set by her lover might overthink it.


    "Okay, drive safe." Although Sophie wanted to go with him, she thought it would be better for Arthur and Lucia to have a private talk, so she only asked him to drive safe. At night, Arthur drove to Lucia''s house.


    At eleven o''clock, Lucia, who was lying on the bed, hadn''t fallen asleep yet.


    The doubts of all kinds of things were gnawing at her. She even faintly felt a headache.


    Suddenly, her phone rang in the quiet bedroom. Lucia turned her head and took her phone after moments of hesitation.


    "Open the door." It was a message from Arthur.


    Biting her lip, Lucia wanted to ignore it.


    But it was early winter now, and the night was cold. Although he was in the corridor, he might catch a cold...


    Shaking her head, Lucia didn''t expect that she still cared about him. He and his mother had lied to her!


    But...Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucia was struggling within herself, and five minutes passed.


    Suddenly, another message popped up.


    "I won''t leave if you don''t open the door." This was the second message from Arthur.


    This guy...


    Finally, she sighed, got up carefully, tucked Theodore in, and opened the door for Arthur.


    The heating in the living room had been turned off. As soon as Lucia walked out of the room, she shivered with cold, quickly passed through the living room and opened the door for Arthur without turning on the light.


    As soon as the door opened, the cold air outside rushed into the room. Lucia couldn''t help but shiver violently and sneezed in front of Arthur standing at the door.


    "Silly girl! Why don''t you put on more clothes beforeing out?" Arthur pushed Lucia into the house as soon as he saw Lucia sneeze.


    He turned on the light of the living room, walked to the coat hanger, and took Lucia''s coat before wrapping it around her. Arthur''s quick action made Lucia stunned. When the coat was wrapped on her body, the warmth surged through her. She nced at Arthur and said in a low voice, "You came here without wearing a lot."


    He was in such a hurry that he came here in a shirt. Worse even, he had just stood in the doorway for so long.


    "I''m not afraid of cold," Arthur said casually and walked over to the sofa, patting the seat beside him and gesturing for Lucia toe and sit down, acting as if he was the master of the house. Lucia gave Arthur an aggrieved look. She was the master of this house!


    Despite having a problem with him, she came over.


    She deliberately sat down opposite Arthur, not next to him.


    Arthur sighed. He knew he should take things slowly, so he put an envelope he brought on the tea table between them.


    Staring at the envelope for a few seconds, Lucia looked up at Arthur, expecting him to tell her what was in the envelope.


    After hesitating for a while, Lucia picked it up.


    Silence reigned over the room as Lucia opened the envelope.


    After reading the document in the envelope, Lucia stared at the document title without blinking.


    Her pink face turned pale, and she frowned. Arthur didn''t say anything until he saw her raise her hand stiffly and rub her eyes.


    Then he said, "Stop that. You read it right." Arthur felt the way Lucia reacted was lovely, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he calmly reminded her to ept the reality.


    "You..." Lucia was so shocked that she couldn''t even speak.


    The man who had sex with her was Arthur?


    Why did God y such a trick on her?


    She thought her son would never meet his biological father, but he was right in front of her!


    "Sophie... Why did Sophie be my son''s babysitter?" Lucia asked, with her eyes down.


    Now she found it hard to look into Arthur''s eyes.


    "I have to say sorry about that. My mother jumped the gun." Arthur looked at Lucia and told her about his early meeting with Theodore, which was witnessed by Sophie. Then Sophie met Nia and disguised herself as a nanny.


    ''No wonder Theodore called Sophie ''grandma'' as soon as he saw her. They had met each other before.'' Lucia thought.


    It was not hard for Lucia to guess how Sophie thought of her. ''Sophie sees me as her daughter-inw, right?''


    This realization made Lucia blush. She looked up at Arthur, and then quickly lowered her head to suppress her rapid heartbeat. "That year... Why did you..."


    Arthur said slowly and narrated what happened that year from his point of view.


    Five years ago, Arthur was sent to Athegate by his father, Edwin, to do market research.


    Socializing was inevitable when doing business. Within about half a month, Arthur got drunk five times.


    That night, Arthur was in a hotel with one of his father''s old subordinates. Arthur, who was weak-headed, soon got tipsy. Before his secretary came there to take care of him, a woman pushed him into a room. Lying on the bed, Arthur was sleepy, but a woman''s moans sounded beside him. Her warm body leaned against him, and things got out of control.


    In the morning, Arthur sobered up bit by bit. The room was dark. He got out of bed and asked his secretary to deal with this matter.


    However, his secretary had other business to take care of that day. When his secretary went to that hotel room, it had been empty. Someone told Arthur it was probably a whore, so Arthur had to give up.


    After listening to Arthur''s narration, Lucia frowned slightly. "The woman who pushed you into the room at that time should be Poppy, right?"


    To be honest, Lucia had tried to specte about who that man was, because she didn''t want to ept the reality. Now, she felt relieved after knowing Arthur was the man that night.


    Lucia lowered her head speechlessly. After a long while, Lucia slowly asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Arthur expressed his stand immediately, "Don''t worry. I have no intention of taking away the child. If I do, I can resort to legal means to get custody. There is no need to go to all this trouble..." "Then you..." Lucia stammered.


    "Do you want to pretend as if nothing had happened tonight?" Arthur stared at Lucia.


    "Yes..." Arthur was not as important as Theodore for her. Lucia''s decision would never be changed because of her love for Arthur. The baby could only be hers!


    "Lucia!" Arthur''s exasperated voice startled Lucia, who had been keeping her head down, and she raised her eyes in shock.

 Chapter 28 Confession of Love

    Arthur sprang from the sofa opposite her with such rapidity that Lucia was dazed. By the time she made a conscious attempt to escape, Arthur was squatting in front of her sofa. He pressed his hands on the edge of the sofa, confining herpletely within reach.


    Arthur was so close that she could hear him breathing. Lucia curled up on the sofa like a frightened rabbit, her face in herp.


    Staring over Lucia''s shoulder for two seconds, Arthur was angry and amused.


    "Lucia," With Lucia locked in his arms, Arthur said, "I don''t believe you have no feelings for me."


    Arthur noticed that Lucia''s shoulder moved visibly as he said this. He knew that she was not indifferent to him, so he went on,


    "I''m a normal guy, too. I was a virgin when that happened five years ago. Not only are you curious about the man you had sex with, but I''m also curious about the woman who somehow took my virginity. But when I knew it was you, I was so relieved."


    Lucia finally made a move. She looked up, her starlike eyes full ofplexity. Then she murmured, "Relieved? Because you finally realized it wasn''t some weird woman with you that night..."


    Arthur''s heart burned with anger, but Lucia''s weak eyes made him feel sorry. Without any warning, he bowed his head and kissed Lucia''s red lips, and easily prized open her lips and teeth, tasting the sweetness of her mouth.


    Lucia passively epted it all. She didn''t resist him because she saw Arthur close his eyes as he kissed her. The little curls of his eyshes on his well-shaped eyelids were gently moving, revealing his excitement.


    After a kiss, Arthur looked up into Lucia''s clear eyes and put his hand on her chest. The softness under his hand moved him, but what made his heart palpitate more was the fierce beating of her heart under her chest.


    It turned out Lucia had feelings for him.


    "The heartbeat, it says it all." As Arthur said this, he saw Lucia lift her head slightly.


    Her heart was beating really fast.


    Arthur''s breath as he spoke would blow over Lucia''s ear, making it hot. When she listened to Arthur''s long confession of love, she knew that in fact, when the cold people loved others, their love couldst the longest. Her face was hot and almost burning, and all her previous feelings were revealed at this moment.


    Finally, Lucia looked up, blushing, into Arthur''s eyes and said something which ruined the scene. "You talk a lot when you confess your love..."


    "Lucia Webb!" Arthur gritted his teeth and called out Lucia''s full name. He wanted to squeeze the woman into his arms and made out with her! But the blush on her face made him reluctant to spoil the chemistry between them.


    "I''m not a cold-blooded person..." Ignoring Arthur''s anger, Lucia looked into his eyes and said, "It''s just, you know, I''ve been hurt by a scumbag before, and I can''t be unguarded. Theodore is all I have..." "The past is just the past. Are you going to spend the rest of your life protecting yourself from all men?" Arthur raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m not Jacob, and I can''t be!"


    The words Arthur just said were more powerful than any confession of love. Lucia stared at him without any reaction for a moment.


    "I don''t believe that God would be so bored as to arrange for us to have sex five years ago, and then to meet again five yearster, just to help Theodore get his father back," said Arthur grumpily. ''I''m sure God''s still trying to give me a wife!'' Arthur thought to himself.


    "Well..." Lucia took a long time to find her voice. She did not expect Arthur to be more and more explicit once he opened his heart to her. He came across as the kind of person who just kept his cool even when he was saying that he loved you, so Lucia didn''t know how to respond. After all, in terms of rtionship experiences, she just had one more bad love rtionship than he did.


    "What?" Lucia''s vague attitude displeased Arthur. He reached out and grabbed one of Lucia''s wrists. And only when he felt warm did he say yfully, "Finally stop shaking?"


    "How could I not shake when you came at me like a wolf?" Lucia was not happy with Arthur''s jokes. It felt like after he confessed his love to her, his other personality was turned on, and his voice was also raised a lot.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I wouldn''t have jumped on you if you hadn''t run," Arthur argued with Lucia.


    Lucia was speechless.


    She understood what Arthur meant, but at the moment, or even recently, she might not have been able to catch up with him soon.


    After all, she didn''t think about it that way in the first ce.


    Seeing the hesitation in Lucia''s eyes, Arthur did not force her to make any decision.


    He came here tonight just to be honest with her, and he didn''t expect to ask Theodore to recognize him or get Lucia to marry him.


    "All right, it''ste. Go get some rest." Arthur suddenly changed the subject, released his grip on Lucia, and said lightly.


    "Huh?" Arthur''s change surprised Lucia.


    "What," Arthur, already on his feet, looked down at Lucia and said, "Are you gonna give me an answer now?"


    Lucia shook her head hurriedly.


    "Then get some rest and stop thinking about it. What my mother and I want is simple." She did it for her grandson and daughter-inw, and he did it for his son and wife. It was quite simple. At this moment, Arthur also made his thoughts clear to Lucia.


    Lucia knew Arthur was right, of course, but she felt a little empty at the end of the conversation.


    So she spoke again, "Do you like Theodore?"


    Lucia now realized that she had not asked Arthur how he felt about Theodore.


    "No!" Arthur was very frank. When Lucia looked at him with a slight frown, he continued, "That kid is just like me when I was a kid. He''s unlikeable."


    Lucia smiled and said, "That''s true. At first, I thought you were like a child, too."


    "What did you say?" Arthur asked coldly.


    "Nothing." Lucia smiled. She didn''t want to argue with Arthur anymore, so she got up. But since Arthur was right in front of the sofa, she almost clung to him when she stood up. Lucia''s face heated up, but she pretended she didn''t care and continued to say, "Then I''ll walk you out the door."


    Tonight, Lucia really got rid of a big stone that had been weighing on her heart for a long time. Although she could not respond to Arthur immediately, she was in a rxed mood.


    "Who said I was leaving?" asked Arthur, looking closely at Lucia''s big, blinking eyes.

 Chapter 29 Sleeping Over

    "What?" Lucia stared up at Arthur in a daze. What did he mean by that?


    "It''s early in the morning, and it''s cold outside, and you''re gonna let me go home like this?" said Arthur, coughing awkwardly.


    "Isn''t that how you just..." Lucia muttered to herself when she understood Arthur''s meaning.


    "What did you say? I didn''t hear you!" Arthur asked, bending his ear close to Lucia. He just didn''t want to leave tonight.


    "Nothing!" Lucia red at Arthur and said loudly. But she was afraid that her voice would be too loud for Theodore, who was already asleep, so she nced in the direction of the room and then looked back at Arthur. "Well, let me get you some quilts. You can sleep in the guest room."


    Arthur nodded his head with satisfaction, looking rather cheeky. Lucia ignored him and went straight to the guest room. She knew Arthur would follow.


    The guest room was diagonally opposite the master bedroom and next to Theodore''s room. Arthur nced at the master bedroom with the night light on. "Is Theodore sleeping with you tonight?" he whispered to Lucia.


    "Yes," Lucia replied in a low voice.


    Arthur said, "That''s why I came here. I didn''t want you to think too much."


    Hearing this, Lucia nced sideways at Arthur, but said nothing.


    They went into the guest room and turned on the light. In fact, the guest room was fully furnished, but because no one lived in it, so the quilts were stored in the closet. As soon as Lucia went in, she began to find a quilt for Arthur. Arthur, on the other hand, sat calmly in bed and waited for her.


    After taking a quilt from the closet, Lucia turned around and saw Arthur sitting on the bed waiting for her. She suddenly blushed. Did this guy have to sit on the bed?


    Of course, Arthur had no idea what Lucia was thinking. When he saw her standing there with the quilt in her arms, he asked her, "What''s the matter? Are you staring at me?"


    "No!" Lucia said angrily, then took the quilt to the other side of the bed, deliberately bypassed Arthur, and put it down. Then she said, "I''m going back to my room. There''s everything in the guest room. You take care of yourself."


    Arthur nodded and watched Lucia walk to the door. Just as she was about to leave the room, he said something that made Lucia choke. "Lucia, you''re my first and only woman. Now, I don''t force you to do anything, but you''re supposed to be responsible for me anyway."


    "You..." Lucia gritted her teeth and turned her head to stare at Arthur who looked innocent and said, "How did I not realize you were so shameless?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Arthur shrugged his shoulders. It didn''t matter if he was shameless as long as he could get his wife.


    "I''m a victim, too, okay? You are also my first and only..." Lucia wanted to finish her sentence, but she couldn''t. Her cheeks were already burning as she spoke. "Exactly..." Arthur smiled triumphantly and said something very meaningful.


    Rascal!


    Facing Arthur who acted shamelessly, Lucia left angrily.


    She felt a bit angry, but there was also a feeling of sweetness surging through her.


    Seeing Lucia turn her head and leave, Arthur said no more. He had said and done enough tonight.


    He hoped to see her when he woke up in the morning.


    With this in mind, Arthur sent Sophie the message and went to sleep peacefully.


    The next morning, however, Arthur opened his eyes and saw Theodore putting his head on the edge of the bed instead of Lucia.


    "Theodore?" Arthur was startled to find Theodore''s little head on the edge of the bed.


    "Uncle Arthur, were you staying herest night?" Theodore asked, with a sly childish grin on his face.


    "Yes." Arthur sat up slowly and nodded.


    "Did you get my mommy?" Theodore shocked him again.


    Arthur turned to look at his son and said, "You really should watch fewer soap operas."


    "Did you or did you not?" Theodore, undeterred by Arthur, continued to pry on the side of the bed. That was his first concern.


    "You''ll have to ask your mommy that. Where is she?" Arthur asked.


    "She''s in the living room talking to Grandma." Theodore was sent over by his mother to wake Arthur up.


    Arthur picked up his watch on the nightstand and looked at it. It was 6:50 a.m., more than half an hour earlier than her usual time at work. His mother seemed more anxious than he was.


    Arthur thought as he got up. He asked Theodore if he had washed up. Theodore naturally shook his head and said that he had just got up, so Arthur took Theodore to wash up with him. He was also a devoted father, saving time for Lucia and his mother in the living room.


    In the living room, Lucia and Sophie were sitting on the sofa, speechless.


    Sophie knew that what she had done was indeed cheating, although she did not regret it and her original intention was good.


    So, she calmly apologized to Lucia, "Miss Webb, I''m sorry I kept you in the dark for so long. It''s just that I was so excited to see Theodore. After I ran into your assistant, Miss Davidson, I deliberately hid my identity and came to work as a nanny. Actually, I just want to spend more time with Theodore, and I''m fine with you ming me, it''s just..."


    "Sophie, don''t you say that." Lucia didn''t bear to give Sophie a hard time. But knowing Sophie''s true identity, she couldn''t treat Sophie like any other nanny.


    "I know you are good to Theodore, but it was too much for you to be a nanny."


    Now Lucia was really in a dilemma.


    Having Arthur''s mother clean her house? Lucia couldn''t ept it.


    Lucia''s silence made Sophie anxious, but she didn''t know what else to say.


    It would be counterproductive for her to persuade Lucia any further, so she could only worry within herself.


    At this point, Lucia said to Sophie, "Sophie, I heard from Arthur that you recognized Theodore from his resemnce to Theodore as a child, right? May I have a look at that photo?"


    Sophie was d that Lucia talked, so she hurried to get the bag, show Lucia the family photo, and said, "You see, don''t they look exactly alike?"


    Lucia took the photo and looked at it. Sure enough, if it weren''t for the other family members standing next to Arthur, she almost thought he was her son.


    When Sophie saw Lucia''s expression, she quickly said, "You see, they look alike, don''t they? Now my sons are grown up and I don''t have any grandchildren to raise. I have too much time at home and feel very bored. Now that I''ve met Teddy, I want to..." Sophie was willing to stay here even if she had to be a nanny and did housework every day.


    "Sophie..." Lucia didn''t know what to say.


    Fortunately, Arthur came out with Theodore after washing up. Theodore said as soon as he saw Sophie, "Grandma, I want to eat steak tonight." Theodore had been spoiled by Sophie.


    "Okay, okay. Grandma''s gonna make you steak tonight," Sophie replied with a smile as soon as she saw her grandson, then turned her head and waited eagerly for Lucia to nod.

 Chapter 30 Dinner Party

    Lucia thought about it for a while, and then finally said, "Well, then, thank you, Sophie."


    Lucia gave in.


    A triumphant smile lit Sophie''s face. With Lucia''s approval, she quickly stood up and took her grandson to the dining room to have breakfast, which was cooked for him by Sophie after she got up early in the morning at the vi.


    Seeing Sophie and Theodore together, Lucia felt amused and helpless. She had to talk to Arthur.


    "I can''t let your mother be my nanny," Lucia said to Arthur, who came up to her.


    "Well, I''ll get another nanny and my mom will be the chef here." Arthur had got a n. He also felt sorry for his mother if she had to do housework all the time.


    Lucia nodded. She had no other choice.


    Arthur looked at Lucia for a moment, then gently wiped the skin under her eye and whispered, "Why do you seem to have dark circles?"


    Lucia raised her hand and touched her eyes. She replied in an undertone, "I didn''t sleep well."


    After that, she looked up at Arthur, her eyes narrowed slowly, and said angrily, "You look like you slept pretty well."


    "With you and our son by my side, of course, I sleep well," Arthur replied with a grin, his white teeth dazzling her.


    Arthur was telling the truth, but Lucia interpreted it in a different way.


    Why did she get the feeling that this guy was smug?


    "I''ll drive you to workter, but you need to go home with me first. I need to change my clothes and pick up a few things," Arthur said when Lucia was silent.


    Then he went straight to the kitchen without leaving her any room to say no or bring up other ideas.


    He was hungry, too.


    Lucia had no choice but to follow him to the kitchen for breakfast.


    After breakfast, Sophie, whose identity had been revealed, no longer tried to hide anything from Lucia.


    She asked Jan toe downstairs to pick her up and take Theodore to kindergarten with her, and Lucia was not surprised about it. She got into Arthur''s car and went with him to his house.


    At the vi, Arthur took Lucia into the house and went upstairs to change his clothes. For him, Lucia was no longer a guest to be treated politely. When she came to this vi, she could move about freely, as if it were her own home.


    Arthur went upstairs and Lucia walked around the living room by herself. She had to say Arthur had good taste. This house was a perfect match for his disposition.


    Looking at the industrial-style decor, she began to imagine that if Theodore and she lived there, the toys would be thrown around, the walls would be graffitied, and the Impressionist paintings would be reced by ''abstract paintings'' of Theodore.


    Images shed through Lucia''s mind and she smiled at the thought.


    Was Arthur ready to be a father?


    Lucia was embarrassed when she realized that she had thought so far ahead.


    Anyway, she decided to let nature take its course.


    Standing in the living room of Arthur''s vi, Lucia suddenly figured it out.


    When Arthur got dressed and went to the top of the stairs, he saw Lucia standing in the living room,ughing. He asked as he came downstairs, "Did you like the decor so much?"


    He came downstairs in a suit, which perfectly defined the word personable. His tall figure was truly impressive, not to mention the faint smile on his face.


    Lucia looked at his pretty face and thought she had found a treasure. There was a slight smile on her face that puzzled Arthur. But Arthur was pleased to see her smile. He even thought to himself that he had done the right thing in decorating the house like this.


    Lucia would definitelyugh if she knew Arthur thought she was happy because of the decoration.


    Arthur''s goal of showing Lucia the way to his ce had been achieved, so he drove her to the office, and then returned to the office building to take care of business.


    Lucia arrived at the office and met Nia, who had been waiting for her inside. Nia had a keen mind. Noticing the faint smile on her face, Nia asked curiously, "Lucia, did something good happen?" Lucia smiled but said nothing.


    ''Something good? Kind of.'' Lucia thought to herself.


    Since Lucia wanted to keep it to herself, Nia wasn''t going to pursue it, especially when she had something important to take care of. So, she changed the topic, "Lucy, is there something going on between you and Mr. Burton?"


    When Nia mentioned Eduard, Lucia was confused and looked at Nia nkly.


    Nia could get the general idea from Lucia''s expression, so she felt strange and said, "Mr. Burton asked you to look for him early in the morning. I thought something was wrong."


    "Maybe it was something at work," Lucia answered lightly, but she knew it wasn''t necessarily because of work.


    Arthur once told her that Eduard asked him about her rtionship with him, but it was unclear why Eduard was concerned about this.


    Naturally, she could not disobey her boss, so she put her things down and went upstairs to find him.


    Although they had often talked about business together, Lucia was sure Eduard wanted to talk about something personal with her this time as he was sitting on the sofa.


    "Lucia, there you are." Eduard smiled as soon as he saw Luciae in.


    "Mr. Burton, what can I do for you?" Lucia opted for a formal, polite opening line.


    "Come and sit," Eduard motioned for Lucia to sit next to him before he spoke, "Nothing. I just wanted to talk to you."


    Lucia nodded and sat down on the small sofa, not near Eduard.


    Eduard coughed and got down to business. "I heard that you''ve been getting close to Mr. Davies from Davonnis Corptely. Is that right?"


    "You heard it?" Lucia nced at Eduard. "Do you like hearing the gossip, too?"


    Eduard smiled and said honestly, "You can understand it as human nature."


    "


    "Because he''s apetitor?" Lucia smiled and asked. She thought Eduard might mind her being associated with Arthur as a Jibillion executive because Davonnis Corp was also a financialpany. "Not exactly..." Eduard replied equivocally, smiling brightly.


    "I can''t tell you anything about my personal affairs, but I can assure you that I will never leak anypany secrets to him. I hope you can trust me." Lucia had a policy that she would never talk about business in her private interactions with Arthur.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Lucia took a look at Eduard. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go down and do my business."


    Not long after Lucia left Eduard''s office, Nia came to her. "Mr. Burton just made an internal call. He wants you to be his femalepanion and attend the 60th birthday party for the owner of the TalentScoop Company tonight... Lucy, Mr. Burton always chooses women from outside thepany as his femalepanions. This is the first time he has invited someone from thepany to attend a party with him. You should take it seriously."

 Chapter 31 The Fabulous Woman

    Lucia frowned slightly this time.


    Asking her to be his femalepanion?


    "If you don''t want to go, I''ll try to turn it down." It looked like Lucia didn''t want to go, so Nia offered to turn it down for her sake.


    "Why not? I''ll go with him." Lucia''s answer surprised Nia. She continued to say, "I just returned home, with few connections in the country. This is the perfect time to expand mywork. I''ll be an unqualified executive if I don''t know who mypetitors or my partners are."


    "But..." Nia frowned. She knew Lucia was right. But it was Eduard, a yboy! While he was in Paris on a business trip, there were reports of him fooling around with a foreign socialite.


    "No buts. Besides, do you think I have a chance to say no?" Lucia gave a wry smile.


    Lucia guessed that Eduard had received the invitation before they met. And he could tell her about it when she went up to his office. But he asked Nia to convey it to her so that she had no chance to say no. If Nia made an excuse for her, it would be of no avail but increase the tension between superior and subordinate.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Lucia''s spection, Nia sighed and told Lucia, "You should be careful."


    After work in the afternoon, Lucia came out of thepany entrance, and sure enough, she saw Arthur standing beside his car waiting for her.


    When Lucia saw Arthur standing in the cold waiting for her, her expression turned serious and she hurried over to him and scolded him, "The wind is so cold. Why don''t you wait in the car?" With a frown, Lucia pulled out her hand and opened the backseat door.


    Arthur looked at Lucia with a smile and got into the car. When he got into the car, he said some flirtatious words. Then Lucia began to talk to him. But Lucia soon discovered that they were not going home. "I''ll take you for a fitting," Arthur said as he drove.


    "Fitting?" Lucia asked nkly.


    "Isn''t tonight Mr. Kaur''s 60th birthday party? You just got back. You don''t have a dress for the party, do you? Let''s go buy one now." Arthur mentioned the birthday party.


    Lucia thought to herself, ''Eduard was invited, and Arthur must be on the list. But I have promised to attend it with Eduard...''


    Lucia was in a dilemma. Did she have to say sorry to him for not being able to be his date?


    Lucia''s sudden silence made Arthur puzzled. He tilted his head slightly and asked Lucia as he watched the road, "What, aren''t you going with Eduard tonight?"


    Arthur''s words got Lucia out of her dilemma. She did not expect Arthur to know that she would attend it as Eduard''s date, so she asked, "How did you know I would go with him?"


    "Eduard was known as a yboy in the circle, and any woman who attended the party with him would be the talk of the circle. I didn''t expect you would be his date this time. I guess he ordered you to do it as your boss," Arthur said his guess calmly.


    She had to admit Arthur was very perceptive. His guess was right.


    Lucia listened to his calm voice, and she suddenly felt a little bit ufortable...


    Then, after a moment''s silence, Lucia asked in a sullen voice, "Aren''t you jealous?"


    Lucia wanted to be sensible enough not to ask such a question, but she couldn''t understand why Arthur was so generous. He just confessed his love to herst night, and he was also invited to the party. After knowing she would be Eduard''s date, he should willfully ask her to be his date instead, shouldn''t he?


    After she asked that question cheekily, she thought Arthur would tease her, because it sounded like she was throwing a tantrum at him, but he just replied tly, "Yes."


    Lucia didn''t realize that her eyes lit up when she heard the answer.


    Arthur''s brief answer made her heart skip a bit, and she pursued, "If you are jealous, why don''t you talk me out of it, or ask me to be your date instead?"


    Arthur drove the car carefully. His voice came slowly into Lucia''s ears.


    "I want to, but as the executive of Jibillion Inc, it is your duty to socialize with partners, not to mention that it''s the order from your boss. I can''t selfishly lock you up and interfere in everything you do. You have your own circle and your own personal life, and I won''t interfere. I can repress my jealousy. Eduard is no match for me anyway."


    Luciaughed because Arthur seemed emphatic about thest sentence.


    However, Lucia felt very touched to be understood and supported.


    Then, she had a sudden idea of making fun of Arthur, so she said, "But how can you be so generous to take me to try on dresses and have me attend the party with another man?"


    Lucia''s words seemed to touch Arthur''s nerve. He suddenly pulled the car over to the side of the road and turned to stare at Lucia.


    Lucia felt she was on pins and needles when Arthur''s cold voice came to her, "Of course, I can''t be so generous! I''m just gonna pick out the best clothes for you, put the best makeup on you, and then I''m gonna have you go with Eduard. I''m going to let that guy know the outstanding woman standing next to him doesn''t belong to him!"


    Arthur told his selfish motives to Lucia. Lucia was stunned when she heard it, then a smile lit up her face. It turned out he had such a n. He was so tricky!


    Lucia, like a cat who had seeded in stealing food, turned up her fluffy coat cor and buried her smiling face alight with happiness inside.


    Arthur had always been rational, but when he saw Lucia, who had undisguised happiness on her face, huddling herself in the back seat like a cat, he had the impulse to grab her and kiss her hard, even if it would scare Lucia, who had an ambiguous attitude toward their rtionship.


    It was so unlucky that they were on the roadside. Arthur snorted, turned to start the engine, and drove onto the road.


    Even without the air conditioner, the air in the car seemed warm, even slightly scorching. Lucia thought, blushing in her fluffy fur cor.


    At exactly eight o''clock in the evening, Eduard was waiting for Lucia downstairs in his car.


    After receiving the call, Lucia took the coat from Arthur, put it on, kissed Theodore, and went downstairs.


    At home, Arthur, Theodore, and Sophie watched Lucia walk into the elevator, looking at one another in embarrassment.


    "Uncle Arthur, can I ask you how you feel right now?" After the door was closed, Theodore suddenly asked Arthur mischievously, imitating the tone of the TV reporter.

 Chapter 32 Team up to Irritate Arthur

    Theodore knew that his mommy dressed up to attend the party with her boss tonight. Arthur, who had also been invited, had to go alone.


    As a clever boy, he noticed the rtionship between Arthur and Lucia was hitting a new level.


    Arthur nced down at his mischievous son and chose to remain silent, but he did not expect Sophie to join Theodore.


    "That''s very generous of you, my son." Based on her understanding of her son, Sophie thought he might snatch Lucia from Eduard. But he didn''t.


    Hearing that, Arthur nced at Sophie and said nothing.


    "Grandma, I want to be as generous as Uncle Arthur in the future." Seeing that Arthur was unaffected, Theodore made sarcastic remarks to irritate Arthur.


    "Well, Theodore, you will be a generous boy," Sophie said, looking at Arthur.


    Theodore and Sophie teamed up and finally got Arthur mad. He tossed his hair irritably, and atst expressed his true thoughts.


    "Do you think I want to do that? To get her all dressed up and go off with another man? I''m not that selfless yet. But that''s Lucia''s job. What am I supposed to do? To tie her up?" Theodore and Sophie smiled at each other when Arthur no longer hid his real thoughts. Arthur''s outburst was what they expected.


    So, when Arthur''s face turned red because of anger, Sophie opened the door and said to him.


    "Well, it''s time for you to leave, son. You know, Lucia is attending the party with her boss, but she doesn''t have to be by his side the whole time."


    With that, Sophie gave a yful wink. She was old, but she was a girl at heart, so it didn''t look weird when she gave a girlish wink.


    Arthur''s eyes lit up, and he seemed to take Sophie''s hint.


    Finally, he stopped frowning, got much better, and went out.


    After Arthur had left, Theodore suddenly sighed like an old man, took Sophie by the hand, and said, "Grandma, this son of yours is a lot to worry about."


    Looking down at Theodore, Sophie smiled even more. She rubbed his head lovingly and said, "He''s a real worry..."


    Not knowing what happened after she left, Lucia gently lifted up her skirt and walked downstairs.


    Downstairs, Eduard was sitting in his car, waiting for Lucia.


    When he was about to make a second phone call, he saw a beautiful figure at theplex gate. He froze therepletely forgetting to open the door for Lucia as a gentleman. Finally, Lucia opened the door and got into the car by herself.


    Tonight was a special night, so Eduard let the chauffeur drive the car, and he sat in the back seat.


    Eduard was now staring nkly at Lucia as she bent and got in the car.


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting." Heedless of Eduard''s stares, Lucia got in the car, sat down and made an apology.


    Eduard wanted to say, ''You look beautiful tonight.'' But it wasn''t urate enough to describe Lucia''s beauty.


    Tonight, Lucia was wearing a light purple dress.


    With delicate makeup on her perfect face, she made others unable to take their eyes off her.


    Lucia''s outfit for the night was Arthur''s work. He ordered this designer dress from Dior for Lucia in advance, so the size was suitable, making her tall body look slim and attractive. She could have had her makeup done by makeup artists, but Arthur didn''t wish Lucia to look too stunning with gorgeous makeup.


    So, after Lucia tried on the dress, he took her home, and Sophie did the makeup for Lucia.


    A European-style dress and a ssic hairstyle matched very well and added elegance to Lucia.


    Sophie even "forced" Lucia to take several photos with Arthur after Lucia got dressed up.


    The perfect woman was naturally attractive. Lucia did not notice that the way Eduard looked at her had changed.


    "Lucia, you look beautiful tonight, so gorgeous..." Trying to liven the atmosphere, Eduard praised Lucia, though he didn''t think it was an urate adjective to describe Lucia''s beauty. "Thank you." Lucia nodded to Eduard politely, with a gentle smile on her face, which made Eduard''s heart skip a beat.


    Eduard had the best night of his life. Although Lucia standing next to him was not his lover, he received the most envious gazes from everyone. But his tion was short-lived. Arthur set off half an hourter than Lucia, and by the time he got to the banquet hall, the party had started.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Mr. Kaur, Arthur walked to a corner to enjoy his wine alone.


    Looking at Arthur surrounded by women, Lucia bit her lip.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    But she could not give up socializing. Eduard was introducing her to others.


    Lucia could only repress the urge to go to Arthur, but she could not help ncing at Arthur.


    Finally, Eduard met an old acquaintance, and the two chatted happily. Lucia took the opportunity to sneak away.


    Arthur was very annoyed at this point. He met one of Sophie''s old acquaintances. She was bragging about her daughter in front of him, and her daughter next to her was looking shyly at Arthur. As soon as Lucia walked over, she saw the girl looking at Arthur shyly.


    She felt a little bit jealous and went to him without hesitation.


    "Arthur, there you are." Lucia''s smile was gentle and touching, and her voice was soft and cajoling.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, all the people standing around Arthur looked at her.


    "Arthur, who''s she?" The nobledy was stunned.


    She heard Lucia call Arthur fondly and wondered, ''Who is she? It looks like she''s in a rtionship with Arthur. Does my daughter still have a chance to get Arthur?''

 Chapter 33 Meet Jacob Again

    Thedy was puzzled, and her daughter stared at Lucia.


    As Lucia came along, she eclipsed the whole of her sex.


    When Lucia came to him, Arthur''s eyes became soft.


    He answered softly, "This is Lucia, executive of Jibillion Inc."


    "What?" The nobledy thought Lucia was a socialite, but Arthur''s introduction to Lucia was unexpected. Thedy was shocked. ''Lucia? The woman who cheated on her husband and hit the headline five years ago?''


    Lucia didn''t mind the questioning look in thedy''s eyes. Standing next to Arthur, she replied confidently, "Hello, ma''am. I''m Lucia, Arthur''s friend."


    Thedy froze for a moment, looked in a certain direction, and then excused herself and her daughter.


    Seeing the two leave, others made excuses and left, leaving only Arthur and Lucia in the corner.


    "Lucia, do not take it personally." Arthur knew why thatdy acted that way. He lifted his hand to tuck a wisp of her loosened hair behind her ear, and soothed her in a gentle voice.


    "Why should I?" Lucia smiled at Arthur and said, "You know the truth, don''t you?" Then, she nudged Arthur naughtily.


    The fact that Arthur knew the truth reassured her and gave her the confidence to face up to gossip.


    Arthurughed. Knowing Lucia didn''t mind it, he changed the topic, "Eduard is like a proud peacock tonight."


    "Have you been watching him?" Lucia suddenly asked.


    "Yep. I''ve been watching you and him since I got here. I hate to see you standing next to him. I walked here to have some quiet moments, but I was surrounded by a crowd of people." Recalling those women around him just now, Arthur frowned.


    Lucia thought Arthur did not mind her being by Eduard''s side, but now Arthur expressed his dissatisfaction so inly. A smile lit up her face and she asked happily, "So why don''t youe over to take me away?"


    Arthur snorted, looked in Eduard''s direction, and replied nonchntly, "Not to embarrass him too much."


    Amused, she burst outughing. Indeed, if Arthur came over to her, she would go with him, which would only embarrass Eduard.


    Eduard noticed Lucia''s absence at this time. He looked around and did not find Lucia, because she was standing in an unnoticeable corner with Arthur.


    He quickly ended his conversation with his friend and wandered around the hall looking for Lucia.


    Without others around, Arthur and Lucia were talking freely.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The waiter passed by with the serving te several times. Arthur didn''t allow Lucia to take the wine but took some small cakes for her. Though she drank some wine when she was socializing. Though Luciained to Arthur for being overbearing, she was actually touched by his consideration.


    They chitchatted. And she found she would never be bored or feel lonely when being with him.


    Neither of them noticed someone staring fixedly at them not far away.


    JTP Group was a leadingpany in Athegate, so Jacob and Poppy were invited to Mr. Kaur''s birthday party.


    But Poppy went on a business trip and didn''t make it back. Besides, Poppy didn''t allow him to have a date. Thus, Jacob came alone tonight.


    Jacob was in a bad mood. When Lucia appeared in the banquet hall with Eduard, his gaze was fixed on her. He was shocked, incredulous, and unreconciled.


    Seeing Lucia smiling brightly at Arthur''s side, Jacob could not help feeling jealous.


    Only then did he know that Lucia had hooked up with Arthur.


    Lucia did not know Jacob was staring at her, but she noticed Eduard looking for her in the hall.


    Then she realized she had been away from Eduard for some time, so she said apologetically "Sorry, Arthur, I gotta get over to Eduard."


    Lucia wanted to stay with Arthur, but she had work to do. Yep, in her eyes, being Eduard''s date was her job.


    "It doesn''t matter. Come and meet me when the party is over. We''ll go home together," albeit reluctant to let Lucia leave, Arthur said naturally.


    Lucia smiled, nodded, and then whispered in Arthur''s ear, "You drank some alcohol. I''ll driveter."


    Then she walked toward Eduard.


    Arthur watched Lucia leave and smiled softly as he looked down at the ss of wine in his hand. Lucia had to walk past a French window.


    As she walked slowly past it, she heard a familiar voice that once echoed in her nightmares. "Lucia, it''s been a long time."


    Lucia nced at Jacob and went on walking, but Jacob''s following words stopped her in her tracks again. "Looks like you''re doing pretty well, protected by Eduard at Jibillion Inc, and you even hooked with Arthur."


    Every word Jacob said was so repulsive and sarcastic that Lucia frowned.


    She tilted her head and shot daggers at Jacob.


    "What, did I say something wrong?"


    When Lucia stared coldly at him, Jacob rejoiced that he hit the nail on the head.


    All of a sudden, Jacob took a step forward, grabbed Lucia''s slender wrist, and shouted, "Speak, or have you lost your tongue?"


    Jacob used so much strength that Lucia felt pain in her wrist.


    She frowned and stared coldly at Jacob as if she were looking at a madman.


    The good news for Lucia, they were standing in an unnoticeable ce, so they didn''t attract a lot of attention. Still, someone stared at them curiously.


    When Lucia was thinking about how to get rid of Jacob, she saw Arthuring to her with a sullen face.

 Chapter 34 Two Escorts

    She felt relieved.


    Jacob did not notice Arthuring, and when he realized it, his shoulder was being clenched hard by Arthur''s hand. He trembled in pain and released his grip on Lucia.


    Arthur quickly put his other hand around Lucia''s waist and brought her back to him.


    His eyes grew sharp when he saw her wrist turn red. He tightened his grip on Jacob''s shoulder, and Jacob even bent down in pain.


    Arthur suddenly released Jacob before he could struggle. Jacob lost his bnce, stumbled, and almost fell.


    When he got steady on his feet, he saw Arthur, who was protecting Lucia, staring at him with angry eyes.


    Jacob red at Arthur''s hand around Lucia''s waist, booed rudely, and said with sarcasm, "The escort showed up so soon?" But he received no response.


    Arthur had shifted his focus to Lucia. He took her hand and gently rubbed her wrist with his thumb, with sympathy in his eyes.


    "It doesn''t hurt very much." Looking into Arthur''s worried eyes, Lucia was very moved.


    "You sure?" Arthur red at Lucia, disliking the way she acted tough.


    Then he said, "I have revenged you."


    That was Arthur''s style. He would avenge on someone who hurt the people close to him without any mercy.


    Hearing this, Lucia smiled at Arthur. It turned out that Arthur would not let anyone who hurt her escape punishment.


    They stared at each other affectionately. Everyone could notice the affection in their eyes.


    The rage surged through Jacob. Jacob was thinking of the dirtiest words he could say, but a voice behind him forced him to swallow them.


    "Mr. Taylor, you seem very interested in my executive..."


    Jacob looked back and saw Eduard walking toward him with a fake smile.


    Why was he joining the fight?


    Eduard was more difficult for Jacob to deal with than Arthur. Branch of Davonnis managed by Arthur had only been developed in Athegate in recent years. Jacob did not know him very well. He only confronted Arthur in a business deal two years ago.


    Different from Arthur, Eduard was a powerful native in Athegate. It was said that he had dealings with the underworld. Thus, Jacob was afraid of him.


    While Jacob was pondering, Eduard hade to Arthur and Lucia. He noticed the intimacy between Arthur and Lucia, and the red marks on Lucia''s wrist.


    "Mr. Taylor, isn''t that very rude of you?" With unfathomable emotions in his eyes, he stared fixedly at Jacob and said harsh remarks.


    "Rude?" Jacob wanted to go, but it would have been humiliating for him to do so, so he let out a snort ofughter. "You know Lucia''s my ex-wife, right? You really didn''t know her scandal five years ago?" Jacob was mocking them for protecting a woman he discarded.


    Lucia frowned at Jacob''s words. Arthur was staring at her, so he immediately noticed her displeasure.


    He turned his head and said quietly before Eduard could respond, "Jacob, the JTP Group was formerly the Webbex Group, right?"


    Jacob had a sullen face. He hated it to be mentioned!


    Seeing Jacob change color, Arthur sneered and continued, "Webbex Group paved the way for you to be where you are today."


    Arthur was right. If it were not for the incident five years ago, Jacob might just be a helper around Lucia. Even if he was her husband, Webbex Group was still Lucia''s possession.


    "That''s right!" Eduard knew that this was a thorn in Jacob''s side. "Where would you be if it wasn''t for Lucia? Farming in the countryside? Or working for someone in apany?" Jacob could not vent his anger, and he was reluctant to admit mistakes.


    "Well, Lucia should be grateful to me. She cheated on me. I took over Webbex Group ording to Eric''s will. If he had given Webbex Group to Lucia, would Webbex Group be as brilliant as it is today?" When Lucia heard this, she frowned more tightly. She nudged Arthur and stepped forward, staring fearlessly at Jacob.


    "Jacob, do you think you can turn the facts upside down if I keep quiet?"


    Lucia finally talked to him, though her words were unpleasant, but Jacob couldn''t help fixing his eyes on her.


    "What happened five years ago is confusing to others, but we both know the truth. It''s not like I can''t collect the evidence to prove the truth. I don''t haggle over it with you. You should keep it to yourself, lest one day you spill the truth by yourself."


    Lucia stared at Jacob and spoke.


    Lucia disdained talking to Jacob. Now she defended herself because she didn''t want Arthur or Eduard to waste their breath with Jacob. After all, she was the only one who had a say.


    Jacob changed color at Lucia''s words. His heart jolted. ''Did Lucia find out something?''


    The three noticed Jacob''s guilty look. Eduard, who did not know the truth, had a new understanding of Lucia''s scandal five years ago.


    Hearing her defend herself, Arthur felt pity for Lucia. He knew Lucia would not provoke Jacob until she had figured out how to prove her innocence.


    Arthur put his hand around Lucia''s waist and took her to his side.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Then he whispered in her ear, "Lucia, don''t waste your breath with a jerk. Let''s go home."


    All Arthur ever cared about was Lucia''s feelings.


    Lucia wanted to leave. She looked at Eduard and saw Eduard nodding to show his acquiescence. Then she turned and leaned into Arthur''s arms and whispered, "Okay. Let''s go home." Lucia felt ufortable even saying one more word to Jacob.


    When Lucia responded to him, Arthur walked to the entrance with her in his arms without a word.


    They seemed to be very close when Arthur acted as an escort.


    Jacob hated to see it. He knew that pestering Lucia would do him no good, but he couldn''t help rushing over to split them apart. Jacob only took one step forward and then Eduard stopped him. "Mr. Taylor, Webbex Group already belongs to you. Don''t push your luck."

 Chapter 35 Isnt He Afraid of Poppy?

    Eduard had shown respect to Jacob by calling him ''Mr. Taylor''.


    Jacob was annoyed that Eduard blocked his way. He nced at Arthur and Lucia, who approached the entrance, and then turned to Eduard with a sneer.


    "Mr. Burton, don''t you think your love is one-sided?"


    "I am never in one-sided love." Eduard smiled indifferently, blocking Jacob.


    "She already has an escort, and you still get involved. Isn''t it one-sided love?" Jacob could see that Eduard cared about Lucia as a wooer instead of a superior, so he teased Eduard in this way.


    "It is hard to say if it''s one-sided love, but you will never get Lucia again all your life!"


    Eduard fought back. As a womanizer, Eduard could sense that Jacob was possessive towards Lucia though Lucia was just his ex-wife.


    Eduard nced at Jacob who was frustrated, and turned away without hesitation.


    If it wasn''t for Lucia, he wouldn''t have wasted his breath!


    The eye-catchers had left. Jacob stood still in the corner like a clown, lost in thought.


    Arthur said goodbye to the host and got Lucia''s coat. He wrapped her tightly in a thick coat before taking her to the parking lot.


    Lucia was silent all the way, and Arthur would have thought she didn''t care if it hadn''t been for a glint in her eyes.


    After getting into the car, Arthur opened the passenger door for Lucia for the first time and let her sit beside him. Before Lucia could ask the reason, Arthur spoke, "I need to watch you."


    Hearing that, Lucia smiled. Why did he want to watch her? Was he worried that she might do something stupid?


    "I know you''re strong, but you don''t have to pretend to be strong in front of me," Arthur looked at the smile on Lucia''s lips and said faintly.


    He gently held her wrist which was clenched by Jacob just now, and rubbed it gently, as if to wipe away the red marks.


    "I''m not pretending. I just can''t figure out why Jacob is pestering me. Five years ago, he set me up and made me lose everything. Five yearster, I haven''t done anything against him, but he picks on me and keeps bringing up the past," Lucia murmured in confusion, wondering why Jacob got her into trouble again and again.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She solved the CTD casest time because she used Poppy who was suspicious and green-eyed to frighten Jacob. Yet he pestered her tonight. Wasn''t he afraid that Poppy would know about it and teach him a good lesson?


    "Can''t you figure that out?" Arthur suddenly smiled and whispered to Lucia.


    It seemed that Arthur knew the answer. Lucia got more confused. So, she asked, "Do you know the reason?"


    Arthur nodded, but he just started the engine and drove away.


    He knew the reason, but it was needless to put it bluntly.


    Arthur was not afraid that Lucia would fall in love with Jacob again after she knew Jacob had feelings for her. He just didn''t want her to be troubled by it.


    Lucia might pursue it if she was talking with someone else. But it was Arthur talking to her. He must have his reasons to keep it to himself, so Lucia did not ask anymore. Besides, she was exhausted now. It was past ten o''clock at night when they got home, and the lights were not on.


    Arthur called Sophie right away. After talking to Sophie, Arthur found out that tomorrow was Saturday. So Sophie took Theodore to East Sea and wouldn''t be back until Sunday night.


    After Arthur told Lucia what was going on, he added, "Don''t worry. My mother will take good care of Theodore."


    "I know it." Lucia smiled at Arthur. She was reassured to let Sophie take care of Theodore.


    The cold air kept its grip inside the house. Arthur stopped Lucia from taking off her coat. He turned on the heating first, and then asked her to take off her coat when the room temperature rose.


    "I''m not a child." Though she sounded unhappy about it, she actually liked it when Arthur paid so much attention on her.


    "Women need constant care, just like children," Arthur replied casually. Well, that was what his mom once told him.


    "What does it mean?" Lucia sat down on the sofa and smiled at Arthur.


    She was always happy to chat with him.


    "My mom says it''s hard to be a woman in the modern society. They have to take care of the children and go to work. They can only have some free moments when they are with their lovers. If their lovers can''t give them constant care, life will be too hard for them." Arthur retold Sophie''s words.


    After listening to Arthur''s exnation, Lucia could even imagine the scene where Sophie taught her sons.


    A strong-minded woman like Sophie would naturally teach her sons how to care for a woman.


    It was just... Lucia felt Arthur seemed to see himself as her lover...


    Lucia blushed at this thought and muttered, "So, are you my lover?"


    "Am I not?" Arthur said, raising his eyebrows. He did take himself as Lucia''s lover.


    There was no doubt that they only had sex with each other in their lives.


    "Howe?" Lucia asked Arthur deliberately. She wanted to know what he would say.


    After all, she hadn''t agreed to start a love rtionship with him, had she?


    "We took each other''s virginity, and our child is four years old. Is it a sound proof that I am your lover?" Arthur said firmly.


    "But you never say you want to..." Lucia''s words were caught in her throat.


    Though she didn''t finish her words, Arthur could guess what she wanted to say from her blushing face.


    "Well..." Sitting next to Lucia, Arthur stroked his chin and mused.


    Seeing Arthur pondering seriously, Lucia said, "Forget it. I didn''t mean to bring it up."


    "No, it''s my oversight." Arthur turned to Lucia and seriously admitted his mistake. "I haven''t officially confessed my love for you. Hope it''s not toote..." Arthur looked around the room as he spoke. When Lucia was wondering what he was doing, he got up and walked into the dining room to get something from the cupboard before returning.


    Lucia was surprised to see the lily Arthur took from the vase on the cupboard.


    Lucia got on her nerves when Arthur approached her with the flower. What was he doing?


    Before Lucia made any response, Arthur came to the sofa and knelt on one knee, which made Lucia curl up on the sofa like a frightened rabbit.

 Chapter 36 Please Marry Me

    Kneeling on one knee, Arthur lifted the white lily up to Lucia''s eyes, and said seriously.


    "Lucia, I believe you should feel my crush on you. I want to be more than your friend. Fate binds us. Of course, that''s not what made me fall in love with you. I don''t know how to express that feeling. I just want to be around you. It''s reassuring for me to see you smile. I think I have a crush on you, so...''


    Arthur conveyed his true feelings to Lucia.


    Though Lucia was quite frightened and shyly lowered her eyes, being afraid to look into Arthur''s eyes directly, she pricked up her ears and listened to him carefully.


    She was relieved to hear Arthur say he had a crush on her. It meant that he had a desire to be close to her, and to be intimate with her.


    Such a confession was more sincere in the heart of Lucia who was betrayed before. And it was much more touching than those three words - "I love you".


    When Lucia listened to Arthur carefully, his following words made her heart pound through her chest.


    "So... please marry me!" Arthur proposed to her!


    Lucia stared at him in wide-eyed shock.


    This guy! Why so fast?


    She didn''t expect he would propose to her in the end. Except for being shocked, Lucia admired Arthur''s amazing way of thinking.


    "This is the first time you dere you like me, then you just propose to me?" Lucia expressed her surprise, goggling at him.


    No, this was not a confession anymore! It was a proposal, okay?!


    Lucia''s face turned redder at this thought.


    Lucia''s words made Arthur frown. Lucia''s reaction was unexpected to him, so he went on, "I''m dating you with the purpose of marrying you... Or you just want me to give it a shot and dump you when I am tired of you?"


    Lucia was dumbfounded at his words. What an unromantic man!


    After figuring out what was on Arthur''s mind, she burst outughing.


    "What are youughing at? Am I wrong?" After he proposed to her, sheughed instead.


    Arthur was confused and unhappy at the same time. Didn''t she want to marry him? Wasn''t it so amusing to hear his confession of love?


    He was the most popr man that all women longed to marry!


    "I was notughing at you..." Seeing Arthur''s unhappy face, she quickly exined. His frankness eased Lucia''s tension to some extent.


    She put her feet on the floor, reached out to take the lily, and said, "Arthur, I am notughing at you. I am just surprised by your sudden proposal. You are right. We should start a rtionship with the purpose of being together for life. But no need to hurry at present. Let''s date first. When we have deeper feelings for each other, we''ll end up getting married, won''t we?"


    Lucia patiently exined to Arthur.


    Arthur was happy to hear that. As long as she didn''t turn him down, he was fine with it.


    Looking at the lily in Lucia''s hand, he cracked a smile.


    "Are you ready to get up?" Seeing Arthur kneeling on the ground and giggling, Lucia was amused and reminded him.


    "You haven''t said yes yet." Arthur was stubborn.


    "Yes, I do. I''ll go out with you, okay?" Lucia felt as if she was coaxing a child. Only after she said yes did he rise to his feet and sat next to her.


    Lucia felt the sofa beside her sink and saw Arthur sit next to her. Then she suddenly realized that she had said yes.


    She wanted to let nature take its course, but to her surprise, she just said yes after Arthur confessed his love to her.


    Perhaps her feelings for her was much stronger than she expected.


    Lucia smiled and thought, holding the stalk of the lily.


    While Lucia felt pleased and sweet, Arthur suddenly said, "What''s the next step?"


    Lucia turned her head and looked at Arthur in confusion. "What?"


    "We are in a rtionship now, aren''t we? What are we going to do?" Arthur asked bluntly.


    Lucia was speechless at Arthur''s question.


    They stared at each other for a while, and then looked away at the same time.


    The chemistry between them made them blush.


    The room was silent. This was an opportunity Sophie created for Lucia and Arthur to spend time together.


    But now, the two, who had no love experiences, were at a loss for how to enjoy their moments.


    Lucia lowered her eyes. Arthur reached out to take her hand. He looked at the red mark on her wrist and noticed it faded.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Then he said, "The mark is almost gone. No need to use ice now."


    Luciaughed and turned to Arthur. "It''s not that serious, is it?"


    "It looks serious to me." Arthur looked Lucia in the eye and said carefully.


    Lucia blushed. He always said something that made her heart pound, but he had no idea about it!


    Arthur stared at the red glow on Lucia''s face. Then he bent to kiss her on the lips. He had wanted to do this for a long time.


    Lucia was surprised by his sudden kiss. As his face got closer to her, she wanted to lean back, but she just froze there when she saw Arthur close his eyes.


    Lucia also wanted to be intimate with him.


    After a gentle kiss, Arthur disengaged himself from her lips. But his eyes were still fixed on her red lips. Evidently, he wanted more.


    Then he hinted Lucia by the eye - "How does it feel being kissed?"


    It made Lucia feel as if she was dating a teenager who kissed his first girlfriend. When she thought about it, she couldn''t help smiling.


    Stretching out her hand, Lucia said naughtily, "So, we are in love now."


    Arthur smiled gently, held Lucia''s hand, and said, "Yeah, we are in love."

 Chapter 37 Youre Dead Meat, Lucia!

    The next day at work, Lucia went to Eduard to apologize for what happenedst night.


    After all, she attended the party with him for business, but she left because of personal affairs. She felt that she had failed in her duty.


    Eduard felt frustrated to hear Lucia''s apology but pretended to be calm. "It''s not a big deal. How you doing? If you feel bad, you can rest at home."


    "What happenedst night didn''t bother me," Lucia smiled and said.


    Recalling Arthur''s confession of love, she couldn''t help but smiling.


    "Mr. Burton, I''m sorry. If Jacob turns against Jibillion because of me, I will be responsible for it myself."


    She knew Jacob was narrow-minded. He lost face in front of herst night. Lucia guessed he would target against Eduard and Jibillion Inc in the future, which was thest thing Lucia expected.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "He''ll do it even without you. You know why the former executive quit, right?" Wicked men would risk anything to benefit themselves. Eduard wasn''t bothered by it at all. "Don''t worry. It''s not that easy for him to make things difficult for Jibillion."


    Knowing he was trying to reassure her, Lucia smiled and nodded. She was wondering if Poppy had heard of what had happenedst night.


    At the same time, the ne Poppy tooknded on the airport in Athegate. After she got off, she drove to JTP Group.


    On the ne, Poppy received a message from her friend that Jacob grabbed a woman at Mr. Kaur''s birthday partyst night and argued with Arthur and Eduard. Poppy''s heart jolted after she read the message.


    How could Jacob do that behind her back! Rage surged through her.


    When she entered thepany, she looked very unhappy. All the employees who met her bowed their heads, being afraid that they might identally offend Poppy who was hot-tempered.


    "Jacob!" When she arrived at Jacob''s office door, Poppy pushed it open and angrily called Jacob by his name.


    Jacob, who was talking business with a client, was embarrassed to see Poppy barging in.


    "Poppy, you''re back!" Jacob guessed that Poppy had known about what happenedst night from her expression.


    But now there was an outsider in his office, he reminded Poppy gently to control her temper.


    Poppy, however, was so angry that she went over to them and stared at Jacob.


    The client was on pins and needles. He smiled awkwardly and got up to leave. Jacob had no choice but to walk him out first. After the client left and the door was closed, he looked angry, too, and red at Poppy.


    "Poppy, aren''t you too grumpy? Can''t you show me some respect in front of outsiders?"


    "Respect? Why should I? Just think about what you have donest night!" She asked Jacob with a sneer, and crossed her arms over her chest, and the anger was burning in her chest.


    Jacob''s face darkened when he heard that.


    "You were the one who told me to stay away from Lucia, but you were the one who pestered her on that asionst night. Jacob, good for you." Poppy was not afraid of the cold look in Jacob''s eyes, for she was even colder!


    Upon hearing Poppy''s rumblings, Jacob hid his displeasure cleverly and said in his usual and helpless tone, "I did meet Luciast night, but I didn''t pester her. Whom did you hear that from?"


    "It doesn''t matter whom I heard it from. Just tell me if it happened!" Poppy lowered her voice when Jacob''s tone was not as intimidating as it had been.


    "You have to sit down." After years of spending time with Poppy, Jacob had a way of calming her down. He first asked her to sit beside him, and when she was ready, he continued.


    "I did run into Luciast night, but I didn''t talk to her. As soon as Lucia saw me, she began to question me about what I had done. I had to exin myself to her. But Arthur and Eduard showed up at that moment, and that was why people noticed us. You think I''d be stupid enough to go after her?"


    Jacob was a master at turning right from wrong.


    Poppy looked into Jacob''s eyes as he exined. What he said seemed to make sense, but she knew something was wrong.


    Seeing that Poppy was still unhappy, Jacob pretended to say resignedly, "If you had been therest night, I wouldn''t have been that humiliated by Arthur and Eduard."


    Poppy was still angry, but she looked much better. She looked down at Jacob with a knowing look.


    "I told you to nip it in the bud, and her return is by no means idental. If we had attacked her at first, she would have run away from Athegate again by now."


    Poppy said, being overwhelmed by jealousy of Lucia. She didn''t expect Lucia to turn to Arthur and Eduard for support.


    The mention of these two men was likely to thrill even married women. When Poppy went out with thosedies, what she heard most was their admiration for Arthur and Eduard. Especially when it came to Arthur, appreciation and admiration would appear in every woman''s eyes.


    Bah! Poppy despised Lucia very much.


    Her jealousy was beyond words at this moment.


    Jacob echoed with Poppy. He had to change his mind about living in peace with Lucia. Last night, he had a confrontation with Arthur and Eduard because of Lucia. If they were even working together to go against him, he wasn''t a match for them, so Jacob wanted to make a move first.


    "Poppy, we can''t just sit by and do nothing."


    "I''ve been waiting for you to say that..." Poppy looked down at Jacob with a smug wink, with her eyes full of intrigue.


    Before Jacob said anything else, Poppy hurried back to her office and spent most of the morning making phone calls. By noon, she had finally arranged everything.


    With a smug look, Poppy rapped the table with her five fingers. "You''re dead meat, Lucia."


    The next day, the same headline appeared in all the Athegate gossip magazines, tidbits, and even some of the little-known financial magazines desperate for getting more exposure. The wording was different but the content was the same.

 Chapter 38 Making a Third Party the Instrument of a Crime

    It was reported that Webbex Group''s youngdy, Lucia, who betrayed Jacob five years ago, came back to the country. First, she got an offer from Eduard of Jibillion Inc, and then she had an affair with Arthur, trying to take back the JTP Group.


    When the public saw these reports, those who were already familiar with Lucia immediately began to criticize Lucia.


    Some people asked Jibillion Inc to fire Lucia by leavingments on its official Twitter ount, and some people deluged Branch of Davonnis by calls, asking to see Arthur and tell him what Lucia truly was. Others gloated that Lucia and Eduard were a perfect match. A bitch was worthy of a womanizer.


    In short, there was a huge wave of negativements and very few people spoke up for Lucia.


    There were so many negativements and cursing that official website of Jibillion Inc nearly broke down. There was no way Eduard could stop Lucia from knowing about it even if he wanted to.


    It took Lucia almost no effort to know who was behind all this. Five years ago, Jacob and Poppy came to the hotel with a bunch of reporters. Now they were again using their clout with the media to go against her. Lucia wasn''t surprised at all. She just didn''t expect it would happen so soon.


    Nia stood at Lucia''s desk with an anxious look on her face as she looked through the messages on thepany website. As Lucia''s face grew grimmer and grimmer, she finally stepped forward. "Stop looking at them. Those people don''t know the truth, and it''ll only upset you more."


    Lucia was reading ament that said, "Lucia, you little bitch. No matter how bitchy you are, you should stay away from Arthur and Eduard!" Lucia felt bad when she saw these words


    Back at Athegate, she had not meant to hurt anyone, but now it seemed impossible.


    She really be a target of public criticism now.


    "Well, Poppy did a pretty good job of making a third party the instrument of a crime." Lucia logged out of her Twitter ount and said with a slight frown.


    "Lucy..." Nia was relieved to see that Lucia finally stopped checking the negativements. "Mr. Burton has arranged PR department to deal with this matter. It is all gossip and it will be not popr soon." "It won''t." Lucia knew this was not something PR could handle. Poppy wouldn''t stop until she was in big trouble.


    Nia pressed her lips together and couldn''t say anything.


    Lucia picked up her cell phone and called Arthur. The report just emerged this morning, and now it had caused a huge negative impact on Jibillion Inc. She wanted to know what was going on with Arthur. Arthur picked up the phone before it rang for the third time, and his first question was, "Lucia, how are you?"


    Lucia was touched when heard this. She asked him, "Is everything okay there?"


    "Yeah, it''s just that I received some nuisance calls. I''m prepared for the press conference, which can be held this afternoon."


    "Press conference?" Lucia was puzzled.


    "Yes, press conference. You can talk to Eduard this afternoon and ask for a leave. I will solve this problem." Arthur sounded as calm as ever.


    "What is the press conference about?" Lucia wanted to know Arthur''s solution. She didn''t want to trouble him. They just had an honest talkst night, but all this happened early this morning. She felt guilty. "You''ll find it out this afternoon." Arthur was not anxious now, on the contrary, he sounded buoyant.


    When Arthur deliberately made it secret, Lucia smiled and then said, "So, I don''t have to do anything?"


    "Of course, I can handle it all," said Arthur firmly.


    Arthur''s words made Lucia narrow her eyes slightly, and once again she deeply realized the happiness of being cared for. After hanging up the phone, her smile was still on her face, which stunned Nia. "Lucy, are you dating Mr. Davies?" Nia couldn''t help but wonder when she noticed Lucia''s soft tone on the phone.


    "Yes," Lucia answered frankly. Now that she and Arthur were officially together, there was no need for her to keep it a secret.


    "Really?" Nia almost jumped with surprise when Lucia finally admitted her rtionship with Arthur.


    Lucia smiled and nodded slightly.


    Theodore was so amazing!


    ''Theodore asked Arthur to pretend to be Lucia''s boyfriend, but in the end, Arthur and Lucia actually get together. That''s amazing!'' Nia thought to herself.


    As a child, Theodore could not control the details, but his prophecy actually came true!


    Nia even thought that the next time she met a man she liked, she would ask Theodore to help with the nning!


    Lucia told Nia about her next schedule, and then went to the president''s office to talk to Eduard. Unexpectedly, she saw Eduard in a dilemma.


    "Okay, got it." Eduard had just hung up the phone after answering a call from Jibillion Inc''s headquarters when Lucia entered the office. The expression on his face became grave when he saw hering. Lucia sensed this and did not speak first. Instead, she waited for Eduard to speak. Subconsciously, she knew that the call must have been about her.


    Sure enough, after asking Lucia to sit down on the sofa, Eduard said in a quandary, "Lucia, take a break for a while."


    He just received a phone call from Jibillion Inc headquarters in Germany. On the phone, the senior management asked him about the matter of Lucia and reminded him that the market in the European Region would be affected if the situation continued.


    As the head of Jibillion Inc European Region, Eduard tried his best to exin that it was a malicious rumor. For the greater good, the headquarters still suggested Lucia to be suspended temporarily to put the matter to rest.


    Lucia was relieved to hear Eduard''s words. It was a smart move. Now that she was suspended, the public would surely feel that their suggestion was adopted once they knew the news, and the negative impact on Jibillion Inc would be smaller. Therefore, Lucia could totally understand Eduard. "Okay, I''ll go to the personnel department to go through formalities and wait for the reinstatement notice."


    Seeing that Eduard was silent, Lucia remembered why she was looking for him and continued, "By the way, Arthur has just informed me that he''s going to take me to a press conference this afternoon to deal with rumors, and I''ll remind him to remove the negativements about thepany as well."


    "Really?" Eduard looked at Lucia, hesitated for a moment, and whispered, "Are you with him already?"


    As one of the people involved in the rumor, Eduard could probably guess how Arthur put a stop to it.


    Lucia froze for a moment and nodded gently. Eduard was also in trouble because of her, so she wouldn''t hide it from him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eduard was disappointed at this. If he was the one who drove her homest night, was there any chance they could be together?

 Chapter 39 A Man at Work Is the Hottest

    Lucia finished the formalities and went downstairs. Arthur was sitting in the car, waiting for her downstairs. She did not know how long he had waited, but she felt very moved. When he saw hering out of the office, Arthur got out of the car and gave her a big hug.


    It was the first time they had ever been so intimate, even though they were clearly in a rtionship.


    Lucia blushed, but she didn''t want Arthur to see it because she found it embarrassing. So she put her arms around his neck and whispered in his ear.


    "I don''t want anything. I just feel so happy to be cared for."


    Arthur put his arms around her waist. "Well, I''ll take care of you forever."


    It was a promise Arthur could make.


    Lucia was touched by Arthur''s words and asked the question she had always wanted to ask, "Arthur, why are you being so nice to me?"


    Arthur could only give a usible answer, "Because I want to."


    Typical Arthur! Luciaughed when she heard this. As a boy who did not know much about romance, Arthur never sweet talked her, but his words were often the most touching.


    "In the future, I will care about you the same way." Lucia could not be the only one who enjoyed happiness. As one partner in a rtionship, she also showed him that she cared. "Really?" Arthur curled his mouth and turned to look at Lucia''s face. However, Lucia was now shy and did not want him to see her blush, so she buried her face in his shoulder. But she did not know that this would make her breath on his sensitive ears and turn him on.


    Arthur sped Lucia around the waist and forcibly turned her towards him, kissing her as his eyes caught her rosy cheeks.


    The warmth and softness on her lips caught Lucia off guard. Instead of trying to run away, as she had done the first time, the only thing she could do this time was to hug Arthur by the neck to be drenched in love.


    After returning home, Lucia and Arthur found infinite happiness in a simple lunch and a few small dishes. After the noon break, Arthur told Lucia to get ready for the press conference held in the afternoon. Arthur was cold and intolerant of others, but when Lucia stood beside him, the expression on his face became gentler. Even his pace slowed to match hers, which would make one wonder how his change happened.


    Lucia was absolutely gorgeous. People who knew her would naturally imagine her as apetent and powerful beauty in the workce. After all, she was the CEO of Jibillion Inc. But when she stood next to Arthur, her tenderness prevailed over her strong personalities.


    When the two walked into Branch of Davonnis wearing matching suits, they had everyone''s attention. But they ignored all of it and only focused on each other. They were really a perfect match!


    Arthur, of course, was aware of the employees'' attention and knew that most of it was directed at Lucia, so jealousy surged through him.


    Sensing Arthur''s jealousy, Lucia was amused and said jokingly, "It''s your idea to wear matching suits. That''s why we caught their attention."


    "I did it so everyone would know you were mine!" Arthur was more jealous than ever. If it weren''t for the fact that they were all members of his ownpany, he would have responded to them one by one with a look that could kill.


    Arthur wanted to hide Lucia. As he thought, Arthur took Lucia''s hand and sped toward the elevator. Lucia smiled and followed him.


    The whole building was upied by Branch of Davonnis. Arthur''s office was on the top floor. When the elevator reached the top floor, Lucia marveled at theyout of the top floor.


    The floors were almost empty except for the basic support columns, and the walls were uniformly painted a pleasant light blue, which looked like a blue sky at first nce.


    Arthur''s office was at the left end of the floor, and Kyle''s secretary seat was set up about five meters away from Arthur''s office. Next to the seat was a rest area for visitors to wait. There were sofas and tables in simple style and warm color ced in the rest area, which looked veryfortable.


    They passed through a lobby filled with sounds made by busy staff, and then took the elevator to the quiet, empty floor.


    "It''s so quiet..." Lucia couldn''t help but praise. Some executives liked to locate their offices near their employees'' workspace so they could watch them work at any time, but Arthur certainly had no qualms about that.


    "Yes, indeed." Theyout was designed by Arthur himself, naturally because he didn''t like to be disturbed.


    While they were talking, Kyle, who was in the secretary''s chair, saw Luciaing back and stood up to greet her. His gaze fell on Lucia in surprise. Apparently, he was amazed by Lucia who looked stunning. But after seeing Arthur''s fierce gaze, Kyle quickly looked away.


    "Mr. Davies, everything is in order."


    "Okay,e and remind me when the time is up." Arthur nced at Kyle and took Lucia back to his office.


    "Do you always scare your secretary like that?" Lucia asked amusingly, ncing back at Kyle, who had returned to his desk. She noticed Arthur ring at Kyle just now.


    Arthur neither admitted or denied it.


    Lucia smiled and said nothing. They arrived at Arthur''s office and opened the door. Lucia looked at theyout curiously.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    This understated luxury really suited Arthur''s character.


    The office was minimalist, with minimal furniture and no fancy items for ostentation other than essential necessities.


    But what remained were absolutely simple yet elegant luxuries. There was no clutter to be seen on the tables or shelves, and the papers were neatly and meticulously arranged. One could tell it was an office a the first sight.


    "Sit wherever you like. I''m gonna check the files." They still had some time before theunch. Arthur had some business to attend to, so he let Lucia kill time by herself.


    Lucia picked up the fragrant coffee and took a sip of it. The warmth flowed into her stomach. She wouldn''t disturb Arthur who was at work. Instead, she drank coffee and watched him working. Immersed in his work, Arthur looked at each document quickly and intently. Kyle came in from time to time to assist him or bring in papers for him to sign, but the rest of the time the office was quiet. Lucia liked the silence and unconsciously began to sit on the sofa and stare at Arthur in a daze, holding her chin. This man was really handsome at work.


    Until now, Lucia still had a sense of unreality that Arthur did not belong to her. After all, this man was too perfect, and he was the father of her own child. When thinking of this coincidence, Lucia still felt a little stunned.


    Lucia was lost in her thoughts, while Arthur was dealing with the papers on the desk one by one.. An hour passed quickly. When Arthur finished his work, he looked up and saw Lucia, who was in a daze. Arthur smiled when he saw her eyes on him.

 Chapter 40 Childhood Friends

    "Lucia,e to me," Arthur called to Lucia, who was dazed.


    Lucia, still absorbed in her thoughts, was shocked by Arthur''s words. She blushed and stood up to walk to him.


    Arthur naturally put his hand around Lucia''s waist and let her lean against him. After noticing that Lucia''s hand was a little cold, he picked up the remote control and turned up the heat. He did it so quickly and directly that Lucia couldn''t help butugh. "My body temperature is naturally low. I am not cold actually."


    "No. I can make sure you warm up until your hands get warm." Arthur persisted, even though he felt a slight dry heat as the temperature rose.


    Lucia was not going to argue with Arthur. She found that the papers on Arthur''s desk had been taken care of, so she chatted with him and looked at the decorations on the desk.


    There was one of Arthur''s graduation photos, one of his family photos, and one photo of him with a beautiful girl.


    Lucia did not pay special attention to it, but Arthur was holding the girl''s shoulder in the photo, and the girl leaned her head against his shoulder. They smiled brightly and naturally and were very intimate. On the contrary, he looked more serious in the family photo, which showed that he and that girl must have a special rtionship.


    Arthur immediately knew which one she was looking at by following her gaze. He smiled after he saw the weird look in Lucia''s eyes.


    Arthur then spoke, "She is my father''s best friend''s daughter. Elegant as she seems, she''s actually a tomboy."


    Lucia took a look at the girl in the photo and thought that she must be a cheerful girl with such a bright smile. Then she asked curiously.


    "Is her name elegant?"


    "Yes, my aunt named her Juliana, Juliana Knight," Arthur replied with a smile.


    "Juliana... It''s a very ssical name."


    "Yeah, but she doesn''t live up to her name. Her mother advocated American education and sent her to our house at a young age. She is closer to my parents than to her own and now works abroad," Arthur said.


    Lucia nodded and looked down at Arthur for a moment. The childhood friends were the ones that were most likely to develop a secret love for each other. Didn''t something happen between Arthur and her? Lucia summoned up the courage to ask directly.


    "She and I?" When Arthur heard Lucia''s question, he raised his eyebrows in surprise and thenughed out loud, as if he had heard some absurd remarks.


    "What are youughing at?" Lucia was already embarrassed, but was even more embarrassed by hisugh.


    Arthur, without his usual calmness, began to exin.


    "She is more like a brother than a sister. What do you think is gonna happen to me and my brother?"


    Lucia blushed when she heard this... It did seem like she was overthinking it.


    But now that she was with Arthur, she couldn''t help noticing...


    Lucia''s face was getting redder. Arthur tightened his arms around her waist and asked with some satisfaction.


    "Are you upset?"


    Lucia was silent. As she wrapped her arms around Arthur''s head, she ran her fingers gently through his hair and admitted it silently. At the same time, they started making out.


    Arthur smelled Lucia''s fragrance, and his heart was filled with happiness.


    Kyle stopped opening the door to the CEO''s office when he saw them embracing at the desk, but the noise he made still interrupt them.


    Lucia wriggled out of Arthur''s arms like a frightened rabbit. Kyle could only bury his head and spit out the words under pressure. "Mr. Davies, time''s up."


    Though he still wanted to cuddle up with Lucia, he had to stop since the time was up. Arthur said to Lucia, "Lucia, let''s go downstairs."


    "Okay." Lucia smiled and nodded, not asking what the main point of today''s conference was, because she trusted Arthur.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the fifth floor of Branch of Davonnis was the activity room. Except for the high-level meetings held in the conference room on the floor below Arthur''s office, otherpany activities would be held here. It was 15 minutes before the start of the event, and the reporters who had been given their passes had taken their seats early, surrounded by busy employees and security guards, and the room seemed to be buzzing with noises.


    Arthur took Lucia backstage. Standing beside the equipment, the staff members were ready, just waiting for Arthur to say the word.


    "Lucia, you don''t have to do anythingter, just prove the truth." Arthur looked at his watch and said to Lucia.


    "Okay." Lucia gave Arthur a sweet smile.


    Arthur took her hand and gently pinched it to give herfort. When the time came, the manager of the public rtions department took the microphone to the stage, and the conference officially began. "Members of the media, entertainment, and finance press, wee to the press conference held by Davonnis Corp today. I believe that you are familiar with your peers around you, and you should be curious about the theme of today''s conference. When we informed you to attend the conference, we did not explicitly say it, just to give you a little surprise."


    A surprise?


    As soon as reporters from all media heard this, they began to whisper in private, but soon the manager interrupted them as he continued, "The theme of the conference will be announced by Mr. Davies, President of Davonnis Corp. Please greet him by apuse!"


    As soon as the manager finished speaking, Arthur released Lucia''s hand, took the microphone, and walked up to the podium. The meeting hall burst into apuse. Everyone was waiting for Arthur to show up. Arthur came on stage. The manager turned off the microphone and stood aside to let Arthur catch the spotlight.


    He mounted the rostrum, shrugging off the prolonged apuse. He nced around the room at the reporters with a meaningful look in his eyes before he spoke.


    "Wee to press conference held by Davonnis Corp. As to people invited here, on the left side were all the media and magazine reporters that were involved in the morning news coverage of Lucia''s dispute with Jacob."


    Arthur''s words caused an uproar in the room. Especially the reporters on the left side of the venue looked very bad, while the other reporters on the right side, who did not participate in the negative coverage, looked to the left.

 Chapter 41 Press Conference

    "I asked the reporters who were involved in the report this morning about Lucia to be here to rify the rumors. And the reporters sitting in the right half of the room can report what I''m telling you today," said Arthur who still ignored the noise because if he spoke, the room would be quiet.


    Lucia looked at Arthur from the stage. She did not expect Arthur to invite all the reporters who were involved in the report. Obviously, his purpose was not only to rify but also to do something more. "First of all," Arthur stood in the center of the stage, and his low and maic voice could be heard every corner of the hall through the speaker.


    "Last night, were any of you at TalentScoop Company''s Mr. Kaur''s birthday party? Did anyone see me, Lucia, Eduard, and Jacob arguing?" When Arthur finished speaking, he gave the reporters a chance to say something, but no one did. So he lowered his eyes and continued. "Second, how did you conclude that Lucia was having an affair five years ago?"


    This time, a reporter raised his hand to ask a question. Arthur gestured to a staff to hand over the microphone and listened to the male reporter''s question.


    "Mr. Davies, we know that you had nothing to do with Lucia''s affair five years ago, and we don''t know why you tried so hard to defend Lucia, but I was there. Lucia was lying in bed after our break-in. She did appear to have just had sex with someone. There are photos to prove this. We are not misreporting, aren''t we?"


    As the reporter spoke, Lucia, standing in the audience''s seat, clenched her fist uncontrobly. She had not expected anyone to speak so inly about what they had seen. No matter how powerful she was, the rumors still hurt.


    Arthur''s eyes grew sharp as the reporter''s voice paused. Unconsciously, he nced in Lucia''s direction and saw her head was lowering. Without hesitation, he turned back to stare at the reporter and asked sternly.


    "First of all, you didn''t catch Lucia''s so-called ''lover'' five years ago. So, when Lucia was alone in her hotel room and not conscious, why didn''t you consider other possibilities? Maybe she was raped. Maybe there was an ident. But you don''t even think about it before you said that she had extramarital affairs."


    The male reporter was speechless. Arthur''s words were so reasonable that the reporters were talking again. Yeah, Lucia was alone in her hotel room. Why would anyone rush in and find no trace of any other man present and conclude that she cheated, instead of believing Lucia was assaulted?


    Who made this im directly public?


    Suddenly, the public, who thought Lucia must have cheated on her husband five years ago, had new questions about what happened.


    All the reporters on the right side of the room talked about this topic, and none of the reporters on the left side said anything. They looked left and right. No one knew what they were thinking. The contrast was striking.


    "Right now, I''m gonna tell you." Arthur gave a cold look at the reporter, who was still standing, and then turned his head in Lucia''s direction. His eyes grew soft for a moment, then he slowly held out his hand in her direction.


    Without hesitation, Lucia looked back at Arthur and walked in his direction.


    Seeing the gossip heroine suddenly walking on the stage, the originally low voice of discussion turned into noise. Apparently, no one expected Lucia to be at the conference.


    Lucia ignored themand walked slowly to Arthur''s side. Then she raised her hand and ced hers in his palm.


    Arthur''s hands were so warm.


    As soon as he touched Lucia''s hand, Arthur gently pulled his hand and wrapped it around her tiny hand. He looked down at her with a slight smile before turning his head and continuing to address the assembled reporters.


    "Because Lucia is my girlfriend!"


    The crowd was stunned.


    Arthur had been at Athegate for many years. Because of his dignity and good look, he had always been a favorite subject of the paparazzi. Unfortunately, no one ever caught him having any affairs. And he never revealed anything rted to his rtionships. Then the paparazzi gave up.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    However, today, a man like him who seemed to have no interest in women actually directly held a press conference in thepany to announce his love for Lucia, which showed his seriousness and sincerity. Lucia herself was taken aback by Arthur''s words. She had guessed that his purpose was to rify the rumors, but she had never expected Arthur to announce his rtionship with her in public. She was sure that Arthur would not like his private life to be known to the public, and yet he did so on his own initiative, without making assumptions, in order to protect her.


    Thinking of this, Lucia was moved and felt sorry at the same time. Therefore, after Arthur said this, she held her head high, faced all the reporters'' suspicious eyes, responded to all the bad with a calm attitude, and stood together with him.


    Arthur chuckled and went on. "Did Lucia be the CEO of Jibillion because of Eduard? Did you know that she graduated from MIT and is a student of Nike Federer, the well-known doctoral advisor of MIT, the academic master of Finance and Economics? Her thesis was published in a USA financial magazine, and that USA Finance and Economics hailed her as the most talented woman of thest decade?"


    All the people present were surprised to hear her information. Most journalists were so focused on the scandal of five years ago that they forgot Lucia had changed. The fact that she came back and even became the CEO of Jibillion showed that she was not simple.


    Arthur continued, "Do you think that Lucia needed someone else to get to where she is today? You can find out yourself whether Lucia knew Eduard when she got the offer. How dare you judge without even doing basic research?"


    No one dared to respond.


    Despite Lucia''s impressive academic credentials, the fact that she was a protege of Nike Federer was enough to impress everyone.


    Nike Federer was the most famous man in finance. Every financial academic report he published influenced the financial situation of the whole world. He had also worked at Southwind Tavern, Cambridge, Oxford, MIT, Yale, and the United Nations University World Institute for Development Economics Research and others to engage in lecturing and researches. He was the unrivaled god of every person in the financial field.


    The fact that Lucia was a student of Nike Federer spoke for her ability. The alleged exploitation rtionship between her and Eduard also copsed of itself


    Arthur used his way to rify the rumors one by one. Now, no one dared raise their hand to question it.

 Chapter 42 Man Behind the Curtain

    Satisfied with the silence of the crowd, Arthur quietly squeezed Lucia''s hand and made a conclusion of the day.


    "I have invited you here today to tell you personally that yourpanies have received awyer''s letter from Davonnis Corp, and I will sue you for making false reports and bringing bad publicity to mypany."


    Arthur''s warning was blunt and bold, but none of the people here would dare to question his strength. None. The reporters in the left half of this morning''s report quietly buried their heads, and no one dared to look at Arthur onstage.


    Arthur had said all the things he wanted to say. The person in charge who had been standing at the side of the stage came quickly to continue to host so that Arthur and Lucia could leave safely. Arthur and Lucia seemed to have nothing to do with what just happened.


    After walking into the elevator and out of people''s sight, Lucia embraced Arthur and apologized, "Arthur, I''m sorry you have to go public with our rtionship because I know you don''t want your personal life to be public."


    "You are wrong about that." replied Arthur, smiling as he hugged Lucia.


    "What?" Lucia looked up nkly. Had she guessed wrong what Arthur was thinking?


    Her eyes wererge and round, and her lips parted. Arthur kissed her forehead lovingly and passionately before answering her question. "I want the world to know that you are my woman."


    "You really fascinate me..." Lucia was shy from the kiss on her forehead and bent her head slightly to keep him from seeing her smile.


    The press conference was over, and the reporters left one after another. Especially the reporters in the left half. They didn''t look very good. They didn''t expect Arthur to fight back in such an extreme way. Not only did he rify the rumors on the spot, he had even sued thesepanies. Many of those reporters were paid to do this.


    As soon as they left the meeting, many reporters received a lot of phone calls and they were all apologizing. These calls were all from their superiors at thepanies, asking them why they had messed with such a powerful character as Arthur.


    Among them, there was a male reporter who had just hung up the phone with his superior before he picked up another call, and he said impatiently, "What can I do? Thewyer''s letter from Arthur has been sent to the office. I did the best I could. The managing editor has just called to give me a piece of his mind, and I was the only one in the room who dared to question Arthur. I''m afraid he''ll call meter. I''m gonna have to go through another round at workter, so I can''t help you."


    The man on the other end of the phone seemed very dissatisfied with the male reporter''s answer and continued to say something. Finally, the male reporter lost his temper and shouted directly into the phone. "Five years ago, I took the lead in helping you attack Lucia, and I also contacted other journalists. If they find out, I''ll be the first one Arthur''s ever taken revenge on! Poppy, Lucia isn''t what she used to be. She''s got Arthur and Eduard behind her now. If I go on attacking her, my life here at Athegate will be hell. Don''t think I have to do everything I can to help you just because you''re my homie. I''ve done what I can!" With that, the male reporter hung up the phone. Yeah, it was Poppy on the phone with him. He and Poppy came from the same ce and he worked for a local entertainment magazine.


    He was the one who helped Poppy and Jacob connect with other journalists five years ago and led the press to use Lucia of having an affair. Before today, Poppy told him to challenge Arthur''s every word on the spot, but he couldn''t, and he became the target of public criticism. He still shuddered at the sight of Arthur who was staring at him.


    The male reporter was not happy. Poppy, across town, was even more upset. She was in Jacob''s office when she mmed the phone into her hand and swore.


    "Bastard! Talking about doing his best. He took so much money from me, but he''s of no use in the end. It''s just a letter from awyer. I don''t believe Arthur really has the guts to sue all those magazines! Isn''t he just bluffing?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Jacob sat on the sofa and watched Poppy lose her temper. He was in a bad mood too.


    Yesterday, when Poppy offered to use gossip magazines to tarnish Lucia''s reputation, he hesitated. After all, Lucia had Arthur and Eduard behind her. But he had used it to defeat Lucia five years earlier, so he agreed.


    The same thing happened again, but he was no longer the winner.


    ording to the brief notes sent back by the homie, Arthur not only cleared up the misunderstanding at the birthday party but also raised questions about Lucia''s infidelity five years ago. The loss outweighed the gain this time.


    He heard that Arthur had hired other reporters who weren''t paid by them to cover the conference truthfully. Soon, the news from the press conference would be public and his reputation would be in doubt "Come on, don''t lose your temper. What can a little reporter do?" Jacob was angry himself, but seeing Poppy lose her temper made him even more upset. He growled impatiently at Poppy and said, "Don''t we know a editor-in-chief of a magazine? I''ll call him right away and ask him to contact other magazines to speak for us. As long as the public opinion is not one-sided, we are notpletely destroyed." "So, call him." Poppy replied.


    Jacob looked at Poppy''s broken cell phone on the ground, hesitated for a moment, then picked up the phone and called the editor-in-chief. However, the result was very disappointing to him.


    "Sorry." In response to Jacob''s offer to defend them against Lucia, the editor said, "It''s not that I don''t want to help you. It''s that I''m afraid to. Do you think Arthur was just kidding? My boss has received thewyer''s letter right now, and there''s more than one."


    "More than one?" Jacob was confused.


    "Yes, there is another letter from Jibillion before theunch. The content is simr to Arthur''s. Eduard is probably also annoyed. These are two powerful men, and we can''t afford to mess with one of them. I really can''t help you this time."


    After hanging up the phone with the editor, Jacob''s face looked extremely gloomy.


    Eduard had a hand in it, too!


    When Jibillion Inc announced Lucia had been suspended on its official website at noon, Jacob thought he had won. He had no idea that Eduard would do this behind the scene. How could anyone help him now?


    Like the editor said, messing with Arthur or Eduard was not something a magazine could afford to do. They might struggle and even go out of business. Who dared to touch this bad luck? Jacob learned how it felt to hurt himself by his own doing.


    Poppy didn''t know what happened. Seeing Jacob''s terrible expression, she asked him what happened and if they agreed to help them. Jacob could not contain his anger any longer.

 Chpater 43 Dispute

    "You always lose temper when things don''t go your way. Do you think you''re the only one in a bad mood? I am angry, too." Jacob gritted his teeth and red at Poppy.


    Poppy was shocked at Jacob''s words. She nced at his face. And sure enough, Jacob got really angry. Jacob had spoiled her for years, and she had almost forgotten that he was also a man and he would lose his temper, too.


    "Jacob..." Poppy''s voice suddenly softened. Although she was angry, she thought the consequences of upsetting Jacob would be worse. So she quickly calmed down and sat down beside Jacob and said in an aggrieved way.


    "I just didn''t think it would turn out the way it did..."


    Jacob saw the hurt look in Poppy''s eyes and sighed deeply.


    "It''s not just you who have to deal with this. It''s also me. It''s us. I''m as anxious as you are. Maybe we underestimated Arthur and Eduard''s protection of Lucia at the beginning. It''s not worth it to offend both Davonnis and Jibillion.


    "But we have nothing to fear. Although Arthur led the public to doubt Lucia''s affair, it was just a suspicion. They didn''t have have any evidence, so it was difficult to rify what happened five years ago." "That''s right..." Poppy kept nodding her head. They didn''t need to worry that much, especially when theirpanies were strong enough not to be afraid of Davonnis Corp and Jibillion Inc. "It''s just, after this incident, we''d better be careful in the future, in case they do something behind our back." Jacob tried to estimate what was in the heart of the great with the heart of the mean.. "Jacob, if Lucia is really using Arthur and Eduard against us, then we..." Poppy thought of that, of course. She clutched Jacob''s arm nervously and frowned.


    Jacob looked sideways at Poppy. Now he also wanted to know how to solve the problem!


    The first thing they had to find out was why Lucia came back to Athegate. Indeed, Arthur was not lying at Davonnis Corp''s press conference. Lucia didn''t know Eduard before she came back and had no connection with Arthur, so Poppy''s idea that she would use the two to take down or even take back the enterprise didn''t work.


    After all, no one would predict whom they would encounter in the future. But Jacob wouldn''t believe that she would return unprepared to a city that left her with nothing.


    It seemed that he needed to see Lucia again, alone.


    Thinking of this, Jacob looked away at Poppy. Subconsciously, he suggested to himself desperately that he had this idea for JTP Group, not because he was expecting it!


    Poppy looked at Jacob''s thoughtful face. Suddenly, she realized that she could not understand the man.


    In the evening paper, all the media and magazines that participated in Davonnis Corp''sunch gave a true ount of the event. For a time, the public opinion of Athegate was divided into two groups.


    On one hand, some people were annoyed at themselves for not knowing the truth, attacking Lucia casually and reflecting on her affair five years ago.


    On the other hand, some people thought that Lucia must have taken advantage of Arthur to make him turn right and wrong and clear her up. A lot of people were arguing.


    But no matter what, Arthur''s rtionship with Lucia wouldn''t change.


    Sophie did not know this until she returned to Athegate with Theodore in the evening. She read the negative reports and Davonnis Corp''s announcement. After Theodore was asleep, she talked to Lucia and Arthur in the living room.


    She made noment on Arthur using his power as the president to rify the rumors for Lucia at Branch of Davonnis. "Lucia,e to New York with us this Christmas." "What?" Sophie''s sudden offer surprised Lucia.


    It was early December. Winter wasing, and Christmas wasing too. Edwin and his family still retained the habit of their time at home, which wouldst almost a lifetime.


    But they had also adopted the rituals and Christmas was just as important to them. Sophie wanted Lucia and Theodore to get to know their families.


    "Now that you and Arthur are out in the open. Do you want to meet the rest of our family, too?" Sophie smiled with grace.


    Lucia didn''t know what to say. Even without Sophie''s mention, Lucia was taking Theodore with her this Christmas to visit Auntie Esmae in the USA. But Lucia was a little nervous about meeting Arthur''s other family members."


    When Lucia was silent, Arthur reached out and grasped her hand. He said gently, "Yes, pleasee with us. Theodore is my child too. It''s time for everyone to meet him." "And... Does everyone else know about it?"


    "Not yet. But with what happened tonight, I''m sure they''ll call me soon." Said Arthur without any pressure. Although Arthur had been working at Athegate alone, his father and other brothers had been concerned about his recent situation.


    "Sorry..." Lucia lowered her eyes, being ashamed. If she could, of course, she wanted Arthur''s family to know her as a clean woman. But she was used of betraying her ex-husband and being abandoned, even though she knew it was wrong.


    Besides, she was totally unprepared.


    "Lucia, don''t apologize." Arthur felt most sorry for Lucia''s understanding.


    Sophie also spoke tofort, "Lucia, you don''t have to worry about anything. It wasn''t your fault. Besides, Arthur is Theodore''s father, which is the most powerful evidence. My husband and three other sons are all sensible men, and they won''t take it the wrong way."


    Lucia was gratified by Arthur and Sophie''s words. It was a wonderful thing to have someone who believed in her, but it was still too soon.


    Perhaps because he could understand why Lucia would be hesitant, Arthur did not want to embarrass her, so he said to her, "Lucia, my mom''s just making a suggestion. You don''t have to answer it now. Shall we wait until Christmas is about twenty days away to make the decision?"


    Lucia smiled gratefully at Arthur before she spoke to Sophie, "Sophie, this is a big thing, so please let me think about it."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "All right, all right, I won''t push you." Sophie smiled. She had just made this offer on purpose, in order to force Lucia to take Theodore back to show her husband, but her son helped her instead.

 Chapter 44 Intimacy

    "Okay, Mom, it''s gettingte. You should go get some rest." Arthur did not need to think twice about his mother''s intentions when he saw her smiling eyes. He was, of course, anxious for Lucia and Theodore to meet the rest of the family, but he did not want to make it difficult for Lucia.


    Arthur knew his mother, but Sophie also knew her son very well. When she heard him tell her to go back, she knew that he was afraid that she might force Lucia again. So, she could only sigh and stand up to say to him, "Okay, let''s go back home."


    "Mom, let me get you down here." Arthur stood up, too, and said naturally.


    "Aren''t you going back?" Sophie thought he was going back to the vi with her.


    "I haven''t seen my son in two days. I want to spend more time with him." Arthur said to Sophie with a smile.


    "You want to spend time with your son? I think you just want to spend time with your wife!"


    Sure enough, the wife was always more important than the mother.


    Sophie thought that herself. But she also wanted her son to spend more time with his girlfriend and son, so she did not stay longer. After saying goodbye to Lucia, she asked him to send her to Jan. "Jan, it''s foggy tonight. Be careful when you drive." Arthur stood beside the car and said to Jan, who was in the driver''s seat. Although Jan had been a driver for many years, Arthur still reminded him. "Got it, Mr. Arthur," Jan replied with a smile.


    Arthur was about to leave when Sophie stopped him. "Arthur, there''s something else I want to tell you."


    Arthur obediently opened the door and got in the car. He sat down next to his mother and listened to what she had to say to him.


    "I need you to talk to Lucia more these days." Sophie talked like she was a psychologist. "You know what Lucia''s worried about. Even if she doesn''t mind the rumours, she may mind that she was divorced. That child is innocent, and that''s why she''s afraid to meet your father and your family, and it''s your job to persuade her. We''re all reasonable, and I''ll help you talk to the others. The most important thing is to let Lucia understand it herself."


    "I got you." Arthur listened carefully and nodded.


    "And Theodore doesn''t know you''re his father yet. This is something you should discuss with Lucia if you want to make it clear to him. Theodore is very clever. He asked me if you were dating Lucia the other say. Although usually he is just ying around with us, he will listen to us. He took some words to heart, too. Don''t leave such a young child in doubt."


    "Well, don''t worry about Theodore. Lucia and I will clear it with him when we get the chance."


    "Okay." Sophie was relieved to have her worries exined to her son, so she started to tell him, "Go be with your wife and son. I''m going back to rest." "Okay," Arthur answered quietly.


    Arthur watched Sophie leave until the car disappeared in the thick fog in the middle of the winter night, then he turned back to the apartment.


    He took the elevator and reached the door of his house. The door opened by itself. Lucia looked out, saw Arthur, and smiled, "What took you so long?" Lucia was worried about him, and Arthur smiled when he realized it. He took Lucia in his arms and went back into the warm house and replied. "I just talked to my mom. She''s worried about you."


    Sitting back on the sofa with Arthur, Lucia said apologetically, "I also know what Sophie is thinking, but I really don''t want to meet your family in this way." This silly woman.


    Arthur thought as he took Lucia into his arms lovingly and put his chin on her forehead.


    "I know how you feel. You know, when I was at the press conference today, I wanted to tell them who Theodore''s father is, but that would only prove that I was the man who was in your room five years ago, and it couldn''t prove that we were not together back then. It couldn''t prove you weren''t having an affair. So..."


    Lucia frowned at the words. She didn''t expect Arthur to think so much about her. He wanted to make it public because he wanted to rify the rumors about her five years ago, but he was troubled by theck of evidence.


    If she could prove her innocence, she would not be so embarrassed tonight when Sophie mentioned going to New York for Christmas. These things were closely rted. While she was minding her own business, Arthur had thought of every possibility for her.


    This kind of touching feeling was really beyond words.


    Lucia responded to his embrace, whispering in her heart... "Arthur, thank you."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Not aware of Lucia''s subtle emotions, Arthur tightened his arms when she tried to hug him back so that she couldfortably stay in his arms. Then he continued, "Mom mentioned something earlier, something we missed."


    "What is it?" Lucia asked Arthur, looking up. Arthur''s chin had been down on her forehead, and when Lucia lifted her head, his chin slipped onto the tip of her nose.


    It was evening, and there was a thin stubble on Arthur''s chin that tickled the tip of Lucia''s nose. It was so pleasant and fun that Lucia couldn''t resist rubbing the tip of her nose against Arthur''s chin.


    Arthur was about to answer Lucia when he noticed that she was gently rubbing his chin. He looked down and saw that Lucia was squinting slightly, moving her head with satisfaction.


    He hugged Lucia tightly and rubbed her back with his hands. Arthur really didn''t know how to get rid of the emotions that were rushing through his heart except in this way.


    Lucia did not know why Arthur suddenly hugged her silently, but she liked the feeling of being close to each other. But, however much she liked it, Arthur''s increasing pressure was beginning to wear on her, and she said in a whisper.


    "Hey, Arthur, I''m choking..."


    Arthur was shocked and realized what he had done. He quickly releaseds his hand to check Lucia''s condition. He saw that her body was soft, her little face was flushed, and her eyes began to burst into tears. So, he quickly kissed her on the forehead and apologized.


    "I''m sorry I hugged you too hard."


    Lucia was a little dazed because of theck of oxygen. Hearing Arthur''s apology, Lucia smiled back at him, which made Arthur feel very excited again. This time, he restrained himself a little, hugged Lucia again, and sighed helplessly.


    How could she just flirt with him so easily?


    Lucia slowly returned to normal. She remembered what they had said before and said, "Arthur, what else did Sophie remind you of?"

 Chapter 45 Family Video

    Arthur finally released Lucia and looked down at her.


    "Isn''t time we let Theodore know where he came from?"


    Arthur also wanted to be a qualified father. Every time Theodore called him "Uncle Arthur", he felt a little upset.


    Lucia nodded at the words. There had been a lot going on. Thanks to Sophie''s meticulous care of Theodore, she was able to concentrate on other matters. But she forgot to be honest with her son. "Well, let''s exin it to him. He''s very good at understanding. I''m sure he''ll get over it soon." Lucia wasn''t too worried that her son wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    But speaking of her son, she took Arthur''s hand and stood up. Then she said, "Let''s go see our son."


    "Okay." Arthur jumped up with her. He was thinking of it, too.


    The two walked together, hand in hand, into Theodore''s room. They were deliberately stepping in softly, and then standing beside the bed. Looking at Theodore''s lovely sleeping face on the bed in shape of a race car, Lucia and Arthur felt a bond that was unlike any other. The child in the bed was their child.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as the two enjoyed the sweet moment, Arthur''s phone rang. And Arthur, who had always been calm and cool, quickly took out his cell phone, muted it, and quickly checked on Theodore. Feeling relieved that he was not awakened, Arthur made a gesture to Lucia to answer the phone and went back to the living room for it.


    Lucia waited for Arthur to leave, then went to sleep with Theodore, hugged his little body, and said happily.


    "Baby, you have a daddy now."


    In the living room, Arthur answered the phone. "Dad."


    "Well, turn on theputer and we''ll do the video chat." Arthur''s father Edwin had a deep voice. When he got through the phone, he cut straight to the point without any nonsense and hung up the phone very readily.


    He quickly turned on hisputer and opened the chat software. If he had been any slower, he would get a second phone call from his dad. Sure enough, as soon as he clicked on the chat software, he received a video call. He clicked yes, and four pretty faces popped up on the screen.


    It was a multiyer video chat...


    Arthur looked at his father Edwin, his big brother Otis Davies, his second brother Bailey Davies and his younger brother Dous Davies on the screen.


    "You''re too slow." When the video was connected, Edwin''s first sentence was toin. But when he saw the son that he had not seen for a long time, his eyes still looked very kind.


    Arthur was very gorgeous, so one could imagine how gorgeous Edwin was. After all, their four brothers all inherited his appearance.


    On the screen, Edwin, who was nearly 60 years old, had white hair at the temples but looked refreshed and his eyes were bright. The wrinkles on his face, which were the traces of age, were filled with the hormones of a mature man, exuding mature charm.


    "Arthur." Following his father''sint, Otis called Arthur. Otis''s look and personality were the most alike to Edwin''s among the four brothers. And because he was in the prime of his life, he was pretty. He had crossed the boundary of maturity and his appearance was at its peak.


    "Otis." Arthurughed and called Otis, as Bailey spoke.


    "Arthur, I heard that you''re having a good time." Bailey was the most flirtatious and the most popr of the four. He was on the more handsome side. There always seemed to be a smile on his face. Because o his eyes, Sophie had previouslyined that Bailey was too popr and could pick up women wherever he went. He was also the most easygoing one."


    "Arthur, don''t take him seriously. He was just scolded by mom about Miss Wilkinson and he was just picking a fight." The speaker was Arthur''s only younger brother, Dous, the youngest of the Davies family. Dous just turned 22 this year, and his beautiful face was still childish.


    "Dous, I''m warning you not to bring it up!" Bailey was not pleased when he heard what Dous said, but his warning was met with an unconcerned grimace.


    "Bailey, you need to pull yourself together!" Edwin said in a stern fatherly manner, and Bailey stopped quickly but grumbled disapprovingly.


    "I thought we were talking about Arthur. Please don''t make this about me." Bailey didn''t want to talk about his bad rtionships, especially in front of his dad.


    "Arthur, we all know about you and Miss Webb. Do you mean it?" Otis asked Arthur. In the Davies family, apart from Edwin and Dous, who were still studying abroad, the other three brothers were all working for Davonnis Corp in major cities in the country, so he and Bailey knew the news before their father and younger brother.


    "Yes, I mean it." Arthur nodded with certainty.


    "I heard that Miss Webb had a veryplicated background, right?" Lucia was the woman Arthur loved, so Edwin asked very gently.


    Arthur knew his father would ask it. He looked at Theodore''s room and saw no sign of Luciaing out. Then he began to tell his father and his brothers what had happened to Lucia.


    "This thing... It started five years ago..."


    When Arthur finished telling all that had happened to Lucia and revealed that Theodore was his own son, even Edwin, who usually looked serious, could not hide his surprise. Bailey even cried out on the spot. "Oh my god! Is there really such a coincidence in the world?"


    "Keep your voice down. Theodore is still sleeping." Theodore''s door was open. Arthur was afraid that Bailey''s screams would disturb him and Lucia.


    "What? Are you at her house right now?" Bailey became even more excited when he heard this. Was his brother already living with her?


    "Bailey!" Arthur almost said the word through gritted teeth.


    Bailey liked to taunt Arthur, who was the only one of his brothers who had been imed experienced since childhood. But that was all. He did not dare to upset Arthur. Bailey still remembered how Arthur got back at him after he annoyed him when they were just kids!


    Bailey immediately shut up, and before Edwin spoke, Otis asked.


    "Are you sure?"


    Otis was as rigorous as Edwin. That was the question Edwin wanted to ask right now. In the past decade, since the Davies family''s boys grew up, they had had untold numbers of such "coincidences". Some held their babies and said they were the Davies family''s boys, while others faked pregnancy to catch their hearts. These things were not new to them.


    After all, the Davies family was a famous plutocrat in the USA. They were undoubtedly the top rich family in the eyes of many gold diggers. It was not unusual for these gold diggers to try to get close to them. Arthur didn''t exin much. He took the paternity report from the drawer and showed it to his father and brothers. It was more powerful than any words.


    Otis and Edwin looked relieved when they saw the report. It seemed Arthur wasn''t blinded by his feelings.


    They had talked privately about Arthur''s rtionship before. As men, they knew that Arthur, who seemed to be cold, was more serious than anyone else once he started a rtionship. They all wanted Arthur to meet the right person. Now, it seemed that they didn''t have to worry too much.


    "Congrattions, Arthur. Suddenly you have a wife and a son. When are you going to bring them home?" Dous, who was well-behaved, promptly gave Arthur his blessing.


    Among the brothers, the eldest brother Otis was too strict, and the second brother Bailey was too frivolous. Dous idolized Arthur, who was different from others since childhood. When they were young, the brothers were yful and they often had conflicts with other children because of their race. At a time like this, Arthur was always the calmest, most rational person to start nning his revenge.

 Chapter 46 Reinstatement

    "Well, I would like to meet my beautiful sister-inw and smart nephew," Bailey spoke, but Arthur couldn''t stand Bailey''s description of Lucia, so he only responded to Dous'' blessings. Bailey screamed in anger, and Arthur red at him several times.


    "Dad, Theodore is a genius with a high IQ." Arthur knew that his father had a soft spot for smart children, or to more exact, that all elders loved smart kids. He must first make a good impression of Theodore on Edwin, so he looked at Bailey and spoke, "Theodore''s IQ is higher than yours. Wouldn''t you be afraid of seeing him and being crushed by his intelligence?"


    "Arthur!" Arthur''s words were nothing but tant sarcasm.


    Although Arthur was only telling the truth, Bailey said defensively, "You''ve just offended us all by that."


    Bailey was trying to get his father, elder brother, and young brother into this, but when the others heard his words, apart from giving him a look of contempt, no one was instigated by him. Bailey was so angry that he shut his mouth directly and became sullen.


    Arthur saw Bailey had shut up obediently, and then said, "Mom has suggested to Lucia that we should celebrate Christmas over at our house, but... Lucia has her concerns."


    No need for Arthur to say more, the others knew what he meant.


    Even though Edwin had been in the USA for many years, he still had a traditional view of family, and he was more strict and in-depth in seeing people and things, so he did have a problem with the fact that Lucia and Jacob were once married. After all, his son, Arthur had never been in a marriage or divorced.


    However, just hearing the description of Lucia by his son, Edwin knew Lucia was a woman of good character. Otherwise, Sophie, his wife, would not condescend to be a nanny to take care of them.


    Seeing Arthur''s embarrassed look, Edwin opened his mouth, "You should have a good talk with Miss Webb. I would like to meet them, too."


    He wanted to assess the character of his future daughter-inw. More importantly, he was eager to see Theodore, who was his grandson, for sure.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Edwin''s words made Arthur feel much better. His father had recognized Lucia and Theodore, and he had more confidence now to persuade Lucia into bringing their son back to spend Christmas together. Otis saw Arthur''s smile, so he smilingly said to Arthur, "Arthur, if you''re serious, then treat them well." Arthur, his younger brother, had never fit in with others because of his high IQ since he was a child, but it was also because of this that Otis loved him the most.


    It could be seen that Arthur was serious about this rtionship, and Otis, the eldest brother, also sent his blessings.


    "For sure," Arthur responded with a smile to his brother.


    When Bailey saw that even his eldest brother Otis seemed to affirm Lucia''s rtionship with Arthur, he put away his sulking and said to Arthur, "Arthur, you are not by yourself anymore in the future, remember to take care of your wife and children, you got it?"


    Unexpectedly, Bailey''s words were more pragmatic than anyone else, and Arthur nodded in agreement with a gentle smile on his face.


    In the end, after confirming Arthur''s rtionship, the family meeting turned into a work report one. Dous, who was still in school, shared what was new with him with his father and brothers before going offline, while the other three brothers needed to report to their father about the specific conditions of the branch that they were leading. When Arthur finished the meeting, it was already early in the morning. Lucia hadn''t been out in the living room during Arthur''s work. He was relieved and curious, ''Has she fallen asleep in Theodore''s room?''


    Tiptoeing to the small room, Arthur saw Lucia lying next to Theodore, mother and son breathing steadily together, snuggling.


    This scene made Arthur''s heart soften, and then he leaned against the door frame, unable to suppress the happiness that overflowed from his chest for a long time.


    Walking over lightly, Arthur covered Lucia and Theodore with a quilt, branded a kiss on each of their cheeks, and said softly to himself, "Good night."


    Lucia had time to take care of Theodore at home after being suspended from work, but Theodore still needed to go to school during the day, and Arthur also had business to deal with, so Sophie was the one who spent the most time with her.


    Sophie was getting ready for Lucia''s meeting with her family and spared no effort to introduce the husband and several sons to her.


    When it came to her family, her tone was always brisk, or she was proud of her children''s achievements or worried about the character ws they had. Every time she started chatting, she never stopped. Sometimes she was afraid that she would talk too much. But Lucia always smiled and listened with interest.


    Such a lively family atmosphere was something she had never felt before but envied.


    Perhaps sensing Lucia''s slight sense of loss and regret, Sophie spoke something to admit Lucia''s identity as her daughter-inw for the first time.


    "When you marry Arthur, they, and I, will be your family."


    Lucia was moved when she heard these words, and her previous concerns showed signs of being gone. Admittedly, Sophie''s words were very helpful.


    asionally, Nia woulde as a guest, but every time she gobbled down her meals, Lucia felt that Nia just came for Sophie''s cooking most of the times. When Arthur showed up, Nia would say goodbye and leave quickly, which made Lucia feel very weird and speechless every time.


    It had been a week since Lucia had been suspended, but she felt that every day was so fulfilling that it kind of caught her off guard when she got a phone call from Eduard.


    "Lucia, the headquarters has notified me that you can be reinstated." Eduard just received the notification from the headquarters fifteen minutes ago, and he called Lucia after hanging up the phone.


    "I see," Lucia was standing in the living room at the moment. Sophie had just left to drop Theodore to school, and Arthur was still sitting in the dining room having breakfast, looking at her as he ate. Meeting his eyes, Lucia hesitated and said, "It''s just..."


    Lucia didn''t seem as excited as Eduard had thought, so he, on the other end of the phone, asked suspiciously, "What''s the matter?"


    Lucia took a breath, finally made a decision, and said to Eduard, "It''s just that I can''t get back to work right now as Christmas ising. I would like to take my child back to the USA to visit rtives. If I go back to work now, I might have to ask for leave soon."


    "I understand..." Eduard breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Lucia''s reasoning, and said with a smile, "This is a trivial matter. All you need to do ise back today and go through the reinstatement formalities. I will give you the approval for the holidays until after the New Year, so that you can spend some quality time with the family."

 Chapter 47 To Lucia, Esmae Is Like Her Real Mother

    "Thank you..." Lucia didn''t expect Eduard to agree so quickly, so she was happy and called directly, "Eduard."


    This was the first time Lucia called Eduard by name because she already regarded him as a friend. Of course, this title was only used in private time. If she was at work, Lucia would still call him "Mr. Burton." After saying thank you, there was no response from the other end of the phone for a long time. Just when Lucia thought Eduard had hung up, she heard him say, "You''re wee, Lucia."


    After hanging up, Lucia went to tell Arthur that she had decided to go to the USA to meet his family, but she was unaware that Eduard, at Jibillion Inc''s headquarters, had gotten all emotional and excited because she had called him by name.


    "Really? Are you willing to meet my family?" Arthur was the happiest person now. He had been trying to persuade Lucia into agreeing for the past few days. He didn''t expect to have a casual breakfast this morning and get the desired result he had wanted.


    "After all, Theodore is part of the Davies family. He ought to meet his grandfather and uncles." Lucia smiled and said softly.


    Lucia and Arthur had told Theodore about his life experience three days ago. They thought that the child could not handle it for a while, but the little smart cookie told the parents that he had already known about it.


    Theodore had doubts earlier when he found he looked exactly the same as the little Arthur in the family photo, but since his mother didn''t mention it, he didn''t ask about it. To Theodore, the usual conversations between Lucia and Arthur had revealed some clues.


    But before Lucia and Arthur could breathe a sigh of relief, Theodore continued to ask about the part that he was most curious about - Did Mom and Dad use to date earlier before? How did you give birth to me Why did Dad not know Mom and didn''te to find themter?


    Faced with Theodore''s barrage of questions, Lucia and Arthur were caught off guard - how could they exin to a child that everything that had happened was all owing to a fling of surprise?


    So Lucia used her perfunctory skills to pass on these topics in a few vague words and only said that when he was older, she would tell him all about it. Theodore seemed to understand, but he also epted this factpletely, and since then, he had started to call Arthur Dad.


    Theodore''s new address of him almost melted Arthur''s heart. It took him several days to get used to the change in the way Theodore called him. At first, when Theodore called him Daddy, he didn''t realize Theodore was calling him.


    It was rare moments when Arthur was stunned, and every time it amused Lucia.


    As soon as Lucia nodded to confirm, Arthur stood up and hugged her, buried his face in her neck, and said thank you softly.


    He knew how many inner struggles Lucia had ovee to make this decision, and he was grateful.


    Three nightster, while Arthur and Sophie were bathing Theodore together, Lucia walked to the balcony alone and called Esmae, telling her that she was in love.


    "Lucia, you''ve finally moved on." Esmae''s voice sounded crisp and sweet, with a cheerful rhythm that wasn''t typically found in a middle-aged person. If they didn''t know her actual age, many people would think that the other party was a young woman just by listening to her voice.


    Lucia smiled. Esmae had persuaded her the most in recent years to start a new rtionship. After all, that would make the best farewell to her emotional haze in the past. But she had never met someone who she had a crush on for so long. She thought she would never meet anyone until Arthur showed up in her life.


    After talking about her love life, Lucia continued, "Esmae, there is one more thing that needs you to listen patiently."


    Lucia knew that Esmae was inclined to get excited, so when she announced the big news, she reminded Esmae like a naughty girl.


    "Come on! My curiosity is killing me already!" As soon as Lucia finished speaking, Esmae''s excited voice came from the receiver.


    "For a long time, I have never known who Theodore''s biological father is, and I have never thought to find out, but... fate is so mysterious, my current boyfriend... is actually Theodore''s birth father!" Lucia spoke as slowly as possible about that wonderful coincidence.


    "What?" Esmae, who was far away in the USA, eximed, and Lucia could almost imagine her jumping up.


    With a smile on her face, Luciaforted Esmae and then used simple words to tell her story with Arthur. But when she finished speaking, the other end of the phone was silent.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Lucia knew that Esmae was digesting what she had just said. So she patiently waited for her to reply.


    Finally, Esmae spoke up, "Are you saying that the boyfriend you''re dating now is the same guy who entered the room five years ago? He''s Theodore''s birth father, and it''s all because of a mistake?"


    Was there such a coincidence in the world?


    "Yes, that was him." The thought of Arthur made the smile on Lucia''s lips soften.


    "Goodness! Lucia, that''s fate! But did you confirm he was that person?" Esmae''s voice was very excited.


    "Positive. He did the paternity test himself," Lucia replied with a smile.


    "Then you gotta cherish this connection. It''s so rare that no one would believe it even if written in a book!" Esmae said happily and yfully.


    "I know, I am very grateful and holding it dearly." This was Lucia''s most real thought.


    "Lucia, I am so happy for you. I thought you would never get out of the nightmare Jacob caused," Esmae saidfortably.


    "How can it be? Jacob was just a passerby in my life. I will never let myself die alone hating him!" Although Lucia did have such negative thoughts in the past, now with Arthur, Lucia could let go of her past dark side.


    "That''s good..." Esmae said repeatedly, really happy for Lucia.


    "His home is in New York, so after I go back to visit you this Christmas, Theodore and I will go to see his family. Esmae, can we go together then?" Although Esmae was not biologically rted to her, to Lucia, Esmae was like her real mother. If it weren''t for her rushing back to Athegate to help her five years ago after getting her message, Lucia couldn''t imagine what she would be like now.


    "Of course," Esmae happily agreed. She wanted to meet the man who had helped Lucia move on from the past, and his family, so she asked again, "By the way, you haven''t told me his name yet." When Lucia heard the words, she realized that she was careless. Just now, she had been referring to Arthur by "him", and she hadn''t told Esmae his name, so she immediately replied, "His name is Arthur."


    After Lucia finished speaking, she thought that Esmae would respond, but after waiting for a long time, there was no more sound on the other end of the phone, but the sound of the electric current was unbearably sizzling. Lucia frowned slightly in confusion, and asked, "Esmae, are you still there?"

 Chapter 48 Things Need to Be Discussed Face to Face

    There was another moment of silence. Lucia thought the signal was interrupted, and just wanted to hang up the phone to call again, when Esmae''s voice sounded, low and solemn. "Arthur, the chairman of Davonnis Corp, Edwin''s third son, is that him?"


    "Yes," Lucia responded immediately, and then asked, "Esmae, do you know him?"


    Hearing Esmae say Arthur''s father''s name, Lucia remembered that Esmae''s family was equally good - maybe they knew each other.


    "Edwin is one of the best talents in the financial industry in the USA and the chairman of Davonnis Corp. How could I not know him?" Esmae''s voice was still low.


    Esmae''s words didn''t sound like apliment or appreciation, but rather sarcasm.


    She soundedpletely different from the excitement when she learned that Lucia was in love.


    Lucia was even more puzzled, but she didn''t know the reason.


    At this moment, Esmae continued, "You guys should book a ticket on the 20th ande back. I have something to tell you in person."


    Lucia nned to take the flight on the 23rd with Arthur. It was the end of the year, so Arthur was very busy at work and couldn''t leave earlier.


    So, Lucia hesitated and said, "Esmae, can we go back on the 23rd instead? I would like to wait for Arthur..."


    "No, you and Theodore shoulde back to me first, just the two of you." Esmae gave Lucia no room for refusal. She was telling Lucia that it had to be done instead of asking for Lucia''s opinion. This time, Lucia was even more confused.


    Just as Lucia was about to say something, Esmae said she was tired and all could be discussed until they were back. She then hung up the phone in a hurry, leaving Lucia puzzled. Arthur saw Lucia like this when he came out of the living room with Theodore smelling fresh from the shower.


    On the balcony, Lucia looked alone in the dim light. Although the heating in the room was pouring out from the open drag window, there was still a white mist around Lucia, as if wrapping her in the cold. "Lucia, what are you doing standing on the balcony?" Arthur hurried over, stretched out his hand, and pulled Lucia back into the warm room. Only then did Luciae back to her senses. Seeing Lucia''s confused face, Arthur frowned slightly and asked her worriedly, "What was on your mind just now?"


    Lucia looked nk, but her mind was racing. She and Esmae were just talking on the phone, however, after being told that her boyfriend was Arthur, Esmae''s tone sounded cold and even faintly revealed hostility to Edwin.


    Lucia couldn''t figure it out, but there was one thing she could be sure of - she wouldn''t go against Esmae.


    Esmae was a good friend of Lucia''s father Eric before she went abroad. The two had a deep friendship. Although she went to the USA very early to develop her career, rarely returned to Athegate, and seldom meet Eric, their friendship never ended. Lucia had always remembered that it was Esmae who would bring her countless gifts whenever she returned to Athegate and who treated her like a daughter, not to mention the kindness Esmae had shown to her in recent years.


    Esmae was too important to Lucia, so Lucia looked up and spoke to Arthur.


    "Arthur, I am afraid I might not be able to leave with you. I talked to Esmae on the phone just now, and she said that she missed Theodore so much that she wanted me to fly to the USA on the 20th. And I am on vacation now anyway. I am going to leave a day earlier and spend some extra time with her."


    It was not the first time that Arthur heard Lucia mention Esmae. He knew that if it hadn''t been for the help of Esmae five years ago, Lucia would not have gotten out of the tragedy and stood in front of him now. So, even though he was unwilling, he still showed understanding.


    "Okay, how about this? I spend some extra time to finish my work earlier these two days and I will leave with you."


    As a husband and a father, Arthur knew that Lucia could take care of herself, but he just wasn''t sure, and naturally wanted to go with them.


    "There''s no need!" Lucia subconsciously refused after hearing this, because Esmae made it clear that only she and Theodore would be expected to go back.


    Lucia then immediately realized she had answered too fast, which made Arthur''s expression change, so she hurriedly added an exnation.


    "It''s the end of the year, and your work matters more. Besides, our destinations are different. I''ll take Theodore back first. Don''t worry, okay?" In this situation, Lucia could only choose to lie.


    Arthur stared at Lucia''s slightly flickering eyes and could only nod in agreement.


    "Okay, I''ll help you change your ticket to the 20th and get to you guys as soon as I go back on the 23rd."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was just the difference between a few days early and a few dayster.


    Arthur''s understanding made Lucia feel both relieved and guilty, and she couldn''t figure out the purpose of Esmae''s request.


    Lucia was afraid that Arthur would see something wrong with her, and she quickly turned her attention to tease Theodore. "Babe, we''re going back to see Grandma Esmae in a few days."


    Esmae treated Lucia as her own daughter and loved Theodore even more, so Theodore immediately cheered when he heard this.


    The child''s excitement really distracted Arthur. He hugged his son and started listening to him talk about Grandma Esmae - how she was treating him nicely. Lucia looked at the two of them with mixed emotions.


    It waste at night, and Arthur still stayed at Lucia''s house. Sophie sent Jan back to the vi. Theodore slept obediently. And now it would be Arthur''s favorite time to be alone with Lucia.


    Lucia lied to Arthur. Even though it was a white lie, Lucia felt guilty. She sat on the sofa in his arms and watched the evening financial report together. When she talked to him, she seemed a little bit absent- minded.


    Arthur hugged her on the sofa and talked about Athegate''s recent financial changes. Sometimes he noticed that she didn''t respond to him right away. When he looked down, he saw her incline her head on his shoulder, her eyes blurred, and even a little confused, but he didn''t think too much into it.


    Now, there were sixteen days left until Christmas, and three days before Lucia and Theodore went abroad.


    In the past three days, Lucia took time to start packing. After packing her and her son''s luggage on the 18th, she took time to ask Nia out for coffee, listen to the updates on Nia''s recent work, and tell Nia to deal with some business.


    After they finished talking about official business, Nia asked about Arthur out of curiosity.


    Lucia didn''t hide anything deliberately, and she satisfied Nia''s curiosity by telling her some daily life stories with Arthur. Nia listened with great interest.


    "After thest press conference, everyone now knows that you are Mr. Davies''s real girlfriend and is envious!" Nia said with a little excitement while holding the coffee. That Lucia was attracting attention, and it was positive attention, made her happier than anyone else.


    "Really?" Lucia replied with a faint smile, quite rxed.


    Nia looked at Lucia who had a tender look in her eyes. She felt distressed for Lucia but admired Lucia at the same time.


    "People asionally ndered you with what happened five years ago, but now most of them have changed their views. I have to say that Mr. Davies''s words at the press conference really subverted people''s inherent thinking a lot. Lucia, fortunately, Mr. Davies believes you," Nia said sentimentally.


    When Lucia heard this, the small smile on the corner of her mouth gradually deepened along with the change of light and shadow outside the window. Right, the faith Arthur had in her was more important than any other thing. Her lover who knew the truth was always by her side, so she had nothing to be afraid of.

 Chapter 49 You Temper Has Gotten Worse

    Lucia listened to Nia talking about the change in public opinion. They chatted happily, but did not notice someone gazing at them in the corner of the cafe from time to time.


    Jacob didn''t expect that he would be so lucky today. He didn''t want to be bothered by Poppy, so he went out to drink coffee alone at noon with the excuse of meeting a client. But unexpectedly, he bumped into Lucia.


    Moreover, Arthur and Eduard were not present, and her assistant who didn''t fear threatening beside her was negligible.


    During this time, Jacob had been looking for opportunities to ask Lucia to meet privately, because he wanted to know what her ns were aftering back.


    Though he had spected that she might not tell him the truth, he would like to give it a shot. Because this way he could...


    His eyes were fixated on Lucia. Even though the two were far away, Jacob could still see her stunning smile. Even he himself didn''t realize how greedy his face was when he saw that smile.


    Lucia was forced to suspend her job because of the scandal. Jacob couldn''t reach her through thepany. After all kinds of inquiries, he finally found her private number. Unfortunately, he was blocked every time he called. Jacob was about to give up until he met her today by chance.


    Watching Lucia''s every move intently, Jacob was like a viper lurking in the grass, waiting for the right moment to capture his prey in one fell swoop.


    The lunch break was almost over, Lucia had free time, but Nia still had to go back to work. She stood up and said goodbyes to Lucia before leaving. Lucia had not finished her coffee, so she was staying. This was a golden opportunity!


    After Niapletely left the cafe and disappeared into the crowd of people on the street, Jacob stood up and even deliberately avoided the route on which he would be discovered by Lucia, choosing to approach her after the detour.


    But when Jacob walked over without saying hello and sat down in the seat opposite Lucia, she didn''t look surprised at all, and even sipped a cup of coffee, lowered her eyes, and asked. "What would you like to drink?"


    Lucia immediately felt a sense of disgust within herself, but her pride did not allow her to run away.


    She had done nothing wrong and had no guilt for him, so no way should she run away and avoid him when she met him. On the contrary, the one who should feel afraid of meeting her should be Jacob! Lucia sipped her coffee, thinking dismissively.


    "You saw me just now, didn''t you!" Although Lucia lowered her eyes which betrayed no emotions, Jacob felt that he was being disdained by her!


    Lucia was silent, nomittal.


    At this time, a waitress came over and asked politely, "Sir, would you need me to bring your coffee over?"


    Jacob was instantly annoyed and yelled at the waitress, "Go away!"


    The waitress didn''t expect that the seemingly gentle and polite guest would get angry with her for no reason and was stunned there for a while, a little overwhelmed.


    It was Lucia speaking to help her out.


    "Just get him a new cup of what he was having and send it over here."


    Lucia raised her head and smiled at the waitress, intending to appease her.


    The waitress was embarrassed, but after seeing Lucia''s smile, her heart melted. She nodded quickly and left to get the coffee ready.


    As soon as the waitress left and when Lucia faced Jacob again, the smile on her face was like a snowke in the palm of her hand, beautiful yet instantly faded away.


    The nameless fire in Jacob''s heart was raging, and Lucia''s actions undoubtedly indicated that she could show a generous smile even to a stranger, but it was absolutely impossible for him! Jacob had the anger that he wanted to let out but found no outlet. It made him clench his fists impatiently, and at this moment Lucia said indifferently, "Your temper has gotten worse."


    Though the old Jacob was also hypocritical, he was modest in his dealings with others.


    It seemed that power and money could indeed change a person''s character. From a tolerant man to an extremely arrogant jerk, he must havee a "long" way.


    There was no way Jacob could bear Lucia mocking him. Jacob immediately countered, "Aren''t you too?"


    At this time, Jacob, although annoyed, had hidden joy within himself. Lucia was willing to talk to him, and it was not like the first time when they only talked about business affairs, which made him finally feel like he was talking to an "old acquaintance."


    Lucia found it hard to understand, so she stopped talking and turned to look out the window, preferring to be dazzled by the sun than to look at Jacob.


    Jacob looked at Lucia''s slightly hazy and delicate profile, and couldn''t help but think if the conspiracy five years ago was true love, would they sit here today, snuggling with each other, talking about life and the future, and even already have children of their own?


    Jacob unconsciously fell into the picture he made up in his mind. Now he was sessful, but the person staying with him was Poppy, who had an increasingly domineering personality.


    The love between them had been worn away by countless conjectures and power struggles, so the tranquility and beauty shown by Lucia were exactly what Jacobcked now - something used to be within his reach. This was incredibly ironic.


    Not hearing Jacob speaking again, Lucia got a little bit impatient. She knew he came here to question her, so he should just go ahead. But why was he so silent?


    Frowning slightly, Lucia turned her head and saw Jacob''s weird look at a nce.


    ''Why is he looking at me so weirdly?'' Lucia thought to herself.


    Lucia frowned and said impolitely, "If you have something to say, say it now. Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Lucia pulled Jacob out of his head with her snappish voice.


    After Jacob realized what he was thinking, his expression became very unnatural, but seeing the impatience in Lucia''s eyes, Jacob felt anger surge up again, thinking, ''Why does she always look at me with such aloof and indifferent eyes!''


    Jacob waspletely unaware that he was the one that had hurt Lucia the most!


    If Lucia hadn''t been a civilized person, she would have wanted to sh Jacob with a knife every time she saw him! "Why on earth are youing back?" Jacob''s anger dispelled his previous expectations, and his attitude became worse.


    At that moment, the waitress happened toe over to serve coffee, and unsurprisingly, she got frightened by Jacob again.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, before Jacob speak anything, the waitress put the coffee on the table, and fled without even saying "Sir, please enjoy."


    Lucia felt what she had seen was ridiculous. Jacob''s self-restraint did not match his current status.


    At this thought, she said in a much colder tone, "I told you, this is my home."

 Chapter 50 Lucias Mothers Relics

    "So what? You just came back with no scruples and no purpose?" Jacob couldn''t believe that Lucia returned to Athegate only because of homesickness, knowing that under his and Poppy''s defamation, Lucia had been notorious in Athegate right now. Lucia would also be used as a negative example of adultery.


    "Why can''t I?" Lucia lowered her eyes and responded coldly.


    Every word of What Lucia said was true, but Jacob who naturally had a suspicious mind thought Lucia was lying.


    Although Lucia had hatred for Jacob and taking back the Webbex Group was a n she had yet to implement, her return to Athegate this time was indeed a coincidence. The offer from Jibillion Inc itself was beyond her expectation, and even the city where she would work was out of her control before. Since she had the chance toe back home, Lucia wouldn''t hesitate, let alone fear Jacob and Poppy.


    Because this was her home!


    This was Lucia''s most honest answer.


    "Okay, of course!" Jacob sneered and sarcastically said. "As soon as you came back, you became the CEO of Jibillion Inc. You have a close rtionship with Eduard, and now Arthur is deeply in love with you. Don''t tell me that all this is going with the flow, or it will pose no threat to JTP Group!"


    The most difficult thing in the world was talking sense into a madman.


    Lucia wanted to take a deep sigh, but since Jacob was so wary of her presence, it meant that he was worried that she would dig up what happened five years ago. Besides, she could see that JTP Group was not without ws now. If he had nothing to lose, there was no need to guard her.


    Lucia showed a rare sly smile and deliberately stared into Jacob''s eyes and said, "Why, are you afraid?"


    Lucia was provoking Jacob. Anyway, even if she didn''t deliberately target JTP Group, Jacob would still keep getting her into trouble because of his suspicion. he and Poppy were the ones who nned the scandal ten days ago, weren''t they?


    "You!" Jacob didn''t expect Lucia would say such a thing, so he didn''t know what to say for a while to fight back.


    "If you are afraid, then you can go ahead and y all the schemes and tricks to attack me. Anyway, justice will prevail. What happened ten days ago has proved this. If you are not afraid, then you should sit in your president''s office and take good care of all of the things you''ve got ''with great difficulty''. Don''t worry about what I might do all day long."


    Lucia stared at Jacob fearlessly, warning him coldly.


    Jacob was extremely angry, but his thoughts got clear, "Lucia, it seems that you have made a lot of progress in these years..."


    Jacob looked at Lucia, saying these meaningful words.


    "I do," Lucia answered without hesitation. "I have grown a lot. Now I can read people well, and I can tell good from the bad."


    The only ironic side of Lucia in her life was probably all shown when she was with Jacob.


    This time, Jacob choked once again.


    He came to question her purpose of returning to Athegate, but now it seemed that he was losing ground and being ridiculed by her.


    Jacob knew very well that such an argument was meaningless, and the most sensible move now was to stand up and leave proudly. However, he just couldn''t move his body.


    The two fell silent again.


    Lucia''s patience slowly wore out over time. She thought Jacob could say something weighty this time, but now it seemed that she had overestimated him. This kind of dialogue was like a childish argument, meaningless and disturbing.


    "Is there anything else you want to say?" Lucia asked indifferently, looking away at the crowd outside the window.


    Nothing. Jacob didn''t know what to say anymore. He didn''t have any confidence to deal with Lucia now, but he was unwilling to ept the fact that he was defeated and had to flee. And he seemed to remember something, and a vicious smile touched her lips, so he spoke.


    "By the way, you have something important left with me."


    Something important?


    After hearing this, Lucia turned around and happened to see the smug smile on Jacob''s face. For a moment, she couldn''t figure out what Jacob was talking about.


    Seeing Lucia''s face full of doubts, Jacob became even morecent, feeling that he had finally pulled a game back, and he slowly said, "Did you forget what your mother left behind?" Bracelet! And a ruby ne!This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucia''s eyes widened suddenly, and her memory was instantly pulled back to the scene five years ago when Jacob stepped on his mother''s relic and threatened her to sign the divorce agreement. Seeing that Lucia finally had something other than indifference in her eyes, even if it was hatred, Jacob was overjoyed.


    "It looks like you haven''t forgotten," epting Lucia''s fierce and vivid hatred directly, Jacob deliberately said.


    Eduard was right, any other man might be able to pursue Lucia without any scruples, but only he himself could make Lucia never forget him, even if it was out of hate.


    Jacob wascent at this time, not realizing how perverted his thoughts were.


    Lucia red at Jacob, and her calmness waspletely destroyed.


    Five years ago, Jacob used his mother''s relics to threaten her to sign the divorce agreement. After signing, not only did he kick the ring into pieces, but he did not return the ruby ne. He just promised not to damage it anymore. At that time, she had no choice but to do whatever it took to protect it. Over the years, this ne had always been a concern within herself.


    It was a beautiful thing left to her by her mother, but it witnessed the most miserable moment in her life.


    "Give it back to me," Lucia said word for word, hatred shing at Jacob like a knife.


    "Of course, I can." Jacob readily agreed, ignoring Lucia''s gaze, but his eyes shed and he said slyly, "But not now."


    He finally remembered what could threaten Lucia, and there was no way he would hand it over easily.


    "Conditions." Lucia didn''t want to waste her time with Jacob.


    "Conditions?" Jacobughed, "Actually, it''s not a condition. I have what you want in my hands, but I won''t touch it. I just want you toe out and see me whenever I make a phone call."


    Jacob knew that he could make more demands having her mother''s relic in his hand, and it was not impossible to ask her to leave Athegate. But instead, he was more concerned about the fact that he could not reach Lucia before, and he just wanted her to be on call!


    Lucia couldn''t help but sneer when she heard Jacob''s words.


    "Do you think I''ll agree?" she asked.


    "You don''t have to," Jacob continued with a false smile. "That ne means nothing to me anyway, and it takes nothing to destroy it."


    The anger and hatred in Lucia''s eyes were burning even more, but... she couldn''t renounce her mother''s relics.

 Chapter 51 You Have Three Chances

    "You have three chances. The preconditions are, I won''t meet you in the middle of the night, nor will I do anything that may bring harm to other people. It''s true my mother''s belongings are important, but I''m not going to break my rules for them."


    Without hesitation, Jacob agreed. Lucia gave him the answer after consideration. He did not need to bargain with her over that. If he pushed her too much, he might end up with something less satisfying. Now that he got the answer he wanted, he said, "Okay, three chances. It''s a deal. I won''t make it hard for you. And I need you to remove my number from your cklist. I''m sure you know my number." Lucia nced at him. It didn''t ur to her that he would mention his phone number. She did cklist his number on purpose.


    "What? You don''t want to do that?" He asked intentionally, seeing Lucia staring at him.


    They made eye contact for a few seconds.


    Without saying anything, Lucia took out her phone and removed his number from the cklist while he was watching.


    It greatly pleased Jacob. Finally, he felt a sense of superiority before her. "Oh, right. You cannot tell anyone about our deal. I would destroy the ne the minute I know that you disclose our secret to anyone."


    What a cunning bastard. He knew Arthur and Eduard would spare no effort to help her. If they knew Jacob had threatened her with her mother''s relics, they might find other ways to set obstacles for him. Poppy, who was green-eyed, could not know this either. Once she got mad with him, she was even more difficult to deal with than Arthur and Eduard.


    "I know. And you must keep this deal in mind. If you break it or refuse to follow it, I will tell Poppy alone." Lucia answered with impatience and then threatened Jacob.


    If he broke his word, letting Poppy know would be the biggest punishment she gave to him.


    He looked sullen and stared at Lucia for quite a while before nodding in silence.


    The air around them froze again. The coffee on the table was already cold. Lucia had no intention to stay there or waste her breath.


    Without hesitation, she took her phone and bag aside, stood up, and was about to leave.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Jacob, who was sitting opposite her, was surprised at her sudden movement. He blurted out, "Are you leaving?"


    The moment he blurted out those words, he regretted it. It sounded like he didn''t want her to leave.


    Lucia nced at him, frowning. She had epted his unreasonable requests. What more did he want?


    To make himself appear less awkward, Jacob added, "I am your old friend. Shouldn''t you chat more with me?"


    "I have nothing to say," Lucia said tly and turned around resolutely. She paid the bill and left the caf¨¦, giving him no chance to speak more.


    Jacob''s eyes followed Lucia the whole time as she walked away from him and disappeared into the crowd.


    Eventually, he frowned and threw himself back into the seat, "Damn it."


    As soon as Lucia left, Jacob''s mind functioned normally. He realized that he could have asked her for more with that ne, but somehow he only asked her to show up whenever he called her. And he only had three chances to do it.


    But, after a second thought, Jacob felt better. He could make good use of these three chances to achieve a lot of things.


    ''Lucia... you would regret it.'' Jacob thought to himself.


    While walking through the crowd, Lucia felt frustrated that her mother''s ne was still in Jacob''s hands.


    Honestly, she didn''t believe that Jacob would keep his word.


    He broke every promise he made to her. In the end, each of them turned into an ironic joke.


    She was thinking about other ways to get it back, but she could not figure out a way for the time being. She could not steal it from him, could she?


    The confrontation she had with Jacob greatly annoyed her.


    She was leaving Athegate the day after tomorrow. Esmae''s entricity really worried her. Her insecurity had nowhere to hide though she was now treading on the busiest street in this city.


    She walked until she found out that she had passed several blocks and that the person she wanted to meet the most was Arthur.


    She hesitated no more and took a cab to Branch of Davonnis. He should be working in his office at this time.


    It was the second time that Lucia stepped into Branch of Davonnis. Though she was not apanied by Arthur, she caught all staff''s attention the moment she appeared in the hall.


    "Isn''t that Lucia, our CEO''s girlfriend?" Someone eximed immediately.


    "It''s her. It''s Lucia. Oh my god. It''s the first time I have seen her in such a short distance. She''s so pretty." Someone praised while staring fixedly at her.


    "Why are you making a fuss over it? Don''t forget what she has done five years ago." Someone mocked out of jealousy.


    "What are you talking about? Mr. Davies spoke up for her in the press conference. What he said made sense, and we didn''t know the whole picture. It''s unfair to draw an early conclusion." Someone who admired Arthur reputed.


    "Right. Don''t be jealous. Our CEO can differ right from wrong. If he believes her, he must have his reasons. Plus, the girlfriend of our CEO is absolutely a woman of good character," someone who believed Arthur had a good eye for women reputed as well.


    People held different attitudes toward Lucia, but most of them tend to support her considering Arthur''s words and actions.


    Whatever their view of her was, it had no influence on Lucia who walked casually.


    When she was passing the hall and the crowd, she heard their remarks, but she just took no heed of them. It was silly to care about how others viewed her.


    When she walked into the elevator, all the noises were isted.


    When it ascended to the top and when Lucia walked out of the elevator, she was amazed by the blue wall that came into her view and felt better.


    "Lucia." When she was appreciating the light blue wall, Arthur''s voice came to her.


    She turned around in surprise. Why was he waiting for her?


    He approached her and held her hand. Feeling the warmth of it, he stopped frowning, "The reception informed me when you entered the hall." Lucia could not help cracking a smile. It seemed everyone in Branch of Davonnis knew her now.

 Chapter 52 Change of Pictures on Arthurs Desk

    Holding her hand, Arthur led Lucia to his office. When he was passing Kyle''s seat, he asked Kyle to buy some little cakes. Feeling that she might have bothered Kyle, Lucia smiled and thanked him. Kyle was taken aback at the sight of her smile, but he was soon scared away by Arthur''s angry gaze and ran to buy cakes. Lucia was amused.


    "Why did you scare him?" She asked amusedly while wiping away the tears resulting fromughing too hard.


    "Many people stare at me. Are you going to re at all of them?" Lucia held his arms andughed as they walked into the office.


    "I don''t have that much energy." He said, "I only have energy enough to scare this one away."


    To have a rxing Christmas holiday, Arthur had been working twice as hard as before.


    Now when he saw the smile on Lucia''s face, he felt all his exhaustion fading away.


    After Lucia seated herself on the couch, he turned the temperature up in case she felt cold with her coat off. Then he said, "I gotta work."


    Hearing that, Lucia looked at his desk where piles of documents were scattered. She nodded and checked the news on her phone, while Arthur engaged himself again in work. Silence reigned over the office again. Both of them were doing their own business and trying not to disturb each other, but still, they cared for each other.


    That was probably the mostfortable rtionship.


    Not long after, Kyle came back with cakes that he bought at a famous cake shop after walking through three blocks.


    Lucia smiled and thanked him. This time, he almost buried his head into his chest, not daring to stare at her. He nodded and went out so that his boss wouldn''t re at him. Amused by Kyle, Lucia looked back at Arthur only to find him staring at Kyle again.


    It was when Kyle left that he smiled at her and buried himself again in the pile of documents. It felt really good that they cared for each other while both remained independent. With that in mind, each bite was as sweet as honey.


    Lucia took a piece of cake to ask Arthur if he wanted some, but when she approached the desk, she was stunned before she could speak. The things he put on the desk were different from thest time. Arthur tilted his head and bit on the cake. His lips identally touched her skin, which brought great pleasure to him. Meanwhile, he felt it strange that Lucia did not react.


    He looked up and found her staring at his desk.


    He followed her gaze and realized what she was staring at. The corner of his mouth could not help going upward. It was a little surprise, wasn''t it?


    On his desk, some picture frames caught Lucia''s attention. The number of picture frames was different this time, there were two more. Lucia was both surprised and moved.


    The first one was apparently taken secretly. On the balcony of Lucia''s house, she was sitting on a rocking chair and looking out, seemingly attracted by something.


    The picture was taken on a warm winter afternoon. The tender sunlight shed ayer of dreamy yellow light upon her, making it all seem warm and fuzzy. And Arthur cared little about how he looked, merely leaving a smirky face on the right corner of the picture.


    Another one was Theodore''s ID photo. Lucia took him to take it, so it was familiar to her. In this picture, Theodore looked rather serious. But naughty as he was, he deliberately curved up his lips at the moment this photo was taken. It almost failed as an ID photo.


    It didn''t ur to Lucia that Arthur would secretly take these pictures and ce them on his desk.


    "Arthur, why..." For a moment, words failed Lucia.


    "You and Theodore are important people of mine, so the photos of you should also be ced on the desk." He put his arm around her waist and smiled.


    He had this idea of putting pictures of Lucia and Theodore there thest time when Lucia saw those picture frames, but he would not have given her a surprise unless he took the picture of her without her knowing.


    So, on that warm afternoon, he secretly took a photo of Lucia. Then, he managed to find Theodore''s ID photo, and put photos of them together with photos of his other family members on the desk where he could see them every day. That was Arthur''s way of being tender.


    "Arthur, thank you so much." Feeling touched, Lucia bent over, put her chin on his head, and smelled his hair.


    "Are you crying?" Arthur said jokingly when Lucia kept silent.


    "Of course not." Though moved, Lucia denied it without hesitation. She buried her face in his hair.


    "I thought you would at least shed some tears," he said when gently holding Lucia''s arms.


    His words prompted Lucia to loosen her hands. The moment she was about to retort, she met his affectionate eyes.


    He smiled faintly, raised his head a little bit, and looked tenderly at Lucia.


    His affectionate gaze made Lucia''s heart skip a beat.


    Instead of fighting back, Lucia held his face with her hands and kissed his eyelid.


    Arthur enjoyed her tenderness. He looked calm, but his hands holding her arms tightened.


    With his heart throbbing, he couldn''t help but frown.


    Soon, the day of departure, the 20th, came despite Arthur''s reluctance.


    It was early in the morning and Arthur was busy packing the luggage for Lucia and Theodore.


    Though Lucia had packed the things, as a prudent man, Arthur checked everything again before they left. Lucia could only let him do it. Standing beside them, Sophie was smiling.


    She knew her son best. The reason why he wanted to check everything again with Lucia was that he wanted to spend more time with her. Arthur''s apathy was always a known fact, but there was no denying that he would love someone for a long time once he fell in love.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Lucia was the first woman that Arthur had a crush on.


    Now seeing her son''s childish behavior, Sophie was amused and contented.


    Time ticked away. There were less than three hours before the ne took off, and it took almost one hour to get to the airport. Lucia found it hard to tell Arthur about it, so she turned to Sophie for help. She looked at Sophie and wished Sophie to persuade Arthur.

 Chapter 53 Phone Is Off

    "Arthur..." Lucia sighed resignedly.


    "Arthur, Lucia, and Theodore are just leaving a few days ahead of us. Don''t make it like you''ll never see her again." It never urred to Sophie that Arthur could be so indecisive. She was both amused and annoyed.


    "Can we go now?" Knowing that she had pushed Arthur''s button, Sophie apologized and urged him.


    "Let''s go. Come, Theodore. Give daddy a hug," Arthur said to Theodore, who was reading on the couch.


    On hearing his father''s calling, Theodore walked over and raised his arms high. And Arthur lifted him up. Though Theodore said nothing, he hugged Arthur tightly to show his reluctance to leave.


    While Arthur was holding Theodore in his arms, tenderness came into his eyes. Lucia noticed it and instantly grabbed her baggage, hoping to go out first, but Arthur gripped her as soon as she made a step. "Let me help you." He was unwilling to let her do any heavy work.


    "Then I''ll hold Theodore." Lucia proposed, afraid that Arthur would get exhausted, but her advice was turned down immediately. "Don''t even think about it." He nced at her and went out with one hand holding Theodore, the other dragging the baggage. Lucia and Sophie exchanged a look. Both of them were amused and could do nothing about it at the same time. When they went downstairs, Lucia took the passenger''s seat first. Sophie and Theodore took the back seats.


    Lucia didn''t want to put Arthur in a dilemma of arranging the seats, so she let Sophie be seated in the back.


    Arthur was moved by her consideration. He was holding his hand while they were waiting for Theodore to fasten the seatbelt. He was really reluctant to part with her. Lucia silently held his hand tight and gave him a big smile.


    When Theodore was ready, Arthur let go of Lucia''s hand and started the engine, driving them to the airport.


    With Theodore in the car, the car was filled withughter and happiness on its way. Arthur didn''t want Lucia to leave, and Sophie didn''t want her grandson to leave.


    The elder one and the young kid chatted with each other, enjoying the rare peaceful moments.


    Atst, they arrived at the airport. As soon as Arthur arrived, A staff member whose duty was receiving shareholders came to help them carry the luggage, which allowed Arthur some time to say goodbye to Lucia.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Arthur''s arm held Theodore and the other arm was put around Lucia''s waist.


    Theodoreforted Arthur, "Mommy and I will be waiting for you in the USA. Come and find us soon, Daddy."


    He sensitively noticed that his parents were reluctant to part with each other.


    Honestly, he didn''t want to be separated from his daddy, either, but he didn''t show his reluctance after he saw his mommy''s red-rimmed eyes. Instead, he yed a part in livening the atmosphere.


    "I will. Theodore, you should be your mommy''s good boy and wait for me to pick you up, okay?" said Arthur softly. He could not help kissing Theodore on his soft little cheek.


    At the same time, Lucia buried her face in Arthur''s neck, fearing her tears would flow down the minute she looked up.


    Not long after, the airport staff came to remind Lucia that it was time for boarding.


    Though Arthur found it hard to part with them, he forced himself to let them go.


    Before they left, he repeatedly reminded them to be careful on the road. He finally stopped talking until the airport staff reminded Lucia to board again. But he seemed even more reluctant to let them leave. "Take care, Sophie," Lucia said. After taking Theodore from Arthur, she looked at Arthur again with deep affection.


    "You too. Theodore, you are a little man now. Take care of your mommy, okay?" Sophie nodded to Lucia and then talked with Theodore.


    "Don''t worry, Grandma. I will. With me around, no one dares bully Mommy." Theodore patted his chest in a manly manner.


    After they said goodbye, the staff worker directed Lucia to the boarding gate. "Miss Webb, this way."


    Lucia turned around and walked away without looking back, afraid that she would be unwilling to leave after taking one more look.


    Arthur''s gaze followed her until he could no longer see her.


    Lucia had found the seats of her and Theodore in the first ss. The air hostess came to ask her if she needed anything, but she stopped after saying the first few words.


    She then turned to Theodore to ask if he needed something. Theodore, lying in her mother''s arms, shook his head. Then the air hostess went away.


    "Don''t cry, Mommy." Snuggling up to her chest, Theodore patted softly on her arms.


    It turned out that the air hostess left considerately after noticing Lucia''s red-rimmed eyes and depressed mood.


    "Teddy, Mommy is fine." Theodore''sfort was of great help. She managed to pull herself together and conceal her feelings lest Theodore would be worried.


    She knew she would reunite with Arthur in a few days, but her heart ached so much when she turned around to leave in the VIP room. She even lost the courage to look back, for she was afraid that she would throw herself into his arms once she did so. With no outlet to vent her feelings, she could only shed tears silently.


    "Mommy, you are missing Daddy, aren''t you?" Theodore seemed to know it all.


    Lucia smiled, and patted his head, "Yeah, I miss your daddy. But he wille for us soon."


    "So, Mommy should stop crying," Theodore said in a childish voice while wiping Lucia''s tears away.


    Lucia clutched his hand and kissed it. She nodded and stopped feeling sad.


    Soon, the ne took off, to everyone''s expectation, heading to the USA.


    On the day of the 23rd, Arthur had packed everything without Sophie''s reminding him. In the early morning, he drove to her ce to pick her and Jan up, so that they could return to the USA together. Before departure, he intended to video chat with Lucia first, but she didn''t answer it.


    He called her, only to find her phone was off.


    "What''s wrong, Arthur?" The minute Sophie walked downstairs, she noticed her son staring at his phone in a daze.


    "Lucia''s phone is off..." There was a hint of worry in his voice, though his face looked calm.


    Sophie didn''t think it was a problem, andforted Arthur, "Maybe she''s busy doing other stuff. You know that Esmae is the only family Lucia has. Sure, Lucia will spend a lot of time with Esmae when she gets there. And she won''t stare at her phone screen all day long. Don''t worry. Let''s go to New York first. You can contact her again when we arrive."


    But Arthur vaguely had a bad hunch.

 Chapter 54 Looking for a Needle in a Haystack

    "Stop thinking about it. You''ve packed things, so let''s go." Seeing Arthur still knitting his eyebrows, Sophie changed the topic to distract him.


    Right on cue, Jan walked in, leaving little time for Arthur to be worried. The three of them went to the airport together. After more than ten hours of flight, they finally arrived.


    The headquarters of Davonnis Corp was in the busiest part of Wall Street, adjacent to other top financialpanies, thriving modestly.


    The Davies Manor, however, was low-key. A manor, which used to belong to a declining aristocrat, was renovated into the Davies Manor.


    On his way home, he heard that his other three brothers had arrived home.


    The one that came to pick them up at the airport was Arthur''s eldest brother, Otis.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Though the Davies family had plenty of servants, Otis was the most appropriate one to pick up Master Arthur and Lady Sophie.


    Though both of them developed businesses in the same country, they had their own thing to do. The chances for them to meet each other were rather scarce, so when they eventually met, they could not help embracing each other.


    The warm atmosphere of family meeting together was Sophie''s favorite. She looked at both her sons with a contented smile.


    "Come, dad, Bailey, and Dous are all waiting for you," Otis said and was about to lead them home, but Arthur said he needed to call someone first.


    Otis was confused. Who was Arthur calling?


    Sophie could not help rolling her eyes, "Did you forget Arthur now has a girlfriend and a son? Of course, he needs to call them first."


    "Right. Mom, didn''t you tell us you were going toe back together? Where are they?" Otis smiled.


    Sophie told Otis that they went to Chicago first, and Arthur was contacting Lucia.


    Otis nodded. He and his mother looked at Arthur who was making a call in the corner.


    But gradually, they found something was not right.


    The look on Arthur''s face was getting sullener. Sophie and Otis approached him to ask what was going on. "It''s still off."


    Arthur frowned.


    Sophie had no idea what she could say tofort him, "Let''s just go home first, alright?"


    Arthur nodded. On the way back to the Davies manor, he repeatedly called Lucia without saying a word.


    Neither Otis nor Sophie knew how to talk him out of that. After three hours'' drive, they arrived at the outskirts of New York. The Davies manor came into their eyes. While the car was driving in, Arthur was lost in his thoughts the whole time.


    On the main staircase, Edwin was waiting for his wife and sons. Bailey and Dous, too, were waiting for their mother and brothers. The minute the car was parked, Dous rushed down to open the car door for his mother. Sophie got off and was surrounded by her two sons.


    "Mom, you are back," said Dous.


    "Mom, wee back," said Bailey.


    Sophie smiled and hugged them. She meant to visit Otis, Bailey, and Arthur, but the visit was dyed, for she met Theodore in Athegate first, and then she knew the existence of Lucia. Anyway, it was good to finally see them, but...


    Sophie looked back into the car, where Arthur was still making the phone call. Her worry grew.


    "Arthur, get off," Dous said to him while noticing he was still in the car, but thetter seemed ignorant of his calling. Dous then wanted to move closer but was stopped by Sophie. "Just leave him alone. Let''s get inside." Sophie said while stopping Dous. When she saw her husband walking towards her, she opened her arms and gently hugged him, "Edwin, I''m back." Edwin hugged her. Though he always seemed severe and stern, there was a soft look on his face. When he noticed that Arthur was still in the car, he asked, "What''s Arthur doing in there?" Sophie did not answer immediately, instead, she signaled to Bailey, Dous, and Otis to get into the house and sit on the couch in the living room, then she started talking about how they lost contact with Lucia.


    "So, he''s doing all these things just for a woman? He didn''t even say hello to us," Edwin said harshly, but his care for Arthur was secretly flowing in his eyes.


    "It''s not his fault." Sophie added, "He loved Lucia. She''s his first love. Of course, he cared about her."


    "Mom," Bailey frowned after hearing his mother''s words, "Is it possible that Arthur is fooled?"


    Among his brothers, Bailey was the one that attracted women the most. He was more than annoyed by their courtship. Since he had seen a lot of money-chasing women, he was able to tell their little tricks. Therefore, he had such guesses.


    The minute he finished his words, a resolute voice came from the entry of the living room, "No, it''s not."


    They turned around, only to find that Arthur, with a strange look on his face, had been standing there since they didn''t know when.


    "It was just a joke." Being stared at by Arthur and other family members, Bailey tried to make up an excuse, so that he could be less med. He didn''t mean it...


    Sophie nced at him and stood up to pull Arthur closer. Then, Arthur greeted Edwin, Bailey, whom he had not seen for a long time, and Dous, his youngest brother. With Lucia''s disappearance hanging over him like a sword of Damocles, he was not in the mood for chit-chat.


    Otis and Edwin exchanged a look, and asked, "Look, Arthur. Didn''t you tell us that Miss Webb went to Chicago to visit her family? Do you know whom she was going to visit? Any name or other information? I can ask some friends to help you find out where they are."


    Otis'' suggestions were the most practical ones. Once he proposed, both Bailey and Dous proposed that they would do the same. And they could still count on the connections that the Davies family already had. Though searching for a local Athegate in the USA was like looking for a needle in the haystack, it would be better to have more people involved in it.


    Sophie, however, slightly frowned. She looked at Arthur, who was also looking at her, frowning. Then he answered in a lowered voice, "I don''t know."

 Chapter 55 He Could Find Her

    What Arthur said almost proved how little hope they had in finding her. There were almost two hundred thousand Americans of Athegate origin in Chicago, and Arthur did not even know Lucia''s aunt''s full name or other detailed information. Searching for them was like finding a needle in a vast ocean.


    "Arthur, are you really dating Miss Webb?" Bailey bantered him.


    Arthur had nothing to answer him. He had no intention to gain a wider knowledge of who Auntie Esmae was, nor had he ever imagined that he would lose contact with Lucia.


    The stone that was pressing his heart became even heavier.


    "Don''t worry, Arthur. At least we know that Lucia and Theodore are safe. You saw someone pick them up the day you video-chatted with her, right?" Sophie was only trying her best to console him. Arthur nodded. If he didn''t know that, he wouldn''t be sitting at home now.


    "Right, Arthur. It''s always busy during Christmas and the New Year''s holiday. Though you cannot get in touch with them, it doesn''t mean they are lost." Dous''s young face was clouded with worries. He adored Arthur the most, and he hated to see him like that.


    "Arthur, Dous is right. It took us so long to finally see each other. Don''t let your paranoia ruin our time. I heard Miss Webb is quite smart, and the child is a highly intelligent genius. They can surely protect themselves. It would be a total waste of time if you keep on fantasizing and worrying. Tonight, we should have some drinks and enjoy our time, okay?" Bailey finally said something soothing.


    Arthur stopped frowning.


    Once Edwin noticed it, he interjected, "Count me in."


    "How dare you!" Sophie, who was most concerned with Edwin''s health condition, red at him when she heard his words.


    Though Arthur was worried, he believed Lucia and Theodore were capable enough to protect themselves. To make his family feel better, he also had some drinks.


    At night, Edwin and Sophie were chatting, but their topic eventually shifted to Arthur.


    "Arthur is too concentrated. All these years, once he likes something, he would grow fonder and fonder of it. Nothing can talk him out of it." When he was talking about Arthur, the look on Edwin''s face was mixed with both concern and affection.


    "I know," Sophie answered quietly. Though Bailey was constantly bothered by women, it was quite impossible for him to be impressed, which was rather a relief for them.


    Edwin put his arms around Sophie''s and asked her seriously, "Do you really think Lucia is trustworthy?"


    It was not strange that Edwin should have such concerns. Lucia wasplicated. She lived on with a sense of hatred. Meanwhile, Arthur had the ability to help her. Edwin was worried that Arthur would be taken advantage of.


    "It''s okay you don''t believe Arthur, but don''t you believe me?" Sophie nced at him and answered calmly.


    When she was still working in thepany, Sophie was responsible for human resources. She had keen eyes and seldom made mistakes in selecting people.


    Edwin''s doubts went away after hearing just a few of her words. Then he continued, "There must have been something wrong with Miss Webb."


    Of course, Sophie was aware of that, but what made her feel more bitter was that, Arthur pretended to be okay tofort his family members.


    "Edwin, though we have only limited resources, I think you should try to ask around and see if there''s any information about Lucia and Theodore. What if we happened to find them?" Sophie said to Edwin. "I have already made a call. After all, Theodore is our first grandson," answered Edwin.


    Hearing that, Sophie hugged her husband even tighter.


    ''Lucia, Theodore, where are you?''


    Downstairs, the four sons of the Davies family were drinking and talking. At first, the atmosphere was good, but as time went by, it became a little bit intense. Arthur, the one who seldom drank, was drinking the most.


    The other three were aware that he was only trying to intoxicate himself. The wines that were worth hundreds of thousands were treated like normal beverages. They were drunk one after another until eventually, Sophie and Edwin were wakened.


    The next day, when the Davies family was still asleep, Arthur boarded the flight to Chicago by himself. As Christmas wasing, he didn''t want to bother his family anymore. When he was staring at the thick clouds, the worries in his heart multiplied.


    After he arrived in Chicago, he directly headed to the Francis Residence. The Francis, the biggest gang in Chicago, were his old friends. They were the most appropriate ones to help him look for Lucia. Arthur expressed his intention after a small talk with his friend, Percy Francis, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time. Seeing that Arthur''s mind was upied, Percy understood him and immediately sent his people to look for information about Lucia. He wanted to have a further conversation with Arthur, but all he got was Arthur''s back. Arthur had gone to look for Lucia with his people.


    "He never cared for anyone like this..." Percy sighed when he saw Arthur rush off.


    As Christmas was around the corner, everyone seemed filled with joy on the road. Arthur and Joel, one of Percy''s men, were driving through each block to check if there was any breakthrough, but they got nothing. It was not because Percy''s men didn''t work hard on it, but because the information Arthur offered was too scanty.


    "Master Arthur, it''s already afternoon..." Joel, who had spent a whole day searching with Arthur, couldn''t help reminding him when the clock hit six.


    Arthur said nothing while sitting in the back seat looking out of the window as if he wouldn''t stop until he found who he wanted to find.


    "Master Arthur..." Joel reminded Arthur again when Arthur didn''t respond to him.


    "Send me to the airport." Atst, Arthur shifted his eyes and said in a cold voice.


    "What about Master Percy..." Joel did not expect that he would ask to go to the airport.


    "I will tell him. Just send me to the airport and go home. Christmas eve ising." Arthur did not want to bother his friend anymore.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Alright," Joel answered and drove him to the airport. Arthur took thetest flight and went back to New York.


    Lucia was his woman. It was impossible that he could not find her!

 Chapter 56 The Walking Dead

    This year, Juliana''s family also came to the Davies family for Christmas. With Juliana as the tomboy, the Davies family was naturally more lively.


    Three dayster, Lucia''s cell phone was still off, and there was no response after entrusting people to search for her.


    The Davies family took down their Christmas decorations to prepare for the new year, and Arthur took the time to visit his alma mater, visiting his former mentors and ssmates as part of his purpose. The most important thing was to inquire about Lucia''s whereabouts. Arthur used his mentor''s rtionship to retrieve Lucia''s personal information from the administration, but regrettably, Lucia was living in school at that time. The only home contact address was only a rented apartment near the school, so the trail was broken.


    The only thing that made Arthur feel relieved was that he met Nike Federer, Lucia''s mentor. Nike told Arthur that Lucia had brought Theodore along to visit him on Christmas Eve and that she was doing well and did not seem to be under anyone''s control, so Arthur was slightly relieved.


    When the New Year came, it snowed heavily in New York. The snowkes carried the hopes and aspirations of countless people for the new year and the future, but for Arthur, it was a day of worries.


    Lucia was still out of touch.


    During this time, Arthur also personally contacted Eduard. After all, he was Lucia''s boss. But to Arthur''s surprise, even Eduard can not contact Lucia. Worry, suspicion, and all kinds ofplex emotions were lurking in Arthur''s smile when facing his family. No one knew when it will explode.


    Once the New Year''s revelry was over, the whole New York was back to its usual busy and fast pace. Only some children were unwilling to leave the holidays and wore New Year''s caps, which reminded people of the old year that has just passed.


    The n was to bring Lucia and Theodore home to introduce them to their parents and brothers and spend the first Christmas and New Year with them, but in the end, all Arthur''s hopes were dashed. Juliana''s family also said goodbye at this time. Although Juliana was careless, she also found the unusual in Arthur. Helplessly, she asked him but gained no answer, and finally had to follow her family to leave. The Davies family mansion had returned to its usual quietness. As soon as thepany started to operate normally, Edwin also got busy and the brothers started to n their trip back home. ording to Arthur''s information, Lucia did not submit any resignation report to Jibillion Inc, which meant she will definitely go back to work after the holidays and he will be able to see her again!


    When discussing the return trip, Sophie proposed to apany Arthur back home again, back to Athegate. The future was unpredictable. She really worried about Arthur. Of course, she would miss her lovely grandson. Although Edwin was reluctant, he also knew that this was the best way. The Davies family brothers said goodbye to their father and returned to different cities where their careers were. Because Arthur often had to travel between Ategate and USA, he had long been ustomed to the flight of more than ten hours, but this time, every minute was suffering for him in the hope that the ne wouldnd quickly so he could see Lucia and Theodore.


    Sophie sensed Arthur''s thoughts and could only sigh.


    Finally, at the end of the night, the flight from New York to Athegatended smoothly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he left the airport, Arthur said to Jan, "Jan, drive my mom home and let her rest first. I''m going to go to Lucia''s house."


    Sophie said, "Arthur, I will go with you."


    If he got to Lucia''s house and found the lights were out, Sophie wondered if Arthur will have a breakdown.


    "No, Mom, you''re tired from the flight. Go back and rest. I want to go by myself." Arthur said firmly.


    Sophie looked at the light in Arthur''s eyes and finallypromised. She knew that she couldn''t actually rest until her son got word of Lucia.


    So outside the airport, Arthur and Sophie split up, and he sped off in his car all the way to Lucia''s house.


    An hour or soter, Arthur''s car parked outside of Lucia''s house. Sitting in the car, Arthur never felt so nervous. He was actually afraid, afraid that no one would respond after he knocked the door, afraid that he could only face the room full of darkness after he opened the door. However, his hope to see Lucia and Theodore overcame everything. He took a deep breath and got out of the car.


    Looking up, with just one nce, Arthur finally felt relieved because the windows of Lucia''s house were shining with warm light.


    She was home!


    Arthur did not remember how he rushed upstairs. He only remembered his heartbeat like a drum when he knocked on Lucia''s door. Arthur did not wait long. The door soon opened and Lucia''s beautiful face entered Arthur''s sight along with the warm light of the room.


    "Lucia!" His body acted faster than the brain. Once the door opened, Arthur had reached out to pull Lucia into his arms, implying that he not only missed her so much but also vented out his depressed feelings that had been suppressed so long.


    The moment he held Lucia in his arms, Arthur felt alive again. Indeed, during this period of time without news of Lucia, it was not too much to say that he was living like a walking dead.


    "There you are." Lucia''s voice was clear and pleasant. Arthur heard it but felt it uncharacteristically calm.


    Arthur, who was emotional, did not notice this. He embraced Lucia and walked into the room, which was as warm as his heart was warmed.


    "Will you let go of me first?" Lucia''s voice remained faint. With her words, her hands braced herself on top of Arthur''s chest and pushed him back slightly, silently pulling away the intimate distance between them.


    This time, Arthur was perceived.


    When looking at each other, Arthur''s heart clenched with some disbelief.


    "Lucia, what''s wrong?" For a while, Arthur stared at Lucia and asked carefully.


    Lucia turned her head toward the sofa and sat down, saying indifferently, "Sit down. I have something to say to you."


    Lucia''s words made it foreboding for Arthur. He went over and wanted to sit directly beside her and hug her, but Lucia moved to the side as soon as she saw him approaching, and the act of pulling him away could not have been more obvious.


    "What''s wrong!" The uneasiness in his heart annoyed Arthur, and he asked once more. His voice was cold and no longer as fiery as it was a moment ago.

 Chapter 57 Breakup

    For a while, Lucia just looked at Arthur, not saying anything and not answering.


    Arthur couldn''t understand Lucia''s strange behavior and indifferent attitude. She obviously had no intention of talking yet, so he took a deep breath and decided to ask some questions that he was eager to know first, "You know when I went back to USA, right?"


    "I know." It was a while before Lucia finally spoke up and answered.


    "You know it but why didn''t you contact me?" asked Arthur.


    Lucia was silent again.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Arthur asked again, "Have you and Theodore been safe all this time?"


    "Hmm." Lucia replied with a nod.


    "Where''s he?" Arthur asked again.


    "Asleep. Keep your voice down." Mentioning Theodore, Lucia seemed to speak more, and Arthur seized the opportunity to ask again.


    "Why haven''t you been in touch with me?"


    This time, Lucia chose to be silent again. Smart as Arthur soon found out. Lucia was not unwilling to talk to him, but just kept avoiding talking about the lost connection. "Don''t you have something to say to me? Say it."


    "Arthur, let''s break up." There was no light in her eyes. Lucia just staggeringly broke Arthur''s heart without warning.


    "What did you say?" Arthur heard the words, but he didn''t believe them.


    Lucia lowered her eyes. Her lips quirked a few times. She wanted to speak before repeating again, "I said, let''s break up."


    After Lucia finished her words, she was pulled into his arms the next second. He stared at her and said in a cold voice, "What did you just say?! Say it again!"


    Lucia looked away. She was a little afraid to look at Arthur''s eyes at that moment, but the next moment her jaw was pinched.


    Arthur used brute force to make Lucia turn back to meet his eyes again, insisting that she should say the words again. Because even there were uncertainties and impossibilities, Arthur never thought Lucia would say that to him!


    They had just established their rtionship not long ago. They were intensely affectionate and getting more and more intimate. Did all those feelings dissipate just because of the separation of just ten days or so!?


    Arthur himself did not believe it!


    Being forced to meet Arthur''s burning and questioning eyes, Lucia''s indifference reduced finally but she seemed to be holding back. Even if her eyes looked weak, she still insisted on repeating the words that made Arthur copse, "I said... let''s break up ..."


    Only this time, her voice was low and weak.


    Arthur let go of Lucia, turned around and bent his head. The bitterness in his heart was unspeakable. She had said three times the words "break up" so she was not joking .... Seeing Arthur''s sudden passive posture, Lucia tightly bite her lower lip. The indifference in her eyes were instantly reced by bitterness. But it can not be noticed by Arthur.


    Just as the air fell into a dead silence, a confused child''s voice rang out in the direction of the bedroom, "Daddy, you''re home?"


    It turned out that just now Arthur was unable to control the volume emotionally, and his questioning woke up Theodore who was sleeping in the bedroom. Theodore heard what seemed to be Arthur''s voice. Even if he was sleepy, he got up. Now, he was rubbing his eyes and standing in the living room entrance to ask Arthur.


    As soon as he saw Theodore, Arthur stood up and walked over to pick him up in his arms, looking at his son in a heartfelt way.


    Arthur turned his head to look at Lucia, only to see that Lucia somehow looked at the windowsill. He could not see her expression at the moment.


    Trying to restrain himself, Arthur turned back to Theodore and kissed him on the cheek and asked, "Theodore, did you have a good Christmas and New Year?"


    Arthur wanted to know about Lucia and Theodore on the one hand, and to learn some clues from Theodore on the other hand, but Theodore only said, "Daddy, we had a very happy Christmas and New Year. Why didn''t youe to us?"


    With Theodore''s question, Arthur knew that Lucia did not reveal anything to the child. In order not to let the child have too much doubt, Arthur lied, "Daddy is too busy these days and can''t find time to visit you. Sorry, let''s spend the Spring Festival together, okay?"


    "Yes!" Theodore''s eyes lit up and he responded happily. Then he held up his little finger as if he was afraid Arthur would back out and said to him, "Daddy and Theodore do the pinky promise. Never break a promise again."


    Arthur looked at Theodore''s eyes full of expectation, and felt suffocated. In order not to let his son disappointed, he still made an appointment with him. Then he carried him back to his room, and put him to sleep before returning to the living room.


    In the living room, Lucia was still sitting on the sofa. Her posture had not changed. Arthur suddenly did not want to walk over but to leave directly. Following the track of time, December 20th was the day Lucia and Theodore left. Whether it was because of being capricious or domineering, he would never let them leave alone!


    He was sure that Lucia must havee back from something in Chicago to break up with him, but what was it for?


    Suddenly, he stepped forward and walked straight to Lucia. At this time, she was stubbornly looking out the window. Even Arthur crouched in front of her, she did not turn back. Regardless of her indifference, Arthur grabbed her hand and asked, "Lucia, is there any problem we can solve together?"


    Whatever plight Lucia had, Arthur can ept it and he believed he can solve it, but unfortunately .... Lucia continued her indifferent attitude


    Turning her head to face Arthur''s pleading eyes, the coldness in Lucia''s eyes deepened. Just now during the ten or so minutes when Theodore was present, it gave Arthur a chance to calm down, but also gave Lucia time to cool down as well. She looked straight at Arthur and replied in an indifferent voice, "Arthur, I am an adult and I make my own choices out of deliberation. I''m not influenced by any other factors, but only by the space and possibilities for both of us to develop. I think that we are not suitable for each other. It is the best choice for both of us to break up early while our feelings are still not deep."


    "No deep feelings?!" Lucia said so much and Arthur only caught this point. He immediately raised his eyebrows and asked this incredulous question.


    "Right." Lucia nodded, lowered her eyes and stopped looking at Arthur.

 Chapter 58 Lucia Decilned Arthur

    "You think we have little affection for each other?" Arthur said coldly while slowly standing up.


    His self-proimed deep love turned into dominance in her eyes. And his self-perceived thoughtfulness and coddling turned into clinginess, and even her emotions, which he clearly felt in deep kisses and hugs, turned into a ridiculous "no deep feelings". Arthur did not expect Lucia to see the rtionship between them in this way.


    Being disappointed to the extreme was Arthur''s most real state of mind right now.


    If he had continued to crouch and continued to gaze at Lucia, he might have noticed the flicker of vulnerability and pain in her eyes after she nodded, but unfortunately Arthur couldn''t see it, and Lucia hid it away quickly.


    "We''ve only been together for less than two months. Arthur, let''s move on." Sensing the disappointment in Arthur''s tone, Lucia continued to hurt him.


    The sooner, the less painful it will be.


    Lucia relied on this thought to anesthetize herself.


    Lucia''sst words sent Arthur straight to hell.


    Arthur took his jacket from the back of the sofa and put it on, moving quickly without a moment''s hesitation. After donning, he walked straight to the door. Just as Lucia finally breathed a sigh of relief, he said, "It''s okay to break up, but don''t you forget Theodore is my son."


    Lucia''s heart tightened at the words. She was unable to say a word but could only watch Arthur open the door and leave. The sound of closing the door was loud, like the door to Arthur''s heart was closed with a bang.


    As soon as Arthur left, Lucia immediately stood up and went to the window sill. She pulled the curtain over her body, only to show a pair of eyes looking at the car downstairs. Soon, she saw Arthur went out of the building and got into the car. The sound of the engine roared from downstairs, and then, the Rolls-Royce Phantom went away in the dust.


    Finally he left.


    No longer able to see the Rolls-Royce Phantom, Lucia loosened the curtain and slid slowly into a seat. Now she was exhausted and shivering in coldness which was not from the winter chill, but from the heart. "He''s gone...," Lucia said, buried her face in her knees and smiled to herself. Her voice was trembling like a falling leaf in a cold wind.


    On the floor, there was a few drops of water which was spreading slowly.


    Arthur did not know how he got back to the vi. On the way, he opened the car windows, with the help of the cold wind to let himself cool down as if he let the snow wrapped around his heart to make his heart cold. When he returned home, his hands were red from being frozen.


    Sophie had not slept and had been waiting for Arthur. As soon as she heard the door open, she ran to the corridor to meet him, and when she saw Arthur shivering with cold, she was heartbroken and shocked. "Arthur! What''s wrong!" Sophie scolded while pulling Arthur into the living room and wrapping his body with the nket she had wrapped herself in earlier, but with immense anger.


    As a mother, Sophie was angry and distressed when she saw Arthur not taking care of his health.


    Actually Sophie herself was clear that if nothing had happened, Arthur would not havee home tonight... He and Lucia, what had happened?


    The soft nket warmed his body, but it can not melt the frost on Arthur''s heart. He just sat like that for a long time. Suddenly, he turned his head and despite that he was strong and taller than his mother, he leaned on Sophie''s shoulders. Sophie hurried to hug him, found Arthur was slightly trembling, and then heard him say, "We break up."


    Sophie was shocked, hurriedly looked down at her son and found that his eyes were surprisingly red.


    Without unnecessary words, Arthur went straight back to his room.


    The next morning, Sophie opened the door and saw Arthur standing in front of the room thinking. She was both heartbroken and helpless, but hopefully Lucia really had a hidden agenda. Otherwise she did not even know if Arthur could pass this hurdle.


    "You didn''t sleep wellst night, did you?" Seeing the obvious dark circles under Arthur''s eyes, Sophie asked him.


    "That''s okay. Mom, go to her house and ask if there''s something I don''t know about. I''ll drive you there now." Arthur had even thought of the trip for Sophie.


    "Wait, do you want toe along?" Sophie asked as she pulled Arthur''s arm.


    "Hmm." Arthur replied as a matter of course.


    "Do you think Lucia will reveal anything if you are there?" Sophie wanted to roll her eyes at Arthur, whose IQ was now close to negative, but she held back and continued, "You stay home and wait for me. After I ask her what happen, I will call you over."


    When Lucia opened the door to meet Sophie, she didn''t seem surprised but just hesitant when she called Sophie.


    Theodore stood next to Lucia with his little school bag on his back. Because they had been back for two days, Lucia nned to send him to school today. After seeing Sophie, Theodore immediately had a big smile and jumped into Sophie''s arms and called her grandma without thinking, making Sophie''s heart burst with joy.


    "My Teddy seems to have grown quite a bit after not seeing you for so many days." Sophie said as she hugged Theodore and gave him a serious height measurement.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really? Really?" Being able to grow up was the wish of countless children, and naturally it was the most cheerful thing for Theodore, who inquired in an innocent voice and stood on tiptoe desperately. "Really, it''s true." Sophie stood up and stroked Theodore''s little head and looked at Lucia, who was looking down at Theodore and seemed to be consciously avoiding her sight. Sophie sighed secretly and said to her, "Lucia, can you ask Jan to drive Theodore to school? I want to talk to you for a minute."


    Sophie naturally wanted to send her grandson to school, but her son was at home and he was waiting hard for her news. She was really afraid that he will be anxious toe on his own, so it was better to talk to Lucia as soon as possible.


    Lucia hesitated and finally nodded. Sophie woulde over today as she had expected, and even, what she would say afterwards was probably clear to her, but they still had to finish the process. The sooner, the better.


    Lucia said, "Then I''ll take Theodore down. Sophie, make yourself at home first."


    After her words, Lucia let Sophie in and then sent Theodore downstairs herself. She had already met Jan before so she wasn''t afraid of mistaken identity.


    Sophie saw Lucia and Theodore into the elevator before she went inside. The first thing she did was go to the dining room to see what was left. After finding out that breakfast was indeed toast, Sophie decided to roll up her sleeves and put on her apron to go into the familiar kitchen and start making breakfast.


    Ten minutester, Lucia returned home. As soon as she opened the door, she smelled the smell of food. Lucia frowned and her feelings wereplicated. She came to the kitchen door and saw Sophie was seriously making breakfast. After Sophie found her standing at the door, she smiled tenderly and said, "Lucia, just wait a little longer. I will be done in a minute."


    "Sophie, I''ve had breakfast ...," Lucia replied reluctantly, politely indicating that she didn''t need to get any more.

 Chapter 59 On the Verge of Breakdown

    "It''s okay. Eat some more." Being unaffected, Sophie continued to cook breakfast and asked Lucia to wait in the dining room to avoid all the grease flying around the kitchen.


    Being concerned by Sophie, Lucia felt even more ufortable. Out of guilt, she did not walk away, but insisted on standing at the door and waiting for Sophie.


    Sophie saw her like this and did not say anything, and continued the work in her hands. Ten minutester, two bowls of hot mushroom porridge were ready. Lucia saw the situation and rushed over to help bring the porridge to the dining room table.


    "Sophie, haven''t you had your breakfast yet?" Lucia asked when she saw that Sophie had cooked her own portion as well.


    "Well, let''s eat together." Sophie replied as she untied her apron and sat with Lucia, taking the lead in picking up a spoon and starting to have the porridge.


    Lucia realized that Sophie hade here without breakfast, and her guilt deepened, so she could only pick up a spoon, but the breakfast in front of her tasted unappetizing.


    After having half bowl of the porridge, Sophie thought the time was right, so she turned to Lucia and asked, "Lucia, Arthur came homest night and told me you broke up with him, right?"


    She knew this would be asked, but Lucia frowned slightly when she heard it. And she suppressed her emotions before nodding.


    "Can you tell me why?" Sophie continued to ask.


    Lucia stopped eating with her question and this small action made Sophie more sure of her suspicions. Besides, Lucia looked like she had not slept all night. Her tired appearance was not deceiving. Since they loved each other, why couldn''t they be together? What was the reason? Why they couldn''t notpromise?


    "Lucia, you know Arthur''s character very well. What exactly are you giving him up for?" Sophie said while carefully observing Lucia''s expression.


    Sophie thought she could impress Lucia with her words, but she was disappointed when Lucia replied immediately after her words, "Sophie, I know you''re all guessing if I gave up on this rtionship for some other reason, but it really wasn''t. I was emotionally scarred and had already built high walls outside my heart. I admit Arthur''s tenderness touched me at first, but it was only temporary.


    This time when we were apart in different ces, I found our feelings are more built on top of having amon child only. He is certainly affectionate, but I can not rely on him because I covet a harbor from him. It is not fair, so I choose to break up with him before he has deep feelings about me."


    He had long been mired in the love and hopeless!


    Looking at Lucia who said these seemingly sensible words, Sophie replied quietly in her heart. However, her words really made sense, and Sophie thought twice and said again, "Lucia, a sincere rtionship is very difficult to have. I believe no one knows this truth better than you, so I just want toe here today to ask the reason. I am doing this not only to defend my son, but also for you.


    I am eye-witnessing you guys start dating and getting deeper and deeper in love. You said your feelings calmed down after the separation, so why didn''t you make it clear from the beginning? Christmas, New Year, during this holidays, you have more than enough opportunities to break up with Arthur directly to avoid the current entanglement, but why you directly choose to avoid, and even turn off the phone and out of touch?"


    Sophie felt that Lucia was simply using that time to force herself topromise and force herself to leave Arthur.


    Sure enough, Lucia was speechless and had no answer.


    Sophie felt like she was about to open Lucia''s heart, but she watched Lucia clenched her fist and continued her perseverance, "Everyone was with their loved ones during that time. I just didn''t want to break his heart at this time."


    "If you don''t contact him, does he have a good time?" Sophie''s eloquence was honed through countless business experiences, and none of the reasons Lucia said were reasons at all in her eyes. Lucia choked again and revealed a strong helplessness in her eyes. However, Sophie did not understand what it was for.


    "Sophie, I''ve made this clear to Arthur and won''t change my decision. You really don''t need to..." Lucia thought for a moment and said this, but before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Sophie "Don''t I need to?" Sophie interrupted Lucia and her words implied that she was heartbroken, "Do you know what Arthur''s state was when he got homest night? He came back all the way with the cold wind. He was almost frozen when he arrived home. That was the first time in many years that I saw his eyes red. The breakup was a decision you made unterally, which could not erase his deep love. As a mother, I have to find you and ask you what it was that made you want to hurt him like that!"


    Sophie said so and the tone of voice can not help but be stern.


    Knowing Arthur''s state after leavingst night, Lucia immediately looked away from Sophie, as if she had found something. Sophie clearly saw her shoulders shaking slightly, but when she wanted to continue to ask questions, Lucia suddenly turned back as if the moment of vulnerability did not exist.


    "Sophie, rtionships are always between two people. I''m sorry to Arthur, but there are some principles that cannot be disobeyed. I''m sorry. I won''t change my decision."


    "You!" Seeing Lucia did not change her mind in the slightest, Sophie was furious all of a sudden, looked into Lucia''s eyes and could no longer say anything.


    Lucia''s eyes looked tooplex. There were too many emotions there. Sophie can only read a little helplessness, a little guilt, a little heartache. However, she could not read and understand most of her emotions.


    What kind of situation would a person be in to reveal such aplex look in her eyes?


    Sophie didn''t know, but she knew Lucia was on the verge of a breakdown.


    It was useless to ask further. Sophie knew this clearly, so she can only sigh and say, "I know, Lucia. I don''t force you, but please do not forget Arthur''s deep love for you."


    After speaking, Sophie did not continue to eat the remaining half bowl of porridge. She stood up and left the dinning room and went straight to the coat rack. She put on her coat and then opened the door and left. She wanted to give Lucia some time to think and weigh.


    After Sophie left, Lucia was like a puppet with strings and slumped over the table to look at Sophie''s remaining half bowl of porridge. And she felt bitter.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    An hourter, Arthur waited until his mother shook her head and sighed. Before Sophie said anything more, he said with his own understanding, "Still the same, is it?"


    Sophie looked at Arthur with distress and could only reply, "Well, Lucia is like irond and won''t change her mind."


    "Yeah?" Arthur''s voice sounded like he had no strength left, and his whole body leaned into the sofa, looking disheveled as hell.


    "Arthur, will you give up?" Sophie sat next to Arthur and asked tenderly.

 Chapter 60 What Are You up to?

    The question made Arthur''s eyes sh, and he turned his head without answering. Sophie responded, "We''ll figure it out!"


    The news of Lucia and Arthur''s rtionship breakup soon made it into Atgate''s gossip magazines, and the paparazzi who had previously given up chasing Arthur''s gossip chased him crazily after he announced his romance, and, naturally, they didn''t miss the sight of Lucia distancing herself from him.


    The people of Athegate had not yet fully epted Arthur''s romance announcement, and then they heard the news of their rtionship breakup, so one can imagine how the public opinion will be buzzing. As the news of Lucia and Arthur''s news continued to develop, Poppy saw the reports and her greatest joy was to see Lucia having a hard time. So, she went to Jacob to vent her gloating when she first got the


    news.


    "Jacob, look, it doesn''t even need us to do anything before Lucia starts to have a falling out with Arthur. If the breakup is confirm, then Lucia will have one less person to rely on."


    When she said this, Poppy had an open and smug smile on her face.


    In fact, long before Poppy got the news, Jacob had already read the reports. He was naturally gloating. Butpared to Poppy''s simple malice, he was more rxed.


    Lucia was single again, right?


    "Jacob, why don''t you say anything?" Noticing that Jacob had been thinking about something, Poppy stuck to him and asked.


    Poppy leaned over and Jacob frowned, but only for a moment. After talking with Lucia, Jacob became more mindful of Poppy''s presence than before. Smelling Poppy''s strong perfume, Jacob remembered the day when he smelled the faint fragrance from Lucia as he approached her from behind.


    "Jacob?" Seeing that Jacob remained silent, Poppy called out to him with some displeasure.


    "Well, that''s one less person for her to lean on." Jacob came back to his senses and responded indifferently.


    "Why do I feel like you''re not very happy?" Poppy was still very sensitive.


    "You''re overthinking it," Jacob continued, giving Poppy a sidelong nce, "I was just wondering if I could do something with this."


    "Hmm? What kind of thing can you do?" Poppy heard this and became interested. She quickly stood up to ask Jacob.


    "Guess what public opinion would say if Luciaes out to meet me alone at a time like this?" Jacob said with a sudden smile.


    "I''m sure they''ll think she''s got her ex-husband again, and there will be a lot of people cursing her then," Poppy replied without thinking before ring and asking, "You''re meeting her alone?!" Realizing the meaning of Jacob''s words, Poppy didn''t like it and that was her limit.


    Poppy had to admit that now Lucia was more attractive than before. When she was in college, she was the most sought-after woman. Now she was more mature and charming. Jacob resisted it and worked with Poppy to snatch everything Lucia had. What about now?


    Poppy was unsure and afraid to try, so she was more jealous than anyone of Jacob''s attitude toward Lucia.


    "What? I can''t?" Poppy''s immediate disy of jealousy caused Jacob to ask back with displeasure.


    Poppy pursed her lips and stared at Jacob without saying a word.


    Jacob sighed and exined with a rather bitter look, "I''m not doing this to crack down on Lucia, am I? You also know that at this time, if the paparazzi finds her meeting with me in private, it would be a fatal blow to both her and Arthur. And even Eduard might doubt her character. By then, people who have changed their minds about her will definitely change their side and question her again, which will be beneficial to us in a hundred ways. Don''t you know who''s at stake?"


    Of course Poppy knew that Jacob was right, but she won''t be willing to let him do so!This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, can''t we find another guy to ask her out?" Poppy offered her opinion that it was to avoid Jacob and Lucia meeting alone.


    "Another man?" Jacob raised an eyebrow and asked, "Who''s better than me? A strange man shows up. Even if it''s reported, Lucia can say the man is a client, a friend. Who''s going to question?"


    This time, Poppy can not find words to retort, but she was still not willing. Pursing her lips, she quietly made some ns in her heart.


    Jacob saw that Poppy didn''t say anything anymore. He knew in his heart that she must still be unhappy, but who, in turn, could stop him?


    Jacob did not explicitly say to Poppy what way would he use to ask Lucia out, but he did ask Lucia out in the evening. In a rtivelyplex environment of a cafe, every customer around may be his paparazzi arranged in the store.


    When Lucia showed up as promised, it was Nia who was at home to take care of Theodore.


    Since breaking up with Arthur, although Sophie still often came to the house to take care of Theodore, because of her insistence, Sophie no longer wanted to stay aste as before. If Sophie stayed too long, Lucia will politely remind her that it was time to leave. Every time Sophie will helplessly look at Lucia, and Lucia was gritting her teeth and resisting all the pressure.


    "What do you want to see me out for?" Arriving at the cafe designated by Jacob, as soon as she walked up to him, Lucia asked directly and without mercy.


    "Sit down first." Jacob said unhurriedly.


    Lucia could only sit down and was distracted by Jacob.


    Seeing that Lucia sat down and thought about things, Jacob did not bother her, but, on the contrary, he liked her very much when she was quiet, which would facilitate him to talk to her.


    After sitting for a long time without Jacob taking the initiative to talk, Lucia finally looked up at Jacob and asked again, "Do you ask me out just to stare at me like that?"


    "Just trying to find out what''s going on with you and Arthur. You guys have been on the front burnertely." Jacob didn''t mind Lucia''s impatient tone at all and said with a smile.


    "It''s none of your business." With Jacob, Lucia couldn''t possibly be polite or think about the words she used.


    Jacob seemed to have expected her to answer this way. The smile on his face did not fade and he continued to say, "You''ve had a good time abroad this time, right? I couldn''t even find you on the phone." Although Lucia was distracted, she found that today''s Jacob was not only not hostile to her, but also dedicated to find some boring topics. The smile on his face looked harmless. This was not his style! Immediately the rm of defensiveness sounded. Lucia turned her eyes and stared sharply at Jacob and asked, "Jacob, what the hell are you up to?"

 Chapter 61 The Trick Played by a Scumbag

    Jacob''s smile froze for a moment when he heard Lucia''s question, then he asked, pretending to be natural, "Why do you ask that?" Why? Because he was evil by nature, of course!


    Lucia stared at Jacob and continued coldly, "You don''t ask me out just to talk about domestic trivia, do you?"


    After two times of meeting, Lucia still remembered clearly that he attacked her with bad words, so today Jacob''s smile must be fishy!


    "You''re thinking too much." This phrase had almost be Jacob''s usual excuse in the face of a woman''s questioning.


    "Really?" Lucia sneered in her heart, then stood up and made a move to leave, saying, "I''ll leave first then."


    "No way!" Jacob immediately opened his mouth to oppose. He used up a chance to ask her out alone. Just sitting across from each other for less than 20 minutes, how he was willing to!?


    Lucia wanted to test Jacob to see if he still had a purpose, and now that he was so determined to oppose it, which immediately confirmed her thoughts. She leaned back in her chair, saying again impatiently, "Then say something. No need to beat around the bush."


    Lucia''s attitude towards Jacob can be described as impatient to the extreme, but it was such a difference between before and after that made Jacob feel addicted.


    Lucia was once so obedient. For those traps that were designed by Poppy and him step by step, with only his words, she will be rushed to go to the stake even without any bait. Her once mushy attitude made him annoyed before.


    But now, Lucia looked at him with only coldness in her eyes, and every word she said revealed her irritation and impatience that was extremely ipatible with her present virtue, which again and again stimted the masochist hidden in the dark side of Jacob''s heart.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob was born in the countryside and lived with rtives after his parents died in their young ages. The beatings he received as a child were still deeply rooted in his spine even after many years. And he was afraid, even he didn''t realize that, he had been used to that kind of beatings and had hidden a pathetic very and masochism in his heart.


    Poppy was manic, violent and cynical. Because Jacob liked her domineering temperament, they decided to be together. But after a long time, Jacob found that Poppy''s virtue was not enough to support her being capricious. Gradually, she became irrational and nonsense.


    What was more, Lucia was different now. She had grown up to be the kind of ideal partner Jacob had been looking for since he was a child.


    Last time, Eduard said that he was jealous. Jacob suddenly figured out that he was annoyed when he saw Lucia. It was not only because she could threaten his position today, but also because there were other men around her. Jacob had the darkest idea of all.


    Anyway, he was tired of Poppy now. If he can get Lucia again and get rid of the domineering and cynical Poppy, he didn''t have to worry about Lucia stole JTP Group, and he can have Lucia. What a perfect oue that she was once his.


    The n he implemented this time, although ostensibly he would push Lucia to the edge of the cliff of public opinion, he actually would make Arthur give up upon her forever!


    "Do you think I couldn''t get you out here just to have a casual chat?" Jacob deliberately said so first to test Lucia''s response to his disy of closeness.


    Lucia''s most immediate reaction to hearing Jacob''s words was to curl her lips, and the curve of her lips showed the sarcasm in her heart again and again. She didn''t even want to open her mouth to respond to Jacob''s flirtatious words.


    Lucia''s reaction was among Jacob''s expectations. He said calmly, "I use a chance to ask you out. You can feel free to guess my intentions, but until I say you can leave, you just sit here properly, even if you don''t want to talk to me."


    Lucia looked at Jacob askance, and really began to lower her head not to talk to him.


    After a while, a cup of charcoal-roasted special Blue Mountain coffee was delivered to Lucia''s front. Lucia raised an eyebrow, which was seen by Jacob. He was smug secretly. He noted what she liked to drinkst time. But unfortunately, she had been sitting for more than half an hour, and never touched the cup of coffee.


    The time passed. Lucia just sat and thought about her own stuff. When she checked the time again, she found that it was almost 10 o''clock, so she raised her eyes and said to Jacob, "It''s toote. I''m going back home."


    "It''s not even 10:00 yet." replied Jacob.


    "I have a kid at home. Don''t you have Poppy waiting?" Lucia returned lightly, "You''ve been out so long. She''ll not check your whereabouts?"


    Lucia remembered that Poppy was very cynical. In order to hide her rtionship with Jacob in college, Poppy had a few boyfriends. But even in disguise, her desire to control her boyfriends was very strong. Each rtionship had ended in vain.


    At the mention of her, Jacob frowned before saying as if emotionally, "Over the years, Poppy''s temper is getting worse and worse, and even I can''t stand it anymore."


    Lucia didn''t care about that, but just continued to reply in a light tone, "That''s your choice. Well, I''m going back."


    When she passed him, Jacob suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist. Lucia frowned and stared down at him, "What else do you want to do?"


    Jacob saw that Lucia was really angry, and did not exin anything. He just smiled and let go of her, and then said a brisk goodbye.


    Lucia always felt something was wrong, but now she just wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. As soon as Jacob let go, she left the cafe.


    After Lucia left, Jacob sat down in his seat


    After a while, a few "customers" who had been scattered in various corners of the cafe gathered around him, and there was even his trusted subordinate Samuel Robinson.


    "Let me see the photos." Jacob asked the reporter he bribed and Samuel to bring out the camera, and then looked at the photos inside one by one. Just now he let Lucia stayed here for more than an hour so they can take a lot of good photos.


    "Good, this one looks like we are talking to each other in love. This one is not bad either. Borrowing a good position... this one is the best." Jacob referred to the best one when he deliberately pulled Lucia''s wrist, and Lucia lowered her head to look at him. For people who didn''t know the truth, this photo, at first nce, looked like two people were clinging.

 Chapter 62 If Only We Were Ordinary People

    Jacob selected a few photos that he was most satisfied with and then said to the reporters, "Tonight, go back and write a story. Tomorrow morning, I want everyone in the city to know that Lucia went out with me privately. And the story will involve Arthur. The harsher the words, the better. He threatened you with false reports before. Now there are photos to prove it. He won''t dare to make things difficult for you." "Okay!" The reporters took the order and left, and only Jacob''s trusted subordinate stayed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Mr. Taylor, are you really interested in Lucia?" Samuel was worthy of being a trusted subordinate who had been with Jacob for many years. He immediately guessed what he was thinking, and now asked the question just to confirm it, so that he could act somehow more conveniently in the future.


    "Don''t tell Poppy," Jacob''s words were equal to a tacit acknowledgement.


    "That''s for sure." Samuel showed a sly smile and said, "Mr. Taylor, do you want to let Lucia be back to rece Ms. Powell?"


    Jacob pondered for a moment and then replied, "I can''t stand her anymore."


    Samuel nodded in response to the words,ining, "Ms. Powell''s usually very strict to us, and often let us report your whereabouts to her. She''s arrogant Mr. Taylor, what do we need to do in the future? You can tell us."


    This was the first time Samuel dared to show dissatisfaction to Poppy in front of Jacob. In fact, he and several other Jacob''s subordinates had long been displeased to Poppy. She was not only cranky, but had extremely strict control to thepany''s financial. She didn''t allow them to make some private benefits, and often ordered them to many things. Samuel had long been displeased with her. "Well, we''ll talk about thatter. By the way, where''s Poppy now?" Jacob initially thought Poppy would reallye to stir things up, but she was nowhere to be seen from start to finish. "Ms. Powell goes out with her friends. But the more she doesn''t care, the stranger I feel." Samuel returned.


    "You guys usually take more time to watch her, and report to me if she makes any changes that affect my ns." Jacob openly let his men know that he had begun to watch out for Poppy. In fact, when he heard Samuel say that Poppy had privately asked his subordinates to report his whereabouts, Jacob already had a hidden anger in his heart.


    It seemed that between he and she, there was no trust either.


    "Yes!" Samuel responded readily, and the two finished talking about things before leaving the cafe.


    It was already past 10 when Lucia arrived home. As soon as she entered the house, she saw Nia was on the couch, bored and on her phone. Theodore had apparently gone to bed in his room. "Nia, thanks." Lucia said apologetically to Nia as soon as she entered the living room. Now that what she had asked her to do was beyond her remit, but there was nothing she could do about it. "No problem," Nia put away her phone and smiled carelessly, asking Lucia who was already sitting beside her, "lucy, whom did you just go to see?"


    Lucia gave Nia a straightforward look


    Lucia: "I can''t say."


    "Well..." Nia did not feel lost. Lucia had her own way of doing things, so she will not pursue, but... she still can not help but be curious and concerned, and asked about Arthur''s matter, "What''s going on with you and Mr. Davies these days?"


    Nia suddenly mentioned Arthur. Lucia didn''t expect that. The next second, she immediately frowned slightly. A pair of bright eyes shed the most real pain. Nia and Lucia had known each other for a long time. Immediately, Nia knew that Lucia and Arthur must have some problems between them.


    "You and Mr. Davies, did you really break up?" Originally Nia did not want to ask this, but she really could not bear to see Lucia like this. Even if she was willing to say it, perhaps the mood will be much better. "You all saw me hiding from him, right?" Lucia asked softly as she raised her hand and rubbed between her eyebrows.


    "Well, it''s not just me. All the people saw it." Arthur, who waited downstairs at Jibillion Inc every day, was praised for his affection, but Lucia, by contrast, got a bad reputation for ying with people''s hearts, which was thest thing Nia wanted.


    "If only ..." Lucia lowered her head. Her voice was like a sigh, and she said in a low voice, "If only we were all not us ..."


    Nia frowned at thisment.


    "Well, it''s veryte. It''s not safe for you to go backter. It''s better to go home early and rest." Without waiting for Nia to wonder more, Lucia looked up and said to her. The pain in her eyes just now, as if it had never appeared, disappeared without a trace.


    "Lucy..." Nia felt that it was really bad for Lucia to keep her heart all bottled up in her own mind, and she was still trying to make a final struggle, hoping she would tell her.


    "I can''t say." Lucia understood what Nia meant, but, really, she couldn''t reveal anything.


    Nia sighed. Lucia was so persistent. She was not thick-skinned enough to keep asking questions, so she had to get up and say goodbye.


    Lucia wanted to walk Nia downstairs, but Nia wouldn''t let her, saying that the car was in the underground garage anyway. And it would be bad if Theodore woke upter and couldn''t find anyone home. When Nia left, the room was silent. Lucia sat back on the sofa and curled both legs up, hugging her knees as she repeated in a low voice what she had just said to Nia, "If only ... we were not us..." After saying those words, Lucia''s shoulders trembled slightly. In the empty room, a faint and low sob sounded quietly.


    The next day, when people in Athegate were still sleeping, the city''s major printing houses were working feverishly, and many gossip magazines were being moved quickly along with the assembly line. Soon after, when people got up and washed up for work, these magazines were dispatched to various newsstands, and even self-published messages appeared on cell phones.


    Under Jacob''s maniption, Lucia, who was already in the limelight, was saddled with the crime of seducing her ex-husband and attempting to destroy his current family. Arthur did not pay attention to gossip magazines. Until noon, Kyle really can not help but take the news reports to him to read, and he only learned about this matter. Arthur read the report word by word, with a pair of eagle eyes turning grim, especially when he saw those photos attached to the report.


    In the photos, Lucia and Jacob were sitting across from each other, either looking at each other or chatting calmly. And they seemed to have a good rtionship. Even, there was a photo of Jacob holding her hand at the end of the report.


    He ignored the reporters'' nonsense about Lucia''s intention to seduce her ex-husband and so on, but the photos were not deceiving. And it really showed that Lucia did go out to meet Jacob alonest night. Arthur tightened his eyebrows. He was confused and irritable, but had nowhere to vent.

 Chapter 63 We Havent Broken up

    At this time, Kyle was standing in front of Arthur''s desk, because Arthur was holding his phone.


    Seeing Arthur frowning in annoyance, he suddenly said, "Mr. Davies, Miss Webb is not that kind of person!"


    Kyle took the report to Arthur just to inform him that this had happened, and in no way did he intentionally cause Arthur to misunderstand Lucia, so he mustered up the courage to say so.


    "Oh, why?" The secretary''s sudden words caused Arthur to raise his eyes and ask him.


    "Miss Webb is a woman with pure goodness even in her eyes. She is never like that!" Kyle, as Arthur''s secretary, follow him around socializing was a daily routine. He used to see the world''s insincere people so he believed Lucia.


    The report was by no means true, but Lucia, why did she go to see Jacob alonest night?


    Arthur came to the Jibillion Inc building again at lunch time and stopped Lucia. This time he went straight over and dragged Lucia away. Lucia did not resist because she also saw the report about herself and Jacob.


    It had to say that Jacob''s move was really excellent. He asked her out during this sensitive period and also hid reporters to take those photos. It was afraid that Jacob wanted to push her into the hell.


    It was a pity that it was not so easy for Jacob to attack her. Five years ago, she had long experienced the sarcasticments. Today''s report was not as much as the first ten thousandth of those verbal criticism. But...Arthur...


    Lucia actually expected that Arthur would find her. He must also be very suspicious of those reports. Although she had proposed a breakup, Lucia was still secretly looking forward to this man who can believe in her. So when Arthur forced her into the car, she did not make resistance.


    The two got into the car. Arthur did not say a word and drove the car into the traffic. Lucia sat in the back seat and was also silent.


    The ck Rolls-Royce Phantom drove slowly through the shuttle-like traffic towards the suburbs, and the traffic on the road became less and less. Lucia leaned on the edge of the window, looking ndly out of the window and not asking where she was going.


    Arthur took Lucia to the city''s moat park, where the scenery was extremely beautiful and secluded, but very few people were there on weekdays. Arthur chose this ce because he was concerned that there may be paparazzi following them. Even if there were, just driving around the city, it was expected that by now they will have been left behind.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Pulling into the park''s parking lot, Arthur said his first words, "Go down for a walk."


    Lucia continued to lean on the car window and answered directly, "No, it''s cold outside."


    In the angle where Lucia can not see, Arthur showed a light smile. He got out of the car, walked straight to the rear seat and then opened the door to sit next to Lucia. Lucia did not move butined secretly. She would like to sit to the side but there was no room to retreat.


    Arthur always had a refreshing aroma on his body. When she asked him before, he said that he did not use any perfume, but only used the same kind of shower gel for a long time. The shower gel alone can create a charming body fragrance. She was afraid that only Arthur can do this.


    The familiar scent seemed to be diffusing around her. Lucia really wanted to get out of the car and ran away, but now she can only struggle to put on her fake mask and look calm, as if she didn''t care anything. Arthur saw that Lucia was calm, and did not deliberately stare at her. He was just sitting beside her, looking at the front window of the car, and asking, "Why did you go to see Jacob alonest night?" Sure enough, Lucia was not surprised by this, but she also did not know how to answer, so she chose to be silent.


    "Is it that you don''t want to talk about it, or that you can''t?" Not getting an answer, Arthur slowly turned his head and looked at Lucia and asked.


    When looking at Arthur who was slightly hurt, Lucia immediately and subconsciously turned her head, pursed her lips, and whispered, "We have broken up, right? This matter has no rtion with you." Who said that words cannot be like des. Now only listening to Lucia''s words, Arthur felt that her words were sharp as a de which was cutting his heart, but he still can not put her aside, so he said, "The breakup was brought up by you unterally. I didn''t agree to it."


    Arthur''s words made Lucia couldn''t help but purse her lips again. She felt bitter in her mouth, dry in her lips, and hurtful in her heart, but... she was still ruthless and said, "I can''t help it if you didn''t agree. As far as I''m concerned, we''ve already broken up, so you shouldn''t ask questions or interfere in my affairs."


    Arthur was really feeling self-abusive at the moment. Knowing that Lucia would say this, he still denied it, not to mention that such a tit-for-tat was not the purpose of his bringing Lucia out today.


    "You know very well what kind of person Jacob is. What exactly you went to the appointment forst night? You needed to be alert."


    Arthur''s words revealed a strong sense of concern. Because he considered it, he always felt that Jacob was taking advantage of something by being able to ask Lucia out so easily.


    "No reason. He just wanted to see and then I went there." Lucia struggled to maintain herposure and answered ndly.


    "Wanted to see you?" Arthur could no longer keepposed.


    "Well, it was, after all, someone I loved dearly." Lucia said so, which was cruel and sharp to him.


    "Lucia!" Whether it was because of being excited and provoked, Arthur could hardly believe what he was hearing as he reached out and grabbed Lucia''s wrist, forcing her to face him, staring her in the eyes and asking, "Are you out of your mind? That''s the man who hurt you!"


    "I''m not!" Lucia felt really sad with this answer. In fact, she was not far from being crazy, but, never in front of Arthur, "I am not heartless! Jacob was the man I loved. He waspelled by Poppy to do those things to me, and he exined it all to mest night!"


    "So you believe it?" If he hadn''t heard it himself, Arthur would almost suspect that these words did note from Lucia''s mouth.


    "What do you care if I believe it or not! It''s none of your business anyway!" Lucia said fiercely, breaking away from Arthur''s hand and quickly turning her face away to stop looking at him.


    Lucia didn''t know where the limit of the heartache was, but she felt she was getting close too.


    She had already thought of using Jacob to get Arthur to give her up this morning, but she didn''t expect it to be so hard to carry out. And every word she said hurt so much that she couldn''t breathe.


    Silence substituted arguing. The air in the car was terribly quiet. Every breath will make people feel suffocated. Arthur already did not know what he can say. He recalled the time when he was with Lucia. More and more, he felt that this woman who was once so close with him was iparably strange.


    "Didn''t you believe those reports, too? Why else would you havee to ask me." Lucia''s low voice swept through the air.

 Chapter 64 I Dont Buy a Word of It

    She couldn''t help but ask that question, selfishly trying to confirm whether Arthur believed the false news about her.


    "I don''t buy a word of it."


    Lucia, who got the answer, did not continue the topic. When she heard Arthur''s answer, her eyes shed in the endless grief mixed with the pathetic snicker.


    "Send me back. From now on, leave me alone, okay?" After a long silence, Lucia said with a soft sigh as if she was tired.


    Arthur kept quiet and just wanted time to stop.


    Outside the window, the sun was warm, but in the middle of winter, there were no birds singing. Everything was silent. Inside the car, Lucia and Arthur were sitting together. Obviously, they were so close but their hearts had long been on the other side of the world.


    Finally, after an unknown amount of time, he got out of the car and returned to the driver''s seat, started the engine and drove her back to Jibillion Inc. When Lucia got out of the car herself, without a moment''s hesitation, the Rolls-Royce Phantom sped away.


    Lucia stood there looking at the Rolls-Royce Phantom, which was disappearing fast into the tide of cars, and couldn''t hide the worry in her eyes.


    "Lucia, is that you?" When she received Lucia''s call, Sophie was a little surprised.


    "Sophie, just now Arthur came to me for a talk. He is a little unstable ... you ..." Lucia found it so hard to speak. Every word was like to be stuck in the throat.


    Sophie, who was on the other end of the phone, was silent for a long time before she replied, "I know."


    The phone hung up, and Lucia looked up again in the direction Arthur had left, said quietly in her heart that she was sorry, and then turned around and walked towards the building.


    As soon as she entered the building, Lucia noticed that everyone was looking at her. They used to just whisper behind her back, but now they dared talk openly when she passed by.


    "We''ll have a good showter..."


    "Yeah, I really don''t know what she was thinking."


    "It''s a pity we can''t go up and watch the show..."


    The chatter of the crowd faintly reached Lucia''s ears, but she didn''t have the energy to think about what they were talking about. She just wanted to get back to the office and bury herself in her work. When Lucia came out of the elevator, she met Nia, who looked fearful and immediately grabbed Lucia''s hand and said, "Lucy, get out of here!"


    Lucia didn''t know what she meant, so she didn''t follow her and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Why was Nia so flustered?


    Before Nia could answer, a sharp female voice interjected from the side, "You''re back!"


    Lucia can not be more familiar with this voice. She looked sideways, only to see that Poppy was standing in the doorway of her office. Having her arms crossed coldly, she was looking at Lucia. There were a few anxious security personnel nearby. Apparently, they didn''t dare do anything to Poppy.


    Lucia looked at Nia and saw her frowning and shaking her head, probably wishing she could just leave. Lucia was not afraid and did not panic. She gave Nia a reassuring smile and said calmly, "It''s okay. I''ll go talk to her."


    "The problem is she''s not here to talk to you!" Nia said anxiously. She didn''t even understand why Lucia could be so calm now. Poppy broke into Jibillion Inc after 11 o''clock, just for Lucia and Jacob''s report. Would she be that nice?!


    "If we don''t fix it today, she''lle back tomorrow, and the day after," Lucia said, "It''s better to fix it today."


    Poppy''s appearance, originally, was also as Lucia''s expected.


    Although Nia did not want to see Lucia get hurt, she had to admit that she was right. With Poppy''s kind of character, even if Lucia can avoid today, tomorrow, the day after, the day after tomorrow she will still


    While Lucia and Nia were talking, Poppy impatiently spoke again, "What, Lucia, afraid to face me after doing something wrong? Want to run away?"


    Poppy was truly the kind of originator of sarcasm. A simple phrase with her arrogant tone was a perfect match.


    "Be careful." That was all Nia could do to warn Lucia.


    Lucia nodded and walked openly to her office, passing Poppy with a sideways nce and said ''Come on in'' and walked in first.


    As soon as Lucia entered the door, she saw that the documents on her desk were swept to the ground. The coffee table was also a mess, and even arge vase that was originally decorated in the office was pushed to the ground. It was broken but the scuff marks were certainly there. It seemed that just now she can not wait for her and had made a big fuss.


    Poppy really liked to smash things. Lucia made a silent sneer. She did not sit on the sofa, but directly stand in the middle of the office to face Poppy, "Say it. Why are you looking for me?"


    If there were people in the world who can make Lucia discard all her cultured and polite virtues, it was estimated that there were only Jacob and Poppy.


    For these two people, she did not need to be modest, nor will she be polite.


    "How dare you ask like that! Were you the one who took my husband outst night?!" Maintaining her chest-hugging stance, Poppy red angrily at Lucia and deliberately turned up the volume. Knowing that there were other employees watching outside the door, the more heatedly she argued with her, the faster the story would spread.


    That was right. Poppy agreed to Jacob''s n that day, but she had her own ns in mind. Last night, she tried her best to hold back from rushing to the cafe to cause trouble, and this morning, when she saw the news, she was even more jealous.


    Lucia smiled ndly, was nomittal, and said casually, "Didn''t you see the report?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You whore still dares to be so arrogant?" Lucia''s nonchnt attitude instantly ignited Poppy''s anger, and she shouted loudly, "Lucia, don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. You''re just trying to seduce Jacob to make him abandon me and return to JTP Group. Lucia, I''m telling you today, it''s impossible! "


    In the face of Poppy''s furious questioning, Lucia didn''t even think about it but asked indifferently, "Who is the whore?" Although the tone of her voice was seemingly unperturbed, the coldness in her bright eyes was enough to make Poppy, who just bluffed, terrified.


    Poppy forced herself to be calm and said back in a stern voice, "I am talking about you, Lucia! You have a bastard with a scumbag and you are still thinking about my husband."

 Chapter 65 Making a Scene in the Office

    Whoever derogated Lucia''s son and Arthur absolutely provoked her. Bastard, scumbag?


    Lucia took two steps closer to Poppy without saying a word, with infinite hostility. When Poppy stared into her eyes, she had a sense of trembling locked in her pupils. She unconsciously followed and stepped back, desperately suppressing her urge to ask "what do you want".


    Poppy, surprisingly, was afraid.


    Lucia was once weak and bullyable, but Poppy knew very well that Lucia of today was definitely not the same as before.


    "Poppy, watch yournguage," Lucia said as she stood in front of Poppy, speaking with a coldness in her voice as she stared right into Poppy''s eyes and continued, "Who is right and who is wrong. God knows. Don''t be ridiculous to bluff in front of me. If you have to force me, then well, you answer me a question first. Even if I really cheated in marriage, even if I really betrayed Jacob and was kicked out by him, then you tell me, why in the end you will be the world''s best known Mrs. Taylor?


    If my information is correct, you and Jacob registered to get married at the end of the year I left, right?" Poppy, you''re pretty fast!"


    Lucia wanted Poppy to answer the question but how can she possibly answer?!


    Outside the office, the crowd who had been eavesdropping secretly felt it amazing! Lucia choked Poppy with a single question, especially Nia who even had thumbs up!


    Lucia and Poppy were best friends. This was a well-known thing. But just in a year, she and Jacob divorced. And Jacob and Poppy were together. It was so fast that made people suspicious. Now Poppy found fault with Lucia, which was simply to frame herself up.


    Poppy was choked for a long time, so long that Lucia suspected she was mute, before she stumbled and cursed, "Lucia, don''t change the subject! What''s the point of bringing it up now? What you''re doing now is under my nose. I advise you to stop hitting on Jacob. With me around, you won''t be able to tempt him!"


    Poppy desperately tried to bring the conversation back to what was happening right now, but unfortunately Lucia was unmoved.


    "Don''t make meugh here like a clown," Lucia snorted out directly, not hiding a trace of contempt in her eyes, "You know you can''t get any advantage from me, so have some self-awareness, okay?" Poppy was called a clown. Her anger was instantly ignited to the extreme. She fiercely raised her hand to Lucia''s face. But just when the crowd outside the door thought Lucia would take her p, Poppy''s hand was Lucia sped in mid-air, then, she used the other hand backhanded to give Poppy a p.


    A crunching sound was followed by a breathtaking silence.


    Poppy unbelievably covered her red and painful cheek. She tried to break free from Lucia''s restraints, but couldn''t move at all. When did Lucia''s strength be stronger?


    It was known that she was a weak person who couldn''t even run for 500 meters when she was in college.


    Lucia sped Poppy''s wrist, and there was a cold smile on her face.


    "How dare you ..." Poppy had not finished her words when a second pnded on the other side of her face, which was even harder.


    This time, Poppy waspletely blindsided. The first p was unbelievable, then this second p hurt her directly as if her soul was scattered.


    Lucia''s attitude was already very obvious. If Poppy dared to say one more word, she can hit her again and again!


    Continuing to tighten her grip on Poppy''s wrist, Lucia leaned down close to her, stared into her eyes which were with obvious fear, and gave a cold warning, "Poppy, do you think I''m still the same weak Lucia? advise you to mess with me less, and also, don''t mess with my son and Arthur, or else ..."


    Lucia''s pair of bright eyes, in the face of her love ones and friends, can be gentle, can be kind, can be soft, but in the face of enemies, can have a chilling and murderous aura!


    Poppy suddenly felt that Lucia was crazy! How could Lucia make herself shudder with just a look. As soon as she saw her eyes, Poppy was so scared that she averted her gaze.


    She let go of Poppy''s grip and watched her stagger backwards due to imbnce. And only when she had managed to stabilize herself did Lucia sneer, "Get lost. For those two ps just now, take it aspensation for your smashing my office. We are clear!"


    Just as Lucia finished her words, there was a crisp apuse at the office door. Poppy turned around and red just in time to see Nia put her hands down with guilty conscience. Knowing that she could not ge any benefit today, she was not willing to run away in a mess.


    So she turned back, bluffed and cursed Lucia. Then she left the office with his face covered, and deliberately bumped Nia''s shoulder when she walked to the door.


    Looking at Poppy''s back, Nia suddenly felt that her worries were superfluous, and she ran excitedly into the office with admiration in her eyes, and said to Lucia, "Lucy, you''re so good!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Nia had always thought Lucia was sheepish, and although she was mentally strong enough, how could she have ever thought Lucia could have that physical ability to stop Poppy to hurt her? "It''s okay, just a little karate along the way." Lucia said with a smile.


    "Karate?! What level?" Nia asked excitedly as it was the first time she knew Lucia knew karate.


    "ck belt." Lucia''s answer immediately elicited a scream from Nia.


    "My goodness, isn''t that the most powerful belt in karate?!" Nia didn''t expect the seemingly frail Lucia to have this strength, and then murmured in grievance, "I have been trying to protect you..." It turned out that she had no strength...


    "Nia, thank you." Nia''sst words made Lucia feel incredibly warm.


    When Lucia and Nia were talking, Eduard came in. Today he went out to meet an important partner. As soon as he returned to thepany, he heard from his subordinates there was an ident in Lucia''s office. He immediately rushed over, so when he entered the door to see a mess, he rushed to Lucia asked, "Lucia, are you okay?"


    Before Lucia said anything, Nia began to excitedly recount her "heroic deeds". Eduard listened and felt relieved. He was standing next to Lucia and did not say anything. At first, Nia did not react, and after nearly thirty seconds of silence, she pped her hands and said loudly, "Oops! I need to go get someone to clean up the office right away. I''m going out first."


    Nia finished her words and ran away in a sh, cursing herself for being too slow to react.


    After Nia left the office, Eduard asked Lucia, "Lucia, what''s going on with you and Arthurtely? And you went to see Jacob alonest night? Is there something you can''t solve?"

 Chapter 66 Get Yourself into Trouble

    This was not the first time Lucia had heard these questions, and she just smiled lightly without a word. Lucia''s silence made Eduard sigh. He went on, "Why not tell me? Don''t you take me as your friend?"


    Lucia shook her head and said, "No, it''s just that there are some things that only I can carry. You''ve helped me a lot. I can''t bother you anymore."


    Lucia knew that Eduard had withstood a lot of pressure from the headquarters for her, and she also knew that Eduard had also helped her to suppress the media and public opinion. She had nothing to repay, so she cannot receive any more favors.


    "I am..." Eduard almost said what he really thought. He wanted to say he was willing. But thinking of hisck of position, he retracted his words stiffly and turned to say, "Your friend. It is right for friends to help each other. Maybe one day I will need your help too?"


    Lucia smiled and said to Eduard, "Then I will definitely help you."


    Lucia''s words made Eduardugh, so he stopped talking about Arthur and Jacob but ordered thepany''s housekeeping to restore Lucia''s office to its original state. When everything was done, Lucia was able to return to her own office, but no longer interested in working.


    Lucia was tired, really tired. One thing after another happened to her, one after another, and she barely had room to breathe.


    At this time, Lucia unusually thought of Arthur. She was sure that if Arthur understood her diverticulitis, he wille forward to carry all for her. But Lucia can not say anything, so only a thousand pounds of burden was taken on her own shoulders.


    That afternoon, Lucia fell asleep on her desk for the first time during office hours. Nia found that and covered her with a coat. Then she found that Lucia was still frowning when she fell asleep, so Nia could only sigh helplessly.


    Poppy fled from Jibillion Inc to JTP Group in a mess. She had taken the liberty to act this time, so she didn''t go to Jacob toin first as usual. However, she didn''t go to Jacob, but Jacob came to her himself.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob had instructed Samuel to observe Poppy''s movements, so he knew that Poppy had gone to Lucia. Upon hearing this news, Jacob was very annoyed at Poppy''s recklessness and went to her office to reprimand her upon receiving the news of her return.


    When he came to Poppy''s office and saw the two obvious p marks on her face, Jacob did not feel any pain, butughed in his heart. However, now he could not offend Poppy openly, so he said in a fakefort, "Long ago I told you not to mess with her. Look at it now. You get yourself into troubles."


    Poppy was stunned with his words. She knew she was in the wrong so it was very rare that she pursed her lips not to say anything and not to refute.


    Jacob was happy to see her like this, but he asked, "Who dared to p you?"


    Jacob was deliberately stimting Poppy. Of course he knew it was Lucia. Poppy still had some reputation in Athegate, and people generally did not dare to do anything to her.


    "Who else could it be but that bitch!" Poppy said and gritted teeth at the mention of the ps she received.


    "Why didn''t you discuss this with me before you went there?" Jacobforted a few and now began to chastise.


    Poppy sorrowfully looked askance at Jacob,ined that he did not care about her more, so her words became more vicious, "You had to go out and meet her alone. You didn''t consider my feelings, so I just want to go to her after the report for thest hit. But I did not expect ...


    For what Poppy couldn''t say, Jacob said for her, "You didn''t expect you''d suffer a big loss instead?"


    Poppy pursed her lips again and ground her teeth.


    "I do not know what you are afraid of. Lucia has always been our prey. Back then I did not like her at all, not to mention that she is now our biggest threat. If I have any feelings for her, don''t I work for my own destruction? If you are jealous, you should be sensible, okay?" Jacob''s face was not red when he lied.


    "But..." Poppy wanted to say that now Lucia was different from the past, but she did not dare to say, being afraid that it would be like a reminder for Jacob.


    "I do everything for us, for JTP Group. This morning''s report has seeded in making Lucia again the target. You went there for troubles but finally got lost. Amn''t you proving that you''re wrong? Do you really think those people outside are stupid? You don''t understand conspiracy and trickery? Don''t do these reckless things again, okay?"


    Jacob''s words were so heartfelt that even though Poppy was stubborn, she was moved and told Jacob that she would never act without permission again. And she would do whatever he wanted. This meek attitude was exactly what Jacob wanted. After a few words offort, Jacob returned to his office. Once there, Jacob immediately called Samuel in and ordered him to keep a closer watch on Poppy''s whereabouts. This woman always spoiled his fun!


    That afternoon, Lucia was not the only one who was upset. Sophie was upset too.


    Sophie received Lucia''s call and contacted Arthur, but he didn''t answer his phone. Sophie was so anxious. ording to Lucia''s words, her son was very emotional. She was really afraid that something would happen to him, but the more afraid she was, the more she would get.


    Around 5:30, when the city''s traffic was most congested, Sophie received a call from Kyle who said that Arthur was in a car ident and now at Municipal Harmony Hospital. He asked Sophie to go there immediately.


    Sophie was so shocked by the call that she dropped her phone on the floor. After calming down a bit, she asked Jan to take her to the hospital.


    In the emergency room, Arthur was surrounded by a group of doctors and nurses. Sophie took a look at the situation.


    She thought her son was seriously injured, was shocked to faint, and her feet turned weak. She still had Kyle standing beside her. Kyle was quick to help Sophie, and rushed to call the doctor toe and see. The nurses who had been standing by Arthur''s bedside shifted positions and gathered around, and only then did Sophie, who had settled down, see Arthur''s current appearance.


    In the emergency room bed, Arthur''s head was bandaged. And the bandages were faintly oozing blood. Both of his hands were injured, but the wounds had been bandaged. The only seemingly serious injury was his left calf that was put in a cast. And he still looked quite spry.


    Seeing that Sophie fainted, Arthur wanted to go over but couldn''t move, so he questioned Kyle, "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 67 Minor Injuries

    Arthur''s injuries were considered minor. Because Davonnis Corp had fully funded a project at Municipal Harmony Hospital, the hospital sent an ambnce to pick him up as soon as they received the emergency.


    Arthur''s bruises and scrapes were quickly bandaged. His left calf bone was x-rayed with only minor cracks, but it was seriously put in a cast, which was why Sophie thought Arthur was seriously injured when she saw the doctors and nurses surrounding him.


    Kyle replied, "I didn''t say anything. I just said you were in a car ident and now you are at Municipal Harmony Hospital. When I wanted to say that the injuries are not serious, the phone hung up. your mother came here."


    He was also very aggrieved, OK?


    Kyle dodged his gaze and lowered his head to check on Sophie''s condition.


    ... and then


    Sophie just woke up and heard Arthur and Kyle''s conversation. She let Kyle help her to Arthur''s bedside and said, "I don''t me Kyle. I was too anxious not to hear him out. Arthur, what happened?" "Nothing serious. I just met a drunk driver at 5:30. Two cars collided together. I suffered some minor injuries." Arthur said lightly about the ident he just encountered. Although he said it simply, the ident just now was actually quite intense.


    The drunk driver was speeding into Arthur''s car which was hit and almost deformed, but the Rolls-Royce Phantom''s body structure was much stronger than the general one. And the protective measures wereplete, so he only suffered minor injuries. But the driver, on the contrary, was still lying in the intensive care unit for resuscitation.


    Seeing that Arthur was in good spirits, Sophie finally felt a little relieved. But when she looked at his wounds, she was so distressed that she immediately asked Jan to let servants to make some soup to benefit the bones and send it over. But Jan just hung up the phone and she couldn''t sit still. The soup cooked by the servant was no better than her own, so she carefully told Kyle to take good care of Arthur, and went home to stew the soup herself.


    In a short while, the admission procedures werepleted. Arthur was admitted to a luxury single room in the hospital, while Kyle, who was apanying him, had a strange attitude, as if he wanted to say something and did not dare to say it. And Arthur ignored him.


    "Mr. Davies, if you can''t finish the soupter, can you share some with me?" After much hesitation, Kyle still brazenly put forward this shameless request, ming only that Sophie''s cooking skills were really to good.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Get out!" That was Arthur''s unforgiving reply.


    As he waited for Sophie, Arthur turned on the TV to watch the news and saw the report of his car ident.


    In a short time, Sophie came with fragrant pork ribs and seaweed soup. When the food box was opened, the aroma was overflowing in the ward, and the rich aroma of the soup even covered the smell of sterilized water. Kyle was salivating, but he knew there was no part for him, so he hid outside.


    Sophie gave Arthur a bowl of soup and asked, while watching him have it, "Arthur, did you inform Lucia?"


    Arthur''s action of drinking soup stopped when he heard Sophie mention Lucia. And all those conversations with her in the afternoon instantly rushed back to his mind. His heart ached. He lowered his eyes and replied coldly, "No need!


    Seeing that Arthur was stubborn, Sophie was very helpless. She knew if Lucia cane to see him at this time, not to mention minor injuries, even if he was seriously injured, it was estimated he can immediately jump up. Now seeing that he was so determined, Sophie can only secretly guess what they actually talked about and did not dare to ask him directly.


    Soon, Arthur had two bowls of soup, when Kyle suddenly rushed back and looked anxious.


    "Mr. Arthur, ma''am, Miss Webb is here at the hospital with the child!" Kyle said as soon as he entered the door, and was panting. It was obvious how anxious he was to rush back to inform Arthur first. After all, Arthur and Lucia''s rtionship was nowplicated and unpredictable.


    "Lucia''s here?" Sophie immediately had a cheerful expression and red at her son. Obviously, she was scolding him with her eyes. Didn''t he not need to inform her? Why did he even inform Lucia to rush over?


    "I didn''t say that." Arthur responded directly to his mother''s usation. He guessed that Lucia had gotten the news so quickly, probably because she had watched the TV report. But once he knew that she hade with her son, Arthur''s heart was overwhelmed with joy but did not show it.


    Sophie didn''t care if it was her son who informed Lucia. She was happy that her daughter-inw and grandson were here and wanted to go out to wee them, but was stopped by Arthur. Sophie looked at him and sighed. Although she wanted to go out and wee Lucia, she listened to him and sat back down.


    Kyle asked, "Mr. Davies, do you want me to stop Miss Webb?" He heard Arthur''s words and thought he did not want to see Lucia. But he did not expect to receive Arthur and Sophie''s glower at the same time, so he hurriedly stopped talking and made himself invisible.


    Their eyes were really sharp...


    In the ward, they were glowering. Outside the ward, Lucia was so anxious that she lost her mind.


    After Lucia picked up her son this afternoon, she was cooking dinner when Theodore''s anxious cry came from the living room, "Mommy, isn''t this Daddy''s car?!"


    Lucia rushed out of the kitchen. She thought Theodore was on the balcony and saw Arthur''s car parked downstairs, but didn''t realize he was talking about a car ident being reported on TV. Although the TV station had processed the license tes of both vehicles, Lucia recognized Arthur''s car right away.


    Arthur had a car ident!


    The vegetables she was holding fell directly to the ground. She was most afraid of Arthur because of emotional driving problems. She did not expect this fear really came true. It was all her fault. Why did she have to say those harsh words!


    Being repentant, Lucia''s tears followed down. This time, Theodore was more calm instead. He jumped off the sofa directly to hug Lucia''s legs and said, "Mommy, don''t cry. Let''s go to see Daddy!"


    After her son reminded her, Lucia realized that now was not the time to regret, so she quickly wiped her tears and took off her apron. She let Theodore dress himself, took the phone and keys, and even forgot to wear the jacket before took Theodore out. They went out of the neighborhood and hailed a taxi. When the driver asked the destination, she realized she had no idea where Arthur was now.


    "Sir, please take us to Municipal Harmony Hospital," Theodore replied politely. Lucia looked down at her son in surprise. The report just now clearly did not mention which hospital Arthur was sent to.

 Chapter 68 Murderous look

    Seeing his mommy look surprised, Theodore raised his hand and waved his phone. It turned out he had Alice locate Arthur''s location again. If it was in the usual, Lucia would have taught Theodore not to invade other people''s privacy, not even his own father, but now, she really appreciated her son being so resourceful.


    Lucia and Theodore finally made it to Municipal Harmony Hospital, but they didn''t know where Arthur''s ward was, and they couldn''t find out by asking at the inpatient unit.


    While Lucia was trying to find ways to get the word out of the staff, Arthur, who was in the ward, was not having a good time either, because... it had been a long time since Kyle had juste up to inform, so why had Lucia and Theodore not shown up yet?


    Of course, Arthur will not say the doubt, and now the people who apanied by him was the world''s most knowledgeable mother. Sophie had long found Arthur was distracted when talking to her. He always nced at the door. Without asking, she knew what was in his mind.


    "I am going to the bathroom. Lie still." Sophie suddenly stood up and said to Arthur, and then walked out of the ward with her cell phone in her hand.


    "It''s strange. We''re in a deluxe ward. Isn''t the toilet inside?" Kyle, who was standing by the door, muttered.


    As soon as Sophie left the ward, she went to the nurses'' station and asked for the phone number of the inpatient front desk. She called and asked if there was a woman with a child asking about Arthur. When the person there said there were such people, she told the person to give Arthur''s ward number to Lucia.


    Downstairs, Lucia suddenly got Arthur''s ward number and thought the staff was convinced by her, so she busily picked up the child and rushed upstairs.


    Sophie went back to the ward as soon as she hung up the phone. Arthur knew what she was doing, and in a few moments, she saw Lucia panting and holding Theodore in front of the ward.


    "Daddy!" Theodore shouted as soon as he saw Arthur who was lying on the hospital bed. He was twisting his body to get down from his mother''s arms. Lucia hurriedly put him down, and the little guy rushed to Arthur on the hospital bed like an arrow as soon as he hit the ground.


    "Theodore," Arthur was naturally happy to see Theodore. However, before he wanted to get up to hug him, he found that his left leg was not convenient, so he simply stretched out his long hands and held the tiny child onto the bed, cradling him in his arms.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Daddy, are you hurt badly?" Theodore was carefully lying in Arthur''s arms, and afraid that he would touch his wounds. With his a pair ofrge eyes, he looked at Arthur''s injuries.


    "Daddy''s fine." Arthur replied with a smile. Seeing his four year old son was so concerned about him, Arthur''s heart was overflowing with fatherly love.


    Lucia stood alone in the doorway. She really wanted to jump over and hug Arthur and say sorry. It was because of her that he was hurt. She also wanted to ask him if he was hurt badly and where the injuries were, but now Lucia could only stand in the doorway, as if she was an outsider.


    Sophie soon found out Lucia''s embarrassment. She hurriedly stood up and walked over to pull Lucia into the ward, chanting, "Why did youe out without a jacket? Are you cold?"


    When Sophie saw Lucia wearing only a sweater, she was sure that Lucia was still in love with Arthur. Otherwise, she was so afraid of the cold, why would she rush to Arthur after knowing that he was in a car ident without even putting on a jacket?


    While Sophie was concerned about Lucia, Arthur kept ncing over and listening to what they were saying even though he was talking to his son, and picked up his ears.


    "I''m not cold..." Lucia could only choose to answer this way. She could not say she ran out in such a hurry because she was worried and anxious. However, this lie she told was not even a lie.


    Sophie also began to feel sorry for Lucia. She hurriedly asked Kyle to close the door of the ward, and then raised the temperature of the air conditioning. She was afraid that Lucia would catch a cold therefore and can not take care of her son.


    Now Sophie was already figuring out how to leave her son in Lucia''s care.


    Entering the ward and standing by the end of the bed, Lucia inevitably saw Arthur and was silent for a moment before asking, "Are you ...


    okay?"


    Lucia actually knew that the most sensible thing to do was not to show up. But if she didn''te here, she would really worry about Arthur. Those concerns, in front of Arthur who had the car ident, had be less important. She must be sure with her own eyes that Arthur was okay.


    "It''s a minor thing. A minor injury." Arthur replied indifferently, then looked down to talk with his son again, as if he was intentionally leaving Lucia alone, but Sophie was anxious.


    She came to see him in a hurry, and this was his attitude?


    Sophie scolded her son in her heart without mercy. Seeing that he was using Theodore as a shield, she simply walked over to the bed and stiffly carried her grandson out of her son''s arms. Sophie: "Theodore now happens to be in the hospital. Last time we talked about giving him a vision check to see if phone has any effect. I''ll take him down to see ..."


    Theodore quickly understood his grandmother''s meaning and wrapped his arms around her neck, but when he reached the door, Kyle, who was standing there, asked a puzzled question, "Madam, it''s night time. The doctors in charge of checking eyesight in the hospital should be off work by now ..."


    As he just finished talking, Kyle was watched by both Sophie and Theodore at the same time. Sophie gestured to him and let him follow them. Kyle, who was intimidated, followed obediently out, and had the sense to close the door.


    Sophie and Theodore had simr glower!


    Once they left, Arthur and Lucia were the only ones left in the ward. Arthur looked down not to see Lucia, while Lucia was standing in a daze and looked at Arthur''s left leg which was in a cast. What should she do? What else can she say now ...?


    Lucia was baffled. Her eyes were involuntarily fixed on Arthur''s left leg. She was thinking about whether he had broken his leg, and how to move after that ... she had already started thinking about Arthur''s food, clothing and shelter afterwards without control.


    After today''s day encounter, including argument, car ident, hospitalization and bandages, his medication was added with some analgesic effect, and Arthur surprisingly fell asleep.


    When Lucia finally got up the courage to say sorry to Arthur, she looked up and saw that his eyes were closed.


    Hesitantly, Lucia shouted quietly, "Arthur..."


    Arthur, of course, did not move. Lucia increased the volume. He still did not respond. Lucia carefully measured the look of Arthur, and found that this was the natural expression after falling asleep. She was secretly relieved. He really fell asleep...


    Once Arthur fell asleep, Lucia was not so stressed. Thinking of the look on his face when he first saw her just now, Lucia didn''t feel good. Although... this was the result she wanted.

 Chapter 69 Who the Hell Is It?

    With courage, Lucia gingerly stood up and came to Arthur''s side. She examined his left leg up close first for a moment, and then scrutinized the various wounds on his body. The blood oozing from the bandages had long curdled into a dark red.


    It looked shocking. From the wounds, she can probably guess what kind of situation Arthur was in when he was hit. Lucia frowned more tightly.


    If she hadn''t been deliberately angry with him today, he might have returned to thepany long ago and wouldn''t have met the car ident.


    In ten minutes, Lucia had taken all the responsibilities for all the misfortunes that Arthur might encounter in the future in his life life. Her tears fell down, on after another. Obviously, it was silent, but each drop of tear was as heavy as how she felt.


    "Well, don''t cry..." Just as Lucia''s vision was blurred by tears, Arthur''s voice sounded like a helpless sigh.


    In fact, he woke up just now when Lucia turned Arthur''s quilt to check his injuries, but he did not say anything. But after feeling the teardrops falling on his arm, he could no longer calm down.


    Lucia was of course taken aback. She blinked desperately, but her eyes were full of tears and she couldn''t see the look on Arthur''s face. But the words he said were like thest straw that broke the camel''s back, causing Lucia''s perseverance over this period of time to fall apart instantly.


    Tears blurred her vision, but she still recognized the direction of Arthur''s embrace. She bent down and threw herself into Arthur''s arms, crying out.


    Arthur lifted his arms around her and gently patted her back, letting her cry as much as she wanted.


    He waited patiently until Lucia calmed down and her choking had stopped. Arthur, despite his injuries, carried her to the bed andid her on his side.


    When Sophie returned with Theodore, Arthur was seen in a mess.


    Arthur himself was just bandaged, but after Lucia''s reckless lunge, plus he carried Lucia, who was lying on his chest, the threads of each wound almost copsed.


    Originally the bandages with the dark red blood marks were re-wetted bright red. The blood of therger injuries even flowed beyond the bandage. At first nce, his whole person was like dipped in blood, which looked shocking.


    The subtle thing was that Arthur had a smile on his face!


    Just as Sophie was about to exim, Arthur raised his hand in a silent gesture and pointed to Lucia, who was cowering beside him, implying them not to disturb her.


    Sophie was helpless to the extreme. Theodore saw that his father was so defensive of his mother, and adored Arthur.


    Although they can''t wake Lucia, they can''t let Arthur bleed like this. Sophie carried Theodore to the doctor''s office for a while, and finally two doctors came over to personally stop Arthur''s bleeding and re-stitch and re-bandage him. During the process, the two doctors were scared.


    If they moved a little more, Arthur would signal them with his eyes to be lighter.


    The remedial work that could have been done in half an hour by one doctor took more than an hour for two doctors toplete.


    And, Arthur was still reluctant to move and wouldn''t let the doctors touch the wound on his back. The good thing was that there was no serious wound on the back. Otherwise it would be difficult for the doctors. Finally, Arthur''s wounds were re-treated, and now not only Theodore looked at him with admiration, but also Kyle. Only Sophie was full of heartache.


    Their love was so deep that he didn''t care about flesh wounds.


    Arthur''s love for Lucia was much deeper than Sophie imagined. It was afraid that words cannot be used to estimate it now.


    Sophie spoke softly, "Arthur, let Lucia stay with you. Theodore has sses tomorrow. I''ll take him back to rest. Take care of yourself. Don''t be like that again."


    "Well, Theodoree here. Be a good boy and go home with Grandma to rest. Come back to see Daddy after school, okay?" Calling Theodore to the other side of his bed, Arthur leaned over and kissed him on the forehead, instructing, "Okay, Theodore is good!" Theodore blinked his big eyes and promised solemnly.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Sophie took Theodore back after telling Arthur a few more things. It was now 9:30 pm. Usually Theodore should have gone to bed early. In the car, he was sleepy and yawning, but Sophie rarely didn''t let him sleep at will.


    "Theodore, did you and Mom spend Christmas and New Year''s at Esmae''s?" Sophie embraced Theodore and asked him.


    Theodore was so smart that he often remembered small details. Sophie had wanted to ask him about it for a long time. Unfortunately, Lucia had been consciously or unconsciously distancing her. It was difficult for her to find a moment alone with Theodore. Tonight was the perfect time.


    "Well, all the time." Theodore answered his grandmother''s question seriously, even though he was sleepy enough to rub his eyes.


    "Did your mother change in any strange ways while in Chicago? Did she suddenly be very negative and depressed emotionally?" When these kinds of questions were asked to any other four-year-old children, they would just give her a dumbfounded look. But Theodore was different, and Sophie was reassured to ask him.


    "Yes..." Theodore said after thinking for a while, "Grandma Esmae has just picked us up and she was talking to Mommy alone. Esmae wasn''t like this before." Theodore said so and pouted in discontent and continued, "Mommy and Esmae talked for a long, long time, until I went to bed. Mommy came back and her eyes were red. I am so scared. I asked Mommy what was wrong and she wouldn''t tell me. She asked me if I really liked Daddy, and I said yes, and Mommy cried..."


    Sophie asked hurriedly, "What happened?"


    "The next day Mommy was just like normal. When Daddy made a video call, Mommy was clearly there. She asked me to lie about her absence. But she was right next to me" Theodore replied while asserting his sense of right and wrong.


    Sophie nodded and continued to ask, "Don''t you think it''s strange that you didn''t have video call with your dad again after that?"


    Theodore thought for a moment and said, "Mommy said the phone was broken and she would wait until after the holidays to find Daddy." When Sophie heard this, she was almost certain that the problem was with Esmae, but what did they talk about, and who was Esmae? "Theodore, do you know what Esmae''s full name is?" asked Sophie then.


    "I don''t know ...I called her grandma or Esmae as soon as I was born ... "Theodore''s eyes were almost closed, and he was dazed. Sophie stopped asking questions and let Theodore close his eyes to sleep. What was more, she had found the reason.


    That Grandma Esmae, who the hell was she?

 Chapter 70 Can You Stop Acting Like a Spoiled Boy?

    Arthur woke up early the next morning, and Lucia was no longer by his side.


    He looked around and was caught by the low sound of talkinging from outside the balcony. He followed the sound and saw the balcony door closed and a blurred back reflected in the ss. It was Lucia. Lucia''s eyes met Arthur''s as soon as she entered the door. She was visibly froze. And her face turned red rapidly at a visible speed.


    Lucia was now so embarrassed that she wanted to hide herself. In fact, she woke up at 6 o''clock in the morning. Knowing that she had lost control of her emotions, Lucia was embarrassed.


    At this time, a nurse came over to send a temperature probe to check the temperature, found Lucia awake and mentioned Arthur''s open woundst night. Lucia listened and felt guilty. When she heard the nurse said that Arthur was looking at her smiling the whole time, her heart was like being wrapped in ayer of honey. It was sweet, but also so thick that she can hardly breathe.


    Lucia knew that everything she did to Arthur now will make her regretter, but ... one was a man who loved her dearly, and the other was like her own parent. She really can''t choose.


    "I took your temperature just now. It''s normal. You can get an IV after the doctores to do his rounds and prescribes the medicationter." Breaking the silence, Lucia tried to suppress her emotions and said to Arthur.


    Arthur faintly responded, "Well, got it."


    "I''m going to get breakfast." Lucia wanted to take the opportunity to leave to catch her breath, when Kyle suddenly appeared in the doorway, carrying two delicate food boxes in his hands.


    Kyle dutifully brought the food boxes to the bedside table and said to Arthur, "Mr. Davies, this is the breakfast from the south gate."


    The breakfast from the south gate was not Arthur''s favorite, but Lucia''s. Last night, before Arthur went to bed, he told Kyle to go buy breakfast early in the morning. Kyle said this on purpose so that Lucia could hear that.


    As soon as Lucia heard this, she looked towards Arthur, saw both Arthur and Kyle staring at her, and quickly turned back. She lowered her head as her face continued to burn.


    "Miss Webb, let''s have breakfast." Kyle said to Lucia with a smile. Just as he finished his words, he noticed Arthur giving him a look that hinted him to go out. Kyle felt aggrieved because he thought he was an excellent helper!


    But despite feeling aggrieved, he quickly withdrew and continued to leave space for the couple.


    "Eat." Arthur didn''t want to push Lucia now.


    Lucia took a chair to sit next to Arthur and began to eat up. asionally there would be footsteps and voices outside the door, apanied by the unique cold winter morning, which made them think it was peaceful time.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After a quiet breakfast, two doctors came over for rounds and talked to Lucia for advice and understanding of the condition.


    After the doctors left, Lucia sighed helplessly and turned to Arthur and said,


    "Don''t be capricious, okay?"


    Arthur did not answer.


    This only made Lucia feel more guilty, so she quickly changed the subject, "The doctors said there are just some minor cracks on your left calf. You should recuperate well for half a month." "Eh." Arthur still only replied so.


    Lucia turned her head to the balcony, then brought back a basin of water. The towel was wrung out and wiped to Arthur''s face with a swift speed. Arthur immediately hissed out.


    Lucia took the ice water!


    Seeing the sess of her revenge, she showed a smug smile on her face, grabbed a towel and wiped Arthur''s face, even deliberately messed up his hair. Lucia looked at her results, and her mood finally turned better.


    "Idiot." Seeing Lucia''s hands were red from the ice water, Arthur scolded and reached out to hold her hands.


    Lucia did not pull her hand out, just lowered her head and looked at the bed, thinking... they were now like this. What was it called?


    Her own hard-earned persistence and cold-bloodedness were all broken by a car ident. For that reason, she could ruthlessly leave Arthur, but as soon as Arthur had an ident, she would also rush over without turning back.


    After that... what should she do exactly.


    Lucia had no idea.


    Sophie arrived at 10 o''clock with a food box, and the situation of Arthur and Lucia did not surprise her. They were like negative poles that could not touch but had toe together. They looked a bit rusty, but there was no sense of dissonance.


    "Lucia,e have the soup too." With Lucia around, Sophie would of course prepare her share.


    Lucia was not an injured person, but under Sophie''s eager gaze, she still followed Arthur to have the soup, making Kyle, who was guarding the door, crave for more.


    When it came time to have the soup, Arthur naturally picked some of Lucia''s favorite carrots and other things in the soup for her.


    The soup was soon finished, and Sophie and Lucia were cleaning up the food box together when she suddenly asked, "Lucia, what is Esmae''s full name?"


    Lucia was directly stunned.


    Arthur looked at Sophie in confusion, wondering why his mother would suddenly mention Esmae, who had been kind to Lucia. But Sophie would only give her a reassuring look and then continue, "Sorry, I talked to Theodorest night and learned a few things. Lucia, you talked to Esmae the first night you arrived in Chicago, right? What exactly did you guys talk about?


    Theodore said that night you cried. After that you began to avoid Arthur, and even lied to Theodore that the phone is broken. And you just directly shut down, cut off all contact with Arthur. After returning to the country without warning to break up with Arthur. Lucia, this Esmae is not the reason why you left Arthur?"


    Sophie''s questions, one was to ask Lucia for details, and the other was to let Arthur understand what happened at that time. Arthur heard what happened. Before learning that Lucia cried before deciding to alienate him, he rushed to ask her,


    "Is it all true?"


    Lucia stood still by the bed like a statue, not saying a word and not even blinking her eyes. In fact she was panicking. Sophie was right. Esmae was the reason why she left Arthur, but she could not say the reason. This was what she promised Esmae.


    Seeing that Lucia didn''t say anything, Sophie knew she had to make more efforts, so she deliberately said, "Lucia, this time you argued with Arthur and he got into a car ident. What about the next time?" Lucia lowered her eyes. Her shoulders were shaking slightly, but she still pursed her lips without saying a word.


    Sophie continued,


    "Lucia, does Arthur''s love for you not outweigh anything that other people say? You know thatst night, almost all the wounds all over his body were open in order to let you sleep better. He was covered with blood when we came in. I got the doctors to stitch him up again. He was careful not to make any noise, and carried hard for more than an hour before the stitching was done.


    Lucia, maybe you broke up with Arthur because you were concerned about Esmae''s feelings, but what about me? I''m Arthur''s mother. Can you take pity on me too? Do you know how much it hurt me to see him like thatst night?"

 Chapter 71 The Story of Sophie And Edwin

    Sophie yed the victim to arouse Lucia''s sympathy. And it worked.


    Lucia finally raised her head. Her expression was so sad that Arthur''s heart ached and his eyes were flooded with tears. When his tears were about to slide down, Arthur could no longer hold back. He violently freed himself from Sophie''s shackles and reached out to pull Lucia closer to him, before saying to Sophie,


    "Don''t push her!"


    Just when Sophie thought her strategy was failing, Lucia suddenly spoke up. With a weakness in her voice that no longer needed to be hidden, she said to Arthur,


    "Arthur, I''m sorry ... I didn''t want to."


    Lucia''s statement meant she was willing to talk about it.


    "Lucia, sit down and talk to us slowly." Sophie sighed with relief and sat down in the chair, then asked Lucia to sit down by the bed as well. Together with her son, they listened to Lucia''s exnation. Knowing that she could no longer repress her love, Lucia raised her hand to wipe her tears and began to recount everything that had happened in Chicago, one by one.


    On December 20th of the previous year, Lucia, who had arrived in Chicago on an international flight, made a video call with Arthur as soon as she got off the ne, bringing her son with her.


    Esmae''s husband, Chris Brown, was the owner one of thergest shippingpanies in Chicago. As thergestke port in the Great Lakes region of USA, Chicago handled 75 million tons of cargo a year, nearly half of which was owned by the Brown family.


    The Brown family had been around for hundreds of years and had its own family culture and logo, so as soon as she saw the car with the family logo on it, Lucia knew it was Esmaeing to pick her up. That day, it was Esmae personally to pick up Lucia and Theodore. Being different from the previous enthusiasm and joy, Esmae''s expression was very serious, ans she said nothing in the car hardly. After they arrived at Browns Manor, Esmae let a servant to apany Theodore while took Lucia into her husband''s study.


    "Esmae, what''s wrong?" Lucia felt a little depressed and asked Esmae as soon as she entered the study.


    Esmae said, "Close the door. I have something to say to you."


    Lucia closed the door behind her. A vague sense of foreboding surfaced in her heart, and after sitting down, Esmae spoke up, "Lucia, I want you to break off contact with Arthur immediately and just break up!" "What?!" Lucia was directly shocked at the request made by Esmae.


    "You''re right to listen to me!" Esmae affirmed.


    "But what about the reasons?" Lucia did not want to directly disobey Esmae. She had caused the tragedy by disobeying her father before, and when faced with Esmae who was like her parent, she was shocked and chose to learn of the reasons first.


    "Arthur''s father''s name is Edwin and his mother''s name is Sophie, right?" Esmae sounded odd as she pronounced Arthur''s name.


    Lucia nodded and asked suspiciously, "Esmae, you know them?"


    Esmae''s face clearly showed a touch of sadness, interspersed with a stronger hatred. Then she was almost gritting her teeth and saying, "More than know each other!"


    Afterwards, Esmae took out a yellowed photo from a locked safe to show Lucia, who was amazed to see that although the photo was old, the smiles of the three young people on it were still bright as light. In the photo, young Esmae was standing in the middle of a man and a woman who were smiling. She was slightly sideways against the man beside her, looking happy. Lucia did not know the man, but will never be mistaken about the other woman. This was Sophie when she was young! Without much guessing, she was almost certain that the man was Edwin.


    Holding the photo, Lucia looked up at Esmae with a puzzled look.


    Why would Esmae allow her to break up with Arthur when she and Arthur''s parents knew each other and had shown an extraordinary rtionship in the photo? Faced with Lucia''s doubts, Esmae sneered and said directly, "Edwin and I were once a couple."


    Lucia was shocked.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Next, after Esmae told Lucia about what happened to her when she was young.


    Esmae, Sophie, and Edwin met in high school. Esmae came from a literary family. Sophie''s family was in business, and Edwin came from the Davies family, a financial family. And the three were in the same ss in high school and soon became friends.


    Esmae and Sophie are naturally BFFs. At the young age, she fell in love with the sunny and handsome Edwin, and of course, she told her BFF Sophie about this carefully hidden secret in her heart at the first time. Sophie was happy for her.


    When the three people were together, they will always have an excuse to leave, creating time for them to be alone.


    Edwin invariably talked about Sophie on such days. Esmae initially assumed that Edwin was used to it when three people were together and did not pay any attention to you. Instead, she approached Edwin carefully, hoping that the bud in her heart would blossom and bear fruit.


    The more time passed, the more she liked Edwin, but she did not confess her feelings out of shyness.


    In her senior year of high school, Edwin said he wanted to go to USA for further study together, but Esmae thought it difficult. Although she came from a schrly family with a great reputation, her family was not rich enough to support her to go abroad for further study.


    But this was different for Sophie. Her parents were both businessmen and her family was already rich. After hearing Edwin''s suggestion, she readily agreed to go to USA together.


    Esmae went home and had a big fight with her parents. Although she knew that her family was not well-off, she insisted on asking her parents to send her abroad and promised to study hard and pay back her parents'' kindness twice as much.


    On the contrary, Sophie and Edwin excelled in the entrance exams and both got into USA universities with high scores, but Esmae was lost.


    During the summer vacation, Sophie went to Esmae''s house countless times tofort her and encourage her. Esmae finally had the courage to repeat her studies, and the three people left that wonderful photo during the summer vacation. Esmae asked her two friends to promise to wait for her for a year, and Sophie and Edwin dly agreed and promised to wait for her in USA.


    At the end of the vacation, Esmae reluctantly sent off Sophie and Edwin who flew to USA by ne, and started to study alone. Esmae was depressed because of her father''s serious illness, but her father still insisted on working for her future and encouraged her to study hard. Her father said she coulde back to save him after studying medicine.


    Inspired by her desire for friendship and love, Esmae studied hard with the belief of studying medicine to save her father, and a yearter, she scored high on the entrance exam and enrolled in USA''s prestigious medical school.


    With that, Esmae left for USA with the expectation of her parents.


    But Esmae never expected that the day she saw Sophie and Edwin again would be the day her heart was broken.


    Sophie and Edwin were together!

 Chapter 72 Grudges Between Sophie and Esmae

    When Edwin happily informed Esmae of the news, Esmae just stared fixedly at Sophie,ughing at the false guilt on her face, and satirizing that she had hidden so deeply. Sophie knew well that she had loved Edwin for four whole years!


    On that day, Esmae, Sophie and Edwin broke uppletely. Betrayed by friendship and romance at the same time, she soon learned that her father had passed away because he could not stand the torture of illness, while her mother still did not allow her to drop out of school and return home. He mother was crying on the phone and asking her to take good care of herself.


    During her college years, Sophie came to Esmae countless times, but Esmae could not forgive her for her betrayal, and with the loss of her father, the family lost an important financial source. Esmae began to work while studying, trying her best to survive in an unfamiliar environment abroad.


    Esmae met Chris, the eldest son of the Brown family, in the cafe where she worked. Esmae could not resist Chris'' tenderness and thoughtfulness, and the two were together.


    After graduation, Esmae followed Chris to Chicago, cutting off all ties with Sophie and Edwin.


    After that, Esmae and Chris married naturally. She got pregnant and gave birth to a child. Everything had nothing to do with Sophie and Edwin, but she hid her whereabouts, but still can learn about their recent situation.


    Sophie and Edwin got married as soon as they graduated. Edwin''s family was already prominent, and he started his ownpany in New York. It grew stronger and stronger over time, bing a prestigious top financial tycoon on Wall Street. After that, their children were born one after another.


    Over the years, whether inadvertently or intentionally, Esmae had always been concerned about the Davies family''s situation, and even often heard about Edwin''s sons'' affairs. So, when Esmae heard that Lucia had mistakenly dated Arthur. One can imagine howplicated her state of mind was at that time.


    "No wonder, as soon as you heard about me back then, you went straight back home to pick me up." Lucia could only sigh after listening to Esmae''s ount.


    She didn''t expect Esmae to be in a situation very simr to her own. Although she couldn''t believe that Sophie could be that sinister, there was no need for Esmae to deceive her, not to mention that she had shown herself a great deal of kindness.


    "That''s right. There was no way I could leave you alone after learning that you were betrayed by your own best friend and husband." Esmae looked at Lucia heartily and said that she had no one to support her back then and had to bear everything alone. She did not want her best friend Eric''s daughter to suffer the same tragic situation.


    Lucia was grateful for Esmae''s loving, but, she said, "But Arthur isn''t like that."


    How Arthur treated her, Lucia knew better than anyone that he would never hurt her.


    "Lucia, are you stupid?" Esmae red as soon as she heard Lucia speak for Arthur and said sternly,


    "You''ve already been hurt once. Do you want to be stupid and wrong again? You can look up the Davies family''s sons'' affair. I feel too embarrassed to say it out.


    Especially Bailey, you think in such a family, Arthur will not be influenced by them? He is not showing it now, but what about after?"


    In Lucia''s heart, she still didn''t want to believe that Arthur would turn out to be that kind of person.


    Seeing that Lucia was not moved, Esmae continued to persuade sternly, "Lucia, I am happy that you can move on, but you have to choose the right person! Sophie and Edwin betrayed me once, and I can''t see you being hurt by Arthur in the future!"


    "Arthur won''t..." Lucia tried to speak up for Arthur, but such a move would make Esmae angry. Esmae scolded him directly,


    "Lucia, don''t be trapped by his apparent disy of gentle and elegance. You even said Theodore is his child. If he is a man of good character, will others set up that kind of trap for him!?


    When he had sex with you, he has already exposed his character problem. In the end, he walked away, which is extremely irresponsible himself. Can''t you still see that?!"


    Lucia was speechless. Although she was well aware of Arthur''s situation at that time, Esmae had already decided that he was that kind of person, and she could not turn her mind around at once.


    Esmae knew Lucia very well. As soon as she saw the light in her eyes, she guessed that she must still favor Arthur, so finally said directly, "Lucia, if you insist on being with Arthur, then break off contact with me in the future. I don''t want to save you again one day!"


    Lucia panicked when she heard this. Esmae was kind to her. How could she part with this kindness? Her tears came down and she begged Esmae, "Esmae, please don''t be so arbitrary. I promised Arthur to go to the Davies family for Christmas. You cane too. Let''s talk about what happened back then, okay? Sophie is not that kind of person."


    Lucia''s words were undoubtedly the spark that ignited the anger of Esmae, the one who had personally experienced the betrayal by Sophie. Lucia, whom she had saved and treated like her daughter, was speaking for her!


    Esmae scolded angrily, "Lucia, I didn''t expect you to defend for Sophie! In that case, you can go pack your bags and go to New York now. I just pretend I didn''t save you before!"


    Esmae''s eyes turned red when she said these decisive words. Even though she was scolding her and her anger was rising, Lucia was after all her beloved youngest.


    Lucia saw this situation and no longer dared to disobey Esmae. She directly stood up, cried and went over to hold her hand, yielding, "Esmae, please don''t say such words. I promise you. I will never be with Arthur. After I go home, I will break up with him."


    "Not only that, you have to cut off contact with him during this period. Take this opportunity to calm yourself down." Esmae was relieved to see that Luciapromised, and then asked Lucia to stop contacting Arthur, knowing that this was the best and fastest way to cut the ties with him, even though it was cruel.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I promise, I promise everything." Lucia, who answered, was sobbing uncontrobly.


    That night, Lucia cried herself to sleep next to Theodore. After which Arthur learned everything. Lucia deliberately cut off contact with him, and lived every day as the walking dead. In order to keep Esmae and her son from worrying about her, she had to force a smile and was once close to a breakdown.


    Before returning home, Esmae called Lucia to talk again, urging her to break up with Arthur and not to reveal her identity. Lucia agreed all, so after returning home, she forced herself to break up with Arthur by suppressing all her love for him and reluctance.

 Chapter 73 Im by Your Side

    After Lucia told what happened before, her tears cascaded down her cheeks.


    Arthur was so heartbroken to see her tearful face. Despite the injuries on his body, he held her into his arms, and said softly, "Don''t worry about it. I am by your side."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Lucia suffered no less than Arthur.


    Finally confessing the secret she had kept to herself for a long time, Lucia cried and hugged Arthur''s shoulders, as if she had to use all her strength to apologize, and said in a hoarse voice, "Arthur, I''m sorry. I didn''t want to do that to you. I didn''t want to say those things that hurt you ... but I couldn''t help it."


    When Lucia said that, Arthur was even more distressed.


    While sobbing, Lucia continued, "Every time I say those words to you, my heart hurts so much, but Esmae is kind to me. Arthur, I''m sorry. I can''t choose."


    "I know I know..." said Arthur softly while patting Lucia''s back.


    Lucia can finally stop keeping secrets, crying and exining to Arthur what she had been doingtely. And what she said when they met today, were all lies. Arthur listened attentively. Although his heart ached for Lucia''s tears, the mood was really getting better.


    As long as Lucia was willing to talk, no matter what it was, he was willing to carry it for her.


    The two told each other their true feelings, for a long time did not pay attention to Sophie who was standing aside. Although she understood the truth, this truth was the same that she can not bear.


    Finally, Lucia''s emotions gradually settled down. Sophie sighed quietly only then, "Lucia, Esmae''s full name is Esmae Wilson ..."


    "Yeah." Lucia nodded, looking at Sophie''s sad expression. She felt that there must be a hidden fact. No matter how to specte, Sophie did not look like a person who took away other''s man by force, so she asked,


    "Sophie, the feud back then, was it actually a misunderstanding?"


    Lucia''s trust in her made Sophie smile, but the infinite sadness was hidden in her eyes. Esmae was the regret of her life and her husband, but also Sophie felt most ashamed for.


    "I didn''t expect the Wilson family to have so many things happen back then. When we were studying in USA, she was still home. She only reported the good news to us. Arthur''s father and I didn''t know about her father''s illness. If she had told..."


    Lucia listened and felt that Sophie was deliberately avoiding the betrayal, but she couldn''t question it to her face, so she looked down at Arthur, who understood her mind and helped her ask the biggest question,


    "Mom, is it true you betrayed Esmae to be with Dad back then?"


    Sophie looked down and nodded slowly. This was indeed the truth. But there were too many exnations that Esmae did not want to hear at first.


    "Take it easy and listen to me." Sophie sighed and soothed her son, then looked at Lucia and told the story of the past. Although she had spent time with Esmae, they had apletely different perspective. Sophie was indeed Esmae''s best friend. At that time, Sophie was lively and mischievous, so she was very fond of Esmae, who came from a literary family and was gentle and quiet. Every time when she called her name, Sophie felt stable.


    The two became good friends for three years in high school, and of course, there was that big boy Edwin.


    Sophie was shocked when Esmae shyly told her that she had a crush on Edwin because ... the person Edwin liked was her!


    Esmae may have forgotten that she and they may meet in high school, but Sophie and Edwin were ssmates in the same junior high school. And two people were still in a same high school.


    Sophie''s family might have stopped her from studying at the time. The Richards family were businessmen, and in those days, her father had nned for his youngest daughter to return home to help with the business after junior high school. Because of Edwin, Sophie fought to attend high school andter finished college.


    Although Sophie and Edwin didn''t confess to each other, the two had long been tacit. They ned for each other in the future. One can imagine howplicated Sophie felt when she heard Esmae also liked him.


    Faced with Esmae, who was shy but cautiously revealed her feelings to her, Sophie can''t tell the truth. She thought that it was just Esmae''s youthful fluttering, which might fade away with the passage of time. And she might meet other boys she liked, but she was wrong.


    When Sophie realized the seriousness of the problem, it was toote. Esmae had already fallen deeply in love with Edwin. She didn''t notice the way Edwin looked at her. She didn''t notice that Edwin was always closer to her when the three stood together. She didn''t notice that they were secretly holding hands together under the desks, and she didn''t know that Edwin would bring her to his home after school or during holidays for studying and ying.


    With Edwin, Sophie was always full of guilt. Every time she saw Esmae secretly ncing at Edwin with love, it would make her feel as if she had stolen something from Esmae. For this reason, she was especially good to Esmae and even once thought of giving up Edwin, but when she made this suggestion, Edwin got angry.


    How can love be used as a tool to make up for friendship?


    Edwin confirmed he loved Sophie and would not change.


    Edwin proposed that they would tell Esmae the truth together, but Sophie refused. She couldn''t bear to hurt her and didn''t want to break their friendship, so it dragged on and on until she and Edwin both got into USA''s universities in the entrance exam, while Esmae failed.


    Esmae decided to repeat her studies in order to follow Edwin. Although Sophie knew it well, she still supported her decision and hoped that she could have a bright future.


    She never expected that Esmae''s father would fall ill in the year she resumed her studies. Money was nothing in the eyes of Sophie who was the daughter of the well-off family. At that age, she could not appreciate the hardships that an ordinary family needed to pay for a child to study abroad.


    Sophie and Edwin came to USA. Although they went to different universities, they were both in New York City, and Esmae was not around. They had more time to hold hands, hug and tell each other their feelings.


    A yearter, Esmae reported a good news, and Sophie was in pain during that time. Because once Esmae arrived at USA herself, there were only two ways to go, either to continue to hide as before and pull away from Edwin, or to tell her directly and suffer all the consequences.


    Both of these paths were something Sophie didn''t want to face.

 Chapter 74 Another Angle

    When discussing with Edwin, Edwin naturally chose thetter. He was not indecisive and worried too much, so he persuaded Sophie to tell Esmae the truth directly. After all, the friendship between the three was not so fragile, and it was not right to hide it from Esmae.


    Sophie was persuaded to help Esmae settle down first and then slowly tell her about the two being togetherter. However, she didn''t expect that Esmae''s flight arrived early in New York and also bumped into her and Edwin embracing each other outside the airport.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    That day was the most heartbreaking moment in Sophie''s life. Esmae looked at her as if she was a thief, a robber who had stolen her love and taken away her youth. She was too choked up to speak in the face of Esmae, but Edwin stood in front of her and told her that they were already together.


    Perhaps Edwin overestimated Esmae''s generosity. Esmae did not listen to any of Edwin''s exnations, nor did she give Sophie a chance to exin further. She broke up with them on the spot, vowing never to see each other again.


    After that, Sophie often went to Esmae''s school to look for her. She thought that time would slowly change Esmae''s attitude, but Esmae always avoided her. At first she could still meet her. Although she would immediately run away, after a long time, her ssmates all knew that Esmae rejected her. And no one was willing to reveal her whereabouts. In this way, they went farther and farther apart and lost all contact after graduation.


    "I once tried to find out her whereabouts, but all to no avail. I couldn''t even exin to her. I me myself for being too indecisive back then. I dyed again and again ... never thought that this farewell has been more than thirty years." Sophie''s voice was full of regret for her best friend.


    To this day, Sophie still felt sorry for Esmae. When she heard Lucia exin her family''s situation, she was even more ashamed that, as her best friend, she hadn''t even shared half of the burden with her. After listening to Sophie''s narrative, Arthur was secretly relieved that if his parents really betrayed Esmae together only after they left the country, it would really be too difficult for Lucia to live with herself, while Lucia was caught up in Sophie''s memories andments.


    "Esmae is gentle and virtuous, but she is also very persistent. It is very difficult to change what she has decided." Lucia understood Sophie''s ambivalence and Esmae''s determination.


    "I''m sorry, Lucia. I''ve been wondering what made you break up with Arthur, but I didn''t think it was because of me," Sophie said apologetically to Lucia."Sorry to let you suffer all of these."


    "Sophie, you don''t have to say that." Sophie was also emotionally unstable now, and Lucia rushed to reassure her.


    "Mom, since we now know Esmae''s identity, why don''t we just go and exin it clearly. It can also clear up the regret you and Dad have had for years." said Arthur.


    "It''s not as simple as you think ...," Sophie said with a sigh.


    "Yes, Esmae has held a betrayed hatred for so many years. I''m afraid it''s not just a matter of a few words." Thinking about Esmae''s determined attitude in threatening to leave Arthur, Lucia found it difficult. "Your father and I will discuss this matter to see if there is any way to solve it. Lucia, you must not go to help us exin. It will only be difficult for you." Sophie also considered Lucia''s situation and specifically reminded her.


    Lucia nodded silently.


    "Then will you leave me!?" Arthur gently held Lucia''s wrist and asked.


    Lucia was a bit shy. After all, Sophie was still present. She can not openly reveal her true feelings. Sophie can sense Lucia''s concern, and was anxious to exin the reason to her husband, so she left directly, leaving space for Lucia and Arthur.


    "Lucia!" Arthur was anxious, pulling Lucia''s wrist and pulling it into his arms when Lucia pinched his arm and said sternly,


    "Watch out for your injuries!"


    After she finished speaking, she carefully checked Arthur''s wounds. Just now she cried in his arms and didn''t know if she affected his wounds.


    Arthur was reprimanded by Lucia at the time and did not dare to move. He was afraid that Lucia would be worried about him, so obediently let her check his wounds. However, he suddenly found Lucia seemed to have been lowered her head not to look at him, so he lowered his head sideways to see her expression and saw a smile on Lucia''s face, which was very sweet.


    "You''re doing it on purpose!" Finally realizing that Lucia was deliberately doing so, Arthur was instantly annoyed.


    "You''re only allowed to do it, but not me?" Lucia finally raised her head and faced Arthur with a smile.


    "This is a critical moment. You prefer to retaliate against me at this time?"


    "Okay, okay, I''m telling you solemnly now. No matter what happens, I will never leave you again," Lucia teased Arthur, then smiled and said. And then, she gently leaned on his shoulder, and told her love for him affectionately,


    "Thank you, for never giving up on me."


    She was lost and found, and fell into Arthur''s arms again. Lucia realized how much she missed him and how much she couldn''t leave him. If Arthur really gave up on her, she could imagine how many tears she would shed and how many sleepless nights she would encounter in the years toe.


    The two finally exchanged their feelings. After this event, although they were both sad, they were also more sure of their feelings for each other.


    Sophie''s sadness and grief only unfolded in full when she left the hospital and did not face Arthur and Lucia.


    Sitting in the car, Sophie thought for a long time before dialing her husband Edwin''s phone and telling him everything about Lucia''s disappearance on Christmas.


    "I didn''t realize that ... it was us harming our child." Edwin also felt sorry for his son and Lucia.


    "Yeah, I never thought Esmae would be Lucia''s benefactor. Edwin, if we don''t settle this, neither Arthur nor Lucia will live happily ever after."


    Sophie knew how important Esmae was to Lucia. If Esmae really wanted to let Lucia break off the rtionship, it will drive Lucia crazy. She loved Arthur, but she was also very grateful for Esmae.


    "Now that the misunderstanding between Arthur and Miss Webb has been cleared up. Sophie,e back and we''ll figure it out together." said Edwin.

 Chapter 75 Grandma is leaving

    "Okay, Arthur will be discharged from the hospital in three days. I will return then. By the way, would you like to meet your grandson?" Sophie''s faint smile appeared on her face only when she mentioned Theodore. Last time Edwin didn''t see Theodore as expected. In a few days, the school started its winter vacation. Sophie intended to bring Theodore to show her husband.


    "I want to see him! Bring my grandson back!" Edwin was never surprised by anything, but his emotions perked up when he heard about his grandson.


    "Alright, alright..." Sophie smiled slightly and agreed.


    During his stay in hospital, Arthur''s injuries recovered at a rapid pace. The nourishment of love worked better than any drugs. Even doctors felt it amazing that these injuries can heal really fast... and credit, naturally, was in Lucia.


    Lucia, because of the guilt she felt towards Arthur, took care of him in every way. Even when Arthur could stand up and wash himself, she still spoiled him by helping him to fetch water to wash up. And the water she took was warm.


    Usually, Arthur pampered Lucia, but this time he was cared by Lucia once. Arthur was addicted to it, and often shouted in pain deliberately. Seeing that Lucia was worried about him, he was happy. Even if he was found to be deliberateter and encountered Lucia''s revenge, he was also willing to do so.


    Being pushed away once, Arthur, as cold as he was, will also want to confirm Lucia''s care for him in this capricious way.


    No one knew how the news leaked. Arthur''s car ident and hospitalization news were still spreading. A number of reporters ran to the hospital to do interviews. Although they were stopped, they still saw Lucia who was in the ward to take care of Arthur. So, the news of Lucia and Arthur''s breakup was broken, and the thing she seduced Jacob also became a nonsense.


    Faced with such a result, the most annoyed person was naturally Jacob. He had thought, in his personal maniption, he can make Lucia helpless, and she would finally turn to him. He did not expect Arthur''s car ident destroyed everything.


    In the chairman''s office of JTP building, Jacob tore the magazine that reported Lucia and Arthur to shreds, and was furious. Poppy, who learnt of the report, saw him angry when she entered the office, and secretly wondered if Jacob needed to be so angry even though the n failed to their advantage.


    "Jacob, we still failed this time." Poppy, who said this, was actually secretly happy. Although it was only out of self-consciousness, she was still happy to see Lucia surrounded by men again.


    "I know without you saying it!" Jacob was angry at the moment and spoke in a very impulsive tone.


    "What are you mad at me for ..." Poppy felt aggrieved. This time the set-up was his own maniption. Did he want toe to me her?


    Poppy''s aggrieved behavior, instead offorting her husband, at this time was even more disgusting to Jacob. If she had been more understanding, he would not be immediately attracted by Lucia when she was back home!


    Poppy and Jacob both had been mentally shifting the me to each other.


    Seeing Jacob staring at her and not saying anything, Poppy finally realized that her attitude was a bit biased, so she hurried to Jacob''s side and asked him in a delicate voice, "Jacob, so what do we do next?"


    "How should I know!" Jacob replied coldly. He was out of ideas now. As long as Arthur was still protecting Lucia, it would be hard to find another chance to leave her alone himself. Seeing that she had condescended and still couldn''t please Jacob, Poppy got angry, "I was discussing with you, wasn''t I? Why do you speak so rashly!?"


    "I''m angry now. Do you expect me to be subservient to you?!" Jacob finally couldn''t help but burst out his frustration with Poppy.


    "What do you mean by that?!" Poppy immediately straightened up at hearing this and red at Jacob, "Is the tenderness you usually show me deliberate? Is it called being subservient?!" Poppy didn''t expect Jacob to say something like that.


    She always thought that Jacob was obedient to her and took good care of her, but now he unexpectedly came up with the word "subservient"!


    "You know it well." Jacob didn''t bother with Poppy. He was still in a bad mood!


    "You!" Poppy was choked by Jacob''s words. She got up angrily and said coldly, "Whatever!" After she returned to her office, Poppy was still furious. What did she do to Jacob that he would target her like this!? Once she started to think deeper, Poppy couldn''t help but think of Lucia''s influence on Jacob again. Could it be ...Jacob fell in love with Lucia again?


    If Jacob was concerned about himself, even if he really had no choice, how will he scandalize Lucia for the sake of attacking her alone, which was a great disrespect to himself.


    The more she thought about it, the more Poppy felt that something was wrong.


    What if... it was real?


    The more Poppy thought about it, the more irritable she became. And her mood was getting worse and worse. What people needed most at such times as to talk, but Poppy was such a person who had no close friends. It was not that others people rejected her, but she was too suspicious. After ascending to a high position, she always suspected that other people wanted to take advantage of her. With such an idea, she could not make close friends.


    However, Poppy still had one object of confession.


    She picked up her phone without thinking twice and called a person. Although the other person said he was busy, as soon as Poppy said she was in a bad mood, the person immediately agreed toe out and meet her.


    Poppy arrived at the cafe first and shortly after, the person she was waiting for arrived.


    The man who came to see Poppy was a man of her age. The man looked gentle and elegant, with a pair of gold-rimmed sses, but looked very gentle.


    "Kane, you''re here." As soon as she saw the man, Poppy had a weary expression.


    This man was thewyer who helped her and Jacob grab Webbex Group and the divorce agreement was from him.


    Kane and Poppy came from a same ce. Although they and Jacob were from the same ce as well, Poppy knew Kane longer than Jacob. What was more, Kane had been in love with Poppy. His nature was not bad, but for Poppy, he still participated in the n to take over the Webbex Group, just to win her smile.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Poppy, in fact, had always known Kane''s feelings for her, but unfortunately she was more in love with Jacob who was ambitious and knew how to be romantic. Kane will be much less interesting to herpared with Jacob''s performance.

 Chapter 76 Her Backups

    Taking advantage of Kane''s love for herself, she made him do a lot of harm for her and JTP Group. Seeing that he kept himself single for her for years, she secretly snickered and gloated, so the only person who can be her best listener was him.


    "Had another fight with Jacob?" Kane asked directly without much guessing.


    "Hmm." Poppy nodded and waited for the waiter to take Kane''s order and said, "I always felt he had some subtle intentions for Lucia."


    "No way, Jacob had no mercy on Lucia back then. How could he possibly have any intentions towards her now?" Kane questioned. He had seen with his own eyes how ruthless Jacob was to Lucia back then. "Why not, do you know he actually asked Lucia out to meet alone this time? And even got a reporter to intentionally expose this matter? If it''s simply to destroy Lucia''s reputation, there are plenty of ways to do it, so why does he have to get into this fishy business himself?" Poppy said so.


    Kane listened to Poppy''s words and pondered for a while, then raised his eyes and said, "It is indeed suspicious. I have said before that he is treacherous and asked you to stay away from him, but you did not listen." Kane was also very opinionated about Jacob''s character, but he was biased and forgot that Poppy was not much better.


    Although Poppy understood that he was right, she automatically ignored it, because it was Jacob who brought glory and wealth to her. Poppy said impatiently,


    "I know, you''ve said these things many time. I came out to you today to hear your advice, not to hear this."


    Poppy''s willfulness and stubbornness made Kane sigh helplessly, but seeing his beloved woman in troubled, he could only try his best toe up with ideas, "Didn''t you bribe Jacob''s trusted subordinates? They should be able to help you monitor his whereabouts."


    "Those people are useless. Although they asionally report Jacob''s whereabouts to me, when ites to critical matters, they just say they don''t know. I''m sick of it now." Poppy stirred the coffee with a spoon and was annoyed. If they can be more useful, they may be able to help her to find out the real purpose of Jacob, but unfortunately ...


    "Don''t do this to too many people. You need to find someone who has a bit of grudge against Jacob and give the person benefits that no one else can give, so that you can buy people''s hearts." Poppy was always overly ambitious. She was trying to get people to do things but insincere. This was the reason she ended up in such an isted situation. Kane did not say it but can only give her advice.


    "Good, it seems Jacob has had somements about a subordinate recently. I''ll give him a try. Thank you, Kane," Poppy listened to Kane''s suggestion and didn''t forget to say somethings nice. Her gratitude was always the slightest bit of sce Kane sought, and Poppy used that relentlessly.


    Kane shook his head to show that he didn''t need Poppy''s thanks. Although he was happy to help her, he then said what was on his mind, "Poppy, do you really feel happy when you and Jacob are suspicious o each other like this?"


    Over the years, Kane had watched Poppy''s progress to where she was today, but as her status had grown gradually solid, her distrust of Jacob was deepening.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Happy?" Poppy lowered her eyes and returned calmly, "Havinge to this point, I would not have had the luxury of simply being happy."


    Poppy was very clear. Although she and Jacob were together for a long time, and made the plot of the year together, with the passage of time, there had been mixed into too many interests between them. It had long been impossible to have a simple love.


    Kane could see a touch of helplessness between Poppy''s eyebrows, but he was heartbroken and didn''t dare to express his feelings. So he could only hope that everything would go well for her in the future. At noon that day, Kaneforted Poppy for a long time, and told her at the time of parting that he had to go abroad in the near future because thepany had given him a multinational case, and urged Poppy to take care of herself.


    She only cared about herself.


    Tomorrow Arthur will be discharged from the hospital. Watching Lucia busy with packing, he wanted to help but his feet were not convenient, so he can only stand behind her. When Lucia turned around, she will crash into his arms. After several times, Lucia got annoyed,


    "Can''t you just lie still?"


    "Can''t." Arthur replied briskly.


    "If you can''t, sit down." Lucia said with an nce at Arthur.


    "It''s notfortable to sit." Arthur replied again.


    "Then appreciate the view in the balcony! I''m busy right now!" Arthur''s clinginess didn''t actually upset Lucia. She was just afraid she would bump him off, but she can''t help it that this willful man was more difficult than her son to deal with when he was was willful.


    Arthur''s mouth moved and he just waned to speak before Lucia stopped him, "Are you trying to say the view isn''t good either?"


    Arthur shut up and did not say anything. Obviously, she was right, but he still stubbornly stuck to Lucia and did not move. And he even caressed her waist and never gave up.


    Lucia was wrapped in Arthur''s arms and was so angry and amused at the same time that she couldn''t help but gently elbow him in the stomach and turned her head and said softly, "Arthur, you don''t have to do that. I won''t suddenly do that again."


    Lucia knew that Arthur seemed relieved to learn the truth, but would still be careful to test her care for him. It was not just him who experienced the preciousness of the lost and found. Arthur, who behaved like that, made Lucia''s heart ache.


    Looking at the soft light in Lucia''s eyes, Arthur suddenly lowered his head and buried his head into her hair, murmuring in a low voice, "But I''m still afraid. You also pushed me away without warning before ..." Arthur''s simple sentence let Lucia''s eyes suddenly turn. He was so in love with her. What was she really thinking at that time? She was actually willing to hurt him like that ...


    "Don''t cry. I''m just saying ..." Finding Lucia''s red eyes, Arthur hastened to turn around andfort her. He looked a little panic. Lucia''s sentimental emotions disappeared instantly by his anxious look. And the next second, she can not help but snicker out loud.


    After stabilizing Arthur''s anxiety, Lucia was finally able to get away to pack up her things. At that moment, Sophie arrived with Theodore, who hade to say goodbye to Arthur and Lucia, because Lucia had promised to let Theodore follow Sophie to see Edwin.


    "Daddy!" These days, Lucia were staying in the hospital to take care of Arthur, but as soon as Theodore entered the room, he first jumped into Arthur''s arms. He had witnessed that night when Arthur bravely let the doctors stitch his wounds, so he had taken his father as a superman.


    "Be careful with Daddy''s injury." Lucia hurriedly told Theodore to be more careful.


    "It''s okay. Daddy is the bravest!" Arthur had not said anything yet, while Theodore said proudly first.


    "Lucia, almost done, right?" Sophie asked with some embarrassment when she saw Arthur''s daily necessities were all neatly packed. This should have been done by her, the mother.


    "Well, there''s not much stuff. The doctor will write a discharge paperworkter and we can go home." said Lucia.


    "Lucia, tomorrow Theodore and I will be flying to New York. From now on, Arthur will have to be entrusted to your care. If he is willful, you can scold him, or even beat him." Sophie said with a smile.


    The doctor issued a discharge certificate at noon, and Lucia asked the doctor in detail about Arthur''s care afterwards. Then, the group left for Lucia''s home after Kyle went down toplete the discharge procedures.


    Arthur should have gone back to his own vi, but Sophie was about to take Theodore to USA. Since the vi was inconvenient, Arthur naturally preferred to stay at Lucia''s house.

 Chapter 77 Bathing

    The night before the trip, Sophie cooked a exquisite meal for the children. The soup was thick and fragrant. And they wereughing at the table, an atmosphere that had not had in Lucia''s family for a long time. After dinner, while Theodore pestered Arthur, Sophie and Lucia chatted for a while.


    "Lucia, this time after we''re back to New York, Edwin and I will probably go to Esmae together. After this, what I am most afraid of is that she will reproach you how we know her whereabouts. So if she looks for you, just say you don''t know." Sophie did not want to make things difficult for Lucia because of her and Edwin.


    "Sophie, it''s okay," Lucia smiled and said, "Esmae is kind to me, but I know clearly now that Arthur is a person I can''t part with. If there is no way to do both, I will still fight not to hurt him again."


    "Lucia, I really appreciate it." Sophie looked at Lucia''s softly glowing pupils and was really happy for Arthur to meet this kind-hearted woman.


    "Sophie, don''t say such things. It is I who should thank Arthur. To be honest, the hurt I once suffered has long made me disappointed to love, but he let me know I can still have the right to happiness in this life. To meet him, I am really grateful ... and thank you for your understanding of me. Until now, you did not force me to let Theodore find his origin."


    "This is not a problem. When you and Arthur get married, Theodore will naturally know it." Sophie smiled ambiguously.


    Lucia''s face flushed at the words and she couldn''t help but remember thest time Arthur knelt down and proposed to her.


    Sophie saw Lucia blush, and continued, "I''m still expecting you will have another child."


    "Sophie..." Realizing that Sophie was deliberately saying that, the blush on Lucia''s face deepened at a visible rate, and she was somewhat displeased that her face was going to burn up if she continued like this.


    Sophie can''t stop smiling. At this point between her and Lucia, there was a more intimate rtionship than between daughter-inw and mother-inw. She was willing to treat her like a daughter.


    That night, Sophie took Theodore back to the vi to stay, because early tomorrow morning they had to leave directly from there. Arthur had foot injury so he can not send them, and asked Jan to take good care of his mother and son on the way. When parting, Lucia let Theodore listen to his grandmother''s words. If there was anything to tell her, just make a video call.


    Theodore was already independent. Leaving his mother will not be as uneasy as other four-year-olds. In turn, heforted his mother not to worry about him, and even patted his chest to assure his father that he will take good care of his grandmother. He looked so sweet that Sophie kissed him on the cheek.


    After Sophie and Theodore left, Arthur and Lucia were left at home, andter, the two encountered a big problem.


    While in the hospital, because Kyle was in the ward at all times, Arthur''s bathing problem was handled by himself. Now, they were back home, and this responsibility naturally fell on Lucia ...


    At first, Lucia suggested that Arthur simply did not take a bath. Anyway, it was now winter, but Arthur had always been ustomed to the daily bath. So he begged Lucia to help him. If she was not willing, he would take a bath himself but Lucia was not willing either.


    "Do you have to take a bath? I''ll just get a towel and wipe your body, right?" Lucia was dragged to the bathroom by Arthur. For several times, she tried to escape but was pulled by him. The good thing was Arthur did not let Lucia help him undress. Otherwise Lucia probably would have smashed the door and fled.


    "There you go." Arthur said to Lucia, who had her back turned, after he had undressed.


    Lucia took a deep breath and turned around with great difficulty, only to find that Arthur had a bath towel around his waist.


    "What? Disappointed?" Arthur teased Lucia with a bad smile on his face.


    Lucia red at Arthur, quietly cursing herself. Why was she disappointed in that moment just now!? But the good thing was that this guy knew how to cover up his body!


    Although Arthur was not naked, after all, the upper half of the body was still naked. Lucia only nced at him and felt her face burning hot. Arthur''s body was lean with tight and firm muscles. "Have you seen enough?" Arthur asked Lucia and felt amused. Although she looked shy, she was still staring at his chest.


    Lucia''s face burned up.


    It was not easy to help Arthur finish the shower. Lucia only felt physically and mentally exhausted. Just now, whether it was because the fog was too heavy in the bathroom, when helping Arthur wipe his body, she always felt dizzy, as if there was something to gush out from her nose. But the good one was she did not really have nosebleed. Otherwise Lucia would be embarrassed in her life in front of Arthur. Once out of the bathroom, the dry air brought Lucia to life.


    Seeing Lucia''s obvious relief, Arthur deliberately reminded her, "We''ll have to continue tomorrow night."


    "Arthur!" Lucia finally got annoyed. This guy knew he was shy and still acted like this, so she didn''t care that he had a foot injury and pounced on him. Arthur was directly pounced on the wall by Lucia. It looked like he was kabe-don by Lucia.


    "What do you want to do!" Arthur, still not giving up on teasing Lucia, asked in a deliberately flustered tone.


    Lucia was instantly amused. Seeing that he wanted tough as well, Lucia''s eyes really can not move away from him. She sighed secretly that the way they got along was really good... Who said only men were active in the rtionship? She could take the initiative herself.


    When thinking so, she suddenly raised her hand to hold the back of Arthur''s head, pulled him down when he was slightly surprised, and instantly kissed Arthur''s lips.


    Arthur froze.


    After the kiss, Lucia opened her eyes and smiled sweetly.


    In the following days, Arthur did not go to thepany because he wanted to recuperate, and ordered Kyle or other staff to do important business through video conferencing. While Lucia had also taken a leave of absence, the two nestled in the warmth of their home, away from the coldest winds of winter. And their rtionship grew stronger.


    On the other hand, Sophie took Theodore back to the Davies family in New York, where grandfather and grandson met for the first time.


    On the way home, Sophie told Theodore in advance that his grandfather was a very serious and unsmiling person. But if he talked more, he will be like a child. Theodore kept this in mind. The first time he saw Edwin, who did not recognize him, he called out "Grandpa". The wrinkles on Edwin''s face, which had been carved by habit because he had been serious for a long time, immediately stretched out and his heart melted.


    Theodore was not a person who was afraid of strange people. Edwin was only serious when he was in charge of thepany because he needed to assume the posture so that he can better manage his subordinates. He was a sunny man but had be less and less smiling day by day. But in the face of Theodore, his little grandson, his nature was restored at once.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Theodore and Arthur looked exactly alike when Arthur was a child. Edwin could not help but feel close to him when he saw him.

 Chapter 78 Theodore Is Popular

    "Teddy, how old are you?" In the hall, Theodore''s lovely face was so inviting that Edwin bent over to talk to his grandson.


    "Theodore is four years old." Theodore replied with a sweet smile. He liked this old man with a kind face, while Sophie was amused. Edwin was always grave and aloof in front of others. But now he was a totally different person when he talked with Theodore.


    "Are you in kindergarten yet?" Edwin asked cheerfully again.


    "Well, yes." Theodore continued to smile sweetly in reply.


    "What do you usually like to eat... will your mom feelborious... do you like your father ...?" Edwin, once met Theodore''s little smile, the tone of voice can not help but be childish.


    Theodore frowned a little, and this time he did not answer immediately.


    As soon as Sophie saw Theodore''s reaction, she immediately came over and took her husband''s arm and guffawed, "Edwin, Theodore is the same as Arthur when he was a child. A super high IQ genius... you don''t need to treat him like an ordinary child. This will bother him instead."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "It seems Arthur has mentioned ..." Edwin just remembered as if Arthur did once mention that Theodore inherited his IQ. But Theodore was so cute. Once he saw him, he involuntarily changed his tone which became softer and more loving.


    "Yes, look at Theodore''s little face. It''s all wrinkled up from your words." Sophie said as she looked lovingly at Theodore.


    "Grandpa, let''s talk properly, okay?" Seeing his grandmother exin for him, Theodore said to Edwin like a little adult. No, he was indeed a little adult.


    Theodore''s slightly serious look was both cute and unconventional, and Edwin''s smile deepened when he saw him like this.


    "Okay, I got it," Edwin already knew how to go with Theodore, but, being a grandfather, he still held out his hand and said to Theodore with a smile, "So, can I give you a hug?" Theodore loved hugging the most. As soon as Edwin said the word, his little body bounced up like a bullet and shot towards Edwin, and also pounced him in a full embrace.


    Sophie saw that Edwin was so happy, and she was also in a happy mood. As for Esmae''s matter, so let''s slow down a little.


    In January, the snow in New York had almost melted, but Edwin, who loved Theodore so much when he saw him, took him and Sophie on a private ne to ska after hearing him he wanted to y in the snow. Theodore could y in the thick snow, and had a video call with Lucia in the heavy snow. Theodore told her that his grandfather loved him and Lucia was relieved.


    Edwin usually seldom took vacations. This was the first time Theodore came to him so he gave himself a week off to y around with his grandson and wife. Two old people and one child were like three children when they yed together.


    When they were ying, Dous, who heard the news, was traveling with his ssmates, so he made a special trip to Salt Lake City, where his parents and nephew were, just to meet Theodore.


    Due to the simrity between Theodore and Arthur, although Dous''s impression of childhood had gradually faded over time, when he saw Theodore for the first time, he almost called him brother out of control. The memory of childhood was like suddenly woke up.


    After ying with Theodore for a while, Dous not only saw the other side of the serious father, but was amazed at how much they loved Theodore, and he was quickly overwhelmed by Theodore''s IQ. Although Dous was on vacation, he still had some papers to be published in the next semester, so he took the time to take out his notebook to do it. At that time, Theodore happened to be next to him and just nced at it. Theodore not only read his papers, but also pointed out for him a small mistake, which made Dous stunned.


    "Theodore, you must meet my second brother, your second uncle." Dous was already impatient to let Theodore and Bailey meet. His stupid brother Bailey would definitely be blown to death!


    "Okay..." Theodore replied with a smile. He really liked the subtle family rtionship he felt now. Although Esmae''s family was also veryrge, and those uncles and aunts were very kind to him, after all, they were not more than blood ties.


    In the end, even Dous gave up the tour and followed Theodore and a few people for fun, and they returned to New York after Edwin''s one-week vacation.


    Back in New York, with Dous, who was energetic, ying with Theodore, Edwin and Sophie finally calmed down and discussed Esmae''s affairs.


    "Edwin, we can''t just go to Esmae like this. It will make Lucia embarrassed." Sophie exined Lucia''s difficulties to Edwin. Edwin''s personality was rtively straightforward, and she still wanted to solve this without embarrassing Lucia.


    "Is that so?" Edwin did n to go directly to Esmae to exin what happened back then. Now that they were not young, their experience had already tempered their characters. He believed that Esmae can calm down and ept their exnation, but as soon as Sophie said that, he hesitated again.


    "Isn''t Erik going to Chicago to buy a batch of goods recently? He should be traveling by ship. Maybe he can use this opportunity to contact the Brown family. Shall we ask him to help get Esmae''s words?" Erik, Sophie mentioned, was Erik Davies, the son of Edwin''s uncle Frank Davies.


    "Erik?" Edwin listened to Sophie''s words and hesitated for a while, and didn''t seem to agree with the suggestion.


    "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?" Sophie knew her husband very well, and she knew from his look that he had a secret, so she asked immediately.


    "Erik''spany has had some problems during this time. After you returned, he came to me and asked me to help, but I didn''t agree." said Edwin.


    Sophie frowned slightly. Because there weren''t many people in the Davies family, Edwin wouldn''t help under normal circumstances.


    "His supply was adulterated with fraud, and the demander reported it to the authorities. After the two sides discussed it, the other party asked Erik to pay a huge amount ofpensation to withdraw the usation. He can''t make money now, so he came to me."


    Edwin frowned as he spoke. He always paid attention to honesty when doing business. Both sides treated people with sincerity. That was how business can be done. But Erik was different. His personality was more cunning, and he liked to take chances. He reminded him, but he always ignored it. Now that something happened, he came to him, and because of Edwin''s personality, he naturally refused.

 Chapter 79 Finding Someone

    "Erik still won''t listen to the advice..." Sophie sighed, but as a rtive, she still advised Edwin, "Edwin, you should help him, uncle loved him the most during his lifetime, and there are only three brothers of your generation. Your eldest brother had a big fight with him a long time ago. Now you don''t help him. Who will help him?"


    Edwin''s brows furrowed even deeper after hearing this. The reason why they had a big fight was the personality issue.


    When Erik''s truckingpany first started, he took advantage of the family to buy goods from his elder brother Elliot Davies, and transfer various materials from the British Isles to USA, but a serious thing happened 20 years ago.


    20 years ago, Erik helped someone buy a batch of goods from Elliot. That batch of goods was very expensive, so Erik became malicious and took advantage of the long-distance shipping time to switch the rea products from it. Later, it was discovered by the buyer. He transferred all the responsibility to his own elder brother, thinking that he was able to bear the consequences, but hispany could not. Unexpectedly, this matter was widely publicized by the other party, and alerted the authorities of the two countries, which caused a nearly fatal blow to Elliot''spany. If Edwin had note forward at that time, Elliot would not have been able to get through the difficulty, but in the end, Elliot had a big fight with Erick who had totally different views towards everything.


    "He''s doing it all over again now. I really don''t want to help him." Edwin didn''t like Erik''s character either.


    "Edwin..." Compared with the views, Sophie was more family friendly, which was also the softest part of women''s nature, so she still wanted to persuade Edwin toe forward.


    "Okay," Edwin was finally persuaded by Sophie. After all, the truth was exactly as she said. There were only three brothers left in their generation. If the eldest brother didn''t help, Erik''spany may not really be able to survive. "I''ll give him a call."


    "Be nice." Sophie told Edwin specifically, for fear that the two would quarrel, because Edwin was too righteous.


    "Don''t worry. I know how to talk to him." Edwin nodded in response. He was always an action-oriented man. He immediately went upstairs to the study and called his cousin Erik.


    Sophie looked at Edwin''s back and was a little worried. She was still afraid that the two brothers would quarrel. She knew all about Erik''s personality.


    In the afternoon, Edwin and Erik talked for nearly two hours, and Edwin told him about the rtionship between Arthur and Lucia, between Lucia and Esmae, and between himself and Sophie and Esmae, and asked him to contact the Brown family and see if he canmunicate further with Esmae.


    "Edwin, are you asking me to do it?" After Edwin finished speaking, Erik, who was far away in San Francisco, asked quietly.


    Edwin frowned immediately, and when he heard Erik''s tone, he knew that he was going to make a condition, so before Erik could exin the words, he directly replied,


    "In the afternoon, I will let the finance transfer a sum of ten million dors to you."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he heard the money, Erik''s voice suddenly became excited, "Edwin, I know you are the most generous man!"


    In fact, the money Edwin gave Erik had far exceeded the amount he had asked for help before. Edwin increased the amount in order to make Erik, who saw the money, concentrate on doing things for him. "Then what I asked you to do..." Edwin said slowly deliberately.


    "Don''t worry. I''m the best at inquiring about news. As long as you help me solve thepany''s problems, anything is okay." Erik''s attitude was obviously different from just now, and he even thought about how to use the money left over after paying thepensation.


    Erik''s vaciting stance and mercenary attitude really made Edwin dissatisfied. Although Sophie had told him to avoid conflicts with him, as a cousin, Edwin couldn''t help but want to say a few words to him. "Erik, after this incident, you should reflect on it. USA is very strict in the management of this aspect. The other party is willing to reconcile this time, but it may not be the next time."


    "I know. It''s just an ident this time," Erik said indifferently.


    "Just an ident?!" Edwin was furious after hearing this, "You mean you do this often, and now it''s just an incident?!"


    "We should be shrewd when ites to doing business. It''s said that all businessmen are dishonest, so why should you be so surprised." Erik had no guilt at all, but thought that Edwin was too pedantic. Competing in the USA, when can they make big money by doing business honestly?!


    Edwin, who was persuaded in turn, was suffocated, not knowing what to say. As expected, their views were different and he had nothing to say.


    "Edwin, are you still there?" Erik asked when the other end of the phone had no response.


    Edwin sighed silently before saying, "I won''t say much. Be careful."


    "Thank you for your help." Erik thanked him perfunctorily, and the two hung up. He just hung up when his son Spencer Davies, who had been standing beside him, spoke,


    "Dad, uncle promised to help us?"


    Spencer was Erik''s only son. He was loved by many people, and his thoughts had already been influenced by his father. He made this incident, but he didn''t expect that the quality of the fakes mixed in was too bad, and he suddenly was discovered.


    "Help?" Erik sneered, not epting Edwin''s favor at all, "He''s just asking for our help. The first time he refused me is proof of his ruthlessness. This time, he is looking for our help. Is this called help?!" "What does uncle ask us to do for him?" Spencer asked curiously. In fact, they didn''t usuallymunicate much, even on major festivals. It was a miracle that he can ask his father for help.


    Erik lit a cigarette and told his son the details of Edwin''s request for help. Spencer pondered for a while after listening, stared into his father''s eyes, and said meaningfully,


    "Dad, this is a great opportunity..."


    Admit the smoke, Erik looked back at his son who had the same eyes as his own, and a meaningful smile appeared on his face.


    Half a monthter, Arthur''s foot injury had basically healed. In order to nourish his bones, Lucia asked Sophie for the secret recipe for making soup, but no matter how she made, it didn''t taste good. Lucia was pitiful every time she tasted the soup. It was hriously called a ck hole of cooking by Arthur.


    Tomorrow was thest day of her vacation. Seeing Arthur watching TV on the sofa, Lucia took the phone and called Eduard,


    "Eduard, I can go to work tomorrow."


    When Lucia called "Eduard", Arthur, on the sofa behind her, silently picked up the remote and turned down the volume.


    "Is Arthur all healed? If you can''te back, I''ll give you five more days off." Eduard said generously on the phone.

 Chapter 80 He Wants to Have a Second Child

    "He can move freely. Eduard, thank you for your care during this time. I have been on leave longer than working hours, which probably caused a lot of discussion." Lucia knew that the more in the samepany, the more privileges she had, and the more hostility she attracted. Eduard must have helped her suppress a lot of criticism.


    "It''s okay. Let''s ignore what they say," Eduard didn''t hide it deliberately, butforted, "Your ability is the basis for determining whether you can take a free vacation. Don''t thank me. If you want to thank me, thank yourself for why you are so capable."


    Eduard''s words did relieve Lucia''s guilt to a certain extent, and the yful way of speaking made herugh out loud.


    The two chatted for a while before hanging up. As soon as Lucia turned around, she saw Arthur staring straight at her, so she asked him with a smile, "What are you looking at me for?" "Eduard..." Arthur said his name, staring at Lucia.


    Lucia rolled her eyes and said to him, "Why? Don''t friends just call their first names? He has helped me so much, so why do I still call him Mr. Burton?"


    Seeing him turn his head away and say nothing, Lucia smiled sweetly, walked to the sofa and sat beside Arthur. She nudged him and asked, "Are you jealous?"


    Arthur turned his face away and didn''t answer.


    "I''ll give you some sugar to mix it?" Lucia stood up and said, "I''ll go to the kitchen and get you the whole jar of sugar."


    But as soon as Lucia stood up, Arthur grabbed her arm and pulled her back. Lucia suddenly fell into Arthur''s warm arms. She said in a panic,


    "Your injury! Watch out for your injury," she said as she tried to arch up, but this time she was hugged tightly by Arthur.


    "I''m all right, Lucia." Arthur buried his head in Lucia''s hair, and the words seemed to mean more.


    Lucia''s face burned immediately upon hearing this, and Arthur seemed to be implying something...


    Arthur saw that Lucia was finally no longer struggling, so he gently stroked her waist with the palm of his hand, and his voice was deliberately lowered like the seductive voice of a siren,Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s time to think about the second child..."


    Lucia''s face had already turned bright red, and even a pair of eyes were slightly red.


    Not yet?


    Arthur smiled with relief. He was just trying to tease Lucia just now. Of course, it would be best if it could be faked, but more importantly, he didn''t want to force her.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll stop teasing you." Arthur let go of Lucia readily, and said in a deliberately rxed tone.


    Lucia froze for a moment and turned to look at Arthur. Seeing a gentle smile on his face, she had a sigh of relief, and a little bit of loss...


    Actually... if he pushed her again, it was not impossible...


    The next day, both Arthur and Lucia returned to their daily lives. They had not been in the public for a long time and received the same attention in their respective fields, but neither of them cared about it, but threw themselves into work.


    As soon as Lucia returned to thepany, she was immediately informed by Nia about thetest work details. Jibillion Inc was currently working on a project development, and now was a critical juncture. Lucia immediately participated in it as soon as she knew it. She took a week to ovee a lot of problems that the subordinates could not solve. And the project was implemented ahead of schedule. Many viins were talking about Lucia taking credit as soon as she came back. Nia was very angry after knowing that. But Lucia didn''t care, and asked Nia to delete her from the list of main project leaders. Everything she did was for thepany''s development, not for the sake of taking credit for herself.


    This time, even those mean people had nothing to say.


    Eduard talked to Lucia after knowing this, hoping that she would take back her wish. After all, she had been on vacation for a long time, and her achievements at this time just proved her ability and strength. "Eduard, thank you for thinking of me. I don''t care what other people say. Besides, you are my boss, you know what I have done." Lucia said with a smile, and there was some joking meaning in her tone. Eduard admired Lucia''s open-mindedness, nodded and said, "That''s true. No one has one talking behind their backs, as long as you have a clear conscience."


    Lucia responded with a smile.


    During this time, both Jacob and Poppy stopped talking about Lucia. The two seemed peaceful on the surface, but they each had their own ns in their hearts, especially Poppy, who recently got a great opportunity which unexpectedly came from Kane.


    Kane was ordered by thepany to go to Kenya to deal with a deathpensation incident two weeks ago.


    In September of this year, there was an idental death in the Archaeological team, and Kane''sw firm took on the case.


    Kane was a topwyer in thepany, so he was ordered to go to Kenya to handle the case. Once Kane got there, he understood what happened, and then questioned the witnesses at the time of the inciden one by one to collect further evidence. At this time, he encountered a special people.


    Kane needed to understand what happened. Among the many men, a sweet-looking woman with a cheerful smile caught his attention.


    That person was Juliana, Arthur''s childhood friend who participated in the archaeological work.


    Juliana was currently working at the University of Kansas, and engaged in archaeological work. She participated in the excavation work in Kenya three years ago. She only returned to the United States every Christmas. When she heard that Kane was from Athegate, she told him with great interest that her friend Arthur was also working at Athegate and asked him if he knew him.


    Kane was amazed at the time. He didn''t expect to meet Arthur''s friend abroad, and after listening to her description, he knew that she had a close rtionship with Arthur. Kane said that he didn''t know Arthur, but only heard of his name, and told the news to Poppy that night.


    Poppy was naturally overjoyed when she heard the news, and immediately wanted to make a fuss about Juliana, so she asked Kane to approach her deliberately, preferably to win her favor and facilitate future actions.


    He was a modest gentleman himself, not only spoke elegantly, but also behaved like a gentleman. Such a person was the most unguarded, not to mention that he won thewsuit for the dead archaeologist half a monthter. Kenya''s side was willing to makepensation, which made him look great in the Archaeological team, like a hero.


    Juliana had a strong sense of justice, and even took the opportunity to thank Kane for the team members.


    Kane humbly epted her thanks, and then revealed in his words that he was about to return. He had already learned from other people that Juliana''s work here had already ended, and now she was just sorting out the information. Sure enough, Juliana had a hesitant look on her face when she heard he was about to leave. Kane knew she wanted to go back to see Arthur, so he took the opportunity to ask her if she wanted to go home together.


    Kane''s suggestion made Juliana''s heart move. Her work was over now. She can leave at any time, and the college gave her a long vacation in order to reward her. Kane proposed to go to Athegate at this time.

 Chapter 81 Fall into a Trap

    So, just a week after Arthur and Lucia returned to work, the ne arriving from Kenya with Kane and Juliananded safely at Athegate''s airport. When they got off the ne and came to the luggage conveyor belt, Kane took the luggage for Juliana. Juliana said with a hearty smile,


    "No need. I have always been doing work that requires physical strength. Although I look petite, I am very strong!"


    "Really?" Kane responded with a smile.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Of course," Juliana said to Kane while walking, holding the luggage rail by herself, "Archaeology is a very rigorous work. Sometimes we encounter some special excavation environments, and we worry about the workers when carrying stones, because we are afraid them will identally destroy the ruins. So we do it ourselves."


    Juliana showed Kane her palm as she spoke. Sure enough, there were thick calluses on the base of her palm and fingers. Her hands were not as soft and fair as ordinary women, and she had a healthy and naturalplexion.


    Kane smiled without saying a word, thinking that Juliana herself and her name were very different in temperament. If people just listened to the name, they will definitely think that she was a gentle woman, but when looked at her for real, she had wheat-colored healthy skin. She was petite but slender and attractive. With only a light makeup on her sweet face, even in the middle of winter, as long as people saw her smile, it was like seeing the sun.


    If only Poppy could be so sunny...


    Kane couldn''t help thinking of the woman he loved, and then sighed quietly in his heart.


    He had no right to me Poppy for pursuing materialistic desires. After all, it was the most primitive greed of human nature.


    Juliana was literally the opposite of Poppy.


    "So this is Athegate!" When Kane was thinking about Poppy, they had already walked outside the airport. Juliana said happily, looking at the sky of Athegate.


    Although she just met Arthur on Christmas, Juliana still missed her old friend. Especiallyst time she always felt that Arthur was in a weird mood, but it was a pity that she was hesitant to ask him. This time she must chat with him.


    "Well, there''s no heavy snow in Athegate, but the fog is heavy. You''re so thin. You have to keep warm." Kane reminded kindly.


    Feeling Kane''s concern, Juliana turned her head to give him a big smile and said, "Mr. Fletcher, thank you."


    "Just call me Kane." Infected by Juliana''s smile, Kane also said with a smile.


    "Okay, I''ll call you Kane in the future. You can call me Julia, but don''t call me Juliana, the genteel one." Julianained generously to herself, and Kane smiled even brighter.


    Now that she was out of the airport, Juliana thought it was time to say goodbye. She was just about to find a car when Kane stopped her, "Julia, wait a minute. I want to introduce you to a friend." "Friend?" Juliana asked suspiciously.


    "Well, my friend." Kane smiled and nodded. He looked around the airport, and saw a conspicuous red Ferrari parked on the outside road at a nce. Kane raised his hand and waved to the car. After a while, Poppy, heavily made-up in mink, got out of the car and walked towards them.


    Juliana saw Poppy. She thought it was Kane''s girlfriend, so she frowned slightly, feeling a little ufortable. Especially Poppy''s dress was the kind of look she didn''t like the most. Luxurious, yet vulgar.


    But since she was Kane''s girlfriend, Juliana continued to put a smile on her face and watched Poppy who walked up to them.


    "Hello, this is Miss Knight, right? I''m Kane''s friend from a same city. I heard him say that you are an archaeologist. I used to admire this profession, so I ask him to introduce you to me. I''m Poppy Powell, you can call me Poppy. "Poppy greeted Juliana with a big smile as soon as she came to Juliana. But in her heart, she murmured against her.


    What kind of dress was this? A pair of old discolored jeans. A thin coat on the upper body, and a vest inside it. It was really weird to wear it like this in winter, and this skin color was dark and waxen. She looked like she didn''t take a shower for a few days.


    Under Poppy''s smile, Juliana had been disgusted from beginning to end.


    "Miss Powell, hello, I''m Juliana." Juliana always felt that Poppy looked at her strangely, but she greeted her politely and call Poppy''s first name directly.


    Poppy frowned slightly because of Juliana''s deliberate politeness, feeling that she was a little ignorant, but then quickly calmed down and continued tough, "Miss Knight, you just got off the ne and are tired. I''ll take you rest first. I have already booked a hotel."


    "Wait..." Juliana was a little confused. She told Kane long ago that she wasing back to see Arthur. Why did this Poppy seem to entertain her? So she politely refused, "Don''t bother. I have friends here." "I know. Arthur Davies, right?" Poppy asked softly, with the smile deepening on his face.


    "You know Arthur?" Juliana asked with a slight frown, subconsciously finding the smile on Poppy''s face ufortable.


    "I''m not familiar with him, but I know his girlfriend." Poppy replied with coldness shing in her eyes.


    "Arthur has a girlfriend?!" Juliana was surprised. It was the first time she had heard of this.


    "Of course, she has a very close rtionship with me. This time I asked Kane to introduce us to each other. Not only for my admiration for archaeologists, but also for the vital interests of Mr. Davies. I don''t know if you''re interested?" Poppy blinked and released the bait.


    Juliana looked at Poppy and hesitated for a long time. She always felt that this person could not be trusted, but when she turned to look at Kane, she saw that he was slightly smiling to her. Juliana nodded in the end. After all, Kane was still trustworthy. Well, then let''s get to know her.


    So, Juliana, who had just returned to Athegate, didn''t contact Arthur, and didn''t inform anyone about her return. She followed Poppy into her red Ferrari and checked into the hotel she arranged for her. Kane had his own home in Athegate, but he was afraid that Juliana would not fit in, so he sent her to the hotel with Poppy. After she put her luggage, Poppy said to her,


    "Miss Knight, I have luxury private room for you in the hotel at night. Just take it as a small weing party for you. Have a rest. I have told the hotel staff to bring dinner to you. I wille again around seven o''clocke to meet you."


    Juliana turned to look at Kane and asked, "Kane, will youe over at night too?"


    With Kane around, Juliana would feel more at ease, not to mention that she wouldn''t be standing here if it wasn''t for her trust in him.


    "Well, I''ll be there too." Kane replied with a smile.


    Juliana then looked at Poppy and replied, "Okay, then thank you."


    After a few polite words, Poppy said that they would not disturb her to rest, so she left the room with Kane. After Juliana closed the door, Poppy said to Kane in a teasing tone, "It seems Juliana has a very good impression of you."

 Chapter 82 Use Juliana

    Of course she could see that Juliana epted her invitation because of Kane, which she had nned from the beginning. Poppy''s questioning style and tone made Kane very unhappy. She knew he loved her so much. Why did she say that?


    Seeing Kane staring at her and frowning, Poppy smiled indifferently and said, "Don''t frown. The more she likes you, the more she will believe what I say next, which is a good thing." Kane pursed his lips, being nomittal. When he followed Poppy away, he turned around and nced at Juliana''s room. He always felt that... he was sorry for that sunny woman.


    After Poppy and Kane left, Juliana didn''t rest immediately. She held the phone and hesitated for a long time whether to contact Arthur immediately. When she thought that Arthur didn''t tell her that he already had a girlfriend, Juliana finally didn''t contact Arthur. She should wait and listen to Poppy''s words before made up her mind.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Poppy came to Juliana as scheduled. As soon as Juliana opened the door, she frowned immediately. She looked like a young intern who was just entering the workce. Poppy was going to take her to a high-end ceter, and this dress was not suitable anymore.


    "Is there any problem?" Seeing Poppy staring at her without saying a word, Juliana guessed a little from the look in her eyes, so she asked deliberately.


    "Miss Knight, we''ll go to a luxury partyter, and there are some of my friends. Isn''t it a bit too casual for you to dress like this? Didn''t you bring any clothes? I''ll take you to buy some now?" Poppy asked, pretending to be considerate.


    What she said so, even Kane, who had been listening, frowned.


    Juliana didn''t get angry and changed her face. She just smiled and replied, "Sorry, because of my work, my clothes are almost always this style. Since you said so, then it''s better to be obedient than polite. Please take me there."


    She spent Poppy''s money, so why not do it?


    So, Poppy took Juliana to a high-consumption ce near the hotel. At first, she wanted to choose some middle-to-lower level women''s clothing for her. Unexpectedly, Juliana went directly to Gi and other luxury brands, and new products were just released in the season. And they were even matched with the same jewelry. Poppy spent nearly a million on Juliana in less than an hour.


    Was Poppy distressed? Of course she was distressed!


    Juliana, who had already changed her clothes, was wearing a beautiful dress with luxurious jewelry. Juliana spent Poppy''s money to be sweeter and more charming than Poppy. Being jealous, Poppy was naturally displeased. However, she desperately endured it.


    After paying the money, she even pretended to be generous and said to Juliana, "Miss Knight, look how beautiful you are dressed like this. You will definitely attract the attention of countless menter." "Really?" Juliana smiled,pletely ignoring the unnatural smile on Poppy''s face.


    Poppy was even more annoyed. She was actually not polite. If it wasn''t for her use value... Poppy gritted her teeth and endured it.


    Aftering out of the shopping center, the three people returned to the hotel. The luxury room was on the fifth floor. Poppy assumed the attitude of the owner and led Juliana and Kane to go forward. Juliana had the opportunity to talk to Kane alone.


    "Your friend looks a little unhappy," Juliana teased Kane.


    "Why do you say that?" Kane asked with a smile.


    "She paused just now when she paid and swiped her card. It seems that the dress I chose was too expensive?" Juliana said without shyness.


    Kane was silent. He had seen Poppy''s appearance just now when she paid. He thought that Juliana would not notice the details, but he didn''t expect her to notice Poppy''s strangeness so carefully. Now that she asked this and he didn''t even know how to answer.


    Kane clearly knew what she meant, but she looked like she was thinking about Poppy.


    Juliana couldn''t help but ask, "Kane, what''s your rtionship with Miss Powell? It''s not just friends, does it?"


    "Well, it''s a deeper rtionship than a friend. We are from the same city. We have known each other since we were very young. I treat her like a sister." Kane did not deny it, but did not confess her feelings for Poppy. Poppy asked for it and he exined for her instead,


    "We are all from poor families and may have certain obsessions with material desires, but Poppy is not bad by nature. I hope you don''t misunderstand anything."


    "But I don''t think you have such a strong desire for material things." Juliana was nomittal, ignored his statement that Poppy''s nature was not bad, and asked Kane instead.


    "Me? I bought a car and a house. It''s not all about materialism." Kane answered bluntly. He had been desperately pursuing a higher standard of living these years for Poppy.


    He hoped, and didn''t want that scene to appear when Poppy had nowhere to go one day, he could be her support.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Juliana kept looking at Kane like this. Seeing that she was about to walk to the elevator, she suddenly asked again,


    "Kane, introduced me to Poppy. Did you guys set up the game together?"


    After only three seconds of hesitation, Kane gave his answer, "I went to Kenya to meet you just by ident, but it was indeed intentional to lead you back here."


    Kane did not deny itpletely, "The purpose is to introduce you to Poppy. As for whether I do this will be a bad act in your eyes, wait until you listen to what Poppy has to say before making a judgment." Looking at Juliana''s clear eyes, Kane only prayed that all the grievances would not affect her.


    Although he knew that Poppy was at fault first, he was already in deep trouble and couldn''t regain his innocence.


    "Okay, I see." Seeming to appreciate Kane''s confession, Juliana replied with a smile, and then the two followed Poppy to the elevator. And soon, the elevator arrived at the floor where the room was. Poppy still politely led the way, but when she introduced Juliana into the room, Juliana frowned slightly.


    The luxury room of the hotel was spacious. The area of nearly 250 square meters was a ce of stability that many ordinary people pursued in their lives. But now the lights in this space were dim, the loud music was ying on the screen, and more than a dozen men and women had ambiguous postures. They were sitting on the sofa andughing endlessly. The upper air of the room was filled with ayer of smoke visible to the naked eye, which smelled very choking.


    In this situation, even Kane couldn''t help frowning in disgust and asked Poppy, "Poppy, who are these people?"


    "These are my friends," Poppy didn''t expect so many people in advance. She was afraid that the ce would be deserted, so she invited a few of her girlfriends over. Unexpectedly, they invited other friends and just started ying. But she didn''t mind it. She thought this would make her look more well-connected and richer, so she turned her head proudly and said to Juliana,


    "Miss Knight, these friends are all invited by me to throw the weing party for you. Have a couple of drinkster?"


    A weing party? Julianaughed secretly. The air here was so dirty. She was afraid she would be stained with filth.

 Chapter 83 Poppys Scheme

    "Miss Powell, we don''t need to drink. Thank you for your hospitality. Let''s find a quiet ce to finish our stuff. I don''t like the smell of smoke." Juliana bluntly stated that she didn''t like this kind of environment. Poppy raised her eyebrows when she heard the words, and once again ndered Juliana for being ignorant, mocking her for being a bumpkin who had never seen the real world. Since Juliana was so straightforward, she didn''t need to work hard toy the groundwork and said hello to her friends. The three sat in the innermost ce and talked about things in the loud music.


    At Juliana''s request, several bottles of coconut milk were ced in front of her. Poppy hid her sarcasm and asked Juliana, "You seem surprised that Arthur has a girlfriend, why? Didn''t he tell you?" "No." Juliana replied, shaking her head. She was also very confused.


    "You must be wondering why Arthur, your friend, doesn''t tell you when he has a girlfriend..." Poppy talked to Juliana in her usual intriguing way, but she was interrupted soon after.


    "Be straight. Don''t hesitate." Juliana didn''t like Poppy''s way of speaking, as if there was something she couldn''t say directly. She would be happy if she had to bury it and let she dig it herself. "Okay, you want it straight, so I''ll make it clear." Poppy didn''t feel Juliana was happy, but she thought that such a straightforward person would be easy to use, so she stared at her and said, "Because, his current girlfriend is a woman who was kicked out by her husband five years ago for cheating in marriage. And she has already lost all grace in Athegate. With such a girlfriend, I am afraid that even Arthur is not willing to publicize it."


    Juliana raised her eyebrows in surprise. Would Arthur find such a woman as his girlfriend?


    How could Arthur be so stupid? Impossible... Thinking of the smartest and calmest friend in the Davies family, she secretly thought that there was a reason for the incident, so she simply asked, "Is his girlfriend''s background soplicated?"


    "It''s moreplicated." Poppy sneered, suddenly raised her hand and took a wine ss on the table. Looking at the clear liquid in the ss, she was as if deep in memory, and began to tell the past events. "Arthur''s current girlfriend is named Lucia. She''s the daughter of the Webbex Group, a well-known Athegatepany, and also my college ssmate. She is arrogant and aggressive.


    When I was in school, because I came from the countryside, I was always treated me like a ve. On the surface, I was her friend. In fact, she kept telling me to do everything behind the scenes. In the end, she stole my boyfriend Jacob."


    Juliana heard what she said and had a slight smile. And she said casually, "You don''t look like you would let other women steal your boyfriend."


    The victim image that Poppy finally cultivated was ruined by Juliana''s words. Although she was very displeased with her impoliteness, she quickly smiled awkwardly and said, "Miss Knight, listen to me first." "Well, I''m not going to interrupt." Juliana said tly.


    Poppy stabilized her emotions, continued to show her sad expression, and said,


    "Jacob, I, and Kane are all from the same ce. Jacob had been with me for a long time, but he didn''t make it public because he was shy.


    But Lucia clearly knew the rtionship between us. She forced me to give Jacob to her, and even forced Jacob to marry her and made her father mad for it.


    During that time, Jacob and I were both in pain. Even if she got Jacob through despicable methods, Lucia still didn''t know how to cherish him and was eager to seek publicity. On the first wedding day after marriage, she was dating another man and was caught on the spot in the hotel. Later, she was kicked out by Jacob, and has since disappeared from Athegate."


    Juliana had been listening to Poppy''s story patiently. Although the lights were dim in the room, she always felt that the sadness on Poppy''s face was deliberately created, so she asked, "Isn''t Lucia the daughter of Webbex Group? Even if she cheated on her marriage, how could she be kicked out?"


    Juliana came from a rich family. She knew the big family''s maintenance of assets best. Although Poppy told her the past from the perspective of a victim, the most important point was how Jacob can kick Lucia out. Webbex Group fell into whose hands again.


    "It should me Lucia who thought herself clever. She recruited Jacob as a live-in son-inw in her family, but she didn''t trust him and she was afraid that he would snatch the Webbex Group. So she and her father worked out a will and stipted that after marriage, within two years, whoever cheated will have to give up the Webbex Group, and all the assets will be owned by the victim. Lucia did not expect her to end up hurting herself."


    Listening to Poppy''s exnation, Juliana thought, if that was the case, wasn''t that Lucia too stupid? Knowing that there was an agreement, she was still cheating in marriage? Even if she was really flirtatious, she can wait until two years, why...


    However, Juliana just thought about it in her heart and didn''t ask, but asked instead, "Then how can she be Arthur''s girlfriend now?"


    "That''s a long story," Poppy suddenly changed her expression and said indignantly,


    "At first we thought that Lucia would note back aftermitting such a scandal, but we didn''t expect that she actually returned to Athegatest year, and became the CEO of an international listedpany, with a bastard.


    "


    It would be fine if she could keep her ce when she came back. We didn''t know what means she used to hook up with Arthur, and her immediate boss Eduard. And she makes troubles in Athegate. She not only confused Arthur and asked him to hold a press conference to admit her identity, to justify her affair that year, and secretly hook up with Jacob again. These were all filmed by reporters! After speaking, Poppy took out a magazine she had prepared earlier to report the bad news of Lucia.


    Juliana nced at those reports. The photos were clear, but she had no seen Lucia and Jacob, so the impact was not much, not to mention that as a schr, she had always maintained a rigorous attitude towards facts. And entertainment magazines were good at adapting so she didn''t immediately react to the reports, just stared Poppy and asked,


    "So what does this have to do with me?"


    Juliana directly asked the question.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that she finally got to the point, Poppy made a bitter gesture and said to Juliana, "Miss Knight, as a friend of Arthur, aren''t you afraid that he will be used by Lucia?"


    Hearing this, Juliana finally understood the reason why Poppy tried to get in touch with her. She probably wanted to use her influence over Arthur to block his rtionship with Lucia, but...she said to Poppy, "Arthur is an adult with independent thinking ability, not a child. Even if he is really used, he is willing to do it. What do you think I can change?"


    Juliana''s answer was by no means ruthless. Because she knew Arthur too well, he had always been independent and self-possessed, domineering and rational. As long as he believed in something, he will persist to the end, not to mention that she didn''t really believe that Arthur will be used by others without knowing it.

 Chapter 84 Make up a Story

    Juliana''s answer, which seemed to be a refusal, didn''t make Poppy confused. Instead, she chuckled and said to Juliana,


    "Miss Knight, you are too big-hearted. As I said, Lucia is arrogant and domineering, and extremely autocratic. Do you think it would be better to fall in love with such a person for Arthur?


    Some time ago, they had a quarrel. Arthur drove to herpany every day and waited for her to change her attitude. In the end, due to the argument, Arthur had a car ident and was admitted to the hospital. Don''t you care about this?"


    "What? Arthur was in a car ident?!" Hearing this, Juliana''s indifferent attitude finally changed a bit.


    Poppy found the right chance, was secretly proud of herself, and said with anger,


    "That''s right, and it was the day after she privately asked Jacob to meet her. I guess Arthur knew the news from the report, so he asked her about it. How could she recognize that? And then Arthur was in a car ident on the road, so there must be a connection."


    Juliana frowned upon hearing this. If she could not interfere Arthur''s own romantic choice, and the woman ignored Arthur''s safety and had a bad influence on him, then she couldn''t just sit back and let it continue like this.


    Thinking of this, Juliana suddenly remembered Arthur''s weirdness at Christmas. When the family was reunited, everyone was happy and the one who could affect his mood was probably Lucia.


    Although there was a certain n in her heart, Juliana didn''t show it immediately. She was just frowning and staring, which made Poppy feel she was about to win.


    But Kane, who had been sitting silently beside them, was very aware of Juliana''s doubts, so he said suddenly,


    "Julia, I know you still have doubts in your heart, especially when Poppy asked you to persuade Arthur. In fact, there are reasons for this."


    When Poppy heard Kane''s words, she red at him immediately. Why did he say so?! Especially the purpose of asking Juliana toe here!


    Juliana, on the other hand, looked at Kane, waiting for his exnation.


    Kane ignored Poppy''s stare and continued,


    "You also know the strength of Branch of Davonnis. I believe that few people in the country can shake its status. Arthur is even more wise. If he wants to defend a person, or even help her, we have little chance of winning.


    "


    Juliana nodded in agreement, not to mention that Arthur who was in charge of Branch of Davonnis was unshakable. Even if this strength really threatened the branch, with the entire Davonnis Corp empire behind him, the opponent really had no chance of winning.


    "Now Poppy has married Jacob as he wished, and the two are now living happily. Through Jacob''s further development, Webbex Group has also be one of the fewrgepanies in the country, now known as JTP Group.


    Lucia suddenly appeared in Athegatest year. No matter what her purpose is, it is a huge threat to JTP Group, to Poppy and Jacob. You can say we are selfish, but we cannot be without any sense of crisis. " Seeing that Juliana agreed with him, he continued,


    "Lucia has Arthur''s protection now, and can really do whatever she wants in Athegate." Juliana still believed in Arthur''s own strength.


    "That''s right, not to mention she has a close rtionship with Eduard, the president of Jibillion Inc. If she really wants to do something with the JTP Group, it''s hard for us to resist. If Lucia is pure in nature and her rtionship with Arthur is serious, then we can''t interfere.


    But so far, it seems that things are far from simple. She can influence Arthur, let him publicly admit her identity as his real girlfriend, and let him publicly refute the media for her affair back then. Even so, then forget it. What she wants to say is her freedom.


    But now she is clearly with Arthur, why did she meet Jacob in private? And she was photographed by reporters. It wasn''t that we framed her without grounds. All of this shows that she has great ambitions for JTP Group and Arthur."


    Kane''s words made Juliana frown in thought.


    Indeed, with his words, Lucia''s intentions were indeed not pure. Poppy finally understood Kane''s intentions when she heard these words, and nodded her head.


    Kane added, "If my rtionship with Arthur is as deep as yours, I can go to him to analyze the benefits and prevent him from being used by Lucia. But I am not, so we can only find a way to contact you." Kane''s bluntness earned Juliana an approving nce, and she did prefer simple and straightforward expressions, even if the other party was selfish.


    "If you doubt the authenticity of Poppy''s words, you can check it yourself. Lucia''s personality has long been known in Athegate, and the affair back then cannot be erased. Watching a friend interact with such a woman, I believe you will not sit idly by."


    "I see what you mean." Juliana nodded, finally not just questioning Poppy''s words.


    "Miss Knight, you can wait to contact me after checking it yourself. But one thing I can assure you, our interests are not conflicting, I hope Lucia loses the support to prevent her from trying to attack our JTP Group, and you are for Arthur." Poppy was stating her purpose directly.


    Juliana nodded and said nothing more.


    Kane took Juliana out of the room. As soon as they got out of there, Juliana felt refreshed. What she heard tonight made her feel a little dull, and the simple visit had be anything but simple. Kane saw her expression and said to her as he walked,


    "Julia, you don''t need to have too much burden. You don''t need to care too much about Poppy''s attitude. Just do what you want."


    "Although you said so, you must hope I can help Miss Powell?" Juliana asked Kane with a smile.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "It''s the best to be able to do this. After all, we know Arthur''s strength, and we also can''t do anything to Lucia. We have been attacked by her for many times and has almost no power to fight back. I don''t want to see Poppy and Jacob now in a state of beyond redemption because of Lucia''s hatred. "Kane still answered bluntly.


    "I''ll take this into consideration. Please let Miss Powell rest assured," Juliana smiled, then turned to stare at Kane seriously and asked, "Kane, are you and Poppy really just friends?"


    Juliana was also very sensitive. She always felt that Poppy was not just a friend to Kane.


    "Well, we''re friends. When I had a trouble, it was Poppy...and Jacob who helped me," Kane paused, but added Jacob. In fact, it was Poppy who encouraged him to get out of the mountain vige.

 Chapter 85 Do Him a Favor

    He continued, "Although the predecessor of JTP Group is indeed Webbex Group, they paid their own efforts, and this result was not achieved by any unfair means."


    Seeing that Kane mentioned the topic to the JTP Group again, Juliana did not answer, but chose to remain silent. The two quickly returned to the door of Juliana''s room. When Kane was leaving, she said to him,


    "You tell Miss Powell that I''ll go find Arthur tomorrow, and then I''ll talk about everything after that."


    "Okay, you''re tired today. Take a good rest." Kane responded with a smile. He found that Juliana''s shoulder was stained with a piece of gold paper used in the room to enhance the atmosphere, so he took it off for her. He turned around and left after speaking, not finding that Juliana looked at him for a long time at the door, and her face was slightly red.


    After saying goodbye to Juliana, Kane went all the way back to the room. As soon as he entered the door, he saw that Poppy had been drinking with a girlfriend beside her, so he walked over and pulled Poppy up and said displeasedly,


    "Don''t drink so much alcohol."


    "You are back." Poppy had obviously drank a lot just now, and now her eyes looked a little hazy. She stared at Kane and asked with a smile.


    At this time, Poppy had obviously drank too much, but there was no longer only scheming look in her eyes. Kane actually liked her more at this time. However, it did not mean that he liked the surrounding environment!


    "Go out with me. I have something to tell you." Kane said as he pulled Poppy out, and also brought her bag. The woman who had been drinking with Poppy quickly stood up and grabbed her hand, shouting "remember to pay". Poppy nodded quickly.


    Kane was very unhappy about this. He nced at the men and women present, and felt that Poppy was just a generous person who could pay for it. What kind of people did she usually associate with? Without hesitation, while Poppy and the woman were still whispering, Kane pulled her out again. This time the woman didn''t stop her, and Poppy went out drinking with the others.


    She was forcibly pulled into the corridor by Kane. Although the air here was not as cold as the outside, the obviously lowered temperature still made Poppy shudder, and she instantly woke up a lot. She looked at Kane dissatisfiedly,


    "What are you pulling me out for? I just started ying with them."


    Having a great chat with Juliana tonight, Poppy was satisfied and in a good mood.


    "What kind of friends do you make? You only know how to eat, drink, and have fun." Kane frowned.


    "What are you talking about? They are the daughters or wives of major corporations. Besides, isn''t that what I usually do when Ie out... What''s the matter..." Poppy said indifferently. Yes, she usually went out with them. She paid a lot, but it was also good for herself. With so many followers around her, she felt proud of herself, didn''t she?


    Kane sighed, knowing that some of Poppy''s ideas had long been ingrained, and he was unable to change them, so he can only cater to them and talked about Juliana instead,


    "I took Juliana back just now. She said she would leave the hotel tomorrow to find Arthur, and then contact you when she confirms what you said."


    "Good job!" Poppy, who was drinking, didn''t hold the air as usual, and gave him a thumbs up when she heard Kane''s words. Then she showed a meaningful smile on her face, stared at him and continued, Kane, you are good..."


    "What do you mean?" Kane didn''t like the way Poppy looked at him at this time. He knew her too well, and this kind of smile was definitely not kind.


    "That Juliana seems to like you very much. This time she can sit down with me and talk to me, mostly because of your rtionship." Poppy smacked Kane''s arm with a smile and teased. "Poppy, can you stop talking nonsense?!" Kane frowned deeply. Anyone else in this world can make fun of him with this, but Poppy can''t!


    "1


    "Am I talking nonsense?" Poppy raised her eyebrows and continued, "Juliana looks at you with ambiguous eyes. Maybe you are the type she likes. Kane, this is a good opportunity. You just think of ways to do more. Get in touch with her a little bit. It''s best to touch her heart, so we can hold her firmly in our hands. She is Arthur''s good friend. As long as you control her, Lucia will never be better!"


    Poppy said more and became more proud, as if she had seen the scene where Juliana came forward to embarrass Lucia for her, but did not notice that Kane''s face had changed. "Poppy, do you think you can use anything as long as it''s good for you?!" Kane almost growled. He didn''t expect Poppy to want to use him to control Juliana.


    Poppy was yelled at by Kane and stared at him in shock for a long time. In her impression, Kane was never willing to say a word to her aloud. Perhaps because of drinking, her mood was more than sensitive. She immediately burst into tears, and said to Kane with grievance, "Why are you yelling at me..."


    "I''m not..." Kane''s heart softened when he saw Poppy''s tears.


    "You''re yelling at me!" Poppy became angry when she saw Kane was soft, and red at him and scolded, "Kane, it''s in vain for me to be sincere. I have regarded you as my best friend for so many years. How can you have the current achievements without my support? Are you not happy I ask you to do a little favor now?"


    Kane knew that Poppy was right. If she hadn''t encouraged him, he wouldn''t have been able to get out of the mountain vige, and he probably still lived a life of farmer.


    She had also helped him a lot after gaining power. Although most of it was due to his own efforts, the resources provided by JTP Group were also an indispensable factor for him to reach the status he was today, but... feelings can be use by her? Not to mention ...


    "You know that I treat you..." Finally, Kane couldn''t help but speak for his emotions, but unfortunately he was interrupted by Poppy before he finished speaking.


    "Kane! Jacob is not frank with me now. He doesn''t know what the hell is going on behind his back. I have to deal with Lucia on my own, so you know very well how important Juliana is to me. Don''t you even want to help me with this little favor? Juliana already has a crush on you. You just need to express it a little. I don''t want you to do anything!"


    Didn''t she want him to do anything?


    Kane frowned. For the first time, he felt that Poppy''s views ran counter to his own. Can feelings be used? Had she thought about how painful it was to please another woman when he loved her deeply?! Kane seemed innocent at the moment, but in fact, she used his feelings to frame Lucia for Poppy and Jacob. He was guilty of his own guilt. Now that he was used by Poppy, it was just a cycle.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With a silent sigh, Kane still chose to hold back all the words in his heart. Anyway, even if he said it, there would be no result.


    "I know, I''ll help you."

 Chapter 86 Surprise

    Seeing that Kane changed his words, the expression on Poppy''s face changed instantly, and the smiley face she put on was as if she had been prepared for a long time. This was the truth. For Kane, Poppy had always had the confidence to control him.


    "That''s fine," Poppy patted Kane''s arm with a smile, and said, "Don''t worry. When this matter is over, I''ll give you what should be given to you."


    Knowing what Poppy was talking about, Kane only smiled bitterly in his heart. She knew that was not what he wanted.


    Early the next morning, Juliana got up and packed her bags and went to find Arthur for breakfast. She didn''t expect to meet Kane as soon as she went out.


    "Kane? Why are you here?" She hadn''t told Kane in advance, so Juliana was naturally surprised to see him standing at the door.


    "I brought you back to the country, and of course I have to personally confirm that you can go to Arthur safely." Kane smiled, and lightly conveyed to Juliana that he cared about her safety.


    "Have you been waiting for a long time?" Since there was no appointment, it was impossible for Kane to arrive at the moment when she was going out, so Juliana quickly realized that he must have been waiting for her at the door for a long time.


    "It didn''t take long," Kane still kept a gentle smile, skipped the question quickly, and then stepped forward to bring Juliana''s luggage over. Then he walked forward as a gentleman and said, "Let''s go to breakfast first. I''ll take you to your destination, but in order to avoid Arthur finding out that we are connected, I can only take you to the door."


    "Okay." epting Kane''s thoughtfulness generously, Juliana followed him with a light smile, adding another point to him quietly in her heart. She couldn''t restrain her thoughts, secretly thinking that his consideration for her was pure and simple or because she can help Poppy.


    After the two finished breakfast together, Kane asked Juliana where she was going now. Juliana said that with Arthur''s workaholic habit, he must be at thepany at this time, so she nned to go directly to thepany to surprise him.


    So Kane sent Juliana to the downstairs of the Branch of Davonnis. When he parted, he did not mention Lucia, but simply ended with "goodbye". This neat attitude also made Juliana quite appreciate.


    "This is the Branch of Davonnis..." After sending Kane away, standing alone downstairs in the Branch of Davonnis with the suitcase in hand, Juliana looked up at the towering building, and secretly praised, "Arthur is really excellent..."


    Juliana naturally knew that, apart from the starting capital provided by the headquarters, the current achievements of Branch of Davonnis werepletely achieved by Arthur alone. No wonder Poppy was so afraid of him.


    Without much emotion, Juliana quickly entered the lobby and came to the front desk. She directly told the front deskdy that she wanted to see Arthur. There were not many people who visited the Branch of Davonnis directly in Athegate without any reservation and called the president''s name directly. The front deskdy looked at Juliana for a while, and finally called Kyle for his opinion.


    Kyle was also curious about who the visitor was, so he went downstairs to take a look. Although he hadn''t seen Juliana himself, as Arthur''s personal secretary, he always knew whose picture was on the president''s desk.


    "Miss, are you a friend of the CEO?" Kyle asked cautiously when he saw Juliana.


    "Well, looks like you know me. Is Arthur here?" Juliana asked with a smile.


    "He''s here," Kyle replied repeatedly, "I''ll take you up to find the president." After speaking, he led Juliana all the way to the top floor of the Davonnis Corp building. As soon as they got out of the elevator door, Juliana smiled when she saw the decoration on the top floor.


    "It''s really his style."


    Kyle smiled without saying a word, and took Juliana directly to Arthur''s office. Just as he was about to knock on the door, Juliana stopped him and said mischievously, "I''ll go in by myself and scare him." Kyle didn''t expect Juliana to say that, but Arthur should have a good rtionship with her, so he wisely stepped back.


    Thinking of opening the door to see Arthur, Juliana couldn''t help but get excited now. She opened the door carefully and gently, and at a nce, she saw Arthur sitting by the desk, working, and didn''t notice the door was opened. The excitement of childhood pranks suddenly increased, and Juliana left the suitcase outside while sneaking in.


    Just when Juliana thought her movements were unaware and she had already walked to the sofa, Arthur, who was working, said in a low voice, "Why don''t you knock on the door when youe in?" Arthur felt that someone wasing in, but the only ones who dared to enter his office without prior notice were secretary Kyle and Lucia. Lucia was at work now, so he thought it was Kyle who came in, but he didn''t know why he came in so quietly.


    "Have you found me?" Juliana thought that Arthur saw her, and said disappointedly, but the next second, she saw Arthur raised his head suddenly. He looked surprised and Juliana suddenly felt better again. Arthur stood up suddenly and walked over from behind the desk, raising his hand to give her a big hug.


    "Can you please consider my height?" Her whole body was buried in Arthur''s chest, and Juliana resisted angrily. She was already small in height, and being held in his arms by Arthur, who was 189 cm, was almost impossible to see his face.


    Arthur smiled and let go of Juliana, lowered his head and asked her, "When did youe back? Why didn''t you tell me in advance?"


    "I just arrivedst night. The work on Kenya''s side has beenpleted, and the university gave me a long vacation, so I want to go back. Because it is toote and will disturb you, I go to a hotel for one night. am thinking of giving you a surprise today." Juliana will definitely not reveal her true itinerary, so she can only choose to lie.


    "Surprise? I think it''s more like a shock." Facing the young woman who grew up with him, Arthur''s tone of voice changed. Juliana''s personality fits him well, and the two had always been like brother and sister. Juliana smiled and said nothing, looking up and down Arthur with her eyes. She didn''t seem to care about him. In fact, Juliana was secretly checking Arthur''s injury and found that Arthur had no seque. Juliana was relieved.


    "Mr. Davies, not bad..." Juliana teased Arthur while strolling around. Behind her was the huge floor-to-ceiling windows. Juliana looked out the window at the most prosperous area of Athegate, feeling the development of the domestic city. As soon as she turned around, she saw Arthur''s table with the picture frames on it.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 87 Julianas First Meeting with Lucia

    She was not surprised that Arthur would put a family photo and a photo of him on the table. What surprised her was a photo of a child and a photo of Arthur with a woman.


    In the roomst night, although Poppy showed her the scandalous photos of Lucia, the lights were dim at the time, and it was taken secretly, so naturally she couldn''t see the facial features and had no impression of Lucia''s face. Even so, she could guess the woman in the photo was Lucia.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She didn''t know Lucia was so important to Arthur. Judging from having the photo on his desk with his closest family and friends, Juliana was worried about Lucia''s ce in Arthur''s heart.


    However, most of her attention was still on the photo of the little boy. For some reason, she always felt that the little boy looked familiar, and it was not her fault that she couldn''t recognize it. Theodore in the photo was very simr to Arthur when he was a child. After all, he looked like four years old, and Juliana only went to stay with the Davies family when she was about ten years old, so she was still a little uncertain.


    "Is this your photo?" Juliana guessed and asked, "You are so narcissistic, and you put out pictures of yourself as a child."


    "It''s not my photo," Arthur said with a happy smile on his face, thinking that since Juliana was going to surprise him, he would give her one too. So he smiled and announced the answer for her, "This is my son Theodore."


    Juliana was stunned for a moment.


    What did she just hear?


    Arthur said...this was his son?!


    Arthur was very pleased with Juliana''s stunned expression, and he said again triumphantly, "It''s my son."


    "You have a son?!" Juliana''s voice rose by at least eight hundred pitches.


    "Well, it''s me and Lucia''s child," Arthur introduced proudly, then picked up a photo of him and Lucia and handed it to Juliana, "This is the woman I love the most, Lucia."


    Juliana took the photo in a daze, the speed of her brain can no longer keep up with the rhythm...!


    Arthur said he had a son, and it was with Lucia?! So what was the point of what Poppy told herst night?


    Juliana''s mood was overwhelmed. Arthur thought she was overly surprised, so he pulled his friend back to the sofa and sat down, smiling and exining to her the rtionship between him and Lucia. But he was interrupted by Juliana as soon as he talked about Theodore''s life experience.


    "You mean, you and Lucia identally had a baby five years ago because of a one-night stand?" Juliana was shocked. Arthur''s description matched Poppy''s description, but it wasn''t her lover who was dating Lucia at the time?


    How could it have be Arthur by ident? She was afraid even Poppy didn''t know about this.


    But now, Juliana can at least be sure that Lucia was indeed in the hotel at the time, and she had a rtionship with him in a daze. It was not that Juliana spected too much. Lucia was a married woman at the time. And such a behavior seemed very casual indeed.


    "Well, I was also surprised at the time, so I did a paternity test with Theodore. He is indeed my son." Although Arthur thought Juliana''s tone was a bit strange, he thought she was just too surprised, so he affirmed.


    "And then you met again after five years and fell in love?" Juliana thought this fact was odd, and from Juliana''s point of view, she thought Lucia came back to meet Arthur on purpose.


    Seeing the happiness overflowing from the corners of Arthur''s eyes, Juliana''s heart sank again.


    "So it''s because of Lucia that you''re feeling weird at Christmas?" Juliana didn''t feel happy for Arthur, but worried and asked him about what happened in Christmas. There were some details that Juliana needed to confirm slowly.


    "Well, I was going to bring her and Theodore home to introduce them to you at Christmas, but something happened in the middle, so... don''t me me for hiding it. I really don''t want to affect your holiday mood because of my stuff." Arthur said apologetically.


    "Well, I understand." Juliana replied simply, but she ndered about Lucia''s reputation. As Arthur''s friend, she felt sorry for his decadence and silence during that time. Lucia clearly promised to Arthur, why did she let him be sad in the end?!


    From Arthur''s point of view, Juliana didn''t like Lucia anymore.


    "By the way, it''s almost noon now. Let''s go meet Lucia together." Arthur suggested and was a little excited. Juliana was straightforward and Lucia was strong. He believed that the two would be good friends soon.


    Was that so? Juliana raised her eyebrows, and was suspicious. In order to consider Arthur''s mood, she nodded quickly, pretended not to know anything, and went with him to meet Lucia at Jibillion Inc. Arthur brought Juliana into Jibillion Inc to meet Lucia. The rtionship between Arthur and Lucia was already well known, and they entered without calling the front desk. The two quickly took the elevator to the floor where Lucia''s office was located.


    As soon as they got out of the elevator, Arthur and Juliana heard an angry screeching noise from anyone they saw.


    "You still dare to quibble! I tell you! Your behavior has brought an extremely bad influence to thepany, and there is no sympathy for you!"


    Arthur and Juliana turned their heads together, and saw that Lucia was standing in front of her office, zing at a middle-aged employee. And every word was ruthless.


    "Manager, please give me another chance. I have parents and children to raise..." The employee begged Lucia with a bitter face.


    "Now who doesn''t have the responsibility?! Do you think this reason will allow you to stay? If you do something wrong, you must have the consciousness to bear the consequences. If it wasn''t for the sake of you being an old employee of thepany, it''s impossible for you to leave so easily. Pack up for me now and get out!"


    Lucia was rarely angry to this level, but today she was really angry.


    Seeing that there was no more to talk about, the employee could only wince and back away. The whole person looked depressed. When passing by Arthur and Juliana, he looked wronged. Arthur was expressionless, while Juliana felt bad for this employee.


    Lucia watched the staff leave, naturally saw Arthur and Juliana, and recognized who was standing next to him.


    "Arthur, why did youe up?" Although she encountered difficulties at work, Lucia''s anger quickly subsided when she saw the man she loved. And she had a sweet smile when she saw Arthur.

 Chapter 88 You Are No Match for Her

    Lucia''s affection for Arthur was now interpreted by Juliana that she was a changeable woman. Even though Lucia was gentle and sweet, and she seemed very easy to get along with, but Juliana, who had misunderstood her, now believed Poppy''s words even more.


    "This is Juliana. She just returned home yesterday." Arthur walked over to meet Lucia, and when he came to her, he stretched out his arms and gave her a hug to ease her excitement.


    "What are you doing?" Lucia blushed and quickly rejected Arthur, not to mention that there was Juliana standing beside her. Looking at Juliana, she greeted with a smile, "Hello Juliana, nice to meet you. I''m Lucia."


    Lucia''s respect for the workce was misunderstood by Juliana again, thinking she was using the trick of refusing to greet Arthur. Restraining her urge to sneer, she stretched out her hand and replied lightly, "Hello, I''m Juliana. Nice to meet you too."


    With Lucia by his side, Arthur''s attention was always on her. Otherwise he might have sensed something was wrong with Juliana.


    But Lucia was so smart. She found that Juliana seemed a little indifferent to her. After all, it was the first time the two met, and it was impossible to get acquainted like an old friend, so she didn''t care, and said gently to Juliana,


    "It''s lunch break now. Shall we go have lunch together?"


    Juliana smirked and nodded.


    Lucia asked Arthur and Juliana to wait for her for a while, and then went back to the office to get something. At this time, Arthur noticed that something was wrong with Juliana''s expression, "Julia, what''s wrong?"


    Juliana quickly had a wide smile and said to Arthur,


    "What else can I do? It''s not because your girlfriend is too beautiful. I''ve beenpared. I''m not happy!"


    She snorted deliberately.


    Arthur was amused by Juliana''s words, nodded pretentiously, then deliberately looked Juliana up and down, and said solemnly, "It''s really notparable."


    "You!" Juliana choked.


    While Arthur and Juliana wereughing, Lucia came out with the stuff. As soon as Arthur saw Lucia, he went over to help her pick up the bag.


    Juliana stood aside watching Arthur and Luciaughing, and suddenly felt a little lost in her heart. She discovered that as long as Lucia appeared, Arthur could even ignore her existence. Although this kind of jealousy did note from love, it would make Juliana inexplicably upset.


    "Let''s go when Miss Webb is ready." Juliana finally interjected.


    After Juliana said so, Arthur and Lucia realized that they had ignored her. Especially, Lucia felt sorry and told Arthur to keep teasing, so she quickly pulled Arthur over and said to Juliana,


    "Sorry, Miss Knight. Are you hungry? Let''s go now."


    "Lucia, you don''t have to be so polite to her, just call her Julia." Arthurughed. As a middleman, he naturally didn''t want his friend and his girlfriend to be so unfamiliar.


    Lucia was a little embarrassed. After all, it was the first time they met. For Arthur, she still called her Julia cheekily. Juliana smiled and nodded, feeling very unhappy and thinking that Lucia was cottoning up. However, in order to take care of Arthur, Juliana called her Lucia affectionately. Lucia smiled even more, and felt that Juliana was easy to get along with. Besides, she had heard a lot of stories about her from Arthur, so she was very fond of a cheerful and outspoken woman like her.


    The three walked to the elevator together after talking. Arthur still insisted on holding Lucia''s hand and tested her body temperature from time to time, while Lucia buried her head shyly, always feeling very awkward in front of Juliana.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Juliana went out with friends before, as a single, she had to be a third wheel, but she never felt so unnecessary before.


    Arthur brought Lucia and Juliana to a famous restaurant in the city. Juliana had lived abroad for a long time. Although she had deep affection for her mothend, she still preferred foreign-style eating habits, so Arthur did not take her for local food.


    For this lunch at noon, Juliana really felt that was enough.


    Although Lucia kept trying to cotton up, a few words from Arthur could bring the conversation back to Lucia and their child, Theodore.


    After chatting, it became the two were talking by themselves. Juliana knew that Arthur didn''t mean it. After all, the rtionship between them was like siblings, and there was no need to be polite. But with Lucia around, she would be inexplicably upset.


    However, Lucia''s graceful calmness and rich knowledge revealed in the conversation surprised Juliana. She was even more surprised when she learned that she also graduated from MIT. After listening to Poppy''s description, she really thought that Lucia got what she was today because of her rtionship. But now it seemed that she still had some strength.


    However, this knowledge did not change Juliana''s view of Lucia.


    The long lunch hour was over. Of course, it was just for Juliana''s feelings. As for Arthur, he didn''t feel that there was enough time with Lucia, but even so, when the time came, he still had to be reluctant to send Lucia back to thepany.


    Downstairs at Jibillion Inc, Juliana did not get out of the car but sat in the back seat. Arthur sent Lucia to the door of thepany and asked her,


    "Why were you so angry just now?"


    Juliana had been by his side before, so Arthur didn''t ask Lucia why she was angry at thepany at noon. As Lucia''s boyfriend, he naturally wanted to understand her mood changes. "Hey," Lucia sighed and said helplessly,


    "Just now that person is an old employee of thepany''s project department. He has been doing his duty for so many years. I didn''t expect him to reveal the reserve price of a project we bid for this time to the opponent for his selfish desire. The project department''s efforts for nearly a month came to nothing. I checked and had a conversation with him after I found he betrayed thepany. I wanted to know the inside story, but I didn''t expect him to just shirk responsibility."


    It turned out that was the case. Arthur nodded knowingly, and added, "It''s just too good to fire him."


    Arthur had never tolerated betrayal, and if he was from Davonnis Corp, he would not only dismiss him, but also send him to court for punishment.


    "He said that he has elderly and children to take care of. Forget it. Dismissal is the most severe punishment for him." Lucia''s actions just now were actually merciful.


    "You''re just too good." Even though she was so angry, she was still soft-hearted. Arthur praised Lucia for her kindness, but still raised his hand and pinched her cheek and scolded falsely. "Okay, go and apany Julia. She finally came to see you." Realizing that the two had been talking for too long, Lucia nced at the car parked on the side of the road and said to Arthur. "Okay, then you go to work. I''lle pick you up after work in the afternoon." Arthur said with a smile. Taking advantage of Lucia''s inadvertence, he kissed her on her lips, making Lucia blushed. Lucia went back to work. Arthur returned to the car, and immediately turned his head excitedly to ask Juliana who was sitting in the back, "How is it? I say Lucia is easy to get along with." Juliana hummed softly and didn''t say much. She had been watching in the car when they were talking just now. Lucia seemed to be looking this way. Juliana was wondering what she told Arthur about her? Once there was an established impression, even a frank person like Juliana started to specte on her actions.

 Chapter 89 Lucias Charming Smile

    In the afternoon, Arthur had to go back to thepany in a hurry, and Juliana took advantage of the situation to propose that she wanted to go shopping, and took the opportunity to ask Kane out. Juliana set the meeting ce at the city''s museum. Kane was not surprised at all. After the two met, Juliana did not rush to express her intention to ask him out, but asked him to apany her for a walk. Athegate was a famous ancient capital. There were many antiquities disyed in the museum. After walking down afternoon, Juliana was full of interest, and Kane was not boring to apany her.


    Looking at Juliana, who exined the origin of a certain cultural relic to him, and her words were more precise and detailed than the tour guide. Kane had sincere admiration in his heart. If only Poppy could be as lively and cheerful as her.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Juliana asked with a shy smile when she caught Kane''s gaze.


    "I''m thinking you didn''t ask me out just to apany you to the museum, right?" Kane mentioned the topic by the way.


    The smile on Juliana''s face faded a little, and she replied, "I saw Lucia today."


    "Really?" Kane didn''t take the initiative to ask about that, waiting for Juliana to express her feelings about Lucia herself.


    "What do you want me to do if I promise to help Poppy?" Juliana probed.


    Out of professional habit, as soon as Juliana said this, Kane immediately sensed the difference, and it was right to be preconceived.


    "The specifics are up for debate. After all, it''s not a trivial matter. But you can rest assured that it won''t be a nuisance." Kane assured against his conscience.


    Juliana narrowed her eyes. She wasn''t a fool. It would be hurtful to break up a couple, but... she couldn''t just watch Arthur being used without knowing it.


    "Have you made up your mind?" Juliana''s thoughts were very easy to guess. Kane knew that she must have doubts if she didn''t talk to Poppy directly, so he asked,


    "Still considering it. I don''t want to hurt Arthur." She knew Arthur''s doting on Lucia, so she answered ambiguously.


    Sure enough, she was a cautious woman. Kane sighed inwardly, and immediately remembered that Poppy wanted him to get in touch with Juliana, so he took the opportunity to mention,


    "It''s impossible for Arthur to apany you every day when you''re back. If you don''t mind, you can find me when you have time, and I''ll show you around Athegate."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "As awyer, you should be very busy, right?" Juliana turned to look at Kane. Her eyes were gleaming with a dim light.


    She wasn''t sure if Kane''s proposal was for her or to help Poppy.


    "Life isn''t just about work," Kane said with a smile and his eyes looked gentle.


    No one knew when he can say things that went against his heart so casually.


    Kane didn''t know that his words made Juliana touched, and Juliana dissipated her doubts and smiled frankly.


    The two agreed to meet again in a few days, when Juliana would give Kane an urate answer, and then Juliana took a taxi directly to Fragranerde Hall, Arthur''s vi. When she got there, she was greeted by a butler, and Arthur should be at Lucia''s ce.


    Looking at the empty vi, a trace of displeasure rose in Juliana''s heart. Was that woman so important?


    Juliana didn''t receive a call from Arthur until 7:00 p.m. He asked her if she wanted to apany him to a charity auction held in the city. Juliana asked sourly,


    "Aren''t you apanied by Lucia. Do you still need me?"


    "She''sing with her boss tonight." Arthur''s voice sounded helpless.


    "So I''m your second mate?" Juliana teased with jealousy.


    "No, you''re at a low level," Arthur said mercilessly.


    "Arthur, dare to say that? I have to go tonight! I''ll show you how morous I am!" Juliana ground her teeth an responded. The exchange of words between the two made her mood much better.


    Not long after hanging up, Arthur came back with the dress and make-up team ordered for Juliana. Juliana stared at him and snorted proudly and went upstairs to change her clothes. After changing, she was really amazing. Because having been engaged in outdoor work for a long time, Juliana''splexion was healthy and tanned, which was different from the traditional domestic aesthetics. Thisplexion was matched with the yellow dress that Arthur prepared for her.


    "Our Julia has grown up too." Looking at the slender Juliana, Arthur sighed with emotion in a brother tone.


    Juliana red at Arthur fiercely, but her heart was sweet. After the two were ready, they went out to the party. Tonight''s charity auction party was scheduled to be held in a five-star luxury hotel in the city. The initiator was the Red Love Foundation. The theme was caring for women with breast cancer, so the venue was dominated by pink, which looked quite romantic.


    On the way here, Juliana specifically asked Arthur if he had been apanying Lucia to forget her just now. Arthur replied of course not. Today, thepany had to deal with important matters. After he left thepany, he went home directly. Juliana heard this and really feltfortable that she had not been ignored.


    As soon as they entered the venue, Arthur and Juliana naturally attracted attention, especially when they appeared in Athegate for the first time. And Juliana, who appeared as Arthur''s femalepanion, attracted countless curious eyes. Unfortunately, due to Arthur''s identity and stern behavior, no people dare to explore more.


    They didn''t pay attention to other people''s eyes. It was rare that as soon as they entered the banquet hall, Arthur and Juliana immediately looked around the venue with their eyes, looking for Lucia with a different purpose.


    There was no need to search for her deliberately. Among the crowded people, there was a light flickering, releasing the charm that everyone can''t reach.


    In one corner of the banquet hall, Lucia was by Eduard''s side at the moment.


    Tonight, she changed her style from the past, wearing an improved knee-length cheongsam. The whole cheongsam was based on blue as the main tone, with exquisite embroidery texture, which looked graceful and luxurious.


    Coupled with Lucia''s already impressive appearance and figure, even if she just stood there and didn''t move, she was like in the painting, not to mention she had long ck wavy hair gathered on one side of her shoulders. The beautiful profile of her face was fully revealed, and among the women in dresses, she was the only one who exuded a light that cannot be ignored.


    No one knew if she felt something. Lucia suddenly turned her head to look at where Arthur and Juliana were. After seeing them, she smiled and looked generous. Even Juliana, who was also a woman, couldn''t help her heart beat faster after seeing Lucia''s smile.


    She was so charming.

 Chapter 90 Make a Decision As Soon As Possible

    After finally forcing herself to look away, Juliana turned her head to look at Arthur, and saw that he was staring in Lucia''s direction, as if his soul had been hooked. Juliana was surprised. Was Arthur that she had always known, who was stern?


    There was only love in the man''s eyes at this moment, and Juliana could almost see the love pouring out of his eyes, gushing towards Lucia.


    If the other party wasn''t Lucia, Juliana would be sincerely happy for Arthur to meet this wonderful person, but the object was Lucia. The more Arthur exposed his love, the more worried Juliana became. "Julia, do you still dare to say that you can dominate the crowd?" After a long time, Arthur''s voice broke Juliana''s own worries. She looked into Arthur''s eyes, and when she saw that it was full of pride, she immediately made threatening gestures.


    "Lucia is beautiful, and I''m not bad either!" Juliana said this and was not very confident.


    "Yes, yes, you''re not bad." Seeing her rage, Arthur responded with a perfunctory smile, then turned his eyes back to his sweetheart.


    Seeing that Arthur''s whole was on Lucia, Juliana was very bored, and simply walked to the side herself and tasted the delicate pastries.


    Just when Juliana was muttering about Arthur''s infatuation, someone interrupted her.


    "Julia, so you''re here too?"


    Juliana turned her head to look and saw Poppy walking towards her with a smile. She raised her eyebrows and responded lightly, "Miss Powell, hello."


    Poppy didn''t seem to notice Juliana''s deliberately unfamiliarity, and took the opportunity to lean beside her. In fact, she and Arthur noticed her as soon as they appeared at the venue. It was not easy to see her separated from Arthur before she had a chance toe over.


    "Julia, you''re so beautiful tonight," Poppy said with a smile as she looked Juliana up and down.


    "I know." Juliana said bluntly, stuffing a small cake into her mouth.


    The veins on Poppy''s forehead moved, and she was trying to keep smiling, "Julia, how are you thinking about Lucia?"


    "No hurry." Juliana responded, still in a light tone.


    "It can''t be rushed. Aren''t you afraid that Mr. Davies'' feelings for Lucia will deepen?" Poppy instigated her.


    Juliana frowned. She felt it was deep now, bottomless depth.


    "Look, didn''t she abandon Mr. Davies to apany her boss tonight? This is just a charity party, not apany event. If Lucia really loves Mr. Davies, she should give priority to attending with him. You see her now. She is smiling and coquettish beside her boss. She really doesn''t take Mr. Davies seriously."


    "You''re saying Lucia is still plotting against her boss?" Juliana heard Poppy''s words.


    "There was a lot of media coverage of Lucia''s seduction of my husband some time ago. Mr. Davies came forward to whitewash her affair, and sent awyer''s letter to warn the major media to be cautious in words and deeds. Guess who else did this? "Poppy threw the bait leisurely.


    The answer didn''t have to be guessed by Juliana at all.


    "If you''re just a boss, would you issue awyer''s letter in the name of thepany for your subordinate''s private affairs? Julia, don''t underestimate Lucia''s methods." Poppy hid the trick in her eyes, and every sentence was taken out of context.


    At that time, Eduard issued awyer''s letter. The reason was that Lucia was not an ordinary employee of Jibillion Inc. She was the manager of Jibillion Inc. She represented the entire Jibillion Inc. This was an action that Eduard made after deliberation. In Poppy''s view, it waspletely turned into private purposes.


    Isted from the business world and unaware of the routine, Juliana took Poppy''s hints into her heart.


    It seemed that Lucia was really not easy.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Turning to look in Arthur''s direction, Juliana found that although he was socializing with other people, his eyes were constantly on Lucia''s direction.


    On the other hand, Lucia, who was smiling beside her boss, never looked back at Arthur, and Juliana felt unhappy. How could she know that Lucia was not caring Arthur, but just happened to meet an important partner in thepany at this time, and she was concentrating the other party.


    "Julia, the sooner you break things like love, the less hurt you will suffer. You have to think about Mr. Davies." Seeing Juliana taking the bait, Poppy lobbied hurriedly.


    Juliana didn''t respond, but Poppy could see from her furrowed brows that she believed everything she said.


    Just as the two were talking, Juliana suddenly noticed that Lucia was behaving strangely. Her eyes were fixed on a certain ce, and then she hurriedly whispered a few words to the boss beside her. She was a little puzzled, because Arthur was in another ce!


    "This bitch!" Poppy suddenly uttered abusive words. Juliana turned to look at her, and saw Poppy frowning angrily, "She''s chasing my husband!"


    What?


    Before Juliana could react, she saw Poppy follow Lucia''s direction, and she followed after a moment''s hesitation.


    The two walked all the way to the entrance of the atrium garden. Juliana saw that Poppy was standing there and walked over. Just as she was about to speak, Poppy made a silent gesture, and then pointed to a certain direction in the garden. Juliana, taking a closer look, found that in a small pavilion in the atrium garden, Lucia was pestering Jacob.


    Juliana came to this conclusion because she saw Lucia was holding Jacob''s arm to keep him from leaving, but Jacob seemed impatient and made several moves to withdraw his hand. The two had been having a heated conversation. It was too bad they were too far away to hear.


    Compared with Juliana''s calmness, Poppy was angry at this time. The actions of Jacob and Lucia at this time undoubtedly verified her guess. There was really something between them that she didn''t know, and Jacob deliberately concealed it.


    For the sake of the bigger picture, she desperately resisted the urge to rush over and tear the two apart, turned her head and said to Juliana,


    "I said earlier that Lucia wanted to seduce my husband, and you see it now."


    This time, Juliana was no longer indifferent, but nodded.


    "Julia, make up your mind soon." Poppy saw Juliana and felt like she was winning.


    "I''ll give you an answer in three days." Juliana finally replied. Poppy knew that things will develop in the opposite direction when they became extreme. Anyway, she had the most beneficial chip now. She was afraid that she would not be able to restrain her temper, so she quickly pulled Juliana out of the garden.


    In the pavilion, Lucia did grab Jacob''s arm, but not pestering, but control.

 Chapter 91 None of Your Business

    "Don''t leave if you don''t say it here!" Lucia''s judo practice was not in vain, and it was easy to control Jacob, even if she was wearing a dress with limited mobility.


    As a man, he couldn''t get rid of Lucia after several withdrawals. Jacob felt that he had lost his face, and his tone became worse,


    "Lucia, don''t go too far. Yes, thest time I asked you out was to make those news, but so what?! Do you still expect me to ask you out for love? Your mother''s relic is in my hand. You can only listen to me if you want to take it back! No matter what my purpose is!"


    It turned out that Lucia controlled Jacob because of the seduction of her ex-husband that broke out after she met Jacob more than a month ago. Originally, Lucia didn''t think that Jacob would not harm her when he asked her out, but thest incident indirectly led to Arthur''s car ident. Lucia was mad. Because she didn''t have the opportunity to question Jacob alone, she just followed Jacob after she happened to see Jacob walking into the garden alone.


    "When I made this agreement, I also made a contract with you, but Arthur was injured because of it. Jacob, don''t try to get rid of it!" Lucia was angry at Jacob''s shamelessness and snapped,


    "So you did it for him..." Jacob looked down, finally knowing why Lucia''s reaction was so intense. He said jealously, "It seems that you have a lot of affection for him."


    "That''s none of your business!" Lucia said coldly.


    "It''s none of my business?" Jacob sneered and said, "Lucia, you and I are enemies. You oppose me. Can Arthur stay out of it? As long as he gets involved, it will inevitably be affected one day. This injury is the best proof. Don''t overestimate yourself. What qualifications do you have to order me to be responsible for this? You should be responsible! Lucia!"


    "Jacob, it seems that I underestimated your shamelessness before." Lucia was so angry that she calmed down. She let go of Jacob''s arm, knowing that it would be useless to say more. How can she tell him that he had turned right and wrong?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Hmm," Jacob said, shaking his arm free, "Lucia, if you didn''te back and covet JTP Group, nothing would happen!"


    Lucia red at Jacob. Her pair of bright eyes rolled with anger, and she said coldly, "Jacob, don''t forget that JTP Group was formerly the Webbex Group. The ce you upy every day is my home. How did you get to where you are today? Yes, I know it in my heart! Today I also officially tell you that as long as I, Lucia, are alive for one day, you will not want to rest easy!"


    As soon as she said these words, it meant that Lucia officially dered war on Jacob. She had to break the previous passives one by one!


    Jacob thought that it was not good. He wanted to intimidate Lucia, but he never thought of angering her, not to mention that he still had feelings for her. Now this situation was not good for him.


    Leaving the challenge, Lucia didn''t want to say a word to Jacob. She turned away without any hesitation, but was soon stopped again.


    "Lucia, have you ever thought that there is another peaceful solution to this matter?"


    The remark made Lucia turn around, and she wanted to hear what Jacob said about the method, although she could almost guess that the method must be sneering.


    "Wouldn''t it be nice toe back to me? I could drop Poppy so that Webbex Group would be back in your hands and you could go home too?"


    Jacob was eager to ease the conflict just now, saying this without thinking twice at all.


    Lucia secretly smiled under the moonlight. There was infinite hatred and anger in this smile. She replied lightly, "Jacob, I think I can pretend I have never heard this." After speaking, Lucia left.


    Looking at Lucia''s back, Jacob realized that he had revealed his intentions.


    Well, since it can''t be resolved, let''s wait and see!


    Under the moonlight, two hostile people left in opposite directions.


    Before entering the banquet hall, Lucia calmed down, and just walked in and met Arthur and Juliana.


    "Lucia, it''s so cold outside. What are you doing out there?" Arthur greeted Lucia as soon as he saw her,ining a few words to her.


    Just now Juliana came over and told him that she seemed to see Lucia walking into the garden alone, so he hurried over to check the situation.


    "It''s alright. I just drank some wine and wanted to calm down." Lucia had a smile to reassure Arthur. Her agreement with Jacob couldn''t be known by him, so she could only lie and hide it. Juliana sneered in her heart after hearing this, and asked deliberately, "Are you alone?"


    Lucia nodded and agreed, not knowing that Juliana had already equated her with a coquettish bitch in her heart.


    "Don''t do this in the future. It''s easy to catch a cold." Arthur rubbed Lucia''s hand and warned softly.


    "Okay, not next time." Arthur''s words calmed Lucia''s moodpletely, and she responded warmly.


    Juliana on the side looked at the two, and the light in her eyes became colder and colder.


    After that, Juliana stayed in Arthur''s vi. Arthur was busy with business and had very little time to spend with her. Juliana could only ask Kane to apany her when she was bored. Three dayster, Juliana replied to Poppy that she was willing to help her, but the premise was that she would never do anything that vited thew. Poppy nodded and agreed, thinking about how to use Juliana as a chess piece. Juliana became Poppy''s nt agent next to Lucia, and she would regrly inform Poppy of her whereabouts.


    Although Arthur and Lucia were busy, they still made time to spend with Juliana. Gradually, Lucia became sensitively aware that Juliana seemed a little hostile to her.


    Whether a person was sincere to her, her eyes cannot lie. Lucia always felt, out of Arthur''s sight, Juliana saw her with indescribable contempt. Lucia was a smart woman, and generous. she had never mentioned this to Arthur just to treat Juliana more sincerely, hoping to get rid of her resentment, but she didn''t expect her actions to be ttering in her eyes.


    This afternoon, because Arthur suddenly had to go back to thepany to deal with something, originally the three participated in the exhibition of a famous painter, and only Lucia and Juliana were left. Lucia also had a certain understanding of painting, so she enthusiastically discussed with Juliana. One of the paintings, but the next second, she suddenly heard Juliana say,


    "Don''t pretend to understand, okay?"

 Chapter 92 Juliana Has a Fever

    Lucia''s eyes turned to Juliana.


    "Arthur is not here. Don''t pretend to be enthusiastic." Juliana was frank by nature. Arthur was not around. She didn''t want to do more extra entertainment with Lucia. Looking at her eyes full of surprise and innocence, she was even more disdainful in her heart.


    "Julia, did you misunderstand me?" Lucia smiled faintly, and was not panicked. Juliana could honestly show her dissatisfaction, but she felt relieved.


    "It''s hard to say if it''s a misunderstanding." Juliana withdrew her gaze and said coldly as she looked at the painting in front of her.


    Lucia quickly recalled whether she had offended Juliana after meeting her, but unfortunately she had no clue, so she said,


    "Julia, I don''t like hiding. You''re Arthur''s friend. I don''t want a rift between us. If you have any dissatisfaction with me, you can say it directly."


    "Do you still need me to say it directly?" Admittedly, it would be gratifying for ordinary people to be so reasonable, but it was Lucia, and Juliana only thought her words were fake.


    Lucia was speechless for a moment. Juliana''s way of dialogue was like an interrogation method. She stirred up her opponent with only a contemptuous tone.


    With Juliana''s way of speaking, Lucia smiled and asked patiently, "We haven''t known each other for a long time, and we may not be in sync on some things. If I have offended you in any way, please let me know."


    "We may really have different ideas, but I believe in my own way of distinguishing ck and white. I know that betraying husband is shameful, and I know that it is dissolute woman who seduces another women''s husband."


    Juliana''s personality simply did not allow her to be vain and submissive to Lucia anymore, and she had long wanted to be open and honest with her, even if such behavior can only serve as a warning to her. Lucia lowered her eyes and finally knew why Juliana was hostile to her. Juliana had been Athegate for a few days, and it was estimated that she had heard rumors about her.


    Lucia didn''t me Juliana. She had been criticized herself, let alone for her first time with these things.


    "Julia, there are some things that can''t just be superficial, only hearsay. I have never done those things, so I can stand by Arthur''s side calmly. You can ask Arthur in detail about the details. He was also involved. It may be better for him to exin it to you."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Lucia said patiently.


    Superficial? Juliana raised her eyebrows high, full of disdain, but she saw Lucia pestering Jacob with her own eyes! Hearsay? Those truths were only hearsay in her case?!


    Lucia didn''t know that Poppy had approached Juliana, causing her words to backfire on her.


    "Don''t use Arthur as a shield. He is now on you, and because of Theodore''s existence, he must be speaking for you. You let me go to him just to make a difference between the two of us. I''m not so stupid." Juliana scoffed.


    Lucia couldn''t argue. The exnation of the matter by her own was not credible. And she was not happy to let Juliana go to Arthur to find out the truth. Could the misunderstanding only continue? In the end, Lucia could only ask, "So what are you going to do?"


    "Look at you. It''s impossible to leave Arthur on your own initiative. I don''t want Arthur to get hurt," Juliana turned to Lucia and sneered, "But I won''t watch you take advantage of him."


    Lucia looked at Juliana''s eyes which were full of contempt. She had her own difficulties but didn''t want everyone to understand her. Juliana''s identity was special. Should she tell Arthur?


    When she returned home at night, Lucia''s mood was not good, and Arthur quickly discovered her abnormality. After questioning, he only got a response of "I''m tired". Lucia did not intend to tell Arthur Juliana''s misunderstanding of herself. With Arthur''s personality, she would definitely act violently, which would only deepen the misunderstanding between them.


    "Lucia, aren''t you hiding something from me?" Arthur asked sensitively. Lucia''s "I''m tired" was too perfunctory.


    "I''m fine. I''ll definitely be tired after walking for an afternoon today." Lucia smiled at Arthur and hid her pain. She didn''t know what Juliana was going to do, but she trusted Arthur''s feelings for her. "Rest when you''re tired. I''ll apany you." Arthur hugged Lucia in his arms and said distressedly.


    Lucia closed her eyes in Arthur''s arms andmented that his arms could really heal everything, but the warmth of the two was quickly broken by Arthur''s mobile phone ringing. Arthur took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Juliana''s call, so he immediately answered the phone.


    "Julia, what''s wrong?"


    "Why are you so careless? I''ll go back right now!"


    Arthur replied after hearing Juliana''s words on the phone, hung up and said to Lucia, "Lucia, Julia has a high fever. I want to rush back immediately. Will youe with me?"


    Juliana had a fever?


    Lucia recalled that after she parted with her in the afternoon, Juliana seemed to have her coat in her hand when she left. Not wanting to specte on whether her action was intentional, Lucia said thoughtfully, "Then you hurry back. I''m tired. I can''t go with you."


    If she went there, she was afraid that it will only make Juliana''s illness worse.


    "Okay, then you take care of yourself. I''ll go first." Arthur said and picked up her coat and left. Lucia went to the window and watched the Rolls-Royce Phantom speed away.


    Juliana was still important in Arthur''s heart. What were the consequences of her misunderstanding with her?


    Lucia was a little afraid to think about it.


    Juliana was indeed sick, and she did it on purpose. After parting with Lucia that day, she deliberately walked into the cold air of early spring without a coat. Sure enough, she began to have a high fever at night. In order to let Arthur stay with her, she deliberately threw all the medicine down the toilet


    Until Poppy figured out a way to separate the two, Juliana can only use this stupid way to get Arthur to have less contact with Lucia.


    And the consequence of Juliana''s evasion of treatment was that she was seriously ill and hospitalized. She was infected with mild pneumonia. Arthur med him self. She came back to visit him, but he did not take good care of her, so he spent all the time he should have spent with Lucia in the hospital. Juliana''s body suffered from illness, but she was very happy.


    On the afternoon of the second day of Juliana''s hospitalization, when Arthur came to apany her, she asked casually,


    "Why didn''t I see Luciaing?"


    Arthur paused, looked at Juliana apologetically and exined, "Lucia has been busy these two days and has no time toe over."

 Chapter 93 A Risky Move

    Arthur himself was also very confused. The two had not had time to see each other in the past two days. On the phone, Lucia was very concerned about Juliana''s condition, but she never mentioned that she woulde to the hospital to visit her.


    No time?


    Juliana sneered in her heart that she didn''t dare toe to visit her.


    "Arthur, does Lucia dislike me?" Juliana asked Arthur with grievance.


    Juliana herself was unconscious. In order to provoke dissension between Arthur and Lucia, she had started to be a bitch, who pretended to innocent, she hated the most.


    "Why? She cares about you." Arthur sat down by the bed and spoke for Lucia.


    Juliana blinked and continued, "Then why doesn''t shee to visit me? No matter how busy she is, she still has time off work, right?"


    Arthur was instantly speechless.


    "Arthur, I know you love Lucia, but you never thought it was all a coincidence?" Juliana hinted at Arthur cautiously.


    "What do you mean?" Arthur asked, frowning.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I mean what happened between you and Lucia, and that child, how can there be such a coincidence in the world? You met by chance six years ago. She had your child. And five yearster, she showed up with her child. Don''t you think things are a little strange in front of you?"


    "It''s fate," Arthur answered affirmatively.


    "I don''t really believe in fate, but I believe it''s up to people. Lucia... will she know your identity from the beginning? Now that she returned home with your child. Was it also directly aimed at you?" Juliana carefully said the "fact" she believed.


    Her words made Arthur suddenly unhappy, and his brows were deeply wrinkled. He understood the hints in Juliana''s words and said coldly,


    "Are you trying to express that Lucia knew my identity from the beginning? And she had a child with me six years ago, and then came back with the child five yearster? And wanted to rely on my identity to take back the Webbex Group?"


    Juliana saw Arthur''s cold eyes, but didn''t answer because she knew how to behave now.


    "My first time with Lucia was purely idental. She didn''t know I would be in the hotel at the time, and it was impossible to design anything in advance. Besides, she was Jacob''s wife at that time, and JTP Group was in her name. What reason did she have to do this? Not to mention that when she returned to the country with the child, she did not directly approach me. If it were not for the problem of the case, there would be no interaction between me and her at all. Julia, you think too much."


    "I''m just afraid you''ll be used..." Juliana said with grievance when she heard Arthur''s sharp words.


    As soon as Juliana did this, Arthur immediately softened his heart. He sat down and began to patiently tell Juliana what Lucia had been through over the years. Although the story was objective, Juliana could hear it with a strong bias.


    After listening to Arthur''s version which was opposite of what Poppy told her, Juliana didn''t say much, but she thought this was what Lucia told him, right? Why she made it up?


    From Juliana''s point of view, Arthur had been affected by Lucia.


    It seemed that it was impossible to verbally persuade and warn Arthur, and she can only rely on Poppy''s method, so Juliana said with a relieved look,


    "It turns out I am oversensitive."


    Hearing Juliana say that, Arthur felt more relieved, smiled at her and said,


    "Julia, I know you''re worried about me, but after getting along for the past few days, I believe you understand Lucia''s personality. She is kind, optimistic, and brave. These qualities are very simr to yours. You are my friend and she is my girlfriend. I hope you can get along well."


    "Of course," Juliana replied with a smile, but she was not truly happy.


    In the hospital, even though Juliana deliberately dyed her illness, the daily medicine was delivered by the nurse, and Arthur watched her take it. After three days of hospitalization, she was cured and discharged. Just after she was discharged, Juliana asked Poppy out.


    Poppy brought Kane to the appointment. She was sensitively aware of Juliana''s affection for Kane, and it was more convenient to have him to speak with her.


    As soon as the three said hello, Juliana asked straight to the point, "Have you thought of a way?"


    Seeing Juliana''s anxious look, Poppyughed in the bottom of her heart. Why? Now it was you who was anxious? On the surface, however, she replied with a feigned concern,


    "Not yet, Lucia is very clever. You know Mr. Davies is somitted to her now that you have to take a risk to separate them."


    "Take a risk?" Juliana raised her eyebrows and asked Poppy. She was pure after all, and she actually didn''t like Poppy''s scheming way of speaking.


    "Yes, take a risk," Poppy''s eyes looked sinister, and she said solemnly, "Mr. Davies just doesn''t realize that he is being used. If he is shown photo of Lucia entangles with another men, I believe he will awake." "Is it safe?" Juliana was skeptical, and Lucia was very shrewd. Maybe it was over with a few quibbles.


    "So this photo can''t be too ordinary..." Poppy showed a smile and had actually nned a conspiracy, "It must be shocking enough."


    Juliana stared at the strange and ambiguous look in Poppy''s eyes, understood her suggestion, and tried her best to hide her disgust. She questioned,


    "Is this design too deliberate?"


    "Julia, of course. Doing extraordinary things requires some extraordinary means. Besides, it is not appropriate to say that it is a design. We just create opportunities for Mr. Davies to see the truth. If Lucia has a good character, she can get away with it. If not, she''ll have to me herself for being lewd." Poppy lobbied Juliana carefully with prevarication.


    Juliana pondered for a while, then replied cautiously, "I''ll think about it."


    Seeing that Juliana still couldn''t make up her mind, Poppy looked at Kane who was beside her, and Kane said immediately,


    "Julia, don''t make a decision in a hurry. You said you were sick two days ago. Are you healed now?"


    Facing Kane, the prudence in Juliana''s eyes subsided a little, and she replied with a slight smile, "Well, it''s much better. I asked about Arthur''s opinion when I was sick. He trusts Lucia very much..." "That''s why Poppy made this decision. I hope you will consider it carefully. After all, the biggest beneficiary of this incident will be Mr. Davies. If you drag it on, Mr. Davies will have a deep-rooted rtionship with her. I am afraid that even if he sees the facts clearly, he will still defend for Lucia."


    "I know, give me a few more days. I''ve never done anything like this..." Under the protection of the Knight family and the Davies family, Juliana had been away from intrigue, and for the first time, she participated in it herself. That was why she was hesitated.

 Chapter 94 You Can Trust Me

    "You should take a good rest first and take good care of your body. It''s not urgent to think about this matter." Kane said with a smile. After the discussion was over, Juliana didn''t stay for a long time but left. Watching Juliana leave, Poppy said to Kane with a cold face,


    "Kane, you have to keep Juliana under control and don''t let her waver during this time."


    Of course Kane knew what Poppy meant by "control". He didn''t want to, but was helpless.


    "I know."


    "Kane, I know you don''t want to please Juliana, but you know Lucia''s threat to me and Jacob." Seeing the unwillingness in Kane''s eyes, Poppy used the righteous indignation policy again, "This time, I must get rid of Lucia, and never have future troubles."


    When Poppy said "never have future troubles", Kane clearly saw the sinister intention in her eyes. He hesitated for a moment and asked,


    "Poppy, do you want Lucia to..."


    "I want her to disappear forever!" Without any hesitation, Poppy said coldly and maliciously.


    At this time, the sky was full of dark clouds, and the cold spring rain wasing.


    After Juliana was discharged from the hospital, Arthur had time toe to Lucia. He stepped into Lucia''s house and smelled the familiar fragrance in the air. Arthur breathed a sigh of relief and said apologetically to her,


    "Lucia, sorry for neglecting you these days."


    "What are you talking about?" Lucia couldn''t helpughing after hearing Arthur''s serious apology, "It''s your responsibility to take care of Julia."


    Lucia''s understanding moved Arthur, who embraced Lucia in his arms, kissed on her lips, and sighed, "Sure enough, my Lucia is still the best."


    "Fool," Lucia said with her head buried in Arthur''s chest, listening to his heartbeat.


    "By the way," Arthur suddenly remembered something, lowered his head and said to the happy woman, "Julia misunderstood you before. I have exined it clearly. Why didn''t you tell me earlier when she got problem you?"


    Hearing Arthur''s words, Lucia was relieved. It turned out that he had exined it clearly for her, so she answered in a funny way,


    "Do you see me as someone who likes to snitch?"


    "That''s how you get wronged." Arthur knew Juliana''s character very well, and she must have expressed her dissatisfaction with Lucia behind his back, but he had never noticed it, and he felt sorry for Lucia''s sensibleness.


    "I am not wronged. Just trust me." Lucia raised her head, looked at him affectionately, and said softly.


    "Of course I trust you." Lucia, who was in front of him, looked really distressing. Arthur couldn''t control his love for her so he hugged her and walked towards the bedroom. Lucia, who was scared, hugged his shoulders tightly. Seeing the direction he was going, she hurriedly struggled.


    "Arthur, we..."


    "Is it about time?" Arthur said so, ignored Lucia''s resistance, and looked down at her eyes earnestly.


    As if there was a magic in Arthur''s eyes, for a moment, Lucia looked at him and couldn''t say anything to refuse.


    "We live together every day. If I continue to suppress my sensual passion, I will be an immortal." Sensing Lucia''s acquiescence, Arthurughed at himself happily, and walked more quickly to the bedroom After listening to Arthur''s words, Lyra buried her red face on his neck. She was shy and longing for what was about to happen. She couldn''t help it but simply opened her mouth in revenge and bit the side of Arthur''s neck. In the next second, he felt his body shake. With eager footsteps, she was already being pinned on the bed by Arthur.


    "You idiot. I''ve endured this far. How dare you tempt me!" With Lucia under his body, the lust surged when he was touching her. And Arthur stared at her "savagely" and said so.


    Lucia''s face was lustrous red. The man in front of her longed for her, which made her feel loved and cared. She was still shy, but determined. She raised her hand to caress Arthur''s face, and said softly, "Arthur, please take care of me for the rest of your life."


    Lucia''s mouth was sealed with a kiss as soon as she finished speaking. The light in the room was extremely dim. The two on the bed were so entwined that they finally truly had each other. When the spring rain came, some people felt it extremely cold, and some loved the hope of early spring that it brought.


    Thousands of miles away, Edwin and Sophie traveled almost all over Europe with their eldest grandson. Finally, because Edwin was too busy, the four returned to New York together with Dous. Just back in New York, Edwin learned that Erik and his nephew Spencer had been waiting for them at the main house for two days.


    "Edwin, Sophie, you guys are finally back." As soon as Edwin and the others entered the door, Erik took Spencer downstairs and said as he walked down.


    "Erik, why do youe to New York in person?" Edwin was quite surprised by Erik''s appearance. After a few chats, Erik focused his attention on Theodore, who was being held in Dous''s arms. "This is the eldest grandson of our family, right?" Erik smiled and looked at Theodore. Their next generation had almost no offspring, but Arthur''s son upied the position of the eldest grandson in the family. "Theodore, This is Erik." Edwin kindly led Theodore to greet Erik.


    "Hello, Grandpa Erik." Theodore was sensible, and immediately called him, which made Erik pinched his face seemingly lovingly. In fact, he used a lot of force, and Theodore frowned slightly.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dous, take him out to y with him. I have something to say to your parents." Erik was actually not very interested in Theodore. After greeting, he let Dous take Theodore upstairs, while he sat on the sofa with Edwin and Sophie. His son Spencer sat next to him, and the two talked about what happened in Chicago.


    ording to Erik, he did meet Esmae, but she was very concerned about his identity as a member of the Davies family. And the business was almost impossible to be done. Fortunately, he devised a strategy and showed his proudmunication skills, and finally made a deal.


    "Then did you mention us to Esmae?" Sophie asked anxiously, and was eager to know Esmae''s attitude towards them.


    "I mentioned you, but... the result was not good." Erik said with a feigned concern.


    "As expected." Edwin was not surprised at all. If Esmae could easily let go, the hatred would notst for decades.


    "We can''t be rushed. I signed a three-year cooperation agreement with the Brown family. There will be opportunities to contact Esmae in the future, but..." Erik didn''t finish his words, but looked at Edwin. "But what?" Edwin asked coldly. He knew Erik best, and when he spoke in this tone, he was mostly asking for something.

 Chapter 95 Wish You Good Luck

    "This time I''m working with the Brown family. If I have frequent contacts with them, I need financial support." Although Erik said this to Edwin, he was really looking at Sophie.


    "Erik, don''t worry. Edwin is your brother. He will definitely help you." Before Edwin could say a word, Sophie agreed with that.


    Edwin frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything.


    "Sophie, you''re still so frank. Don''t worry. I will definitely mediate and solve this for both of you." Erik felt relieved and said boldly after having Sophie''s promise.


    "Thanks." Sophie responded with a smile.


    "We have been here for two days and will leave soon. There are still things waiting for me at thepany. Spencer and I will leave now." Erik said so and stood up, and his son Spencer also got up and said goodbye to them.


    Sophie politely said a few words. Erik and Spencer were in a hurry, simply packed up their luggage and went to the airport. As soon as they left, Edwin said coldly,


    "They just ask for money and then leave!"


    "Edwin, he is your brother after all. The money is given to him and also to our own family." Sophie knew the purpose of Erik''sing to New York in person, butpared to money, she cared more about if he was able to help her connect with Esmae.


    "It depends on what he uses it for!" Edwin resented. If Sophie hadn''t agreed first, he would never have let Erik speak so loudly.


    "Okay, don''t be angry." Knowing Edwin''s attitude towards Erik, Sophie reassured, "As long as he can help us get in touch with Esmae, it''s better than I don''t know where she is for so many years, which keeps me awake at night with worry."


    "Sophie..." Edwin''s anger dissipated immediately upon seeing his wife was sad. He hugged Sophie into his arms andforted her,


    "Don''t worry. We will finally be able to settle this with Esmae."


    Leaning into her husband''s arms, Sophie hoped so.


    At this time, on the way to JFK Airport, Erik sat calmly with a smug look on his face.


    "Dad, we finally fool them." Spencer, who was sitting opposite Erik, saw his father expressing his feelings, and couldn''t help but say happily. As he just finished speaking, Erik was sullen.


    "Spencer, pay attention to your wording. Why is fooling?" He scolded his son sharply. Seeing that his son lowered his head, Erik continued, "That''s not fooling. It''s coping!" After speaking, he tuned high-spirited and vigorous.


    Spencer nodded again and again, "But Uncle is so smart. Will he notice..."


    "No, Sophie values Esmae very much. She agreed without a word when I mentioned the money just now. As long as they still want to keep in touch with Esmae, they won''t suspect me." Erik said without any hesitation.


    "Dad, you are killing two birds with one stone. You can get Esmae''s help, and you can also get a lot of money from Uncle." Spencer''s eyes lit up when he said this. "That''s it." Erik couldn''t hide the smug look on his face as he recalled the trip to Chicago.


    Ten days ago, Erik took Spencer to Chicago. As he said to Sophie, it was really hard to meet Esmae at first. They almost couldn''t even get in the Brown Group. Of course, when they heard it was the Davies who wanted to visit, Esmae directly refused to see him. Finally, Erik asked a friend there for help, and then met Esmae as scheduled.


    At Brown''s headquarters, Erik met Esmae for the first time, and the cold reception he received was predictable.


    "Ms. Wilson, finally seeing you." Erik greeted warmly as soon as he entered Esmae''s office, regardless of her coldness.


    "There is something to talk to you." Esmae was no stranger to the person in front of him. Even if he was not the Davies, Erik''s reputation in the industry had long been notorious. Esmae disliked such people with no ethics.


    Taking Spencer in front of the table, Erik looked calm and said, "To be honest with you, Ie here today because of Edwin and Sophie."


    "Then you can leave now." Esmae gave Erik a cold look, then turned the seat away from them, without showing any respect.


    "Ms. Wilson, I came to visit you on the request of Edwin and Sophie, but what I want to talk to you is not what you think." Erik spoke calmly to Esmae who was behind the chair.


    It was silence. After ten seconds, Esmae turned around and replied lightly to Erik, "Oh? Then what do you want to talk to me?"


    Esmae did think Erik was here to make peace for Edwin and Sophie, but if not, she''d be interested to hear it.


    Although Esmae was cold, her behavior had already shown what she thought. Erik did not go straight to the point, but said,


    "You must know about my rtion with Edwin. We are cousins. My brother came to the United States a few years earlier than me, but the situation is very different now. Edwin is now a financial giant on Wall Street. But I am not as sessful as he is."


    "What does this have to do with me?" Esmae asked impatiently. She didn''t want to listen to Erik ramble about his unhappiness. Besides, his current situation was probably caused by poor ethics. Esmae still understood that.


    "Please listen to me. My ability isparable to Edwin''s, but in a different situation today. He had more our grandfather''s partiality than me. Edwin came to USA to study and got our grandfather''s support after graduation. The strong funding not only gave him a strong start-up capital, but also dispatched countless elites for him. When I came to USA, I received only a small amount of support from my father. And the start was worse than his, which led to the disparity in strength today."


    Erik said unwillingly,N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "So what does this have to do with me?" Esmae was so shrewd. Although she guessed the meaning in Erik''s words, she still looked like she didn''t know why.


    "If Grandpa had treated us equally, I would not be worse than Edwin today, so his current achievements are based on the unfair treatment of other Davies. His achievements today are not his own! "Erik was still going his own way andining about his encounter.


    "It''s not his, is it yours?" Esmae sneered.


    Not caring about the sarcasm in Esmae''s words, Erik said without hesitation, "Some of them are mine. One day, I''ll take them all back!"


    Having said this, even Spencer felt righteously indignant.


    "Then I wish you sess." Esmae said coldly.


    Erik looked at Esmae solemnly, and said, "So I hope you can cooperate with me. I will get back what belongs to me, and you can avenge of the year."

 Chapter 96 I Am So Sick of Lucia

    Erik finally stated his purpose. Esmae smiled slightly and disdain him, "I''m sorry. If I want to revenge, I don''t need to cooperate with anyone."


    Esmae was conceited but confident at the same time.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really?" Erik didn''t show a hint of disappointment at Esmae''s unhesitating refusal, but said instead, "You must have things beyond your control, right?" "What do you mean?" Esmae asked with coldness.


    "I heard your adopted daughter is in love with Edwin''s third son, Arthur, and has a son. This rtionship can beparable to Romeo and Juliet. I am afraid that you and Edwin will be rtives." Erik said with a smile.


    Speaking of Lucia and Arthur, Esmae''s eyes became even colder. She sneered and said, "You don''t have to worry about this matter. Lucia listens to my words and has cut ties with Arthur!"


    Being inw with Edwin?! impossible!


    "Really?" Erik smiled, then asked Spencer to put hisptop on the table, turned the screen to Esmae, and continued, "You''re so poorly informed."


    Esmae was puzzled. She looked at theptop. After a few nces, she took theptop closer to her, and then quickly browsed. Gradually, she grimaced.


    "Ms. Wilson, it looks like your adopted daughter doesn''t listen to your words." Seeing Esmae''s face change, Erik said with a smile instead.


    Pages of news were disyed on theptop, all of which were about Lucia and Arthur''s love affair. Those news were released after Lucia and Arthur had settled their quarrels. The reports clearly indicated the time and also advertised Lucia and Arthur. The breakup turned out to be a rumor, and the rtionship between the two was still strong, and even an intimate photo of the two together was attached.


    No need to browse any further, Esmae already knew that Lucia had broken her promise to herself!


    Out of trust, she didn''t pay attention to Lucia''s current situation after that. And she didn''t expect it!!


    Esmae was furious, but her face gradually returned to normal. She pushed theptop back, looked at Erik and said, "What''s the purpose of showing me these reports?"


    "You can kill two birds with one stone by working with me. One is to avenge Sophie who took Edwin away, and two, I can help you let Lucia break up with Arthur." Erik said confidently. "You have this ability?" Esmae unabashedly expressed her doubts.


    Erik was not annoyed, but had a smug smile on his face, and replied, "Our interests are the same. You don''t have to care what method I use. As long as you can help me, I can solve all your worries for you." Esmae pondered for a while. Lucia and Arthur''s reunion had made her clearly realize that she did not listen to her advice, and she could not let Lucia leave Arthur willingly by ordinary means. If Erik had a way... Finally, Esmae looked up at Erik and said, "I promise to work with you. I don''t care the way you will use, but only without hurting Lucia."


    "Dad, with Esmae''s help, it''s just a matter of time before we take back the Davies Group." Spencer''s voice pulled Erik back from his memory.


    Erik nodded, then said to Spencer, "You go home tomorrow. I want you to find a person."


    "Who?" Spencer asked suspiciously.


    "A person who wants Lucia and Arthur to break up as much as we do," Erik said with a scheming look in his face.


    Seeing Juliana again, Lucia felt the change in her. Since Arthur exined his past to her, when they got along with her again, her attitude towards her was much gentler. And she no longer had any hostility in her eyes. It could even be said that she was very friendly.


    "You know what? Arthur was like an adult when he was a kid. And the kids in the whole neighborhood listened to his words." After dinner at Lucia''s house, Juliana chatted with Lucia about their childhood. "Looks like it, too." Lucia nced at Arthur happily and said with a smile.


    "All listen to me? You, tomboy, right?" Arthur hugged Lucia and taunted Juliana bluntly.


    "I''m a tomboy?" Juliana raised her eyebrows and asked Lucia, "Lucia, do you think I look like a tomboy?"


    "No." Lucia replied softly. Although Juliana was capable and experienced, she looked very charming, and didn''t look like a tomboy at all.


    Juliana, supported by Lucia, red at Arthur proudly with her chin raised.


    "Don''t be deceived by the way she looks now. When she was a child, she always had vert short hair, and was chased after by many little girls who didn''t know her gender. Is it right? Julia." Arthur continued to expose regardless of Juliana''s provocation.


    "Arthur..." Juliana warned in a low voice.


    Lucia was amused by the childhood friends. She was the only daughter and was brought up by servants since she was a child. This kind of friendship was something she envied but could not get. Seeing Juliana stamping her foot, Arthur finally stopped joking and said to Lucia, "Lucia, I''m going to Mokio for a business trip for a few days tomorrow. Take care of Julia during this time."


    Juliana frowned when she heard this.


    "Of course, I''ll take care of her," Lucia promised immediately.


    "Julia, don''t make troubles for Lucia." Arthur told Juliana.


    "Do you think I''m a child?" Juliana raised her eyebrows in dissatisfaction, but looked at Lucia.


    "Julia, we can rx a lot during Arthur''s business trip. Can we take care of each other?" Lucia''s eyes were shining, and she supported Juliana with a smile.


    "Please exin what is called rx a lot?" Dissatisfied with Lucia''s deliberate teasing, Arthur deliberately hugged her waist and asked in a low voice.


    "It means you''re troublesome." Lucia was not afraid of Arthur, and responded unceremoniously. The two bickered for a while, and Juliana, who was on the side, looked at them thoughtfully and didn''t interrupt. The next day, Arthur went to Mokio. After Lucia sent him away, she went to thepany, and Juliana immediately contacted Poppy and told her about Arthur''s whereabouts.


    "He''s on a business trip? This is a great opportunity!" Poppy''s voice sounded excited.


    "Lucia has been clinging to Arthur. This is indeed a great opportunity," said Juliana.


    "Three days is enough for us to prepare. During this time, you must steady Lucia and gain her trust. Then we can act well." urged Poppy.


    "Come on, I''ve been sick of her for a long time." Juliana frowned. She hated Lucia''s smiling face, her calm attitude, and the happy look on her face when she was clinging to Arthur.

 Chapter 97 Set Lucia Up

    "Are you sure he wille back on 15th?" Poppy confirmed suddenly and solemnly.


    "Well, it is."


    "Okay, then let''s set the time on that day and let he see Lucia''s true face!" Poppy''s voice was powerful, as if she was really doing something right.


    "Miss Powell, I want to remind you again. Our purpose this time is to let Arthur see Lucia''s true face, not to deliberately induce Lucia to do something she wouldn''t do. You have to recognize this. If there is another element to the process, then I''ll quit immediately and tell Arthur the truth."


    In the end, Juliana still didn''t quite believe Poppy''s character. She cared about Arthur, but she didn''t want to use despicable means to induce Lucia to make mistakes. It was a matter of principle.


    "I understand what you mean. Don''t worry. I will only create opportunities for Lucia and her lover to be alone. When the timees, Lucia will show her true face and I will never interfere her." Poppy assured Juliana.


    "That''s good. I''ll wait for your good news." Juliana hung up the phone after talking about it.


    After the phone call, Poppy puckered immediately and said contemptuously, "She''s worked with me to frame Lucia. Why pretending lofty?!"


    As soon as Poppy finished speaking, the bedroom door was opened. Jacob, who had just returned from thepany, walked into the room. Poppy immediately put down the phone and smiled to greet him. She said coquettishly,


    "Jacob, why do you suddenlye back?"


    It was 10 in the morning. Jacob should still be at thepany.


    "I heard from my subordinates that you bought a lot of hallucinogenic drugs from the ck market. Poppy, what do you want to do?" Jacob had been following Poppy''s movements. This morning, he heard from his subordinates that Poppy sent people to buy the drugs, and immediately went home to ask her about it.


    Who leaked this out?


    Poppy looked down. On the surface, she pretended to be calm and replied, "Buy it and prepared to use itter." "Prepare?" Jacob raised his eyebrows when he heard this, obviously not believing Poppy''s words.


    "You know now Lucia wants to screw us. I prepare some hallucinogens in case I need it, can''t I?" Faced with Jacob''s doubts, Poppy raised her tone and used bluff to cover up her guilty conscience.


    "Of course you can..." Jacob replied coldly, and then said casually, "Poppy, we are one, and we should act in the same way. Don''t be impulsive and do irreversible things yourself."


    "I know," Poppy sensed Jacob''s tone soften and her voice immediately turned softer. She leaned into her husband''s arms and said softly, "There are no secrets between us." "Yes, no secrets," replied Jacob.


    As a couple, the two seemed to have reached an agreement on the surface, but in fact they each had different thoughts.


    On the evening of the 14th, Juliana took the initiative toe to Lucia''s house, and asked Lucia if she wanted to participate in a public welfare activity tomorrow. This was an activity organized by the city''s public welfare foundation. Many famous entrepreneurs will be invited to participate in the opening ceremony. Of course, she knew that Eduard and Lucia will be there.


    "Julia, are you interested in it?" Lucia was surprised. There was indeed an opening ceremony for a charity event tomorrow. Eduard was one of the ribbon-cutters.


    "Well, I''m very interested in public welfare. Can you take me to attend tomorrow?" Juliana asked immediately.


    "No problem," Lucia pondered, "It''s just that I have to apany my boss tomorrow. I may not be able to take care of you all the time."


    "It''s okay. I want to see what I can do. After all, everyone has a share in public welfare. Besides, I''m also very curious about your boss. I heard that he took the seat of the CEO of Jibillion Inc of European Region at a young age." Juliana suddenly turned the topic to Eduard.


    Lucia looked at Juliana, and vaguely felt that it was a bit weird for Juliana to mention Eduard at this time. The two people had never met before. Why did she suddenly say that she was curious about him? "Lucia, why are you so stunned?" Seeing Lucia staring at her without saying a word, Juliana pretended not to know anything.


    "No, it''s just a little idental that you will be curious about Eduard." Lucia bluntly stated her doubts.


    Hearing Lucia calling Eduard''s name affectionately, the contempt and disgust in Juliana''s heart reached a peak, but she smiled and replied,


    "Are you surprised? Arthur mentioned him that he helps you at work. I think this person should have a good character. It would be nice to have a chance to get to know him."


    Lucia''s doubts did not disappear by Juliana''s words. One was a business elite and the other was an archaeologist. They had nothing to do with each other. Arthur said that Juliana''s family was rich, and she didn''t need a so-called business marriage to maintain the family. Why did she suddenly mention her boss?


    However, although Lucia had some doubts in her heart, out of her trust in Arthur, she did not specte on Juliana''s intentions, but just smiled and reminded her,


    "Eduard''s character is good, but the tidbits keep going. Julia, if you''re interested in him, you''d better be cautious."


    Because Juliana was Arthur''s childhood friend, even though Eduard was Lucia''s immediate boss, Lucia still put forward her views on Eduard''s private life pertinently. But in Juliana''s eyes, this behavior was like food aggression, as if Lucia was afraid that Juliana will steal her lover. Juliana smiled and nodded, hiding all her thoughts in her jet-ck eyes.


    "I don''t think it''s a big deal. After all, he is single. To find a suitable partner, you can only contact as many people as possible."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, then Eduard and I will pick you up tomorrow." Seeing that Juliana didn''t care about that, Lucia said with a smile.


    The next day, aftermunicating with Eduard, Lucia went with him to pick up Juliana


    After picking up Juliana, the three people set off to the opening ceremony site together. In the car, Lucia tried to find a topic to talk with Juliana and Eduard, but the strange thing was that Eduard took the conversation, but Juliana was not. It seemed that Juliana didn''t want to speak too much, and it ended up being Lucia and Eduard chatting.


    Lucia arrived at the opening ceremony in an unexined mood. Today''s opening ceremony was very grand. Even the mayor came to the venue, so Lucia and Eduard immediately began to socialize as soon as they arrived. Juliana, who was by their side, did not show any signs of difort, follow them leisurely.

 Chapter 98 Hallucinogen

    The process of the opening ceremony was carried out one by one. After all the external activities were over, the next thing was the celebration banquet. It was directly set in the hotel next to the venue. It was also the most popr social site for corporate tycoons.


    At the banquet, Juliana''s behavior confused Lucia again, because she started talking to Eduard actively, and even changed her previous silence. Now that she was standing beside them who were having a pleasant conversation, and it seemed that she was superfluous.


    But seeing Juliana looking happy, Lucia was naturally happy too.


    The banquet gradually reached its climax. The guests were getting a little drunk, not to mention Lucia and Eduard, even Juliana drank a little red wine due to the asion. Seeing Lucia''s blushing face, Juliana suddenly said she wanted to go to toilet and asked Lucia to apany her.


    Watching Lucia and Juliana leaving together, Eduard sighed, "The friendship between women is really strange. They even go the bathroom together."


    Lucia and Juliana came to the hotel''sdies'' bathroom together. Juliana entered the cubicle, and Lucia was just about to take this opportunity to wake himself up from drunkenness. She waited patiently for Juliana while using the water to keep herself sober. Suddenly, she heard ufortable moan.


    Was it Julia?


    Lucia hurried to the cubicle and knocked on the door, asking anxiously, "Julia, what''s the matter with you?"


    The door opened gently, and Juliana held her stomach against the wall, looking ufortable face. She looked up at Lucia with difficulty and said, "Lucia, my stomach suddenly cramps so badly. It''s so ufortable."


    Seeing this, Lucia hurried over and hugged her, feeling worried, "Why is there a sudden stomach cramp? Did you eat something wrong just now?"


    "Maybe..." Juliana''s face looked painful. She endured the pain and said to Lucia, "Lucia, I''ll take a rest by myself. You still have something to do. Go back first."


    "No!" Lucia refused immediately and felt distressed by Juliana''s thoughtfulness, "I promised Arthur to take good care of you. How can I leave you alone? Are you still able to walk?"


    Juliana lowered her head and said in a hoarse voice, "I can barely walk, but my stomach hurts."


    Lucia supported Juliana for a while, then said, "Isn''t this a hotel? Well, let''s get a room right away. You can rest in the room first. I''ll get Arthur''s family doctor. He''ll have a solution of it."


    "There is no better way...." Juliana''s voice still sounded painful. She raised her head and gave Lucia a wry smile, "Sorry to let you do this."


    Lucia shook her head, and then came to the front desk with Juliana. After checking in, the two went to the room on the eighth floor together. After entering the room, Lucia helped Juliana, who was in excruciating pain, to the bed, and just wanted to take out the phone and call the family doctor. Juliana, who was on the bed whispered,


    "Lucia, I''m thirsty. Can you pour me a ss of hot water?"


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away." Lucia took back her phone when she heard the words and went to pour water for Juliana. When she just turned around, She didn''t realize Juliana''s pained expression disappeared and she stared at her every move closely.


    "The water ising..." Lucia poured a cup of hot water and came to support Juliana to feed her, but saw Juliana shake her head.


    "Lucia, I''m afraid it''s hot. Can you drink first to test the water temperature for me?" Juliana frowned and said pitifully.


    Juliana''s trust in her made Lucia have no time to think twice. She took a sip of hot water and felt that the water temperature was just right. After saying "it''s not hot", she wanted to let Juliana drink it, but the nex second an ident happened. Juliana''s hand which took the water shook, the whole ss of water spilled on the edge of the bed.


    Lucia didn''t have any reproach to her. She knew that Juliana was feeling ufortable, so she stood up and wanted to pour her a new ss of water. But when she stood up, her body swayed unsteadily, and before she became suspicious, Juliana grabbed her wrist and said softly,


    "Lucia, don''t bother. I don''t want to drink anymore."


    "Aren''t you drinking?" Lucia frowned slightly. Didn''t she say she was thirsty?


    "No, Lucia, you look a little weird..." Juliana said so, staring at Lucia.


    "Is it weird...?" Lucia repeated Juliana''s words like a murmur, and the next second, she felt dizzy. Juliana''s face became a little blurry in her eyes. She rubbed her temples doubtfully, and continued to murmur, "Your face bes a little blurry. I feel a little dizzy..."


    "You drank too much just now." Seeing that Lucia gradually lost sobriety, the ufortable expression on Juliana''s face gradually faded, and her voice was hard and cold, "You shouldn''t drink so much." "Maybe..." Lucia became more and more dizzy. She didn''t even realize that she was unable to stand up. She closed her eyes and fell towards Juliana who dodged to the side quickly, without a trace of stomach cramps.


    "Finally fell asleep." As soon as Lucia fell down, Juliana quickly got out of bed. After taking Lucia''s whole body onto the bed, she muttered to herself coldly. If Lucia didn''t fall asleep, she wouldn''t have the patience to deal with her.


    Walking to the door, Juliana met her partner, Poppy!


    "Is she asleep?" Poppy asked as soon as Juliana opened the door.


    "Yes." Juliana turned to look at Lucia on the bed and said so.


    "How much did she drink?" Poppy asked worriedly.


    "One mouthful. Your anesthetic is so powerful that she fainted in just one mouthful," Juliana stared at Poppy and asked, "Is that just a normal anesthetic?"


    Juliana was not an ignorant person. When she was working in Kenya, she often encountered beasts invading the camp. Every time, the guards used anesthesia guns to anesthetize the beasts. To quickly andpletely anesthetize a beast, the dose was not small. Just now Lucia only took a sip of the water that Poppy had prepared before, she waspletely unconscious, which made her wonder.


    "Of course, could it be something else?" Poppy stared at her, as if being provoked by Juliana''s suspicion.


    "I just asked it." Juliana retracted her gaze and said, "Let her sleep here. I''ll find Eduard."


    "Okay, then it''s up to you." Sensing Juliana''s suspicions, Poppy urged her quickly.


    Before Juliana left, she deliberately closed the door of the room, and only she had the key card. Although she cooperated with Poppy, she still had a little doubt. But what she didn''t know was that, just after she left, Poppy actually took it out of her bag. She took out a door card with the same room number to open the door and entered the room.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Poppy walked into the room, and the already dim light seemed to have grown gloomier as if it had been invaded by darkness.

 Chapter 99 Juliana is innocent

    With an arrogant attitude like a queen, Poppy paced step by step to the unconscious Lucia. She looked down at her condescendingly, and sneered, "Lucia, you really don''t have a long memory. You fell into my hands again!"


    Of course, what Poppy gave Lucia couldn''t be just an anesthetic. It was a new type of hallucinogen. Ordinary people just took a sip of it and would have weakness of limbs and lose consciousness. All Poppy had to do was give Lucia more doses. Otherwise how would the show be good that was going to start?


    Taking out the hallucinogen from the bag, Poppy grabbed Lucia''s cheeks rudely. She didn''t even need any water, and poured the hallucinogen into her mouth. Lucia, who was in aa, was forcibly stuffed with the drug into her mouth. Immediately and subconsciously, she started to swallow, and the hallucinogen entered her throat.


    "Eat it, eat it, eat it all in," Poppy stared at Lucia with a sneer, watching Lucia swallow the hallucinogen.


    After force-feeding arge dose of hallucinogen, Poppy once again determined that Lucia had been poisoned before turning away coldly, waiting for her own victory.


    It was said that to pursue a narrow gain while neglecting a greater danger. Poppy didn''t know that after she left, someone else walked into the room, and also had the door card of this room.


    At this time, in the banquet hall, Juliana found Eduard in a panic, and told him that Lucia suddenly felt unwell. And then she helped her check in to rest and needed his help.


    Eduard was naturally anxious when he heard the news, and followed Juliana out of the venue without thinking too much. However, when the two arrived at the room and when they opened the door, they saw only an empty room.


    "Miss Knight, are you sure this is the room? Where''s Lucia?" Eduard turned to Juliana with a puzzled look.


    Juliana was even more puzzled than Eduard. She went to the door to check the room number, and even went to the bed to check the water stains. It was indeed this room, but what about Lucia?! "Miss Knight, what''s going on?" Eduard asked again anxiously.


    "I don''t know either," Juliana was also at a loss now, "I clearly ced Lucia in this room just now. Howe no one is there now?"


    After all, Eduard was calmer than Juliana. He took out his mobile phone and hurriedly dialed Lucia''s number, but the response he got was a cold artificial voice, "The user you dialed has been turned off..." "Lucia''s phone is off..." Eduard hung up the phone, telling Juliana the news worriedly.


    By this time, Juliana was dazed.


    The two quickly negotiated. Maybe Lucia would go home after her condition improved. Eduard proposed to go to Lucia''s house to make sure about that. However, Juliana had her own secrets, so she made an excuse that she wanted to stay in the banquet hall and look for her. So she let Eduard leave first.


    As soon as Eduard left, Juliana immediately found Poppy who was hiding in the hotel.


    "Miss Powell, did you take Lucia with you?" Juliana asked Poppy suspiciously.


    "How is that possible!" Poppy immediately denied, "I waited on the balcony in the corridor after you left just now. I didn''t get close to Lucia at all, so how could I take her away? Besides, this ispletely the opposite as my original intention."


    At this time, Poppy was furious. She endured her temper to please Juliana, and finally made her agree to cooperate with her. Today, she seeded in fascinating Lucia. The scandal six years ago was about to be repeated. Who was it? Taking Lucia away at such a critical time?!


    "Could it be that Arthur came back and took Lucia?!" Poppy asked, feeling puzzled.


    "Impossible, Arthur will definitely contact us immediately when he arrives. I just received his message when I went downstairs, and he just got off the ne. I didn''t know about Lucia''s disappearance yet." Juliana frowned and replied.


    "It''s so weird..." Poppy waspletely clueless now.


    "Forget it, it''s all a set-up anyway. I''ll slowly find evidence to make Arthur sober. This time it''s over." Juliana was still a little worried about Lucia, who was missing. She wanted Arthur to recognize her, the true face of her, but she didn''t want to let her have an ident.


    "How can that be done!" Poppy immediately retorted excitedly when she heard this. Seeing Juliana frowning more and more and staring at her, she noticed the gaffe and hurriedly replied,Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s a pity that this matter is over. We have been nning so hard for so long, so let''s ask Kane apany you to continue looking for Lucia. After finding her, I will talk about itter. She should not be able to go very far alone with her current condition. ."


    Hearing that Poppy mentioned Kane, Juliana immediately felt relieved a lot and nodded in agreement, so Poppy immediately contacted Kane and asked him toe over. After the two got together to find Lucia, Poppy had a new n.


    Juliana didn''t know what was going on, but she knew it well that it was absolutely impossible for Lucia to leave the room alone after taking so many psychedelic drugs. It can even be said that she can''t move at all now. She can only be taken away because she was not in the room. The n for her to have sex with Eduard was no longer viable.


    But how could Poppy be willing to design for so long for nothing, so...she wanted to do something to Juliana.


    Didn''t Arthur let Lucia take good care of Juliana? If Juliana...


    As soon as she had the idea, Poppy dispelled her previous worries and took out her mobile phone to send a message to Kane. After texting Kane about her new n, Poppy faced bacsh from Kane for the first time.


    "Impossible! Poppy, I will never do this for you!" Kane messaged back.


    "Kane, don''t hold me back in a pinch." Poppy sent the message.


    "Am I holding you back?! Poppy, you''re going too far this time! Juliana is innocent!" Kane replied the message immediately.


    "I''m going too far?! Kane, do you know Lucia has disappeared and was taken away by someone. We don''t know if she wakes up and remembers what happened before, then we will all be responsible. Everything I have now will all be disappeared. Kane, are you going to watch me fall into a doom?!" Poppy texted threateningly and pleadingly.


    "But Juliana is innocent!" Kane''s attitude towards the matter was evident in his text messages.


    "Kane, no one is innocent, not from the beginning. You promise to help me this time, thest time, okay?" Poppy had changed her attitude, which waspletely pleading.

 Chapter 100 Premonition

    It took a long time before Kane replied the message: "Okay, this is thest time!"


    Poppy almost jumped up at the words.


    Although the n failed, Lucia will not end well!


    After this day, Lucia was taken by a car to the gate of Jard¨ªn de Nieve''smunity at noon on the third day. Lucia got out of the car and was wearing the same clothes that she wore on the day she disappeared, but she was no longer in high spirits. Instead, she looked gloomy and downcast. After she got out of the car, she didn''t say much, just nodded to the people in the cab and turned to go home. When she got home, the house waspletely empty. She thought Arthur would be waiting for her at home. Lucia was a little disappointed. She immediately took out her phone to charge it. This was the first time Lucia turned it on in three days.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as the phone was turned on, a series of text message alerts dinged non-stop. Lucia''s heart was throbbing because of these rapid alerts. She tapped the text messages one by one with trembling hands. Almost every one of them was with a missed call, including from Eduard and Arthur. Their messages alternated on the screen. She could imagine how anxious they were during the three days that she disappeared.


    Lucia stared at the phone for a moment, then called Eduard first.


    "Lucia, is that you?!" Eduard''s voice sounded excited.


    "Eduard, I''m sorry. I''ve been with my friends these days," Lucia replied hesitantly. "It was not convenient for me to answer the phone. I''ve been absent from work these days, and I''ll be punished ordingly when I arrive at thepany tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry about thepany!" Eduard said immediately, "Do you know how worried we are these days?! Your assistant was so anxious that she cried, and thepany called the police directly." Lucia lowered her head, and pursed her lips and said, "Sorry to let you worry about me. I''m fine now. You can withdraw the case."


    "Lucia, are you really all right?" Eduard always felt that Lucia''s tone of voice was weird, like she was tired.


    "It''s really okay. Thank you. I''ll go to work on time tomorrow." Lucia replied with a slight frown.


    "Don''t go to work tomorrow. I''ll give you a week''s vacation. You can rest first." Eduard said directly.


    "Thank you then." Now that she really needed to rest, Lucia replied tiredly, without dying.


    The two quickly ended the conversation, but after hanging up the phone, Lucia, who should have called Arthur first to inform him of her whereabouts, stared at the phone again. Arthur''s number was already disyed on the phone screen, but she didn''t dare to dial.


    Maybe she can be perfunctory with Eduard, but in the face of the person she loved, how should she exin her whereabouts for the past three days?


    Thinking of what had happened in the past three days, tiredness andplexity filled Lucia''s heart. She never thought that the person who saved her would be him!


    After a long time, Lucia took a deep breath and finally dialed the phone. How could she let Arthur worry about her all the time?


    "Beep...beep..." After waiting for a long time, Lucia heard the voice that she missed extremely.


    "Lucia, where have you been these days?! Where are you now?! Did something happen?!" Arthur''s voice was as anxious as his emotions, and the series of questions made him even more worried.


    "I... went to see a friend I haven''t seen for a long time. His ce''s signal is not good. After the phone is out of power, I can''tmunicate with the outside world." Lucia whispered the excuse she had thought about for a long time.


    "To meet a friend?" Arthur''s voice sounded suspicious.


    "Well, it''s an old friend. I met him by ident. I''m sorry I didn''t inform you in time..." Lucia could only continue the lie.


    "Lucia, are you lying?" Arthur was so smart. How can such a reason deceive him, not to mention how small the chance of Lucia encountering an old friends was? Where in this country now did not a good signal and can''t contact the outside world? Didn''t even have electricity? So he asked Lucia directly.


    "I don''t. It''s just that his identity is inconvenient to reveal. Arthur, I''m sorry..." Lucia bit her lower lip tightly and said the lie to the end.


    "So, did you leave Julia alone at the banquet just because you saw a friend?" Arthur was silent for a long time, then asked in a low voice. Right, Julia!


    Lucia just remembered Juliana who was with her at the banquet, but she thought again. Wasn''t there Eduard with her? So she replied,


    "It''s urgent, and I can''t help..." Lucia apologized, but what Arthur said next made her very ufortable.


    "It''s urgent, you can''t help? You know she''s been looking for you, even..." Arthur''s voice was suddenly as cold as ice and the next words seemed to be frozen. "Wasn''t there Eduard with her?" Lucia didn''t shirk the me but just wanted to tell Arthur that Juliana wasn''t alone.


    "Eduard was in a hurry to find you, so how can he take care of Julia! Julia was looking for you all by herself... If you hadn''t left without saying goodbye, she wouldn''t have..." The words came to an abrupt end. Lucia wondered why Arthur''s voice sounded so painful, could it be... something happened to Juliana? That night, she only remembered that she booked a room for Juliana who had a stomachache, and then lost consciousness. What happened to Juliana? Did she have severe stomach pain?


    Just when Lucia wanted to ask about it, there was a sudden scream on the phone, and she hurriedly asked, "Arthur, what''s the matter?"


    But no one responded, only the whining and crying came from the phone, and Arthur''s inaudible voice was mixed in it. The call was hung up shortly after.


    Lucia was at a loss at this time, and a foreboding came to her mind.


    Without any hesitation, Lucia put on her coat and walked out despite of being exhausted. She was going to Arthur''s vi to find out what happened.


    The taxi driver quickly arrived at Fragranerde Hall at the urging of Lucia. Lucia paid for the taxi and immediately got out of the car and walked towards the door, but no one responded after ringing the doorbell for a long time. Just when she wanted to call Arthur, the door opened and it was Arthur''s butler.


    "Miss Webb." The butler looked serious and greeted Lucia, but didn''t mean to let her in.


    "Peter, I''m here to find Arthur. Is he at home?" Lucia asked patiently at the doorway, looking in anxiously, and looking across the corridor. She saw a lot of porcin pieces scattered on the floor of the living room entrance, and felt puzzled suddenly.

 Chapter 101 Please Leave

    "Master Arthur is at home, but..." Peter seemed to have some secrets that he had to hide.


    Lucia finally lost her patience and took a step forward. Peter could only give way to her. She then said, "I''ll go in and look for him myself."


    Peter dared not stop Lucia, and could only follow her with a frown.


    Walking into the living room, Lucia widened her eyes in shock. What was going on?


    The neat living room in a simple style turned into a mess. The floor was littered with pieces of broken objects and even the paintings on the wall had been torn off.


    "What happened?" Lucia immediately turned around and asked Peter behind her.


    Peter opened his mouth, unable to utter a word. He just cast down his eyes to avoid eye contact with Lucia.


    Lucia sighed and walked upstairs. The hallway was scattered with some objects and it looked like they were thrown to the ground by someone out of control. Thus, she sped up towards Arthur''s room, only to find that his room was empty. When she was about to ask Peter, a squeal ripped through the silence and came into every room.


    "Who''s screaming?" Lucia had never heard such a frightening scream before, and her heart thumped as she asked Peter. Peter was once again in a dilemma, and finally, he hesitantly spoke, "Miss Webb, you should better go and see yourself."


    The scream went on, so it was easy for Lucia to find its source. Lucia followed the sound to the guest room, which was the room where Juliana lived, and Lucia''s eyes widened in shock again when she saw clearly.


    No light was turned on in the dim room. Everything in the room was disordered, clothes were scattered on the floor and all the objects on the table were swept to the ground. The room was aplete mess, messier than the living room. But it was not the reason that she got shocked.


    In therge bed ced in the room center, sitting on the edge of the bed, Arthur reached out to restrain the woman who screamed out of control and struggled whileforting her constantly in a heartbreaking voice.


    "Julia, calm down. I''m Arthur. Don''t be afraid, okay?"


    The person screaming on the bed with messy hair and a tear-stained face was none other than Juliana!


    Lucia was shocked by what she saw and it took her a long while to regain her presence of mind. Then she slowly stepped into the room and cautiously said.


    "Arthur..."


    Arthur suddenly looked back, his sharp eyes glinting gloomily in the dim light. And Lucia could even see the hatred and anger in them.


    Lucia got startled at his gaze and stiffened.


    Fear clutched at her heart.


    But soon, Arthur turned around, focused on watching Juliana on the bed, andforted her patiently, totally ignoring Lucia.


    Lucia''s eyes trembled slightly. Though afraid, she walked slowly toward the bed, and felt heartbroken when she saw Juliana clearly. That was not the vigorous and outgoing Juliana that Lucia knew. She was haggard with messy hair, a tear-stained face, and fright in her goggling eyes. And it was hard for Lucia to recognize her.


    "Arthur, what happened to Julia?" Lucia asked with a trembling voice.


    Once Lucia finished speaking, Juliana''s screams and struggles came to an abrupt end.


    Juliana raised her head and red in the direction of Lucia like a ghost. It was hard to tell if Juliana had seen Lucia clearly through her tearful eyes.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Arthur had a bad hunch. He didn''t think it was a good time for Lucia toe here.


    As expected, Juliana jumped up from the bed when Arthur loosened his grip on her. As swift as lightning, she lunged toward Lucia. Caught off guard, Lucia was soon pressed under Juliana, and then bitten and scratched by Juliana like crazy.


    "It''s all your fault! It''s all your fault!" Looking like a ghost, Juliana bit and scratched Lucia to vent her anger.


    Lucia stiffened there and forgot to resist. If it wasn''t for Arthur and Peter who pulled away Juliana quickly, Lucia would have looked more wretched than Juliana.


    When the weight on her body was gone, Juliana finally felt the stinging pain on her face, neck, hand, and other parts. But the most painful thing to her was that Juliana stared at her with extreme hatred. Arthur stopped Juliana while looking at Lucia on the floor. Teeth marks and fingernail marks were all over her body and all those wounds bled. He felt distressed, but the most important thing now was to stabilize Juliana.


    "Julia, you can''t me it all on Lucia. Calm down!" Arthur held Juliana who was writhing and shouted.


    "Why not? Why can''t I me her?" Juliana bellowed like a madman. She reached out and pointed at Lucia, "If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t have suffered like this! I wouldn''t! I''m so scared. I''m so scared. Arthur..." Her shouts turned into weeping. She seemed to remember something, turned around, and fell into Arthur''s arms, trembling weakly.


    Arthur didn''t reply to Juliana''s question. Instead, he hugged Juliana in distress, patted her shoulder tofort her, and said lightly. "Julia, don''t be afraid. I am with you."


    Lucia was now like an abandoned puppet that wasid on the floor and no one cared about her.


    She didn''t understand Juliana''s usation or Arthur''s gaze at her. After a long while, Juliana''s weeping turned into sobs. Then she quieted down and drifted into sleep in tears. Arthur then carefully carried Juliana who lost a lot of weight in a few days to the bed and patted her arm by the bed. Even in her sleep, Juliana still clutched the hem of his shirt The puppet, Lucia, moved. Drifting in her thoughts for a long while, she finally pulled herself out of her head, slowly got up, and stared nkly at Arthur with her charming eyes. Juliana''s breath gradually turned even, and her grip on Arthur''s clothes was loosened. Only then did Arthur turn to look at Lucia, with mixed emotions in his affectionate eyes.


    "Just leave." Arthur''s cold voice broke the silence.


    "Arthur, I..." Lucia was interrupted by Arthur before she could finish.


    "Please leave!" His cold voice was tinged with displeasure. Then Arthur turned back to stare at the sleeping Juliana.


    Staring in shock at Arthur for a long time, Lucia trembled a bit, and then slowly turned around in exhaustion. She didn''t feel any pain from the wounds on her body, but the sharp pain in her heart was so strong and brutal.

 Chapter 102 Save Her

    Lucia couldn''t remember how she got home. She only remembered that she walked a long and exhausting way.


    Just after arriving home, Lucia fell asleep on the bed. Actually, she hadn''t fully recovered yet and the side effects of hallucinogens on her hadn''t worn off.


    At the same time, a storm was brewing in the Taylor residence.


    "Say it. Where have you been these days?" Poppy stood in the living room, stared fixedly at Jacob, and questioned.


    "I have a business to deal with, so I went to rio for a business trip." Jacob was rather calm, walked to the sofa, and sat down, not caring about Poppy''s usations.


    "You liar! I asked Tomas. He told me you didn''t have any important things to deal with!" Poppy followed him to the sofa, staring condescendingly at Jacob, and asked, with anger boiling up inside her chest. "You investigate me?" Jacob looked up at Poppy coldly with anger glinting in his eyes.


    Poppy knew that Jacob hated it when she interfered with his actions, but she didn''t give a shit about it because of the anger surging up. She said with crossed arms over her chest, "So what if I check you? What are you afraid of if you are innocent?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    During the time when Jacob disappeared, Lucia was missing. Poppy would not be that stupid to not know these two things were connected.


    After being silent for a while, Jacob suddenly stood up slowly and brought a strong sense of oppression to Poppy at the same time, with terrifying coldness in his eyes, Poppy suddenly took a step backward. "Poppy, I warn you not to interfere too much with my affairs. You''ve assigned your men to spy on me, and take charge of my secretary and my men. I did not raise any objection, but it didn''t mean that I was satisfied with it."


    Jacob stared coldly at Poppy and said.


    Poppy was shocked. She knew that Jacob was actually dissatisfied with his intervention, but he always pampered her and turned a blind eye to it. But today, why did he have the courage to refute her?


    "Jacob, don''t forget that I am your wife. As your wife, don''t I have the right to ask you after you''ve been missing for a few days?" The more Poppy thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong. So, she retorted with stress.


    "I''ve given you the answer," Jacob said coldly.


    "Do you think I''ll believe it?" Poppy immediately replied.


    "Whether you believe it or not is your business. Poppy, we are husband and wife. I once said that we were one. But you are the one that harbors different motives, aren''t you?" Jacob took a step closer. "You... What nonsense are you talking!" Poppy took a step back guiltily and retorted, "I won''t harbor different motives!"


    "You''d better be." Seeing that Poppy was scared, Jacob sneered and squinted at her. "I''m tired. I''m gonna rest."


    Then, he walked past Poppy and walked upstairs without looking back, leaving Poppy alone for a long while. After she recovered herself, she swept the vast on the table to the ground and cursed viciously, "Jacob! What the hell are you hiding from me!"


    In the corridor on the second floor, Jacob heard the harsh sound of porcin broken into pieces, he sneered to express his disdain, but his eyes became softer the next moment he thought of her. Poppy''s spection was right. Jacob was the one who took away Lucia and he had been with Lucia for the past few days.


    Six days ago, when Jacob knew that Poppy had purchased many hallucinogens, he ordered Samuel to spy on her. Did Poppy take him as a fool? It was so ridiculous for her to buy that drug to guard against him.


    After Samuel spied on her for 24 hours, he reported to Jacob that Poppy was actually in contact with Arthur''s childhood sweetheart, Juliana, and they met several times in the past few days. Though Jacob had no idea about their intention, he had Samuel watch over them.


    After he learned from Samuel that Poppy bribed the hotel manager to take a mysterious room card, he used the same trick to get a room card and personally rushed to the hotel. So, he was the one that entered Lucia''s room after Poppy drugged Lucia and left.


    He could still clearly remember what happened that day.


    Lying on the bed, Lucia let out alluring moans. The clothes on her body had long been torn apart and only her underwear was left on her. As her charming, pinkish limbs were wrapped around the sheets, she squirmed seductively, with lust and charm in her pretty eyes.


    He was turned on the second he saw Lucia. He almost lost his marbles when he walked to the bed and picked her up. If it wasn''t for Samuel''s reminder, Jacob would have had sex with her.


    Without hesitation, Jacob took Lucia away from the hotel. He nned to find a ce to have sex with her, but in the car, he found that she was getting more and more strange. Her small face was scarlet red, her eyes lost focus, and her limbs were weak. Jacob cursed, "Poppy, how the hell did you get her drugged?"


    Once Jacob finished, Lucia bent and spat out the filth reeking of alcohol. The bad smell soon filled the entire car. Samuel in the driver''s seat looked back.


    "Mr. Taylor, I think Lucia is poisoned."


    "Poisoned?" Jacob got startled.


    "Yes, she not only has symptoms of taking hallucinogens. Powell must have drugged Lucia a lot, which exceeded what she could sustain. She will be in danger if her stomach doesn''t get pumped timely!" Samuel didn''t exaggerate it. Extra doses of any drug could lead to serious consequences, not to mention the hallucinogen that was illegally sold on the ck market.


    "Go to the hospital now! Go to my hospital!" Jacob immediately gave the order, not forgetting to order Samuel not to reveal this thing to anyone.


    Then, Jacob and Samuel took Lucia to the hospital invested by JTP Group for treatment. What shocked him was that the hallucinogen would begin to erode Lucia''s organs if they hadn''t taken her there timely. Luckily, it was notte. Jacob heaved a sigh of relief. But because of this incident, he realized that his worries about Lucia outweighed everything. He thought that he needed to save Lucia even if he had to fall out with Poppy


    "I didn''t expect Poppy to be so cruel." Jacob could imagine what a vicious motive Poppy harbored when she drugged Lucia, and then he ordered Samuel, "Keep Lucia''s treatment here a secret. I won''t let go of anyone who dares to leak it!"

 Chapter 103 Get You Back

    Samuel left after getting the order, leaving Jacob alone outside the emergency room.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was nearly midnight when Lucia was out of danger. Her face was still flushed sickly, but not as coquettish as before, so Jacob was relieved. "How is her?" Jacob asked the attending doctor.


    "The hallucinogens in this youngdy''s stomach have all been out and she has received medication, but some of the hallucinogens have blended into her bloodstream, so she needs a few more days of continuous treatment," The attending doctor said respectfully.


    "Arrange an isted single room for her. Remember, don''t check her into the hospital. Don''t ask about her identity. All you need to do is cure her," Jacob looked askance at the attending doctor and said.


    "Yes."


    So, Lucia was admitted to a luxurious single room in the hospital, and Jacob was apanying her.


    Jacob sat by the bed staring at Lucia''s face. A strange feeling was stirred - This woman was once his.


    Since he once owned her, of course, he could get her back.


    When they were in the car, Jacob turned off Lucia''s mobile phone, and now he directly took it away. Any of her business should not be attended to until she woke up.


    At ten o''clock the next day, Lucia finally woke up under the effects of drugs, but she still looked dazed and unconscious. After only a few minutes of being awake, she passed out again. She even did not see Jacob''s face clearly, for which Jacob scolded the medical staff. Luckily, she recovered consciousness in the afternoon, saving the medical staff from being reproached by Jacob.


    "You''re awake?" Jacob said as he looked calmly at Lucia who gradually opened her pretty eyes.


    Lucia did not know where she was at this time, but she was intuitively on her guard and struggled to sit up when seeing Jacob.


    "Don''t move, okay? You can''t move freely yet."


    Jacob reached out and pressed Lucia''s shoulders to press her back to the bed.


    A sense of weakness in her body made Lucia knit her eyebrows.


    "Where am I? Why are you here? What happened to me?" After calming down a bit, Lucia found that she was in a hospital room, so she asked Jacob.


    "Yesterday you were drugged at the hotel, and I saved you," Jacob told her his good deed straightforwardly.


    "You saved me?" The suspicion in Lucia''s eyes was revealed.


    "What, don''t you believe it?" Jacob chuckled, leaned against the wall with crossed arms over his chest, and continued, "Or you can''t ept that I saved you?"


    Lucia lowered her eyes, silent. She was recalling everything that happened before, but the only thing she could think of was that she ced Juliana in the hotel bed, and her memory after that was gone. ''I was drugged?''


    Lucia found it hard to believe, but her weak body reminded her that it was true, so she asked Jacob, "Who drugged me? Why did you appear at the hotel and save me?"


    "I don''t know who drugged you," Jacob didn''t tell the truth.


    "I''ve had my men watch over you, and I heard from them that you went into the hotel room and never came out, so I rushed over to see what happened. To my surprise, you took an overdose of hallucinogens and almost diedst night. Luckily, I was there to save you."


    As Jacob told her about having his men spy on her, Lucia red at him with knitted eyebrows, but Jacob didn''t give a damn about it, smiling.


    "Yep, I have my men watch over you."


    He even feltcent about what he did. He spied on her but saved her in the end.


    Lucia disdained haggling with Jacob over his thick skin. She turned her head to look at the medicine cab and tried hard to raise her hand to fumble for something in all her clothes pockets, but to no avail. Thus, she turned her head to re at Jacob and asked.


    "Where is my cell phone?"


    She had to inform Arthur immediately, and besides, she was worried about what was going on with Juliana in the hotel.


    "I take it," Jacob said nonchntly as if talking about a trifle."


    "Give me back my phone!" Lucia was angry, propped up on her elbows, and sat up to re at Jacob, yelling vexedly.


    "I saved you. That''s the truth. Stay here obediently before the doctor allows you to get discharged." Jacob didn''t change his mind.


    Lucia wanted to sit up straight, but her body was weak. The next second she went limp and was about to sink down on the bed. Jacob was quick toe over and hold her. Lucia immediately struggled fiercely "Don''t touch me!"


    "Lucia, don''t forget I''m your savior. Without me, you would have diedst night. That''s the way you treat your savior?" Jacob was annoyed by Lucia''s resistance and the undisguised disdain in her eyes, so he said snappishly.


    He did save her, but Lucia did not believe that he did it with good intentions. Since she couldn''t move freely, Lucia just closed her eyes and ignored Jacob. What she didn''t know was that Jacob curved his lips into a smile after seeing her close her eyes in anger.


    Restricted by Jacob, Lucia stayed there for treatment. Three dayster, the doctor came to inform her that most of the hallucinogens in her body had been cleared. Only then did Jacob send her home. After getting out of the car, at the thought that Jacob had saved her no matter what his intention was, Lucia nodded at him and then left without looking back.


    Lying in bed, Jacob recalled the three days he spent with Lucia. He was surprised by her changes when they met again after Lucia returned home. But now, after three days, he had a new understanding of Lucia. When she was sick, she repelled him as usual, but sometimes showed weakness involuntarily. Such a paradox made him fascinated by her.


    "Lucia, I must get you back!" Having made up his mind, Jacob fell asleep with a smile, and at the room door, Poppy was standing there. It seemed that she had heard his murmuring. Her eyes were full of hatred and resentment.


    Lucia slumbered for a day and night. She wouldn''t have woken up if it was not for the harsh doorbell ring.


    Slowly getting up, Lucia tried to recover her wits, but the side effects of hallucinogens were too strong.


    The doorbell was still ringing harshly. Without washing her face, Lucia walked to the door. When the door opened, she saw Arthur standing at the door. The back of his hand was put on his forehead, so she could not see his whole face, but she still sensed his fatigue.


    As the door was opened, Arthur slowly raised his head. His fatigue was reced by his distress for her the moment he saw Lucia''s face.

 Chapter 104 Why Did She Tell a Lie?

    The day before yesterday, after Lucia returned home, she passed out, but the bite marks and scratches on her body were still on her body. She was still wearing torn clothes, and those wounds had turned into


    dark red beads of blood. Coupled with her soft eyes, she looked rather pitiful.


    Reaching out and caressing Lucia''s face, Arthur frowned and asked, "What the hell have you been doing for the past two days? Why don''t you take care of the wounds on your body?"


    Two days?


    Lucia was silent. She couldn''t tell Arthur she had passed out, so she changed the subject, "You have a key, don''t you? Why don''t you juste in?"


    Arthur fell silent.


    He had the key, but just now, he didn''t have the courage to enter her home as usual. The day before yesterday, in an urgent situation, he was anxiously soothing Juliana. And after that, he recalled what happened to Lucia. As her boyfriend, he didn''t take care of her scars, and he felt guilty for it.


    Lucia now looked like a real mess. Specks of blood and scars on her body made Arthur heartbroken.


    "Let''s get in. Let me help take care of your wounds."


    Arthur entered the room sideways, closed the door with one hand, and took Lucia''s hand with the other.


    Being held by Arthur, she struggled a bit subconsciously. She was still frightened when thinking about the way Arthur looked at her that day.


    Feeling her struggle, Arthur looked down at her with mixed emotions in his eyes.


    Was she afraid of him?


    Being stared fixedly at by Arthur, Lucia felt as if she was being burned by his gaze. She pursed her lips and said softly, "No need. Just small injuries."


    Arthur sighed silently, took Lucia to the sofa, and found the medical kit handily, ready to take care of Lucia''s wounds.


    "No need, really..." After touching her face, Lucia knew beads of blood had been clotted. She didn''t want to deal with them to make blood flow out, which would remind her of how she suffered that day.


    He put down his hand that was holding the alcohol-soaked cotton swab, packed up the medical kit, and put it on the coffee table. Then he turned his head to look at Lucia.


    He came here today to know what really happened that day. Though Lucia had exined about her missing, Arthur felt there was more to it. Juliana was his childhood sweetheart. Even if it was someone else, Lucia, who was extremely responsible, would not leave her alone without any scruples. What happened to her that day? Who did she meet?


    "Lucia, can you tell me what really happened that day?" Arthur asked softly.


    "I''ve told you. I met a friend. I''m sorry." Lucia did not ask Arthur about what happened to Juliana that day. But she had some suspicions in a sh. Though something bad happened to Juliana that day, Lucia always felt that there was more to it than that.


    ''First, Juliana''s stomach cramped, so I sent her to the guest room for a rest, but I ended up getting drugged. Where was Juliana at that time?


    Second, I was set up and Jacob saved me. How could Juliana recover so quickly from the stomachache and go out to find me? Why didn''t Jacob meet her?''


    With clear thinking, Lucia easily found the loophole.


    But she didn''t know how to ask.


    "I don''t believe it!" When Lucia''s mind wandered, Arthur got to the point, "I don''t think that you would be the irresponsible one to leave Julia alone!"


    His words showed his trust in Lucia. She raised her head to look into his eyes and suddenly felt the warmth of being loved again. Parting her lips, Lucia began to say.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "The night before the charity event, Julia suddenly came to my home, telling me she was interested in the charity event and wanted to meet Eduard. She asked me to bring her to attend it, I promised her. The next day, the three of us attended it together. Everything went smoothly. However, at the dinner party, Julia said her stomach ached and she couldn''t bear the pain, so I took her to a hotel room. When I got her settled down, I..."


    "What happened to you?" Arthur asked anxiously.


    "I felt limp, lost consciousness, and passed out. When I woke up, I was at my friend''s ce..."


    Lucia hid the fact that she almost died from hallucinogens and Jacob saved her from Arthur.


    After hearing Lucia''s statement, Arthur got silent, because what Lucia said was very different from the story that Juliana told him.


    At this moment, Arthur was unsure about whom he should believe. One was his beloved woman, and the other was the most trustworthy childhood friend


    "Arthur, could you tell me why Julia turned out like this?" Lucia asked Arthur what she cared about most.


    When Lucia finished her words, sorrow filled Arthur''s eyes. He hesitated for a moment before he said, "That day ...you were missing. Julia was worried about you, so she walked around to look for you, but she identally ran into an alleyway and met a few punks... Then, they..."


    Arthur stopped speaking, but Lucia could what his unfinished sentence was.


    "What Julia said to me was different from yours. She told me you got drunk at the dinner party, so she took you to the hotel room for a rest, and then she went to tell Eduard about it. When she returned to the hotel room, you were missing. She was anxious and looked for you everywhere. She..."


    Arthur paused again. It was so sorrowful to speak about what happenedter.


    Lucia was sad about Juliana''s story, but she felt something amiss. ''Juliana said she booked a hotel room because I got drunk! How was it possible? At that time, she was suffering from stomach cramps!'' ''Why did she tell a lie?''


    "Lucia, put it aside first. Who exactly did you meet? Who were you with when you were missing for three days?" Arthur came to figure this out.


    As long as he found the person staying with Lucia to let her exin the situation at that time, then things could be cleared up.


    Lucia cast down her eyes to hide her emotions in her pretty eyes.


    She had her scruples. She could not tell Arthur that Jacob saved her and stayed with her for three days.


    "Does it matter?" She moved her lips a bit and asked softly.


    "As long as your friend exins it to me, I''ll go to question Julia to find out why she lied. If there is not a so-called friend of yours..." Arthur stopped abruptly.

 Chapter 105 Swear

    "What would you do?" Lucia looked up into Arthur''s eyes, her eyes moist with tears.


    Lucia''s moist eyes distressed him, but his sanity made him say the most hurtful words.


    "If such a person doesn''t exist, you will be responsible for Julia''s ident. I am not sure if I can forgive you. Julia woke up from nightmares every day, cried, and shouted like crazy. I can''t bear to see her like that. She is my friend. I let you take care of her. But you... I don''t dare tell Julia''s parents about it. I am afraid they can''t stand it, and Julia doesn''t let me tell anyone."


    Arthur''s words were like a knife that was cutting Lucia''s heart. Tears were trickling down her face as she said softly.


    "I know. I''m sorry for her. But Arthur, I didn''t lie... I didn''t leave her alone on purpose. I also felt sad after she got an ident."


    No woman can bear being sexually assaulted, not to mention being gang raped. Lucia could imagine the pain that Juliana was suffering, but it could not be the reason for her lies. It was not like the injured and the weak held justice and reason.


    "Then tell me who that person is!" Feeling distressed by Lucia''s tears, Arthur wanted to believe her.


    But...


    "Sorry, I can''t reveal his identity..." Lucia cast down her eyes, tears welling up in her eyes and tricking down, and persisted in keeping it to herself.


    She had her scruples. Though Jacob saved her, she was not sure about what Jacob would say or do if Arthur asked Jacob about it. Would Jacob tell the truth or make up a story? Lucia guess Jacob would choose thetter. Besides, Jacob had stayed with her for three days. Arthur would have doubts if he knew it.


    "Can I say such a person doesn''t exist?" Lucia refused to be honest with him, but all the evidence indicated that she was lying. In his eyes, Juliana had no reason to make up a lie. After all, she was the victim. But he couldn''t believe Lucia was such a vicious person, so he gave her thest opportunity to confess.


    Lucia buried her head, saying in an undertone, "Do whatever you want."


    Rising to his feet abruptly without another word, Arthur turned and left. Lucia lowered his head, shedding tears and counting teardrops she had shed.


    ''Bang'' - Arthur went away in anger. Not knowing the truth, he felt both disappointed and pained. He was reluctant to give up on Lucia, but he had to be responsible for Juliana.


    Lucia''s pants were wet with her teardrops. She took a long time to raise her head, looked at the empty doorway, and whispered, "Arthur... Why don''t you trust me..."


    Arthur was speeding the whole way back home, not only because he was in a bad mood, but also because just now Peter called and told him that Julia had woken up and looked for him everywhere. When he came to his home door, Arthur took a deep breath to swallow the feeling of loss and opened the door. As the door opened, Juliana sprang at him. Arthur spread his arms to wrap her. "Arthur, I''m so scared. Where have you been?" Juliana raised her haggard face and looked at Arthur in fright.


    "There''s an emergency in thepany. I am back now!" Arthur knew ''Lucia'' was now a taboo for Juliana, so he lied about his whereabouts.


    Juliana nodded, her hands clutching Arthur''s back.


    Arthur took Juliana inside with his arm around her. When the two sat down on the sofa, he asked her, "Are you getting better today?" Juliana froze and said bitterly, "How could I get better?"


    In the middle of the night, she could dream about those evildoers walking toward her with vicious smiles, and then...


    When Arthur was absent, she secretly bathed herself countless times and rubbed her skin desperately, but she still felt herself dirty.


    "Julia, I''m sorry for not protecting you." Arthur hugged the weak Juliana in his arms tightly, and his tone of voice was filled with remorse.


    "I don''t me you." Juliana''s eyes became fierce, and her voice turned shrill and high-pitched uncontrobly, "It''s all Lucia''s fault. She is to me!"


    If she hadn''t gone out looking for Lucia that night, she wouldn''t have met those hooligans, and Kane wouldn''t have been missing. She didn''t know what was going on with him until now. She didn''t dare to call him. Feeling herself filthy, she didn''t dare to face the man she loved anymore.


    "Julia, Lucia..." Seeing that Juliana put all the me on Lucia, Arthur was very upset. He wanted to speak up for her, but words failed him.


    "You''re still defending her!" With anger in her goggling eyes, Juliana shouted at Arthur, "What is so great about that slut?"


    Arthur frowned at Juliana''s dirty mouth, but he couldn''t retort. He could only say, "There may be some misunderstanding..."


    "Misunderstanding?" Juliana sneered and said, "There was no misunderstanding at all. She didn''t really love you in the first ce. She just used you to fight against JTP Group!"


    "Why do you say that?" Arthur stared gloomily at Juliana and asked.


    Why Juliana''s tone of voice was so affirmative?


    "You don''t know that Lucia has been pestering Jacob, right? Do you remember the night the three of us went to dinner together? She said she went to the atrium alone to sober up. In fact, she was not alone there. I saw her staying with Jacob!" Juliana excitedly described what she saw that night.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arthur frowned more deeply after hearing Juliana''s words. He muttered, "Maybe... They were just talking about business..."


    "Did they have to hug each other to talk about business? Did they have to be so intimate? Arthur, you''re deceived by her!" Juliana exaggerated what she saw to convince Arthur, not caring if she was telling the truth. Maybe she had taken her imagination seriously.


    Arthur believed Juliana would not deceive her. With this faith in her, he still asked, "Are you really not mistaken?"


    "I swear!" Juliana frowned and swore.


    Arthur no longer had doubts. Actually, there was one more thing he was puzzled about, and yet he hadn''t gotten an answer from Lucia. At that time, ordered by Esmae, Lucia estranged herself from him, and her private meeting with Jacob was leaked. He asked her why she met Jacob privately, but she did not give him a satisfactory answer.


    The more he loved and cared about her, the more insecure he felt.


    Though Arthur was always calm and confident, he couldn''t help but start to be suspicious of Lucia''s deeds.

 Chapter 106 A Heavy Price

    Was she just trying to use him?


    Arthur immediately dismissed this thought once it came to his mind.


    ''How is it possible? Lucia is not that kind of girl, but... how can she exin her association with Jacob?''N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Seeing Arthur pondering, Juliana, who was vindictive, stated the ''truth'' that she believed in a soft voice.


    "Arthur, to level with you. I once talked frankly and sincerely with Lucia. Before you exined her past to me, I told Lucia that I didn''t think she deserved you, but she just gave me an equivocal answer. Later you exined it clearly to me. I let it slide and decided to take her as my friend. I trusted her and attended the dinner party with her. But have you ever thought about why she suddenly disappeared? At that dinner party, I know no one but Eduard. If she disappears, Eduard and I will go to look for her separately. Why... why did I meet those hooligans! Arthur, do you think it''s just a coincidence?"


    Though Juliana said those words with hatred, they made sense. But Juliana''s spection was based on Lucia having a very bad character. Arthur still could not believe that Lucia was such a vicious person. "In fact, I went to her just now..." Arthur thought about it and confessed, "But her statement is different from yours. She said you asked her to take you to the party, and she got a hotel room because you had an upset stomach..."


    While Arthur was speaking, Juliana''s eyes flickered in a sh and then turned fierce. She interrupted him without waiting for Arthur to finish speaking,


    When Arthur spoke, Juliana''s eyes flickered for a moment and then turned into fierceness, and She interrupted him without waiting for Arthur to finish speaking, shouting hysterically and angrily, "You believe her? I asked her to take me to the party, plotted her disappearance, went to look for her, and then made myself gang-raped? Arthur?"


    After shouting these words, especially the word that stung her heart, Juliana almost went crazy again. With bloodshot eyes, she stood up and red at Arthur as if she would tear Arthur or herself into pieces if Arthur dared to raise any objection.


    "Julia, calm down. That''s not what I mean..." Arthur stood up to hug Juliana''s quivering body. Afraid that she could not control herself, he had no choice but tofort her. "I trust you. I do." Arthur''s trust in Lucia was shattered by Juliana.


    "Arthur, what should I do in the future... You feel distressed for Lucia. How about me?" Juliana burst into tears, speaking about her grievances.


    It was all Lucia''s fault!


    That night Kane and she went to find Lucia together. Then they left the hotel. There were a lot of alleyways near the hotel. She didn''t want to go there. But Kane said that the people who took away Lucia would stay off the road, so they went into the alleyway.


    Juliana still remembered the scene at that time. The alleyway shed with dim light. She gripped Kane''s arm and walked forward. Suddenly, several strange men appeared in front and fondled her giving no chance for her to exin. Kane and she couldn''t resist four men. Before being knocked out, she saw that Kane was hit in the head and fell to the ground. Then she lost consciousness.


    When Juliana woke up again, the crescent moon in the sky was setting. She looked at the moon and blinked confusedly. The air that reeked of garbage, urine, and something disgusting reached her nostrils. Juliana struggled to get up. The sting between her legs came. She looked down at her naked body, on which were hickeys and bite marks. Between her legs, dark red blood mixed with sticky white stuff wrapped around her thighs like a poisonous snake.


    At that moment, Juliana screamed uncontrobly!


    Kane disappeared, and with what was left of her mind, Juliana put on her torn clothes and walked out of the alleyway. Fortunately, at that time, a kind taxi driver sent her home and asked her if she needed him to call the police. Juliana was very scared. She was a nobledy, doted on by her family and the Davies family. She could not let word get out, so she hugged herself tightly and returned to Arthur''s vi. Nearly ten days had passed, but Juliana couldn''t forget everything that happened that night, the smell, and the fact that she had be filthy, and all of this was due to Lucia! Tears of weakness welled up in her eyes, but hatred and anger filled her eyes. Arthur looked at Juliana, his childhood friend, and could only hold her tightly in distress.


    "Julia, don''t be afraid. I''m with you..." He soothed her.


    After Arthur left, Lucia looked at the door with tears in her eyes for a long time. She did not cry but just wept silently.


    It was a kind of feeling beyond pain.


    After a long while, Lucia stood up and walked to the bathroom like a marite. She took off her clothes and smiled bitterly with tears in her eyes when she saw herself in the mirror. ''Lucia, don''t you deserve to have happiness?''


    A few days passed. Lucia took the medicine prescribed by the doctor. And sure enough, she no longer slumbered for a long time. She could feel her body recover, but the wound in her heart might never heal again.


    Lucia missed Theodore very much. But when Lucia called to contact him, Sophie said she would have Theodore stay in the USA until the winter vacation ended. Sophie also invited Lucia and Arthur to New York to celebrate the new year. Lucia knew Sophie had no idea about things happened recently. Looking at Theodore''s bright smile, and hearing him talk about how nice Grandpa and Uncle were to him, Lucia finally said nothing.


    When sleeping at night, Lucia could only hug herself tightly.


    A week off given by Eduard to Lucia passed quickly. Lucia was going to work tomorrow. She didn''t want to think about Arthur or guess why Juliana was lying. All she needed to do now was to work and keep working.


    Lucia joined five projects as soon as she returned to work, and she worked overtime and didn''t go home until eleven o''clock in the evening every day. She constantly read documents and searched for information, not allowing herself to rest.


    Nia soon sensed that something was wrong with Lucia, and one night, Nia finally asked, "Lucy, did something happen to you?"


    Nia was puzzled because Arthur no longer came to pick Lucia up.

 Chapter 107 I Fail to Protect Her

    "Is it so obvious?" Lucia said in a low voice, putting down the documents in her hands and frowning slightly.


    "Lucy, we have known each other for such a long time. If you have any trouble, you can talk to me..." Nia made a suggestion to test how close she was with Lucia.


    Lucia''s eyes brightened up but finally dimmed. She said softly, "I''m fine. You can go back first. I gotta see the paperwork again."


    Nia felt a bit disappointed when her kindness was rejected by Lucia, but she pretended to be calm and said, "Well, then, do not lose track of time or exhaust yourself."


    After saying that, Nia left. It was already ten o''clock in the evening. The office area in thepany was clothed in darkness, and only the light in the corridor was still on. After Nia left, silence reigned. The sudden silence made Lucia frown deeply. She was afraid of getting rxed.


    As soon as she rxed, she would think of Arthur, the way he looked at her, that night when he left firmly, and the doubts about Juliana''s ident. They were all like heavy stones that weighed upon her and suffocated her.


    She stood up and walked to the French window. Looking out of the window at the bustling city with flickering lights, she wondered if someone was experiencing vicissitudes of life and as depressed as she was. During this period, Lucia had a hard time, so did Arthur. He was not only troubled by the conflict with Lucia, but he had to face Juliana whose mental state was unstable, which made him feel tired for the first time. And he had never mentioned Juliana''s misery to anyone.


    It was not because he couldn''t be responsible for it, but because he was afraid that Juliana''s parents couldn''t take such a heavy blow. After all, Juliana was their only daughter, the apple of their eyes. After thinking for a long time, he finally contacted Sophie.


    "Arthur, we''ll be back in a few days. You and Luciae to pick us up together. Teddy misses his mom." Sophie''s voice sounded very gentle, which made Arthur feel both calm and bitter.


    "Mom..." Arthur''s voice was leaden, and what he wanted to say next was weighty and it was quite hard for him to say that.


    Sophie was very sensitive. She immediately sensed something wrong when she heard Arthur''s voice. She asked, "Is there anything wrong?"


    Knowing that it was impossible to keep it a secret all the time, he slowly told Sophie what had happened after Juliana returned home.


    Sophie was very shocked when she heard what happened to Juliana.


    "How could it be? Julia, she..." Sophie''s choked voice said.


    "It''s my fault. I fail to protect her," he lowered his eyes and said guiltily.


    "Arthur..." Sophie felt sorry for her son, but she had to admit that her son should more or less be responsible for Juliana''s suffering. Then she could only ask, "How is Julia?"


    "She has recovered, but she had an unstable mental state. Sometimes she''s normal and sometimes hysterical. Every time she thinks of that thing, she will lose her mind. I feel so sad watching her like that, but I can do nothing. I am so guilt-ridden that I can''t face her parents."


    "If Juliana''s parents know it, they will be very sad..." Sophie said sadly, "but we can''t hide it from them. Let me tell them."


    "Mom, it''s my fault. I should be the one to confess. When Julia gets better, I''ll go to her parents to offer a humble apology." He was never the kind of person who passed the buck.


    "Good boy..." Sophie praised. After a moment of silence, she asked in a low voice, "You and Lucia..."


    Speaking of Lucia, Arthur felt a pain in his chest and replied in a low voice, "We haven''t contacted each other for a long time. Julia''s statement ispletely different from Lucia''s. I don''t know whom to believe." Sophie was very clear about the conflict in Arthur''s mind. She also had doubts after hearing the whole story. Though she was inclined to believe Lucia, who was kind-hearted in her eyes, Juliana, whom she saw growing up, would never lie to Arthur.


    Then, something more important came to her mind. She said, "If you and Lucia break up, what about Teddy?"


    Sophie was well aware that Edwin liked his grandson very much. If she gave Theodore back to Lucia, and the misunderstanding between Lucia and Juliana couldn''t be cleared, then she would have no chance to see her grandson in the future, right?


    At Sophie''s words, Arthur frowned. It was not until then that he remembered that he and Lucia had a son.


    If he broke up with Lucia, Theodore''s existence would embarrass both of them.


    "Mom, what do you mean?" Arthur could tell Sophie''s concerns from her words.


    "Arthur, your father likes Teddy. Anyway, Teddy is always the eldest grandson of the Davis family. If we send him back to Lucia, I''m afraid..." said Sophie carefully.


    "You''re afraid that Lucia won''t let him see us?" He spoke out about Sophie''s concerns.


    "Yes," Sophie replied frankly.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Mom, Lucia brought Teddy up. Only she knew how hard it was to raise Teddy. No matter what happened between us, I will never fight for the custody of Teddy," he said firmly.


    "It''s not what I expect," Sophie sighed and said, "I just want you to give us a few more days before you send him back. Your father and I don''t want Teddy to leave."


    "Okay," replied Arthur. He knew that Sophie was considerate to him and Lucia.


    When he was about to continue, he saw Julianaing downstairs from the second floor with a thin quilt in her arms. Then he hurriedly said, "Mom, Julia got downstairs. I gotta take care of her. I''ll talk to youter."


    "Okay, take good care of her." As Juliana''s senior, Sophie shouldfort Juliana in person, but now Juliana only trusted Arthur, so Sophie decided to talk to Juliana when she got better.


    As soon as he put down his phone, Juliana walked down and asked with a frown, "Arthur, who are you talking to on the phone?"


    What had happened recently made this independent and strong woman break down. Arthur, who was supporting her all the time, naturally be the person she relied on. More dependence led to the desire to control.


    After hesitating for a while, he replied, "My mother."


    Hearing that it was Sophie, Juliana rushed over. She didn''t care about the thin quilt falling to the ground and came to him. She asked in fear, "Did you tell your mother what happened to me?"


    Seeing Juliana''s reaction and the red marks on her naked arm that resulted from her repeated scrubbing, he could only shake his head.

 Chapter 108 We Have No Future

    "Arthur, don''t tell anyone. I don''t want others to know about it. I don''t want everyone to know that I be filthy!" Juliana, whose face changed, grabbed the clothes over his chest excitedly. On her thinner and thinner face, her eyes looked bulged and bigger, and now they were filled with tears.


    "I see. I won''t tell anyone." He patted Juliana''s back, feeling sorrowful because Juliana hadn''t recovered from the blow yet.


    "You can''t tell anyone!" Her eyes became sharp, as she stared at him fiercely and warned.


    "I absolutely won''t tell anyone," said Arthur. After a moment of hesitation, he continued, "But... your parents have to know..."


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Juliana''s screech.


    "No!" Her hand that grabbed him clenched. She shook her head, shouting, "Don''t let my parents know about it. They will freak out!"


    She was the apple of their eye. They were proud of her. If they knew she was...


    No! No way!


    Seeing that Juliana began to lose her mind again, Arthur held her in his arms immediately, with excessive guilt in his eyes. Heforted her in a gentle voice, "Julia, calm down. I won''t tell them. I won''t." His words of constion were like warm water slowly pouring into her heart.


    She gradually calmed down, but she still held on to Arthur''s chest, and her thin face was bathed with tears again.


    After calming down, she was led to the sofa and sat down. With a frown, Arthur pulled up her sleeve. The shocking red marks came into view, and the skin under her pajamas was probably more terrible.


    He knew that she would run to the bathroom to scrub her body hard with a towel every time she thought of that thing. The towel was soft, so she must harbor great hatred and exert much strength to get herself so severely injured.


    "Julia, don''t torture yourself like this anymore. You can''t recover in this way."


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll never recover!"


    Her teary eyes and injured tone made Arthur heartbroken. She had been full of vigor and vitality since she was a child, but this thing mentally destroyed her.


    "Julia, you gotta recover from it."


    "Arthur, I can''t forget it! It''s all Lucia''s fault!" Juliana hated Lucia so deeply.


    "It''s not all..." Before he finished his words, he was interrupted by Juliana.


    "Arthur, you still speak up for her," said Juliana with a cold face. She red at him and said, "I think it was Lucia who nned everything that night, including those who raped me. Otherwise, why did she disappear for no reason?"


    Juliana put all the me on Lucia and criticized Lucia harshly, though she knew exactly it was not true.


    "Lucia is not that kind of person!" He suddenly let go of her hand and retorted firmly.


    Juliana could me Lucia for not taking good care of her, but she couldn''t assume that it was Lucia''s plot!


    Juliana said through gritted teeth, "Why not? Think about it. She pretended to be drunk, led me to the hotel room, and disappeared on purpose. How could she disappear from the hotel when she got drunk? She just wanted me to look for her. You''ve stayed in Athegate for so many years and should know it''s safe. It''s not like rapists are everywhere. Why did I meet them? Was it a coincidence?"


    Arthur found it hard to retort.


    "You have been fooled by her!" Seeing that Arthur didn''t say anything, she continued, "She has been using you all the time. She not only secretly rekindled the affairs with Jacob but also seduced her boss, Eduard, in order to return to the Webb family. She had no other reason to go back to Athegate!"


    She vented her anger willfully and didn''t care if her words would hurt Arthur.


    Arthur lowered his eyes without saying a word. Juliana was skeptical of the woman he trusted and loved deeply.


    "Arthur, listen to me. Don''t be cheated by her. I won''t ask you to avenge on me. But I''ll sever ties with you if you keep contacting her!"


    There was no room for any negotiation. Knowing that it was meaningless to retort, he could only nod against his will. Only then did Juliana be relieved.


    Then he proposed, "Julia, you have been staying at home these days. You must be very bored. How about I take you out for a walk tomorrow?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go out?" said Juliana in a trembling voice.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m with you." It was probably the most he had said to her recently. He felt that it was not a good thing for her to stay at home all day long and it was not good for her recovery. Lowering her eyes, she clenched her fists and finally nodded.


    On the second day, Arthur put aside all his work and took her out for a stroll. It was near the new year and it was cold outside, but she had so manyyers on her body.


    "Julia, are you feeling very cold?" Seeing that she was bundled up, Arthur smiled.


    Juliana frowned and said nothing.


    It was not until then that he realized that the happy Juliana was gone. Feeling upset, he reached out to wrap his arm around Juliana''s shoulder and took her out.


    Juliana didn''t want to go to the crowded ce. Arthur thought the riverside park would be a good choice, where the scenery was good and the air was fresh, and few people walked around on working days. So he took her there. They sat on the bench in the park and chitchatted. Most of the time, it was Arthur who was talking, while Juliana looked at the river in a daze.


    The air became colder than ever. Turning to look at Juliana, he said softly, "Julia, have you ever thought about the future?"


    He wanted to know if she still had any expectations for the future.


    "I have no future." Without any hesitation, Juliana gave a firm answer.


    She could hide the fact that she was gang raped from anyone, but she couldn''t get through it.


    "Julia, you still have a long way to go. Each of us may encounter setbacks that we can''t ovee. If you dwell on it, your life might be ruined," Looking at Juliana, Arthur said in a soft voice,


    "When you were a child, you were the head of children. No matter what happened, you always took the lead. Also, you are the most straightforward and resolute one. I don''t believe that you are willing to dwell on it for the rest of your life."


    His encouragement didn''t work. Juliana said vexedly, "The old Juliana is dead! You''re not a woman. You won''t understand my suffering!"

 Chapter 109 Prove Her Innocence

    When he was about to say something, he found that her eyes suddenly became gloomy and filled with hatred.


    He turned his head confusedly to follow her gaze. When he saw what she saw, the air seemed to freeze in an instant.


    On the left side of the bench, Lucia stood there at a loss.


    Lucia had been working overtime for nearly half a month. After Eduard knew about this, he forced her to take a leave. When her son was not at home, she felt ufortable staying home alone. Then she thought of going out for a walk. She came to this riverside park where she had strolled with Arthur. But she had never expected to meet him and Amelia.


    No one spoke, but Juliana''s resentment could be sensed by all.


    "What a coincidence, Lucia..." Juliana''s sarcastic voice broke the silence.


    Lucia didn''t respond to her. She looked up at Arthur and wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    "Athegate is so big. How can I meet you everywhere? Is Arthur a ma?" She stood up and looked at Lucia, scoffing at Lucia''s purpose of showing up here.


    "I just came out for a walk," replied Lucia. Although Lucia sympathized with Juliana, she didn''t allow Juliana to be sarcastic with her for no reason.


    "Why did you choose this ce for a walk?" With a sneer, she shot daggers at Lucia, wishing to cut Lucia into pieces with her eyes.


    "Julia, stop it." Reluctant to see Juliana made things difficult for Lucia, Arthur stood up and gently pulled her away to stop her from making eye contact with Lucia.


    He knew better than anyone else why Lucia chose toe here.


    Seeing his movements, Lucia was sad. ''Was he afraid that I would hurt Juliana?''


    "It''s okay. Let her talk. It''s better if she can make things clear," Lucia said calmly. She always wanted a chance to sort things out with Juliana.


    "What do you mean?" Before Arthur could say anything, Juliana stood out again, holding his arms and ring at Lucia.


    "I don''t know why you lied. You asked me to go to thedy''s room with you that night. And I got a hotel room for you because your stomach ached. But you told Arthur a different story." Lucia wasn''t afraid because she was innocent.


    "You are lying!" Juliana was afraid that Lucia would nail her lie, but she knew Arthur''s faith in her, so she looked up at him and said,


    "Arthur, don''t listen to her nonsense. She pretended to be drunk and led me to the hotel room. I found her missing after I went to Eduard and returned to the room. You can ask Eduard if it''s true. I''m not lying!" He looked at Lucia and then looked down at Juliana. Their statements werepletely different. He didn''t know whom to believe.


    "I passed out after I drank the water for you. How do you exin it?" Lucia hid the fact that she was spiked with hallucinogens and only asked Juliana why she lost consciousness.


    Juliana was Arthur''s good friend. Lucia believed that Juliana didn''t mean to drug her, but she guessed Juliana must be a part of it.


    "You passed out?" Raising his eyebrows, he looked at Lucia worriedly. She had never mentioned it before!


    "There is no witness. You can say whatever you like." Juliana asserted that Lucia made up a lie.


    "What I said is not groundless." Lucia''s eyes turned cold as she stared fixed at Juliana.


    "What... What do you mean?" Juliana frowned in panic.


    Noticing Juliana''s stuttering, he sensed that something was wrong, so he asked


    "Lucia, do you have any way to prove your innocence?"


    What he longed for most was that there was evidence to prove that what Lucia said was true. He wanted to be with her.


    If Juliana really lied, he would never tolerate it.


    "The staff in every hotel will install security cameras in the corridor for safety. If you want to see what happened that day, you can go to the hotel to check the surveince video," Lucia looked at him and said. Arthur would know it was Jacob who saved her, but she didn''t want Arthur to misunderstand her anymore.


    Surveince video!


    Juliana changed color and her guilty look was captured by Lucia, who then asked softly, "Miss Knight, wanna go with us?"


    "Julia?" He lowered his head, waiting for her answer.


    "Arthur, I''m so tired. I want to go back and have a rest," said Juliana sadly, shaking her head. She showed weakness when she looked at him.


    "Hang on, Julia. The hotel is not far from here. Let''s go and have a look." Arthur desperately wished to know the truth, even if Juliana was begging him with a pleading look.


    Hearing his words, Juliana had no choice but to nod. She began to think about how to lie about lying after they saw the surveince video.


    When Juliana was silent, Arthur shifted his attention to Lucia and had a close look at her. She was much thinner, and her pretty, pinkish skin was as alluring as before, giving a sharp contrast to her dark circles. ''Don''t you have a good rest?''


    With Juliana by his side, Arthur didn''t ask Lucia about it.


    Perhaps she was still unhappy about the way he looked at her that day. When he shifted his gaze at her, she lowered her eyes and said in a soft voice, "Let''s go."


    With that, she distanced herself from him and walked toward the stairs alone.


    Arthur sighed silently and followed her with his arm around Juliana.


    After keeping a distance from Lucia, Juliana whispered to him, "Arthur, trust me."


    Looking at her soft eyes, Arthur didn''t nod this time.


    The three of them left the park. Lucia came on foot, so she had to take Arthur''s car to the hotel.


    As usual, Arthur walked over and opened the door of the passenger seat for Lucia. However, Juliana suddenly rushed over and sat in first, looking at him innocently. Arthur frowned. Lucia had walked to the back seat and got into the car.


    Looking at the car door closed by Lucia, Arthur tightened his grip on the doorknob. Then he got in the car and went to the hotel.


    On the way, there was silence in the car. Juliana was flustered because of the surveince video, and she didn''t have time to care about Lucia, whom she hated most.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Lucia sat quietly in the back seat, staring out of the window, with her mind wandering


    Arthur seemed to be focusing on driving, but the car speed was much faster than before.


    Soon, the three of them arrived at the hotel. Lucia got out of the car, but Juliana, who was sitting in the passenger seat, refused to get out. It was not until Arthur walked over to hold her hand that she got out of the car.

 Chapter 110 Distance Herself from Him

    ncing at their intimacy, Lucia tried her best to suppress the sadness in her pretty eyes.


    Arthur didn''t notice the subtle emotional change in Lucia, but Juliana noticed it and continued to hold Arthur''s arm tightly. Seeing Lucia''s eyes turn gloomy, she felt a perverted delight.


    The three of them found the hotel manager together. Everyone in Athegate dared not to refuse Arthur. When the manager heard that he wanted to watch the surveince video, he quickly took them to the monitoring room and asked the staff to pull footage of that day. The three of them had different thoughts and were all waiting for the result.


    "Manager, the surveince video of that day was all gone," The staff member turned to the hotel manager and said.


    "What?" Arthur and Lucia said at the same time. He even took a step forward to check the record on theputer screen. The footage of that day was indeed gone.


    "What''s going on?" The manager asked as he noticed that Arthur wanted to me him.


    "I don''t know, but the surveince video of 12th is indeed gone," The staff said innocently.


    "Mr. Davies, there might be something wrong with theputer. I''m sorry." The manager apologized to Arthur.


    Hearing that, Juliana was relieved in an instant. She guessed that it should be done by Poppy.


    The surveince video was lost. There was no other evidence to indicate what had happened that day. Turning to look at Lucia, he could see the disappointment in her eyes. He also knew what it felt like. "That''s it." Lucia felt a certain bitterness. Probably she had guessed such a result.


    "Lucia, even God can''t stand your arrogance!" Since she was at an advantage, she spoke confidently.


    "Miss Knight, it seems that the loss of the surveince video is what you want. The surveince video can prove your innocence, can''t it?" It was not like the injured party held reason and justice. The loss of the surveince video made Lucia surer there must be more to it. And Juliana''s reaction also confirmed Lucia''s spection.


    "You!" Juliana could only say snappishly and re at her.


    "Julia!" Arthur called her name to stop her.


    "You are still on her side!" Tears welled up in her eyes when she said this. She red at him, turned around, and ran out.


    When he was about to chase after her, he hesitated and turned to look at her.


    Lucia understood theplicated emotions in his eyes. She didn''t want her beloved man to be in a dilemma, so she said in a low voice, "Go ahead."


    After casting an affectionate look at Lucia, Arthur chased after Juliana.


    Staring after Arthur, for the first time, Lucia felt that the rift between them grew.


    When Lucia walked to the hotel entrance, Arthur''s car was gone.


    ''It must be Juliana who insisted on leaving me alone.'' At this thought, Lucia felt sadder and walked into the crowd.


    On the other side of the city, Jacob met an uninvited guest.


    In the JTP President''s Office, Jacob sat down as the handsome and schrly man sat down, asking with doubt, "You are Arthur''s cousin?"


    "Yep,


    "Yes, I''m Spencer Davies, Arthur''s cousin." The man smiled yfully.


    Jacob was confused after hearing the answer, thinking, ''Spencer said he just came back from New York. What was his purpose foring to me?''


    "Mr. Taylor, don''t worry." Noticing Jacob''s suspicious look, Spencer said calmly, "I''m here to work with you."


    "Work with me?" Jacob raised his eyebrows.


    "Yep," Spencer smiled and continued, "I heard that you have been on bad terms with my cousin recently."


    Seeing Spencer talk calmly, Jacob guessed that he must have known a lot about them, so he said frankly, "He is dating my ex-wife now. Quite annoying."


    "At that time, you and Poppy conspired to get the Webb family''s property. Now Lucia has returned home. That should be the reason you are unhappy, right?" Spencer chuckled, making a mockery of Jacob''s bad deeds.


    Jacob was not vexed at all. Instead, he leaned against the sofa leisurely.


    Since Spencer wanted to work with him, the cooperation must suit their interests, so he didn''t mind Spencer talking about his bad deeds at all. Instead, he smiled and said, "How do you intend to work with me?"


    "Mr. Taylor, you are really impressed." Spencer appreciated Jacob''s brass neck. He believed those who would feel guilty or fearful could not achieve a lot.


    Then he continued, "I hope you can work with me to break up Arthur and Lucia. Without Arthur as her backer, Lucia will pose no threat to you." This suggestion sounded good, but...


    Jacob smiled and asked, "What good will it do to you?"


    "That''s not your concern." Spencer would not tell his family affairs to Jacob, so he just said, "You just need to know that we have the same purpose."


    Jacob let out a chuckle, and stared at Spencer, saying, "Mr. Davies, you suddenlye to me and want to work with me. It''s not strange if you were his foes, but you are his cousin. As the saying goes, blood is thicker than water. Do you think I will trust you?"


    Jacob was not stupid.


    Being questioned by Jacob, Arthur was still calm. Instead of answering his question, he picked up the coffee cup on the table, took a sip, and said, "Mr. Taylor, based on my understanding of JTP Group, you are not strong enough to fight against him on your own, are you?"


    The smile on Jacob''s face froze. It seemed that Spencer kinda touched Jacob''s nerve. Indeed, Jacob wouldn''t have so many concerns if he was strong enough.


    "But I am strong enough." Arthur turned to look at Jacob and said confidently.


    "You impress me a lot!" On second thought, Jacob thought it was unnecessary for him to test Spencer just now.


    ''Spencer clearly knows my background and could have worked with Arthur to destroy me. Why bother toe to me and propose to work with me?''Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let me show my sincerity in working with you." Spencer nced at Jacob and took out a document from the secret pocket of his suit and put it on the table. He continued, "A warming gift."


    Instead of reading the documents, Jacob said politely, "Mr. Davies, you just returned home. Let me help you settle down. Later, we can discuss the cooperation in detail."

 Chapter 111 Destined to Be Alone

    Spencer did not reject Jacob''s offer. After all, Athegate was unfamiliar to him since he just came here, so he epted calmly, "Mr. Taylor, thank you."


    Jacob smiled and called his right-hand man to take Spencer to the most luxurious hotel in the city to settle down, and ordered his man to not tell Poppy about it.


    After they left, Jacob went to read the documents on the table.


    "The Davies family was indeed rich and powerful..." Reading the document, Jacob said, whether ironically or cynically.


    It turned out that Spencer gave a copy of a project proposal, which marked out the bidding base price and bidding requirements. The signature of the decision maker was at the bottom of the back page. With this signature, the project that could bring JTP Group 100 million dors in profits would be taken.


    It had been a tricky task for Jacob to take on this project recently. Unexpectedly, Spencer solved it for him.


    Jacob no longer cared about Spencer''s purpose. After all, a rich and powerful family like the Davies family inevitably had internal strife. Jacob didn''t want to have a further understanding of it, as long as Spencer could be of help.


    "Arthur... Wait and see!" Closing the document, Jacob murmured menacingly.


    Spencer was settled in the Pear Blossom Hotel by Jacob''s right-hand man.


    After Jacob''s man left, Spencer did not rest. Instead, he went out to find Arthur. He had to tell this cousin when he returned home.


    Arthur had just returned home with Juliana when he received a phone call from Spencer.


    Spencer didn''t tell Arthur about his return, so Arthur was very surprised.


    Knowing that Spencer woulde to visit Arthur after their conversation over the phone, Juliana hurried upstairs and told Arthur not to tell Spencer she was here, since she didn''t want to see anyone. Spencer arrived soon after Juliana went upstairs. Arthur had not seen this cousin for several years, so he naturally weed him.


    "Spencer, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why didn''t you tell me in advance before you returned home?" Opening the door for Spencer and ushering him in, Arthur said with a smile.


    "I came back this time to deal with some things. It''s not far from Athegate, so I want toe to see you. Well, don''t you wee me?" Spencer said with a smile on his face.


    Among Edwin''s four sons, Spencer disliked Arthur the most. He had everything he wanted, an extraordinarily high IQ and unmatched academic achievements. Also, he was his grandpa''s favorite grandson when his grandpa was still alive. Spencer, however, was only admitted into the university because of his father''s connection.


    Such a realization evoked hatred within Spencer. The more he hated Arthur, the deeper his smile became.


    "Why not?" Arthur said with a smile, "Of course, I''m d you came to see me. Where''s your luggage? It''s more convenient for you to live here."


    "Don''t bother. I''ve already opened a room in Pear Blossom Hotel. I''ll leave in a few days."


    They came to the living room while talking. After sitting down, Arthur asked the housekeeper to pour tea into their cups and chatted with Spencer, but Spencer shifted the focus onto Arthur after a few words. "Arthur, I heard from my uncle that you are dating a woman named Lucia. Don''t you introduce her to me?"


    Speaking of Lucia, Arthur frowned and obviously didn''t want to continue this topic.


    "Why, are you quarreling?" Spencer noticed something unusual. He asked with "concern". He didn''t know that Arthur and Lucia were now in conflict because of Juliana.


    "It''s just a trifle. Just skip it. Spencer, let me show you around Athegate these days." Arthur didn''t want to mention Lucia. Besides, Spencer was just a cousin that he seldom contacted. Thus, he changed the subject to avoid the topic.


    Spencer answered with a smile on the outside, but he had kept this in mind.


    It seemed that something happened to Arthur and Lucia.


    Spencer didn''t ask further and refused Arthur''s suggestion to take him on a trip.


    After a short talk with Arthur, Spencer left with the excuse of getting tired from a long journey. After he left, Arthur was thinking alone in the living room.


    He had a deep understanding of Erik''s personality and deeds. He didn''t mean to be critical. He was very clear that even his cousin Spencer was a conspirator.


    His father Edwin personally reminded him and his brothers should keep a proper distance from Erik and Spencer, the father and son. Spencer suddenly returned home and came to Athegate to visit him. Was that Spencer''s real purpose?


    He hoped so.


    Arthur could only think so.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Spencer left Arthur''s vi with a sneer on his lips. He came here to visit Arthur for fear that the unexpected meeting would put him on the spot. He thought with disdain that Arthur shoulde to the hotel to visit him. Anyway, it was a worthy trip. At least he knew something must have happened between Arthur and Lucia. As for what it was, Jacob should tell him.


    Time sped by and a few days passed. Since that day, Spencer had only contacted Arthur by phone. Arthur wasn''t bothered by it.


    To his relief, Juliana seemed to be recovering slowly, but he got a feeling that he couldn''t tell.


    Juliana seemed to cling to him more than before.


    Arthur and Juliana were childhood sweethearts, so the rtionship between them was close. However, no matter how close they were, there should be boundaries between them.


    Recently, as soon as he returned to the vi, Juliana would stick to him, either hold his arms tightly or lean into his arms. Although Arthur felt strange, he did not reject her. He thought Juliana was just too fragile.


    But Juliana didn''t think so. She got closer to Arthur with ulterior motives.


    That day, she noticed Lucia''s weird gaze at Arthur when she leaned against Arthur intimately. She took a tumble and realized that the best way to make Lucia out of the picture was to let Arthur have another woman around him.


    Thus, as nned, Juliana was clearing the boundaries between her and Arthur. She even had a daring n.


    Though it looked like she was using Arthur, she was doing so for his good.


    "Arthur, do you think someone will want to be with me in the future?" After dinner, Juliana suddenly asked Arthur.


    Arthur''s heart trembled. Looking at Juliana''s sad eyes, he quickly replied, "Of course, Julia is so excellent, and naturally someone wants to be with you."


    "Even after that?" Tears came out of her eyes. Juliana asked in a low voice.


    Arthur was silent for a while and said, "Julia, I believe that one day a man will appear, who loves you unconditionally, and doesn''t mind your past."


    "But what if he doesn''t show up?" Juliana smiled bitterly and continued, "Am I destined to be alone in my life?"

 Chapter 112 Win Lucia Back

    "No," Arthur reassured her. He did not believe that Juliana would be depressed all her life. He firmly believed that she would get out of the blue one day.


    "Arthur, thank you." Juliana showed her first sincere smile after the ident and nestled herself in Arthur''s arms. Arthur''s eyes dimmed for a moment and he finally wrapped his arm around her shoulder.


    Spencer and Jacob had met twice these days and talked about how to deal with Arthur and Lucia. However, Spencer was acutely aware that Jacob seemed to only target Arthur and hold no hostility against Lucia.


    "Mr. Taylor, you seem to give Lucia some breathing room?" Spencer asked Jacob frankly.


    Jacob thought for a moment and said, "Mr. Davies, to level with you, I want to win Lucia back."


    It didn''t have to be kept secret. Also, for a better implementation of their n, Jacob answered Spencer frankly.


    Spencer raised his eyebrows and asked, "She is your ex-wife. Didn''t you use her feelings to get the Webbex Group before? And now that you have a new wife, why do you want to get her?" "Yep, I did that to get Webbex Group. But I found I still loved her after she came back. As for my current wife, it''s a long story." Jacob smiled and hinted to Spencer by the eye.


    "I see." Spencer smiled knowingly and said, "I''ll give Lucia a way out when carrying out the n."


    "Mr. Davies, I''m d that you can understand. Well, then..." Jacob continued to discuss with Spencer, but he didn''t know that Spencer had other thoughts in mind.


    Spencer started to be curious about Lucia, a woman who could make the rational Arthur deep in love, and make the ruthless Jacob unwilling to move on. What kind of woman was she? Soon Spencer had the answer.


    After talking with Jacob, Spencer left JTP Group alone. It happened that he hadn''t drunk coffee for a long time. He didn''t know whether the coffee made domestically was pure or not, so he drove the car that Jacob gave him to a famous coffee shop in Athegate.


    "I''d like a cup of charcoal roasted blue mountain coffee, please." Standing in front of the bar, Spencer found that his voice and a pleasant female voice seemed to ovep. He turned his head. It turned out a woman in a ck suit said the same thing as him.


    Finding that the other party had ordered the same coffee, the woman looked over at Spencer with her pretty eyes as bright as stars. Spencer''s heart skipped a beat as if he had fallen into an ocean of stars. She had fine, reflective eyes, red lips on her pretty face, and her eyebrows were on fleek.


    Spencer couldn''t conceal his surprise.


    "I''m sorry, sir," The woman frowned and apologized. Her nice manners and pleasant voice were really refreshing.


    "It''s OK. We ordered the same coffee and let him cook it together," Spencer smiled and responded politely.


    After looking at her more, he felt that the woman in front of him was a bit familiar.


    At Spencer''s words, the woman smiled, nodded, and then sat on the seat next to him. She hung her head low, and others couldn''t tell what she was thinking. At that moment, everything around her quieted down. Spencer found that she could not take his eyes off her.


    Why was this woman so familiar?


    Spencer quickly recalled every woman''s face he had seen in his mind. He took a stumble. He finally knew why she was familiar to him.


    That was Lucia, wasn''t it?


    Spencer had investigated Lucia''s information before, but most of the information came from media reports, and few clear photos of her were attached, so he didn''t recognize her immediately. So... she was Lucia.


    While thinking, he stared fixed at Lucia. Maybe because his gaze was too fervent, Lucia looked up at him.


    Why was this man looking at her?


    Lucia was puzzled. She went back to work after her vacation, but all the cases in thepany that needed to be handled were transferred to her colleagues by Eduard, so she got a lot of free time. Lucia, who needed to work to numb herself, epted Eduard''s kindness, but it was not what she wanted. Thus, she came out for a cup of coffee on her lunch break.


    Charcoal roasted blue mountain coffee tasted soft, sweet, and smooth, but a little bit sour. Lucia thought it suited her well.


    "Sir, do we... know each other?" Lucia was not timid. Being stared at like that, she asked politely.


    "Are you Miss Webb?" Spencer asked straightforwardly.


    When he was curious about Lucia, unexpectedly, he ran into her in the coffee shop today. Spencer felt that they were put here by God.


    "May I ask who you are?" The man said her name, but Lucia couldn''t remember when she met the man in front of her, so she asked politely.


    "Sorry, I haven''t introduced myself yet," Spencer left his seat and came to Lucia and reached out his hand, smiling and saying, "I''m Spencer, Arthur''s cousin. I just returned home a few days ago. I didn''t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Lucia''s body trembled slightly at Arthur''s name. Her eyes lost focus and her mind seemed to wander, so she didn''t reach out to shake hands with him.


    Seeing her reaction, Spencer was surer that there was a rift between her and Arthur.


    "I''m sorry, I was too rude." He didn''t mind Lucia''s dullness. Spencer withdrew his hand and apologized. He usually acted arrogantly, but the woman in front of him somehow made him soft and tolerant.


    "It''s not like that. I was dazed just now. Mr. Davies. Nice to meet you." Lucia came to herself, stopped thinking sadly, and smiled to stretch out her hand.


    With a gentle smile, Spencer held Lucia''s hand. The feel of her soft hand made him slightly raise his eyebrows, and then he ended the handshake quietly.


    "I heard about you from Jacob''s parents a long time ago. When I was in New York, I saw Theodore. Theodore was very lovely. At that time, I was curious about the woman who could give birth to such a lovely child. I didn''t expect to meet you coincidentally when I returned home. Is Arthur not with you?" Spencer tried to get chummy with Lucia and mention Arthur intentionally to test Lucia.

 Chapter 113 I Dont Care What It Takes

    "No." Lucia shook her head slightly. Like a slowly flowing stream, her eyes wandered.


    Obviously, she was just trying to avoid eye contact with him, but Spencer saw her charms in his eyes.


    Spencer was 32 years old this year, and yet he had been divorced twice. Each time he married his wife for the benefit of his father''spany. He had no feelings for women and toying with women was a piece of cake. However, he never expected that he would fall for a woman just because of the way she looked at him.


    His heart thumped uncontrobly, but he knew it was not a good thing. With a gentle smile, Spencer sat down next to Lucia and asked, feigning a concerned look, "I mentioned you to Arthur the other day, and his reaction... is very simr to yours. Have you had a conflict?"


    "Simr reaction?" Turning her head, Lucia stared at Spencer seriously. Did Arthur have a feeling of loss because of her? She wanted to know the answer.


    Spencer nced at Lucia''s eyes, nodded, and then looked away. At this moment, the barista had made the coffee and brought it to him. The unique strong aroma of blue mountain coffee wafted through the air with a hint of bitterness in it.


    "It''s normal for lovers to have some problems. Don''t care about it too much. Arthur and I have had a good rtionship since childhood. I know him and he will cool down soon." Spencer lied and yed the role of a rtionship expert. In fact, he and Arthur couldn''t be more unfamiliar with each other.


    "I''m afraid he won''t calm down easily this time..." Lucia smiled bitterly and took a sip of coffee. The bitterness spread in her mouth, just like her mood at the moment.


    Spencer''s smile disappeared. For some reason, he wanted to soothe Lucia, but he didn''t forget his original intention. He said, "If you don''t mind, you can tell me what happened between you. I''m also worried about Arthur''s mental state."


    Lucia nced at Spencer after hearing his words. She wasn''t suspicious of Spencer''s identity. Honestly, the Davies family was remarkable about gic inheritance. Though Spencer and Arthur were just cousins, they had simrities in facial features. The point was that Spencer and she just met for the first time. She wouldn''t reveal her feelings that easily, especially when it involved Juliana''s privacy. "Thank you for your concern, but it''s a long story hard to tell." Lucia declined Spencer and answered politely.


    Spencer had known it was not so easy to get information from Lucia, so he didn''t mind being refused. Instead, he started to have some small talk with Lucia. Speaking of Theodore, Spencer praised him, but actually, he didn''t even interact with Theodore before.


    Lucia looked rxed a little bit only when they were talking about her son. It was not an awkward topic. After the lunch break was over, Lucia said goodbye and went back to work. Before she left, she gave her phone number to Spencer because she couldn''t find any excuse to turn him down. After she left, Spencer looked at the number and the caller ID, Lucia, on the screen, lost in thoughts. Recently, Poppy had a great time. After Juliana''s ident, she took a trip to Europe to avoid being suspected by Juliana. However, it was unnecessary for her to worry about it.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She had sessfully aroused Juliana''s hatred for Lucia. On the contrary, Kane was worried.


    As soon as Poppy returned home, he asked her out. After doing so many evil deeds for Poppy, he was overwhelmed by guilt and at a loss for the first time.


    "Look at yourself," Seeing his knitted brows and flustered look, Poppy said with a sneer, "She didn''t find it, did she?"


    "It doesn''t mean I didn''t do it!" Kane was very dissatisfied with Poppy''s ruthlessness. For more than half a month, he had no appetite for food and had trouble sleeping. Every time he thought of Juliana, he felt guilty. From beginning to end, she was the most innocent.


    "All right." Seeing Kane getting worried, Poppy concealed her disdain andforted him insincerely. "Your effort paid off, didn''t it? Arthur and Lucia have fallen out because of Juliana. Lucia is depressed now. just want to make her helpless."


    "We can put Lucia aside first. Julia is innocent..." Kane was notforted by Poppy at all.


    "Oh, now you still call her so intimately." Poppy curved her lips into a smile and said, "Well, you are really attracted to her?"


    "Poppy Powell!" Kane was really angry that she teased him after he had done so much for her.


    Hearing Kane shout her name, Poppy turned down the corner of her lips disdainfully, but she knew that she couldn''t irritate Kane now, so she said, "Kane, I know you are nice to me, and I am grateful. We must make some sacrifices to achieve great things. After all the years of nning, you can''t watch me lose everything, can you? Besides, Juliana didn''t suffer any loss..."


    "She didn''t suffer any loss?" Kane could hardly believe that Poppy would make such cruel remarks.


    "Am I wrong? I know the whole story. Those punks told me that they should gang rape Juliana that night, but you didn''t bear to make Juliana suffer, so you sent them away and had sex with Juliana yourself. Juliana had a crush on you, and she attained her wish in some sense."


    Kane looked terrible and his eyes were filled with guilt.


    After Juliana was knocked out that night, he didn''t bear to see Juliana being raped by those punks, but that was a part of the n, so he could only sleep with her himself. However, when he entered her, he found that Juliana was a virgin, and she was murmuring his name.


    He let her down!


    With his eyes cast down, Kane was guilt-ridden. If it wasn''t for Poppy, he wanted to find Juliana immediately and kneel in front of her to atone.


    Seeing Kane''s guilty look, Poppy frowned slightly and warned, "Kane, I warn you not to go to Juliana to confess because of your absurd guilt. If this is leaked, I will face not only Lucia''s revenge but also the Knight family''s. The Knight family is also rich and powerful!"


    At Poppy''s words, Kane realized for the first time that she was no longer the girl who used to call his name with a smile.


    He looked up at Poppy seriously and asked, "Poppy, you have done so much. Have you ever thought about the consequences you will face?"


    "Consequences?" Poppy chuckled, looked up at the moon half covered by clouds, and sighed with a smile, "I don''t care what it takes..."

 Chapter 114 Make Him Know How It Feels to Fail

    Noticing the weakness shown in the corner of her eyes, Kane softened and could not say any more words to me her. But he was also worried about Juliana. The next day after talking with Poppy, 22 days after Juliana''s ident, Kane dialed her.


    No one answered the phone. Kane wanted to give up, but his heart told him to persist. So, he called her over and over again. Finally, he got through to her. However, only a slight breathing sound could be heard over the phone. Kane hesitated for a moment, summoned up his courage, and asked softly. "Julia... is that you?"


    He was talking nonsense, but he could only start the conversation in this way.


    After a long while, Kane heard "Hmm".


    "How are you... now?" Kane knew it was shameless of him to ask such a question, but he wanted to know Juliana''s current situation.


    Silence fell again. Kane waited patiently, but only a busy tone came.


    Juliana hung up the phone. He looked at his mobile phone and felt lost, but a message cameter.


    "At three in the afternoon, in front of the museum."


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Kane waited in front of the city museum. This was the ce he had taken Juliana to visit. She chose to meet him here. Kane had mixed feelings.


    At three o''clock, Kane, who had been standing at the door for an hour, saw Juliana. At first nce, Kane could hardly recognize the person in front of him.


    When he saw Juliana for the first time, they were in Kenya. At that time, she wore a uniform with a sweet and bright smile on her face. But now the womaning over to him seemed to exude cold air. No vitality could be seen in her round eyes and the smile on her lips was bitter. Kane lowered his head in shame.


    Juliana walked slowly towards Kane. Each step was heavy and seemed to exhaust her.


    In fact, she was not only afraid to face those who didn''t know it, but also Kane, who was on the spot at that time. This man she had a crush on witnessed her being raped. Whether he fainted or not, he was there.


    This was the deepest thorn in Juliana''s side.


    She knew that she could not get over it, but she really wanted to know what happened to Ker.


    She didn''t have the courage to ask on the phone, so she asked him out to see him.


    When she came to Kane, Juliana managed a smile, but she didn''t know how bitter her smile looked. She asked Kane softly, "How are you?"


    She saw the scar on Kane''s forehead. After more than half a month, the scabs formed on the wound had fallen off, but there were still traces.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing her question, Kane felt as if his heart was stabbed by a knife. Even now, she was still considerate of him.


    Struggling within himself, he wanted to kneel in front of Juliana, but the weakness shown by Poppy yesterday stopped him from doing that, so he could only answer in a low voice, "I''m fine... How about you?" Juliana''s eyes immediately got wet after hearing his question.


    She lowered her eyes, walked up the steps, and walked straight in. After suppressing her emotion for a while, she turned to Kane and said, "Let''s go. Show me around." Kane was stunned for a long while before he followed her. He clearly saw that Juliana had tears in her eyes.


    That afternoon, Kane walked around the whole museum with Juliana. When they came here for the first time, Juliana introduced those cultural relics to him excitedly, but now she couldn''t be more silent. Juliana could visit the museum with him. It indicated that she was fine, but Kane was well aware that she was just physically fine, and maybe she could never recover from her mental distress. After a long struggle with himself, Kane failed to tell the truth to Juliana, as he could not betray Poppy. Then they got separated without even saying goodbye.


    After they split in front of the museum, a man stood in the distance and looked at them with an unfathomable emotion in his eyes.


    The feud between Spencer and Jacob had long been known to the whole Athegate. They were in an adversarial rtionship in the eyes of the public, and Jacob was notpetent enough topete with Spencer in the eyes of the businessmen. But somehow, JTP Group seemingly got some support and was able to rival Branch of Davonnis, and almost won in all thepetitions.


    A monthter, Jacob had sessfully stolen four projects from Branch of Davonnis before the new year holidays began. Obviously, Jacob was targeting Branch of Davonnis. Arthur respected the rules of the market, but he noticed something was wrong after several rounds of the contest.


    Though Arthur was not involved in those projects, the project ns were thorough and it was easy for hispany to win over them. However, hispany lost to JTP Group in the end. Though hispany suffered a great loss, he cared more about who was supporting Jacob.


    When Arthur was puzzled and couldn''t figure it out, Jacob was celebrating his victory with Spencer, Arthur''s cousin.


    "Mr. Davies, you''re so amazing. You have easily persuaded the decision-makers of these projects. Well, I think Arthur has yet to figure out what happened."


    Late at night, Jacob invited Spencer to a high-end club in Athegate and said proudly while clinking sses with Spencer.


    "It''s a piece of cake. Arthur has always been pretentious. He has hardly encountered any setbacks since young. It''s time for him to know how it feels to fail." It seemed that Spencer helped Jacob, but actually, Spencer just used him to crack down Branch of Davonnis.


    "Come on, cheers!" Jacob got happier and raised his ss to propose a toast.


    After clinking sses with Jacob, Spencer seemed to ask unintentionally, "That day, when I mentioned Lucia, I found he was acting strangely. Something must have happened between them. Do you know what it is?"


    "Well..." Jacob drank a lot of wine, and he had begun to trust Spencer, so he replied with a smile, "It''s all thanks to my wife. She conspired with Juliana, Arthur''s friend, to set Lucia up to have sex with Eduard. But I destroyed their n and saved Lucia. She had taken an overdose of hallucinogens at that time. I confined her in the hospital for three days to let her receive treatment. After she returned, she didn''t dare to tell Arthur the truth, and thus they quarreled."


    "Juliana is at home?" This was the first time Spencer had heard of it.


    "Well, I don''t know what method my wife used to get her to agree to cooperate. Anyway, it helped me indirectly." Jacob smiled proudly as he talked to Spencer. Lucia owed him her life because of that.


    While Jacob was speaking, Spencer thought to himself. ''Juliana must live in Arthur''s home when she returns to Athegate. But I did not see her when I went to Arthur''s ce that day. She knows me. But why did she avoid me that day? Something must have happened to her.''

 Chapter 115 A Conspiracy

    The next day, Spencer came to the vi of Fragranerde Hall while Arthur was in thepany. He knocked on the door and got in because he was Arthur''s cousin.


    Of course, Peter couldn''t refuse to open the door when Spencer came to the house, but after he let Spencer in, he intentionally led Spencer to the living room to sit down and politely said, "Master Spencer, Master Arthur is not at home now. I will call him immediately to say that you are here."


    "Don''t bother," said Spencer, sitting on the sofa and waving at will, "I just came by to see him. Just forget it if he is not here."


    When Peter heard this, he thought Spencer was leaving. He was relieved when he heard Spencer say,


    "Is Julia here?"


    Peter''s heart thumped. Spencer mentioned Juliana. That was what he was afraid of.


    Spencer smiled when he saw that Peter didn''t respond. He had expected it, so he stood up and said, "Julia and I are childhood friends. Since both of us returned home, we should meet. Is she upstairs now?" After saying that, Spencer wanted to go upstairs, but he was stopped by Peter after taking a few steps.


    "Master Spencer, Miss Knight is resting now, so she''s unavable."


    When Peter stopped, Spencer was surer something had happened to Juliana, so he looked at Peter coldly and asked, "Can''t I meet old friends?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Peter was sweating and didn''t know what to do at the moment. When they were in a stalemate, a voice came from the stairway on the second floor.


    "Peter, go and make two cups of coffee."


    The person who spoke was Juliana.


    Peter looked at Juliana in embarrassment and turned to do as she told.


    Spencer put on a smile and looked at Juliana who was slowlying downstairs. He said, "Julia, I haven''t seen you for a long time" while his eyes were watching her intently.


    Juliana was haggard, or precisely, emaciated.


    "Spencer, it''s been a long time." Juliana came to the living room and answered politely. If she hadn''t just heard Spencer was trying to trouble Peter, she wouldn''t havee downstairs anyway.


    "Julia, why are you so haggard?" Spencer let Juliana sit on the sofa and asked straightforwardly.


    Spencer didn''t care if his words would make Juliana ufortable. He irritated her on purpose.


    "I haven''t had a good rest recently." Juliana sat down and made a perfunctory remark. At this time, Peter brought her coffee. When he left, he gave Juliana a worried look. Juliana gave him a wry smile, which was captured by Spencer.


    "Julia, we are childhood friends. Although we don''t spend much time together, I regard you as my sister. If there is anything, you can tell me."


    Juliana didn''t appreciate Spencer''s kindness. She knew what kind of men Erik and Spencer were. Though she and Spencer knew each other, Spencer never showed his concerns for her before. It was weird that he suddenly did so today.


    So Juliana smiled and replied, "Spencer, what can happen to me when Arthur takes care of me? It''s really just that I haven''t had a good rest recently."


    Now that Juliana refused to tell him the truth, Spencer would not force her, but smiled, "Yes, some people have jetg for a long time, and you should have a good rest."


    Juliana frowned and nodded. Then there was an awkward silence. They were drinking coffee and seemed to have nothing to say, but Spencer soon broke the silence again, "Julia, you are not too young. Have you dated someone?"


    Spencer started this topic without thinking. Juliana had a good career, and her family was rich. The only thing that could make her so haggard must be rtionship problems, and she must have been greatly hurt.


    Hearing his question, Juliana changed color. She dropped her eyes and shook her head. Now she didn''t want to talk about it at all.


    Juliana''s indifference did not affect Spencer at all. He continued, "See, Arthur has a girlfriend and even a son. But I always think it''s strange when I hear about the rtionship between him and Lucia from Arthur''s parents. Are they really bound by fate?"


    "Do you think so?" This was the first time Juliana gave Spencer an approving look because he thought the same as her.


    Spencer captured the change in Juliana''s expression, got delighted with himself, and said, "Yes, the drama between them ismon in soap operas, but it seems strange in the real world.


    "I think this is a conspiracy!" Juliana''s eyes became very firm. She finally found a person with the same feeling as her, and unconsciously revealed her mind.


    "There is no such coincidence in the world. Five years ago they had a baby because of a one-night stand. Five yearster, Lucia took the baby back to Athegate and ran into Arthur. This was not a coincidence at all. It was plotted by Lucia in advance!"


    "I feel the same way," Spencer nodded in agreement, then shook his head and said, "But Arthur''s parents were very happy when they saw their grandson. Arthur loved Lucia very much, and nobody thought about the plot."


    "Lucia won''t make it!" Juliana said ruthlessly and firmly.


    "Not really. When I met Arthur that day, I mentioned Lucia. I don''t know what happened between them. Arthur seems very reluctant to mention her, but he still loves Lucia very much." Spencer secretly set a trap.


    Juliana immediately pursed her lips and said after thinking for a while,


    "Arthur is fooled by Lucia. She uses Arthur to deal with Jacob, hooks up with Eduard, and even wants to rekindle her old rtionship with Jacob. Such a slut will never obtain all her wishes! I won''t let her get what she wants while I am around!"


    "What can you do?" Spencer asked immediately.


    Juliana did not respond, but replied tactfully, "I will not sit back."


    "Arthur is blessed to have friends like you." Spencer didn''t continue to ask.


    At least, now he knew that Juliana''s purpose was the same as his. It was very beneficial for him to have a straightforward person like Juliana standing between Arthur and Lucia. What was more, Juliana helped Poppy to frame Lucia.


    At this point, there was no need to say more about it. After they had some small talk for a while, Spencer got up and said goodbye. In the evening, Arthur heard about it when he returned home and knew that Juliana had met him.


    "Julia, what did Spencer talk to you about today?" Arthur was worried that Spencer would find out something. After all, Juliana was very vulnerable to stimtion now.


    Leaning beside Arthur, Juliana said lightly, "It''s OK. We just talk. He came to see you when I happened to go downstairs."

 Chapter 116 Need a Reason

    Arthur nodded and didn''t doubt anything, but he was puzzled, "Spencer knows that you have returned home?"


    "I don''t know how he knew." Juliana shook his head.


    Arthur had some doubts, but he didn''t take it further since Juliana was fine.


    He had more important things to discuss with her, so he said, "The new year vacation ising. This year, our family ns to go back home to pay respects to our ancestors. Julia, do you want to go home?" Arthur asked carefully.


    The new year festival was a time when people must get together every year, but the family reunion this year meant differently to Juliana.


    Juliana''s eyes dimmed in an instant and she said nothing.


    She did not know how to face her parents with such a dirty body.


    "Julia, you have to go home sooner orter..." Arthur knew that Juliana was in trouble, but the new year festival was too special, and she would have to go home. The mention of this was to get her mentally prepared.


    "I know..." Juliana''s voice was choked when she answered, and she continued with tears in her eyes, "But how can I go back like this?"


    "Or... wait for me for a few days. After I visited the graves of my ancestors in my hometown. I''ll go home with you to see your parents." Arthur told the n he had long thought about.


    "My parents will be suspicious. We usually celebrate the new year festival separately. You suddenly go to my house with me this year... How can it make sense?" Juliana frowned and said.


    Arthur sighed. It was strange for him to go home with Juliana at the new year festival when he should gather with his family. Moreover, Juliana''s father was very sensitive. If he noticed something when Juliana was not mentally prepared, a happy new year festival would end up with a tragedy.


    Juliana looked at Arthur''s troubled face, took a deep breath, and whispered, "Arthur, I''ve got a favor to ask."


    "What is it?" Arthur didn''t know why Juliana was suddenly so careful with her words.


    "If you need a reason to apany me home, a special new rtionship should be formed between us..." Juliana looked into his eyes and said, "Arthur, can you pretend to be my boyfriend?" "What?" Hearing this proposal, Arthur was surprised, and he immediately refused, "How can we do this? You and I have been good friends since childhood. Parents of us know this and it won''t work!" Arthur sincerely regarded Juliana as a confidant, so he refused this proposal.


    Juliana had expected he would say that. She lowered her eyes in frustration and apologized softly, "I''m sorry. This method just popped up in my mind. I shouldn''t have said it to embarrass you."


    "I didn''t..." Arthur realized that his direct refusal had hurt Juliana''s feelings, and he wanted to apologize but didn''t know what to say.


    Slowly standing up, Juliana wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and forced a smile at Arthur, saying, "It''s OK. I''ll think of another way. I''m just afraid that my parents..."


    Juliana paused, choked, and could not speak. She turned around and walked upstairs without giving Arthur room to stop her. However, when Juliana went upstairs, she did not go directly to her room but hid quietly in the corner to see Arthur''s reaction.


    In the living room, Arthur stood there. Bewilderment and mixed feelings crept upon his handsome face. Juliana wiped her tears away and then showed a meaningful smile.


    Once she made the evil spirit get a hold of her, she could never easily get rid of it.


    In the living room, Arthur looked at the empty stairway for a long time before he sat down. He knew from the bottom of his heart that Juliana''s suggestion was feasible, and it was even what the two families expected most earlier.


    The Davies and Knight families had wanted to connect with each other through marriage before. Unfortunately, Juliana got acquainted with the four young masters of the Davies family when she was a little girl and had long lost the chance to have a crush on any of them, so the elders gave up the idea.


    But if he agreed to Juliana''s suggestion, he couldn''t exin it to his family. They all knew that he loved Lucia so much. If he suddenly became Juliana''s boyfriend, what would he be? An unfaithful lover? Thinking of Lucia, Arthur stopped breathing for a second, and his heart contracted.


    In fact, he could see her every day, albeit hidden in the dark.


    Arthur once came to Jibillion Inc in the afternoon when he got off work. He stopped his car and walked downstairs to wait for Lucia secretly.


    However, he found that Lucia never left work on time.


    At first, he was puzzled. He didn''t know that Lucia was working overtime until he identally found that only the floor of her office was still lit at 9:00 p.m.


    As a senior leader, Lucia didn''t have to work overtime day and night. But since she broke up with him, she had worked overtime every day. Arthur knew that she worked to numb herself.


    He clearly knew that, but he had no choice but to feel distressed. He could onlye over at noon to wait for Lucia toe out for lunch and look at her from afar.


    She seemed thinner today...


    Why was she wearing few clothes today?


    Who came out with her today?


    Every day, Arthur stood at the corner of the building next to Jibillion Inc and looked at Lucia.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arthur was deeply in love with Lucia. On the other hand, he could not disregard Juliana''s feelings. He could not embrace the woman he loved as he wished. Actually, Arthur was the most painful person among the three of them.


    For more than half a month, Arthur and Lucia never contacted again except for the unpleasant meeting in the riverside park.


    Only Arthur himself knew how much he missed Lucia, but even thest chance to prove her innocence was gone. How could their rtionship work?


    Arthur was silent.


    When he was lost in thought, his mobile phone rang suddenly. Arthur looked down and saw that it was Sophie''s call. He answered the phone. "Mom, how is Teddy now?"


    Now the only thing he could do for Lucia was to take good care of Theodore, so Arthur asked immediately.


    "Teddy is fine, but he has been away from Lucia for too long. Now he has lost interest in any other thing. Every day he mors to go back to see his mother. Arthur, what should I do?"


    "I''ve thought about it. We should take Theodore to visit the graves of his ancestors, so we can send him back to his mom after the new year festival," Arthur said.


    "Yes. I think it''s perfect," Sophie replied hurriedly. That was the answer she wanted most.


    Then she asked, "What about Lucia?"


    "Let me talk about it with her," Arthur replied. He wanted to take this opportunity to meet Lucia alone, as he really missed her.


    Hearing Arthur''s words, Sophie hesitated for a moment and then asked, "Is there still no clue about Juliana''s ident?"

 Chapter 117 Talk About Theodore

    "Well, I have no idea. I can''t find a way to verify which of them tells a lie," Arthur replied. "But let''s talk about itter. Now the new year festival troubles me the most. Juliana has to go home, but considering her current situation, it''s not a good thing."


    "s." Sophie sighed deeply.


    "Mom, I want to go to the Knight residence with Juliana so that she can deal with her parents," Arthur said after thinking for a while.


    "If you go to celebrate the new year with Juliana, her parents will be suspicious." Sophie immediately thought of this.


    "So, I want to pretend to be Juliana''s boyfriend. This is a good reason for me to go back with her." When Juliana was thinking hard just now, actually Arthur acquiesced to her proposal. "What?" Sophie''s reaction was the same as that of Arthur.


    "We have no other way. I will exin to Juliana''s parents when Juliana can ept the reality. The first thing I gotta do is to calm down Juliana. In fact, she misses her parents the most after having such a mishap. If Juliana can''t go home during the new year festival or is afraid of going home, she will be too pitiful."


    Arthur really couldn''t leave Juliana alone.


    "That''s true, but if Juliana''s parents take it seriously..." the Knights had admired Arthur since a long time ago. If Arthur and Juliana had feelings for each other, the Knights and the Davies would have be rtives by marriage, so Sophie didn''t agree with this suggestion.


    "Don''t worry. Juliana knows the truth. When she gets over sadness, she will exin it to her parents by then." Arthur had faith in Juliana.


    "Well, since you''ve made up your mind, then do it. But Arthur," Sophie said earnestly, "you have to keep a proper distance from Juliana in this situation. I know women''s mindset very well. You''re the one she trusts most now. It''s easy for her to develop an attachment to you. What if..."


    "Mom, how could it be?" Hearing Sophie''s words, Arthur couldn''t helpughing. "Juliana and I are just good friends. We are just pretending to be in a rtionship."


    On the other end of the phone, Sophie sighed silently. Her son was too careless.


    After hanging up the phone, Arthur finally decided to take Juliana''s advice, but he didn''t tell her immediately because he had tomunicate with Lucia first. He was holding the phone in his hand for a long time, and on the screen was Lucia''s contact number.


    After hesitating for a long time, Arthur finally dialed the number.


    "It''s me." The phone was quickly connected. Lucia''s crispy voice came from the other end and flowed into Arthur''s heart like a flowing stream.


    But he couldn''t see that Lucia, on the other end of the phone, was blinking and gripping her phone with both hands so that her hands wouldn''t tremble that terribly.


    "I have something to talk to you about. Can I go there?" It waste at night. Arthur was worried that it was not safe for Lucia to go out toote, so he suggested it. "Yes, I''m at home," Lucia answered softly and then hung up the phone.


    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Arthur was stunned for a second. Then he grabbed the suit on the sofa and went out. He could see Lucia now.


    After Arthur, who couldn''t hold back his excitement, left, Juliana walked out from the corner of the stairs. She had heard all the conversation between Arthur and Sophie just now.


    Arthur drove through the dense, flowing traffic to Lucia''s house at a high speed.


    Arthur couldn''t be more familiar with the way to Lucia''s ce, but when he arrived at the entrance of Lucia''s house building, Arthur hesitated. He was really afraid that he couldn''t resist the urge to hold Lucia in his arms as soon as he saw him. He sat in the car for a while before he got off and went upstairs.


    The doorbell rang. Lucia, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room, almost jumped up. She had been waiting.


    Arthur wanted to see his beloved one. She, too.


    Standing in front of the door, Lucia took a deep breath. After forcing herself not to tremble, she slowly pulled open the door.


    The crack of the door was gettingrger, and their eyes met. Lucia looked into Arthur''s eyes, and Arthur got lost under her gaze. For a time, both of them lost their souls.


    How long had it been since they looked at each other face to face?


    It had been a long time...


    Finally, Lucia lowered her eyes bashfully and said softly, "Come in."


    This sentence brought Arthur back to reality. He coughed and walked into the house.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Everything that came into his view was what he had dreamt in his dream.


    There were still a few fluffy toys lying on the sofa, and Theodore''s paintings were hanging on the wall. However, the lily in the vase had withered, as no one took care of it.


    Following Arthur, Lucia saw him standing at the living room door in a daze, so she said, "Have a seat."


    "Okay." Arthur sat on the sofa and watched Lucia sit on the farthest armchair diagonally opposite him. A bitter smile touched his lips. Arthur felt that the current situation was ridiculous. They loved each other, but why were they so estranged from each other now?


    "What can I do for you?" Silence was the most torturing thing. Lucia broke it first.


    "I want to talk to you about Theodore," said Arthur.


    "What''s wrong with Theodore?" As soon as she heard Arthur mention her son''s name, Lucia''s voice trembled a bit.


    "He''s fine. It''s near the new year festival. We''ll go back to our hometown to visit the graves of our ancestors this year. Coincidentally, Theodore is in my mother''s house, so I want to discuss with you whether my parents can take Theodore to visit ancestral graves."


    Arthur knew that this suggestion would put Lucia on spot, but he knew that it would be hard for his parents to take Theodore out once Theodore got back to Lucia.


    There was a scale in his mind. On one side were his parents, and on the other side was his lover. And he could only choose one.


    "Sure," Lucia answered without hesitation, which surprised Arthur.


    Seeing that Arthur raised his eyebrows, Lucia smiled bitterly and continued, "It''s Teddy''s luck that your parents like him. They are also Teddy''s rtives. It''s not bad for Teddy to celebrate the new year with them."


    No one knew how much Lucia missed her son, who was her only spiritual pir now, but she was not an unreasonable person. She knew that the Davies must wish to take their grandson back to visit the graves of their ancestors.


    "Thank you, Lucia." Arthur was touched by Lucia''s tolerance and understanding. He couldn''t help but get closer to Lucia and thanked her in a low voice.


    Noticing Arthur''s action, Lucia subconsciously sunk into the sofa and tried to keep a distance between them. Realizing that Lucia was avoiding him, Arthur felt a heavy stone in his heart, which suffocated him. With his fists clenched, Arthur finally stepped back. He didn''t want Lucia to be so afraid of him, while Lucia lowered her head, thinking about something.

 Chapter 118 I Trust You, But...

    "Besides, Juliana has to go home, but she is not in a good condition to face her parents, so I will go back with her... as her fake boyfriend." Arthur didn''t know why he suddenly told Lucia about it. Maybe he just wanted to see the slightest change in Lucia''s expressionless face.


    When Lucia heard this, she paused and tightened her grip. Her nails dug into her palm, but the pain from it was nowhere near the pain in her heart. She lowered her head and whispered, "You don''t have to tell me this."


    Lucia''s indifference infuriated Arthur. Why didn''t she immediately me him for making such a decision? Why didn''t she ask him not to do that?


    "Don''t you care about it at all?" Arthur asked angrily.


    "So what if I care... What''s the point?" Finally, Lucia looked up at Arthur and asked coldly, with her eyes as hard as flint.


    "It means a lot to me. You are my girlfriend! Don''t you mind me pretending to be Juliana''s boyfriend?" Arthur knew that he had gone too far. He just came to tell Lucia the decision, not to ask for her opinion. But he wanted Lucia to be unreasonable for his sake rather than express her understanding in such a cold way.


    "Am I still your girlfriend?" It took Lucia a lot of effort to say that.


    Was she still his girlfriend?


    Arthur finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He stood up abruptly, walked to Lucia, and pulled her up.


    Then he tightly held her slender body in his strong arms and said through gritted teeth, "You''ve always been my girlfriend! Lucia!"


    As she was wrapped in his arms, her cold eyes turned soft, tears welling up in them and streaming down. The grievance that she tried hard to suppress overwhelmed her. She raised her hand and grabbed Arthur''s back fiercely, saying in a choked voice, "But you don''t trust me..."


    Arthur didn''t know how to respond. All he could do was hold Lucia even tighter.


    Not hearing the answer she wanted, Lucia smiled bitterly in tears and said in the arms of Arthur, "You still don''t trust me. If I tell you that Juliana is involved with Kane, do you think I''m making up the story?" "Kane?" It was an unfamiliar name. Arthur let go of Lucia, looked at her tearful eyes, and asked, "Who is Kane?"


    "Kane is Poppy''swyer. He drew up the divorce agreement between me and Jacob," Lucia said word by word. Arthur suddenly realized what Lucia meant. She meant that Juliana was involved with the people around Poppy. "How is that possible?" Arthur disapproved subconsciously.


    "Yep, impossible," said Lucia in a low voice after she saw the doubts in Arthur''s eyes. Even though she was crying, she could see them clearly. She raised her hand to wipe the tears leaking from the corners of her eyes. "Then forget it."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t believe her at all! Lucia clearly realized this.


    Her previous statement was contrary to Juliana''s, so Arthur couldn''t distinguish right from wrong. But now she was talking about what she had witnessed.


    Jibillion Inc had been providing funds for the city museum. A few days ago, she went to deal with the matters rted to the donation this year. When she came out of the museum, she happened to see that Juliana and Kane were together. It didn''t look like they had just known each other. At that moment, Lucia figured out a lot of things.


    But Arthur didn''t believe her words at all!


    "Lucia, I didn''t mean that," Arthur realized that his reaction had hurt Lucia. He quickly said, "How did you find it out?"


    Lucia looked up at Arthur and told him what she saw that day. But Arthur just looked at her quietly without saying anything.


    ''It''s needless for me to say that much, isn''t it?'' Lucia thought with self-mockery.


    "Lucia... Are you sure they are Juliana and Kane?" Arthur stared at Lucia and asked.


    Honestly, Arthur was inclined to believe Juliana. Juliana had been living abroad in her early years and had nevere to Athegate before, let alone that she knew anyone in Athegate. But Lucia said that Juliana knew one of Poppy''s men, which he found hard to believe, so he carefully asked again.


    "Maybe you are wrong."


    "Probably." Lucia didn''t deny it but gave him an ambiguous answer, with no emotions in her eyes.


    "Lucia, I know there are misunderstandings between you and Juliana, but she won''t be involved with any of Poppy''s men. You must be mistaken." Noticing Lucia''s cold eyes, Arthur anxiously exined, trying to create some space for further discussion, but Lucia''s eyes became colder after he finished speaking.


    "I see. You can go back now." She took a step back. If it weren''t for the sofa behind her, Lucia really wanted to stay away from Arthur.


    "Lucia..." Arthur reached out to hug Lucia but was stopped by her hand. Lucia raised her head and shot daggers at him. "I said, you can go back now!"


    The look in Lucia''s eyes shocked Arthur. He subconsciously knew what he had lost just now, but... He didn''t want to agree with her against his will.


    Arthur was rational and sane. He wouldn''t pretend to agree with Lucia to coax her. Therefore, at this moment, what he lost was Lucia''s trust.


    "Lucia, listen to me. It''s not that I don''t believe you. It''s just..." Arthur wanted to repair their rtionship, but before he could finish his words, he was stopped by Lucia.


    "Enough!" Lucia roared, "I know. Can you leave now?"


    Tears welled up in Lucia''s eyes as she broke down. At this moment, she assumed a position of wary caution and could no longer hear any words from Arthur.


    "Lucia..." Lucia''s fragility made Arthur heartbroken. He hesitated and reached out to hug her. But the next second, Lucia pushed him away. She quickly walked to the door and opened it. She roared like a trapped beast, "I beg you to leave right now!"


    It was dark outside, just like the hole in Lucia''s heart. Arthur clenched his fists. Realizing that Lucia couldn''t hear him anymore, he had to go outside.


    After Arthur left, the door was mmed shut by Lucia.

 Chapter 119 Pretend to Be Julianas Boyfriend

    Arthur looked at the door as if it was not just an ordinary door but a door that separated him from Lucia''s heart forever.


    From the door came the pained cries of Lucia who was breaking down. Her cries pierced into Arthur''s heart, entangled it fiercely and tore it apart.


    Arthur let out a sigh and leaned his head against the door. He was so close to Lucia, but why did he feel he was so far away from her?


    "Lucia, I love you. I really love you..." Arthur whispered, apanied by the cries inside the door.


    The end of the year was the busiest time before the close. Everyone was trying their best to make a final summary, just to wee the most meaningful reunion day in the hearts of the citizens, the new year festival.


    Arthur agreed with Juliana''s suggestion and promised to go home with her as a fake boyfriend to celebrate the new year. When Juliana heard that, she gave a sincere smile for the first time after the mishap, but she chose to ignore the heavy sadness in Arthur''s eyes.


    As usual, Arthur would spare some time to visit Lucia at noon every day. He looked at her from afar, standing silently at the corner like a statue.


    Finally, the legal holiday came. Arthur asked Peter to take care of Juliana, and he went to the ancestral home of the Davies family in Mokio, to visit the graves of his ancestors. His parents, brothers, and son were already waiting for him there.


    On that day of his flight, Theodore heard that his father wasing, so he asked his grandmother to take him to the airport to pick up his father. Thus, as soon as the nended and Arthur walked out of the exit, Theodore ran over and threw himself into Arthur''s arms.


    "Daddy, you are finally here." Burying his head in Arthur''s neck, Theodore shouted happily.


    With his son in his arms, Arthur felt warm and held him tightly. But the next second, he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave because of Theodore''s question.


    "Where is Mommy? Daddy, why don''t you bring Mommy with you?"


    Theodore asked Arthur with his bright eyes wide open.


    A young boy like Theodore didn''t know what it was like to be sad. Though intelligent, he couldn''t understand the uneasiness in his father''s eyes. He just missed his mother. "Theodore, your mommy is busy with her work. Have you forgotten that she is the CEO of Jibillion Inc?" When Arthur couldn''t answer it, Sophie stepped forward to help him out. "Oh, I see," Theodore rolled his eyes quizzically and smiled. "Mommy is awesome. Thepany can''t work without her. Well, as a good boy, I''ll wait for mommy to finish her work."


    His son''s being so understanding made Arthur feel touched. He held his son tightly in his arms, with mixed emotions in his eyes.


    "Daddy, you hurt me." Not knowing why Arthur suddenly hugged him so tightly, Theodore felt ufortable in his arms andined.


    "Baby, I''m sorry. I just miss you so much," Arthur said to Theodore with a smile after loosening his grip.


    "I miss daddy too," Theodore said sweetly and kissed Arthur''s cheek. He looked so adorable that Arthur couldn''t help but hold him again.


    Standing aside and watching the reunion of the father and son, Sophie felt bothforted and bitter. As a mother, she might be the only one who could understand the mixed emotions in her son''s eyes. s, how did the discord creep into the rtionship between Arthur and Lucia?


    The Davies family was a well-known family locally. The ancestral house was a courtyard that had been guarded by the ancestors for generations. Back there, Arthur felt strange and familiar. Although he had been worried about Lucia, luckily, Theodore was around him. His lovely son could always make him smile again, so he did not reveal any strange emotions in front of his father and brothers.


    As the family was reunited with excitement, the new year festival wasing. Of course, Lucia, whom Theodore had been looking forward to, was absent.


    During this period, Lucia had a video chat with Theodore, telling him that she hadn''t finished her work yet, and that she might have to work in thepany during the new year festival.


    The young Theodore, who was trying hard to hold back his longing for his mom, showed his higher tolerance than other children. He smiled and told his mother not to get tired from working. However, he didn''t know that his mom''s eyes were filled with tears after hanging up the phone.


    The ceremony of visiting ancestral graves held by the Davies family was iparably grand, and it even made the local news. All the members of the Davies family attended the ceremony, and even their distant rtives rushed over. After all, the Davies family was the one that everyone tried hard to curry favor with.


    Therefore, during the new year festival, Arthur had been busy, dealing with all kinds of rtives and arranging the ceremony, to save himself from remembering Lucia''s cries that night.


    As soon as the ceremony was over, Arthur said goodbye to his family and didn''t exin anything. He asked his mother to take care of him and then returned to Athegate. He didn''t forget what he had promised Juliana.


    During the new year festival, it was much quieter than before in Athegate. The traffic on the street was sparse. Everyone went home.


    Arthur wanted to call Lucia and asked her where she was and how she celebrated the new year festival. But after hesitating for a while, he didn''t make a call. He was afraid that his call would be rejected. When he arrived at the vi, Juliana had been waiting for him for a long time. Without a moment of pausing, Arthur took her to Lepus where the Knights were living. As soon as they arrived at the Knight residence, he got an enthusiastic reception he never had before. It turned out that Juliana had called his parents and told them that she was going home and that she was with Arthur.


    "Arthur, you are finally back." In the Knight''s Vi, Ka, Juliana''s mother, immediately greeted Arthur as soon as she saw him. They had a deep rtionship, and now Arthur had be her daughter''s boyfriend, which deepened their rtionship.


    "Hello, Auntie Ka." Arthur greeted her with a smile as he handed the gift to the servant.


    "Arthur, is the ceremony going well?" Robert Knight, Juliana''s father came over. The first thing he asked about was the Davies family''s ceremony of visiting ancestral graves.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Everything goes well. Besides, we have found some coteral rtives of the Davies family. My dad is very happy," Arthur replied.


    "Dad, Mom, can''t we sit down and have a talk? Why did you block our way in the hallway and start talking?" Juliana held Arthur''s arm and acted like a spoiled child to her parents as if she had been out of her misery.


    "Oh, I forgot it. Come in and have a seat!" Ka smiled and quickly ushered the two into the living room. The living room was luxuriously decorated, and the atmosphere of the new year festival prevailed. After the four sat down, Ka watched her daughter leaning against Arthur, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Mom, don''t stare at us all the time..." Juliana couldn''t stand her mother''s passionate gaze and said in a spoiled tone.


    "I''m happy," Ka said with a doting smile. "I used to think that our two families could get connected by marriage, but you seemed to have no feelings for each other. Now my wish has finallye true. You don''t know how happy I am."

 Chapter 120 I Didnt Expect to Be with Arthur

    Hearing this, Juliana smiled shyly and buried her face in Arthur''s arms, while a trace of uneasiness shed across Arthur''s eyes. Juliana... Did she act too much with it?


    "Well, stop teasing them," Robert said in a calm tone, but the smile at the corners of his eyes showed that he was as happy as his wife. After that, he talked with Arthur about family and business. Ka wanted to have a heart to heart talk with her daughter, so she took the opportunity to take her daughter to the back garden.


    "Julia, why didn''t you tell me in advance that you were dating Arthur?" Ka was still in a daze. A few days ago, when she got the news from her daughter, she thought she had misheard. After all, the two children had known each other for more than ten years, but now they just fell in love with each other.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Mom, it takes time for me to realize my feelings for him. I didn''t expect to be with Arthur at the beginning," Juliana replied with a smile.


    "Tell me, how did you realize that you like each other?" Ka smiled.


    Juliana told Ka her prepared statement, which made Ka beam with smiles. She was happy to see the two children get together.


    After dinner, something embarrassing happened to Arthur. He and Juliana pretended to be a couple in front of the Knights, so Ka put them in the same room. Before leaving, she gave the two a meaningful look, as if she would get a grandchild soon.


    "Arthur, I''m sorry. My mother made the decision without permission..." after Ka left, Juliana said to Arthur apologetically.


    "It doesn''t matter," replied Arthur. After thinking for a while, he said, "I''ll sleep in the guest room next door. Auntie Ka won''t know it." Then he picked up his suitcase and walked out of the room. After Arthur left, there was dead silence in the room. Juliana seemed to have taken off her mask, revealing her sad face.


    "Arthur, I''m sorry, but I did it for your own good..."


    Juliana murmured to atone for what she would do in the future.


    Since the fourth day of the new year holidays, Arthur had been staying with Juliana in the Knight residence. He had been pretending to be intimate with Juliana in front of her parents and doing something against his will for his friend.


    At this time, Lucia was sitting dazedly on the beach in Hurg, a thousand miles away.


    Actually, Lucia didn''t work overtime during the new year festival. Even if she wanted, Eduard wouldn''t agree, but she had nothing to do during the holiday. So Lucia packed her luggage and came to Hurg, where it was sunny all the year round. For some reason, she just wanted to stay in a warm ce.


    In fact, before the new year festival approached, Esmae had called Lucia to go to Chicago to celebrate the festival, but Lucia made up an excuse to refuse. She was too ashamed to face Esmae now. Besides, she could not guarantee that she could control her emotions. Only when she traveled somewhere far and no one knew her could she be dazed without concerns.


    However, Lucia, who had thought that she could vent her feelings freely, met an unexpected person here.


    "Miss Webb. What a coincidence to meet you in Hurg!" That day, Lucia was taking a stroll on the beach. When she passed an open-air bar, she suddenly heard someone calling her. Confused, she turned around and saw Spencer.


    "Mr. Davies?" Lucia''s eyes shed with surprise.


    "I''m d you still remember me." Spencer walked slowly towards Lucia with a smile and sized Lucia up secretly.


    Under a blue sky, stepping on white sands and staring at blue waters, Lucia was wearing a light blue bikini, covered up by a light-colored thin cardigan. Even so, her curvy figure could not be covered up. Especially at this time, she didn''t put on makeup. Her long wavy hair casually spread over her beautiful back. There was a trace of haggardness between her eyebrows, which made her look more sensual. Their meeting in a cafe for the first time was a coincidence, but this meeting in Hurg was not a coincidence as Spencer said. He came here for Lucia.


    Lucia didn''t deliberately hide her whereabouts when she came to Hurg. With Spencer''s ability, he quickly found her traces. After the ceremony, Arthur left Mokio with an excuse. Then he rushed to Hurg without a stop, creating this chance encounter.


    In fact, Spencer didn''t know why he came here. He was working with Jacob, and Jacob had stated that he wanted to win Lucia''s heart, but he felt that Jacob, not even Arthur, was not worthy of Lucia. Spencer had neverpromised. Since he somehow had a crush on Lucia, he had to confirm if it was true.


    Now looking at Lucia standing happily under the sun, Spencer once again felt his heart racing.


    "Of course, I remember you," Lucia''s words yanked Spencer out of his thoughts. She smiled and said, "I just didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "I have a business to deal with in Hurg, but it seems that the partner is not in a hurry. I didn''t know they were still on holiday until I arrived here, so I took the opportunity to take a holiday." Spencer made up an excuse, trying to hide his affection for her in his eyes.


    "Everyone will have new year holidays," Lucia said to Spencer with a smile.


    "I used to stay abroad, so I''m not familiar with some of the domestic holidays. Well, where is Arthur?" Spencer mentioned Arthur deliberately.


    Lucia chuckled and said, "he''s not here."


    "That''s strange. Arthur left his hometown on the third day of the new year holiday. I thought he was in a hurry toe back to apany you..." Spencer pretended to be confused and kept observing the change in Lucia''s expression.


    "No." A touch of sadness shed across Lucia''s eyes and was concealed by her the next moment.


    Lucia knew that Arthur was with Juliana now.


    The bright sun seemed much dimmer when Lucia lowered her head slightly. Seeing Lucia so frustrated, Spencer was sure that Arthur didn''t deserve this woman at all.


    "Maybe he has something else to do." Spencer purposely hit Lucia where it hurt andforted her "kindly".


    Lucia silently kicked up a puff of sand with her tiptoe.


    "Since we are so lucky to meet here, why don''t we travel together when we are free? I feel so lonely to stay alone during the new year festival." Having only met her two times, Spencer brazenly made this suggestion, because he knew that Lucia wouldn''t refuse immediately just to not hurt his feelings.

 Chapter 121 Bring a Challenge to Me!

    Sure enough, Lucia hesitated for a moment after hearing this suggestion. She really wanted to refuse, but it would be rude of her to refuse him after he imed to feel lonely staying alone, so she could only nod. It was not a big deal to take a walk with him now, and it was up to her whether she should see him in the future.


    When Spencer got the reply he wanted, he felt a hint of joy. Without feeling difited, he walked to Lucia''s side and started to take a stroll on the beach with her.


    During this time, it was Spencer who was talking all the time. And he could always find topics to sustain their awkward conversation, while Lucia only asionally responded to him absently.


    With her eyes cast down, Lucia didn''t notice that Spencer was looking at her with desire.


    Later, as Spencer had expected, he was rejected when he asked her out. But Spencer wasn''t disappointed. At least he had got a n.


    The new year holiday passed quickly. Some people thought it sped by, while some felt these days felt like a year. However, no matter what people were thinking, time slipped away without being noticed. People who needed to work gradually returned to their positions. The city became prosperous again, and Lucia returned to Athegate with Spencer.


    Lucia didn''t intend to go back with Spencer, but it happened that Spencer and she went back on the same day and booked the same flight. Of course, she didn''t know that it was Spencer''s deliberate arrangement. She could only watch the person next to her change seats with Spencer, and he sat next to her.


    "I thought that was fate that tied you and Arthur together, but I didn''t expect fate also tried to bind us. What a coincidence!" Sitting next to Lucia, Spencer said jokingly after the ne took off. Lucia frowned as soon as she heard about Arthur. She nodded politely and then looked out of the window. She made it clear that she didn''t want to talk.


    Spencer didn''t care about Lucia''s attitude. He mentioned Arthur on purpose.


    They kept silent on the way back to Athegate. After getting off the ne, Lucia suddenly spoke to Spencer, "Mr. Davies, aren''t you doing business abroad? Why do you go back to Athegate?" It was not that Lucia had doubts. These questions just popped up in her mind.


    But they seemed to push Spencer''s buttons. He smiled awkwardly and quickly replied, "I still have some work to do here. I''ll go back to the USA after I finish it. Where is your home? Let me drive you back." Spencer''s car was parked in the parking lot of the airport, and it was reserved for him by Jacob.


    Lucia didn''t suspect him. Since he was kind to her, she didn''t have to refuse him on purpose. She told him her address and Spencer drove her home. But downstairs, she thanked him politely, turned around, and left.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Spencer looked at the stairs and said to himself with a smile, "Don''t you have me up?"


    It didn''t matter. It would take some time for them to get familiar with each other.


    Spencer left Jard¨ªn de Nieve and informed Jacob that he had returned to Athegate.


    Jacob didn''t have a good holiday. Poppy and he had been estranged. Both of their parents died, and they didn''t have children. Thus, the new year festival made no difference to them. They had a quarrel because Jacob still worked in thepany during the new year holiday and didn''t want to travel with Poppy. They had a big quarrel because of this.


    Poppyined that Jacob didn''t want to spare time to stay with her, while Jacobined that Poppy was a control freak. They couldn''t have a reasonable talk.


    Now, when Jacob returned home, he spent most of his time in the study, and sometimes he even spent the night outside.


    Finally, Poppy couldn''t help bursting out, "Jacob, what''s wrong with you recently? Why would you rather sleep in the study than go back to the bedroom?" One day, as soon as Jacob came back from thepany, he was troubled by Poppy.


    "What happened to you?" Jacob asked casually, in no humor to talk to Poppy.


    "What happened to me? Why don''t you reflect on yourself? We haven''t made love for a long time! Jacob, are you tired of me?" Poppy said bluntly, heedless of the servants passing by. "Poppy! Watch what you say!" Poppy''s words humiliated Jacob, so he hinted to the servants to leave by the eye and snapped at Poppy.


    Poppy felt wronged when Jacob red and snapped at her. Jacob had never treated her this way before. He used to dote on her and obey her. Since when did he speak to her in this tone?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucia!


    This name shed through Poppy''s mind, and she suddenly realized that Jacob changed after Lucia came back, so she shouted at Jacob, "Jacob! You still love Lucia?"


    Jacob''s face changed when Poppy mentioned what was on his mind. He said perfunctorily, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Nonsense? Don''t think I don''t know you met Lucia alone in the central garden at the charity eventst time!" In a fit of rage, Poppy blurted out what she and Juliana witnessed that day. "Poppy, are you spying on me?" This was what Jacob cared more about.


    "Do I need to? That''s a public ce. If you want to hook up with her, find a ce where no one else can go! It''s not like only you two can go to the central garden!"


    Tears welled up in Poppy''s eyes. She was not satisfied that Jacob only cared about if she was spying on him.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Do you know the truth?" Jacob said irritably.


    "The truth? Yes, I don''t know, because you didn''t mention it to me at all! Jacob, you hide it from me because you are guilty, right?" Poppy said snappishly.


    "That day, Lucia came to me and asked me to be responsible for Arthur''s injury. I was scolded by her. I didn''t tell you because I was afraid that you would rush to her impulsively. What have I done wrong, huh?" Jacob told Poppy what had happened, but he concealed his original intention to hide it.


    "Did she scold you?" Poppy didn''t expect that was the truth. Recalling the day when Jacob and Lucia were tangling, Poppy realized that Lucia seemed to be the one that got the upper hand.


    "Yes, she even brings a challenge to me for Arthur''s sake!" Jacob knew that Poppy was softened, so he replied in an injured tone.

 Chapter 122 Is That Teddy?

    "I don''t know the whole story..." Poppy''s eyes and her tone of voice softened.


    "I didn''t tell you because I was afraid that you would worry about me. I didn''t expect you to misunderstand me," Jacob said seriously. "I didn''t travel with you during the new year holiday, because I had to work. Haven''t you seen that I worked overtime and stole several projects from Davonnis? Why can''t you see the effort I made for us?"


    Poppy loved Jacob very much. So, his criticism deted her instantly, and she leaned against him, saying coquettishly, "Jacob, I''m sorry. I''m just too afraid that you don''t love me anymore."


    "Why do you have such a ridiculous idea?" Jacob was taken aback by Poppy''s sixth sense.


    "It''s because you don''t tell me anything now. Besides, you have a way to hang out alone with her.


    I''m afraid..." Poppy spoke her grievances umted over the days.


    "What are you afraid of?" Poppy was in his arms, so she couldn''t see the ruthless look in Jacob''s eyes when he said this.


    "After all, you have been with Lucia. Though that was a part of our conspiracy, I''m still afraid that you fall for her. Jacob, I''m afraid that you don''t love or spoil me anymore." Poppy cuddled up to Jacob''s arms and told him in a low voice.


    "You little fool, how could it be?" Jacob raised Poppy''s chin to make her look at him. Faking a sincere look, he coaxed her, "You just need to remember that what I have done is for our future."


    "Okay." Poppy replied sweetly, showing her shyness that she hadn''t shown for a long time. They hugged and kissed each other, but it was hard to tell if they were still all one.


    Arthur went back home with Juliana to celebrate the new year. He had been there for nearly ten days.


    Actually, he didn''t want to stay for long. But Juliana''s parents seemed to take his rtionship with Juliana very seriously. A lot of guests came to visit them at that time, and Juliana introduced Arthur to them one by one.


    Up to now, all the members of the Knight family had known Arthur and Juliana were in a rtionship.


    Juliana even apologized to Arthur for it.


    "Arthur, I''m sorry. My parents were so excited that they told all the Knights about our rtionship. Thus, rtives came to visit us every day. Sorry for taking up your time."


    "It doesn''t matter," Arthur replied with a smile. But in his mind, he was not okay with it. Also, he couldn''t stand the way Juliana got along with him in the Knight residence.


    He promised to be his fake boyfriend and she was his childhood friend, so he didn''t mind her being intimate with him in front of outsiders, but Juliana clung to him when no one was around, which made him fee weird.


    "We can go back tomorrow," said Juliana.


    "We?" Arthur''s eyes shed. He looked at Juliana and asked, "Are you going to Athegate with me? How about your work?"


    After the holiday, Arthur thought Juliana would go back to work at the university.


    "I quit it," Juliana said indifferently.


    "I remember that you love that job very much..." Arthur said pitifully.


    Juliana had a good career development at the university. It was said that she would soon be the department director.


    "That doesn''t matter anymore," Juliana said with a bitter smile as her eyes dimmed. Since that incident, she could give up everything except her hatred for Lucia!


    Knowing that Juliana had remembered something sad, Arthur quickly changed the topic. "You can stay at your home."


    "What? Can''t I go back with you?" With a sad look on her face, Juliana stared straight into Arthur''s eyes, as if she would cry out if he said no.


    Arthur didn''t expect Juliana would say so and make such an unexpected decision.


    He said, "I thought you would prefer to stay with your parents."


    "I want to..." On the verge of crying, Juliana said in a low voice, "but I''m afraid that I can''t hide my emotions after staying here for a long time, especially after you leave." Arthur was speechless. Though he couldn''t feel the same way, he could feel Juliana''s pain.


    "Arthur, if it bothers you too much, I will move to another city," Juliana added.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t do that," Arthur rejected her suggestion immediately. "I won''t leave you alone. Let''s go back to Athegate together!"


    "Really?" Juliana asked pitifully.


    "Yes, let''s go back together," Arthur replied firmly.


    Juliana smiled and happily snuggled into Arthur''s arms. Arthur put his arm around her shoulder and sighed silently. He couldn''t bear to leave her alone.


    The next day, Arthur and Juliana went back to Athegate together.


    Peter, who came to pick up Arthur at the airport, was surprised to see Juliana. He didn''t expect that Juliana woulde back with Master Arthur.


    Then, Juliana settled down in Arthur''s vi.


    When Arthur returned to Athegate, everything went back to the way it was.


    Though Sophie was very reluctant to part with Theodore, she had to send Theodore back home with her husband Edwin.


    Instead of contacting Lucia immediately, Sophie and Edwin took Theodore to Arthur''s vi. Seeing Juliana, Sophie understood what was going on, but Edwin was a bit surprised.


    "Julia, why are you at Arthur''s ce?" Edwin asked as soon as he saw Juliana.


    "Uncle Edwin, I have quit my job in the USA ande back home to develop my career, so I live in Arthur''s house for the time being," Juliana told a lie with a smile, while her eyes were fixed on Theodore, who had been held in Sophie''s arms all the time.


    Was that Lucia''s son?


    Looking at the face which was exactly the same as that of Arthur when he was a child, Juliana had mixed feelings.


    "That''s good..." Edwin said with a smile. "You are the apple of your parents'' eye. If you stay abroad and get married to a foreigner, your parents will feel lonely in their old age."


    "Well, that''s what I thought," Juliana replied sweetly. Then she asked, "Is that Teddy?"


    Hearing his name, Theodore looked at her and asked with a smile, "Auntie, who are you?"


    Theodore was a smart boy. He was intuitively repelled by this aunt in front of him, especially when he knew that she lived in his father''s vi.


    "I grew up with your father. You can call me Auntie Julia," Juliana said kindly.


    "Hello, Auntie Julia," Theodore called her smartly and then turned to bury his face in his grandmother''s neck. Juliana''s eyes shed with a hint of uneasiness, but she kept smiling.

 Chapter 123 Pretend to Be a Loving Couple

    "Where is Miss Webb? Where is she?" After Juliana and Theodore finished talking, Edwin immediately asked Arthur. He put aside his business and came here to see his future daughter-inw. At the mention of Lucia, everyone changed color except Edwin and Theodore, who didn''t know what had happened between Arthur and Lucia.


    Sophie rolled her eyes and said with a smile, "Lucia is busy with her work. Let''s make an appointment with her after Arthur talks to her."


    "All right. Miss Webb is a capable person, so she must be on a tight schedule," Edwin nodded and turned to Arthur. "Arthur, you need tomunicate with Miss Webb and see when we can meet." "Okay." Arthur had no choice but to agree. As soon as Theodore heard his mommy''s name, he got excited and asked Arthur repeatedly when he could see his mommy, but Sophie soothed him timely. Later, Arthur sneaked into the kitchen while Edwin was having fun with Theodore in the living room.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie was cooking soup in the kitchen.


    "Mom, why did youe here with dad? He even asked to see Lucia!"


    "What can I do?" Sophie squinted at Arthur and said helplessly, "Your father doesn''t want to leave Teddy, so he insisted on taking Teddy back with me. Since he came to Athegate, of course, he wanted to see Lucia."


    "But Lucia and I..." Arthur felt sorrowful, not knowing where to begin telling the story.


    "I know. You can''t let your father know you fell out with Lucia. Your father has traditional family values. If he knew you were in conflict with Lucia, he might fight for the custody of Theodore. So, I will talk to Lucia for the sake of Theodore. You just rx and do not make any mistakes." Sophie had got a n.


    "Mom, thank you." Arthur appeared to be omnipotent, but he would be at a loss for what to do when it was about Lucia.


    "Well, why did Julianae back with you?" Sophie knew much about women, and she got the whole picture when she saw Juliana just now.


    "Juliana resigned from the university. You know her current situation. She wanted to stay at home with her parents, but she was afraid that she couldn''t control her emotions as time passed, so I brought her back. Anyway, I should bear the responsibility to take care of her," Arthur exined.


    Sophie didn''t reply. She stirred the soup in the pot and said slowly, "Did Juliana ask you to take her back?"


    Arthur wanted to defend Juliana, so he said, "I thought the same as her."


    Sophie turned to look at Arthur, her eyes sharp enough to see through him.


    Seeing that Arthur was trying his best to protect Juliana, she sighed slightly and said, "Arthur, I have to remind you. Though you and Juliana grew up together and I know her well, she is a woman after all. If you don''t have any feelings for each other, don''t get too close."


    "Mom, you overthink it. Juliana just needsfort. No feelings will grow between us." Arthur was amused by Sophie''s words. Sophie rolled her eyes. She had guessed what her son would say. She just hoped that Juliana really didn''t have other thoughts.


    Lucia was surprised when she received Sophie''s call. Of course, delight prevailed over surprise because Sophie brought Theodore back. But when she heard Sophie''s request, her smile was reced by a frown.


    "Lucia, I know it''s hard for you, and the problem between you and Arthur hasn''t been settled yet. But you know what? My husband has traditional family values. If he knows you and Arthur are in conflict, he will probably force Theodore to stay with him. Arthur has told me that Theodore can only live with you and he will never fight for the custody of the child. So, I made that suggestion for you and your child." After hearing Sophie''s words, Lucia felt mixed emotions, because she realized that Arthur had talked about the custody of the child to Sophie. Did it mean that he had foreseen their breakup? This realization saddened Lucia. Though they had a quarrel because of Juliana, neither of them had ever talked about breaking up, had they?


    After a long silence, Sophie asked softly, "Lucia, are you there?"


    Lucia came back to her senses and said, "Auntie Sophie, I see. I''ll do whatever you ask me to do."


    Hearing Lucia''s answer, Sophie heaved a sigh of relief. She felt distressed for Lucia, who was so considerate. Then she sighed, "Good girl... I know it''s hard for you."


    "Auntie Sophie, I''m fine." With the excuse of taking a rest, Lucia hung up the phone in a hurry.


    After hanging up the phone, she put down the phone and slowly folded her legs, and curled up on the sofa.


    "Haha..." The chuckle let out by Lucia ripped through the silence. A self-deprecating smile crept into her face.


    It was ridiculous that she had to pretend to be a loving couple with Arthur in front of his father.


    "Haha..." A wry smile on her lips, a tear wet the side of her face.


    At ten o''clock the next morning, Arthur appeared alone in front of Jibillion Inc building and called Lucia.


    "Wait a minute. I''ming down now." As soon as he got through to her, Lucia''s voice came from the other end, followed by a busy tone after hanging up.


    A wry smile touched Arthur''s lips. Had it been unnecessary for her to say hello to him?


    In less than ten minutes, Lucia went downstairs. Lucia didn''t need to look for Arthur, as he was always the most eye-catching one in the crowd.


    Lucia inhaled a lot of breaths before she walked toward him.


    Arthur stood by the side of the road and watched Lucia slowly walk toward him.


    The winter had gone, and it was getting warmer. The sunlight was always sufficient in the day. When Lucia slowly walked over, she was bathed in the sunlight, but Arthur could see the coldness around her. "Where are we going?" Lucia came to Arthur and asked.


    "I have reserved a private room in ''Serenity''. My mother, father, and Theodore are waiting there."


    Ordinarily, they should meet at Arthur''s ce, but Juliana was there, so Arthur gave up this idea.


    In the future, Arthur would never mention Juliana to Lucia unless that was the only option.


    Lucia didn''t think about why she didn''t go to Arthur''s vi any further. She just nodded, and walked to Arthur''s Rolls-Royce Phantom.


    Arthur recovered himself and followed her. He deliberately walked slowly and kept a few steps away from her, staring after her without any scruples. Lucia''s curly hair was cascading down like a waterfall, and her slender figure was curvy and attractive. Her thin waist was once wrapped around by his arm. Arthur knew his eyes must be filled with longing and affection for her, but he also knew that the inches between them were an insurmountable gap.

 Chapter 124 Meet Arthurs Parents with Him

    With her back to Arthur, Lucia breathed hard and restrained herself. She was afraid that she would lose control, turn around and throw herself into his warm arms.


    After getting in the car, they kept silent on the way to the famous restaurant in the city, ''Serenity'', where they were going to have lunch.


    Arriving at the destination, after getting off the car, Lucia suddenly stopped Arthur. She looked into his eyes and said, "I''ll assist youter."


    Lucia had been thinking about it all the way.


    "Really?" With a faint smile on his lips, Arthur stretched out his hand to Lucia and said, "Let me hold your hand."


    Looking at the perfect smile on Arthur''s lips, Lucia didn''t dare to guess what it implied. Then she put her hand on his.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    They hadn''t held hands for a long time.


    The moment they felt each other''s skin, they were shocked, but they tried their best to keep their cool.


    Holding hands, they looked ahead and didn''t dare look at each other''s expressions at the moment.


    As they walked into the private room, the restaurant was crowded with people who were chatting andughing constantly, but Lucia and Arthur were enjoying the moments of intimacy and didn''t seem to hear anything.


    When the two stood together, they were an eye-catching couple. Many people immediately stopped chatting and looked over, with envy in their eyes. Some even doubted if they were invited by the owner to attract clients. Or such a perfect couple wouldn''t walk hand in hand for no reason.


    Lucia and Arthur had been ustomed to the envious gazes of others.


    Lucia followed Arthur to the box door. When she was about to push the door, Lucia looked up at Arthur. Seeing him staring fixedly at her, she quickly lowered her head and reached out to push the door. As soon as the door was opened, a small figure rushed out in an instant. Before Lucia could see what had happened, Theodore held her legs and called her mommy in a choked voice, which made her heart tremble.


    "Babe..." She immediately loosened her grip on Arthur''s hand, squatted down, and held Theodore in her arms. Tears welled up in an instant.


    "Mommy, why don''t youe to find me?" Theodore had been tough and had never cried though he missed his mom very much. But when he saw Lucia, the feeling of grievance immediately gushed out, and he madeints in a choked voice.


    "I''m sorry, babe. I''m so busy with work. I promise I won''t do that again." Though she didn''t do anything wrong, Lucia was still guilt-ridden and held Theodore tight.


    Seeing them holding each other and crying, Arthur, who was standing beside them, was troubled by very mixed emotions.


    "Teddy, be good, no more crying. Your mommy is with you now!" Tears welled up in Sophie''s eyes when she saw the reunion of Lucia and her son. Knowing Lucia''s feelings of grievance and helplessness, Sophie hurried tofort them.


    "Teddy, do not cry. Mommy will never leave you again." Lucia held back her tears, raised her hand to wipe tears from Theodore''s face, andforted him in a soft voice. "Mommy, you promise." Theodore stared at Lucia with tearful eyes.


    "I promise!" Lucia promised seriously and even made a pinky swear with Theodore. Only then did they stop crying.


    Holding Theodore in her arms, Lucia stood up. When she was about to take out a handkerchief to wipe her tears, Arthur beside her reached out to wipe her tears away. Looking at the sad look in his eyes, Lucia was uncertain whether Arthur faked being considerate. After all, there was another man in this room that could not be ignored. "Nice to meet you, Uncle Edwin. I''m Lucia." Lucia turned to look at the handsome and calm man sitting at the main seat and greeted him politely.


    "You''re wee, Lucia. Don''t stand at the door. Sit down, please," Edwin replied with a smile.


    Lucia felt nothing, but Arthur and Sophie raised their eyebrows at the same time.


    Yesterday, even in front of them, Edwin still called Lucia ''Miss Webb''.


    Today, Edwin just met Lucia less than five minutes ago, but he changed his address for Lucia.


    They knew well about Edwin''s character, so they knew that Edwin had a good first impression of Lucia.


    Arthur and Sophie were right.


    In the eyes of Edwin, women should first attach importance to their family, and second, they should be both talented and virtuous.


    He saw the reunion of Lucia and Theodore just now. He could tell that Lucia was an elegant, smart, and excellent woman who had great career sess and deep love for her son. That was exactly what Edwin admired.


    They sat down one by one. Edwin wanted Theodore to sit next to him, but Theodore clung to his mother and his small hands gripped the hem of her clothes. Then Edwin gave an understanding smile and gave up that idea.


    During lunch, Lucia and Edwin had a good talk. Lucia was talented and capable. Her conversation with Edwin showed a lot of her foresight, which Edwin admired.


    Besides, Edwin had met Lucia''s tutor several times, so they had more to talk about.


    They were chatting, totally ignoring others in the private room.


    "Edwin," Sophie and Arthur didn''t say anything for a long time. Sophie pretended toin, "Can you give Lucia a break? Lucia hasn''t had anything yet. Do not starve Lucia, okay?"


    At those words, Edwin realized that he hadn''t picked up the knife and fork. Lucia, neither. She just politely chatted with him. Edwin admired Lucia''s politeness in his mind and said, "Lucia, it''s so great to talk to you. I even forgot to have lunch. Come on, let''s have some food."


    Lucia nodded with a smile. Seeing Edwin pick up the knife and fork, she started to have food.


    Theodore, who was sitting next to them, raised his head and said to his grandfather, "Grandpa, see? My mommy is the best mommy in the world. Am I right?"


    "Yes, you are right," Edwin replied kindly.


    It was hard to get praised by Edwin. Lucia made it but she was not happy.


    "Lucia, you have to go to workter, so eat more. You''ve lost a lot of weight after working overtime for a few days." Seeing Lucia''s dim eyes, Arthur immediately put some of her favorite dishes on her te. He could only take this opportunity to show his concern for her.


    "Thank you," Lucia blurted out.


    But Edwin frowned at her words.


    It was not strange for a man to put some food on his girlfriend''s te. Was it necessary for Lucia to thank Arthur?


    Sophie had been observing Edwin''s reaction all the time. She was afraid that he might find out something. Seeing him frown, she got anxious and smiled to say, "Lucia, as your boyfriend, Arthur should take care of you. Why bother to thank him?"


    Lucia got the hint immediately and looked up at Edwin. Then she quickly put some food on Arthur''s te, saying, "Auntie Sophie, I thanked him because I wanted him to care about me more in the future." After saying that, Lucia winked at Sophie yfully. Her smart look was really pleasing.


    Seeing that, Edwin stopped frowning and chuckled.

 Chapter 125 A Precious Woman

    "Arthur, your wife is asking for your care. Don''t let her down." Affected by Lucia, Edwin teased her son rxedly.


    "Dad, I know. I''ll take good care of her." Arthur smiled, took Lucia''s hand, and kissed the back of her hand. His eyes were full of affection. Lucia quickly withdrew her hand and lowered her head. Edwin thought she was shy and burst intoughter.


    It seemed that Edwin was very satisfied with the love between the young couple.


    But only Lucia and Arthur knew how shocked they felt by the intimacy just now.


    Because of Arthur''s kiss, Lucia and Arthur became much more intimate with each other.


    During the whole lunchtime, the "family" was very happy. The authentic dishes made Edwin very satisfied.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When the dishes were almost finished, Edwin suddenly looked at Lucia and Arthur seriously and asked, "When are you going to get married?"


    In Edwin''s eyes, the sooner they got married, the better. Theodore was his grandson, and he wanted to change Theodore''s surname to Davies. This should be based on their marriage.


    Edwin''s words were like a bomb exploding in the private room. Lucia, Arthur, and Sophie all froze. Their minds were in a mess.


    Arthur didn''t expect that Edwin would suddenly mention this. He quickly turned his head to look at Lucia''s eyes only to find that she was looking down, thus unable to understand her mood at the moment. Edwin didn''t notice that. Seeing Lucia hanging her head low, he thought she was shy, so he said generously,


    "Lucia, you and Arthur are destined to be together. It''s really hard for you to take care of the child alone these years. On the new year holiday, I took Theodore back to visit ancestral graves. After you two get married, the Davies family will help you. I can''t promise the Davies family can do whatever for you. But with the support of me and the Davies family, no one dares to bully you!"


    Edwin''s words indicated that he acknowledged Lucia as his daughter-inw. If it was someone else, she might be grateful for it, but Lucia only felt embarrassed and sad at his words. She didn''t have that chance anymore, did she?


    Thinking of this, Lucia turned to look at Arthur. They stared into each other''s eyes for a while, and it was hard to tell how helpless and bitter they were. However, through eye contact, Lucia hinted to Arthur to solve the problem by himself.


    "Dad, why did you suddenly mention this? Lucia is shy." Arthur turned to look at Edwin andined.


    "Why can''t I mention it?" When talking to Arthur, he changed his attitude. "You two have a child and love each other very much. Marriage is just a proper thing."


    "That''s true," replied Arthur. "But Lucia just got her career on the right track. There is no hurry to get married."


    Edwin was about to retort, but Sophie interrupted him and said, "Edwin, Lucia is a capable woman. What can you do for her? Besides, the two kids have their ideas. They will get married as soon as the timees. Don''t worry too much."


    "Yep, I''m worried too much." Edwin didn''t expect that Sophie would be on his son''s side.


    He just wanted to have a good reason to stay with his grandson, and he thought Sophie had the same idea. But now it was like he was the only anxious one. So, he continued, "Well, do not feel anxious if they drag their feet over the marriage."


    Sophie was amused by her husband''s childishness. Well, so, she helped Lucia out of trouble this time.


    Lucia hung her head low, wishing the lunch would end as soon as possible.


    Finally, it was nearly 2:00 p.m. Arthur stood up and said to Edwin, "Dad, Lucia is going back to thepany. I''ll send her back first. You can go back with Janter."


    "Go ahead. Your mother and I will get around with Theodore, "Edwin stood up and replied kindly.


    "Auntie Sophie, Uncle Edwin, I''ll go back to work first. Please take care of Theodore." Seeing Edwin get up, Lucia stood up and said goodbye to them.


    "Lucia, I''ll ask Arthur to send Theodore back tonight. Don''t worry. Just get on with your work." When Lucia was about to go out, Sophie said something that all could understand except for Edwin.


    "Thank you, Auntie Sophie." Lucia turned around and gave Sophie a grateful smile. Then she left the room with Arthur.


    As soon as Lucia left, Edwinined to Sophie, "Lucia, I talked about their marriage on purpose just now to make them think about it seriously. Why don''t you help me?"


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Sophie said, patting the back of her husband''s hand, "Have you forgotten Lucia''s hatred for her enemy? Webbex Group is still under Jacob''s control. Do you think she can get married and raise the child at home without any burden?"


    Edwin took a tumble. Thinking for a short while, he said, "The Davies family will assist her if she is willing."


    "What do you think of Lucia?" Sophie didn''t retort him but asked Edwin.


    "She is graceful, polite, neither cringing nor arrogant, with the bottom line she insists on. I gotta say she is a precious woman." Edwin praised her sincerely.


    "So do you think she will ask us for help?" Sophie continued, "If she only relied on others for help, Esmae would have helped solve this problem a long time ago." Only then did Edwin understand what his wife meant.


    After what had happened to Lucia, she raised her son alone and even made a lot of effort toplete her studies and achieve career sess.


    Such a strong and independent woman would not ask others for help.


    "Got it?" Seeing Edwin''s expression, Sophie said softly.


    Edwin nodded and said, "I hope she can get rid of the humiliation."


    "Grandpa, Grandma, are you talking about Mommy?" Edwin and Sophie were so absorbed in their conversation that they even forgot that there was a smart boy, Theodore, beside them. Theodore finally asked them after listening for a long time.


    "It''s not a big deal. Grandpa likes your mommy very much." Edwin winked at Sophie. The two quickly changed the topic. Fortunately, Theodore didn''t keep asking, or they didn''t know how to answer this intelligent child.


    Lucia didn''t feel relieved until she closed the door. She felt really tired in disguise.


    As Lucia sighed silently, Arthur said, "Lucia, thank you."


    "I should say it. I know you and Auntie Sophie are doing this for my good." Instead, Lucia was grateful to Arthur.


    No matter how their rtionship would develop, she would always remember that he helped keep Theodore for her.


    "Let me drive you back to thepany." As soon as Arthur finished his words, he reached out subconsciously to hold Lucia''s hand, but Lucia quickly retracted it.

 Chapter 126 Lets Break Up

    Awkwardness instantly prevailed. Lucia clenched her fists and said softly, "We''vee out. You don''t have to pretend." Words got caught in Arthur''s throat. His Adam''s Apple moved, but he didn''t make any sound.


    "Send me back." Forcing herself to ignore Arthur''s disappointed look, Lucia walked forward.


    Arthur tilted his head, looking at her receding figure, and chasing after her after a long while.


    In the evening, Arthur sent Theodore back as promised. Lucia allowed herself to get off work on time, just to wait for her son.


    "Mommy!" As soon as the door was opened, Theodore rushed forward. He buried his small face in his mother''s neck and smelled the scent of his mother carefully. "Babe." She let out a satisfied sigh.


    The moment Theodore entered the room, Lucia didn''t feel it empty anymore. Her heart seemed to be filled with something.


    Arthur stood at the door and saw the mother and son holding each other. He didn''t dare to take a step forward, but he didn''t want to take a step back.


    "Dad,e on in." When Theodore was carried into the room by his mother, he turned around and saw Arthur standing at the door, so he kindly reminded Arthur.


    Arthur looked at Lucia subconsciously. Seeing that she didn''t turn around, he hesitated for a while and closed the door behind him.


    Sitting on the sofa, Theodore excitedly told Lucia what he had seen and heard with his grandmother these days, especially during the ceremony of visiting ancestral graves. He even asked Arthur to verify what he had said.


    Arthur echoed with Theodore while he was describing the shocking scene.


    The clock ticked away and when the hour hand pointed at ten, it was time for Theodore to go to bed.


    As a smart boy, he asked Lucia before going to bed, "Will dad stay tonight?"


    Lucia froze, at a loss for how to answer.


    "Of course, I will stay. I would like to have breakfast with you tomorrow morning." Standing behind Lucia, Arthur smiled gently and promised his son. "Really?" Evidently, Theodore was very happy. He curled up in the quilt and rolled excitedly.


    "Sure." After Arthur made a promise, Theodore was willing to sleep.


    Lucia didn''t stand up until the child closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    But when she turned around, she saw Arthur.


    She had been ignoring him on purpose, but she had to face him.


    "Go out. Don''t disturb the child," Lucia said indifferently. Then she walked past Arthur to the door. Arthur tucked Theodore in and followed her out.


    When Arthur went out, he didn''t see Lucia. At first, he stayed in the guest room next to Theodore''s room. Later, he began a romantic rtionship with Lucia and slept in the master bedroom. But now, based on the current situation, where should he sleep... on the sofa in the living room?


    Soon, Lucia''s actions spoke for herself. She took out a quilt from the guest room and put it on the sofa in the living room. Then she turned to look at Arthur and said, "I''m sorry that you have to sleep here for the whole night."


    After saying that, Lucia walked past Arthur and wanted to go back to her room, but her arm was grabbed by him when she passed him. "Lucia, let''s talk."


    "It''ste. You should sleep," Lucia gritted her teeth and said coldly.


    She didn''t want to talk to him anymore. Every time they talked, she would feel more pain in her heart.


    "Lucia!" Arthur raised his voice and tightened his grip. He couldn''t stand being treated like a stranger by Lucia.


    Lucia turned her head slowly. Arthur saw the teeth mark on her lips when she said coldly, "What''s the point of talking?"


    Her eyes were as cold as an icy sea.


    Sinking into the icy sea, Arthur felt his heart contract, and he blurted out, "Do we have to go on like that?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "So what do you want?" Lucia raised her voice in annoyance. She was so evasive about that matter because she didn''t want him to talk about breaking up! But he didn''t know it!


    "We should try to solve the problem instead of burying our heads in the sand." Lucia''s rising excitement saddened Arthur.


    "Solve the problem?" Lucia sneered. Her feeling of grievance gushed out. "I have tried. But do you believe what I said?"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but Juliana..." Arthur exined.


    "I''ve told you the injured party is not always justified. We conflict because you don''t want to suspect Juliana. You think she''s justified and her statement is unmistakable because she''s the victim, right?" Lucia said calmly.


    What she said touched "pain points" of Arthur.


    "Do you want me to suspect Juliana to have others gang rape her?" Arthur couldn''t help but retort, and his words indicated that he was suspicious of Lucia''s statement all the time.


    "So, you didn''t believe me from the beginning. You just hope that I can make up an excuse to make you face Juliana."


    Arthur''s words were like sharp daggers that pierced into Lucia''s heart. Her heart sank and her eyes turned cold.


    "I just want you to tell the truth and admit your mistakes!" Arthur was irritated and spoke out his thoughts.


    As soon as Arthur finished his words, unbearable silence reigned, and then it was ripped through by a burst ofughter.


    "Haha..." Luciaughed out loud with her hand on her forehead. She even bent down with amusement.


    The next second, she suddenly raised her head and grabbed Arthur''s cor.


    For a moment, her anger red.


    "You just want me to apologize to Juliana and take the consequences, right?"


    Lucia stopped crying, for she did not feel any relief.


    "Both you and I are responsible for this." Arthur looked into Lucia''s eyes and said seriously.


    He wouldn''t let her take the consequences alone. Both of them were responsible for it.


    "What the fuck are you talking about?" Lucia was so angry that she used swear words.


    She red at Arthur and bellowed, "Juliana was raped. What about me? I almost died. Do you know it? I don''t know what connections are between Juliana and Poppy, but up to now, I didn''t lie about anything! Don''t shift the me to me because of your guilt! I won''t take it!"


    In front of the man who loved her, she could be gentle and tolerant, but in front of a man who doubted her, she would not put up with him cowardly!

 Chapter 127 Lucia Quit the Game

    "Lucia, do you know what you are talking about?" Arthur raised his hand and sped Lucia''s hand on his cor.


    "Of course, I know what I''m talking about. Juliana and Poppy conspired to set me up. You want to know where I was when I was missing for three days. Now I tell you. I was in the hospital!" Lucia couldn''t hide it anymore.


    "Hospital?" Arthur''s anger faded a bit. The word ''hospital'' touched his nerve. "Why were you in the hospital?"


    "You should ask Juliana!" Lucia shouted.


    She was not a saint. She would hold grudges against those who hurt her. Juliana and Poppy conspired and almost killed her. Though she was saved by Jacob, she had been suffering from the seque, like heartburn, headache, and nausea. Did Arthur think that she lived very well?


    Lucia''s words were a provocation, shattering Arthur''s concerns for Lucia.


    He frowned and said coldly, "Do you still think Juliana plotted everything?"


    "Yes!" Lucia almost yelled.


    "I see." After they talked so many times, Arthur believed that Lucia was passing the buck, and he even felt Juliana''s statement more credible. Once trust issues arose, it would be impossible to solve them. He pulled Lucia''s hand away and continued, "No need to talk about it anymore. That''s it."


    When her hand was pushed away, Lucia clearly saw the cold look in Arthur''s eyes.


    She asked, "What about us?"


    Lucia had been afraid of hearing him talk about breaking up, but now she felt it would be a relief.


    "..." Arthur swallowed but said nothing.


    "Let''s get everything settled today." Lucia sneered, but only she knew how bitter she was.


    She curled her lips calmly. "We are over."


    With that, Lucia turned around to leave, but her wrist was grabbed by Arthur. She turned around and smiled in mockery, "Wanna ask what I mean? Let''s break up. Understand?"


    "Are you gonna do so..." He could tell Lucia said those words in a fit of pique. Though he was angry, he didn''t want to talk about the breakup at this moment. He was afraid that there would be no turning back once he agreed.


    "Arthur, you know what I have suffered, and I swear I won''t suffer a second time. Sorry, I quit the game."


    She ironically described their rtionship as the game of love, because her heart had been broken.


    "A game?" Arthur raised his eyebrows and stared at Lucia with his sharp eyes.


    "Yes, a game, or what do you think?" Lucia retorted angrily.


    ''I thought it was the only true love in my life.''


    Arthur didn''t say what he thought. He just let go of Lucia''s wrist and watched her turn back to her room in a fit of pique.


    Instead of leaving the house, he walked to the sofa, took off his coat, andy down quietly.


    That night, unusual silence reigned in Lucia''s house. The air conditioner was constantly supplying warm wind, but the room was as cold as an ice cave.


    On the second day, Arthur had breakfast with Theodore as he had promised and then left. After he left, Theodore grabbed his mother''s hand and asked curiously, "Mommy, why are daddy''s and your eyes red and swollen? You look very tired."


    "Mommy and daddy talked tootest night and felt a bit tired. My good boy, go to work with mommy," Lucia said with a gentle smile, deliberately ignoring Theodore''s question.


    "That''s great! I can see Nia again!" Theodore couldn''t perceive the worry in his mother''s eyes and shouted happily.


    Looking at Theodore who jumped around happily, Lucia thought, ''From now on, it is just us. Before it was just me and Teddy, and it will be the same in the future.''


    After leaving Lucia''s home, Arthur didn''t go to thepany. Instead, he went to a scenic spot in the suburbs that few people visited.


    He found a bench and sat down. Arthur felt tired. He didn''t dare to go home now and didn''t know how to face his parents with a smile.


    After a long while, Sophie called him and told him that she and Edwin had arrived at the airport and were about to board.


    "Mom, please tell Dad. I''m sorry that I didn''t go to the airport to see you off."


    "Silly boy, no need to apologize for this." Sophie could guess what had happened as soon as she heard Arthur''s subdued voice. He stayed at Lucia''s housest night, and they might have had a quarrel again. She said considerately, "Have a good talk with Lucia. Stop quarreling with her, okay?"


    "Okay," Arthur answered and hung up the phone.


    He continued to sit alone and stare dazedly at the mountain in the distance.


    The luster of the setting sun was disappearing, and Arthur stood up to go home.


    Nia worked like a nanny again. Fortunately, Theodore was a good boy, so it was not a challenge to take care of him.


    The whole lounge became his yground. He and Alice even hacked into a very securepany website and had a lot of fun.


    Lucia, on the contrary, was very down.


    Nia found that Lucia seemed absent and acted totally unlike herself. She had to repeat her words to make Lucia catch her words. "Lucy, what happened? You look bad!" Nia couldn''t help but ask Lucia when handing over the documents.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t sleep wellst night," said Lucia, who couldn''t control her emotions.


    She lowered her head and rubbed her forehead. "I''ll read these documentster."


    "Lucy, do you want to go back and have a rest?" Nia suggested in a soft voice.


    Lucia didn''t know how sad and uneasy she looked, but others could see it at a nce.


    "No, thanks. You can go and do your thing. I''ll be fine in a while," Lucia replied.


    "Okay." Nia had no choice but to turn around and leave the office. She didn''t expect to meet Eduard as soon as she went out. When Nia turned around and wanted to tell Lucia, she saw Eduard raise his hand and silence her with a gesture. Then he walked in.


    At this time, Lucia was still sitting at the desk with her hand on her forehead.


    ''Forget it. Mr. Burton won''t make things difficult for Lucy.'' Nia thought.


    Eduard tiptoed into the office and closed the door quietly. He looked at Lucia behind the desk.


    He hadn''t made inquiries about Lucia recently, but he knew Lucia was in a bad mental state.


    After thinking for a while, he decided toe downstairs to see her.


    After all, they were friends!

 Chapter 128 Who Is So Vicious!

    When Eduard was thinking about how to call Lucia, Lucia looked up and saw Eduard who had walked to the sofa. She raised her eyebrows and stood up, saying, "I''m sorry, Eduard. I didn''t notice youing in."


    "Never mind. I snuck in on purpose." Eduard gave Lucia a signature smile and looked both gentlemanly and boyish. He sat down on the sofa and said to Lucia, "Lucia,e here and have a chat."


    Lucia walked over and sat down next to Eduard.


    She didn''t disguise herself, so Eduard could see her frustration and uneasiness at a nce.


    Eduard was happy because it meant that she was willing to be her true self in front of him. It was a good thing for him. "What happened between you and Arthur?" Staring at Lucia''s pretty side face for a while, Eduard cut to the chase. "We broke up," Lucia replied in a calm voice. There was no need to hide it.


    "Broke up?" Eduard was surprised.


    Lucia nodded.


    "Why?" Eduard asked in disbelief.


    Arthur hadn''t had any affairs for so many years. After falling in love with Lucia, he held a press conference to announce her identity. Everyone could see that he was very serious. But why did they break up? "Eduard, I always want to ask you one thing. What happened after Juliana and I left that night?" Lucia didn''t answer his question but raised a new one.


    "That night? The charity event?" Eduard asked.


    "Yep." Lucia nodded firmly.


    "Well..." Eduard recalled it and said, "You went to thedy''s room with Juliana but didn''te back after a long time. When I was about to look for you, Juliana appeared and told me that you were drunk and resting in the hotel room. She needed me to help send you home, but when we went to the room, there was no one inside and you were not there. Then we went to look for you separately."


    "Really?" Lucia smiled. As expected, Juliana was pretending to be innocent.


    So, Juliana should be the one that spiked the warm water with hallucinogens


    Juliana wanted to drink warm water but required her to drink it to test the water temperature. It was so absurd. But she didn''t suspect Juliana at all at that time.


    "Well, where did you go that night? I asked you before, but you didn''t tell me." Eduard asked Lucia anxiously when he thought of it.


    Eduard was the witness to the incident. Lucia felt that there was no need to hide it from him, so she answered bluntly, "I was drugged. Jacob saved me, and I stayed in the hospital for three days and almost died from an overdose of hallucinogens. I owe Jacob a favor for this."


    "What?" Eduard was so shocked that he almost jumped up. "You were drugged with hallucinogens?"


    "If Jacob hadn''t saved me and you had appeared, what do you think would have happened?" Lucia smiled at Eduard and said in a cold voice.


    Eduard had seen a lot of such dirty tricks. Without thinking, he replied, "Both of us would have been set up."


    "That''s right."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Damn it! Who the hell is so vicious?" Eduard stood up excitedly and used foulnguage.


    "The night before the charity event, Juliana came to me. She said she had a crush on you and wanted to meet you. She asked me to take her to the charity event. Who do you think did all this?" Lucia sneered and asked.


    Eduard figured it out in an instant. He sat down and asked Lucia, "Why did she do that?"


    "Because of Poppy. I found that she was with Kane, Poppy''swyer. I''m afraid that Poppy was behind this."


    Eduard''s faith in her reassured her, so she didn''t intend to hide anything from Eduard.


    "It''s her..." Poppy''s face with heavy makeup came to Eduard''s mind. He felt like vomiting, but he asked Lucia with concern instead, "But what does it have to do with your breakup with Arthur?"


    "Juliana and Poppy have nned it from the very beginning. ording to their n, Juliana attends the charity event with me. In the evening, when the two of us drink some wine, she drugs me and sets me up to have sex with you, so as to ruin Arthur''s trust in me. Unfortunately, Jacob saved me and ruined their n. When Juliana and you found I was missing, she and you went to look for me separately, but she met several hooligans... Then she was..."


    Lucia couldn''t say that word, but Eduard could guess it. He asked cautiously, "Was she raped?"


    "Yes," Lucia nodded hard. "So Arthur has been taking care of her since he came back from a business trip. I didn''t know about it until I went to see him after I left the hospital. But Juliana told Arthur that I got drunk that night and asked her to get a hotel room for me, and she got raped on the way to look for me. Who do you think Arthur will trust, me or Juliana?"


    "On one side is his childhood friend, and on the other side is his beloved woman... It''s so hard for him." As a man, Eduard could understand the inner struggle of Arthur.


    "I know that, so I didn''t force him to make a choice immediately. But he thought I made up the story to avoid responsibility for Juliana when I told him Juliana was involved with Kane..." Lucia smiled bitterly and couldn''t continue.


    "This is too much!" Eduard said indignantly.


    When he saw the sad look in Lucia''s eyes, he soothed her, "Lucia, don''t worry. I''ll go to Arthur to deal with it. I can testify that Juliana set you up that night!"


    "Do you think it will work?" Lucia turned to Eduard and asked.


    There was a silence.


    "You are my friend, and Juliana is Arthur''s confidant. Do you think he will believe your words?" Lucia said the final result straightforwardly, "He will think you are making up a lie to cover up mine. By then, you will also get into this mess."


    Hearing this, Eduard raised his fist and smashed it on the sofa. The fact that he couldn''t help Lucia made him indignant.


    "We had a few quarrels over it. We had no choice but to break up." Lucia said in a self-mocking tone.


    "But you can''t be falsely used!" Eduard felt sorry for Lucia.


    "Now I have no other way to prove I am telling the truth. Arthur and I took Juliana to the hotel to check the surveince video, but the footage was deleted. It is evident who did it," said Lucia "How merciless Poppy is!" Eduard said through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 129 Control Freak

    "If she wasn''t merciless enough, she wouldn''t have set me up and kicked me out of Webbex Group. I have targeted Jacob since I came back, now ites to my mind that Poppy is more ruthless than him." Lucia was too careless. It was not that she hadn''t noticed anything wrong with Juliana''s attitude toward her. She chose to let it slide because of her trust in Arthur.


    "She uses Juliana to break up you and Arthur and makes you helpless and unable to fight against JTP Group anymore. How brilliant her n is!" Eduard said sarcastically.


    "Unfortunately, she has never thought that I have never used Arthur. Even if I break up with Arthur, I will not change my mind to regain Webbex Group!" Her pretty eyes sparkled with determination. Lucia was still that tough and independent woman.


    Eduard looked at Lucia with admiration. He had known that Lucia wouldn''t get stuck in a dilemma, but...


    "But you must be very sad..." Eduard said with concern.


    The light in Lucia''s eyes dimmed.


    She lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, "It''s not the first time I''ve been hurt. I can hold on and get over it!" "Silly girl!" Eduard felt distressed when Lucia faked being tough. He reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    Albeit in a cold voice, he said nice and warm words, "Just pour out your grievance! I''m listening!"


    Lucia couldn''t deny that it was the feeling of being cared for. And the tears that she tried hard to hold back for the whole day trickled down her cheeks.


    "Why doesn''t he trust me?" Lucia buried her face in Eduard''s shoulder, crying out her grievance.


    "He is an idiot!" Eduard cursed. He heard Lucia crying. He found that he really fell in love with her.


    "Yes, he is an idiot!" echoed Lucia, to vent her anger. Somehow, Lucia stopped crying.


    "Thank you, Eduard." Takingfort from her friend, she got much better.


    When she calmed down, she sat up straight, wiped her tears, and thanked Eduard.


    "My pleasure." Seeing Lucia look better, Eduard finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He got the feeling of loss after Lucia disengaged herself from his arms. But he suppressed it and smiled. "It''s much better to vent out your feelings, right?"


    "Sure." Lucia smiled and nodded at Eduard.


    "If you need any help, just tell me. Don''t keep it to yourself, okay?" Eduard said to Lucia.


    "Got it." Lucia nodded with a smile. It was not a bitter smile but a grateful one.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the smile on Lucia''s face, Eduard found that she was really good at captivating him.


    He blurted out, "Lucia, you know I like you, don''t you?"


    The smile on Lucia''s face froze and she stopped.


    Realizing he spoke his mind, Eduard smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry to scare you. I just want you to know that Arthur is not the only good man in the world."


    Lucia quietly looked at the fake smile on Eduard''s face.


    Seeing that he tried his best to ease the embarrassment, she felt that he was so cute for the first time.


    She smiled and asked, "Hey, you do see yourself as a good man, really?"


    Eduard froze. When he was about to retort Lucia seriously, he noticed the mischievous smile on Lucia''s lips.


    Then he realized that he had been teased. He felt relieved and immediately put on his signature smile and replied, "Of course I am a good man. Everyone in Athegate, more precisely, in the country knows that I am a handsome, talented, and good man!"


    "Yes, your ex-girlfriends all know that." Lucia temporarily put down the heavy burden in her heart and joked with Eduard.


    They began to argue with each other over it and the atmosphere became positive. Eduard didn''t mind her talking about his love affairs, as long as she was happy.


    Compared with Lucia who wasforted by her friend, Arthur was unlucky. Juliana was giving him a hard time.


    As night fell, Arthur returned to the vi.


    As soon as he entered, he found that Juliana was waiting for him in the living room with an unhappy face.


    "Why don''t you have a good rest in the room?" Arthur showed his concerns for Juliana subconsciously, but Juliana stood up and looked at him unhappily.


    "Arthur, did you stay at Lucia''s housest night?" said Juliana''s reproachful voice.


    Arthur stared at Juliana for a while and replied calmly, "Yes, I spent the night at her home."


    After getting the answer, a feeling of anger rose in her. She walked a few steps to Arthur, raised her head, and asked, "You still have contact with her? Arthur, what do you take me for, a fool? She is the one who caused me to be raped!"


    No matter how angry Juliana was, she was in no position to me Arthur for that.


    Arthur realized Juliana was wrong, but he could only control his emotions and replied calmly, "Juliana, I know what I''m doing."


    "You know what you are doing? You don''t know! You''ve spent the night at her house!" Juliana yelled at Arthur in rage, but she regretted doing it immediately, because she found Arthur''s face changed. Arthur was an independent and logical thinker. He and Juliana were just childhood friends, but evidently, she crossed this line.


    Gloominess gathered in Arthur''s eyes as he said, "Juliana, I pretended to be your boyfriend to go home with you and deal with your parents. I hope you do not take yourself as my real girlfriend."


    Juliana was deted but she forced herself to be tough. "What? You think I''m annoying now, don''t you? Arthur, you know that I have a deep grudge against that bitch Lucia. As my friend, you should be on my side, but you went to her and even spent the night at her house. Did I have no right to ask?"


    "That''s not what I want to talk about." Arthur stopped pampering Juliana. He stared at her seriously and said, "I''m talking about your attitude toward me. Juliana, don''t you realize you are trying to manipte me?"


    Juliana was stunned. She stared at Arthur and yed dumb. "Did I?"


    "I have told you that I believe you, but you don''t believe me, do you?" Arthur said.


    For the sake of Juliana, he chose to distrust Lucia, but Juliana couldn''t feel his kindness to her.


    "Arthur..." Juliana saw the sad look in Arthur''s eyes and instantly changed her tone into a pitiful one, "I didn''t mean to me you. It''s just that I feel uneasy at the thought of you staying together. I am afraid she will say something to delude you... Can you understand my feelings?"

 Chapter 130 Be Cool with It And Get Out of the Blue ASAP

    "Juliana, don''t you know me?" Arthur didn''t answer but asked.


    Juliana shook her head. Her round and big eyes were full of innocence.


    "If you know me well, don''t make any needless guesses. Now you just need to calm down and rest. Don''t think too much." Arthur nced at Juliana and finally softened his tone.


    "Arthur, I''m sorry..." Juliana apologized at the right time. Her eyes began to brim with tears again.


    She continued, "Now the only person I can rely on is you. If you don''t believe me, I don''t know what to do..."


    The weakness Juliana showed was in stark contrast to her previous aggressiveness. She knew showing weakness could arouse Arthur''s guilt.


    As expected, when Arthur saw her pitiful look, his eyes turned soft and he said, "Well, that''s it. By the way, thank you for sending my parents to the airport."


    "Don''t mention it. I have seen them as my parents!" Julianaughed through her tears.


    Seeing Juliana look better, Arthur thought she had regained control of herself, so he said, "I won''te back for dinner tomorrow night. Enjoy your dinner at home."


    "Arthur, why don''t youe back?" Juliana asked anxiously.


    "Mr. Simon Ware will hold a party tomorrow evening to mark his daughter reaching adulthood. He takes this chance to invite all the celebrities in Athegate to it. I gotta socialize with them, and you can have a good rest at home," Arthur replied.


    "I want to go with you!" Juliana grabbed Arthur''s arm and blurted out.


    "You want to go with me?" Arthur raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Well, I''ve been staying at home for a long time. If it goes on, I''m afraid I''ll be isted from the world, so... I want to go with you." Juliana wore a self-mocking smile.


    "I thought you were not ready for a big crowd of strangers." Arthur didn''t think it was a good idea.


    On this kind of asion, everyone appeared hypocritical. Even if she wanted to connect with others, she had other choices. Thus, he didn''t approve of her decision.


    "I''m afraid," Juliana said without hiding the fear in her eyes. "But I don''t want to be down all the time. Arthur, I can''t rely on you all my life. Let me attend the party as your femalepanion, please." Juliana''s pleading look and voice made it hard for Arthur to refuse. He finally agreed, but he was a bit worried. Eduard was on the list of people to invite, and perhaps Lucia would attend it, too. He hoped that it wouldn''t happen.


    Juliana had her consideration. She guessed that Eduard would attend the party. It didn''t matter if Lucia would attend it or not. But she couldn''t let Arthur go alone.


    After all, Eduard was the witness that night. It would be terrible if Eduard bbed about it in front of Arthur!


    Also, Juliana wanted more people to know she and Arthur were in a romantic rtionship.


    At noon on the second day, before taking a noon break, Eduard came to Lucia and told her that Mr. Ware would hold a party tomorrow evening to mark his daughter reaching adulthood, and that both he and Lucia were on the list of people to invite.


    It had been a few months since she returned to Athegate. Lucia had engaged with several famous big projects in the industry, and her pretty look and elegance attracted a lot of attention. Therefore, it was not strange that Mr. Ware put her name on the list.


    But Eduard was in a dilemma. How about I make up an excuse to get you out of it?" That was what Eduard wanted to ask Lucia about.


    "No need," Lucia replied decisively. "I can''t drop it off every time. It''s my duty to attend public rtions events for thepany''s image. I won''t skip it for personal reasons."


    Eduard knew that what Lucia said was reasonable.


    As long as they were in the financial industry, it was necessary to build up awork of contacts. This party allowed a good opportunity for attendees to seek partners and business opportunities.


    But considering Lucia''s current state, Eduard said worriedly, "Are you sure you are ready to face Arthur now? Don''t force yourself."


    "I gotta do that," said Lucia, her eyes shining with determination. "If I skip it, what should I do the next time I am invited? I prefer to be cool with it and get out of the blue ASAP."


    Eduard couldn''t agree more with her words. Seeing her determined look, he said, "Well, then, let''s go together tonight. You must get dressed up to the prettiest girl, to make Arthur know what he has missed!" At Eduard''s words, Lucia puckered in a smile.


    The boyish charm he asionally showed was indeed attractive to women, but it couldn''t attract her.


    After hours, Lucia asked Nia to take care of Theodore.


    Though Theodore insisted that Lucia should take him to the party, it was inconvenient for her to take the child to attend social activities. Thus, she could only turn down her child.


    As soon as she got home, Lucia received a dreamy purple Armani Prive dress from Eduard. As soon as she opened the gift box, Lucia was amazed by its color.


    She picked it up and sighed. Eduard did what he said.


    In the evening, when Eduard came to pick up Lucia, he saw her go downstairs in a long windbreaker.


    She was wearing light makeup and orchid pink eyeshadow, a nice contrast to her gorgeous face. Eduard grinned when he saw her. "Lucia, do you like the dress I ordered for you?" "Did you have to order a Deep V-neck dress?" Lucia nced sideways at Eduard. With a mischievous smile, Eduard urged the driver to start the car as soon as possible.


    In the car, heughed happily. "Tonight, Lucia will be the fabulous woman at the party!"


    When Arthur appeared at the party with Juliana in a light blue dress, he received a lot of attention. People looked at him with envy and curiosity. The love rtionship between Arthur and Lucia had been known to all in Athegate, but the pretty woman standing beside him was not Lucia.


    Juliana snuggled up to Arthur. She used to be lively and cheerful, but now she was like a timid and lovable girl. Because of this, she was overshadowed by Arthur.


    In the past, when Lucia stood beside Arthur, she still looked imposing.


    Though Arthur was strikingly handsome, she still stole a lot of attention with her charm and confidence when she stood beside him. She was the only woman that could be neck and neck with him.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Therefore, when people saw Juliana, they couldn''t help but feel disappointed. After all, people who had seen a vast sea would not be amazed by a small river.

 Chapter 131 Why Is She So Lucky!

    After greeting the host, Arthur began to look around the banquet hall unconsciously, to look for the familiar figure. When Juliana found that he was absent-minded, she tried her best to talk to him and get his attention, but when the person appeared at the entrance of the banquet hall, all her efforts were in vain.


    Eduard yed a trick on the road. Though he urged the driver to drive quickly, he asked the driver to slow down when he was about to arrive at the Ware mansion.


    When Lucia asked him why the driver needed to slow down, he answered triumphantly, "The best forst."


    Lucia smiled and didn''t say anything. She would not argue with Eduard over it. She had to face Arthur anyway.


    Therefore, more than half an hourter, linking her arm with Eduard''s, Lucia slowly stepped into the banquet hall.


    At first, everyone was talking about business, but almost everyone quieted down at the same time when they saw the woman in a faint purple dress at the entrance.


    Looking at the curvy figure, some were shocked, and some were secretly jealous.


    The ankle-high dreamy purple Armani Prive dress was designed on a deep V-neck and spaghetti straps. Andyers of gauze were added to it, setting off Lucia''s curvy and alluring figure.


    Although the dress was beautiful, it could only collect dust without being worn. Luckily, it met Lucia.


    Lucia had long wavy hair, which was casually spread on her shoulder. It matched the romantic purple dress and brought out herplexion. Her round and big eyes were shining as if moonlight was in them. With the smile on her face, alluring shoulders, and looming plump breasts under the V-neck dress, she was captivating but not frivolous.


    Standing there coolly, Lucia instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Seeing the envious look on everyone''s face, Eduard knew he had achieved his goal.


    He turned his head and whispered in Lucia''s ear, "How do you feel being in the limelight?" Lucia replied with a smile, "I''d rathere in quietly than be noticed by everyone."


    Eduard giggled and led her toward the host. Only then did peoplee to their senses.


    The next second, they looked over to Arthur at the same time. Obviously, they were not the only ones who were stunned by Lucia. "Arthur!" The moment Lucia appeared, Arthur''s affectionate eyes were fixed on her as if he had forgotten all the quarrels between them. Realizing this, Juliana pushed his arm to pull him out of his head.


    ''Yep, she''s beautiful, but she is also a bitch!'' Juliana cursed in her mind.


    "Yes," Arthur reluctantly looked away and lowered his head to ask Juliana, "What''s wrong?"


    ''How could you ask such a stupid question!'' Juliana thought in anger.


    Juliana was so angry that she wanted to stamp her feet.


    She wasn''t that stupid to remind Arthur that he was totally infatuated with Lucia just now. So, she could only pout in a sulk.


    All Arthur was thinking about was Lucia, so he didn''t notice Juliana''s reaction.


    He just looked in the direction of Lucia. No one knew what he was thinking.


    In another hidden corner of the banquet hall, Poppy red at Jacob, who was also amazed by Lucia, and scolded rudely, "What''s to see? Just a bitch!"


    "Poppy, don''t say that," Jacob forced himself to look away and said to Poppy.


    "I didn''t say anything wrong!" Poppy said in a sulk.


    "But watch your words in public." Jacob didn''t want to argue with that. He just reminded Poppy not to tarnish her own image.


    Poppy knew what he said made sense, so she could only suppress the jealousy and talk with friends in the same industry.


    The party went on. Mr. Ware was celebrating his daughter''s birthday, while the crowd got more excited.


    They knew the love rtionship between Lucia and Arthur, the stories of Lucia and Jacob, and Eduard''s crush on Lucia. But now Lucia, Arthur, and Jacob were standing separately without any connections. Therefore, they wanted to know the reason behind it.


    To figure it out, many people came over to Eduard, more precisely, to Lucia. Some talked with her in a flirtatious tone and some asked her tentatively, but Lucia dealt with all of them calmly and confidently. Even without Eduard by her side, she could handle all of them perfectly.


    That was Lucia''s unique charm. She was tough and independent. And no one was able to give her a hard time. Soon, those who talked with her flirtatiously or tentatively stopped babbling about nonsense but talked about business seriously with Lucia.


    Arthur was absent-minded the whole night. Juliana had reminded him many times, but Arthur''s gaze drifted to Lucia uncontrobly. Juliana sulked and left, only to find that Arthur didn''t notice it at all. "Feel disappointed that Lucia attracts so much attention?" Just as Juliana was hiding behind the pir of the banquet hall in anger, a sarcastic female voice suddenly came to her ears.


    Juliana nced at the woman who spoke and responded coldly, "Why are you here? It would be terrible if Arthur saw us."


    "No, he won''t." Poppy smiled and looked at Arthur, "See? He''s staring at Lucia. How could he notice us?"


    It was obvious that Poppy was trying to sow discords, but Juliana still fell for it. "Just a bitch. Why is she so lucky?"


    "She is good in bed." Poppy continued to irritate Juliana.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Arthur is not a fool for women. With me around, Lucia can''t get close to him!" Juliana said snappishly with a frown.


    "Are you so confident?" Juliana frowned and stared at Poppy unhappily.


    "Yep!" Juliana said, showing an instinct for controlling Arthur, but she didn''t realize it.


    "Really?" Leaning against the wall with a smile, Poppy stared at Juliana and asked, "Why? Because you''re his confidant? Even so, you can''t meddle in his rtionship, can you?" Juliana parted her lips, but couldn''t say anything. Poppy''s remarks did hit the nail on the head.


    Last night, she had a quarrel with Arthur about it.

 Chapter 132 Humans Are Selfish

    Seeing that Juliana couldn''t say anything to retort, Poppy knew she touched Juliana''s sore spot. Then she slowly leaned over and said in a vicious tone, "So, you cannot just be his friend..." "What do you want to say?" Staring at Poppy, Juliana asked with a faint smile on her face. "Miss Knight, you are so smart. Do you really not understand what I mean?" Poppy asked. Juliana stared at Poppy for a while, and it seemed that she didn''t want to respond.


    "If you want to take revenge on Lucia, you should punish her by taking what she wants the most. She wishes to marry into the Davies family and tries everything to mess with Arthur. If you can stop her wishful thinking, she will spend countless sleepless nights." Receiving no response from Juliana, Poppy said more to delude her.


    "Revenge?" Juliana''s heart contracted. She stared at Poppy and asked, "What have you known?"


    "Sorry, Kane told me everything." Though she made an apology, it wasn''t sincere at all.


    Juliana didn''t expect that Kane would tell Poppy that she had been raped. A mixed feeling surged in her chest. She wanted to vent her feelings, but there was no outlet.


    "Julia, I feel sorry for what happened to you, so I want to help you more. Our current enemy is Lucia!" Poppy pretended to be indignant and red at Lucia.


    Juliana looked at Poppy and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid your hate is nowhere near to mine."


    "Nowhere near?" Poppy widened her eyes in anger and said, "She hurts me no less than she hurts you, not to mention... Look over there."


    Poppy led Juliana to look in a certain direction. Juliana saw Jacob standing next to several people. He seemed to be chatting with them, but he shifted his gaze to somewhere else from time to time. Then Juliana followed Jacob''s gaze and saw Lucia chatting with someone!


    "Did you see that?" Poppy smiled bitterly and said, "Lucia once set me up and stole Jacob from me. Then she cheated on Jacob and eloped. A few yearster, she came back. If she didn''t mess with Jacob, I could make peace with her. But now, I''m afraid that she will steal my husband from me again!"


    Juliana looked back and saw the resentful look in Poppy''s eyes. Feeling the same way as Poppy, she cursed, "It''s all Lucia''s fault!"


    "Yes!" A triumphant smile shed through Poppy''s eyes.


    She continued, "I''ll stop her from stealing Jacob, and you should stop her from being with Arthur! It''s a win-win solution for us. In this way, Lucia has no one to rely on except for Eduard. But Eduard is not capable enough to help her ruin JTP Group."


    Finally, Juliana nodded in agreement.


    "But it''s not that easy. Arthur may obey me out of guilt temporarily, I am afraid he can''t resist Lucia''s temptation as time passes."


    "That''s why I said you could not just be his friend." Poppy reminded her with a sly smile.


    "I know what you mean, but... he and I can only be friends." Juliana hesitated.


    "Julia, I don''t want to be mean. But for a woman, being raped is the worst pain, which cannot be healed in the rest of her life." Poppy put her arm around Juliana''s shoulder and said something that made her sad while expressing her sympathy in a euphemistic manner.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "You should care about yourself. Do you want to bear the pain alone in the future? You know better than anyone else about Arthur''s character. He is the person you trust most and worthy of your trust. If you are together, I believe that Arthur will not mind your past and will even help you get out of the tragedy."


    "I know he won''t." Juliana was hesitating. Then she said, "But it''s unfair to Arthur. I can''t be that selfish."


    In fact, Poppy was right. When she asked Arthur to pretend her boyfriend and informed her rtives of her rtionship with Arthur, Juliana had the idea of using Arthur to upset Lucia and get out of the dilemma. She didn''t do that because her conscience told her not to drag down Arthur with her.


    "Humans are selfish. It makes sense you do it for your good. Besides, you and Arthur have been friends since childhood. It would be better to keep him by your side than watch him be fooled by that bitch Lucia. Also, you and Arthur know you are a fake couple. You can break up with him if you meet the right man in the future. The most important thing now is to make Lucia helpless!"


    Poppy tried her best to delude Juliana. If she agreed, she would be of great help.


    "I''ll think about it." After thinking for a while, Juliana didn''t say yes to Poppy but gave her an ambiguous answer.


    "Well, then, do not take too long thinking about it. You know how scheming Lucia is..." Poppy was not anxious. She knew that she had nted seeds for Juliana''s revenge.


    "That''s it for today. It will be bad if Arthur sees us together." Juliana was evasive about this topic. After saying those words, she returned to Arthur.


    Looking at Jacob, Poppy''s eyes were filled with envy!


    ''Jacob! How dare you say you have no feelings for Lucia!''


    ''Just wait and see!''


    When Juliana returned to Arthur, she had calmed down. With a sweet smile on her face, she leaned against him and held his arm with both hands, for fear that he would suddenly leave her alone. "Julia, where did you go just now?" Arthur asked.


    "There are too many people. I''m not used to it. I went to the window just now to get some fresh air," Juliana said with a pitiful look on her face. Then she coughed to show her difort.


    "As I expect, you are not ready yet," said Arthur, pinching Juliana''s wrist lovingly. "How about we go back now?"


    Just as Juliana was about to say yes, she saw Lucia seemingly looking at her. So, she immediately snuggled up to Arthur and whispered, "No, you should socialize. Also, it''s too rude of us to go back now." Seeing Juliana look sort of sick, Arthur put his arm around her shoulder to support her body without hesitation. He asked with concern, "Are you sure you are okay?"


    "Yep." Juliana nodded at Arthur and said considerately, "Let me lean on your arm a little longer."

 Chapter 133 Arthur Is Coming!

    "Okay, let''s go to the corner." After saying that, Arthur walked to the corner with Juliana in his arms, but he didn''t notice Juliana ncing back with a triumphant smile on her lips. Not far away, Lucia was lost in thought.


    It was undeniable that the intimacy between Arthur and Juliana made her feel very ufortable.


    Though she had offered to break up with Arthur, her feelings for him did not dissipate because of the breakup and even became stronger.


    Yesterday, Theodore asked Lucia about Auntie Juliana to know why she was living in his father''s vi. Only then did she know Juliana hade back with Arthur and even lived in his vi again.


    In Lucia''s mind, Juliana had no morals. She didn''t want to guess Juliana''s intention, but she couldn''t help thinking about why Juliana was so close to Arthur.


    ''Forget it. Anyway... It''s none of my business.''


    Lucia looked away and thought sadly.


    "Lucia, stop looking." Eduard, who was standing next to her, had noticed Lucia''s movements and read her thoughts, so heforted her in a soft voice.


    "I have tried..." Lucia sighed lightly, and the light that flickered in her eyes faded away.


    Lucia''s frustrated look saddened Eduard. Seeing Arthur walk to a quiet corner with Juliana in his arms, he got an idea and suddenly said to Lucia, "Lucia, excuse me for a minute. I need to go to the bathroom." Lucia had no doubts and nodded. Right on cue, a partner came over to her. Lucia started chatting with him and paid no attention to where Eduard went.


    Actually, Eduard didn''t go to the bathroom. Instead, he walked to Arthur and Juliana.


    Seeing them making out in the corner, he felt sorry for Lucia and walked over without hesitation.


    "Mr. Davies, it''s been a long time."


    When Arthur was showing concern for Juliana, he saw Eduarding over, raised his eyebrows, and replied politely, "Mr. Burton, it''s been a long time."


    After saying that, he looked behind Eduard, thinking, ''Is it okay for him to leave Lucia alone to deal with others?''N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Miss Knight? Why do you look all haggard?" Though Eduard sympathized with Juliana''s misfortune, it didn''t mean that he could forgive her for her evil n of framing him and Lucia.


    What Juliana feared most tonight was that Eduard woulde to her. Seeing him reallying over, she shrank into Arthur''s arms and her soft voice said, "Arthur, I can''t hold on any longer. Let''s go back." "What''s the rush? We haven''t seen each other since thest charity event, have we, Miss Knight?" Eduard looked at Juliana with a smile. His words seemingly implied something.


    "Mr. Burton, Julia is feeling unwell. We''ll have to talk another day," Arthur said to Eduard when he saw the grimace of difort on Juliana''s face.


    "How could it be?" Eduard pretended to be surprised and said, "I thought Lucia was weak enough. At thest charity event, Lucia got drunk. Miss Knight took Lucia to the hotel room she got for a rest. She could hold Lucia to the room. I thought she was strong. By the way, Miss Knight, we went to look for Lucia separately that night, right?"


    Eduard''s intention was evident. He came here to nail Juliana''s lie with words full of sarcasm.


    Arthur soon realized this. He lowered his head to look at Juliana, with mixed emotions in his sharp eyes.


    "Is that all you want to say?" Instead of looking into Arthur''s eyes tinged with doubts, she stared calmly at Eduard and asked.


    Juliana had long figured out how to deal with such a situation.


    Eduard started to get to the point, "Well, Miss Knight, I was there that night. Lucia was not that drunk and didn''t need to rest in the room. Also, I heard you ask her to go to thedies'' room with you." Juliana didn''t respond to it but changed the subject, "Mr. Burton, how broadminded you are."


    "What do you mean?" Eduard stared at Juliana and asked warily.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you must like Lucia very much," Juliana said with a smile.


    Arthur turned to look at Eduard, whose silence annoyed him.


    "Lucia told me she was feeling unwell after she went to thedy''s room with me. I asked you to look for her since she disappeared. These are the truths. What can they prove? Can they prove she is innocent? If they can, what do you want then? Arthur patches things up with her? How generous you are." Juliana stressed the word "her".


    "They can prove you are lying!" Eduard didn''t have so much to worry about. He said to Juliana directly, "That day, it was you who insisted on attending the charity event with us. You made up an excuse to let Lucia get a hotel room for you. Then you drugged her and nned to set her up to have sex with me. Miss Knight, you''re so calcting!"


    "You can say whatever you like," replied Juliana coldly. She turned to Arthur and said, "Arthur, I''m tired."


    Arthur was trying to tell whether Eduard was telling the truth or not.


    But undeniably, he was misled by Juliana into believing Eduard came here to defend Lucia because of his love for Lucia.


    "Okay, I''ll take you back," Arthur replied.


    "Arthur, how cruel you are!" Arthur''s nonchnce irritated Eduard.


    He said snappishly, "Do you know how sad Lucia is because of you? You would rather believe this hypocritical woman than Lucia!"


    "Eduard!" Arthur was also irritated. He shouted, "Your words can verify nothing! Hypocritical? Julia is the biggest victim. Could she set you up and make herself..."


    Arthur couldn''t continue. Beside him, Juliana changed color and tears gushed out.


    She hugged Arthur immediately and begged pitifully, "Arthur, please stop..."


    "I know it. Lucia has told me everything," said Eduard bluntly. His words pushed Juliana''s buttons, but that was what she wanted him to say.


    "I don''t know why it happened. But she can''t rewrite the story just because she''s the injured party!"


    Eduard''s wordspletely infuriated Arthur. He didn''t expect Eduard would say those harsh words to hurt Juliana, who had been emotionally scarred.


    Arthur, who was usuallyposed, raised his fist and was about to hit Eduard.


    Right on cue, a figure in silhouette rushed over and got hit hard in the cheekbone by Arthur''s fist.

 Chapter 134 Lucia Got Hit

    Arthur was startled. He stared at thedy in a dreamy purple dress in front of Eduard and froze.


    Lucia, why!


    "I''ve told you not to justify it for me..." Lucia''s soft voice was like a drop of icy water hitting the stone.


    Then she turned her head and looked straight at Arthur. "Mr. Davies, you went too far..."


    Arthur''s heart contracted at her words. He withdrew his hand and exined, "Lucia, I didn''t mean it..."


    "I''m fine," Lucia said casually, touching her cheekbones. "I''ve suffered the same before. Did it make you feel better?"


    "Lucia!" Before Arthur could say anything, Eduard turned her around anxiously.


    Seeing the red bruise on her cheeks, he said worriedly, "Why did you take it for me!"


    "What a lovey-dovey couple!" Watching their interaction, Juliana held Arthur''s arms and said sarcastically.


    "Julia!" Arthur couldn''t feel guiltier. Juliana''s sarcasm made him more ashamed to face Lucia.


    "I didn''t say anything wrong..." Juliana pouted and buried her face in Arthur''s arm. The two looked very intimate.


    "Arthur, you''ve gone too far!" Pushing Lucia behind him, Eduard confronted Arthur again, but he was pulled aside by Lucia the next second.


    "Stop it!" Lucia stretched out one arm over Eduard''s chest to stop him and turned to look at Arthur, "Mr. Davies, you haven''t answered me yet. Did it make you get better?"


    "Stop pretending a strongdy!" Juliana blurted out before Arthur said a word. "Your dear Mr. Burton rushed over to us and babbled a lot just now to seek justice for you. He even taunted me. Lucia, with a man''s support, do you really see yourself as somebody?"


    "Juliana!" Anxious, Arthur pulled Juliana away from his arm and rebuked her, "You cross the line!"


    "Arthur, are you mad at me because of her?" Juliana folded her arms over her chest andined tearfully, "Have you forgotten what Eduard just said about me?"


    "That has nothing to do with Lucia." Arthur was unaffected by Juliana''s words.


    After he identally hurt Lucia, his guilt for Lucia prevailed over his sympathy for Juliana.


    Juliana realized Arthur was really angry, so she shut her mouth smartly, but she still stared at Lucia with hatred.


    "Lucia, I was impulsive just now. I didn''t expect your sudden appearance." As Juliana stopped making a fuss, Arthur finally had the chance to apologize to Lucia. "Does it hurt?" Arthur asked cautiously.


    "Kind of," Lucia answered honestly, without any resentful look on her face. "But I''ve said I am fine. Could you let this thing slide?"


    "Okay," Arthur replied immediately, as long as Lucia did not stare coldly at him.


    As soon as Arthur finished his words, Lucia said to Eduard, "Let''s go back. I can''t stay here anymore."


    Eduard turned to re at Juliana and left with Lucia cautiously.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Arthur''s eyes were glued to Lucia. Guilt clutched at his heart, making it hard for him to breathe.


    Juliana, who was standing aside, didn''t say anything more. She had been overjoyed seeing Arthur hit Lucia. She guessed it should be enough a heavy blow to make Lucia give up on Arthur. After saying goodbye to the host in a hurry, Eduard hurried out to look for Lucia.


    She told him she would wait for him at the gate of the Ware mansion, but Lucia was not there when Eduard hurried for the gate.


    He anxiously asked the waiter beside him, only to find that Lucia had got in the car for guests.


    Eduard immediately called Lucia, and she answered it.


    "Lucia, I''m sorry. I felt too sick at the sight of their intimacy, so I went to Arthur." Eduard apologized to Lucia.


    "It doesn''t matter. Thanks," said Lucia in a calm voice, "you told him what you had seen. It''s up to him whether to believe it."


    "Juliana ruined everything!" Eduard felt his anger surging up at the thought of Juliana. "Arthur should also be med. Why does he believe that woman who fakes pitiful?"


    "It''s because she is indeed pitiful..." There was a hint of self-mockery in her voice.


    "But I think you are more..." Eduard withheld the remaining words because he knew they would hurt Lucia.


    "Well, that''s it," Lucia''s eyes were dim. "I''ll go back by myself."


    After hanging up the phone, Eduard knew that he shouldn''t have been that impulsive tonight, but to be honest, he didn''t regret it. He didn''t believe that Arthur couldn''t see through Juliana!


    Lucia did not give the address of Nia''s house to the driver. She couldn''t confront her beloved son calmly now, who was smart enough to easily perceive something wrong.


    Therefore, Lucia asked the driver to send her to the riverside park.


    When she got out of the car, the driver kindly reminded her that it was unsafe for a woman to stay outside alone at thiste hour, with the implication that Lucia was too tempting in the dress and should not stay outside.


    Lucia smiled, told the driver she was okay, and got off.


    The windbreaker couldn''t resist the wind chill in the early spring. Lucia, who usually hated the cold, seemingly lost the ability to sense the temperature.


    She walked down thedder, walked to the fence, and stared nkly at the river.


    Actually, she was happy when she found that Eduard went to Arthur, thinking perhaps Eduard could solve the problem between her and Arthur, but the result disappointed her. Sure enough, it would not matter whatever she said.


    The river rippled gently in the night, and there was a whirlpool asionally. Lucia stared at the whirlpool as if she had been sucked into it.


    "Miss, it''s sote. Sill went out for a walk?" When Lucia was lost in thoughts, a flirtatious voice came from not far away.


    She turned around and saw a few young men with hair dye walking toward her in frivolous manners.


    Lucia stared coldly at them and curled her lips.


    She was thinking about an outlet to vent her anger, but now it didn''t seem necessary.


    The hooligans thought they met a pretty girl who was left alone. Surprisingly, when Lucia turned around, her stunning face was shining in the light, and as they looked down, the skirts of the windbreaker showed off her curves, which stunned them.

 Chapter 135 A Good Show

    "Beautifuldy, you feel lonely to stay in the park alone at night, don''t you?" While walking, one man with grey-dyed hair made fun of Lucia and winked at the other three men, hinting their good luck tonight. "Yep. Can you stay with me?" Lucia sneered.


    "Boss, what a bit of sheer luck. This beautifuldy is horny!" The grey-hair manughed. Overjoyed at the beauty''s enthusiasm, he quickened his pace and said with a leering grin, "Lady, I get a room for us. How about we go there to have some fun?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he fell to the ground in a sh, covering his abdomen and groaning.


    The other three people were confused. What happened just now?


    Lucia slowly withdrew her fist and asked with a smile, "Where is that room?"


    "That''s going too far!" They finally realized that it was the woman in front of them that knocked down their buddy.


    The other three hooligans lunged at Lucia and spat out swear words, while Lucia kicked off her high heels with her fists clenched and posed a gesture of starting a karate punch.


    Lucia learned karate from a master, and these inept hooligans were not her rivals at all.


    In less than ten minutes, the four all sprawled on the ground.


    "Didn''t you say you wanna stay with me? Why are you lying there?" After knocking down the four hooligans, Lucia put on her high heels and teased.


    The four hooligans didn''t expect to meet a hard core. They dared not to reply but yed dead.


    "Do not do bad things. Not everyone is a pushover," said Lucia. Then she left without thinking too much.


    She wanted to have a good fight to ease her frustration, but they were just too weak.


    When Lucia just walked onto thedder, she found a shadow suddenly overcast her body.


    She looked up and saw a tall figure standing there. Lucia''s heart contracted and her eyes were twinkling expectantly.


    Arthur?


    "I wanted to do the hero thing, but you didn''t give me a chance," said a gentle voice. Unluckily, it was not Arthur''s voice.


    It came to her mind that the owner of the voice was Arthur''s cousin, Spencer. They were indeed simr in body shapes. "What a coincidence..." Lucia said undertone, as her shining eyes got dim.


    "I am out for a night run. I didn''t expect to meet you," Spencer, in a sports suit, said with a smile, "and see a good show."


    Lucia nodded without saying a word. She walked up the stairs slowly.


    In the dim yellow light, Lucia, in purple, was like a beautiful and graceful fairy.


    Amazed, Spencer sized up the woman with undisguised affection for her in his eyes, which could not be seen clearly due to the poor light. When Lucia got closer to him, he looked away, raised his eyebrows, and asked, "Did you attend the party just now? what happened to your face?" As Spencer approached, he saw a bruise on Lucia''s cheekbone.


    "I hit someone by ident." Lucia did not tell Spencer the truth.


    She raised her hand and gently stroked her cheekbone. Arthur''s punch was quite hard, so she felt pain as soon as she touched it.


    "Do not touch it!" Spencer grabbed Lucia''s wrist and stopped her from touching her cheekbone.


    Lucia seemed offended, so he hurried to say, "You know it hurts. Why did you touch it? I have a medical kit in my car. Let me put some ointment on it."


    Without giving Lucia any chance to speak, Spencer grabbed her wrist and pulled her to the car parked not far away from them.


    After taking a few steps, Lucia pulled withdrew her hand.


    Spencer looked back at her in confusion, then she exined, "Mr. Davies, thanks for your kindness, but no need to do that."


    "You''re Arthur''s girlfriend. You should call me Spencer and save those polite words." Spencer knew Arthur and Lucia were in a quarrel, but he still said that to irritate her. Lucia set her lips in a grim line. Spencer grinned, pretended not to notice her gloominess, and continued to walk to the car. He was sure that Lucia would follow him.


    As expected, out of courtesy, Lucia followed Spencer to his car.


    "It''s the ointment for removing the bruises. Let me put it on you." Spencer opened the trunk and took out the ointment from the medical kit, ready to apply it.


    Though she had met him several times and even had a stroll with him in Hurg, Lucia was conflicted about epting his kindness. Thus, she immediately stepped back and said, "I can do it myself. Don''t bother."


    "It''s not so convenient for you to do that." Spencer dodged the hand that Lucia stretched out to get the ointment, and said with a smile, "Let me do it."


    Lucia didn''t know how to refuse him. She could only ept his kind offer, close her eyes, and lift her face to let Spencer put the ointment on her.


    Lucia did it to avoid embarrassment, but it was an act of tempting in Spencer''s eyes.


    The bruise on her right cheekbone didn''t diminish her gorgeous look and instead made her lovely face look pitiful. Spencer applied the ointment to Lucia with a cotton swab, while his eyes were fixed on her red lips.


    They must taste very good.


    Considering his future n, he finally held back the urge to kiss her.


    He quickly finished applying the medicine and said, "I''m done."


    Lucia slowly opened her eyes and found that they were too close to each other, so she took a step back, lowered her eyes, and thanked them.


    Spencer burst intoughter and said, "You are wee. I didn''t expect you to be a karate master. I wanted toe to the rescue when you were surrounded by those punks, but I didn''t get a chance." Spencer admired her sincerely. He didn''t expect that Lucia, who had been so excellent, was a strong woman who could protect herself. He felt that she was more charming.


    "I learned it when I was in college," said Lucia modestly. Then she seemed to think of something and looked up at Spencer. "It''s almost eleven o''clock now. Mr. Davies, are you out for a night run at thiste hour?"


    "I have a lot of work to do in the daytime and haven''t exercised much recently. Moonlight ismbent tonight, so I came out for a night run, but I didn''t expect to meet you." The gentle smile spread over Spencer''s face and his voice was tinged with joy.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucia didn''t want to have a doubt, but she couldn''t help it, as she came across Spencer so many times, and they bumped into each other even in Hurg.


    With doubt, she smiled and said casually, "What a small world."

 Chapter 136 Be Friends

    Smart as Spencer was, he detected something strange in Lucia''s stares, so he said, smiling, "The story of you and Arthur is like a drama. Our coincidental meetings are nothingpared to it." Lucia and Arthur were indeed bound by fate. But Spencer''s case was different. All the "coincidental meetings" were designed by Spencer, including this one.


    Spencer heard from Jacob that Lucia would attend the banquet tonight. He didn''t n to do anything, but he got a n after his man that spied on her told him she left the banquet alone and where she went. He paid several gangsters and required them to harass Lucia so that he could show up timely ande to her rescue, but Lucia, a tough woman, handled it herself.


    After returning to Athegate, Spencer had his men keep track of Lucia, so he even knew what she had for lunch. Spencer was seemingly born controlling. Since he had a crush on Lucia, he would try his best to control her.


    "Let''s not talk about him. Actually, you know he and I are in a quarrel, don''t you?" Lucia didn''t want to hear anyone mention Arthur, so she told Spencer straightforwardly.


    Spencer smiled slightly and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I thought it was just a minor problem, so..."


    "It''s not what you think. I broke up with him." She shouldn''t have said this to Spencer. But under too much pressure, she didn''t care too much.


    "Broke up?" Spencer asked, staring at Lucia.


    Lucia didn''t notice the excitement in Spencer''s eyes. She lowered her eyes and said, "Sorry, I can''t take you as my cousin."


    The implication was that Lucia didn''t want to have any connection with Spencer, but Spencer ignored it and said seriously, "Miss Webb, even without Arthur, I want to be friends with you, seriously. We met each other several times by chance. It''s fate, right?"


    Lucia confusedly looked up at Spencer.


    Being stared at by Lucia, Spencer hoped that there would be something else in her eyes except confusion.


    Then he smiled calmly and said, "Even if I can''t be your cousin, can I be your friend?"


    After saying that, Spencer reached out to Lucia to show his sincerity. Lucia stared at him, but she didn''t stretch out her hand. Her cold voice said, "Mr. Davies, maybe I didn''t make myself clear. I broke up with Arthur and don''t want to have any contact with anyone rted to him. Thank you for your good intention, but I can''t be your friend."


    Lucia connected with Spencer out of courtesy. It didn''t mean that she had to do it.


    She didn''t want to have anything to do with anyone rted to Arthur or hear Arthur''s name from Spencer. And it would be best if she could have a clean breakup with Arthur. Lucia just did whatever she wanted.


    Spencer smiled wryly, withdrew his hand, and said, "I understand. What a pity."


    "I gotta go if there''s nothing else. Thanks for your ointment." Lucia didn''t want to stay any longer with Spencer. After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave.


    "Miss Webb. Though we can''t be friends, can I drive you home? Few cars pass here. It''s hard for you to take a taxi home." Spencer shouted behind Lucia.


    Lucia stopped. She looked at the roadside and found Spencer told the truth. Few cars passed here, let alone a taxi.


    Spencer caught up with her and continued, "Miss Webb, you are not gonna refuse my kind offer because of Arthur, are you?"


    With a slight sigh, Lucia turned to Spencer and said, "Thank you."


    A faint smile immediately spread over Spencer''s face. He turned the car around. Lucia got in the back seat and let him take her home.


    On the way, Lucia leaned against the car window without saying a word. Spencer, who was driving, didn''t feel embarrassed.


    The car passed through the streets which were much quieter than they were in the day and soon arrived at Jard¨ªn de Nieve where Lucia lived. Spencer had sent Lucia home once, so he drove to her house building handily.


    "Go to bed early," Spencer rolled down the window and said to her.


    "Thank you," Lucia said politely,


    "You can go in. I''ll leave soon." Spencer smiled.


    "Good night." Lucia didn''t say anything more, but turned around and walked into the building.


    When she took the elevator, she called Nia. She got relieved when she knew that Theodore had washed up and gone to sleep in Nia''s ce.


    After Lucia was out of sight, Spencer didn''t leave immediately.


    Instead, he took out his phone and called his father, Erik, who was in the USA.


    "Dad, with my help, Jacob has taken several major projects from Arthur. Now Arthur is still confused about it."


    "Well done!" Then Erik asked, "What about his rtionship with Lucia? Don''t forget our promise to Esmae."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "It''s tricky. They are now a lovey-dovey couple. I''ll try to sow discords between them, so I can''t go back for the time being." Spencer lied to his father.


    "Well, then, be careful not to be caught." Erik reminded him.


    "Okay, bye, Dad." After hanging up the phone, Spencer put on acent smile.


    If his father knew Lucia and Arthur had broken up, his father would call him back to the USA. But he wanted to stay here. He had a crush on Lucia. Though he couldn''t marry her because of Theodore, it was not bad to have an affair with her.


    Spencer was picturing the scene where Lucia leaned against his chest shyly.


    ''Lucia, there is no woman I can''t get into the bed. Just wait and see!''


    Thinking about it confidently, Spencer left Jard¨ªn de Nieve.


    Since thest unpleasant banquet, Juliana had calmed down and had never talked about Lucia or shown any hatred for Lucia. There was something more important for her now.

 Chapter 137 Give Her a Deadly Blow

    Arthur had been very busy recently, not only because he wanted to avoid his guilt and frustration by working, but also because there were indeed some problems in the Branch of Davonnis. Arthur checked the documents of the big projects that were taken by JTP Group and found that Davonnis stood a greater chance to win the projects, but JTP Group got those projects instead. Arthur had been in business for a long time. He soon realized that the problem was not the project n, but the people.


    Arthur conducted an internal investigation but found that no one in thepany had colluded with JTP Group. Then what was the problem?


    Erik and Spencer didn''t do business properly, but they were good at winning over people''s support.


    With the help of the connections Erik had umted at home, Spencer could help Jacob win those projects.


    Arthur hadn''t thought that Spencer was behind this. Neither did he know that Spencer returned to Athegate after the new year festival.


    While Arthur was busy with his work, Juliana left home and went to the Branch of Davonnis to apply for a job using a fake identity.


    Kyle happened to see it and reported it to Arthur.


    Arthur went to the personnel department and took Juliana to his office.


    "Julia, you should stay home for a good rest. Why did youe here to apply for a job?"


    Arthur couldn''t figure out Juliana''s intention.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Juliana smiled wryly and said softly, "I''ve been staying at home all the time. I''m so bored that I want to find a job to connect with people."


    After saying that, Juliana lowered her head and peeped at Arthur like a child who made mistakes.


    She looked pitiful.


    "You can just tell me. No need to apply for a job in the personnel department with a fake identity." Arthur''s heart softened to her when he saw Juliana''s pitiful look.


    "I don''t want to trouble you... Besides, I majored in archaeology. If I told you, you would offer me a proper position. But I would like to try if I can do anything else other than engaging in archaeology." Juliana exined. She didn''t want to get a job with the help of Arthur.


    "You know I''ll find it out, don''t you?" Arthur sighed. "Anyway, it''s a good thing that you want to go out and connect with others."


    Arthur then turned to Kyle. "Kyle, set a seat next to your desk. Juliana will be your trainee."


    "Really?" Juliana''s eyes lit up at once. To stay with Arthur was exactly what she wanted.


    "Yep," said Arthur with a faint smile on his face when he saw Juliana''s happy face. "You can learn how to sort out documents and receive visitors from Kyle."


    "Yes, Mr. Davies!" Juliana was overjoyed.


    She stood up and bowed at Arthur, saying slyly, "I''ll be your secretary from now on."


    "Silly girl." Arthur couldn''t helpughing. He was d that Juliana became happy again, but he didn''t know she had a sneaky n to be carried out.


    Juliana became Arthur''s secretary intern. Actually, she didn''t need to attend to anything.


    But from now on, she had a proper reason to be around Arthur and meet all kinds of guests with him. She didn''t avoid any intimate acts with Arthur at all. As time went by, all Arthur''s partners knew Juliana had a close rtionship with Arthur.


    Arthur felt an odd feeling when Juliana tried to be intimate with him in front of others. After all, in thepany, she was his subordinate. But he decided not to make a fuss about it when seeing more smiles on her face.


    Juliana enjoyed being pampered by Arthur and asked him to take her to attend a lot of banquets. Thus, the news that Arthur had a new girlfriend spread among the upper ss. After all, Arthur and Lucia hadn''t shown up together for a long time.


    One day, Juliana attended the patty held by a celebrity. She felt at ease because of the absence of Eduard and Lucia. She even talked with Poppy alone for a while when Arthur was talking with others. "Julia, have you had a good time recently? I heard from others that Arthur abandoned Lucia and chose to be with you," Poppy said to Juliana with a smile.


    "Well, I work in Arthur''spany to mislead everyone into believing Arthur and I are in a rtionship. I don''t think Lucia can''t these rumors." Apparently, Lucia had got insane. She was willing to do whatever she could to upset Lucia.


    "Haven''t you noticed that she rarely appears in public recently? I''m afraid she doesn''t have the nerve to face you and Arthur." Poppy gloated.


    Juliana wasn''tcent. Instead, she said gloomily, "Lucia hasn''t taken any action yet, but it doesn''t mean she won''t. Don''t forget she has a trump card in her hand."


    "What is it?" Poppy asked curiously.


    "Have you forgotten that she has a son with Arthur?" Raising her eyebrows, Juliana nced at Poppy and said in a somewhat contemptuous tone, "Arthur will have ties to her as long as that child exists." Poppy was d that Juliana had thought of it before she pointed it out.


    Then she feigned an anxious look and said, "You''re right. The child is the bond. I heard that he had been admitted as a Davies."


    "Yep, Lucia might use it to pester Arthur." Juliana had long known this.


    "Lucia is cunning, but the kid is her spiritual pir. If you take the kid away from her and control him, Lucia won''t be able to y any tricks against you," Poppy said to Juliana with a sly smile. "What do you mean?" Juliana asked Poppy.


    "Come closer. I''ll tell you..." When Juliana leaned toward her, Poppy told Juliana the n she hade up with. After Juliana heard it, she frowned tightly. Obviously, she had some misgivings. "It''s feasible, but it''s not easy to carry it out." Juliana knew clearly how difficult it was to get what Poppy wanted.


    "We have the upper hand. Since you have thought it through, why not give her a deadly blow to spare troubleter on."

 Chapter 138 Do Juliana a Favor

    "How easy you make it sound." Juliana nced at Poppy, misgivings in her eyes. "Too many people are involved. I will lose Arthur''s trust if I can''t take care of it properly."


    "To achieve something, you have to take risks." Poppy smiled and said, "Think it over. I wait for your news."


    Then Poppy looked around and passed Juliana as if they were strangers. They were in a public ce. Though they were talking in an unnoticeable corner, someone still noticed them being together, like Jacob who was standing diagonally and staring coldly at them.


    Jacob had long known that Juliana and Poppy were secretly working together to deal with Lucia.


    Judging from Poppy''s smug face, he was certain that they hade up with a n that was unfavorable to Lucia. Though he also wanted to separate Lucia from Arthur, he was protective of Lucia. "Poppy, what are you going to do?" Jacob took a sip of the wine and pondered.


    With a puzzle, Jacob told this thing to his most trustworthy partner, Spencer. It interested Spencer.


    "Well, based on my understanding of your wife, I''m sure she hase up with a scheme to badly hurt Lucia."


    "I think she is itching to kill Lucia!" Jacob gulped down the wine as he spoke.


    "You want to protect Lucia?" Spencer asked with a smile.


    "She will be mine sooner orter. I can''t watch her get hurt by Poppy." Jacob didn''t hide his desire for Lucia.


    A contemptuous smile lifted the corner of Spencer''s lips. When Jacob turned around, the smile disappeared and Spencer said, "Do you have any way to protect Lucia and put a wedge between her and Arthur?"


    Spencer hadn''t told Jacob that Lucia had broken up with Arthur. He knew that Jacob would try every means to hit on Lucia once he knew it.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob stopped drinking and shook his head. "No, that''s why I am annoyed. Spencer, do you have a way?"


    "Well, I can work with Juliana and Poppy," Spencer replied with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Jacob put down the ss in his hand and sat up straight before asking Spencer seriously.


    "Juliana and I are childhood friends. I can affect her more or less," Spencer replied.


    "Are you gonna use Juliana?" Jacob immediately understood what Spencer meant.


    Spencer smiled viciously and said, "Not really, I''m just offering her a hand."


    Jacob realized that Spencer had a way. He immediately raised his ss and proposed a toast to Spencer, "Spencer, please." Spencer, who harbored sinister designs, clinked sses with Jacob.


    Theodore had been confused about why he seldom saw Arthur recently, who used toe to Lucia''s house and spend the night. Theodore asked Lucia opposite him while they were having dinner, "Mommy, Daddy hasn''t been here for a long time."


    Lucia stopped eating and the food in her mouth tasted bitter.


    She forced a smile and answered Theodore, "Babe, daddy is busy running hispany."


    "But he cane to us after work, right?" It was not that easy to fool Theodore.


    At this moment, Lucia really hoped that her son was not so smart.


    She could only say another reason, "Your daddy has a guest in his house. It''s rude of him to leave the guest alone at home."


    "You mean Auntie Juliana?" Theodore realized it.


    "Yep," Lucia replied and lowered her eyes.


    "I don''t like her," Theodore said in a low voice, poking the bacon in the te with a fork.


    "Why?" Lucia asked.


    "The way she looks at me shows that she dislikes me." Theodore was certain.


    "Babe, Auntie Juliana just knew you. Also, you can''t make everyone like you." Lucia would rather share some worldly wisdom with her son than pursue this matter. "I know." Theodore nodded obediently.


    Then he proposed with great interest, "Mommy, it''s Saturday the day after tomorrow. I want to go to Disnend. Can you let dad take us there?"


    Lucia''s heart contracted. "Theodore, I''ve told you Daddy is busy."


    "So he needs to take a break!" Theodore raised a bright smile, wriggled, and jumped off the chair.


    While running to the living room, he said excitedly, "I''m calling him now!"


    "Theodore!" Lucia came to her senses and caught up with him, but Theodore had gotten through to Arthur.


    "Daddy, I miss you!" Theodore said sweetly on the phone.


    Arthur was having dinner with Juliana in the vi. Heedless of Juliana, he smiled gently and replied, "Theodore, I miss you, too. What have you learned in kindergarten? Is any child picking on you?" Juliana pricked up her ears and listened eagerly as soon as she heard the name, "Theodore".


    "No," Theodore shook his head and said with a smile, "Daddy, I want to go to Disnend on Saturday. Can you take mommy and me there?"


    Arthur subconsciously nced at Juliana and replied, "Sure, I''ll pick you up early on Saturday, okay?"


    After saying that, Arthur noticed Juliana''s face darkened. But he would not refuse Theodore because he worried about how she felt.


    Theodore was his son, and he had to fulfill his obligations as a father no matter what rtionship he had with Lucia. Though he thought so, he was happy to take the child out with Lucia.


    He had been busy with his work recently. And he hadn''t seen Lucia for a long time.


    No matter how things changed, his feelings for Lucia didn''t change and he missed her more.


    Cold-hearted as he was, once he fell in love, he would never love another person.


    Theodore, who was thrilled with the promise Arthur made, chatted with Arthur for a while.


    Then Arthur hung up the phone, put it down, and went on having food, ignoring Juliana opposite him.

 Chapter 139 A Trip to Disneyland

    "Are you going to take Theodore to Disnend this Saturday?" Juliana asked.


    "Yep," Arthur replied.


    "Have a good time." Juliana''s voice sounded sincere. Arthur looked up and saw a faint smile on her face.


    "Why are you looking at me in surprise?" Juliana smiled and said, "You should perform your obligation as a father. I can understand why you do it." Arthur thought Juliana would be unhappy, but she was more broad-minded than he thought.


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    Arthur heaved a sigh of relief when Juliana didn''t make a fuss about it.


    "Don''t say that," Juliana replied with a smile.


    When Arthur lowered his eyes to enjoy the meal, the fake smile on her face immediately dissipated, and her eyes were filled with resentment.


    ''I am right. Lucia is starting to use Theodore to pester Arthur!"


    The appointment on Saturday put Arthur and Lucia in different frames of mind. Arthur was expectant while Lucia was restless.


    Juliana could do nothing when Arthur was longing for theing of Saturday. And she had to conceal her dislike for Theodore in front of Arthur. Soon, Saturday came.


    Early in the morning, Arthur finished washing up and left the vi without having breakfast.


    Juliana had woken up. After Arthur left, she stood at the window, lost in thought.


    When the doorbell rang, Lucia''s heart skipped a beat. After hesitating for a while, she opened the door. She knew it was Arthur.


    Lucia lowered her eyes to avoid eye contact with Arthur and moved to the side to make way for him.


    Arthur, however, stared fixedly at Lucia, with affection in his eyes.


    Making sure the wound on her cheekbone had been healed, Arthur finally felt relieved.


    He parted his thin lips and said, "The bruise is gone."


    Lucia nodded. It was all thanks to Spencer''s ointment. But she would not mention it to Arthur.


    Seeing him standing still at the door, she turned around to walk back to the living room.


    "Lucia, don''t let Theodore down." Arthur grabbed Lucia''s hand and reminded her in a low voice.


    Lucia turned to stare coldly at Arthur, who got dazed instantly.


    "Mommy, is daddy here?"


    When they were staring at each other, Theodore''s joyful voice came along with the sound of running feet. They turned their heads, seeing Theodore running towards them with a beaming face. Both Lucia and Arthur were infected by Theodore''s happiness and smiled faintly.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "My boy, are you so eager to go to Disnend?" Arthur bent over to pick up Theodore, kissed him on the cheek, and asked.


    "Of course. I''ve been looking forward to this day and it finally came!" Theodore talked sweetly and amused Arthur. The awkward atmosphere was gone because of his appearance.


    Arthur took Theodore into the living room, while Lucia closed the door and went to the kitchen.


    After hesitating for a while, she stood at the kitchen door and asked Arthur, "Have you had breakfast?"


    Arthur turned his head and replied with a smile, "No, I came here as soon as I got up. I can''t let Theodore down, can I?"


    Lucia smiled and went into the kitchen without a word.


    When she was out of his sight, she stiffly raised her hand to cover her chest, inside which her heart raced.


    Her rationality told her that he was pretending to be affectionate in front of their son.


    But, she felt like they had returned to the past.


    Arthur was chatting with Theodore in the living room. He hadn''t seen Theodore for a long time, so he missed Theodore very much. They talked about kindergarten and Theodore''s peers as if they were friends. When Lucia walked out of the kitchen with breakfast in her hands, she was moved by such warm moments. But soon, she regained her cool.


    "Well,e and have breakfast," Lucia said and took the breakfast to the dining room.


    Arthur and Theodore rushed over as if they were having a running race.


    The father and son had the same happy smile on their faces.


    "I haven''t had your breakfast for a long time," Arthur sat down and looked at the toast on the table with a smile. "It''s scorched."


    "I''m not as good at cooking as Auntie Sophie," Lucia replied with a smile.


    The warm atmosphere rxed Lucia. Though she kept reminding herself that they were everything was fake, she was still infected. "I''ll visit grandparents on summer vacation." Theodore missed his grandparents.


    "Well, I''ll take you and your mommy to visit them," Arthur said very seriously. He believed that he could patch things up with Lucia one day. Lucia''s heart contracted at those words. She picked up her fork and urged, "Have breakfast now."


    The father and son looked at each other and smiled. The family of three began to have breakfast in a harmonious and happy atmosphere. After having breakfast, Lucia and Theodore went to their rooms to change their clothes.


    When they came out, Arthur found that they were wearing simr-styled sportswear.


    Arthur became unhappy andined to Theodore, "Theodore, I''m jealous. I need to wear simr clothes to you next time."


    Arthur sounded like a spoiled child. Theodore acted like an adult and said generously, "All right, I''ll fulfill your wish next time."


    "You little boy!" Theodore was so cute that Arthur''s heart melted. He picked up Theodore and pinched his little cheek. Theyughed and went out, while Lucia, who had mixed feelings, followed behind them.


    It was nine o''clock on Saturday morning. There was a long line at the gate of Disnend. Some were families and some were young couples. All of them were chattering gaily. Theodore got excited at the sight of such a scene. He pulled Arthur and ran forward beamingly. Lucia followed them with a wry smile.


    When they were waiting in line, Arthur protected Theodore who stood in front of him and put his arm around Lucia''s waist. As she looked up at him, he smiled and said, "It''s too crowded."

 Chapter 140 For Theodore

    Lucia''s eyes shed. She didn''t say anything and let Arthur hold her.


    When she looked down, a triumphant smile slowly lit Arthur''s face.


    "Daddy, get me high! I wanna look ahead!" Theodore was short and could only see the legs of different people, so he pulled the hem of Arthur''s clothes and shouted. "Okay!" Arthur bent over, picked up Theodore, and let Theodore ride on his neck.


    Two meters above the ground, Theodore screamed excitedly.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After making sure that Theodore was holding on, Arthur put his arm around Lucia''s shoulder and made her lean against him.


    Lucia was not happy about his behavior.


    She pinched Arthur''s waist and red at him to show her dissatisfaction.


    Arthur looked down at Lucia''s face. Her adorable look was beguiling.


    He bent slightly and said something that surprised Lucia, "It''s useless to resist."


    Lucia was so angry that she bit her lip.


    When she was about to retort, she was pushed forward. A young couple squeezed over whileughing. If Arthur hadn''t held her, she might have been knocked down.


    When she regained her footing, she took a deep breath and got closer to Arthur. When she realized what she had done, she looked up and saw Arthur''scent look. What was wrong with him?


    Lucia was annoyed, but she was somehow happy.


    Finally, they got to the front of the line. After buying the tickets, they entered Disnend smoothly. Theodore led Arthur to the gift shop and selected two demon hairbands for himself and his mommy. Lucia refused to wear it because she thought it was childish. But Theodore insisted. Arthur took the demon hairband and helped her put it on.


    The band was ck and it was hidden in Lucia''s ck wavy hair. Only a pair of red devil horns were visible. It looked like it grew out of Lucia''s head. "Mommy is so cute!" Theodore thought no one could be more adorable than him, but at this moment he thought his mommy was lovelier than him.


    Lucia smiled sheepishly, touched the two devil horns on her head, and asked shyly, "Really?"


    Theodore and Arthur exchanged looks and said at the same time, "Super cute!"


    Lucia was speechless.


    Disnend was a ce free of worries. Even the adults who had a lot of misgivings could get peace of mind temporarily.


    Seeing Arthur having a lot of fun with Theodore, Lucia decided not to restrain herself today.


    Children were more energetic than adults. After noon, Lucia was already a bit tired. Theodore was still running around in high spirits.


    Luckily, chip and dale, Theodore''s favorite cartoon characters, were in the parade. Only then did Theodore stop to watch it. And Lucia seized this chance to take a rest.


    "Are you tired?" Looking at the sweat on Lucia''s forehead, Arthur asked.


    "Kind of. I haven''t walked so much for a long time." Lucia took out the water bottle and took a drink. When she was about to close the lid, Arthur took it and took a drink. Lucia stared at him, dumbfounded. "What''s wrong?" Arthur asked deliberately.


    "You know we have broken up." Since Theodore was not around them, Lucia had nothing to worry about.


    "I didn''t agree to the breakup," Arthur said with a rxed smile, looking at the Ferris wheel.


    Upon hearing this, Lucia felt her cheat stuffy. What did he mean?


    "Though we have a problem to be solved," the spinning Ferris wheel seemed to have some magic power, making Arthur confess his true feelings, "my affection for you isn''t affected by it. Lucia, we''ve quarreled many times, but I can''t stop missing you."


    Arthur then tilted his head and looked into Lucia''s eyes. The undisguised affection in his eyes seemed stronger than before.


    Lucia felt lost in his affectionate gaze, unable to say a word.


    "Lucia, you still love me, don''t you?" Seeing Lucia''s expression, Arthur couldn''t help smiling. He had deduced the answer from the way she looked at him.


    Lucia took a while to recover her wits. She looked away to avoid being captivated by him. Then she said softly, "A love rtionship is based on mutual trust. You don''t trust me. There is no way for us to get back together."


    "I hope you can understand my inner struggle. As you said, the injured party is not always justified. But Julia is my childhood friend. After she got hurt, I''m obliged to take care of her."


    "That''s the reason you ignored the fact?" Lucia smiled bitterly.


    "I didn''t. Only the surveince video of that day was gone. I am suspicious about it, for sure."


    Lucia''s eyes twinkled. It turned out that Arthur was not covering up for Juliana blindly.


    He continued, "I know Eduard likes you. I also know he won''t twist the facts. But what he said cannot reveal the truth. Lucia, I wish to figure out what has happened more than anyone else. If Julia colluded with Poppy, I would not let go of her. But now I can''t find the reason for her to do that. I have no evidence to prove she''s lying."


    Lucia thought about what Eduard once said to her. Such a thing would also pose a dilemma for Eduard.


    Now she realized she was too subjective. She wanted him to trust her unconditionally, but she never put herself in his shoes.


    "Arthur, I didn''t lie." Lucia lowered her eyes and tried to prove her innocence.


    "The truth wille out one day. Lucia, please give me some more time. Do not sever ties with me, okay?" Arthur had long wanted to say this to Lucia. Theodore ahead of them cheered for chip and dale at this moment. Then he added, "For Theodore."

 Chapter 141 Can I Stay?

    Arthur''s words tugged at Lucia''s heartstrings. His mention of Theodore made her give in finally.


    "Me too." Lucia tilted her head and whispered.


    "What?" Arthur asked, staring at Lucia''s side face.


    "Silly." Lucia stared at Arthur with affection, and then she quickly looked away.


    Arthur was stunned for a moment, and his eyes suddenly shed, because he saw Lucia''s red ears!


    "Lucia..." Without any hesitation, Arthur held Lucia''s hand. They hadn''t been intimate with each other for a long time.


    For two people who loved each other deeply, a single look or movement could speak for themselves.


    As soon as Theodore turned around, he saw his parents holding hands, so he ran toward them and shouted, "I wanna hold hands with you!"


    Then he squeezed himself between Arthur and Lucia, and held their hands in each hand. Arthur and Lucia smiled at each other with a tacit understanding. As night fell, the lights in Disnend lit up gradually.


    Theodore felt sorry for her mother who was really tired and didn''t ask her to stay for evening activities. Then the family of three went back together.


    When the three returned to Jard¨ªn de Nieve, the lights in the city were on. Theodore had fallen asleep on the way, with his head on Lucia''sps.


    In a rxed state of mind, Lucia closed her eyes and seemed to drift to sleep.


    After parking the car, Arthur turned around and saw them sleeping and snuggling up to each other. His heart softened and he was unwilling to wake them up.


    Arthur had no choice but to get out of the car quietly. He opened the back door and carefully held Theodore in his arms. Then Lucia opened her eyes. Albeit asleep, she was still cautious and protective of Theodore.


    "Are we home?" Lucia, who had just woken up, was a bit confused. She was in a pleasantnguor with moist eyes.


    Arthur felt Lucia lovely. Without his son in his arms, he would have held her tightly, but now he could only answer honestly, "Yes, we are home."


    Lucia rubbed her eyes to sober up. After getting out of the car, she took a look at Theodore with love in her eyes. "Teddy is sleeping soundly."


    "He must have run out of his energy after ying for a whole day," Arthur replied with a smile, staring at Lucia.


    He really wanted to engrave her on his mind.


    When they got home, Lucia didn''t turn on the lights in the hallway. Instead, she turned on a night light, signaling Arthur to take Theodore into his room. Theodore had fallen asleep, and nothing could wake him up.


    After settling down Theodore, Lucia and Arthur went back to the living room.


    After turning on the light, Lucia stretchedzily. She was really tired after a whole day.


    Lucia stretched herself and didn''t notice that Arthur behind her was staring at her. When she turned around, she met Arthur''s eyes and read his thoughts instantly.


    Lucia was stunned and the heat glowed on her face.


    They had made out many times, so she knew what his gaze implied.


    "Lucia..." Arthur didn''t try to hide anything.


    "Can I stay tonight?"


    Lucia frowned. They did patch things up today, but he was so cheeky now, wasn''t he?


    But Lucia couldn''t say no to him, as she missed him very much.


    Smart as Arthur was, he knew her silence was consent. He was happy and thought it was a good chance.


    This night, Arthur poured out his longing for Lucia, while Juliana tossed and turned in the vi of Fragranerde Hall.


    She had expected that Arthur would note back tonight, but she was worried about another thing.


    It had been more than a month since that incident happened. Logically, her period should havee. Juliana had not noticed it because she had been carrying out the n recently. Now she took heed of it and felt a chill.


    No way...


    Juliana tossed and turned in bed. She convinced herself that it couldn''t happen, but the cruel reality upset her. Her period had been dyed for six days. Could it be that she got pregnant?


    No!


    On the early morning of the next day, Athegate was shrouded in thick fog, and no sunlight could cut through it. But it didn''t affect Arthur at all. When he opened his eyes, he felt the whole world was lit up, because Lucia was sleeping beside him.


    Lucia, who was sleeping soundly, curled up like a kitten. Her even breath, peaceful sleeping look, and slightly upturned red lips indicated that she had a sweet dream.


    Arthur bent over and pulled Lucia out of her dream.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Arthur''s handsome face, which was inches away.


    For a moment, Lucia was dazed.


    Was... Was she still in her dream?


    Noticing the confusion in Lucia''s eyes, Arthur pinched her cheek and asked, "Still sleepy?"


    "Arthur?" Touching her face, Lucia came to her senses. It was not a dream.


    "It''s me. Are you up?" Arthur really loved seeing her drowsy look.

 Chapter 142 She Can Only Ask Kane for Help

    This time, Lucia sobered up a bit. Recallingst night, she nced at Arthur and quickly lowered her head. Her face blushed instantly.


    Her shyness cheered Arthur up. If Theodore hadn''te to them, Arthur would let her know how good he was in bed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After getting out of bed, Lucia began to prepare breakfast. The aroma of food asionally wafted into the living room. Theodore packed up his schoolbag and chatted with Arthur. Such a warm morning made Arthur happy.


    That was the way of life he yearned for. With his lover and his son around him, he asked no more.


    Therefore, Arthur was more determined to find out the truth and get everything back on track.


    After breakfast, Arthur sent Theodore to kindergarten and Lucia to thepany. When Lucia entered Jibillion Inc, he left reluctantly.


    When he got in the car, he thought of Juliana, wondering if she would haggle with him over the fact that he stayed out all night.


    Arthur got a bit surprised when he returned to the vi. Juliana seemed to have a lot on her mind and didn''t even mention his staying out. Juliana was having breakfast alone. When Arthur came in, she was staring nkly at a bowl of steaming porridge with a spoon in her hand. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Julia, what are you doing?"


    Juliana''s body trembled. She turned her head and found that Arthur hade back. She quickly stood up and said, "Arthur, you''re back." "Well, are you all right?" Arthur asked.


    "Yep..."


    ." Juliana answered absently, "Did you have a good time yesterday?"


    "Yep, Theodore was very happy." The memories of yesterday brought a smile to Arthur''s face. But he stopped smiling seeing Juliana''s worried look. Then he said, "You don''t look well. How about you take a day off at home?"


    That was exactly what Juliana wished to hear, so she replied at once, "OK. I didn''t have a good sleepst night, so I''ll rest at home."


    "Then I''ll go to thepany after I change my clothes. Take care of yourself." After saying that, Arthur went upstairs.


    When he changed his clothes and went downstairs, he found that Juliana was in a daze again. Arthur wanted to ask why, but he knew that Juliana got something that she kept to herself, so he just told her to take care of herself and then went out.


    After Arthur left, Juliana didn''t continue to eat the porridge. Instead, she went upstairs, changed her clothes, and went out.


    Juliana walked around downtown after she got out of the door. After hesitating for a long time, she walked into a pharmacy. When she came out, she was holding a small bag in her hand. Without any hesitation, she took a taxi back to the vi.


    In the bathroom, Juliana sat on the toilet lid, gripping the pregnancy test she bought in the pharmacy. After tossing and turning all night, she finally made up her mind to take a pregnancy test today. But when she thought that she had to verify it by herself, what happened that night flooded into his mind. She gritted her teeth with a lot of hate and found it hard to breathe.


    "No, I won''t allow it!" After a long time, Juliana finally made up her mind to unwrap the stick test. If she was really pregnant, she would never allow that bastard to stay in her belly for one more second! At half past two in the afternoon, when Kane was busy with a big case in thepany, he received a call from Juliana. At the sight of the caller ID on the screen, the document in his hand dropped. The secretary beside him looked at him puzzledly and even the client got startled.


    "Excuse me, I have an important call." Kane forced a smile and walked out of the office. The secretary and the client looked at each other speechlessly.


    The reason that Kane was so nervous was that Juliana was a thorn in his side, making him remorseful, guilty, and anguished. He had thought that Juliana would not contact him again, but now she suddenly called him.


    Walking to the corridor, Kane looked around and answered the phone after confirming that there was no one else.


    "Julia, what is it?" Kane''s voice sounded cautious.


    Juliana was silent for a long time. When Kane thought she mistakenly dialed his number, she said slowly, "I have some trouble. I don''t know whom to tell. Is it convenient for you to meet me now?"


    "Yep! Where are you? I''ll be right there!" The client Kane met today was very important but he didn''t give a damn about it after knowing Juliana had a tricky problem.


    "I''ll wait for you at Flower Park near Fragranerde Hall. Please be quick." Juliana hung up the phone as soon as she finished her words.


    Kane''s heart thumped uncontrobly. Somehow, he had a hunch that something big was going to happen.


    After returning to his office, Kane solemnly apologized to the client. Without a moment''s pause, he drove to Flower Park. Guilt made him treat Juliana with utmost care. Even if he waste for a while, he felt as if he owed her a lot.


    They hurtled toward Flower Park. Then Kane saw Juliana in a pavilion inside.


    Juliana sat alone on the stone bench of the pavilion and humped like a dispirited olddy.


    Seeing her like this, Kane lost the courage to walk over, but he had to.


    "Julia, what happened to you?" Walking up to Juliana, Kane sat down and looked at her.


    When Juliana raised her head, Kane found that her face was stained with tears and her eyes were red and swollen.


    "Julia?" Kane widened her eyes and didn''t know what to do.


    "Kane... What should I do? What should I do?" Juliana blurted out in a choked voice, threw herself into Kane''s arms, and couldn''t help crying.


    Kane hugged Juliana. Perturbed by her emotional breakdown, he could onlyfort her incoherently, "Julia, do not cry. Tell me what happened....." Juliana got her earsid back and kept crying in pain.


    Kane was thest person she wanted to ask for help, but he was her only choice.


    Seeing Juliana crying sadly, Kane could only pat her shoulder to soothe her.


    At this time, Kane noticed that Juliana was gripping a pink and white thing. He was attracted by it immediately.


    What was that?


    "Julia, what''s in your hand?" Kane reached out to hold her wrist, staring at it and asking.

 Chapter 143 Pregnant with a Bastard

    Juliana stopped crying as if she had lost her voice. She looked up at Kane, with sadness in her eyes.


    "Julia?" Kane''s heart contracted and his voice trembled.


    After staring at Kane for a while, Juliana finally unclenched her fist. In her palm was the pink and white pregnancy test, which showed two red lines. In Juliana''s eyes, it was a horrible thing to see.


    Staring at the pregnancy test for a while, Kane finally realized what it was. With his eyes wider, he blurted out, "Julia, are you pregnant?"


    Kane was as shocked as Juliana who knew the test result at noon. However, the reason why Kane was so shocked was different.


    He was shocked because Juliana was pregnant with his child.


    All of a sudden, all sorts of feelings surged through him.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kane stared at the pregnancy test and didn''t know what to say.


    He had never expected that Juliana would be pregnant with his child after having sex with him only once!


    Seeing the shocked look on Kane''s face, Juliana thought that he was disdaining her. That was why she didn''t want to tell Kane about it. But she had no one else to turn to in Athegate. She could not let Arthur know she was pregnant. Poppy was untrustworthy. Her parents didn''t know she got raped. So, she could only ask Kane for help.


    "Kane, am I a cheap woman?" Juliana choked with sobs and said hopelessly, "I''m pregnant with a bastard. I don''t even know who is the father!"


    When Juliana said these words, hate overwhelmed her. She really wished she could open her belly and kill that bastard immediately!


    "Julia, you..." Kane realized that Juliana had misunderstood him, but he couldn''t exin. He was shocked, but he didn''t disdain Juliana. A mixed feeling of guilt and joy was rising up inside him. It was his child! "Stop it," Juliana sat up straight and stopped leaning against Kane. She mmed the pregnancy test on the table and said coldly, "I want you to help me find a reliable private clinic. I wanna have an abortion!" "You can''t!" Kane blurted out as soon as Juliana finished speaking. Juliana looked at him in confusion.


    "Why can''t I?" Juliana widened her eyes. She couldn''t believe that Kane would say that.


    Kane got nervous. He turned down her request subconsciously without considering Juliana was unaware. Seeing her ring at him, he made up an excuse quickly, "It''s not good for your health. All private clinics are unreliable."


    "What should I do? Go to arge-scale hospital to have a check-up?" Juliana lost her reason and said angrily.


    As a logical thinker, he began to make ns in his mind after he knew what was going on. The priority now was to keep the baby!


    Kane didn''t love Juliana, though he had a soft spot for her. He was born in the countryside and had traditional family values. This was his first child, and he would try his best to protect it!


    "Julia, calm down. You just got pregnant. Do not rush to have an abortion. Though you are right, your health matters more. You suffered a lot before. If you got into an ident because of an abortion, how should you exin it to your parents?"


    As awyer, Kane knew what to say to hold Juliana up. Juliana once told him that her parents cherished her very much, so it was appropriate to mention them currently.


    As expected, Juliana regained some cool after hearing Kane''s words.


    Juliana, who had never dated any boy, got raped and pregnant, was at all sea for what to do.


    "What should I do now?" Juliana had no choice but to trust Kane.


    "If you are afraid of being found out, we can go to Luawell for a checkup. Let''s set out this afternoon," Kane suggested at once.


    Juliana frowned and asked, "What should I do after that?"


    "We''ll talk about it after the checkup. You just need to find some excuses and deal with Arthur. I will take care of the rest." Kane reassured Juliana. Juliana thought for a while and finally nodded. She knew she got the right person for help, so she looked at Kane and said sincerely, "Thank you."


    Hearing it, Kane felt as if his heart was cut by a knife, but he had to pretend to be cool and said, "You''re wee."


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Arthur received a call from Juliana.


    On the phone, Juliana told him she wanted to travel to Luawell where pink peach blossoms bloomed. Arthur agreed immediately and proposed to go with her. But Juliana refused his proposal. So, Arthur could only let her go alone.


    After packing up her luggage, Juliana went to the train station to meet Kane. They went to Luawell together.


    On the train, Juliana was staring nkly ahead. Kane felt bad. But it was hard for him to say any words of constion with other passengers around. So he could only endure it through the trip.


    As soon as they arrived in Luawell, Kane took Juliana to a five-star hotel near the harmony hospital. In a bad mood, Juliana didn''t have dinner. Kane worried that she would be starving, so he asked the hotel staff to send the food to her room, but Juliana didn''t want to eat it.


    "Julia, you should eat something. You are not alone now." Kane was worried and showed his concerns for Juliana and her baby when he saw that Juliana didn''t eat anything.


    Juliana was sensitive and felt that Kane seemed concerned about the bastard in her belly. She looked up at Kane.


    As the look in Juliana''s eyes changed, Kane realized he said something inappropriate, then he exined, "I have made an appointment with the doctor. You can have a checkup tomorrow morning. Maybe you can have an operation after that. If you don''t eat something, I''m afraid you can''t withstand it. Julia, don''t make me worry too much, okay?"


    Juliana''s eyes twinkled. She seemed to be persuaded. After hesitating for a while, she picked up the fork and grabbed a bite. Seeing that, Kane felt a bit relieved.

 Chapter 144 Go to the Hospital

    Later, after confirming that Juliana had gone to bed, Kane left the hotel quietly and went to a cafe nearby.


    The next morning, Kane was awakened by a knock on the door. He got up and opened the door. To his surprise, it was Juliana, who was dressed neatly.


    "Kane, let''s go," Juliana said as soon as she saw Kane. She was in a hurry to have a checkup.


    Kane looked back at the curtains in the room. No sunlight prated through them, which indicated that it was early.


    Heforted Juliana, "It''s still early. The doctor is not on duty yet. Wait for me for a while. I''ll take you to have breakfast after washing up. Then we can go to the hospital." Juliana opened her mouth but said nothing. She turned around and went back to her room.


    Kane went back to his room and checked his watch. It was just six o''clock. Perhaps Juliana spent a sleepless night. This realization made Kane have mixed feelings.


    He felt guilty for Juliana and wanted to make it up to her, but at the same time, he wanted to keep the baby. Currently, Kane could only choose thetter.


    After washing up, Kane took Juliana to the hotel dining room for breakfast. Then he took a lot of effort to persuade her into eating something. After that, they went to the hospital together.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Kane didn''t register but directly took Juliana to the floor where the obstetrics and gynecology department was.


    Juliana was confused and asked, "Kane, we don''t have to register?"


    "I made an appointment online yesterday," Kane replied.


    Juliana nodded and followed Kane. Soon, they saw a gynecologist in the hospital. She was a female doctor in her early fifties. She was plump, with an amicable smile on her face. Then Juliana started to have a full checkup.


    A lot of people were queuing in the hospital. When the checkup was finished, it was about noon.


    Kane took all the test results and handed them to the gynecologist.


    When the gynecologist was seeing the workup on Juliana, Juliana was looking at her nervously. She wished the gynecologist to tell her that she was in good health and could have an operationter. However, the gynecologist was looking very strangely at the results with a deep frown. She asionally nced up at Juliana, which made Juliana uneasy.


    "Doctor, how is my wife?" Kane put her hands on Juliana''s shoulders tofort her and asked the doctor anxiously.


    He pretended her husband to make her feel at ease and do the body check.


    The gynecologist finally put down the test results in her hand, but she let out a sigh before she said anything.


    Juliana''s heart jolted and she quickly asked, "Doctor, what''s wrong with me?"


    She had a bad hunch, and soon it turned out to be right.


    The gynecologist thought for a while and said to her, "Miss Knight, you are in poor health. Do you know it''s hard for you to get pregnant?"


    "What?" Juliana was confused.


    "There is a blockage in your tubes, so you are unlikely to get pregnant. But now you get pregnant. It''s a miracle. You should be very careful through pregnancy, or you might have a miscarriage by ident," The gynecologist said seriously.


    "How... How could it be..." Juliana''s voice trembled. A blockage in her tubes? She had never done a checkup of this kind, so she didn''t know it was hard for her to get pregnant. Even so, she got pregnant with the child whose father raped her.


    Why did fate y such a trick on her?


    Juliana felt helpless.


    She couldn''t ept such a cruel reality.


    Juliana gritted her teeth and asked the gynecologist, "Can I have an abortion now?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Abortion?" The gynecologist took a look at Juliana and seemed to have heard something absurd. "Do you know how difficult it is for you to get pregnant? It''s a pity to have an abortion."


    "I don''t care," Juliana said fiercely, "I don''t want this child!"


    "It''s okay if you don''t want it. But I gotta remind you of the risks of abortion surgery. You are very likely to have a hemorrhage during the surgery. It will kill the baby and you. Also, even if you make it, with a blockage in your tubes and uterine wound, it''s impossible for you to get pregnant again. Miss Knight, do you not want to be a mother anymore?"


    What the gynecologist said was a bolt from the blue. Couldn''t she be a mother anymore?


    At this moment, her parents'' faces shed through Juliana''s mind. When she went back to visit them on the new year holiday, they urged her to have a baby with Arthur soon with bright smiles. Was she going to let them down?


    "Doctor, I need to talk alone with Julia." Noticing Juliana''s pale face, Kane held her hand and said to the doctor.


    "Okay, take your time," The gynecologist said kindly, looking at Kane meaningfully.


    Kane took Juliana to a quiet corner near the garden. Holding her hands, Kane could feel her trembling.


    He talked sense into her sincerely, "Julia, please think about keeping the baby. You have heard what the doctor said just now. It''s risky to do the surgery. I took you here to help you, not to hurt you!"


    "Do I have to keep this bastard and let it remind me that I was gang raped?" Juliana broke down. Tears trickled down when she bellowed.


    "Julia!" Her breakdown made Kane realize he had to be tough with her.


    Then he said harshly, "I know you are anguished. But do you think it''s worth it if you lose your life because of the abortion? Do you think it''s worth it if you can''t be a mother anymore because of the abortion?" Juliana''s face was as white as sheet, and it turned livid when she heard Kane''s words. Obviously, she was resentful, wronged, and bitter.


    "Julia," Kane knew she was listening to what he said.


    He reached out and held Juliana''s trembling body into his arms, whispering, "Julia, it is your baby, your flesh and blood. Do not hurt it and yourself because of hatred, okay?"


    It was easy for Kane to say that because he was not the one that suffered. But Juliana knew he was right. She couldn''t afford the consequences of having an abortion.

 Chapter 145 Should I Tell Poppy?

    "Can I only keep him?" With tears in her eyes, Juliana gritted her teeth and forced herself to say that.


    "Let''s listen to the doctor, okay?" Juliana was shaking her mind, which made Kane happy. He concealed his joy and let the doctor have the final say.


    "Okay." Juliana wiped her tears, turned around, and walked toward the obstetrics and gynecology department. Kane hurried to follow her.


    As soon as she entered it, she asked the gynecologist seriously, "Doctor, can''t I have an abortion?"


    The gynecologist raised her head, nced at Kane behind Juliana, and replied seriously, "You can, but you have to take the consequences. You can weigh your options before you choose one." Juliana got the hint. She let out a chuckle, said thanks, and turned to leave. Kane turned his head, nodded at the gynecologist, and chased after Juliana.


    In the department, the gynecologist wore a warm smile. She shook her head and said in resignation, "Well, the young couple is really..."


    Heedless of Kane, Juliana went back to the hotel and locked herself in the room without saying a word to Kane.


    Standing at the door, Kane could only sigh. He understood that Juliana needed some time to take it in. He just wished she could slowly ept the ''reality'' that he had crooked up.


    After returning to his room, Kane took out his cell phone and dialed a number whose remark was Ms. Heath.


    Once he got through to her, he said, "Ms. Heath, thank you so much today. Or I can''t talk any sense into her."


    "Kane, I''m d to help you." Ms. Heath''s voice was exactly the same as that of the gynecologist who checked on Juliana.


    "It''smon for young couples to quarrel. You should take good care of her. She''s pregnant and there is a great increase in her hormones. She will want to abort the child if she gets mad."


    "I know," Kane replied with a smile, "thank you foring to see mest night and lying to Julia for my sake, or the baby would be gone."


    "Don''t worry. Your girlfriend is in good health. The pregnancy took in her uterus. After the third trimester, she will give birth to a healthy child for you!" Ms. Heath said with a smile. "Thanks, I''ll invite you to our wedding by then!" Kane didn''t hide his joy at all.


    In fact, the reason why he brought Juliana to this city for a checkup was that the gynecologist of the harmony hospital, Ms. Heath, was his mother''s old acquittance. Last night, he asked Ms. Heath out and told her that his girlfriend wanted to have an abortion because she was angry with him. As he expected, Ms. Heath was willing to help him and tell a white lie to make Juliana give up the idea of having an abortion. That was the only way that Kane could think about to shake Juliana''s mind.


    "Well, I will wait for that day''sing!" Ms. Heath replied happily. They chatted for a while and hung up the phone. Then Kane breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Julia, do not me me for being selfish. I really want to keep this baby." Knowing that Juliana must be anguished, Kane could only confess his guilt in his room.


    The next day, Juliana went back to Athegate with Kane. Since she couldn''t abort the child, she wanted to go back to Arthur as soon as possible. She trusted Kane, but she trusted Arthur more.


    But she still hesitated about whether she should tell Arthur about it


    At the train station, Juliana told Kane she would take a taxi home to avoid suspicion.


    Before Juliana parted with Kane, he reminded her sincerely, "Julia, you have a baby now. Take good care of yourself and don''t make things difficult for yourself and the baby because of hatred, okay?" Juliana felt moved by his concerns for her. If she hadn''t had that misfortune, she would have confessed her love to him. Such a thought saddened her. Then she left in a hurry without saying anything. Kane looked at the car that Juliana was in and sighed.


    Right on cue, Kane''s phone rang. He took out his phone and found it was Poppy''s call. Kane never hesitated to answer Poppy''s phone, but now he hesitated. Should he tell Poppy the news that Julia was pregnant?


    Kane was hesitating, and the phone kept ringing. Poppy didn''t give up though Kane didn''t answer her call. Finally, Kane slid to answer it.


    "Kane! Where have you been? I have called you several times!" As soon as the phone was connected, Poppy''s furious voice came from the other end of the line.


    It came to his mind that he had ignored several calls from Poppy for fear of being found out by Juliana. He replied, "I''ve been on a business trip for the past two days, and the phone signal is bad. Why in a rush to find me? Did you quarrel with Jacob again?"


    Kane thought it absurd. Every time Poppy came to him, her purpose was the same, that was, to take somefort from him.


    "I''m in Balenciaga. Come to me if you have time. I have something to tell you." She hung up the phone as soon as she finished her words, leaving Kane no room for refusal.


    Watching the ck phone screen, Kane felt he was a fool. Though he knew she was using him, he was willing to be used.


    Without hesitation, he took a taxi to Balenciaga.


    At this time, Poppy was trying on luxurious dresses in Balenciaga downtown. None of them seemed to suit her. Sheined that the shop assistants had bad taste and took out some tacky clothes to fool her. The shop assistants rolled their eyes at Poppy''sint, but they didn''t dare to do anything against Poppy, the vice president of JTP Group.


    When Kane arrived, Poppy was losing her temper with a shop assistant. Her anger subsided only when she saw hime in. The shop assistant looked at Kane gratefully as if Kane was a savior. "Why are you so angry?" Kane came to Poppy and asked her gently.


    "Kane, where the hell did you go?" Poppy threw a tantrum at Kane without any scruples.


    "I have told you I was on a business trip," Kane had been used to Poppy''s attitude and answered indifferently.


    "What? You don''t like these dresses?"


    The seats in the shop were piled with dresses that Poppy disliked.


    "You know I won''t feel angry about trivia." Poppy pouted andined.


    "Well, don''t be angry. Let''s out for a walk." Kane nced at the shop assistants and suggested thoughtfully.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Poppy had long wanted to go. Hearing his suggestion, she picked up her bag to leave. Before leaving, sheined to the shop manager about the attitude of the shop assistants, but in fact, none of those shop assistants wanted to serve Poppy.

 Chapter 146 Call Her "Mommy" in Her Dream

    After leaving Balenciaga, Poppy walked in front with a long face, while Kane, lost in thought, followed her. When Poppy turned around and walked out of themercial building, she found that hegged far behind.


    Few people knew Kane better than Poppy. After taking one look at Kane''s vacant look, Poppy was sure that he must have hidden something from her.


    Poppy stopped to wait for him for the first time. With a cold smile on her lips, she watched Kane walking toward her. When he was inches away from her, she said abruptly, "Stop, or you will bump into me!" Kane raised her head and found herself standing in front of Poppy. He was immersed in his thoughts just now.


    He managed an easy smile and said, "Why don''t you go on?"


    Kane''s smile convinced Poppy that he was hiding something from her, so she folded her arms over her chest and looked at him coldly, "Kane, are you hiding something from me?"


    "What can I hide from you?" Kane''s heart jolted. He hadn''t decided whether to be honest with her, so he gave Poppy the runaround. But he didn''t realize the guilty look on his face spoke for itself. "Kane, we have known each other for many years. I can tell what you are thinking from your look. You tell me honestly, or I pressure you to say it. Choose one," Poppy said overbearingly.


    Kane finally looked straight into Poppy''s scrutinizing eyes. After hesitating for a moment, he asked, "Why are you so angry today? Did Jacob piss you off again?"


    Aware that Kane was changing the topic, Poppy pulled a long face, red at him, and turned to leave in a sulk.


    Every time Kane didn''t listen to her, Poppy would use this trick and it worked every time. Kane would catch up with her and apologize after she just took a few steps. Yet she still didn''t hear Kane''s voice from behind after she walked some distance.


    Kane must have hidden something important from her!


    From Kane''s behavior, Poppy guessed the importance of the matter. She deliberately slowed down, with the faith that Kane would catch up.


    As expected, when they were nearly one hundred meters away from each other, Kane gave way to obedience to Poppy and caught up.


    "Poppy, don''t be angry. I didn''t mean to hide it from you." He caught up with Poppy and grabbed her hand. Before she pressed him, he leaked his secret.


    Acent smile shed across Poppy''s face. When she turned around, she had put on an injured face and said sadly, "Kane, don''t you trust me now?" Poppy''s pitiful look could always soften Kane. Though Kane knew she faked a pitiful look to arouse his sympathy, he couldn''t bear to see her like that.


    He relented and said gently, "Poppy, I''m sorry. It''s about someone else''s privacy, so I can''t leak it willfully."


    "You can''t even tell me?" Blinking her eyes, Poppy knew how charming she looked now in Kane''s eyes.


    As expected, Kane stared fixedly at her and finally let out a sigh to indicate that he gave in.


    "It''s not convenient to talk here. Come with me." Kane took Poppy''s hand and walked toward a corner of a building where no one was around.


    Poppy could not help but feel ted as she was dragged by Kane.


    Making sure that no one was around, Kane told Poppy that Juliana got pregnant and he just returned from Luawell.


    He thought Poppy would be shocked, incredulous, and even a bit jealous. But after pausing for a moment, she burst intoughter as if she had heard a piece of great news. She patted Kane on the shoulder and said,ughing, "Kane, what a blessing! You are gonna be rich!"


    Poppy''s attitude and words surprised Kane. Behind his spectacles were his eyes full of confusion. He asked nkly, "What do you mean by that?"


    Poppy finally stoppedughing. She even wiped the tears of joy from the corners of her eyes.


    Then she suddenly looked up at Kane and said, "Kane, God helps us! Ask Juliana out. I have something to talk to her about."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After she finished speaking, her eyes turned fierce, which made Kane shudder.


    Arthur found that something was wrong with Juliana since she came back from Luawell.


    She used to be excited and spirited when she worked in thepany. But now her mind often drifted and sometimes she made no response after he called her a few times.


    Arthur had asked Juliana about the reason, but Juliana only told him that she felt tired, asked Arthur for a week off, and stayed in her room nkly.


    Every second was like torture to Juliana. Though she knew that she was pregnant with a rapist''s baby, she had to keep it. When she finally drifted into light sleep, she dreamt that the baby in her belly called her "mommy" with a creepy smile.


    She was really down at present, but something worse happened.


    Arthur and Lucia were making the headline of the local entertainment news. A few days ago, they went to Disnend and were photographed. The public had been suspecting that Arthur and Lucia had broken up, but the news was no different from a loud p on their faces.


    On the cover of the magazine, Lucia and Arthur were holding hands under the Ferris wheel, smiling happily at each other. Theodore was not included because of the camera angle. But Juliana could imagine how happy the family of three was. On the contrary, she was rotting in hell.


    This piece of news made Juliana''s hatred toward Lucia hit the limit and she even had a grudge against Arthur. He knew that she hated Lucia and told her that he would keep a distance from Lucia, but what did he do behind her back?


    The magazine was torn into pieces by Juliana.


    Her hatred for Lucia, her grudge against Arthur, and her fear of the baby made her look all haggard.


    When Juliana didn''t want to see anyone, an unexpected visitor came to the vi.


    Peter never thought that Spencer would drop by to visit Juliana when Arthur was not here.

 Chapter 147 Dont Miss the Opportunity

    Spencer came here at the risk of being discovered by Arthur that he was still in Athegate, but he had to say something to Juliana face to face.


    "Spencer, still home?" Led downstairs, Juliana changed color when she saw Spencer.


    "Yep, I am here to see you." Spencer smiled and watched Juliana walking toward him.


    As expected, Juliana was in low spirits and it was a good time.


    "See me?" Juliana raised her eyebrows and wondered why Spencer suddenly showed concern for her.


    They came to the living room and sat down. Spencer said, "A few days ago, I went to visit an old friend at Luawell Harmony Hospital. I saw you walking with a man there, I called you several times but you didn''t seem to hear me. In the blink of an eye, you were gone. Julia, are you sick?"


    As soon as Spencer finished his words, he noticed that Juliana''s face turned pale and she shifted her gaze to the ground with a guilty look.


    He smiled and said casually, "Why did you go to Luawell to see the doctor? Davonnis has invested in the hospital in Athegate. You can ask Arthur to take you to the hospital."


    "No!" Juliana raised her eyes abruptly and said in a hurry.


    Spencer pretended to be surprised and raised his eyebrows. He didn''t say anything but waited for Juliana''s exnation.


    "No need... I went to Luawell to see pink peach blossoms with my friend. I felt unwell due to some local cause, so I went to the hospital." Juliana made up an excuse to cover up for herself. But she was very nervous and afraid that Spencer would tell Arthur about it.


    "Really?" drawled Spencer. He said doubtfully, "I don''t think that''s true. You look so haggard. I am worried about you. How about I ask Arthur to take you to the hospital."


    "No!" Juliana shouted and stood up excitedly.


    When she realized that she overreacted, she slowly sat down and tried to keep smiling.


    "Don''t disturb yourself. I have been resting at home for several days."


    "Really?" Spencer looked at Juliana suspiciously.


    "Yep," Juliana answered firmly, with her hands sped together and sweat oozing from her forehead.


    "That''s good..." Juliana breathed a sigh of relief.


    Her reaction amused Spencer, who thought it was so easy to read her thoughts.


    Then he continued, "Julia, are you in a rtionship with Arthur?"


    Spencer''s question confused Juliana. She didn''t understand why he asked that.


    Spencer exined, "Well, I have been with my friend since I came back. He is a celebrity in Athegate. I heard from him that you and Arthur often attended parties together, so I thought..."


    "It''s not what you think." Juliana denied his spection. Though she misled everyone on purpose by doing so, it was not a good idea to make Spencer, Arthur''s cousin, misunderstand her. So, she exined, "I''m his secretary intern, so I get the chance to show up with him."


    "Is that so?" Spencer smiled and said with regrets, "I get happy too early."


    "Spencer, what do you mean?" His words seemed to imply something, so Juliana looked up at him and asked.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you are with Arthur, Lucia will stand no chance, right?" Spencer didn''t hide his disapproval of the rtionship between Arthur and Lucia.


    To break them up was exactly what she wanted to do, so Juliana calmed down a bit after hearing his words. Then she put on a self-mocking smile and said, "Even if I don''t want them to be together, I don''t stand a chance to be with Arthur."


    Juliana''s words revealed her intention. Spencer was surer that it was the right choice toe here today.


    "Why not? You and Arthur grew up together and knew each other better and longer than anyone else. You are much better than Lucia, that calcting woman. Since your childhood, your parents have had the idea of arranging a marriage for you and Arthur. But you two have no crush on each other after so many years, so they could only give up the idea."


    Spencer''s words were an encouragement for Juliana. Before, she was worried about the attitude of Arthur''s parents, so she didn''t embrace Poppy''s n right away. But if Arthur''s parents had the intention of arranging a marriage for her and Arthur, then...


    "Spencer, you must be kidding." After pulling herself out of her head, she said casually, "Arthur and Lucia have a child. It''s a gap between me and Arthur that I can''t bridge."


    "Can''t you?" Spencer didn''t seem to care about it and said, "Just a kid. He''s the eldest grandson of the Davies family as long as he is admitted. It doesn''t matter who his mother is."


    It would be insincere of Juliana to pretend that she didn''t understand after Spencer had put it so bluntly.


    She asked Spencer carefully, "Spencer, do you think Arthur and I can be together?"


    Juliana asked Spencer because he was a member of the Davies family, and she wanted to get some recognition from him.


    "Of course, as long as you wish. Arthur cares more about you than any of his brothers. Don''t let the chance slip through your fingers." Spencer convinced Juliana.


    Juliana didn''t figure out why Spencer came to visit her until the end of that day, but what he said had been engraved on her memory.


    Her remaining pity for Arthur slowly wore off because of his betrayal. For a moment, she didn''t know whom to trust, so she seemed to find the only savior when Kane called her.


    She went out to make their meeting without any hesitation, but she didn''t expect Poppy would also be there when she arrived at the rendezvous.


    Smart as Juliana was, she asked Kane immediately, "Did you tell her?"


    "Julia, I''m sorry. I just think that Poppy can feel the same way as you, so..." Seeing Juliana''s haggard look, Kane felt very distressed for her. When he heard her question, he was guiltier. But Julianaughed instead of getting angry after hearing his apology.


    "Never mind. I was about to tell her." After saying that, Juliana shifted her gaze to Poppy with hatred in her eyes.


    Poppy was a shrewd woman. Seeing Juliana''s expression, she chuckled and said, "You''ve read the report, right? Do you still think friendship counts more than a love rtionship? Do you still think Arthur is worth your trust?"

 Chapter 148 Choose to Believe Lucia

    Juliana''s eyes were cold and filled with hatred. She said directly, "Stop being sarcastic. What do you want from me?"


    "Nothing. I just came up with a way to both break them up and make your baby legitimate. Julia, do you want to hear it?" Poppy smiled slyly and pretendedplicated.


    Juliana replied without hesitation, "I agree with the n you told me to break them up. You just need to tell me how to make my baby legitimate."


    "Great!" Poppy couldn''t help praising Juliana for her determination. Letting the paparazzi follow Arthur and Lucia indeed made a difference.


    She continued, "I can make Arthur father your baby as long as you have the guts!"


    Both Juliana and Kane looked at Poppy in wide-eyed amazement. They listened to her n. When Poppy finished speaking, Juliana recalled what Spencer had said to her, and seemed to have an idea, so she agreed to Poppy''s n and left without a moment of pause.


    Staring after Juliana, Kane had an inner struggle within himself. She looked haggard but seemed much tougher than before.


    "What are you looking at? She''s gone." Poppy sneered.


    "Poppy!" Kane looked back at Poppy and remembered to settle scores with Poppy, as her n was against his original intention. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you nned it?"


    "Don''t you think it''s a fabulous idea?" Poppy smiled casually and said, "The Davies family is rich and powerful. Arthur''s father is a financial tycoon on Wall Street. The whole world knows how influential he is. I grant your child a head start in life. Shouldn''t you be grateful?"


    "But that''s my child!" Kane repulsed Poppy''s n.


    Poppy raised her eyebrows and said in a much louder voice, "Yes, it''s your child. But don''t forget how you change from a country boy to a sess. Remember how much pain you go through to have afortable life. With your current status, can you secure your child''s future?"


    "I..." Words got caught in his throat.


    "Humph!" Poppy snorted, stared at Kane, and continued, "Juliana hasn''t known the baby is yours yet. If she knows it, can you take the consequences? Her hatred for you will make her kill the baby!" Poppy had hit the nail on the head, leaving him no room for argument.


    "Kane, it''s great news for both you and me that Juliana is pregnant." Poppy''s eyes shed.


    She warned Kane seriously, "Never tell the truth to her out of guilt no matter what happens in the future, or both of us will be doomed!"


    He finallypromised.


    After returning home, Juliana locked herself in her room.


    For the whole afternoon, she sat nkly in the dark room, letting viciousness take over her mind and discarding all her kindness.


    In the afternoon, as soon as Arthur came back home, Juliana greeted him as usual.


    "Arthur, wee back!" Juliana had been waiting in the hallway for a while. She beamed with joy as soon as she saw Arthur. The smile on her haggard face made her look more pitiful.


    "Julia, why are you standing here?" As the strong wind blew in, Arthur closed the door quickly, and then they walked to the living room.


    "Do you feel better now?" Arthur asked.


    "I''ve been resting for a week. It will be tricky if I can''t get better." Juliana stuck out her tongue mischievously and teased herself.


    "I''ve been too busy to take care of you these days.


    "I''ve been too busy to take care of you these days. Why are you so thin now?" Arthur frowned and stared at Juliana.


    He had been investigating the case recently and did not pay much attention to Juliana. How did she lose so much weight within just a few days?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I got sick when I went to Luawell because I was not used to the climate there. I didn''t want you to worry about me, so I hid it. I had diarrhea for two days and got better when I came back here. Now I am fine, so don''t worry," Juliana exined to Arthur with a smile.


    Arthur didn''t have doubts, but said reproachfully, "You should have told me about it. Fortunately, you are fine now."


    Juliana looked at Arthur sincerely. "Arthur, thank you. You are the only one who is willing to care about me so much except my parents."


    Arthur perceived her disappointment and had a weird feeling after hearing her words. But he did not express his feelings to her.


    Instead, he reached out to rub her head and said casually, "Don''t be silly."


    Juliana shrank from his touch and said with a sweet smile, "I can go to work with you tomorrow."


    "How about resting for a few more days?" Seeing Juliana''s haggard face, Arthur teased, "Anyway, you just sit there when you go to thepany."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Juliana was unhappy to hear that.


    She waved her hands as if to fight with Arthur. "I helped create a harmonious working environment, didn''t I?"


    "Yeah, you did increase the chances of employees gathering and chatting," Arthur joked with her.


    He breathed a sigh of relief secretly. Juliana could make a joke. It meant that she did get much better.


    The next day, Juliana went back to work with Arthur. Everything seemed to be back on track. It was just that Juliana hardly chatted with others and often stared nkly ahead when she was out of Arthur''s sight. Obviously, Lucia had been in a much better mood recently.


    Nia saw Arthur''s car appear downstairs again, and Lucia went out for an appointment every noon. She guessed Arthur was the guy apanying Lucia, and she felt happy for Lucia, but Eduard was very unhappy.


    One day at noon, when it was about time for a lunch break. Eduard went to the floor below to look for Lucia. After sending Nia away, he asked her directly, "Lucia, have you made up with Arthur?"


    Actually, Eduard knew the answer from the gossip magazines that he asionally browsed. He just felt Arthur didn''t deserve to be with Lucia.


    Hearing his question, Lucia didn''t stop sorting out the documents in her hands and replied softly, "You have known the answer."


    "Did he choose to believe you?" That was what Eduard wanted to know.

 Chapter 149 There Is More to It

    Lucia paused and her eyes shed. After a while, she said, "No, he said he would find out the truth as soon as possible."


    "Lucia, don''t you think you are a pushover? Arthur distrusts you and only protects Juliana, but you forgive him so easily!" Eduard was enraged by Lucia''s nonchnce. How could she forgive Arthur so easily! "What can I do? He is Theodore''s father." Though she said so, she knew clearly that she gave way to her love for Arthur.


    Upon hearing this, Eduard was indignant. He could not find the words to criticize Lucia.


    Heughed to release his anger, and whined at Lucia, "Why are none of my girlfriends as open-minded as you? They could even quarrel with me over whom had dinner with me!"


    Lucia was amused, nced at Eduard, and teased him, "Sounds like you have a lot of girlfriends, huh?"


    Eduard was speechless. Right on cue, Lucia''s mobile phone rang. She answered the phone directly.


    After hearing a few words, she frowned and said in a soft voice, "Okay, I see. Take good care of her."


    Eduard pricked up his ears when Lucia was talking on the phone. Though he didn''t hear the caller clearly, he was sure that it was Arthur and "her" referred to Juliana.


    "Is it Arthur?" Eduard''s anger red again.


    "Yes. Juliana has returned to thepany. It''s not convenient for him toe over and have lunch with me," Lucia said softly. But Eduard who knew her well could sense the coldness in her voice.


    "I''ve told you that he only protects Juliana!" Knowing that Arthur stood Lucia up because of Juliana, Eduard appeared angrier than Lucia. "Lucia, can you not be that soft?"


    "Arthur is right. Regardless of what Juliana has done, she is in her darkest moments. If Arthur leaves her alone for my sake, then I don''t think he is a good man." Lucia''s words showed how broad-minded she was.


    "Jesus!" Eduard couldn''t figure out what was on Lucia''s mind. More precisely, he had never understood it before. "You are really a saint. You don''t even mind your beloved man staying with another woman!" "Who says I didn''t mind it?" Lucia''s eyes flickered, "I choose to be tolerant when I need to, but it doesn''t mean I''ll be at the mercy of others, especially those who have evil intentions!" There were three reasons why Lucia chose to make up with Arthur for the time being. Firstly, she loved Arthur; secondly, Theodore needed fatherly love; thirdly, he promised her that he would not let go of Juliana if he found out Juliana was the evildoer.


    Even Lucia herself would not spare Juliana!


    However, the precondition was that Arthur figured out the truth. She was willing to wait.


    Seeing the light in Lucia''s eyes, Eduard realized that she was not a fool for love but an intellectual woman. His worry seemed unnecessary.


    "Eduard, thanks for your concern." Lucia was grateful for Eduard''s kindness, which was very precious in a society full of hypocrites.


    "I just hope that I am worried for nothing." Eduardughed to himself.


    Arthur came to Lucia''s homete at night. As soon as Lucia opened the door and saw her beloved man, she could imagine that he sneaked out after Juliana fell asleep.


    "Lucia, I miss you!" Though the cold from the air was radiating through his body, Arthur''s hug was warm.


    Lucia smiled and pretended to be troubled. "Sir, my husband is not at home now. Are you sure you want to sneak in and spend the night?"


    Arthur hugged Lucia and replied, "First, I am your husband; second, you opened the door for me. There is no such thing as sneaking in."


    Her feet were above the ground, but she didn''t feel uneasy in his arms.


    With a smile, Lucia leaned closer to Arthur''s ear and whispered, "Aren''t you afraid of being found out by Juliana?"


    Was Lucia a saint? She was not!


    Arthur turned gloomy at the mention of Juliana. But with the beloved woman in his arms, he chose to tell the truth, "I''ve been working on a case recently. She took a week off and looked very haggard after a week''s off. Though she said she got sick when she traveled to Luawell, I think there is more to it."


    Arthur was honest with her, which made Lucia feel his trust in her. Then she changed the subject, "What is the case that needs you to work so hard?"


    After putting Lucia on the sofa and sitting down, Arthur talked about thepetition over the projects with JTP Group.


    Hearing that, Lucia frowned and said apologetically, "Arthur, I''m sorry. I got Davonnis into trouble."


    The reason why Jacob stole projects from Davonnis was clear.


    "Don''t be silly," said Arthur, biting Lucia''s earlobe.


    Seeing her blushing, he smiled and said, "I am not that weak, okay? The loss of a few projects won''t have any impact on me." Arthur didn''t boast. Branch of Davonnis would not be shaken a bit just because of the loss of a few projects, let alone Davonnis Corp. "Then why do you care so much?" Lucia asked worriedly, avoiding Arthur''s bite.


    The worried look in Lucia''s eyes made Arthur touched. He replied with a smile, "JTP Group could not take away those projects on its own." "Someone is behind it?" As a businesswoman, Lucia had good business sense.


    "As my woman, you are really smart!" Arthur praised her to curry favor.


    Lucia was amused by his cheekiness and didn''t forget to ask with concern, "Have you found out who helped Jacob in secret?"


    "No." It affected Arthur''s mood to some extent.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He stopped fondling Lucia and said seriously, "I thought a mole in thepany helped him, but it turned out to be not true. It seems that Jacob is assisted by someone capable."


    "What are you going to do?" Lucia stared at Arthur and asked.


    "Recently, a new project has been developed in the south of the city. I will bid for this opportunity personally. If I lose to Jacob, it means there is a person more influential than me and Davonnis in Athegate," Arthur told Lucia his n frankly.

 Chapter 150 Test Jacob

    Was there anyone in Athegate that couldpete with Arthur? Lucia thought about it seriously.


    Suddenly, Spencer''s face came to her mind. A weird feeling surged through her. It seemed that all this happened after Spencer came to the Athegate...


    She didn''t tell her spection to Arthur; she didn''t want her doubts to affect their brotherly love.


    But she still wanted to give Arthur some hints, so she asked casually, "Is your cousin Spencer still at Athegate?"


    "Do you know Spencer?" Arthur raised his eyebrows and looked at Lucia with mixed emotions in his eyes.


    Actually, that day when Spencer went to the vi to visit Juliana, Peter told Arthur about it. Later on, they contacted each other on the phone and Spencer told Arthur that he would stay in Athegate to hang out with his friends. Arthur didn''t think too much about it.


    "I''ve met him several times. He looks like a kind person," Lucia said casually after noticing something wrong with Arthur.


    Arthur replied, "He''s not. Spencer and his father, Erik, are good at scheming and ying dirty tricks. The business they are doing in the USA is illegal. My father haggles over it with Erik many times. If you meet Spencer in the future, stay away from him."


    "Are you bad-mouthing your cousin and uncle behind their backs?" Lucia asked, amused by Arthur''s words.


    "You will be the daughter-inw of the Davies family sooner orter. The earlier you know it, the better," Arthur answered confidently.


    "Don''t babble nonsense!" Lucia blushed and cursed, but her heart was beating fast.


    She knew very well that Arthur was very firm about their rtionship, and what he said just now was not a joke.


    "I didn''t." Arthur then pulled Lucia into his arms, pouring out his deep affection for her.


    The next day, as usual, Arthur sent his son to the kindergarten and his wife to thepany before he went to his ownpany. To his surprise, Juliana hade to thepany herself.


    He thought Juliana would make a fuss about his staying outst night, but she didn''t even mention it. Arthur felt his thought was too despicable.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    On second thought, he realized that Juliana hadn''t mentioned Lucia for a long time. With faith in Juliana, he believed Juliana''s hatred for Lucia had been wearing off. He was happy about her change, but what he didn''t know was that Juliana had a big n on her mind.


    The development project in the south of the city not only presented an opportunity for Arthur to test Jacob, but also rted to the future of Davonnis in the next half year. Thus, as soon as Arthur arrived at thepany, he buried himself in work and nned every step to get the project with his subordinates. He didn''t believe that he would fall for Jacob''s trick again.


    Juliana majored in archaeology and knew nothing about business. Seeing that Arthur was so busy, she served coffee, handed documents, and seemed to throw herself into work, which made Arthur feel relieved.


    In JTP Group, Jacob was also making ns for this project. Poppy knew that he wanted topete with Arthur on this project, so she put aside her grudge against him temporarily and assisted him seriously. During this period, Poppy had a question.


    One day, after a meeting with the subordinates, Poppy stayed in Jacob''s office.


    After thinking for a while, she asked, "Jacob, you seem very confident in winning this project."


    "Well, don''t you have confidence?" Jacob smiled and asked Poppy.


    "Well, I do. But Davonnis is stronger than JTP Group. We don''t stand a chance to win it." She knew how strong Branch of Davonnis was, but Jacob looked so confident and ambitious in the process of making project ns, which created doubt.


    "So what?" Jacob snorted, "We took away several big projects from it, didn''t we?"


    Jacob''s words made Poppy more suspicious. He wouldn''t be so confident if he didn''t have a trump card.


    So, she asked tentatively, "Jacob, is someone helping us in secret?"


    Jacob knew Poppy very well. He was aware of her intention as soon as he heard her question.


    ''Wanna test my response?'' Jacob thought.


    He feigned displeasure, stared at Poppy, and said, "What? Don''t you believe in my ability? Don''t you believe that I can defeat Arthur on my own?"


    Seeing Jacob''s angry face, Poppy exined immediately, "I didn''t mean that. I just want to know if someone helps us secretly. We should thank him."


    "Well, if such a person existed, I would have thanked him," Jacob said, "Can you stop being suspicious? Whether by ourselves or by luck, we have won Davonnis several times. I just gained some confidence, but you got suspicious. Poppy, can you have a bit of trust in me?"


    Upon hearing his words, Poppy immediately feigned pity and said softly, "Jacob, I know you are working very hard. I shouldn''t have suspected you."


    "Good." Jacob snorted. Then he ignored Poppy and lowered his head to read the documents.


    Being ignored, Poppy wanted to lose her temper with him, but at the thought of his criticism just now, she could only let it go. Holding back her anger, she left his office.


    When she walked out of the door, Poppy winked at Tomas, who had been standing at the door, and signaled for him to go with her.


    Tomas was arranged by Poppy to spy on Jacob. Without any doubt, he followed her to the corner.


    He walked over and said respectfully, "Madam, what can I do for you?"


    With her head down, Poppy fiddled with her nails and asked casually, "Has Jacob met someone you don''t know recently?"


    Tomas thought for a while and shook his head at first. Poppy didn''t give up and let him think again. Then he remembered something. "Mr. Taylor did meet a stranger before the new year, but only once." "Only once?" Poppy repeated his words, thinking that it should not be a customer, so she continued, "What''s his name?"


    "At that time, he came to thepany and asked to meet Mr. Taylor for something urgent. I couldn''t decide whether to let him in, so I transferred his call to Mr. Taylor. Soon, he came upstairs. So I didn''t know his name," Tomas replied while recalling.


    Poppy thought carefully about every word Tomas had said.


    Jacob had be much morecent over the years. Though he treated others with good manners, Poppy knew very well he was proud and arrogant. This was the first time he had allowed a person who didn''t make any appointments to meet him directly. Poppy guessed that person must be a big shot!

 Chapter 151 Julianas Morning Sickness

    "Do you still remember what he looks like?" Poppy continued.


    "He is handsome, and..." Tomas paused.


    "And what?" Poppy pursued.


    Tomas continued to answer, "He looks like a business elite."


    Hearing this answer, Poppy rolled her eyes and said snappishly, "Useless information. I assigned you as Jacob''s secretary. Can''t you watch over Jacob for my sake? If Daisy hadn''t begged me, I wouldn''t have arranged you in this position that everyone envies!"


    Tomas did nothing but nod respectfully. His obedient look made Poppy feel bored. She red at him and left.


    After Poppy left, Tomas raised his head, and the way he looked changed. He turned around, walked back, and knocked on the door of the JTP President''s Office.


    "Mr. Taylor, the vice president asked me about Mr. Davies. I told her nothing, so she went back in anger." Standing in front of Jacob''s desk, Tomas told Jacob what had happened just now.


    "Well done!" Jacob gave Tomas a thumbs up and said with a smile, "Tomas, it''s good that you choose the right side. I''ll be good to you."


    It turned out that Tomas had been put into Jacob''s pocket. Recently, Jacob had not only been busy with the projects but also had his right-hand man make a list of Poppy''s men and pull them in. Those willing to change their side could stay, while those unwilling were kicked out of thepany by him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Taylor." Tomas was neithercent nor humble. After expressing his thanks, he left the office.


    Jacob stood up and turned to face the French window. With his hands in his pockets, he looked into the distance, smiling smugly, as if he was the dominator of Athegate.


    No one could stop him from doing whatever he wanted and getting whoever he wanted!


    At the beginning of March, Juliana had morning sickness, perhaps because of the sharp increase in mental pressure. Good news for Juliana, Arthur didn''t notice it because he was buried in work. Kane, however, was worried about Juliana very much.


    Juliana had some doubts about Kane''s concern. After he knew that she got pregnant, he showed his face in front of her frequently, took care of her, and called her every other day. He even sent the medicine for relieving morning sickness to Fragranerde Hall at midnight at the risk of being found out by Arthur.


    One day, Juliana couldn''t help asking Kane why he cared about her so much on the phone.


    On the other side of the phone, Kane kept silent for a long time. Atst, he said, "I don''t want you to endure everything alone."


    His words made her heart race. Juliana, who still had longing for falling in love, had an illusion that Kane liked her all the time. Then she epted his care naturally. It did ease her anxiety resulting from her first pregnancy. However, the clock was ticking.


    Though she was pregnant for only about a month, Juliana somehow felt her belly was a little bigger than yesterday when she took a shower.


    Frightened, she asked Poppy out.


    When Juliana arrived at the meeting ce, Juliana was not surprised to see Kane beside Poppy.


    Before Poppy said anything, Kane asked with concern, "Julia, did you sleep wellst night? Is your morning sickness relieved?"


    Poppy held back her contemptuousughter while Juliana replied shyly, "Yep, thanks for your medicine."


    Indeed, Juliana had a ruddy face and gained some weight these days.


    Poppy didn''t want to hear Kane''s concern for Juliana. Before they could talk more, he asked Juliana, "Julia, why did you ask me out? Wanna take action today?"


    "Yep. I''m afraid that Arthur will find out our n before we carry it." Juliana turned to look at Poppy with a straight face.


    "OK. Three dayster, the chairman of the Sherman Group will hold a banquet. Arthur will be invited. Remember to go with him and take action as nned. Take this and do not let others find it."


    With that, Poppy took out a very small bag from her bag and handed it to Juliana.


    Juliana didn''t reach out to take it. She frowned and mumbled, "I don''t want to..."


    "I know," Poppy replied with a smile.


    She stuffed it into Juliana''s hand and said, "Create some marks to mislead everyone into believing something happened between you and Arthur. Well, Kane can help leave the marks on you. By then, Lucia can also watch a good show."


    "Kane?" Juliana''s eyes widened and her face flushed.


    "Or what?" amused, Poppy asked.


    Juliana lowered her eyes. After a long while, she braced up her courage to look up at Kane, with mixed feelings of affection and shyness in her watery eyes.


    "Julia, don''t worry. I can handle it," Kane concealed his embarrassment and said, pretending to be calm.


    Finally, Juliana nodded slightly.


    After checking the details with Poppy again, Lucia put the small bag into her pocket and said goodbye to them before leaving.


    As soon as Juliana was out of sight, Kane couldn''t help but ask Poppy in an exasperated voice, "Poppy! Did you do it on purpose?" She even asked him to make those marks! "What are you talking about?" Poppy yed dumb, smiled, and said casually.


    "Why do you ask me to do that? You know..." Albeit irritated, Kane could not finish his words.


    "What? Do you want me to ask someone else for help? You are experienced in doing it, aren''t you?" Poppy said with sarcasm.


    "You!" Kane was too angry to speak.


    Poppy red at him, stood up, and left without telling Kane what was on her mind.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She knew very well that Kane had shown a lot of concern for Juliana recently.


    Overbearing as Poppy was, she would not cherish what she owned, but she didn''t allow someone else to take it away.


    Seeing Poppy leave, Kane, who was guilt-ridden for Juliana, didn''t chase after Poppy.


    Two dayster, Arthur received an invitation from the Sherman Group. Juliana "happened" to be around him, so she asked Arthur to take her to the party. Arthur had no doubts and agreed willingly.


    That night, Arthur came to Lucia''s house as scheduled. Sneaking out and spending the night at her house was what he did with ease recently.


    Every time Lucia opened the door for Arthurte at night, she would feel funny and helpless. Even so, she still waited for him in the living room every time before he came.

 Chapter 152 Poppys Arrangement

    "Sir, please say the code," Lucia said mischievously and stopped Arthur at the door.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Arthur''s sexy lips curled up, bent to kiss her on her forehead, and said softly, "Well, the code is, ''I love you''. Am I right?"


    Arthur flirted with Lucia, who was lost for words at his sudden confession of love and blushed. Arthur loved it when Lucia looked shy. He picked her up and walked into the living room with a smile.


    When they sat on the sofa, Arthur kissed her and smelled her fragrance. Apparently, he couldn''t get enough of it.


    Lucia pushed his face in resignation and asked, "Are you going to attend the banquet of Sherman Group tomorrow night?"


    Arthur reluctantly stopped and asked, "Why did you ask about it?"


    "I have to attend it tomorrow night..." Lucia said in a low and sad voice. Arthur could see the sadness in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Lucia," Arthur said apologetically with his forehead against hers. "I''m sorry to make you troubled."


    Arthur paid more attention to Lucia than anyone else. So he knew that she would refuse to attend any banquet held by the upper ss to avoid confronting Juliana who was around him all the time. Lucia''s thoughtfulness made Arthur ashamed.


    "I am not troubled," Lucia said softly as she put on a gentle smile, "I''m just afraid that Eduard will argue with Juliana on impulse again."


    Fascinated by Lucia, he became alert when Lucia mentioned Eduard. He manly sped Lucia''s waist to make them press against each other.


    Then he demanded, "Don''t dress so charming tomorrow night. Last time, Eduard acted smugly as if you were his woman. You can only be mine!" Arthur didn''t hide his possessiveness of her, which made Lucia''s heart thump.


    On a whim, she teased him, "As a CEO, you should not be that narrow-minded!"


    "No man wants to share his beloved woman with someone else..." Arthur whispered.


    It waste at night. He didn''t want to waste one more second, so he sealed her with a kiss and had sex with her.


    When Lucia felt an intense pleasure, Arthur''s words echoed in her mind. "No man wants to share his beloved woman with someone else..."


    For most people, the second day was new. They went to work or school routinely. Some people, however, were scheming and trying to take a shortcut to get everything they wanted. Juliana spent the whole day in anxiety. Though she had made up her mind, she hesitated when it was about time to carry out the n. Her conscience kept asking her if it was right to do that. Perhaps because Poppy sensed Juliana''s inner struggle, she called Juliana on a weekday, spared no effort to instigate Juliana, and mentioned ''Lucia'' again and again, which strengthened Juliana''s determination.


    In the afternoon, Arthur considerately went with Juliana to make preparations. Seeing her choose a conservative evening dress, he smiled and asked her why the way she dressed changed. Juliana then replied to him perfunctorily.


    In the evening, the Sherman manor, which was located in the east of the city, was receiving the guests. Arthur arrived with Juliana, and Jacob and Poppy arrived almost at the same time. The two couples didn''t talk, but Poppy secretly gave a meaningful look to Juliana when she passed Juliana.


    Soon, Eduard and Lucia arrived at the Sherman manor. Seeing Lucia''s outfit from afar, Arthur felt very satisfied.


    Lucia was as lovely as before. Tonight, she deliberately wore a dark blue striped suit, with her long wavy hair tied in a high bun, which concealed her deadly charm, and brought out her cold eyes. Thus, Arthur was less jealous of Eduard who was by Lucia''s side.


    Standing at the entrance of the banquet hall, Eduardined to Lucia again, "We are not working. You don''t have to dress like this."


    Lucia smiled confidently and asked Eduard, "Isn''t it good to wear like this?"


    Eduard was attracted by the confident look in Lucia''s eyes. Stunned for a moment, he admitted, "It''s good." Very good.


    Compared with those women wearing evening dresses, Lucia, who was dressed in a neat business suit, was more attractive. As soon as she stepped into the banquet hall, those guests habitually shifted their gazes to her.


    After entering the banquet hall, Lucia spotted Arthur and Juliana.


    She reminded Eduard beside her, "Please control yourself. Don''t rush over to argue with Juliana on impulse."


    "Roger, Miss Webb." Eduard obeyed her. Then he said in a low voice, "I don''t want to be protected by you again." It was so embarrassingst time.


    "What did you say?" Lucia asked deliberately though she had heard it clearly.


    "Nothing!" Eduard pretended to re at Lucia in anger. At this time, a business partner came over and they chatted.


    Lucia and Eduard, Arthur and Juliana, Jacob and Poppy, these three couples didn''t meet with one another in the Sherman manor as if they had a tacit understanding.


    Juliana poured wine into Arthur''s ss once it was not full. Arthur didn''t notice it. Instead, recalling the good time he had with Luciast night and seeing her conservative dressing today, he felt happy and drank more sses of wine.


    After Arthur drank a lot, Juliana excused herself and went to the bathroom, but she actually came to the garden. Someone was waiting for her beside the flower bed.


    "Kane." Walking to the man, Juliana called him in a low voice. It was Kane who was waiting for her.


    Kane took a look at Juliana and nodded, without saying anything. In embarrassment, neither of them spoke.


    Finally, it was Juliana broke the silence. "Hurry up. Poppy has arranged a ce for us."


    After saying that, she walked to the west side of the Sherman manor. The guest rooms were there. Poppy had bribed someone and got the key to one of the rooms.


    After hesitating for a while, Kane followed her. By the moonlight, two figures furtively entered one guest room of the Sherman manor.


    After entering the room, Juliana felt much more secure.


    She slowly turned around and looked at Kane, who locked the door from the inside.


    After shooting a nce at him, Kane raised her hand and began to take off her clothes.


    Kane stared at her nkly. His mouth twitched a few times, but he was unable to utter a word. Though unsatisfied with Poppy''s arrangement, he was unwilling to let someone else do it.

 Chapter 153 The Plan

    The most awkward moment urred. Juliana felt as if she would die from embarrassment, but she had no other choice. At the same time, she felt lucky that Kane was the one that left marks on her. Biting her lip, Juliana said softly, "Kane, be quick."


    Kane didn''t move.


    A sense of shame overwhelmed Juliana. But thinking that Kane was with her, she plucked up her courage, took a step forward, and urged in a trembling voice, "Be quick. Arthur will look for me soon." Hearing Juliana mention Arthur, Kane finally moved and walked forward.


    Hesitating for a while, he made up his mind and whispered in her ear, "Julia, I''m sorry."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It was an apology not only for getting Juliana involved in this n but also for having inflicted a mishap on her.


    Hearing his apology, Juliana trembled all over.


    Perhaps the darkness aroused courage inside of her, she lowered her head and replied, "It doesn''t matter."


    Then Kane made marks on Juliana as nned, but things gradually got out of control.


    Half an hourter, Kane apologized he held Juliana in his arms, "Julia, I''m sorry. I..."


    "Don''t say that!" Juliana said, "Kane, I won''t regret it..."


    Juliana had been grateful enough to Kane for his constant kindness.


    The fact that Juliana was so forgiving and affectionate towards him made Kane feel he was a sinner.


    He hurried to take tissue from the bedside to wipe the sperm on her body, but Juliana stopped him and said, "Keep it. It''s the most powerful proof."


    Kane''s hand froze in midair. He stared at Juliana with mixed emotions on his face.


    Juliana got up and got out of bed in such anxiety that she didn''t get steady on her feet.


    Kane lurched forward and held her fast. They exchanged nces with each other. And there seemed to be a subtle change in their rtionship after their making out just now.


    "Let me help you." Seemingly getting his chains unlocked, Kane no longer hesitated to be kind to Juliana. He offered to fix her evening dress. The cor covered all the traces, which was the reason why Juliana chose this evening dress.


    "I''m leaving." After getting dressed neatly, Juliana turned on the light, rubbed her hair, and repaired her makeup. When she was about to leave, Kane stopped her, helped fix her hairpin, and reminded her, "Be careful. Don''t worry."


    Juliana shot a meaningful nce at Kane and left.


    Then Kane went out of the room and left the Sherman manor through the back door, leaving no traces. Only the moon in the sky witnessed everything.


    When Juliana returned to the banquet hall and came to Arthur, Juliana was a bit nervous, but she got relieved after making sure Arthur did not notice any change in her. Then she continued to pass sses of wine to Arthur.


    Arthur had been talking with a business partner during Juliana''s absence, so he naturally didn''t notice that Juliana had been absent for such a long time.


    Finally, Arthur looked a trifle tipsy after drinking so much. Juliana faked a worried look and asked, "Arthur, did you drink too much?"


    "Did I?" Arthur asked Juliana with a smile.


    "Your face is red. Do you want to have a rest?" Juliana suggested worriedly.


    After so many social engagements, Arthur already had a high tolerance, so he replied to Juliana casually, "No need. I''m just a little bit tipsy. I can get some fresh air to sober up."


    Juliana was not anxious at all. She seemed to have expected that he would say so. Then she excused herself and went to the garden with Arthur.


    When an attendant passed by them, Juliana said to him, "Please bring me a ss of water."


    The attendant said yes and soon brought a ss of water over. Juliana picked it up, dipped her index finger into the water without being noticed, and handed it to Arthur. Arthur drank the water without any doubt.


    When he felt a bit dizzy, he held onto the wall and asked in confusion, "The wine provided by the Sherman family seems much stronger than I expected. I even feel a bit dizzy." With a worried look on her face, Juliana cautiously asked, "You are not really drunk, are you?"


    Shaking his head hard, Arthur said in a much deeper voice than usual, "I seldom get drunk. It''s strange..."


    "Stop parading your ability." Juliana hurriedly reached out to hold Arthur. "I''ll tell Mrs. Sherman and ask her to arrange a room for you to rest." After saying that, Juliana left.


    When she came back, Arthur had leaned against the wall in a trance.


    "Arthur, can you walk?" Juliana put Arthur''s arm around her shoulder and helped him to his feet.


    "Julia, I can walk myself." Arthur didn''t want Juliana to bear his weight, but his legs went weak when he tried to stand straight.


    "I told you to stop parading your ability." Frowning, Juliana tried her best to support Arthur and went to the west side. On the first floor were the guest rooms and on the second floor were rooms spared for valuable guests. It took Juliana a lot of effort to help Arthur upstairs. After helping him into the room, Juliana could finally gasp for breath.


    Arthur was dazed all the way to the room and his vision already blurred.

 Chapter 154 Feeling of Being Betrayed

    The way Arthur looked made Juliana secretly admire the strong effect of Poppy''s drug.


    When she went to get another ss of water, she sprinkled more doses of the drug into it without any hesitation.


    Soon, Arthur lost his marbles.


    It was so ridiculous that Arthur and Juliana were alone in this room. They used to be childhood friends who were honest with each other. But now one was unconscious and the other was scheming to set him up. And things seemed to get out of their control.


    "Lucia... Lucia..."


    His repeated mention of Lucia''s name calmed Juliana down. She pushed away Arthur abruptly and crawled to the side quickly.


    Juliana curled herself up on the edge of the bed, folded her arms around herp, and observed Arthur losing his mind.


    In the banquet hall, Lucia was staring at the west side. From the moment she came here, she and Arthur looked over the crowd and made eye contact with each other again and again. So, Lucia naturally noticed that he left with the help of Juliana.


    What happened to Arthur? He and Juliana had been absent for a long time!


    Feeling jealous, Lucia could no longer refrain from asking Mrs. Sherman about what Juliana had said. Actually, Lucia was there when Juliana talked to Mrs. Sherman, but she didn''t hear their conversation. Mrs. Sherman honestly said that Juliana asked her to arrange a room for her and Arthur because Arthur seemed to feel unwell.


    After knowing the whole story, Lucia had mixed feelings.


    She hesitated whether she should go to see Arthur or not. But somehow, the memories of catching Jacob cheating on her shed through her mind and sent shivers down her spine.


    ''Lucia! You idiot! How can Jacob be mentioned in the same breath with Arthur? Arthur will never betray you!'' Lucia criticized herself in her mind.


    Worry prevailed over everything. To reassure herself, Lucia dragged Eduard to go to see Arthur. They walked towards the guest room that Mrs. Sherman described.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Here we are." After she walked to the second floor, Lucia quickly found the room where Arthur was. But she hesitated when she stood at the door.


    "Lucia, don''t you trust Arthur?" Sensing Lucia''s hesitation, Eduard asked her. In his eyes, Arthur was a man of integrity.


    "I trust him!" Lucia defended herself.


    "Then knock on the door," said Eduard.


    Lucia showed a determined look on her face and raised her hand to knock on the door. But the door cracked ajar as soon as her fingers touched it. It turned out that the door was left unlocked! Juliana did it on purpose. She even deliberately asked Mrs. Sherman to arrange a room for Arthur and her when Lucia was beside Mrs. Sherman.


    Moans came through the crack of the door and entered Lucia''s and Eduard''s ears.


    As adults, Lucia and Eduard naturally knew what the moaning sound meant.


    Lucia''s face turned as white as sheet.


    Eduard looked embarrassed. He also realized what was happening in the room.


    But when he saw Lucia''s expression, he said, "Lucia, maybe we got the wrong room."


    Lucia shook her head. She couldn''t be more familiar with Arthur''s moaning.


    Right on cue, a clear female voice that removed Eduard''s doubts came from inside, "Arthur, you... you are so good..."


    The mention of Arthur''s name confirmed Lucia''s spection.


    The truth hit her like a thunderbolt. Jacob''s adultery with Poppy and the imagined intimacy between Juliana and Arthur constantly shed through her mind, and the pain was gnawing at her bit by bit! Tears streamed down her cheeks involuntarily. After being betrayed twice, Lucia suffered more pain than anyone else.


    Without hesitation, Lucia turned around and ran outside.


    Eduard hurriedly chased after her and cursed Arthur for being a scumbag in his mind.


    In the room, Arthur was bearing the pain alone, while Juliana was sitting next to him. When the footsteps outside the door faded, she stopped speaking and got up to lock the door from the inside. ''Lucia, how does it feel to be betrayed?''


    Juliana was so ecstatic that she even burst intoughter. The longer sheughed, the happier she felt. Even joy of tears flowed out of the corner of her eyes.


    Finally, she stoppedughing and sat calmly in the corner farthest from Arthur.


    ''Arthur, it''s your turn to suffer.''


    Lucia didn''t know how long she had run and where she had gone. She could only feel the pain that she couldn''t get rid of.


    Last night, she and Arthur were making out and sharing inner feelings with each other, but today he flirted with Juliana. Perhaps, Juliana and he had an affair at the very beginning. Or, Juliana wouldn''t have picked on her again and again.


    The distrust in Arthur caused Lucia to doubt his affection for her.


    Eduard ran after Lucia as fast as he could. He seldom did exercises before, and it was exhausting to chase after Lucia, but Eduard didn''t dare to stop. He couldn''t let history repeat itself.


    Finally, Lucia, who had run to the road, squatted down and buried her head like an ostrich. Eduard approached while gasping for breath. When he got closer, he heard Lucia''s sad sobs. Eduard knew that it was useless to say any words of constion, so he just sat beside Lucia and patiently apanied her.

 Chapter 155 Why Are You Here?

    Late at night, the moonlight shone on everything and made everything cast long shadows. But Lucia who was squatting on the road cast no shadow, just like a part of her heart was gouged out. Feeling bad, Lucia kept sobbing to vent her grief, anger, and pain.


    Eduard felt distressed for Lucia. Finding that her voice turned hoarse, he murmured, "I didn''t expect Arthur to be a womanizer. I thought it wasn''t him. You are such a good woman. He is so blind to have an affair with his friend!"


    "Just stop it!" said Lucia snappishly.


    "Why should I?" Eduard seemed to go against Lucia deliberately and went on, "Arthur is such a scumbag. I have to say, he is ungrateful, cold-blooded, and filthy to hit on his childhood sweetheart..." Eduard was pushed by Lucia who suddenly got up before he could finish his words.


    He lost his bnce and fell to the ground. He was not angry. He looked up and saw Lucia widen her eyes in anger with her back to the moonlight. Mixed feelings of sadness and anger crept upon her haggard face.


    "No more crying?" Lying on the ground, Eduard put on a mischievous smile and asked Lucia.


    "Fuck you!" Lucia''s red lips moved, and dirty words came out of her mouth. Eduard was just about tough when he was punched in the face by Lucia.


    He could not help but cry out. It was a very strong punch.


    "Did I have a nosebleed?" Eduard turned his head and asked Lucia when he felt something warm under his nose.


    "Hmm." Lucia nodded impolitely and lifted her hand to wipe her tears. She had to admit that her sadness was temporarily gone after Eduard deliberately irritated her.


    "Can''t you be gentle?" He raised his hand and touched his nose. The liquid Eduard touched made himin.


    "You are too annoying..." Lucia red at Eduard. Then she sat on the road with her eyes cast down and said nothing.


    "I turn your grief into anger. Shouldn''t you be grateful to me?" Eduard managed to sit up. Now his head was still buzzing. He turned to look at Lucia and continued, "No one wants to encounter it, and crying can''t solve any problem."


    "Hehe..." Lucia smiled bitterly. Though in extreme pain, it would never kill her. "How unlucky I was to be betrayed two times..."


    Only Lucia herself knew how sad she was when she mocked herself.


    Arthur betrayed her just now. And Jacob cheated on her six years ago. Within just a few years, she had been betrayed twice. Maybe she shouldn''t have fallen in love. "You can try to be with me. Perhaps it can make you have good luck," Eduard said jokingly.


    "You?" Lucia nced at Eduard and said, "Forget it."


    Never would she consider being with him.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Eduard defensively, "I am a good man. I flirted with all kinds of women before, but it was just because I didn''t the right person!"


    "Yes. One day you will have sheer luck to meet the right person," Lucia teased him, burying her face in herp. All of a sudden, even breathing hurt...


    Eduard wanted to retort. Seeing Lucia bury her face, he stopped ying jokes, patted Lucia on the shoulder, and whispered, "Is it painful and you want to cry? Hold it back even if you want." "You asked me to cry if I felt aggrieved, didn''t you?" Lucia turned her head and asked Eduard.


    "That''s different. Crying when you feel aggrieved can vent your grief, but crying when you are angry can only make you feel depressed," Eduard answered eloquently.


    He looked into Lucia''s eyes and said seriously, "Lucia, don''t get yourself crushed..."


    ''I would like to be tough, but I can''t.'' Lucia didn''t speak her mind. She buried her head in herp once again, feeling pained.


    Eduard sighed, put his hand on Lucia''s shoulder, and looked up at the sky. The moonlight was so bright, but it could not brighten Lucia''s world.


    The night got darker. Eduard tried to soothe Lucia.


    Arthur who was in the room slowly overcame the effect of hallucinogens. Poppy gave Juliana a very urate dose of hallucinogens to get Arthur to lose consciousness and sober up as soon as possible. After several hours of suffering, Arthur gradually recovered consciousness, but his eyes still blurred and he didn''t know where he was. He vaguely felt something happened. "Lucia?" Arthur whispered.


    Arthur changed color and stared at Juliana''s face in wide-eyed shock when Juliana lifted her face.


    Was he in a dream?


    "Arthur, are you awake?" Juliana nced at Arthur, and then she shyly lowered her eyes.


    "Julia! What''s going on?" He was not dreaming! Arthur quickly pushed Juliana away, and he panicked for the first time.


    Arthur''s push created some distance between them, allowing him to see everything clearly. What had happened was self-evident.


    "Arthur... You..." Seemingly sad about Arthur''s attitude towards her, Juliana cried out his name in a choked voice.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Realizing that he hurt Juliana, he sat up and felt a faint pain in his temples.


    He put the sheets on Juliana and asked, "Julia, what happened?"


    "Don''t you remember?" After Arthur sat up, Juliana asked him in a heartbroken tone with tears in her eyes.


    "No," Rubbing his temples, Arthur frowned and replied.


    "You were drunk at the banquet just now. I took you here to rest. You called my name again and again when we entered the room. I thought you..." Juliana shifted the me to Arthur.

 Chapter 156 Playing Hard to Get

    "I call your name?" Arthur didn''t believe that he would call Juliana''s name when he was drunk. Did she misunderstand something?


    "Arthur, you are with me because you like me, aren''t you?" Juliana stared at Arthur with sad eyes.


    "Julia, maybe you misunderstood me..." To make things clear, he had no other choice but to say these hurtful words.


    "Stop it!" Juliana looked away and her choked voice said, "I am so filthy. I should have known early that no one will love me. Just pretend as if nothing had happened tonight!"


    After saying that, Juliana wiped her eyes in anger and was about to leave.


    But the moment she got up, her legs went weak and she slumped onto the floor. Arthur hurried over to her to check.


    The sheets slipped from Juliana''s body, and those marks on her were revealed to Arthur. As a man, Arthur knew what it meant and he remembered that something did happen with his body.


    Arthur could no longer deny the fact that he slept with Juliana. But what he did not know was that it was caused by drugs and had nothing to do with Juliana.


    "Julia, can you stand up?" Knowing why Juliana''s legs were weak, Arthur repressed his strong sense of shame and helped Juliana to her feet. "Don''t touch me!" Juliana suddenly shook off Arthur''s hand, turned her face away from him, and said sadly, "Please have some respect for me!" Arthur froze, unable to utter a word. He could do nothing to make it up to Juliana.


    He silently watched Juliana getting dressed in a panic. She didn''t even nce at him. Arthur, who was rational and sober, didn''t know what to do now.


    And... How about Lucia?


    Arthur''s eyes dimmed at the thought of Lucia. If she knew this, what would happen? He could not imagine the consequences that he had to face.


    He hurt two women.


    Arthur''s mind was in a mess. He was thinking about how to get along with Juliana in the future, and how to exin this to Lucia, whether to admit his mistake or hide it.


    He was the CEO of Davonnis who had a high IQ and usually made decisions decisively, but now he was at a loss for what to do like ants on a hot pan.


    When Arthur was lost in thought, Juliana got dressed. She had secretly looked at Arthur from the corner of her eyes several times, with disguised pleasure in her eyes.


    After fixing her hair, she hesitated for a while before saying to Arthur, "Arthur, I know you are in a dilemma now. Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone about what happened tonight all my life."


    Arthur looked at Juliana with mixed emotions in his eyes. If it was a man who was afraid of taking responsibility, he would agree to Juliana''s proposal at once. But Arthur was never a man who would evade responsibility.


    "Julia, I don''t know how it happened, but I won''t make you suffer from it. I will offer an exnation to you." Arthur knew well that Juliana had suffered a lot. If she kept this thing to herself for his sake, he would never be at ease, so he seriously made a promise to Juliana.


    "What exnation can you give me?" Juliana looked at Arthur and asked with a wry smile.


    Arthur was speechless.


    Feeling embarrassed, Arthur knew it was improper for them to stay here for a long time. Thus, he quickly got dressed and led Juliana to the banquet hall. On the way, Juliana, who always snuggled against him, kept a distance from him on purpose, which hurt Arthur. But what happened next would hurt him more.


    By the time Arthur returned to the banquet hall, the banquet was almost over. Only a few guests that had great rtions with the Sherman family were there. Mrs. Sherman, who was talking to others, gestured to Arthur toe over when she saw him.


    "Arthur, how is it going with you?" Mrs. Sherman was an elder who had a friendship with Arthur''s mother, so she naturally showed concern for Arthur.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Thank you for your concern. I am fine," Arthur managed a smile and replied.


    "Good." Mrs. Sherman smiled and asked, "By the way, Miss Webb went to find you just now. Didn''t you meet her?"


    "What? Lucia went to me?" Arthur was shocked, and his heart contracted with pain.


    "Yep, she saw you leave the banquet hall, worried you were not feeling well, so she came to ask me and I told her where you were resting. Didn''t you meet each other?" Mrs. Sherman frowned in confusion and shifted her gaze to Juliana beside Arthur.


    ''It was Juliana that required me to tell Arthur''s whereabouts to Lucia directly, wasn''t it?''


    "No, maybe we happened to miss each other. Thanks for your hospitality today. We''ll go back first." With a buzzing sound in his ear, he turned around to leave after some chitchat with Mrs. Sherman. Juliana followed him after a moment of hesitation.


    He seemed to be walking mechanically, with no idea of where he was going and how long he had been walking. ''Miss Webb went to find you.'' Mrs. Sherman''s voice echoed in his mind.


    Guilt-ridden, he knew he hurt Lucia. He thought he had a chance to repair it. He thought he could confess to her and atone for his sin. But now, it turned out to be his wishful thinking. Where was Lucia? Did she already know something?


    Juliana followed Arthur closely, but feeling ufortable with weak legs, she could only stop and shouted to Arthur, "Arthur! Stop!"


    Arthur turned a deaf ear and kept walking. Under the moonlight, he cast a long shadow on the floor.


    "Arthur! You bastard!" Juliana bent down and screamed at the top of her voice, "Do you think you can get away from it if you keep walking like that?"


    Her exasperated voice made Arthur finally stop walking. He suddenly turned around and walked to Juliana.


    With aposed look in his eyes, he said loudly, "I will never shy away from it!"

 Chapter 157 Looking for Her

    After finishing speaking, Arthur reached out to hold Juliana and took her back. It turned out that they had walked out of the Sherman manor and reached the road. After returning to the Sherman manor and taking the key from the attendant, Arthur and Juliana got in the car.


    As soon as they were seated, Arthur said to Juliana, "I''ll drive you back first."


    "Are you going to find Lucia?" Juliana asked.


    "Yes," Arthur responded affirmatively. He must go to find her!


    This time, Juliana didn''t raise any objection but nodded. Appearing calm on the outside, she was ecstatic on the inside.


    Go to find her. Just go....Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After sending Juliana back to the vi, it was the wee hours of the morning and everything became silent.


    Arthur knew that Lucia should not be asleep. If she knew it all, she would be unable to fall asleep. If she did not know it, she should be waiting for him.


    After Juliana got off the car, Arthur turned the car around and drove to Lucia''s home.


    Juliana stood at the door and watched his car leave. The next second, she took out her phone.


    After a while, the phone was connected and Poppy said excitedly, "How''s it going? Is it done?"


    "Yep," Juliana answered with a smile on her lips.


    "Great!" Poppy was so excited that she wanted to exim, but she just reminded Juliana, "From now on, you should pretend to be open-minded and pitiful as if you did not care. Only in this way can you arouse Arthur''s guilt and sympathy. We''ll put on a show for them next month."


    "Got it." Juliana hung up the phone and went back to the vi.


    When Juliana was bathing, she looked at her naked body in the mirror. All she thought about was the scene where she made out with Kane. She had never felt sofortable and happy before.


    At this moment, Arthur was driving a Mercedes Benz in the city like crazy.


    When he finally arrived at Jard¨ªn de Nieve, Arthur found that there were no lights in Lucia''s house, so he quickly called her, but her phone was turned off.


    His heart contracted and he hurried upstairs to knock on her house door, but no one answered, and he even woke up Lucia''s neighbor.


    "Who is it? It''s sote at night." The neighbor rubbed his eyes, opened the door, and came out to question Arthur.


    "Mr. Werner, I''m sorry." Arthur often visited Lucia''s house, so he met Lucia''s neighbor before.


    He said, "I don''t know if Lucia is at home. I''m a bit worried."


    "Oh, Mr. Davies," Mr. Werner said with a smile when he saw the person in front of him clearly. "She didn''t answer the door, so I guess she''s not at home. You can go to the security guards at the gate and ask them. They should know it."


    Arthur thanked him and left, leaving Mr. Werner in confusion.


    Arthur knew from the security that Lucia didn''te back tonight. With doubts gnawing at him, he had a vague feeling that Lucia must have known it.


    But where could he find her now?


    He tried to call her again but to no avail. Arthur drove his car around the city. He went to the riverside park, and every other ce he went for a stroll with Lucia, but he couldn''t find her.


    In the middle of the night, the streets of the city were quiet. The long shadows on the floor looked creepy in the light. asionally, some high-speed cars sped by. All of this did not shake Arthur''s mind to find Lucia.


    ''Lucia, where on earth have you been?'' he thought.


    When he was driving, an idea came to his mind. Without hesitation, Arthur turned the car around and drove in a certain direction. Tonight, Eduard had been with Lucia. If Lucia was badly hurt, he would not sit by and do nothing!


    For the first time, Arthur felt it was a good thing that Eduard was with Lucia. Because of it, he knew where to find Lucia, that was, Eduard''s home in Royal Tower Apartments!


    At four o''clock in the morning, Arthur rang Eduard''s doorbell.


    The doorbell kept ringing through the luxury apartment. Wearing pajamas, Eduard walked towards the door angrily whileining about the one who was ying a prank on him.


    When he opened the door and saw theer, he became quiet at once.


    "Where is Lucia?" asked Arthur coldly as soon as the door was opened.


    "Well, just now I was wondering who was so wicked. It turns out to be you," Eduard sneered.


    He deliberately stretched his arm to block Arthur''s way and restrict his view. Unfortunately, he was not as tall as Arthur, so it was a failed attempt.


    He continued to say with sarcasm, "You should sleep at home in the middle of the night. Why do youe to my ce for Lucia?"


    "Cut the crap. I know Lucia is here!" Arthur felt unhappy about the fact that Lucia spent the night in Eduard''s house, so he said in an unkind voice, "I want to see her!"


    "Is this the way you ask for a favor?" Eduard blocked Arthur''s way to prevent him from entering.


    "Get out of my way!" Anxious to see Lucia, Arthur grabbed Eduard''s shoulder and pushed him aside, but Eduard held onto the wall to prevent Arthur from getting his wish.


    "Mr. Davies, don''t forget this is my house!" When he was almost pushed away, he said angrily, "Even if Lucia is here, it doesn''t mean you can see her as you want!"


    Judging from Eduard''s attitude toward him, Arthur was sure that Lucia must have seen something.


    In anxiety, he pushed Eduard hard and made Eduard stagger. Then he entered the apartment smoothly.


    "Lucia! Where are you? Lucia!" As soon as Arthur entered it, he shouted anxiously and looked around.


    He didn''t find Lucia in the living room, so he went to search the guest rooms one by one. Eduard followed him angrily.


    "Arthur, you''ve gone too far. This is my house. How dare you behave so rudely in my ce!" Eduard was furious at Arthur''s rudeness.


    Arthur could not find Lucia and got agitated. He turned around, red at Eduard, and asked, "Where is Lucia?"


    "Arthur, you still have the nerve to see her?" Eduard was no less angry than Arthur.


    "It''s business between Lucia and me!" Arthur didn''t want to talk to Eduard. He just wanted to see Lucia as soon as possible, even if he had to kneel at her feet. He really wanted to make amends. "Is it?" Eduard sneered, "Shouldn''t it be between you, Lucia and Juliana?"


    Eduard''s words brought the deep shame within Arthur to light. "Eduard!" Arthur strode to Eduard, grabbed his cor with both hands, and said in an exasperated voice, "You are in no ce to meddle in the business between Lucia and me!"


    "Yep, I am in no ce," Eduard stared at Arthur without fear and said coldly, "but I was the one with her when she felt bad. Arthur, where were you, and what were you doing at that time?"

 Chapter 158 Im Sorry

    Arthur''s eyes were full of anger, but he couldn''t say anything to refute Eduard. He slowly loosened his grip on Eduard''s hand, and a trace of frustration came into his eyes.


    "What? Too guilty to speak a word?" Eduard fixed his clothes and spared no effort to be sarcastic with Arthur. He couldn''t understand why Arthur still had the nerve toe to Lucia after doing something wrong!


    "I''ll ask you onest time. Where is she?" Arthur lowered his eyes and said in a husky voice.


    When Eduard was about to taunt Arthur, a cold female voice echoed in the room, "Let hime up."


    It was Lucia''s voice!


    Arthur raised his head and looked in the direction where the voice came from.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Knowing that it was from the top of the stairs, he pushed Eduard away with one hand and ran upstairs. Eduard stomped his feet angrily. He couldn''t understand why Lucia was being soft after Arthur made such a huge mistake!


    Eduard''s apartment was a two-story duplex apartment. On the second floor were his study and entertainment room. In the middle of the first and second floors, there was arge bay window. Arthur climbed the spiral stairs rapidly. At the end of the stairs, he saw Lucia sitting on the bay window.


    Lucia folded her arms around her knees. The moonlight sprinkled on her through the ss, creating a faint halo. It should be like a surreal moment, but the cold expression on her face pulled Arthur back to reality.


    "Lucia!" Arthur finally found her. He rushed to Lucia and reached out to touch her, but she dodged nimbly.


    "What''s up?" Under the moonlight, Lucia''s expression looked obscure, but the cold light in her eyes was more frightening than ever.


    Seeing the cold light, Arthur lost his tongue.


    Lucia chuckled and turned around to look out of the window. In fact, she had heard the quarrel between him and Eduard just now. She didn''t want to see Arthur. Now she asked him toe up just because she didn''t want to put Eduard in a predicament.


    "Lucia..." Arthur could feel her sadness. He knelt down on one knee without hesitation and looked up at Lucia''s side face, exining, "What happened between Juliana and me was an ident. I don''t know how it happened."


    Arthur was telling the truth, but his exnation sounded like a feeble excuse.


    "An ident? Don''t you know how it happened?" Lucia had faith in Arthur. Even though he had once suspected her, her faith in him was never shaken. But now, hearing what he said, she only felt it absurd to trust him.


    "You hugged her by ident. You didn''t know how you made out with her. Arthur, don''t you feel your exnation ridiculous?" Lucia turned around, stared at Arthur, and asked seriously.


    "I..." Being stared at by Lucia, Arthur could not say anything to defend himself.


    At this moment, he could only say, "Lucia, I''m sorry."


    "Keep your apology to someone that can take it," Lucia said coldly.


    The guilty look in Arthur''s eyes only disgusted her.


    It was the first time that Arthur saw a look of disgust on Lucia''s face. Arthur was shocked.


    Even when they had trust issues, Lucia did not show a look of disgust to him.


    Arthur realized that he had lost something, but he was not unwilling to ept the reality!


    "Lucia, it was just an ident. Julia and I didn''t love each other at all. I love you!" Arthur confessed his love to Lucia.


    The fury came into Lucia''s eyes as she said snappishly, "Even if it was an ident, you did hug, kiss, and even enter her. You couldn''t deny it! Arthur, what are you trying to exin? Just tell me you still love me so that I can forgive you unconditionally?"


    Lucia''s blunt words were like a knife that both pierced into Arthur''s heart and gouged out her heart.


    Seeing Arthur keep quiet, she bent to smell him, and said something harsher, "


    "You smell of her now!" Lucia said in disgust.


    Arthur really wanted to reverse the time, but it was impossible to do that.


    What Lucia said was right. What he had done was despicable.


    "Lucia, I''m really sorry. I can do anything as long as you forgive me!" Arthur knew that Lucia was very disappointed in him, but he really didn''t want to lose her.


    "If I forgive you, I can forgive Jacob too, right?" Lucia asked Arthur with a smile on her lips, regardless of the stabbing pain in her chest.


    Arthur was speechless. What he had done to Lucia now was no different from what Jacob had done to Lucia, right?


    "Arthur, I told you before that I couldn''t bear being betrayed once again. Did you remember what you told me? You said that you were different from Jacob and you would never hurt me. Now I know men are the most unreliable creatures." Lucia sneered.


    Arthur loved it when Lucia smiled. But now, he was afraid to see her smile, which seemed so hurtful like a whip.


    Attempting to make Arthur give up, Lucia went on, "Even if I forgive you, what about Juliana? After you had sex with her, you are going to have a clean break with her or contact her as usual? Shouldn''t you be responsible for her after you made out with her?"


    This series of questions hit the nail on the head. A hint of hesitation came into his eyes. Lucia noticed it and realized that she would never forgive him.


    As a proud woman, she would never share her man with any other woman!


    "You can leave now," Feeling utterly hopeless, Lucia said coldly.


    "Lucia," Arthur called anxiously, feeling distressed for her.


    He grabbed Lucia''s wrist and pleaded, "I am willing to do whatever you want me to do. Don''t hurt yourself like that, okay?"


    ''In his mind, what I said is only hurtful to me?'' Lucia thought sadly.


    She felt a sharp pain in her chest, let out a chuckle, and said slowly, "Fuck off. Never show your face to me from now on!"


    Her determined voice left no room for his refusal. Arthur was startled, looked into her eyes which used to be affectionate, and found hatred in them. He felt as if he had lost his soul and any chance to patch things up with Lucia.

 Chapter 159 Juliana Left Without Saying Goodbye

    "Lucia asked you to fuck off. Didn''t you get it?" Eduard went up to the second floor and spoke at the right time when Lucia and Arthur were in a stalemate.


    Arthur was boiling with rage and misery at the moment. Eduard, who appeared suddenly, gave Arthur an outlet to vent his feelings.


    "I''ve told you that it''s the business between me and her. You are in no ce to interfere!" Arthur stood up slowly and scolded Eduard coldly.


    Eduard didn''t respond. He just stared at Arthur and hinted to Arthur that he should think about Lucia. Arthur took the hint and turned to look at Lucia, only to see that the way she looked was the same as before. She sadly curled up and looked out of the window like a sculpture.


    Seeing that Arthur had understood what he meant, Eduard turned around and walked downstairs first.


    Arthur gazed at Lucia quietly. Eduard indicated with good intentions that whatever Arthur said was like rubbing salt into Lucia''s wounds. Arthur got it, so he said softly, "Lucia, I''m leaving now."


    Giving her some time to calm down was the only thing Arthur could do now.


    Lucia didn''t respond. Arthur clenched his fists to suppress his desire to stay. He looked at her again, frowned, and turned around to leave.


    The sound of Arthur''s footsteps died away at the bottom of the stairs. Only then did Lucia move and buried her face deeper into her knees.


    "Don''t me me. The house is not soundproofed, so I heard what you just said..." When Arthur went downstairs and the two came to the living room, Eduard shrugged and said to Arthur.


    "You believe me?" Seeing that Eduard''s attitude towards him sharply differed from before, Arthur knew Eduard was convinced by his exnation, though Lucia thought it was just an excuse.


    "I''m a man. I know this kind of thing very well. Besides, I have quite a lot of contacts with you, so I know you are a big drinker. I can''t imagine how much alcohol you need to drink to make a drunken mistake..." Eduard actually had been listening to their conversation at the top of the stairs just now. To be honest, he did not think that Arthur was lying, especially when the person who had sex with Arthur was Juliana, that scheming woman!


    Arthur''s face turned solemn after he heard Eduard''s words. He was d that Eduard could understand him, but it seemed that Eduard was trying to imply something.


    When Arthur kept silent, Eduard went on, "The point is whether Lucia believes you or not. She''s right. Even if she forgives you, what about Juliana?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Julia is not that kind of person..." Eduard''s implication was obvious, but Arthur didn''t want to doubt Juliana. He could perceive Juliana''s uneasiness after what happened a few hours ago.


    But Arthur didn''t know Juliana was no longer the good girl he had known. With evil intentions, Juliana just yed victim with him to gain sympathy.


    "That''s why I called you downstairs just now," said Eduard, staring into Arthur''s eyes "The priority is not to ask Lucia for forgiveness. Women had a lower tolerance for betrayal than me. Also, Lucia has been betrayed once. Now youe to Lucia and disyed a hesitant attitude. Even if you kneel down, I don''t think you can win her heart back. The first thing you need to do is to solve the problem between you and Juliana. After you work out an agreement with Juliana, you will have good reasons to ask Lucia for forgiveness."


    Eduard came up with a reasonable solution. Arthur knew what he said made sense after he calmed down a little bit.


    "You said that Juliana is not that kind of person. I can understand your childhood friendship and your internal struggles, but the precondition is that Juliana does not use your friendship to achieve her purpose. If she did use it, Arthur, you should be alert, right?"


    Eduard reminded Arthur in a euphemistic way that he should be wary of what Juliana had done.


    "Just now... She told me that she could pretend as if nothing had happened." Arthur hesitated for a while and told Eduard what Juliana had said. Unexpectedly, Eduard let out a snort ofughter.


    "Mr. Davies, wise as you are, you do buy words of a bitch?" Eduard didn''t buy a word of it.


    Arthur frowned tightly at Eduard''s remark on Juliana. It was undeniable that he was affected by Eduard''s words.


    "That''s all I can say. Try to know what is right by yourself. A reminder. Do not show your face to Luciately, which will only make her sadder," said Eduard.


    "Thank you." After calming down, Arthur showed gratitude for Eduard''s kindness.


    "Save it. I''m just helping Lucia." Eduard gave a look of disdain to Arthur. If he could beat Arthur, he would have beaten Arthur up first!


    Arthur didn''t mind Eduard''s attitude. He lowered his eyes and asked in a low voice, "How long has she... been sitting there?"


    "Since we came back from the Sherman manor. I took her here because I was afraid that she might do something she''ll regret. Theodore is in Nia''s ce. Don''t worry." Eduard somehow showed his kindness again.


    "Then please... take good care of her." Arthur had mixed feelings as he had to ask another man to take care of his beloved woman.


    "You don''t have to tell me. Just leave." Eduard walked to the door and opened it.


    Arthur didn''t say anything more. He left Eduard''s vi and went downstairs. Instead of getting in the car immediately, he looked up at Eduard''s apartment. Behind the window was Lucia. She was so close to him, but he felt they were so far away from each other.


    Arthur stood there for a long time before he left. Eduard was right. He had to solve the problem between him and Juliana first.


    But when Arthur returned to the vi, Peter told him that Juliana had left and left a letter to him.


    With mixed feelings, Arthur opened the letter, which read --


    Arthur, I''m leaving. I don''t want to put you in a dilemma. The ident just now caught me off guard. During this period, I have been in a downward spiral, and you have been with me all the time. I can''t deny that I have a feeling of dependence on you. Perhaps because of it, I didn''t push you away immediately when you called my name and hugged me after you were drunk. It''s all my fault.


    But I hope you won''t misunderstand me. I know what it means to me, to you, and... to Lucia. I hate Lucia, but I have never thought of retaliating against her in this way. It even ruined the friendship between us. When I returned home, I was at a loss for how I should treat you. So, please forgive me for leaving without saying goodbye. I don''t want to embarrass you. I don''t wish you to give me weird looks. When you can getfortable with it, I''ll see you again.

 Chapter 160 Take Theodore Away

    After reading Juliana''s letter, Arthur ran to her room. There seemed to be no change, but Juliana''s belongings on the table were gone. When he came to the wardrobe, he found that it was empty. Juliana really left.


    Arthur came back and wished to have a good talk with Juliana about this matter. But now, after she left, Arthur only felt worried and guilty. Juliana had been raped before. He forced himself on her after he got drunk. But he even doubted her because of what Eduard said.


    Without any hesitation, Arthur grabbed his coat and walked out. He asked all the servants to go out to look for Juliana. Finally, he found her at the airport.


    "Julia!" When Arthur saw Juliana from a distance, he called her name and ran after her.


    When Juliana saw him, she turned around and ran away like a frightened rabbit, but her arm was grabbed by Arthur who caught up with her.


    "Julia, why do you leave?" Arthur held Juliana''s hand and asked.


    "Why not? Should I stay here to be a thorn in your side?" Tears began to stream down Juliana''s cheeks. She looked at Arthur with an aggrieved face and sobbed.


    "I didn''t mean to me you..." Arthur didn''t know how to express his feelings.


    "You didn''t mean to me me, but you made it clear that it was just a drunken mistake. It was my fault that I didn''t push you away. It was my fault that I had a feeling of attachment and dependence on you. It was all my fault..."


    Juliana roared as she grabbed the back of Arthur''s hand and slowly slumped onto the floor. She was like a fragile porcin doll.


    Arthur felt bad when he saw Juliana like this. He could understand the struggle within Juliana. And, he was to me for what happened, too.


    "Julia, it''s not your fault. It''s partly my fault. Let''s find a solution. Don''t hurt yourself, okay?" Arthurforted her.


    "How?" Juliana raised her head, with tears on her face.


    She said sadly, "Tell me how to solve the problem. Do you think I can really pretend nothing has happened, joke, and chat with you as usual? Arthur... Our rtionship has changed. I don''t know what to do." Juliana told him her sufferings while cleverly indicating that her feelings for Arthur had changed.


    Arthur didn''t know what to say. He just held Juliana''s hand tightly and said, "You can''t leave. I said I would give you an exnation!"


    "What exnation?" With a bitter smile, Juliana responded, "I want you to be with me. Are you willing to be with me?"


    Arthur''s face darkened and he couldn''t speak.


    "I knew it..." With her head down, Juliana said sadly, "I know I''m filthy. I know I don''t deserve you. Just let me go..."


    Seeing people around slowly gathering, Arthur held Juliana''s hand and said, "Let''s talk about it when we get back. Anyway, you can''t just walk away. I can''t betray your parents'' trust."


    Regardless of Juliana''s struggle. Arthur grabbed her luggage and took her to the exit. Juliana passively followed Arthur, with tears in her eyes, but no sadness or guilt at all.


    On their way home, Juliana sat in the passenger seat and shed tears. Arthur didn''t say a word either.


    When they got home, Arthur handed Juliana''s luggage to Peter and told him to keep an eye on Juliana in front of her. He couldn''t let her leave by herself. Feeling troubled, Peter still agreed and went upstairs with Juliana''s luggage.


    There were only Arthur and Juliana left in the living room.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The atmosphere was awkward. There was a gloom in the air after the quarrel.


    Sitting on the sofa, Juliana suddenly asked, "Did you go to see her?"


    Arthur was standing. Hearing Juliana''s words, he took a look at her and replied in a low voice, "Hmm."


    "She didn''t forgive you, did she?" Juliana raised her head and asked, her eyes red and swollen.


    Arthur didn''t know whether he should shake his head or not.


    "How about I exin it to her?" Juliana suggested. "I hate her, but I have never thought of separating you from her in this way. I believe she will understand."


    "She can''t understand!" When it came to Lucia, Arthur lost his mind. He roared and found that Juliana frowned.


    Then he lowered his voice and said, "Leave Lucia''s business to me. Let me think about how to take care of it."


    "Okay," Juliana said as if she had thought it through, "I won''t leave. You don''t need to let Peter watch over me. Perhaps, I am also expecting what you will do about it..."


    After saying that, Juliana took a nce at Arthur and went upstairs. Looking at her figure, Arthur had mixed feelings.


    At dawn, Lucia left Eduard''s house. She didn''t let him drive her home. Instead, she took a taxi to Nia''s house to pick up Theodore.


    As soon as Nia opened the door, she found that there was something wrong with Lucia.


    She wore the clothes she wore yesterday, and the haggard look on her face distressed Nia.


    "Lucy, what happened?" Nia let Lucia in and asked worriedly.


    "Nothing. Theodore hasn''t woken up yet, right?" Lucia turned to Nia and said, "Book two tickets to Chicago for me. I want to go to the USA right away."


    "What?" Obviously, Nia was taken aback.


    "Just do as I said. I''ve already informed Eduard." With that, Lucia walked into the guest room and slowly walked to her son who was still sleeping. Seeing Theodore''s lovely and handsome face, Lucia couldn''t help but shed tears.


    She cried her eyes outst night. She thought she would never cry again, but when she saw her son, tears streamed down uncontrobly.


    Noticing that Nia was standing behind her, Lucia bit her lip hard to hold back her tears. She wiped her eyes with her hand and bent over to kiss Theodore''s forehead.


    "Babe, wake up. It''s time to get up."


    Lucia''s clear and pleasant voice was like something soothing to pull Theodore out of his dream.


    The child opened his eyes in a daze and immediately cracked a bright smile when he saw Lucia. "Mommy, you''re back."


    "Yes, Mommy is back," Lucia replied in a soft voice. She held Theodore in her arms and buried her face in his shoulder. It was not until then that Lucia felt she was alive. Without wasting time, Lucia said goodbye to Nia after washing up with Theodore. She went home with him, packed the luggage, and was about to go out.


    At this time, Theodore asked, "Mommy, where are we going?"

 Chapter 161 Visit Esmae in Chicago

    "Go to Chicago to visit Grandma Esmae," Lucia replied, holding Theodore.


    "Why are we going to Grandma Esmae all of a sudden? Don''t I need to go to kindergarten?" Theodore missed Esmae, but he couldn''t understand why they went to Chicago all of a sudden. He still had to go to kindergartenter.


    "Mommy has taken a leave of absence for you," Lucia squatted down, looked at Theodore tenderly, and said, "Mommy has to take a big case recently and will be very busy, so you go and stay with Grandma Esmae for some time. When I am done with it, I will pick you up and take you back home, okay?"


    Lucia made this decision after a whole night of deliberation. She could not leave Athegate now. If Theodore was around her, clever as he was, he would find Arthur had broken up with her one day. Lucia couldn''t figure out how to exin such aplicated thing to her son. The best solution was to have him live with Esmae for days, and then pick him up when she could face up to everything.


    Theodore tilted his head and stared at Lucia for a while.


    Then he smiled sweetly, kissed her on the cheek, and said, "Okay, Teddy will go live with Grandma Esmae first. Don''t worry, Mommy. I''ll take care of myself, and you should take care of yourself too." "That''s my good boy." It was so sweet of Theodore that Lucia couldn''t help but take him into her arms, trying her best to hold back the tears that welled up in her eyes.


    Then, Lucia took Theodore on a flight to Chicago at noon. After more than ten hours of flight, the two arrived smoothly. Lucia did not notify Esmae in advance, so no one came to pick them up. She took Theodore to the exit and waited for the taxi. At this time, a familiar voice rang out beside her.


    "Are you Lucia?"


    It was surprising to hear local Athegatenguage in the USA. Lucia turned her head with a twinkle in her eye and found that the person who spoke to her was Spencer! "Mr. Davies, what are you doing here?"


    "I knew it was you," Spencer put on a soft smile, looked at Theodore, and asked, "Do you take Teddy here for a trip? Hello, Teddy, remember me? I''m Uncle Spencer."


    Theodore, who had a photographic memory, recognized Spencer at once, so he politely said, "Hello, Uncle Spencer."


    Lucia said to Spencer with a polite smile, "No, I got back here to take care of business. If you will excuse me, my taxi arrives."


    The taxi stopped beside Lucia. Before she could open the car door, Spencer waved his hand to signal for the driver to drive away.


    When Lucia turned her head and frowned at him, he said with a smile, "Where are you going? I''ll just drop you and Teddy off."


    "Would it be too much trouble for you?" Spencer''s proposal repulsed her.


    "No, where are you going?" Saying that, Spencer took the suitcase in Lucia''s hand.


    Theodore felt the smile on Spencer''s face was insincere, and he pulled at the hem of Lucia''s shirt.


    Lucia looked down and made eye contact with Theodore, reassuring him by the eye. Then she gave Spencer the address of Browns Manor.


    "Are you going to Browns Manor to see Ms. Wilson?" Spencer asked Lucia, faking a surprised look.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucia raised her eyebrows slightly in puzzlement.


    Spencer noticed the change in Lucia''s expression, smiled, and answered frankly, "Edwin asked me to contact Ms. Wilson. You should know the grudge between Ms. Wilson and Edwin and Sophie, right?" Lucia took the tumble. It turned out the way Sophie came up with was to ask Spencer to be the mediator? But why?


    Seeing the confused look in Lucia''s eyes, Spencer exined, "Davonnis is in business with the Browns family, so Edwin and Sophie asked me to do it."


    "So that''s it..." The truth dawned on her and she then asked, "Are you going to see Esmae too?"


    "Yes," Spencer said with a brighter smile on his face, "another coincidence."


    "Yep..." Lucia replied in a low voice. Since they were going in the same direction, she would not refuse his kind offer. Then she said, "Please."


    "You''re wee," Spencer said with a smile on his lips. He pulled the suitcase in one hand and picked Theodore up in the other,ughing regardless of the mild panic that showed in Theodore''s eyes. "Teddy seems to have grown a lot taller than thest time I saw him."


    Lucia smiled and nodded. It was hard for her to ask Spencer to put the child down, so she could only hold Theodore''s little hand tightly to soothe him.


    The three arrived at the parking lot while talking. From a distance, the three looked like a family, and Spencer had a car here, which was, coincidentally, a Rolls-Royce Phantom.


    Lucia looked at Spencer''s Rolls-Royce Phantom, thought of Arthur, and felt depressed. But she kept smiling because Spencer was beside her.


    They got in the car. Spencer drove to Browns Manor and met Esmae with Lucia.


    "Lucia, why didn''t you tell me in advance that you wereing back?" Esmae was busy with her work in the study and came downstairs after getting a message from the maid. She raised her eyebrows in confusion at the sight of Spencer, but soon her excitement of seeing Lucia and Theodore prevailed over confusion.


    "Esmae!" Lucia held Theodore in her arms and walked to Esmae. Seeing Esmae, she got a little bit relieved. Her eyes betrayed her vulnerability.


    Esmae knew Lucia very well. Noticing the emotions revealed on Lucia''s face, she immediately caressed Lucia''s face and asked, "Are you alright? Did something happen?"


    Lucia shook her head. Given the presence of Spencer, an outsider, and Theodore, Lucia did not think it was a good time to tell Esmae about her problems.


    Esmae read Lucia''s thoughts after they exchanged looks. Esmae asked no more questions but hugged Theodore, a little cutie she hadn''t seen for a long time. "Grandma Esmae, I miss you so much!" Giving Esmae several kisses on the cheeks, Theodore sweet-talked Esmae and made herugh.


    Then Esmae asked the maid to take Lucia and Theodore to the room for a rest, while she took Spencer to the study.


    "Looks like your n is working out well." Once the door was closed, Esmae, who was sitting in a chair, said to Spencer with a faint smile on her face.


    It must be because of Arthur that Lucia was in a depressed mood.


    "Yep, I did pretty well," Spencer responded briefly, taking all the credit.

 Chapter 162 Spencers Wishful Thinking

    "But ..." Esmae added with a twinkle in her eye, "as to how far you''ve gone, I won''t know it until I talk with Lucia."


    "Of course," Spencer didn''t mind being doubted and smiled, "Please invest your money in mypany after you make sure."


    "You seem to have it in the bag," Esmaeughed and said jokingly.


    Spencer smiled confidently and did not intend to leave.


    "You still have something to say?" Esmae asked Spencer who seemed to have more to say.


    Spencer took a breath. Knowing that he couldn''t miss this chance of a lifetime, he said to Esmae, "Ms. Wilson, what do you think of me?"


    Spencer''s sudden question caused Esmae to raise her eyes to stare up at him. "Why did you ask that?"


    "Lucia is excellent," Spencer gave an irrelevant answer. Esmae was smart and got his hint immediately.


    "Mr. Davies, you are a talented young man, but it''s hard to tell if you still have pure feelings in this big bad world."


    "I will when I meet the right person," Spencer replied with a smile.


    Spencer''s purpose was obvious. He knew Esmae had a remarkable influence on Lucia, so he tried to win her favor first. With Esmae''s support, he could marry Lucia even if his father opposed it.


    "If my memories serve me right, you have been divorced twice," Esmae asked instead of giving an opinion.


    "Yep, just business, loveless marriages," Spencer answered frankly.


    "Lucia is very discerning," Esmae added.


    "I want to pursue Lucia, and it is up to her to say yes or no. I respect you, so I inform you before I woo her." Spencer ttered Esmae.


    "Since this is the business between you and Lucia, there is no need to talk to me about it," Esmae replied bluntly, indicating she would not meddle in it.


    "Thank you, Ms. Wilson!" Spencer had nothing to worry about now.


    Esmae stopped being polite and said, "Save it. It''s not up to me to decide. Go back first ande to me if you need my help."


    "OK," Spencer answered and said goodbye and left.


    When Spencer left, Esmae''s face betrayed her true feelings. She sneered and said, "An insincere man like you wants to get Lucia? Dream on!"


    Thinking of Lucia, Esmae felt heartbroken. She hadn''t seen Lucia look so depressed for a long time, so she went out of the study to find Lucia before Lucia came to her to pour out her heart. Theodore grew up in Browns Manor, so he had run out to y with the servants'' children.


    In the room, Lucia sat on the edge of the bed packing her things, but her movements were strange. She folded her clothes, paused dazedly for a moment, and moved a bit. Her movements were in circles, so she folded the same clothes for more than twenty minutes.


    When Esmae entered the room, she saw Lucia repeat her movements.


    "Lucia, what happened to you?" Esmae asked softly as she closed the door and came to Lucia.


    Lucia blinked and realized that Esmae had stood beside her. She looked into Esmae''s eyes filled with concern. Mixed feelings of grievance and grudge surged through her all of a sudden. She could no longer control her emotions.


    Putting down the clothes in her hands, she threw herself into Esmae''s arms and said in a heartbroken tone, "Esmae, I should have listened to you!"


    Esmae raised her hand and gently stroked Lucia''s long hair. After Lucia vent her feelings and calmed down a bit, she asked again what had happened. Lucia chose to be honest and told theplicated rtionship between Arthur, Juliana, and her.


    "s ..." after knowing the whole picture, Esmae sighed and said, "I have long told you to listen to me. You value your love rtionship so much, but you still get hurt in the end."


    Instead of reproaching Lucia for being with Arthur against her will, Esmae just felt sorry for Lucia and her pure feelings for Arthur.


    If Arthur really loved Lucia, she might agree to their marriage in the end, but to her surprise, Arthur, as a Davis, could not pass her test...Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I thought..." Lucia wiped her tears and whispered, "He was different from others..."


    "It''s hard to fathom a person''s mind. You can''t know what thoughts he is harboring until she has done something. Since you have known Arthur is not a good man, you shoulde back to me," Esmae said with a sigh.


    "No!" Lucia replied firmly, "I have to take revenge!"


    "I will revenge you." Lucia''s determination made Esmae put forward this proposal once again. It was not the first time she had offered to help Lucia. If Lucia was not so proud and stubborn, Esmae would have retaliated against Jacob and Poppy for Lucia''s sake five years ago.


    "Esmae, I gotta do it on my own," After venting the pent-up feelings and clearing her mind, a determined look came into Lucia''s eyes.


    "I will take back what I lost by myself!"


    "Silly girl ..." Esmae appreciated Lucia''s stubbornness. Though she really wanted to help Lucia, she could only sigh and ask, "So what did youe back for this time?"


    "Esmae, please take care of Teddy for the time being. I''ve broken up with Arthur. I don''t want Teddy to get caught in the middle or be hurt," Lucia replied.


    "I understand what you mean." Esmae nodded, stroking Lucia''s long hair, and said, "Then stay with me a few more days. I miss you too."


    Esmae''s love for Lucia was no less strong than a mother''s love. Feeling Esmae''s tender love and care, Lucia inclined her head on Esmae''s should like an aggrieved little girl and gradually got inner peace. Lucia stayed in Chicago for a week, and only when it was hard to prolong her visit did she say goodbye to Esmae and Theodore and leave for her home country.


    On the day she returned home, Spencer appeared from nowhere. After knowing Lucia was returning home, he offered to escort her back.


    Lucia disliked Spencer. When she was about to refuse, Esmae spoke, "Lucia, since Mr. Davies is also going back home, let him escort you, so that I will feel less worried."

 Chapter 163 Spencer and Jacobs relationship

    Lucia could only agree. After Spencer booked a flight ticket for her, she found a proper time to ask Esmae.


    "Esmae, why did you let Spencer escort me back home?"


    "He likes you," Esmae answered frankly. Spencer was too calcting. She wanted to take this chance to give Lucia a warning. It would be best if Lucia had known it. But if not, Esmae would do something to protect Lucia.


    "What?!" Lucia widened her eyes in shock.


    Esmae smiled and said, "You are too charming. It is not strange that he should be attracted. When you deal with him in the future, be careful. He is very shrewd."


    "I have no feelings for him," Lucia replied calmly. Having been betrayed twice, she would no longer fall in love with any man.


    "Then just ignore him," Esmae went on as if she had expected Lucia''s answer.


    "I asked him to escort you back because it worries me too much if you go back alone."


    "Esmae, thank you," Lucia took Esmae''s hand and sincerely expressed her gratitude. "Please take good care of Teddy."From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I will even if you don''t remind me," Esmae smiled and said. The two made eye contact and smiled at each other as if there was a tacit understanding between them.


    Spencer booked a flight after noon and he picked Lucia up from Browns Manor when it was time.


    Lucia said goodbye to Esmae outside the gate of Browns Manor and hugged and kissed Theodore for a long time before saying, "Teddy, listen to Grandma Esmae, be good and wait for Mommy to pick you up. Esmae, take good care of yourself."


    "Don''t worry." Esmae took Theodore from Lucia''s arms and smiled at Lucia, though reluctant to part with Lucia.


    Fearing that she would be unwilling to leave if she stayed any longer with her child, Lucia forced herself to get into the car.


    Spencer nodded to Esmae, then started the engine and left, secretly rejoicing that Esmae acquiesced in his pursuit of Lucia.


    After the car drove away, tears Theodore held back for a long time streamed down. He was intelligent with a high IQ. Even so, he was also a vulnerable boy who relied on his mother very much. Esmae felt sorry and hugged Theodore tightly, while wiping his tears and saying, "Babe, don''t cry, your mommy... will be back soon."


    This time Esmae gave Spencer a new assignment.


    Lucia didn''t hide her depression and kept a proper distance from Spencer, who had several unsessful attempts to talk to her, and finally had to give up and think about it.


    The next afternoon, Lucia set foot on Athegate once again. This time, with dogged determination, she swore to deal with Jacob and Poppy without distraction.


    Spencer wanted to send Lucia home, but after they left the exit, a man greeted Lucia with a smile, "Lucia, you''re finally back."


    The person was Eduard, who had been informed by Lucia in advance because Lucia didn''t want to stay with Spencer anymore.


    "Well, I''m back," said Lucia with determination. Then she turned to look at Spencer, "Mr. Davies, my colleague is here to pick me up. Do you wanna go with us?" "No need," Spencer concealed his disappointment and said with a gentle smile, "my car is in the parking lot. I''m relieved that someone is here to pick you up." "Who is he?" Eduard asked Lucia when looking at Spencer. It was the first time they had met.


    "Spencer Davies, a friend of mine," Lucia replied, not surprised to see Eduard sizing up Spencer with goggled eyes.


    No wonder he looked familiar, he was also a Davies!


    "Hello, Mr. Burton, I''m Arthur''s cousin, Spencer," Spencer said, informing his rtionship with Arthur and stretching out his hand to Eduard in a friendly manner. "Sorry, I''m allergic to the Davies," Eduard said with sarcasm and snorted. He could show respect to anyone except for the Davies!


    Lucia apuded Eduard for his action, but at the same time, she knew it was rude of Eduard, so she apologized to Spencer, who, however, didn''t get upset. He raised a faint smile, withdrew his hand, and said to Lucia, "Lucia, I am leaving then."


    Then he just turned around and walked away.


    "A refined rascal!" After Spencer walked away, Eduard sneered and taunted.


    Amused, Lucia said to him, "Why didn''t you just say that to him?"


    "Because I''m well-bred!" Eduard replied, with a smile on his face.


    Though Lucia still looked worried, he could see that she was much better after her trip abroad, and Eduard was secretly relieved. "Alright, take me home." Lucia smiled, shoved the luggage nonchntly into Eduard''s hand, and walked straight toward his car. Eduard was sulking, but he just followed Lucia obediently.


    The two were about to get into the car when Spencer''s car passed by. Lucia was heedless of it, while Eduard was staring at the car.


    "What are you looking at?" Lucia asked Eduard instead of telling him that it was Spencer''s car.


    "The owner of the car is Jacob. Why does it appear here?" Eduard murmured. It warned Lucia.


    "How do you know that''s Jacob''s car?" Lucia asked afterward.


    "This car used to be a friend of mine. He sold it when his business failed. The buyer was Jacob, and he did not even change the license te. I am sure I am not mistaken," Eduard replied.


    Lucia was shocked. Could it be that Spencer was in contact with Jacob? Otherwise, why would Spencer drive a car owned by Jacob?


    Lucia was deep in thought when Eduard noticed that she was not moving and asked her, "Lucia, what are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing." Without telling Eduard her spection, Lucia smiled, took the matter to heart, and got into the car before saying, "Let''s go, driver."


    "Yes, Miss Webb!" Eduard cheerfully responded and got into the car.


    As the car sped along the outer ring road, Lucia asked Eduard about the week''s events, and Eduard, who should have been impressed by her,ined about her for being too dedicated. Lucia didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    After chitchatting with Lucia for a while, Eduard suddenly said, "But during your visit to Chicago, something that shocked the whole Athegate did happen, but it had nothing to do with ourpany."

 Chapter 164 Stick to the Way I Choose

    Lucia looked into Eduard''s eyes and replied, "Something to do with Arthur?"


    "Lucia, you are smart!" Eduard praised. Though he told the news to Lucia ambiguously, Lucia could get the hint so quickly.


    "JTP Group beat Davonnis Corp and won over the development project of south side. Am I right?" It took her nothing to guess it. It wasmon that Davonnis Corp won. Only its failure could shock everyone. "Yep, it caused a sensation in the industry. Arthur personally nned every step to get the project but still lost to Jacob. Some economic reports said that Davonnis Corp was on the decline, and JTP Group was on the rise. I think now Arthur must be down." Eduard hesitated to talk about Arthur before. But Lucia looked like she had let it go, so he mentioned Arthur''s name.


    "He is tough. Those reports have no influence on him." Lucia heard Arthur mention hispetition with JTP Group before. She guessed Arthur had expected the failure, so she didn''t worry about him very much.


    Eduard did not answer, but drove and peeked at Lucia from time to time.


    "What are you looking at?" Lucia asked after noticing his peeks.


    "Lucia... are you okay?" Eduard was curious. Was a trip to Chicago so amazing? After she came back, she could talk about Arthur calmly with Eduard now.


    "Whether I am fine or not, life goes on. You told me not to let it break me, didn''t you?" Lucia said with a smile.


    "I was trying to encourage you to pull yourself together..." Eduard swallowed his unfinished words -- I know it''s hard for you to do that. You did it, but I feel so distressed for you.


    "Well, your encouragement works." Lucia winked at Eduard naughtily as if she had gotten past it.


    Eduard could only stop discussing it. He hoped that she was not pretending to be tough.


    Back to her familiar home, Lucia felt lonely that Theodore was not there, but she was well aware it would be best to let Theodore stay with Esmae in Chicago.


    After putting down the luggage, Lucia did not take a break but called Jacob.


    "Is that Lucia?" When the call was connected, Jacob''s incredulous voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "It''s me, I need to see you. Is it convenient toe out?" Lucia got straight to the point.


    "Sure, where do you want to meet?" Jacob said as if implying something.


    "You decided it. I''ll be there soon," Lucia said.


    "Well, then let''s meet at the parking lot located in basement 1, Suesa Town." Jacob chose a ce away from his home and JTP Group building.


    Once he finished speaking, Lucia hung up the phone. Jacob looked at the dark phone screen and smiled instead of being angry.


    Jacob was just about to get up when Poppy suddenly walked into his study


    Seeing him pick up his coat, she asked him, "Going out thiste?"


    Jacob frowned. Feeling annoyed at her sudden appearance, he made up an excuse, "I''m going to meet a friend. I''lle backte. There is no need to wait for me."


    "Meet a friend?" Poppy had an odd feeling, but she showed a sweet smile and asked tentatively, "Can I go with you?"


    "It''s not proper for you to go." Jacob finished his words, took his jacket, and walked past her towards the outside.


    Poppy ran out of the door but he had gone, so she could only bite her lip in indignation.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When Jacob arrived in Suesa Town, Lucia was waiting there.


    When Jacob turned his car around the corner, he saw Lucia standing next to a pir. Her gorgeous face looked as cold as before, and there was a glint in her pretty eyes. When she stood there proudly, she looked as if she was in the spotlight.


    Amazed, Jacob said to himself, "That''s the woman I want!"


    Lucia''s gaze followed Jacob''s car as it pulled into the parking space, then shifted to Jacob, who had gotten out of the car.


    "Lucia, why did you suddenly want to see me?" Jacob dly walked toward Lucia, greeting her as if she was an old friend of his.


    When they were confronting each other, tensions between them grew.


    She frowned slightly. As expected, she hated to meet him face to face, but she had to.


    "Stop targeting against Arthur. He and I have broken up." Lucia didn''t want to waste her time, so she got straight to the point.


    "Did you break up?" Jacob didn''t seem surprised to hear it and he justughed, "Did you ask me out to tell me about this?"


    "Didn''t you hear my first sentence?" Lucia asked Jacob coldly with a long face.


    Jacob lowered his head and let out a chuckle. He touched his nose and looked up before asking Lucia with a smile, "Is there a connection between these two things?"


    "Isn''t there? Do you dare fight against him before I came back home?" Lucia snickered and said disdainfully as she crossed her arms over her chest.


    JTP Group was not strong enough topete with Branch of Davonnis, which was in the charge of Arthur, and Jacob would not start a fight stupidly if he knew he was bound to be defeated.


    Lucia''s words touched Jacob''s nerve. He frowned, pretended to stay calm, and said, "Lucia, you are wrong. I am not targeting against him. Even if you did not return to the country, businesspetition between Arthur and me is inevitable. Now the facts proved that I can defeat him, right?"


    Jacob was gloating over his recent victory over Arthur.


    Lucia didn''t buy a word of it and said, "Competition? If memories serve me right, one of the projects you''ve beenpeting with Arthur for is about property investment, and JTP has never been involved in that field. Is this an inevitablepetition?"


    "Lucia, since you''ve broken up with him. Why do you care about thepetition between Arthur and me?" Jacob didn''t answer Lucia''s question but asked.


    "I care about it because I broke up with him! He''s not involved in the grudge between us. No matter how you rival with him, my mind won''t be shaken!" Lucia said coldly.


    "Lucia, you have other ways to get back to Webbex Group, but why do you choose the most difficult one?" Jacob said with a soft look in his eyes.


    "It''s the way I choose. I will stick to it no matter what. Juste at me if you feel I am an eyesore. No need to get someone else involved." Lucia took no heed of Jacob''s hint and restated her position. "Does Arthur mean nothing to you now?" Jacob shifted the focus of their conversation to Arthur.


    "Yep," Lucia replied tly, and the next second, she noticed Jacob crack a smug smile.


    "Mr. Davies, you heard it all, didn''t you? Lucia said you meant nothing to her now," Jacob suddenly spoke.

 Chapter 165 Uneasy

    Lucia''s heart thumped. She turned her head to look around and saw Arthur slowly emerge from behind a pir. His handsome face looked very solemn.


    Realizing that she had fallen into a trap set by Jacob, Lucia turned back to shot daggers at Jacob.


    "Lucia, sorry, I took the liberty of asking Arthur here. It turns out Mr. Davies arrived earlier than you." Jacob raised his eyebrows smugly. He had got a n when talking to Lucia on the phone. Suesa Town was very close to Branch of Davonnis.


    Thinking that what she just said was heard by Arthur, Lucia felt her heart sink, but she somehow didn''t mind being heard by Arthur.


    "Jacob, aren''t you too despicable?" Lucia smiled and said, pretending not to care.


    "I don''t think I am. It''s just a way to get what I want." Jacob had a sly smile on his face and deliberately whispered to Lucia.


    Taking her eyes off Jacob''s disgusting face, Lucia turned her head, met Arthur''s eyes, and said, "Mr. Davies, it''s been a long time."


    Lucia''s address of Arthur indicated that she had drawn a clear line between her and Arthur.


    She could not see Arthur''s eyes clearly in the darkness, but when he came out of the darkness, she saw his cold eyes.


    "It''s been a long time," Arthur said indifferently as he walked.


    Lucia''s eyes shed. She forced herself to look Arthur in the eye and suppressed her rapid heartbeat.


    "Mr. Davies, since Lucia said she had broken up with you, the problem between us is settled. I did not mean to do that. How about we make peace with each other in the future?" Seeing Arthuring over, Jacob said with a smile.


    But Arthur ignored him, stared at Lucia, and Lucia was looking at him, too.


    The three stood like the three legs of a tripod, but only Arthur and Lucia stared at each other. Jacob had a feeling of being ignored. He should be the main character of today''s show! "Mr. Davies, you heard what I said, didn''t you?" Jacob tried to attract their attention.


    Arthur and Lucia had broken up, but they tacitly turned to look at Jacob at the same time.


    Lucia''s eyes were sullen and cold, while Arthur said with mockery, "Jacob, do you think I''ll let you go after you mess with me?"


    Arthur was towering over Jacob. After a few seconds, Jacob gave in, "Mr. Davies, I waspeting with you because of Lucia. Now you have broken up with her. We can live in peace with each other." Jacob said that to let Lucia know that he conflicted with Arthur for the sake of her.


    Though with Spencer''s help, JTP Group won over Davonnis Corp several times. But what if he lost Spencer''s help? It would be hard for him to take the heavy blow stricken by Davonnis Corp blow. So, he was trying to make peace with Arthur.


    Jacob seemed to trust Spencer a lot, but actually, he had his selfish calctions.


    "Don''t you get it? Never think of getting away with it after you messed with me!" Arthur looked like a king thatughed at a nobody.


    Lucia knew Jacob well, so she easily noticed the panic that shed across his eyes.


    She smiled and said to him, "Jacob, since Mr. Davies decides to not spare you, good luck with you then."


    Thinking of what Jacob had done to her, Lucia baited Jacob mercilessly.


    Jacob red at Lucia, feeling annoyed that Lucia kicked him when he was down.


    Heedless of Jacob''s gaze, Lucia suppressed her emotions, smiled at them, and said, "If nothing else, I''ll go first. You two take your time."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Then she turned around and walked away indifferently. Behind her were two men staring after her. They didn''t withdraw their gazes until Lucia disappeared from the parking lot. Only then did they realize that they were doing the same thing and re at each other.


    "Jacob, stop dreaming about getting Lucia. You stand no chance in your life!" Only after Lucia was gone did Arthur confess his possessiveness over her to Jacob.


    "You''ve broken up. What ce are you in to say that to me?" Jacob braced up the courage to sneer at Arthur.


    "That''s the business between her and me. Even though we broke up, I can stop you from getting close to her," Arthur said confidently.


    "Arthur, you are too arrogant," Jacob revealed his true face, stared grimly at Arthur, and said.


    "You should better worry about Branch of Davonnis first."


    "Jacob, do you think you did all those things perfectly?" Arthur sneered and said proudly, "The loss of a few projects has no impact on Davonnis Corp... You are instigated to go against me, but I am afraid you''ll end up eating your own bitter fruit."


    "What do you mean by that!" Taken aback, Jacob pursued it.


    "You know what I mean, goodbye." Annoyed, Arthur turned around to leave.


    The ck Rolls-Royce Phantom sped past Jacob, and a cold wind was sent to Jacob, making him shiver.


    What exactly did Arthur mean by that? Did Arthur know that Spencer was helping him?


    Jacob designed this good show to show off, but in the end, he became a joke.


    In the car back home, Lucia''s hands trembled. She thought she could face Arthur calmly, but when she saw him, she realized her heart throbbed uncontrobly. She repeatedly said to herself, ''It''s okay, Lucia. It''s really okay.''


    Arthur who drove in another direction couldn''t be sadder at the moment. He heard what Lucia said about him. She said firmly that she had broken up with him and he had meant nothing to him. Thinking of her words, Arthur felt as if he fell into an abyss.


    Were Lucia and he over?


    Albeit in the same city, they were heading in opposite directions. It seemed that they could never get back together.


    Jacob came home in the evening in a depressed mood. Arthur seemed to imply that he was being used by Spencer, which made him very uneasy.

 Chapter 166 Be a Good Wife

    Arthur was right. Spencer wanted to get Arthur into trouble, but Spencer just instigated Jacob to go against Arthur, and JTP Group had to bear all the consequences. Spencer did nothing but could benefit from it!


    Hesitant to talk honestly with Spencer, Jacob saw Poppy, who looked even worse than him, as soon as he entered the house.


    "Jacob, where the hell have you been?" Poppy questioned Jacob as soon as she saw him.


    "I said I was meeting a friend." Jacob felt very tired, gave a perfunctory answer, and was about to go upstairs, but Poppy did not buy his words.


    "Meeting a friend? I''ve called all your friends and asked them all. No one has an appointment with you! Did you go to Lucia?" Poppy''s sixth sense told her Jacob went to Lucia.


    Frustrated by Poppy''s words, Jacob stopped and turned around, staring at Poppy to ask, "You''re checking my whereabouts again?"


    "If you did nothing wrong, I would not find out anything!" Poppy said angrily.


    He chuckled, walked downstairs, and approached Poppy step by step, scaring Poppy to take a few steps back.


    "Poppy, I once said to Lucia I would love her forever, though I told you the same. Don''t push me too hard, or you will suffer like Lucia five years ago." Staring at Poppy, Jacob warned her. "Jacob, I ..." Poppy had argued with Jacob countless times and he had lost his temper with her, but Poppy had never seen him stare at her so coldly, just like how he looked at Lucia five years ago!


    "Be a good wife, you know?" Jacob lifted his hand and caressed Poppy''s face intimately, but Poppy felt like being struck by lightning.


    Seeing Poppy''s frightened face, Jacob smiled in satisfaction, turned around, and headed upstairs, ignoring Poppy who was frozen in ce.


    Poppy stared nkly after Jacob who disappeared around the corner on the second floor. Her fear was reced by rage surging through her. How dared Jacob look at her like that! Realizing for the first time that Jacob''s feelings for her had long changed, Poppy clenched her fists and shook with anger, gritting her teeth and cursing the person she hated most, "Lucia!" Spencer lived a ratherfortable life in Ategate. If he was in the USA, his father Erik would restrict him in all aspects, but the situation was different in the country. While he was thinking about how to get close to Lucia, he was surprised by a call from Arthur.


    Arthur was on bad terms with Spencer, and he had never asked Spencer out even if both of them were in Athegate, but this time, Arthur asked him for a meeting. Spencer was shrewd, so he felt something wrong immediately, but he still epted the invitation and went to Branch of Davonnis to see Arthur the next day. Reaching the top floor of Branch of Davonnis, Spencer was not surprised to see Juliana in the secretary''s position, and gave her a meaningful look.


    Led by Kyle, Spencer went to Arthur''s office and Arthur had been waiting for him on the couch.


    With two cups of steaming and fragrant coffee on the table, Spencer smiled, walked over and sat down next to Arthur, and asked, "Arthur, why did you think of asking me to meet you today?" "Spencer, though you''ve stayed at Athegate for so long, I feel sorry for not having entertained you. I happen to have some free time today, so I would like to have a chat with you about family matters." Spencer said calmly, "I''m all ears."


    "Spencer, rx. Here''s your favorite coffee. Try it." Arthur had a light smile on his face and kept his eyes on Spencer as he pushed the coffee toward him.


    Spencer picked up his coffee and was about to drink it when Arthur spoke again.


    "Spencer, do you remember our grandfather?"


    Spencer nodded.


    "Grandpa treats Elliot and your father Erik like his own children. When I was a child, Grandpa took a ne to the USA to see us every time he missed us, despite his old age. He traveled long distances to New York, San Francisco, and the UK, just to see us." Talking about his grandfather, Arthur looked tender for a moment.


    "Well, Grandpa has been very good to us," Spencer responded, specting on Arthur''s purpose for suddenly talking about their grandfather.


    "Grandpa was good to us. Instead of being partial to any of his children or grandchildren, he nurtured all of them with his whole heart, right?" Arthur asked, looking at Spencer.


    "Sure," Spencer replied with a nod.


    "But everyone has his life track. Cultivated by our grandfather, they took on a different life path. My dad is a financer in Wall Streat. Erik is doing freight business in San Francisco, and Elliot operates hispany in the UK, and our aunt has long passed away. Each has their way of life." Arthur was amazed by the possibilities of life.


    Spencer thought about it and said, "Yep, each has their way of life."


    "But we are all the Davies, we are bound by blood and should support one another so that the Davies family can continue to prosper. Do you think so, Spencer?" Arthur asked. Spencer raised his eyebrows slightly, smiled, and said to Arthur, "You are right. As Davies, we are supposed to support one another."


    Arthur looked at Spencer''s smiling face quietly without a word. He could sense mixed emotions in Spencer''s smiling eyes.


    When Spencer wanted to ask why Arthur was staring at him, Arthur suddenly looked away and asked Spencer if the coffee was good.


    It was then that Spencer realized that the coffee was already cold and he hadn''t taken a sip. He took a sip of the cold coffee, which left bitterness in his mouth, but he answered, "It tastes good." "d to hear that," Arthur said with a smile, "Spencer, when are you nning to return to the USA? I''ll see you off then."


    "I am leaving in a few days," Spencer replied frankly.


    It was the answer that Arthur wanted. Then they had some small talk for a while before Spencer said goodbye and Arthur got up to send him downstairs. Then he returned to his office.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 167 He Doesnt Pursue the Matter

    Back at the office, Kyle was waiting for Arthur.


    "Mr. Davies, are you not going to pursue the matter?" Kyle said in indignation.


    Arthur gave Kyle a look, sighed and sat down, and whispered, "He is my cousin, after all."


    Arthur asked Spencer to the office today and mentioned to him about their grandpa for a certain reason.


    A week ago, with guilt for Lucia, Arthur buried himself in work, and on the day of the bidding for the development project of south side, he came to the venue himself.


    At the venue, Arthur met Jacob. They didn''t give each other a look at usual times, but that day Jacob nodded to Arthur. His confident look confirmed Arthur''s spection.


    The crowd all focused on Arthur and Jacob, since thepetition between Davonnis Corp and JTP Group became fiercer and fiercer. Many people came here today to see the fun. Only the result mattered. Jacob won the project, which shocked everyone.


    After that, Arthur left the venue with his usual cool and unsmiling face, because of which those believed he was very disillusioned. Thus, some reports said Davonnis Corp was on the decline. Jacob, who won the project, talked about the future of JTP Group to the reporters and had no idea that Arthur went to the chairman of the union, Rohan Byrne, the next day.


    Rohan was in histe 60s. With a high virtue, he was rehired after he retired. Most importantly, Arthur''s grandfather Luis Davies had helped him to achieve sess. With gratitude toward Arthur''s grandfather, Rohan helped a lot when Branch of Davonnis was started up.


    Arthur went to Rohan because he was the chairman of the union, who had a wide range of contacts and could answer his questions.


    "Rohan, it''s been a long time." Arriving at Rohan''s home with a gift, Arthur smiled and greeted this kind old man in front of him.


    "Arthur, I haven''t seen you for a long time," Rohan admired Arthur so much that he smiled at the sight of him and asked him after letting the family maid take the gift.


    "You''re so busy, and you must havee to see me for something important, right?"


    "You just read my mind at one sight," Arthur said with a smile, "I do have some puzzles that needed solving by you."


    "Go ahead," Rohan said.


    "JTP Group has beenpeting with Davonnis. I have checked every project, and I think JTP has no advantage over us, but it has won every project, especially the development project of south side, which I tried my best but failed to get. I think there is more to it. So could you please help me find out who is behind Jacob," Arthur said straightforwardly.


    "It''s Spencer," Rohan answered.


    "Spencer?!" Arthur was taken aback and his brows were knitted.


    "It looks like I was too gullible." Rohan, who was nearly seventy but still clear-minded, knew the reason as soon as he saw Arthur''s reaction.


    He went on, "Spencer visited me several times, and asked me to use my connections to help Jacob win the projects. He said it was necessary preparation for the change of Davonnis Corp''s pivot. I didn''t doubt it and offered help."


    "I can''t believe it''s him ..." Arthur whispered to himself with killing intent in his eyes.


    "Spencer is your cousin. I thought you asked him toe to me, but it turned out Spencer had his own calctions," Rohan knew that he was used and said with a sigh.


    Spencer rarely returned to the country, so Rohan didn''t know Spencer as well as he knew Edwin''s sons.


    "I''ll have a chat with Spencer about this. Please keep this a secret for now," Arthur said calmly.


    "Sure, your father will not spare Spencer if he knows it," Rohan said and nodded.


    Arthur knew from Rohan that the person that was helping Jacob was Spencer.


    He should have guessed it. Only a Davies had the ability to help JTP Group to frustrate him.


    Arthur was kind of surprised that Jacob was working with Spencer.


    He knew very well Erik''s and Spencer''s characters. Erik said more than once his father died early died so early that the Davies family fell into the hands of Luis who was biased toward Edwin and Beau. Though Spencer yed some tricks to make things difficult for him, Arthur decided to give him an opportunity after a second thought.


    So, he had a face-to-face conversation with Spencer today. Though he didn''t put it bluntly, he believed Spencer could understand his implications.


    "He''s more unforgivable because he''s your cousin!" Kyle had a different view. He didn''t think Arthur should just let it slide.


    "I have given him a warning. I believe he will not do it again." Arthur ended this topic. He had his own reasons for not pursuing it.


    His father Edwin had always been righteous. If Edwin knew what Spencer had done, he would severely punish Spencer, which might rm the entire Davies family. Arthur did not want to see such serious consequences, so he chose to verbally warn Spencer.


    "Mr. Davies..." Kyle sighed.


    "Okay, no need to talk about it. Keep track of Spencer to make sure when he is leaving," Arthur said.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Then he asked, "How is Julia doing these days?"


    Arthur was busy with work these days. He thought Juliana would avoid him, but she still went to work with him the next day after he brought her home.


    "Miss Knight had been staring in a daze for the past few days, I don''t know what''s on her mind," Kyle answered honestly.


    Arthur frowned, thought about it, and said to him, "Keep an eye on her. Tell me immediately if you find anything unusual."


    "Okay," Kyle responded, though he didn''t know why Arthur had asked so.


    When Kyle came out of Arthur''s office, he gave Juliana a look and saw her sitting in the chair and looking in the direction of the office.

 Chapter 168 You Use Me!

    When Kyle returned to his seat, Juliana asked him, "Kyle, what did Arthur say to you just now? Why did he suddenly ask Spencer toe to the office?"


    Kyle smiled and said, "Nothing special, Mr. Davies had a small talk with Master Spencer and then asked me to take care of you."


    "Did he say that?" Juliana asked.


    "Well, Mr. Davies has been busy with worktely. He was afraid you might have the feeling of being ignored, so he asked me to pay more attention to you." Kyle felt Juliana''s expression was a bit odd. "Well, then please pay more attention to me," Julianaughed and said jokingly.


    Kyle smiled and started to concentrate on his work, while Juliana was seated and dazed, thinking about the text message she had just received from Spencer.


    Shortly after Arthur sent Spencer downstairs, Juliana received a text message from him.


    He asked her to meet him at a nearby cafe in half an hour. Juliana didn''t know what Spencer''s intentions were, and Kyle didn''t say much about the dialogue between Arthur and Spencer, so she was hesitant to go.


    Just when Juliana was thinking about something, Arthur came out of the office with his jacket. When he passed by the secretaries'' desks, he looked at Juliana but didn''t say anything, Juliana was upset and called out to him.


    "Arthur, where are you going?"


    Arthur stopped and replied, "I''m going to meet a client. I won''t be back this afternoon. I''ll let Kyle take you backter."


    Arthur would think about they once had sex and feel ufortable whenever he saw her.


    Juliana asked without thinking, "Can I go with you?"


    Arthur looked at Juliana and said, "No, I have an appointment with Mr. Harper; it''s not convenient for you to go." "Okay," Juliana said with a feeling of loss, her eyes cast down.


    Arthur stood for a while, and left without saying anything.


    Juliana sat in her seat and clenched her fist. She felt unhappier that Arthur gave her a runaround.


    Then she said to Kyle, "Kyle, I''m not feeling well. Can I go back and rest?"


    "You''re not feeling well? I''ll take you back right now!" Kyle said as soon as he heard it. He stood up in a hurry.


    Juliana raised a faint smile and said softly, "No need. Arthur just left. You should stay here to take care of thepany business. I can just take a taxi back by myself."


    Kyle did have important papers to sort out at hand, so he asked, "Can you really go back alone?"


    "Sure," Juliana said as she stood up and picked up her bag, "I''m just a little bit dizzy; I just need to go home and rest for a while. Do what you got to do."


    Kyle said nothing more, so Juliana left thepany, but instead of going home, she turned left and went to the cafe where Spencer had asked to meet her.


    There was a string of wind chimes hanging at the entrance of the cafe, and when she pushed the door in, wind chimes would ring. Juliana was pregnant now and moody, so she felt much better hearing the wind chimes, and a faint smile lit up her face when she saw Spencer.


    "Spencer, why do you ask me out?" Sitting opposite Spencer, Juliana asked him with a smile.


    "Well, I''m going back to San Francisco in a few days and wanted to say goodbye to you," Spencer replied with a smile as he shoved a cup of coffee he had ordered to Juliana.


    "You are leaving?" Juliana didn''t care about it, but she still said, "Why not stay in the country for a little longer?"


    "It''s time for me to go back," Spencer replied softly, smiled at Juliana who was sipping her coffee, and asked casually, "Julia, are you curious about what Arthur and I just talked about?" Juliana stared up at Spencer, with curiosity on her face. She wanted to, but neither Arthur nor Kyle told her the truth.


    Spencer said frankly, "Arthur found out that I was helping Jacob to get projects from Davonnis Corp, so he hinted me to leave Athegate as soon as possible."


    Spencer''s words made Juliana freeze for a few moments. Realizing what he had said, Juliana stared at him with wide eyes and said, "Spencer, why were you doing that?"


    Juliana never expected Spencer to readily reveal the fact that he had teamed up with an outsider against his cousin.


    "To break him and Lucia up," Spencer told Juliana about his purpose.


    Juliana stared nkly at Spencer, feeling it hard to read his mind.


    Why did he want to break up Arthur and Lucia?


    "You must be very curious ..." Spencer''s lips curled up into a smile and he said softly, "Someone asked me to break them up. That''s why I returned home. I work with Jacob to let Arthur understand no good cane of his being together with Lucia."


    "Who asked you?" Juliana got the point and asked.


    "Lucia''s aunt." Spencer did not mention the deal between Esmae and him, and just ttoldJuliana that Esmae disagreed with the love rtionship between Lucia and Arthur, so Esmae asked him to break them up. Besides, working with Jacob was ast resort.From N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing Spencer''s words, Juliana frowned in deep thought, and after a while, she said, "Is that why you encouraged me to stay with Arthur?"


    Juliana was not happy. Was she also being used by him?


    "What I once said was my truth," Spencer shook his head and stared at Juliana seriously, "Both of your families thought Arthur and you should be bound by marriage ... Well, If you and Arthur were together, Lucia would stand no chance to get close to Arthur again."


    "It''s true that you are using me!" Juliana frowned, stared fixedly at Spencer, and asked, "You should not have worked with Jacob to be against Arthur, even if you want to split them up. It''s too much, isn''t it?" Juliana doubted Spencer''s character, specting why he asked her out and confessed himself.


    "Do you have any other way?" Spencer chuckled and said, "I let Jacob be against Arthur for Lucia''s sake to make Arthur realize dating Lucia is a wrong decision. But Arthur is so determined and even looks into me. I can do nothing but take the me on myself."


    Juliana didn''t express her opinion on it, but asked him, "Why did you tell me this?"

 Chapter 169 Take It As Our Child

    "Now you are the only one that can stop them from being together," Spencer said as he stared into Juliana''s eyes.


    Juliana''s heart jolted. Did he know something?


    "Julia, since I came to Athegate, I have been keeping track of Lucia, so I know who she is involved with and what she is involved in, and your cooperation with someone." Spencer smiled casually.


    Juliana went pale when she heard Spencer say ''someone''. She knew who Spencer was referring to, but she didn''t know what he had known.


    Seeing Juliana''s nervous look, Spencerughed and said, "Do not misunderstand me. I won''t reveal it, and I will be very happy to see you and Arthur married. But I am afraid I need you to do me a favor after I leave."


    "A favor?" Juliana raised an eyebrow.


    "Yep," Spencer replied, with calctions in his mind.


    Juliana looked into Spencer''s eyes, thought for a while, and then said softly, "Say it ..."


    After talking with Spencer, it was past 3 p.m., and Juliana returned to the vi in a very bad mood. What Spencer wanted her to do was too risky. She would be leaving at the abyss if it didn''t go well. But she was well aware that Spencer was a wolf in cashmere. If she didn''t help him, she herself would be in danger.


    Depressed and uneasy, Juliana threw up soon after she got home and missed Kane very much.


    Perhaps because they had sex that night, there was a subtle change in their rtionship. Kane never contacted her again, but Juliana missed him and even had an odd feeling that the baby in her belly was his.


    Beside the toilet, Juliana slumped on the floor and took out her phone to call Kane after thinking.


    "Kane, where are you?" Juliana asked softly once the call was answered.


    Sensing Juliana was unwell from her tone of voice, Kane asked, "Julia, what happened to you?"


    Juliana only showed her vulnerability to Kane, saying softly, "I feel so bad after throwing up. I want to see you..."From N?velDrama.Org.


    Kane was silent for a long while. Juliana didn''t urge him, but listened quietly to his vague breathing before he spoke, "Is it convenient to meet now?"


    "Yep, youe to pick me up, okay? I will wait for you in Brook Garden outside Fragranerde Hall," Juliana said coquettishly. Kane no longer hesitated. Juliana hung up the phone, put the phone over her chest, and felt somehow jubnt.


    Half an hourter, Juliana saw Kane''s car at the Brook Garden.


    And when she got into the car, Kane asked her in a hurry, "Are you feeling better now? I brought some more medicine. Take some if you can''t stand it."


    The feeling of being cared for was pleasant, and Juliana, despite being ufortable from vomiting, smiled and replied, "I am fine now. I''m just bored. Can you just take me for a drive?"


    "OK." Kane looked at Juliana for a while to make sure she was really okay before saying yes and starting the car.


    They were silent on the way. Kane concentrated on driving. Juliana seemed to look out of the window but turned her head to peek at him from time to time. Every time Kane noticed her gaze and turned his head, their eyes would meet and she would quickly look away with a blush. Watching her red earlobes, Kane felt mixed feelings.


    "How is the baby in your belly?" Kane suddenly asked.


    Juliana frowned and replied unhappily, "It''s fine. It''s just that I feel so bad from morning sickness. I would have aborted it if it weren''t ..." said she, gritting her teeth.


    Feeling Juliana''s hatred for the baby, Kane persuaded her worriedly, "Since you cannot abort it, you should raise it up. Do not give yourself a hard time. You can take it as our baby if that can make you feel better! "


    Juliana''s eyes widened in shock and she could hardly believe what she was hearing!


    Being stared at by Juliana, Kane felt a little bit guilty. He pulled over to the side of the road, turned his head and looked at her seriously, and said, "Julia, will this make you feel better?"


    "Why would you make such a suggestion? You know its father is ..." Would there be any man who took a child as a result of rape as his own? She didn''t believe it, but wanted to, and was eager to know the reason why Kane proposed it.


    "I just want you to feel better." Kane''s eyes were sincere and filled with undisguised concern for her.


    There was a subtle change in Kane''s feelings for Juliana.


    "Kane ... do you know what you are saying?" Juliana was almost certain that it was Kane''s confession of love to her.


    "I know," Kane nodded, curling up her lips to give Juliana a smile offort, "I knew what I wanted when I held you that night. Julia, it wasn''t just your heart thumping."


    Her heart pounded. Juliana fluttered at Kane''s confession of love, but the next moment, she turned her head away and bit her lip, and said in a trembling voice, "But that''s not right."


    "Why?" Kane pursued.


    Sadness clutched at Juliana''s heart as she replied in a choked voice, "You know I am... not good enough for you now, not to mention that I have someone else''s child in my belly. Kane, it''s not right for us to be together!"


    Juliana''s sense of inferiority resulted from the baby in her belly that reminded her of her misery.


    "Julia, I don''t mind," Kane said firmly; of course, he didn''t mind, because the baby was his.


    Juliana slowly raised her eyes to look into Kane''s eyes. She knew the way one looked at his or her love, and at this moment, she saw love and tenderness in Kane''s eyes.


    "Kane..." Juliana could not help but shed tears.


    Once Juliana''s tears streamed down, Kane bent and took her into his arms, softlyforting her, "Julia, promise me to take good care of yourself and the baby. No matter what will happen in the future, I will always be by your side ..."


    Kane''s words melted Juliana''s heart. She sobbed and finally burst out crying, seemingly finding an outlet to vent her grievance and sadness, and a man who was more trustworthy than Arthur.

 Chapter 170 Teasing Poppy

    Lucia returned to Athegate and went back to work.


    She forced herself to calm down after she met with Arthur that day. She didn''t hate Arthur, because she loved him so much that she couldn''t hate him. She could only leave in disappointment, and she started to think seriously about how to fight back against Jacob.


    Lucia had thought of Esmae''s suggestion to destroy JTP financially, but JTP Group was formerly Webbex Group. The downfall of JTP equaled to the downfall of Webbex Group, and the only way to get Jacob and Poppy out of Webbex Group was to prove that she did not vite his father''s will.


    It was hard to do it. Six years was enough to destroy evidence. Lucia did not know what to do for the time being.


    But Lucia still took some action. She visited the hotel where the ident urred, to look for the staff on duty at the time to get the whole picture, only to find the staff six years ago had resigned. Staff changes were verymon in a city with rapid development.


    After several visits, Lucia left each time with disappointment. Eduard found Lucia distracted for the first time at the board meeting and asked her to stay after the meeting was dismissed.


    "Lucia, why were you gawking just now?" Eduard didn''t mean to me Lucia.


    "Was I?" Lucia asked softly, her eyes nk, as if she wasn''t even listening to what Eduard was saying at the moment.


    "What''s going on?" Eduard asked, looking at Lucia worriedly, and after a moment''s hesitation, he continued, "Is it because of Arthur?"


    "No," Hearing Arthur''s name, Lucia answered immediately, and she quickly shook her head and told Eduard about her fruitless visits.


    "I see ..." Knowing that Lucia was not dazed because of Arthur, Eduard heaved a sigh of relief and said, "You can ask me for help. I have much more connections in Athegate than you, and it''s much easier to inquire for you. Just leave this matter to me."


    "But that would be too much trouble for you." That was why Lucia didn''t tell Eduard in the beginning.


    "Save it. We''re friends, aren''t we?" Eduard said with a smile.


    "Yep, we''re friends," Lucia finally smiled. Eduard really helped her a lot.


    She said jokingly, "Unfortunately, I can''t help you much."


    "You''re helping me run thepany, aren''t you?" Eduardughed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    While Lucia and Eduard were talking, Nia suddenly entered the conference room. Seeing Eduard, Nia hesitated for a moment beforeing over and saying to Lucia. "Lucia, we have a visitor."


    "A visitor?" Lucia raised her eyebrows, with a glint in her eyes. Nia wouldn''t have been so flustered if it was an ordinary visitor. So she asked, "Who the hell is it?"


    Nia nced at Eduard before saying honestly, "It''s Poppy."


    Poppy?


    Eduard immediately looked at Lucia and had a bad hunch, but Lucia was very calm.


    "Lucia, I''ll walk you down," Eduard said immediately.


    "No, you can''t be of help," Lucia smiled and said easily. She didn''t take Poppy as a threat, but she was a bit curious about why Poppy had the guts toe to Jibillion Inc to look for trouble. "Lucia!" Eduard shouted at her in indignation.


    "Nia, let''s go down." Lucia smiled at Eduard and turned to lead Nia away.


    In the corridor, Lucia crossed the work table and walked towards her office step by step. In fact, she would like Poppy toe to her to make a scene, for she knew Poppy could not stand being stimted and Poppy would easily make a blunder. It was interesting to tease Poppy. But she also believed Poppy chose the wrong ce to make a scene.


    Lucia attached great importance to the workce environment. Though she looked rather calm in front of Eduard, it didn''t mean she was not angry.


    Pushing open the office door, Lucia confronted Poppy who was waiting inside with her arms crossed over her chest arrogantly. "You''re back? I thought you heard the news and fled," As soon as she saw Lucia, Poppy immediately said sarcastically. "This is my territory. Why should run away?" Lucia replied with a sneer, then turned to Nia and said, "You go out first." Nia gave Lucia a worried nce, and seeing her firm gaze, she backed out and closed the door.


    The room was silent, leaving only two women looking fiercely at each other


    Lucia looked away, walked to the sofa, and sat down. She leaned on the sofa, with her two long legs crossed.


    She raised her eyes to meet Poppy''s and said coldly, "What is it?"


    Seeing Lucia''s calm look, Poppy was angry. With her arms crossed, she looked condescendingly at her, pretended to look strong, and said snappishly, "I''m here to warn you to stay away from Jacob! Lucia, you''re a discarded, shameless slut!"


    Luciaughed instead of being angry. She found it particrly amusing to see Poppy''s mad look. Scheming as Poppy was, she would show weakness and lose her temper because of the way Lucia looked at her.


    Lucia chuckled and answered, "You should tell Jacob not to pester me."


    "What do you mean!" Poppy said angrily.


    "Don''t you understand?" Lucia stared coldly at Poppy and said, "Jacob cheated on me once. Do you think I''ll be that stupid to go to him? He is the one that keeps pestering me!"


    Lucia thought, ''Poppy, I guess you must feel very bad about hearing that.''


    As expected, Poppy looked grimaced after hearing Lucia''s words, because she was well aware that what Lucia said was right. But she couldn''t stop Jacob, so she could onlye here to warn Lucia. She was speechless.


    Seeing that Poppy did not say anything, Lucia''s eyes shed and she continued, "Am I right?"

 Chapter 171 Ending up Being Miserable

    Poppy was furious, staring at Lucia for a long time without a word. Thinking about her weaknesses, she opened her mouth and sneered.


    "Lucia, I heard that you and Arthur broke up recently. What, have you been betrayed again? After all these years, howe you''re still so gullible?"


    She thought she could push Lucia''s button by mentioning Arthur, but Lucia didn''t even blink, and Poppy was a bit stunned.


    "I get physical pleasure from a love rtionship. I don''t think I am deceived," Lucia ruffled the ends of her hair and said faintly, "Honestly, instead of worrying about what happened between Arthur and me, you might as well worry if Jacob can be loyal to you."


    "Lucia! You!" Poppy''s eyes widened and she took a step forward. She looked as if she wanted to tear Lucia apart.


    Lucia rose to her feet and took a step forward. Inches away from Poppy, she looked condescendingly at Poppy''s face with heavy make-up and said, "Poppy, forget the p I gave youst time?" Poppy appeared timid instantly.


    Lucia continued, "Do you know what you look like now? Like a clown! Even if I do have feelings for Jacob, what you should do is watch over your man. Jacob loves you wholeheartedly, doesn''t he? Why are you so panicked? Are you afraid that you will end up like the old me?"


    Poppy gave in and looked away. She couldn''t hold on, as Lucia hit the nail on the head.


    As the wife of the president of JTP Group, she couldn''t control her husband, so she came here to me Lucia, but Lucia fought back, and it was not the first time that she got beaten.


    "Get out of here if you hear what I have said. Don''te running around like a shrew when things don''t go your way! I won''t indulge your bad temper!" Lucia looked at Poppy and felt disgusted, so she asked Poppy to get out of here.


    "Lucia, you can''t be arrogant for long." Reluctant to admit defeats, Poppy provoked Lucia.


    "That''s not up to you," Lucia said as she continued to stare coldly at Poppy, "but I can decide you gotta leave now!"


    With that, Lucia suddenly reached out to sp Poppy''s wrists and restrict her movements. Poppy immediately screamed out loud, twisting like a snake to free herself, to no avail.


    The door was suddenly opened and Nia ran in with a worried face. She heard screams and thought something had happened to Lucia, but she didn''t expect to see Poppy pinned down by Lucia as if Poppy was a prisoner.


    "You came just in time. Nia, keep the door open for me," Lucia said as she looked at Nia.


    Nia then hurriedly grabbed the door handle to make way for Lucia, who pressed Poppy to the door and pushed her out. Poppy stumbled several steps and would have fallen if she hadn''t hit the opposite wall. Poppy gasped in shock, then turned her head to re at Lucia and yelled, "Lucia!"


    "Shout louder..." Lucia pped her hands as if she had touched something dirty and continued, "It''s best to attract everyone. I''d like to show others how JTP''s president''s wife is thrown out of Jibillion Inc by me!"


    Poppy saw the determination in Lucia''s eyes. She really meant what she said! Fear struck her. After getting steady on her feet, she cursed, "Wait and see!" And then she fled like a fugitive on her high heels. Nia looked at Poppy''s wretched back and murmured, "It''s the first time I''ve seen someone run so fast in such high heels."


    Luciaughed and said, "A paper tiger just looks frightening."


    "No, it''s also good at escaping," Nia added with a mischievous wink.


    After escaping from Jibillion Inc, Poppy turned back in a panic, afraid that Lucia would catch up with her.


    She didn''t expect she''d end up like this.


    Poppy got angrier and angrier as she thought about it, and without an outlet to vent her anger, she took the bag in her hand and smashed the nts on the sidewalk, and people around her cast curious nces at her, and she cursed out of control.


    When she had had enough, Poppy remembered Kane and called him toe over tofort her. But Kane turned her down.


    "I don''t care. I want you over here right now!" Poppy said dominantly.


    "Poppy, I really can''t leave right now." Kane firmly refused.


    "What could be more important to you than me?" Poppy asked in an injured tone.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Kane was silent for a moment, and then said, "Poppy, next time."


    As soon as Kane finished talking, Poppy was so angry that she hung up the phone! Now even Kane dared to reject her! The anger within herself was umting. Poppy quickly walked to the underground parking lot and drove her car out towards Kane''sw firm, to find out what mattered more to Kane than her!


    When Poppy''s car was not far from Kane''sw firm, she saw a familiar car being driven out of the underground parking lot, and it was Kane''s car! She sat in the car and stared at it for a moment. She waited for a while after it pulled out, and then drove after it.


    After driving for a while, Poppy noticed that the surroundings were getting quieter and quieter. It turned out that Kane was driving towards the suburbs. This direction ... Poppy thought for a moment and realized Kane was driving in the direction of Fragranerde Hall where Arthur lived!


    As expected, Poppy who followed Kane all the way found Kane pulled over near Fragranerde Hall. Then she saw him pick up Juliana who was waiting at the curb. Rage surged through Poppy instantly. Was Juliana more important than her?


    Seeing Kane''s car being turned around, Poppy reacted quickly and backed her car into the parking space in front of a store. She followed them after the car passed by. She didn''t expect that Kane would take Juliana to a nearby park. They got off the car and walked to the park when Kane put his arm around Juliana''s shoulder intimately.


    Sitting in the car, Poppy realized that Kane and Juliana were really together now. Though she couldn''t figure out if Kane was fond of Juliana or if Kane was with Juliana for the baby''s sake, she was very unhappy now!


    Kane only valued her, but now Juliana suddenly stole his focus. Poppy felt resentful.

 Chapter 172 Falling in Love with Juliana

    Full of resentment, Poppy did not leave. She sat in the car and waited until Kane escorted Juliana back from a walk. Joking andughing, the two got in the car and left. Then Poppy drove the car to the road from Fragranerde Hall back to the city, waiting for Kane.


    After a long time, Kane''s car returned. Poppy grabbed the opportunity to step on the gas, leaping out from the roadside, and blocked Kane''s way. Luckily, the speed of Kane''s car was not too fast, otherwise, the two cars would have collided.


    Kane got out of the car in shock, and just as he was about to hold the other party responsible, he recognized Poppy''s car and saw her sitting in the driver''s seat with a stern face and staring fixedly at him. Kane was so guilty that he looked at Poppy and couldn''t say anything.


    Poppy saw Kane change color, snorted and got out of the car. Then she said, "Is Juliana the reason you can''t leave?"


    "She''s pregnant and moody and needs to be taken care of," Kane said after some thought.


    "She''s moody? How about me? I''m in a bad mood. You let me sulk alone just to take care of her?" Poppy said discontentedly. "Don''t you have Jacob by your side? Julia doesn''t have anyone else she can trust..." Kane said hesitantly.


    He used Jacob to put her off! Poppy thought angrily.


    She suddenly realized something and stared straight at Kane for a long time before asking, "Kane, are you in love with Juliana?"


    Kane looked back at Poppy, braced himself up, and nodded silently.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Good for you, Kane!" After Kane admitted it, Poppy walked up to him and said sarcastically, "I told you to fake an interest in her and seduce her, and you really fall for her?"


    "Humans are sentimental creatures. She likes me, and I am not hard-hearted, so of course, I''ll be touched." Kane not only defended himself, but implied something.


    "Kane, are you implying I am hard-hearted?" Poppy questioned in a fierce tone, looking like a joke.


    "Poppy, I''m really in love with Julia, and she has my baby. I hope you can give us your blessings," Kane said sincerely, ignoring Poppy''s questioning, but was met with roars ofughter.


    At Kane''s words, Poppy bent over withughter. The loud and harshughter sounded through the empty road.


    "Did I hear right? Give blessings to you?" Finally havingughed enough, Poppy stood up straight and immediately changed color, ring at Kane fiercely and said, "Kane, have you forgotten what you are? Have you forgotten what you did to Juliana and why she got pregnant? I''ll just give my blessings to her and Arthur!"


    "Poppy, you said you''d help me make things clear to Juliana and get my baby back after things are over!" Kane still remembered Poppy''s promise, but now he suddenly realized it seemed to be just a perfunctory statement of hers.


    "I did promise you, but when I exin to her by then, it''s not up to me to decide whether Juliana forgives you or not." Still having a clear mind, Poppy did not turn Kane down but shifted the focus of their conversation to Juliana.


    Kane turned silent at once. If Julia knew...


    He didn''t dare to think about it.


    "Kane, don''t be whimsical," Poppy continued when she saw that Kane was silent, knowing that he had taken her words in.


    "You and Juliana will never be together. Let''s put aside the things you have done. Given the difference in status between you two, one, the nobledy of the Knight family, and the other, awyer from a rural family. Do you think the Knights will ept you?"


    "Why are you saying this to me?" With his head down, Kane asked in a cold voice.


    "What?" Poppy couldn''t hear Kane''s words.


    "Why are you saying this to me, Poppy? I did everything for the benefits of you. Now I just wanna be with my child and the woman I love, and why can''t you make it work for me?"


    Why did she have to tell him such cruel truths?


    Kane stared angrily at Poppy and spoke.


    Poppy saw the anger in Kane''s eyes and had mixed feelings. Why couldn''t she make it work? Why?


    "I just can''t!" Poppy toughened herself up and said, "You and she are not on the same life path. Juliana is only a pawn in our hands. We decided to use her at the beginning. And I will not allow you to fall in love with her out of sympathy. If our n is spoiled, you will be the one to me!"


    Poppy sounded selfish, and Kane justughed and asked her, "I''m just a pawn too, right?"


    Poppy was speechless.


    "Poppy, All people are selfish, but one should have principles. All I have done for you have vited my principles. If I could start over, I would not help you again. Now the only thing I can do for you is not to nail your lies. Don''te to me in the future."


    When he was in love with her, he treated her like a queen, and after he saw through her, she meant nothing to him.


    After saying that, Kane got into the car. As soon as he started the engine, Poppy ran over, grabbed his window, and asked, "Kane, what do you mean by that?"


    Kane looked askance at Poppy and said, "Poppy, I''ve had enough of loving you so long."


    Kane drove the car away and Poppy was forced to run a few steps, and in the end, she could only watch Kane pass her car and leave.


    What did he mean by that?


    Looking nkly at the direction Kane left, Poppy thought and felt empty.


    After Poppy came to her office to make a scene, Lucia called Jacob and told him to control his wife.


    Knowing that Poppy had gone to Jibillion Inc to look for Lucia, he scolded her for taking action on impulse. When he was about to call and criticize Poppy, he received a call from Spencer. "Jacob, I''m going back home tomorrow."


    "What? You''re going back to your country?" Jacob stood up from his chair. He had long been worried about what he had to do without Spencer as his backer, but he didn''t expect the worry would turn to the truth so soon!


    "Well, I''m leaving tomorrow. Don''t worry. I''ve arranged for someone working in Davonnis Corp to help you secretly. After I leave, you can go to her if you need any help," Spencer seemed to have read Jacob''s mind and said.


    "Who is she?" Jacob, who was paranoid, was eager to determine the identity of that person.

 Chapter 173 Poppy Is Beaten

    "She will contact you when the timees. That''s all." Spencer hung up after saying that, leaving Jacob worried on the other end of the phone.


    The next day, Spencer left Athegate, and took a direct flight back to San Francisco.


    Before leaving, he made a call to Lucia to tell her that he was leaving. Lucia talked with him politely, showing no intention to stop Spencer from leaving. Spencer felt pity, but could not do anything about it. He couldn''t alert Lucia for now.


    After Spencer left, Jacob''s mood was even worse. He couldn''t figure out who Spencer asked to help him and if that guy was able to protect him from Arthur''s retaliation. Recalling Arthur''s warning, Jacob couldn''t sleep well at night.


    When he was anxious, Poppy, as his wife, was not considerate and even constantly annoyed him. Jacob felt she was too moody and unreasonable, throwing tantrums from time to time and making him unable to rest.


    Finally, one night, when Poppyined loudly about the chef''s unappetizing cooking, Jacob couldn''t help but re up. He mmed the fork on the table and yelled at Poppy.


    "Poppy, that''s enough! All you do is throw tantrums all day long. Do you have anything else to do?"


    Poppy was shocked by the sound of the fork hitting the table. When she recovered herself, she saw Jacob ring at her with a sullen face, and she couldn''t hold back her grievance anymore. "I didn''t lose my temper with you. Why are you angry!"


    After she finished her speech, she mmed her fork on the table like Jacob did, but it didn''t frighten Jacob at all.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "If you have something to say to me, just tell me directly. You don''t have to get mad at other people andin about me every day!" Jacob was getting sick of Poppy''s bad temper. "Do I dare?" Poppy said sarcastically on purpose.


    Jacob heaved a sigh. He had long known he had nothing to say to her. Seeing her fearless face, he stood up and said, "I''m full."


    When he was about to go upstairs, Poppy spoke, "Jacob, I want you to tell me what''s going on with you and Lucia!"


    Jacob turned his head. She was finally willing to confess her true thoughts.


    "Nothing is going on between us. But she did call me after you went to her. Guess what she said?" Jacob said to Poppy.


    "What did she say! What she dared say!" Poppy frowned and said snappishly.


    "She asked you to stoping to her to embarrass yourself. She also asked me to control you! What are you thinking? You know we''re rivals, but you went to her office to make a scene. Poppy, do you really think you''re invincible?" Jacob had long been tired of warning Poppy not to be so impulsive.


    "How dare she say that about me!" Knowing that Lucia contacted Jacob, Poppy was furious. She sprang up to her feet and mmed the table fiercely after knowing what Lucia had said about her.


    "Why not? Do you have any cards to make her afraid of you?" Jacob felt that Poppy had be unreasonable.


    When Poppy heard Jacob''s words, she looked at him with wide eyes and criticized him, "Jacob, you are my husband, not Lucia''s. Why are you still speaking for her at this time?"


    "What nonsense are you babbling about!" Jacob furrowed his brow and said, "I did not speak for her? I told you many times to calm down! Don''t act rashly until we think of a way to deal a fatal blow to Lucia. Did you listen to me? Why didn''t you think of me when you acted rashly?"


    "You''re just speaking for her!" Poppy yelled at Jacob, "You just want to get back together with that bitch. I tell you, Jacob, don''t forget how you got here. If it wasn''t for me, Lucia would not have been with you! You''re just a piece of shit in Lucia''s eyes!"


    As soon as Poppy finished speaking, she heard a loud p and a buzzing in her ears, with her face burning.


    The world went silent instantly.


    Jacob withdrew his hand, waved it casually, and said, "Poppy, watch your mouth."


    "Jacob! Dare you hit me!" Realizing that she had been pped by Jacob, Poppy rubbed her sore cheek and said incredulously.


    "So what if I hit you?" The madness in Jacob''s eyes was revealed, and his pretense of decency waspletely shattered.


    "I am a piece of shit? Then what are you? Yes, you helped me to get Lucia and Webbex Group, but wasn''t I the one who ran thepany all these years? What have you done in the position of vice president? If it weren''t for me, would you have been living so well?"


    While speaking, Jacob got closer to Poppy, who couldn''t hold back her fear and took steps backward. They were husband and wife, but they were facing each other like they were enemies. It turned out that they were not on the same page anymore.


    "Poppy, I suggest you not conjecture on my feelings for Lucia. If I did want to get Lucia one day, what do you think you would end up with?" Jacob raised his hand towards Poppy again after speaking, and only after seeing her flinch did he put down his hand, pass her and go upstairs.


    Poppy''s heart contracted.


    Kane fell in love with Juliana and Jacob still had feelings for Lucia ... And she was the only one left.


    Covering her cheeks that hurt, Poppy slowly copsed to the ground, unable to stop her tears from falling. Even though she was vulnerable now, she still clenched her teeth and cursed Lucia madly within herself. She med it all on Lucia!


    Eduard promised to look into the whole story of that night for Lucia, but it was very tricky. A month had passed. Eduard took a lot to contact a cleaner who was cleaning the hotel. Perhaps she still had some memory of what happened that night, but she had returned to her hometown.


    "Lucia, do you want to go to her yourself?" Looking at Lucia''s excited look, Eduard asked.


    "I want to, but not now. It''s a busy season for thepany. I won''t leave at this time." Though Lucia was eager to go to that cleaner to find out the truth, she knew work mattered more.

 Chapter 174 We Are Over

    "Please, do not be so reasonable." Eduardined, "You make me think there''s no better woman in the world than you ..."


    "You do?" Lucia said amusedly, "I heard that you were hitting on Miss Allentely. I guess you''ll get together soon."


    "She is not a good choice... She acts like a spoiled girl and gossips all day round... Lucia, why don''t you be my girlfriend? It would save me a lot of trouble." Eduard took the opportunity to confess his love jokingly.


    Lucia held up her hand in refusal and said with disgust, "That''s not going to work. I can''t make a yboy like you stop fooling around."


    "Lucia ..." Eduard made an aggrieved face and begged, "Can''t you?"


    "No." Lucia shook her head.


    "All right then, I should better date Miss Allen tonight." Hiding the feeling of loss, Eduard stood up and said, "Let me know when you''re leaving and I''ll go with you." "You''re going too?" Lucia asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Drison is not far from us. It will worry me if you go alone. Besides, I''m better at talking to women than you are." Eduard smiled mischievously and showed his manly charm.


    "She is fifty-six! Eduard, you are not picky about women, are you?" Hearing Eduard''s words, Lucia couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    Eduard winked at Lucia before exiting her office. After he left, the room was quiet again, and Lucia stopped smiling face and showed a depressed expression.


    A month had passed. She and Arthur really did not contact each other. Lucia had an inner struggle of two spections on her mind after calming down. One was Arthur was set up; Lucia doubted it because Juliana and Poppy were involved. The other was Arthur just wanna fool her instead of taking their rtionship seriously.


    But one thing was sure. Arthur and Juliana had sex. Every time Lucia had an internal struggle of whether or not to contact Arthur, the images of Jacob and Poppy making out would appear in her mind and she would remember Juliana calling Arthur''s name intimately.


    Lucia was scared. Such kind of memories was heart-wrenching and could even tear her heart apart, so she could only try to do something else to distract herself and force herself not to think of Arthur.


    But it was not that easy. Athegate was a big city, but Arthur seemed to be everywhere. Almost all the economic reports reported news about him. Entertainment magazines asionally published pictures of him and Juliana, and even spected about the rtionship between the two. Lucia, however, no longer had any connection with Arthur.


    Lucia didn''t know whether she felt frustrated or lucky.


    The days passed quickly, and more than half a month passed. The spring came and it drizzled in Athegate every day, washing the whole city. Lucia just returned from visiting Theodore in Chicago. As soon as she left the airport, she met an unexpected person.


    Lucia had informed Eduard to pick her up when she was about to arrive, but now the person waiting at the exit was not him, but Sophie.


    In brown traditional clothing, Sophie stood elegantly and looked conspicuous among the crowd. Lucia noticed her at once.


    "Sophie, what are you doing here?" Lucia thought it was a chance encounter and went up to greet Sophie joyfully. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time and Lucia liked Sophie who made Lucia feel like she was loved by a mother.


    "Lucia ..." Sophie answered softly. Her knitted brows betrayed her sadness. Lucia could see it at once.


    "Sophie, are you waiting for me?" Lucia asked.


    "Let''s get you home first and we''ll talk about it." Sophie let out a sigh and took Lucia''s hand and headed for Jan who was waiting there. Sophie''s car was right next to them.


    Lucia naturally would not refuse Sophie''s kindness. Sophie seemed to be in a bad mood, which made Lucia have a bad premonition, but she would not rashly ask Sophie before Sophie opened her mouth. After a small talk, the two returned to Lucia''s home.


    After the door was closed, the lights were turned on to light up the room, and Sophie still looked worried.


    Lucia put the suitcase in the room and walked back to the living room to sit with Sophie before asking her, "Sophie, did youe back to see me specifically?"


    "Maybe," Sophie said. "I returned to Athegate the day before yesterday, and I couldn''t reach you so I went to look for Nia. She told me you had gone to Chicago and you wereing back today, so I went to the airport to wait for you."


    Lucia frowned at the words. The reason Sophie rushed back to the country must be about Arthur!


    Lucia didn''t answer, waiting for Sophie to speak.


    Sophie admired Lucia''s calmness within herself, and at the same time, she was in dilemma.


    After a while, she asked, "Lucia, what''s going on with you and Arthur?"


    "It''s better for him to speak about it," Lucia replied.


    "I''ve asked him. I just want to know what you think of it," Sophie said.


    "Arthur and I have been over." Lucia''s heart ached when she said that, but her pride didn''t allow her to forgive Arthur.


    Sophie shuddered at her words. She didn''t expect Lucia to be so resolute. Did it mean there was no chance for Lucia and Arthur to turn back?


    "Sophie, I hesitated for a long time before I started a rtionship with Arthur. You knew I was betrayed once. This was the second time I had been betrayed. I won''t allow history to repeat itself!" Lucia could know Sophie felt bad, but she could not say something against her will tofort Sophie.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "It''s all Arthur''s fault..." Sophie shook her head, feeling discouraged. She held Lucia''s hand and apologized, "Lucia, I am sorry..."


    "It''s okay. That''s my fate." Lucia had been over it.

 Chapter 175 A Pregnancy Test

    "No, I apologize for Arthur. He is to me." Sophie continued, "Lucia, I hope you can understand sometimes he has no other choices."


    Sophie implied something but Lucia could get it for a moment, and she could only smile reluctantly and say, "It''s okay, Sophie. Even if he and I are not meant to be, Teddy is your grandson anyway." Theodore had been Sophie''s concern, and when Sophie heard Lucia say that, she felt a lot more relieved, but felt sorry for Lucia at the same time.


    "Lucia, no matter what, as long as you need help, just tell me. I will do my best to help." Sophie knew Lucia may never ask her for help, but she just wanted to make it up to Lucia somehow. "Thank you, Sophie," Lucia did not reject Sophie''s kindness.


    After Sophie asked something about Theodore and told Lucia to get some rest, she got up and said goodbye. Lucia sent Sophie downstairs and watched the car she got in slowly drive away, wondering what Sophie''s implication meant.


    In less than two days, Lucia understood why Sophie said Arthur had no other choices. Looking at the magazine cover, Lucia was stricken by sadness. She wanted to ask, "Did Arthur really have no other choices?"


    Lucia rolled up the magazine and threw it in the trash. The magazine lying in the trash slowly unfolded again, and on the cover was the news of Arthur and Juliana''s engagement, and the photo on the cover was of them snuggling and cutting the cake together at their engagement.


    The reason for this farce should trace back to half a month ago.


    Half a month ago, Juliana had been silently counting the time. A month had passed since shest faked having sex with Arthur at the party, and if she wasn''t pregnant, her period should have arrived. Of course, Juliana would not walk up to Arthur and tell him she was pregnant without a n; she patiently and carefully prepared to give Arthur a surprise.


    The first few days, Juliana showed anxiety. Arthur did notmunicate with her a lot. The two tried to avoid each other to not have intimate contact, even if they live under the same roof. But those days, Juliana walked to Arthur from time to time, wanting to say something but withholding it.


    One day Arthur couldn''t help asking Juliana, "Julia, is there something wrong with you?"


    This was the third time that Juliana had entered the office and handed the documents to him and stood in front of his desk for a while instead of going out immediately.


    "No, I am fine..." Juliana was full of panic and looked at Arthur hesitantly for a while before affirming. "I am really fine!"


    After she finished speaking, she walked out of the office, not giving Arthur a chance to ask more.


    Arthur was suspicious. Instead of asking Juliana again, he called Kyle to his office to ask questions, not knowing that Juliana was happy about this.


    "Kyle, has Julia done anything unusual in thest few days?"


    "Unusual?" Kyle frowned, thought hard for a while, and then replied, "Yep, she looks fidgety every day, and always stares at the calendar on her phone. I asked her what was going on but she didn''t tell me." "How many days has she acted like that?" Arthur asked again.


    "It''s been a few days," Kyle answered honestly.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier!" Arthur guessed that something must have happened to Juliana and rebuked Kyle for not doing his duty.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Mr. Davies..." Kyle was aggrieved. He did not expect Mr. Davies would care so much.


    "Okay, you go out, and if you find Julia goes out alone, you follow her and check it out." Arthur gave a new order.


    Kyle led the way out, and coincidentally, just as he closed the office door, he saw Juliana pick up her bag and prepare to leave, so he hurriedly went after her and asked her.


    "Miss Knight, where are you going?"


    Juliana said she was hungry and wanted to go eat something. After she left, Kyle raised his hand and nced at his watch, it was only ten in the morning, just two hours past breakfast. Why was she hungry too so soon?


    Without further hesitation, Kyle followed Juliana quietly, but he didn''t know Juliana had overheard his conversation with Arthur and went out deliberately.


    Juliana led Kyle to a drugstore near Davonnis Corp, and after she went in, she bought some things and left. Then Kyle walked in and asked the shopkeeper what Juliana had bought. The shopkeeper did not answer directly but pointed to an invoice on the table, which was also left by Juliana deliberately.


    Kyle picked up the invoice, read it and drew a cold breath, and called Arthur in a hurry.


    "Mr. Davies, I know the reason why Miss Knight is distracted!" Kyle opened his mouth and said.


    "Say it!" Arthur didn''t like the way Kyle reported to him.


    "Just now you asked me to keep an eye on Miss Knight, and as soon as I left the office I saw her leaving, so I followed her out to a drugstore near the office." Kyle was interrupted by Arthur just as he was speaking.


    "What did she buy?!" Arthur subconsciously thought Juliana was not feeling well and did not dare to tell him, so he asked anxiously.


    "This..." Kyle hesitated. It was something he really had some trouble saying.


    "What the hell!" Arthur asked.


    "It''s a pregnancy test!" Taking a deep breath, Kyle finally spoke it.


    Arthur on the other end of the phone was silent for a long time.


    Kyle only heard something over there that seemed to fall on the ground with a harsh sound, so he cautiously asked, "What else can I do ...?"


    "Where did Julia go after she bought her medicine?" Arthur finally spoke.


    "She went back to the office." Kyle hung up the phone just as he finished speaking. And he put away his phone and the invoice and headed toward the office as well.


    On the top floor of Davonnis Corp, Arthur, the president of Davonnis Corp, who had always been calm and unrestrained, identally broke the cup on the table for the first time. He knew what it meant when Juliana went to buy a pregnancy test. Without hesitation, Arthur rose to his feet, walked out of the office, and headed to Juliana.


    He hoped it would never happen!

 Chapter 176 Why Pretend

    In the Davonnis Corp lobby, Arthur met Juliana, who was walking in.


    Arthur greeted her, blocked her way and asked, "Julia, why did you go to the drugstore?"


    Juliana didn''t seem to expect Arthur toe looking for her, she grabbed her bag nervously and mumbled, "Nothing, I just feel a little sick to get some medicine." Arthur frowned without a word, reached out, and dragged her towards the elevator.


    "How did you know I went to the drugstore?"


    Arthur looked askance at her without saying anything. At this time Kyle walked in through the door, and looked into Juliana.


    Juliana turned her head to stare at Arthur and asked, "You had Kyle follow me?"


    "I had him follow you because I was afraid something would happen to you." Arthur exined.


    "Oh, really?" Juliana said unhappily and red in Kyle''s direction again. Kyle hurriedly stopped in his tracks, not daring to follow them to the elevator.


    Taking Juliana into the elevator that only he could take, Arthur pressed the top floor. When the elevator slowly rose, he asked Juliana, "What exactly did you buy at the drugstore?"


    Juliana leaned in the corner with her head buried but didn''t say a word.


    "Julia ..." Arthur felt mixed feelings. He wanted to get a clear answer from Juliana.


    "You''ve known all about it, haven''t you?" Juliana responded.


    Arthur got the hint, his eyes dark with an unfathomable emotion. He looked at Juliana for a moment but did not know what to say.


    He wanted to say that he didn''t want this child as a result of a one-night stand, but he was afraid that his speech would hurt Juliana.


    "I know you don''t want it. I bought a pregnancy test because my period waste, and it doesn''t necessarily mean I''m really pregnant." As if sensing Arthur''s emotions, Juliana lowered her eyes and said self- deprecatingly.


    Arthur knew his attitude had hurt Juliana, but he couldn''t say anything tofort her. He couldn''t say against his will that he didn''t mean it. There was no love between them, and if they did have a child, how would they get along with each other? How was the future of that innocent new life?


    Arthur''s silence made Juliana raise her head, her eyes full of sorrow, and she said to him, "Can''t you even say something perfunctory to me?"


    Arthur was silent and looked away.


    "I got it. I''ll give you the resultter," Juliana said stubbornly, and as soon as the elevator opened, she rushed out and ran to the bathroom. Arthur came out of the elevator and looked at her figure with mixed feelings.


    There was one thing he was sure of. He had a beloved woman and a beloved son that were unforgettable and irreceable in his life.


    Arthur leaned against the wall outside the bathroom with his eyes closed. It was hard to tell what he was thinking, only his knitted brows revealed some emotions.


    Finally, Juliana came out of the bathroom, clutching a pink pregnancy test in her hand, her face full of misery.


    Arthur didn''t say anything, he faced Juliana and waited for an answer.


    Juliana looked up into Arthur''s eyes for a long time before slowly spreading her palm out. Two colored lines appeared on the strip.


    "Arthur, I''m pregnant." Juliana''s eyes were red-rimmed.


    Arthur seemed as if struck by lightning and burned by fire.


    Julia was pregnant...


    She was really pregnant...


    What about Lucia?


    Juliana softened at that moment because she had never seen Arthur look so pained, struggling and remorseful, she could sense all these emotions were gnawing at Arthur.


    "Arthur, what should I do?" Juliana finally toughened herself up and asked Arthur with a choked sob.


    Arthur raised his head to avoid Juliana''s gaze. Instead of telling his true thoughts, he said faintly, "Let''s go to the hospital for examination first."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "What should we do after that?" Juliana pursued it.


    Arthur was silent for a long time before he said, "Julia, you know you can''t keep this baby, right?"


    His request was cruel, but he could not keep the child out of guilt; he didn''t want to be too irresponsible for Julia and for the child.


    Arthur''s words disappointed Juliana.


    "I know," Juliana said mournfully. "It''s not like I disagree."


    "Anyway, let''s get a check-up first. Your health matters." Arthur was more worried about Juliana''s health.


    "Hmm," Juliana responded, but she cursed Arthur within herself.


    ''Arthur! Why are you so pretentious?''


    Since there were important things to take care of today, the two decided to go to the hospital for an examination tomorrow, and then Arthur went back to the office. Juliana sat on the seat dazed. The former was guilty. Thetter was calcting.


    Arthur had an important document on hand that needed to be approved, but he was distracted from time to time. His work finally gave way to his mixed feelings. He pushed away all the documents and sat quietly looking at the photo of him and Lucia on the table, as well as Theodore''s picture.


    The photo showed Lucia bathed in warm light, but Arthur knew both of them were now in extreme coldness.


    Would Lucia be willing to forgive him in this life if she knew Julia was pregnant?


    For Lucia, Arthur gave her time to calm down, but never thought of giving up on her. Even if she acted like she no longer cared about him, Arthur always thought that one day she would understand him and forgive him. They had Teddy and a bright future, but all these would be his hopeless dreams if Julia''s child was born.


    Arthur was not so selfless, not to mention that this was unfair to Julia and the child. There was no love between them. When Juliana got out of the blue, she might meet true love again. Also, if the child was born into a loveless family, what was the point of it?


    Arthur made that decision to save future trouble.


    In the afternoon after work, Arthur and Juliana got back home. They didn''t talk or look at each other on the way. Once they got home, Juliana lock herself in the room, and Arthur just let it be. Back at her house, Juliana stopped frowning, and the depressed look on her face was gone.

 Chapter 177 Checkup Results

    Taking off her jacket, Juliana stretched out freely, rubbed her stomach and said, "You''re of some use." Then she took out the phone to contact Poppy, and after discussing things with Poppy, she took a shower, went to bed and started to sleep soundly.


    On the contrary, Arthur tossed and turned all night, having an internal struggle within himself, and thinking about how he should face Lucia.


    Late at twelve o''clock at night, Arthur''s eyes were open, and finally, unable to resist his inner desire, he took out his phone and sent a message to Lucia.


    "Lucia, is Teddy asleep?"


    Arthur''s actual purpose was to talk to Lucia.


    He thought Lucia would just ignore him, but to his surprise, just a momentter, Lucia replied, "Teddy is in Chicago."From N?velDrama.Org.


    When he saw that Lucia was willing to text back, Arthur was so excited that he sat up, but then he thought, ''It''s midnight, but Lucia is still up?''


    Why was she still up? Did she toss and turn like him?


    When he thought about the reason for Lucia''s insomnia, Arthur''s excitement was reced by a hint of guilt.


    "Why did you send Teddy to Chicago?" texted Arthur. He carefully edited it before sending it out. He didn''t dare to show any concern for Lucia, for fear that she might feel repulsed and no longer text him back. "He''s still a kid," Lucia quickly responded.


    Arthur understood the hidden message at once. Feeling sorry for Lucia and their son, he thought for a while and texted, "Sorry."


    Lucia didn''t reply, Arthur kept staring at the unanswered message, and sent another text, "Are you okay?"


    Lucia replied immediately, "It''ste."


    Lucia turned him down with this brief message.


    Arthur took his phone andy down, letting the guilt gnaw at him.


    On the other side of the city, Lucia was lying on her side in bed. The room was dark, and only the screen of the cell phone she was holding was lit. The harsh light shone into her eyes, but she stared at the message from Arthur on the screen without blinking. The screen went out after a while, she restarted the screen again, repeatedly, until tears flowed down.


    The next day, the vi was silent, and the birds that usually chirped outside the window didn''te to disturb Lucia as if they had sensed Lucia was in a bad mood.


    Arthur sat in the dining room waiting for Juliana until nine o''clock, when he saw her slowly walking down the stairs.


    Juliana slept wellst night, full of energy, but she lowered her eyes and faked a tired look as soon as she reached Arthur''s line of sight. She walked towards the dining room, nced at Arthur, and wanted to say something but finally said nothing. Then she sat opposite him and began to drink porridge.


    Evilness led to falseness. Juliana was getting better and better at acting in front of Arthur and Arthur opposite her did not her at all.


    "After breakfast, we''ll go to Kindred Hospital for a checkup." Kindred Hospital received a huge donation from Davonnis Corp and had the best equipment in the city, so of course Arthur preferred it.


    But Juliana said, "I looked up on the Intest night, and Women''s and Children''s Hospital provides more specialized medical service, and I want to go there for a checkup."


    Arthur nced at Juliana and nodded.


    Breakfast was finished in silence, and Arthur waited for Juliana to finish thest mouthful of porridge before getting up and saying, "Let''s go."


    Juliana obediently stood up and followed Arthur, and when they reached the door she suddenly tugged Arthur''s arm from behind and asked when Arthur looked back at her. "Arthur, can''t we keep this child?"


    Arthur raised his eyebrows. He had given an explicit answer yesterday. Why did she ask it today?


    "I ..." Juliana sensed Arthur''s thoughts and exined with a frown, "I just think ... it''s cruel. "


    The word ''cruel'' pushed Arthur''s button. He frowned. Of course, he knew that it was cruel, but...


    "Let''s do the examination first." He didn''t know that Juliana, who looked sad and upset behind him, was gloating.


    Arthur was the calmest one since childhood. He seemed cold-hearted but in fact kind and soft. He even dered a fight with the children from the next block who bullied stray dogs. Thus, Juliana said those words to evoke his sympathy.


    When they got into the car, they went to Women''s and Children''s Hospital together. When they arrived at the front of the hospital, Arthur parked the car and then took Juliana inside. As they walked, they could see parents who were worried about their sick children, mothers-to-be lovingly stroking their bellies, and new fathers holding their newborns with excitement.


    Arthur had mixed feelings when he caught a glimpse of Juliana looking enviously at those mothers-to-be.


    While waiting outside the gynecology department, Juliana looked curiously at the mothers-to-be with their bellies bulging up not far away, and she didn''t even hear Arthur talking to her. "Julia ..." Arthur knew what she was looking at, but couldn''t say much.


    "I was just curious." Juliana sadly withdrew her eyes and stood beside Arthur with her head down.


    All Arthur could say was, "It''s our turn."


    "OK." Juliana came back to herself, taking the lead and heading inside.


    Arthur took Juliana for a battery of checkups. Though Arthur had a noble status, he could only wait in line. When the checkups were over, it was noon.


    After printing all the reports in the lobby, Arthur suggested having lunch first, but Juliana insisted on taking the results to the doctor, and Arthur could only do as Juliana wished.


    At this time the other patients had left. Only Arthur and Juliana were left in the corridor. Juliana took a deep breath at the door and raised a smile at Arthur before he walked in. Arthur''s footsteps became heavier.

 Chapter 178 Give up on Lucia

    "Congrattions to both of you, Mrs. Davies is indeed pregnant," the doctor assumed that Juliana and Arthur were husband and wife, so she smiled and said happily, "Mrs. Davies is just pregnant and must be careful in the first trimester. Pay attention to getting enough sleep and regr rest. Her diet also needs to be adjusted."


    Juliana listened quietly to the doctor''s words, and tilted her head to look at Arthur.


    Arthur deliberately avoided Juliana''s eyes and looked at the doctor ruthlessly and said, "Doctor, we have no intention of having a child for the time being."


    "Wanna abort it?" The doctor asked in surprise.


    Arthur felt the words sounded harsh, but still managed to nod, and he did not dare to see the way Juliana was looking at him.


    "What a pity..." The doctor sighed and said to Arthur, "It''s hard for Mrs. Davies to get pregnant; there is a blockage in her tubes. But now she gets pregnant. It''s a miracle."


    After listening to the doctor''s words, Arthur felt like a heavy stone weighed on his heart. He did not expect Juliana had such a problem. He subconsciously looked down at Juliana who lowered her head. He didn''t know what she was thinking. Only her slightly trembling shoulders reveal some of her emotions.


    The doctor looked at Arthur, then at Juliana, and continued, "Also, it''s risky for Mrs. Davies to have an abortion. There is an eighty-five percent chance of concurring hemorrhage, and scar tissue will be left in the uterus after this abortion, and I''m afraid she will be unlikely to be a mother again in the future. Sir, I suggest you reconsider it."


    What the doctor said was a bolt of lightning... Julia could no longer get pregnant after this abortion?


    This was simply the most severe punishment from God!


    Looking down at Juliana, Arthur saw the tearsing out of her eyes, and they looked at each other, neither of them able to say a word.


    he doctor kindly suggested, "Mrs. Davies is just pregnant. There is no hurry to make a decision. You two should think it over before making a decision, but as a doctor, I advise you not to decide its future as it''s a gift granted to you."


    The doctor''s words seemed to push Juliana''s button. She covered her mouth to muffle her choked voice, got up and rushed out. Arthur thanked the doctor and then went after Juliana. After the two left, the doctor took the phone and dialed a number.


    "Mrs. Taylor, everything went well. Yes, nothing will go wrong. I have bribed my colleagues. He will get the same result from whoever he asks. OK, I''ll check the money you transferter, thank you."


    After hanging up the phone, the doctor received a message. She swiped to unlock her phone and found two million dors had been transferred to her ount. Looking at the ount bnce, she showed a greedy and satisfied smile.


    After chasing her into the atrium of the hospital, Arthur grabbed Juliana''s wrist and made her turn around to face him, and he saw a tear-stained face.


    "Julia, don''t cry for now..." Arthur didn''t know what to say for a moment, just feeling sad to see Juliana''s tears.


    Juliana looked at Arthur with tearful eyes, then stubbornly wiped the tears away from her eyes and said, "Okay, I won''t cry."


    But her voice was trembling.


    "I didn''t know you had such a problem ..." Arthur thought for a while before he said softly.


    "Yes, of course you don''t know, but I do. I didn''t think I''d get pregnant, and I did promise you yesterday that I wouldn''t keep it, but ..." Juliana continued in a choked voice, "Last night when I was lying in the bed, I could feel it in my belly. As soon as I closed my eyes, it was like I could hear it calling me Mommy. Arthur, I feel I am so cruel!"


    Thinking about the question Juliana asked him at the door this morning, Arthur realized how Juliana was struggling within herself and how selfish he was.


    "Julia, I''m so sorry, I ..." Arthur''s apology was interrupted by Juliana before he could finish his sentence.


    "I know you don''t want this baby, it''s an ident, a mistake for you, but not for me! It is a gift given to me by God, and I will never be a mother again for the rest of my life if I miss this chance. Arthur, do you know how sad I am?"


    With a hoarse voice, Juliana vented her grievances towards Arthur, and she broke out in tears.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Arthur was not feeling better than Juliana. He reached out and held Juliana into his arms. His nature of kindness made him say words of constion in a soft tone, "Okay, let''s keep it. Let''s keep it."


    Arthur could not care less about the consequences he had to bear. What he could only see now were Juliana''s tears.


    "Don''t force yourself," Juliana yelled, pushing Arthur away as hard as she could, with hidden sadness in her tearful eyes.


    "I don''t need your sympathy and pity. I will take care of the baby myself after it is born, I will go home now and never bother you!"


    Arthur knew Juliana was aggrieved. Men would feel pity for women who pretended to be tough. He once again reached out and hugged Juliana, whispered, "Stop saying cross words. I will be responsible and will give the child a father and a home."


    "Don''t you lie!" Juliana struggled and hissed, not believing Arthur''s words.


    "I''m not lying. Yes, it dide as a surprise to me, but I''m not going to selfishly ask you to abort it," Arthur said.


    "The doctor is right. The baby is a gift granted by God and I should not decide its future. Julia, let''s keep the baby, I will take care of it and you."


    Juliana stopped struggling after hearing that, and after a while, she raised her tearful eyes to look at Arthur and asked, "Really?"


    Arthur''s heart ached. He thought of the consequences and the future of him and Lucia, but he could not abandon Juliana now, neither could he abandon the child in her belly, so he replied firmly, "Really." "Will you give me and the baby a home?" Feeling insecure, Juliana wanted Arthur to reconfirm his promise.


    "I will," Arthur said, but his heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife. Choosing Juliana and her baby meant he gave up Lucia and ruined the hope of getting back together with Lucia.

 Chapter 179 Sophie Gets Angry

    Finally, Juliana stopped crying. She buried her head into Arthur''s chest. Instead of sensing the pain that Arthur suffered, she said in a happy voice, "Arthur, thank you."


    With Juliana in his arms and listening to her gratitude, Arthur did not respond. He looked up to the sky and it was spitting, and soon drizzling.


    When Arthur agreed to keep the baby, Juliana acted totally differently. She pretended not to see the helplessness in his eyes, talked excitedly about how to set up the nursery on the way, and wanted to call her parents to tell them the good news.


    Speaking of parents, Arthur''s heart was heavier. He knew better than anyone else that Lucia was seen as his wife by the Davies family, not to mention Theodore that had been admitted as a Davies. Arthur really didn''t know how to deal with it.


    But when he saw Juliana smiling beside him, Arthur realized that maybe he was herst hope after she was gang-raped. If he left her at this point, what would happen to Juliana?


    When Juliana returned home in the afternoon, she was busy informing her parents of the good news.


    Arthur listened, only nodded and said yes like a puppet. He forced himself to be joyful.


    Juliana leaned against Arthur, looking up at his bewildered expression, and when she looked down, a smug smile touched her lip. Everything was going well.


    Ka who was overjoyed contacted Sophie in the USA just after hanging up with her daughter.


    "Sophie, we''re finally inws!" Ka said excitedly as soon as the call was answered.


    "Ka, what are you talking about?" Sophie, who was awakened by the phone call at 2 a.m., was confused.


    Ka said, "Sorry, I forgot it''ste at night in New York, but I''m so excited. I never thought Julia and Arthur would really get together like we wanted, and now they even have a baby, what a gift!


    The word ''baby'' sobered Sophie up and she instantly got up and awakened Edwin beside him, Edwin opened his eyes and looked at Sophie and asked in a deep voice.


    "Sophie, what''s going on? Who''s calling at thiste hour?"


    Sophie covered the microphone, turned her head to look at her husband with mixed feelings in her eyes, and answered in a deep voice, "Ka said Julia is pregnant ..."


    "That''s a good thing..." Edwin said as he rubbed his eyes and sat up, "When did Julia have a boyfriend?"


    Sophie looked at her husband, not knowing what to say, when Ka''s voice rang again, "Sophie, are you still there?"


    "Yes, go ahead," Sophie responded while putting the speakerphone on. It was better to let Edwin listen to it himself.


    "Now that Julia has Arthur''s baby. We should work together to get their wedding done as soon as possible. Where do you think the wedding should be held? I think it''s better to ask them what they want." Ka was thinking about the future excitedly.


    Edwin''s eyes widened as he listened. When he was about to say something to Ka on the phone, Sophie gestured for him to keep silent and said, "Let''s discuss the other day. There''s no rush. I''ll have a talk with Arthur first."


    "Great, Arthur must be overwhelmed by the excitement of being a father for the first time. When I called just now, he was so happy that he only answered yes. Let me know if anything happens. Sorry to disturb you at thiste hour. Goodbye," Ka said considerately.


    "OK, we''ll talk about it afterwards," Sophie responded, and hung up the phone.


    As soon as she hung up the phone, Sophie met her husband''s furious stare.


    "What the hell did Arthur do?" Edwin was furious after he figured out the whole picture. Arthur had gotten Julia pregnant? What about Lucia? What about his adorable grandson, Teddy?


    "I''m also confused now," Sophie, who knew the situation better than Edwin, said calmly, "I''ll take the earliest flight back home tomorrow and ask him myself!"


    On the third day, Sophie returned to Athegate, and once she arrived at the vi, she saw Juliana who was full of happiness.


    "Sophie, did you hear the news?" Juliana asked with a sweet smile, and of course she knew Sophie already knew.


    "Well, Julia, how are you feeling now?" Sophie asked about Juliana''s health first, even though she knew things weren''t that simple.


    "It feels good that I''m going to be a mother," Juliana said happily as if she were to stand up and spin around.


    "What about Arthur? Why isn''t he at home looking after you?" Sophie asked Juliana as she narrowed her eyes.


    "There is urgent work in thepany and Arthur rushed over to take care of it," Juliana replied with a smile.


    "Good, then you have a good rest. Take care of yourself. I''ll go and tell Arthur I''m back." Sophie found an excuse and told Juliana to take a good rest before heading to thepany to settle the score with Arthur. Juliana stood at the door and waved goodbye to Sophie happily while thinking in her mind, ''Go ahead. Go talk to him. You''ll get an unexpected answer from him.''


    As soon as Sophie appeared in the Branch of Davonnis building, as Arthur''s mother, she received greetings from the staff.


    "Mrs. Davies?" Kyle was stunned to see Sophie appear on the top floor.


    "Where''s Arthur?" The more Sophie thought, the angrier she became.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Kyle sensed that Sophie was angry and hurriedly led her towards the office. He pushed open the door, let her in and quickly excused himself to avoid being implicated.


    Arthur was working on a document that needed immediate approval, and when he heard the footsteps, he thought it was Kyle and asked him in a cold voice, "Why do youe here?"


    Sophie frowned, walked to his desk and mmed it, bellowing, "Arthur, what the hell have you done?"

 Chapter 180 Guilt for Juliana

    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Arthur looked up and met his mother''s angry eyes. He was caught off guard by Sophie''s sudden arrival and stood up and said, "Mom, why do youe here all of a sudden?" "You know the reason. Do you wish me to note to you until Julia''s baby is born?" Sophie said snappishly.


    Arthur then realized that Sophie knew about Juliana''s pregnancy. He hurriedly went to Sophie and said in an undertone, "Mom, it''s a long story."


    "Tell me!" Arthur still had Lucia''s picture on his desk, and yet Juliana''s pregnancy was true. Sophie was even more furious.


    Arthur knew Sophie was angry, and he felt bad about it. He could only put his arm around his mother''s waist and bring her to sit on the sofa and tell her about the ident that night. When he retold the story, Sophie was so excited several times that she wanted to stand up, but he gently pressed her.


    "Arthur, how stupid you are!" After knowing the whole story, Sophie heaved a sigh of hatred.


    "Mom, what happened that night was really an ident. I don''t know how I got drunk and had sex with Julia ..." Arthur found it hard to exin himself.


    "I told you that Julia was fragile and you were the only person she trusted. Though you and Julia are good friends, there should be boundaries between you. I ask you to keep a proper distance from her. Why don''t you listen to me!" Sophie really didn''t wish it to happen.


    "I ..." Arthur was unable to defend himself. He indeed ced his feelings above Sophie''s suggestion. If he had listened to Sophie, he would not have been in a predicament now.


    "So what are you going to do?" Sophie knew Arthur didn''t want it to happen, either. Though she was angry with him, she asked softly.


    "I promised to give Julia and the baby a home." Arthur did not deny the promise he had made.


    Sophie frowned at once and asked, "What about Lucia and Teddy?"


    This was a question that Arthur would like to know the answer to.


    Staring at her son, Sophie knew his internal struggle and continued, "Do you know that you and Lucia will never get back together if you make this decision?"


    Sadness shed across Arthur''s eyes and he nodded slightly.


    "You!" Sophie didn''t even know what to say for a moment. She only felt sorry for Lucia and Theodore now, "Lucia suffered so much and brought Teddy up, and now you hurt her so much..." She sighed deeply.


    "I know it," Arthur had been on the verge of a breakdown. Hearing Sophie''s words, he couldn''t contain his emotions any longer.


    "I love Lucia, I just want to be with her, so when I found out Julia was pregnant, I wanted her to abort the baby, but yesterday I took her for a checkup and learned from the doctor that Julia was very unlikely to get pregnant and the risk of abortion was very high. After the surgery, she might never have a chance to be a mother again. Mom, I love Lucia but I can''t be that selfish."


    "How about Lucia? Aren''t you too selfish to hurt her again and again?" Sophie had seen Lucia and Theodore as her family members. She knew Arthur had an inner struggle, but she couldn''t help but question Arthur for Lucia''s sake.


    Arthur''s eyes dimmed and he bowed his head.


    He was unable to utter a word.


    Sophie sighed and said, "Your father is very angry after he knew it."


    Arthur let out a wry smile.


    Looking at the wry smile on Arthur''s lips, Sophie asked him, "Does Lucia know Juliana''s pregnancy?"


    "I don''t know," Arthur replied in a low voice. He hoped Lucia would never know about it for the rest of her life and would not suffer from it.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lucia is a considerate woman. Maybe she can understand. How about I go talk to her?" Sophie thought about it and said.


    "It won''t work. It''s hard to end Julia''s hatred for Lucia. Even if I am willing to marry Julia, she can''t ept Lucia''s existence. Besides, I can''t take care of Julia and at the same time fool Lucia." Arthur understands Sophie''s point, but he didn''t want to be a two-timer.


    Regardless of what Arthur said, Sophie still went to Lucia to confirm her feelings for Arthur. If Lucia told her that there was room for patching things up with Arthur, Sophie would persuade Juliana, but Lucia just said that she and Arthur werepletely over.


    Sophie was so disappointed that she wanted to think of another way, but the next day Robert and Ka arrived at Athegate to visit their daughter and Arthur.


    Sophie and Ka had been good friends for many years. When she saw their happy faces, Sophie found it hard to spoil their happiness. When Ka suggested a wedding should be held as soon as possible, Sophie suggested that Arthur and Juliana should get engaged first and a wedding should be held after the baby was born. Robert and Ka thought it over and agreed.


    So two dayster, Arthur and Juliana held an engagement party in Athegate where the Knights and the Davies were present. Sophie tried her best to mitigate the influence of the engagement. Arthur''s three brothers also attended the party and they looked very embarrassed. It seemed that only the Knight family was rejoicing.


    Edwin didn''t return to Athegate to attend it because he was too angry, and Sophie had no choice but to exin to Ka that he was too busy with work.


    Arthur was like a walking corpse throughout the engagement party. His face didn''t reveal the joy of being a husband or a father, but Juliana was different from him.


    Throughout the engagement party, Juliana wore a happy smile, epting all guests'' blessings, nestling against Arthur heedless of Arthur who acted like a puppet.


    Although Sophie tried her best, someone leaked the information about the engagement, and the reporter who snuck in secretly took the photo and reported the news. Their engagement soon hit the headlines of all newspapers and magazines.


    Lucia couldn''t tell how she felt after seeing the news. She felt it so ridiculous that she threw the magazine away andughed out loud and shed tears of sadness at the same time.

 Chapter 181 Explain Himself

    Eduard entered Lucia''s office and saw herughing in tears.


    "Lucia, go!" Eduard rushed up to Lucia and grabbed her wrist and pulled her out. Lucia froze for a moment then shook his hand off.


    "Where?" Lucia wiped her tears with her right hand.


    "Go to settle scores with Arthur!" Eduard had read that news report and remembered what Arthur had said to Lucia that night, and now this engagement party was a p in Arthur''s face. "What''s the point of doing it? He doesn''t owe me anything," Lucia said in a cold voice.


    "He doesn''t owe anything? He told you it was an ident, and then he''s engaged to her. He''s a liar!" Eduard shouted angrily as if he had been hurt more.


    "I''ve broken up with him. It has nothing to do with me anymore," Lucia said indifferently.


    "Then why are you crying?" Eduard yelled in anger.


    Seeing Lucia''s face go pale, he hurriedly apologized, "Sorry, Lucia, I didn''t mean it. I ..."


    Lucia forced a smile and said, "No need to apologize. You''re just telling the truth."


    Eduard was so distressed to see Lucia''s sad face. He approached her, stared at her, and said, "Lucia, stop being so selfless. Go to Arthur''s house and ask him for an exnation!"


    "And then? What can be changed?" Lucia asked Eduard as she raised her eyes to meet his.


    Eduard was speechless.


    What could be changed? The engagement between Arthur and Juliana may have been known to the whole country. Nothing could be changed even if Lucia went to Arthur and made a scene But, he felt indignant for Lucia!


    "Are we just going to let Arthur and Juliana get away with it?"


    "Do you think I want to?" Lucia red up and stood up with a p on the table. She couldn''t hold herself back or pretend to be strong anymore.


    "I want a man who loves me with his whole heart, but Arthur can''t! What can I do?"


    Eduard was at a loss for words.


    "I know I can''t get whatever I wish, so I force myself to let it slide. It''s useless to make a scene!" Lucia told her true thoughts sadly. It was not that she gave up on Arthur, but Arthur had never belonged to her! "Lucia ..." Looking at Lucia''s eyes full of tears, Eduard did not know what to say except for feeling distressed for her.


    "Let''s not talk about it anymore. I want to go back to rest." Lucia didn''t want to show her weakness in front of anyone. After she finished speaking, she grabbed her coat and walked out, turning her head to re at Eduard when he was about to catch up. Her gaze seemed ruthless but actually betrayed her pain.


    Eduard stopped in his tracks and looked at Lucia''s back with knitted brows.


    Lucia walked past her colleagues towards the outside, afraid that she could not help squatting down and crying out if she paused.


    Having finally walked out of the entrance of Jibillion Inc, Lucia lowered her head and walked forward, but someone suddenly sped her elbow, and a family voice she never wanted to hear sounded.


    "Lucia."


    It was his voice.


    Turning her head, Lucia saw Arthur''s guilt-ridden expression.


    "Let go of me," she bellowed in a voice cold like an ice de.


    "Lucia, I beg you to spare me some time." Arthur did not let go of Lucia. Albeit noble and powerful, he appeared very humble in front of his beloved woman.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary." Lucia had just lost her temper. She was clear that she couldn''t contain her emotions at present. She didn''t want to betray her emotions in front of Arthur, so she refused him. "I just say a few words, and I''ll leave when I''m done." Arthur sped her with a firm gaze.


    "Mr. Davies, I am not your subordinate and do not need to follow your orders." Lucia refused and started to struggle to break free from Arthur, but Arthur gripped her so tightly, which annoyed her. "Lucia, I know you''re angry, but you must hear me out today." His voice became determined.


    Lucia frowned. Albeit repulsed, she blurted out, "Go ahead."


    Lucia hated that she still wanted to hear his exnation.


    Arthur changed color at her words. He then held Lucia''s hand and took her to his car, but Lucia stopped, stood still, and said in a cold voice, "Say it right here."


    She thought she could follow him wherever he went, but now she even resisted walking a few steps with him.


    Arthur looked around. Both of them were influential, and now many people stopped to look at them curiously.


    Arthur could only say, "It''s not convenient here."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Lucia knew it was not good to talk about personal matters in public, but she didn''t want to follow Arthur anywhere, so she walked back towards Jibillion Inc''s underground parking lot, which was empty at this hour.


    Arthur could only follow her reluctantly. He would do as she wished as long as she was still willing to listen to him.


    They walked into the underground parking lot where there was no sunlight and the air became cold. She walked straight to the aisle, turned around to face Arthur and said, "Just say it." Lucia was waiting, but Arthur was speechless for a moment.


    If he could, he would love to take Lucia into his arms and tell her that he still loved her and he only wanted her, but he knew he couldn''t.


    Lucia was impatient, and when Arthur didn''t say anything, she added, "I''m leaving if you don''t say anything."


    "Lucia, wait." Arthur took a step forward in a hurry, but saw Lucia step backward, with undisguised disgust on her face, which Arthur feared the most, and stung him the most.


    "Lucia, I know I did something wrong, I can choose to keep my mouth shut, but I can''t. I have to exin myself to you," enduring the pain in his heart, Arthur opened his mouth and said.

 Chapter 182 Each Goes His Own Way

    "You might as well not exin anything at all," Lucia said in a cold voice.


    Arthur, regardless of Lucia''s attitude, continued to say in a low voice.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have to exin, I never betrayed you. Though I did do something wrong, it was really just an ident. I don''t want you to take it as my cheating on you. I still love you."


    Lucia only feel that she heard a joke. She let out a snort ofughter and asked Arthur.


    "You''ve been engaged. Love me? The engagement ring is on your figure. An ident?"


    After saying that, Lucia nced at the piercing engagement ring on Arthur''s middle finger.


    Arthur met Lucia''s eyes. His hand shrank subconsciously, but he quickly realized that it was to no avail.


    He could only exin, "Lucia, I''ve been serious about our rtionship, but I have no other choices... I have reasons to get engaged to Julia. I know I broke my promise to you by getting engaged to her, and I also know that we would never get back together because of it. I just can''t ept that you thought I am fooling you all the time. I''m not!"


    "Hehe..." Luciaughed bitterly. Looking at Arthur''s sincere eyes, she felt her world copse.


    Then she asked, "You can''t ept it, huh? Then what do you expect me to do?"


    Before Arthur could say anything, Lucia continued sarcastically.


    "To forgive you for choosing to be engaged to another woman, to believe in your love for me, and to share you with Juliana? Arthur, is that what you want to tell me?"


    "I didn''t mean that!" Arthur retorted loudly, He knew that Lucia was saying cross words, but they were too hurtful, "Nothing can be changed though I say this. I just want you to know that I love you and I have never changed!"


    Arthur knew that Lucia would see those reports after his engagement made the news. If he was a coward, he could have chosen not to see Lucia, not to exin, not to tell her his true feelings, but he couldn''t. He couldn''t ept that Lucia had denied the love between them because of his choice.


    He loved Lucia, and that was what he wanted to tell her.


    "Arthur ..." Hearing Arthur''s confession of love again, Lucia smiled helplessly and asked him.


    "If you loved me, would you not trust me? If you loved me, would you have hugged another woman? Arthur, be a man and just admit that you are fooling me. Why do you have toe and tell me that you have no other choices after hurting me?"


    ''Do you know how much this hurts me?''


    Lucia really wanted to yell that out hard.


    "Juliana''s pregnant!" Lucia suppressed the impulse, but Arthur couldn''t. He was sad that Lucia misunderstood him and could only tell Lucia his reasons by yelling.


    Lucia froze at her words, but turbulent emotions possessed her.


    So... Juliana was pregnant...


    Lucia felt heartbroken.


    "Congrattions, then." Uttering these words weakly, Lucia felt that all her strength had been drained from her body, and perhaps even her soul was long gone.


    "Lucia..." Seeing Lucia like this, Arthur felt distressed. He stepped forward and extended his hand to her. He thought she would back away, but he didn''t expect that Lucia''s feet would go weak and she almost slumped down.


    Arthur hurriedly held Lucia in his arms. Her cold body temperature made him worried and the wetness on his palms made his heart contract.


    Lifting Lucia''s small face, Arthur realized that she was in tears.


    "Why are you saying this to me...'' .." Lucia couldn''t help but choke up, unable to hold back her grievance and sadness any longer. "You are the one that says you love me but also the one who hurts me... I just want to be loved and cared for..."


    "Lucia." Arthur hugged Lucia tightly and kept exining, "I''m really sorry, Julia had a baby because of the ident that night. I didn''t want it, but I took her to the hospital for a checkup to know that there was a blockage in her tubes, it was difficult for her to conceive a child after the abortion. I''m sorry to you and Teddy, but I can''t abandon Julia. I can assure you that I will never touch her again. You are the only woman I love in my life."


    "So you chose to give up on me?" Lucia snapped sadly.


    "Lucia, I''m sorry..." Arthur, though heartbroken, could only say sorry.


    If he could leave everything behind and take Lucia away, he would, but he couldn''t. He had a heavy responsibility to bear.


    His apology made Lucia discouraged.


    "I know," Lucia seemed to recover her strength. She gently pushed Arthur away, lowered her head and whispered.


    "I know all your inner struggles. Juliana is your childhood friend. She has suffered a lot. If you abandon her and choose to stay with me, she maymit suicide and you will only be a sinner." Lucia knew Arthur had no other choice. Her thoughtfulness made Arthur feel more distressed for her.


    "I am okay," Lucia continued, as she raised her hand to wipe her tears.


    "Just go and do what you feel is right. It''s not like we are meant to be together. I admit we were once in love. I will no longer think that you are cheating on me. I just take it as God''s trick." Lucia had thought it through. She couldn''t get it, so she would just let it go.


    "Lucia, don''t be like this..." Arthur knew Lucia was pretending to be strong. He was sad.


    "What else can I do?" Lucia smiled bitterly and asked Arthur, "If I were to ask you to leave Juliana alone and stay with me and with Teddy, could you do it?"


    Arthur was speechless and could only gaze into Lucia''s eyes, revealing his guilt.


    "You can''t." Luciaughed self-deprecatingly. "Since you can''t do it, then let''s take our own responsibility and go our own way."


    Lucia announced to have a clean break with Arthur.

 Chapter 183 Complaining

    After saying those words, Lucia pushed away Arthur; before turning around, she took a deep look at Arthur. In the future, she could never hug him again. Turning around, Lucia shed tears in the cold air.


    Seeing Lucia turn to leave without any hesitation, Arthur wanted to go forward to stop her, but he couldn''t. Whatever he did would hurt Lucia more.


    Lowering his head, Arthur could only let out a bitter chuckle and heaved a long sigh that echoed through the empty parking lot.


    It was obvious to everyone that Arthur had changed, especially the staff in Branch of Davonnis, who could feel his change most directly.


    In the past, Arthur was cold and unsmiling. The staff of Davonnis Corp took him as a kid because of his handsome appearance and superb ability, but since the engagement, he had be more and more entric. Even a typographical error could irritate him.


    All the female employees used to look forward to handing documents to Arthur in person, or doing work reports to him, but now, all of them were worried andining. When they are scolded harshly, they wouldin to Kyle, who suffered more than any of them, because he contacted with Arthur the most.


    After being stopped by several executives in the cafeteria at noon, Kyle heard theirints and could only reply to them, "Stopining. I get yelled at several times a day. Did Iin?"


    "You gotta think of a way," said an executive frowning, "It''s fine to be criticized if we make a mistake, but Mr. Davies somehow gets angry at everyone. That day, I went to his office to do work report on time, but he criticized me for noting earlier ..."


    "And me, the secretary forgot to change the time of doing a presentation. Then he came to my department and scolded all my subordinates." Another executive looked helpless, too.


    "Kyle, Mr. Davies wasn''t like this before." One executive said, "Is it because he broke up with Miss Webb ..."


    "Stop specting!" Kyle immediately stopped them from talking further as if they were to trigger the bomb that shattered all of them.


    "He''s engaged, but still unhappy. That must be because Miss..." If Kyle hadn''t red at someone who continued the topic, he would have spoken out ''Miss Webb''.


    "That''s it. Stop guessing. I know Mr. Davies''s temper is getting worse and you guys have suffered a lot, but I can do nothing about it," said Kyle helplessly as he withdrew his re.


    The executive whoined before moved closer to Kyle and whispered, "Mrs. Davies is still in the country, isn''t she? You followed the president back to the country from the USA, so you must have some contact with Mrs. Davies. Can you help speak for us in front of Mrs. Davies?"


    Kyle now understood they were trying to use him. He red at the executive who made a proposal. The executive smiled awkwardly at him and said, "Mr. Sharp, please help us then."


    The rest of the executives echoed. Kyle could only agree.


    In the afternoon, Kyle found the right time to slip back into Fragranerde Hall, avoided Juliana, and approached Sophie to tell her theints of Arthur''s subordinates.


    Sophie did not return to the USA immediately after the engagement party. She was worried that Arthur would be moody. And Kyle really came to her today. Sophie frowned and worried about Arthur. He must be unable to take it anymore, so he vented his feelings to others


    "Mrs. Davies, go and persuade Master Arthur. If this goes on, the staff will strike a mass protest," Kyle saw Sophie did not say anything and spoke bitterly.


    "Got it, you go back first. I''ll go to the officeter to look for him." Sophie promised.


    "Thanks, Mrs. Davies," Kyle said happily, and quickly left Fragranerde Hall before Juliana appeared.


    Sophie sat in the living room in contemtion when Ka took Juliana downstairs. Ka chose to stay to take care of Juliana because she worried about Juliana''s health while Robert returned home. "Sophie, what are you staring at?" Seeing Sophie sitting motionless in the living room, Ka asked her with a smile.


    Sophie looked back at Juliana and replied with a smile, "Nothing, Ka, you brought Julia downstairs for a walk?"


    "Yes, Juliana should be very careful in the first trimester, but it''s not a good idea for her to lie down all the time," Ka said with a smile, looking at her daughter with a loving gaze.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Well, it''s good to take a walk," Sophie said.


    "Mom, wanna go with us?" After the engagement, Juliana changed the way she addressed Sophie.


    Sophie was never used to hearing Juliana call her ''Mom'', but she was very willing to be called ''Mom'' by Lucia.


    With a graceful smile on her face, Sophie said, "No, I''ll go to the officeter to bring Arthur some soup. There''s some soup I prepared for you in the kitchen. Remember to drink it when youe back from your walkter."


    "Okay." Juliana nodded obediently and walked out the door, linking her arm with Ka''s. Though she was only a month pregnant, Juliana walked carefully as if her belly was already big to affect her movements.


    Seeing Juliana hobbling, Sophie had an odd feeling.


    But Arthur was more important right now, so Sophie immediately asked Jan to drive her to Branch of Davonnis.


    When Sophie arrived at Arthur''s office, he was lecturing an executive. Sophie could hear Arthur cursing from outside the door, and Kyle knowingly pushed open the office door for Sophie.


    Arthur''s voice came to a halt as soon as he saw Sophie walk into the office.


    "Why are you so angry..." Sophie elegantly walked to the side of the sofa, put the thermos down and said.


    Arthur pursed his thin lips without saying a word. He looked like a stubborn child who did wrong but refused to admit it.


    "Get out of here," Sophie said, knowing her son''s character, and turned to the executive, who quickly picked up the papers that Arthur had swept off the floor and exited the office as if he had been pardoned. "You''re in your fifties, and you''re still moving so deftly."

 Chapter 184 Sophies Idea

    Arthur heard the meaning of his mother''s words, and he scratched his head irritably and walked over to the sofa, staring at the thermos on the table and saying, "Mom, you came just to bring me soup?" This was something Jan usually did.


    "I''m here to save lives," Sophie said bluntly.


    Arthur only froze for a moment, and shot daggers at Kyle standing in the doorway. Kyle who met his gaze immediately jumped up. He excused himself and quickly fled.


    "Arthur, the employees are paid to do their jobs, not to be scolded by you. I know you are not in a good mood, but you cannot take them as an outlet to vent your anger for no reason," Sophie pulled Arthur to sit down with her and said lovingly to him.


    "I can''t help it." Lowering his head, Arthur said painfully. He really couldn''t help it. He couldn''t keep his calm. He lost his mind very easily.


    Sophie sighed as she stroked her son''s back. No one knew Arthur''s inner pain better than she did as a mother, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    "The truth is that you can''t get whatever you," Sophie said with a sigh, thinking that she could not solve the conflict between her and Esmae.


    "Mom, I miss her." Only in front of his mother could Arthur show his vulnerability. He turned to look at Sophie to speak of his longing for Lucia, with bitterness in his eyes.


    "Arthur." Sophie said softly as she raised her hand to caress her son''s defined side face, "Is this the only way to settle this?"


    Arthur got the implication of Sophie''s words and looked at her strangely.


    "You said it was hard for her to get pregnant, yet she conceived a child in one night. She obviously has no feelings for you, yet she did not push you away when you lost your mind. I always feel that Julia is acting suspiciously." With a keen sense, Sophie told her suspicions about Juliana to Arthur for the first time.


    "You suspect this was designed by Julia?" Arthur asked immediately.


    "Yep." Sophie continued without denying it, "That''s why I suggested you get engaged first."


    "What''s the difference between that and being married?" Arthur asked again.


    "The baby will be born at the time of the wedding, and by then it can have a DNA test, can''t it?" Although DNA can be taken from amniotic fluid, Sophie knew that the Knight family would surely disapprove, so she chose to stall for time.


    "You suspect that Julia''s baby is not mine?" Arthur was shocked, he didn''t expect Sophie to have such a thought.


    "I know I should not suspect Julia, but my instincts have never been wrong, and I''ve had a strange feeling since she asked you to pretend to be her boyfriend and go with her for New Year. Based on my understanding of her, she would rather tell the truth to her parents than require you to go home with her as a fake boyfriend, unless she had some other motives," Sophie said.


    "Julia is not that kind of person!" Arthur still believed in Juliana, even though Lucia and Eduard had both warned him, but he never wanted to doubt her.


    "Humans can change, especially after they experience a tragedy." Sophie intoned. Back then, Esmae was a lively and cheerful young girl, butter she be stubborn and capricious because of her hatred. Arthur smiled and lowered his eyes in contemtion. Sophie''s words made sense, but Julia ... would she really do that?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, I will take care of it alone," Sophie said, understanding her son''s dilemma, "I will ask for a DNA test after the baby is born, even if Julia doesn''t want it." "Mom..." Arthur didn''t express his opinion on it.


    "Also, find time to talk to your father. He is still angry." Sophie patted Arthur''s shoulder and said, "Edwin is very serious. He admires Lucia and he will defend her, let alone his lovely grandson, so I''m afraid it''s not easy for him to ept Juliana."


    "I know it..." Arthur said with an undertone, "I made a mistake, and I will admit it to Dad."


    Compared to Arthur and Lucia who were suffering, Juliana was veryfortable and rxed, enjoying her mother''s care every day, and because of Ka, Juliana could spend the embarrassing moments with Arthur.


    After the engagement party, Juliana and Arthur were embarrassed to stay together, because they knew they didn''t love each other and it was impossible for them to share a room.


    That night, when they returned from the engagement party, it was Ka who first suggested that they should not sleep in the same room or have sex in the first trimester which was a dangerous period, so that they could avoid embarrassment.


    Soon after Sophie returned to New York, Juliana advised Ka to go home first. It was not that she did not want her mother to stay with her to take care of her, but with her mother around, Juliana could hardly go out with Kane in private.


    Ka left Athegate half a month after the engagement party. Before she left, she earnestly urged Arthur to take good care of Juliana, and Arthur could only agree. Then Arthur went to thepany to deal with thepany''s work, while Juliana contacted Kane immediately and they met again.


    Kane hadn''t seen Juliana for a long time, and as soon as they met, he hugged her. Juliana smiled sweetly and said, "Watch out for my tummy."


    Time was really healing. With the days going on and being pampered by Kane, Juliana began to care about the child in her belly, as if it was really Kane''s child.


    "Are you still suffering from morning sickness?" Kane asked Juliana with concern as he helped her to sit down.


    "No, probably because I am in a better mood." Juliana was not as anxious as before. She smilingly answered Kane, and even gently stroked her stomach.


    "That''s good. I was afraid you still hated it and wouldn''t take care of yourself," Kane said with a light smile.


    "No, I won''t. You have said that you will treat it as your own child, so naturally I will not give it a hard time," Juliana said as she leaned into Kane''s arms.


    "Julia... you''re engaged to Arthur; he didn''t... sleep with you, did he?" Kane spoke as if implying something.


    "No need to worry," Seeing Kane''s jealous look, Juliana felt happy. She said with a smile, "Arthur loves Lucia. Though I am reluctant to admit it, it does help ease the embarrassment between him and me." "That''s great..." Kane sighed in relief.

 Chapter 185 I Want You

    "It''s thanks to Poppy that we were able to hide it from Arthur," Juliana said, remembering Poppy. "It seems like I''ve not heard from her for a long time."


    At the mention of Poppy, Kane frowned slightly. When Juliana looked at him, he looked as if nothing had happened and replied, "I don''t know. I haven''t seen her for a long time either."


    "Hmm." Juliana responded, and stopped talking about it. They were snuggling together and enjoying cozy moments together.


    At the same time, Poppy was in the room putting on heavy makeup. Later she would go with her friends for some fun. Recently Poppy had been in a bad mood. Without Kane helping ease her depression, she could only resort to drinking with those so-called good friends to intoxicate herself. Jacob, however, did not care about her. Poppy became more aggrieved


    After putting on the most morous makeup on her face, Poppy got up, grabbed her bag and headed to the door of the mansion. Just when she walked to the doorway, she bumped into Jacob who wasing home.


    Jacob just looked at Poppy and then walked inside. Poppy gritted her teeth and called out to him, "Jacob, don''t you bother to ask me where I''m going now?"


    Jacob rolled his eyes and turned back around, asking, "Where are you going?"


    Jacob obviously didn''t want to talk to her. Poppy stomped her feet, red at him and turned away without looking back. Jacob did not feel guilty at all, but was relieved. Just now he was afraid that Poppy would pick on him again.


    He was getting more disgusted with Poppy, so he did not go back to their room to sleep now. Every night, he would either fool around outside or go home to sleep in the study. His desire for Lucia was getting stronger.


    The news of Arthur and Juliana''s engagement had long been spread through the whole Athegate. Jacob had been waiting for the right time to ask Lucia out to meet him, and he felt Arthur''s engagement provided a rare chance for him to persuade her. Of course, he was smart enough to wait for ten days, during which he believed that Lucia''s hatred for Arthur was building up. Then he could get her in one fell swoop.


    Today, Poppy went out. Jacob called Lucia right away and threatened her to meet him in the college town.


    "What are you trying to do again?" Lucia said impatiently. Last time Jacob set up a trap to hurt Arthur deliberately, so Lucia had to guard against him.


    "Don''t worry. Just the two of us this time. I want to stroll around the college town, okay?" Jacob knew Lucia was defensive with him, so he hastily promised.


    "Can I trust you?" Lucia said sarcastically.


    "Lucia,e on. I''ll give you back your mom''s stuff after this meeting." Jacob showed hisst bargaining chip.


    Lucia''s eyes shed. Remembering her mother''s relics, she finally had to agree to meet with Jacob for thest time.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As night fell, the lights were on, and Lucia came to the front entrance of the college town as promised. Inside was Pioneer College Business School where she used to study, and met Poppy and Jacob. Lucia was confused about why Jacob asked her here today.


    A whileter, Jacob came from the left. As he promised, he came alone to meet Lucia.


    "Lucia, have you been waiting for a long time?" Jacob didn''t want to bete, but the road to here was congested with students who were out for fun.


    Jacob talked to her as if he treated her as an old friend, causing Lucia to frown. She started walking towards the college town after a nce at Jacob, who smiled and soon followed her. The two were walking side by side.


    "Lucia, do you remember this ce? We used to sneak out at night to buy snacks from the street stalls, and I didn''t expect the ce to change a lot now." Jacob''s voice was soft. It seemed that he was immersed in memories.


    Lucia didn''t say a word, thinking, ''Those are just a part of the n by you and Poppy.''


    Without waiting for Lucia''s response, Jacob continued to talk about the things he had done with her here and the road they had walked together. He became more excited, and finally Lucia couldn''t help herself, stopped and looked at him and said.


    "Jacob, is it funny to talk about this?"


    Jacob said with a smile, "I just want to let you know that we can be together happily."


    By now, Jacob no longer hid his longing for Lucia.


    "Can we?" Lucia was sarcastic, "Those were just a part of the n designed by you and Poppy? Even your sweet talk was rehearsed."


    Jacob smiled. Lucia was right. Every word he said to her was taught by Poppy beforehand.


    Lucia read Jacob''s mind and sneered, "It''s really stupid to bring back the past."


    "Lucia, I know I did wrong and chose the wrong person. I was deceived by Poppy before. Now I realize how good you are. I know I was wrong. I hope you give me another chance. As long as you are willing to be with me, I will divorce Poppy immediately and JTP Group will change its name back. Webbex Group is still yours."


    Jacob said his feelings for Lucia, and shifted all the me to Poppy, with undisguised disgust for her.


    Lucia stared at Jacob with wide eyes for a while before saying, "Jacob, you are too ruthless, aren''t you?" She even felt pity for Poppy, to have such an irresponsible husband.


    "For you, I can be more ruthless!" Lucia had seen through him, so he no longer had to hide his nature.


    "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? When I treated you with all my heart, you abandoned me. And now you''re here to pretend to show me your love. Jacob, what do you really want?" Lucia couldn''t be more impatient.


    "I want you." Jacob''s eyes betrayed his desire for Lucia. He thought himself to be affectionate at this moment, but he didn''t know that he was a clown in Lucia''s eyes.


    "I don''t buy any word of it." Lucia raised her hand to clear out his ear, as if she was disgusted with every word he said, but she did not know how seductive her gesture of ruffling her long hair was. Jacob could not hear her sarcasm, but only see her charm.


    Jacob was obsessed.


    "Lucia ..." Enchanted, Jacob raised his hand to touch Lucia''s cheek, but she quickly dodged it.


    Lucia frowned unpleasantly and red at Jacob, "Don''t touch me. I don''t know you that well."

 Chapter 186 Meet Poppys Assistant

    "Arthur is already engaged to Juliana. You and he are over. Is it so hard to give me a chance?" Stimted by the disgust in Lucia''s eyes, Jacob lost his temper.


    "It''s that hard!" Lucia replied, hiding the stirring emotions she felt when she heard Arthur''s name.


    "What can I do to make you be with me? I''m even willing to give you JTP Group!" Jacob did not understand why Lucia would refuse such a great temptation. As long as she said yes, all her resentment and all her indignation could be removed instantly.


    "You can do nothing because I hate you!" Lucia snapped and continued, "Did you think that I would have to forgive you because you admitted your mistake? Have you forgotten what you did to me before? Even if you have forgotten, I haven''t!"


    Lucia had never forgotten that cold, bone-chilling rainy night!


    With the hatred in her eyes, Lucia red at Jacob so fiercely as if she would cripple him by now!


    "That''s all Poppy''s ..." Jacob was just about to pass the buck when Lucia cut him off.


    "Don''t use Poppy as an excuse, Jacob, how can you shift all the me on your wife? It was Poppy who introduced you to me and taught you how to please me, but did you ever hesitate to hurt me or show me mercy? You didn''t!"


    Lucia angrily revealed the dark side of Jacob.


    Jacob was speechless for a moment, but he still felt that he was onlypelled by Poppy and that Lucia could forgive herself if she wanted to.


    "Don''t look at me like that," said Lucia, driven to vomit by the innocence and longing in Jacob''s eyes, "You and I are never going to make it in this lifetime!"


    "You''re going to regret this." Jacob''s eyes grew cold as he drew a conclusion.


    "I''ll regret it if I forgive you!" Lucia retorted nonchntly, reaching out to Jacob and saying, "Give me back my mother''s relics!"


    Jacob stood still. Lucia burst outughing. As expected, he had no intention of returning her mother''s relics to her.


    "Jacob ... shame on you." Lucia didn''t know whether to cry orugh. Well, she would think of another way to get back her mother''s relics! Then Lucia turned around, and Jacob grabbed her arm after she took a few steps. Lucia frowned and turned her head to stare at Jacob.


    "Lucia, it''s not that I don''t keep my promise. I have taken good care of your mother''s relics. I don''t return them to you because I''m afraid you''ll never want to meet with me again once you take them back," Jacob grabbed Lucia and exined.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Gritting her teeth, Lucia said angrily, "Jacob, let go or I''ll beat you down immediately!"


    Sensing Lucia''s fury, Jacob had to let go of her. He couldn''t beat Lucia, so had to let her leave, and he reluctantly shouted after her.


    "Lucia, my mind will not be changed!"


    Lucia turned back to Jacob and gave him a middle finger. She wouldn''t be polite to such a jerk!


    Jacobughed instead and thought Lucia looked cute.


    Coming out of the college town, Lucia walked ahead, regardless of the direction. Now she was a bit confused about whether it was night or day, and she was surprised to hear Jacob confessing his love to her with affection on his face, the man who had left her with nothing and expelled her from her hometown.


    It was really ridiculous. Lucia walked andughed out loud, wondering what Poppy would feel if she knew what happened today.


    Although it was almost early summer, the night wind was still a little bit cold. Lucia hated the cold. She sneezed. When she was about to wave to stop the taxi, she was attracted by the noise. She looked for the source of the sound and found that it came from a small alley next to the exit.


    "Let go of me. You let go." It was the helpless cry for help of a girl with a choked sob.


    Lucia raised an eyebrow. when did Athegate''s security be so poor?


    She followed the sound and saw a few hooligan-like men surrounding a girl at the end of the alley. They wereughing and touching the girl, who was caught in the middle with a frightened face.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Lucia approached the guys, and instantly all of them looked over, including the frightened girl.


    Seeing Lucia, those few hooligans'' eyes lit up. They just wanted to make out with this beauty, but unexpectedly a more gorgeous one came.


    Though standing in the dirty alley, Lucia was beautiful like a glowing angel who identally walked into a mud puddle.


    "Herees a gorgeous beauty!" A hooligan whistled excitedly, and gestured for his fellows to go toward Lucia. With a faint smile, Lucia nced at the girl. She walked toward those hooligans seeing that the girl was safely away from the hooligans.


    They didn''t expect Lucia toe to them fearlessly. The hooligans cheered with desire for Lucia. Before they could say any flirtatious words, Lucia moved swiftly and knocked down all of them within ten minutes. They were lying on the ground and mourning.


    "Can''t you learn to be good men?" Noticing that the hooligans were young, Lucia murmured with a frown.


    The girl had thought Lucia would suffer, but did not expect her to knock down the hooligans easily. She rushed towards Lucia with her bag in her arms. When she wanted to say thank you, she closed her mouth when she saw Lucia''s face.


    Lucia was so smart, so she asked her, "You know me?"


    The girl seemed surprised to see Lucia.


    "Miss Webb, thank you," the girl''s answer proved Lucia was right.


    "You are?" The other party really knew her, and Lucia began to seriously look at the girl''s face, and found that the girl really looked a bit familiar, but could not remember where she had seen the girl before.


    "I''m Ms. Powell''s assistant, Daphne," The girl thought for a moment and answered honestly. When a rascal moved beside her, she quickly hid behind Lucia like a frightened rabbit.


    Lucia shielded Daphne behind her, warned the hooligans and led her out of the alley towards the lighted street, feeling like the whole world had changed.

 Chapter 187 The Real Intentions

    "You''re Poppy''s assistant?" When she came to a ce that was lit, Lucia asked Daphne. No wonder she felt that Daphne looked familiar. When she just worked in Jibillion, Poppy came to cause trouble to her with this assistant. Seeing her young face, Lucia guessed she just graduated and started her career.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm," Daphne replied in a low voice thinking of Poppy''s beef with Lucia.


    "From now on, be careful when you go out alone at night. It''s best to stay away from such dark alleys, got it?" Lucia just reminded Daphne to be careful.


    "Miss Webb, aren''t you going to ask me anything else?" Daphne asked Lucia curiously.


    Lucia smiled softly and said, "Do I need to ask you anything?"


    Daphne''s lips moved but she could not make a reply.


    "Hurry up and go home. It''ste," Lucia said, walked to the side of the road and hailed a taxi. Daphne saw it and hurried to follow Lucia. Then she sincerely thanked Lucia. If it were not for Lucia, she would have suffered.


    Lucia nodded, got into the car and left. Daphne stood at the side of the road watching her taxi drive away, muttering to herself, "Miss Webb is really nice ..."


    Then she looked around nervously and hurriedly left.


    Lucia didn''t take it to heart, but a few dayster she received an unknown number and realized it was Daphne.


    "Miss Webb, thank you for saving mest time. Can I treat you to a meal?" On the phone, Daphne asked carefully.


    Daphne was just too shy, and Lucia felt Daphne was very cute when she heard Daphne''s voice. Then she responded, "Yes, where would you like to take me to a meal?"


    "How about Tranquility?" Tranquility was a little-known restaurant in the city, the most expensive ce Daphne could afford to have a meal.


    "Tranquility?" Lucia repeated, and then said, "Yes, we''ll meet there at noon."


    Daphne came to Tranquility early. Soon she saw Lucia walk in and looked at Lucia with admiration.


    She felt that the whole restaurant seemed to light in when Lucia appeared in Tranquility. And people around her involuntarily looked at Lucia. She was like a ma that drew everyone. "Miss Allen, hello." Lucia sat down with such grace and elegance that Daphne''s eyes lit up with admiration.


    "Miss Allen?" Lucia called out again when she saw Daphne staring nkly at her.


    "Hey!" Daphne responded loudly as if she had just returned to her senses, her face quickly flushed and her head hung low after she realized what she had done.


    Lucia was such a gorgeous and excellent woman, while she was just an assistant.


    Daphne became shier at the thought of it.


    Feeling Daphne was really cute, Lucia couldn''t help butugh out loud and asked her, "Aren''t you going to treat me to a meal? Let''s start ordering."


    Daphne came back to herself, and politely let Lucia order her favorite dishes. Lucia didn''t decline and ordered what she would like to eat. Daphne looked at a table full of dishes and nervously grabbed her bag, worried she couldn''t afford the meal. Lucia noticed it, of course.


    During the meal, Lucia learned that Daphne had been working at JTP for less than a year, and although she had graduated, she had enrolled in an ounting ss, which was why she was at the college town that night.


    After the meal was finished, Daphne once again expressed her gratitude to Lucia with undisguised adoration in her eyes. From the first time she met her, she had made up her mind to be a woman like Lucia.


    Daphne was embarrassed for Poppy when she followed her to Jibillion Inc, but Lucia''s counterattack surprised Daphne. She didn''t expect someone could fight back against Poppy and make her speechless. She appreciated Lucia since then. A few days ago, Lucia saved her. Since then, her appreciation turned into admiration.


    "You are not just to thank me, right?" After graciously epting Daphne''s thanks, Lucia asked her about her true intentions.


    As an intelligent woman, Lucia knew Daphne had other motives to ask her out for a meal. After hearing what Lucia said, Daphne looked very excited, as if she thought Lucia was so amazing to guess her purpose. Daphne''s reaction made Lucia smile.


    Daphne was really a simple-minded girl and could be easily seen through.


    "Ms. Powell has a bad temper. The reason I became her assistant was that her previous assistants could not stand her bad temper and quit. I was chosen probably because I look like a pushover." Daphne began to talk about her situation. Lucia patiently listened.


    It was really hard to work for Poppy.


    "I know you have a lot of grudges against Ms. Powell, and I can know a lot of things about her. You saved my life once, and I want to repay you."


    Lucia was a little surprised that this girl would want to repay her, and even implied that she could spy on Poppy.


    "It''s just a favor, you don''t have to take it seriously or do anything for me," Lucia said politely.


    "I gotta repay you!" Daphne''s eyes sparkled as she said, "Ms. Powell has done a lot of bad things, to you and to others, and if I can help you, I''d love to."


    "Then you''d be a spy," Lucia said jokingly.


    "I don''t mind!" Daphne said determinedly, only to hear Lucia''s chuckle. She stared at Lucia nkly and wondered why Lucia wasughing.


    "Silly girl," Lucia stopped smiling and said, "You are so simple-minded, so you are not suitable for spying on others. Even if it were someone else that night, I would save her too."


    "Miss Webb, don''t you trust me?" Lucia''s exnation didn''t frustrate Daphne. She just thought Lucia didn''t believe her.

 Chapter 188 My Girlfriend

    "That''s not true," Lucia said with a smile, "It''s very difficult to stay pure-hearted. It''s good that you can distinguish the good from the bad, but you don''t have to get caught up in the feud between Poppy and I. If you do, some of your precious characters might be gone.


    "1


    "But I ..." Daphne pressed her lips together. She really wanted to help Lucia. She had seen too many bad things Poppy had done.


    "Well, thank you for treating me to a meal today. Your lunch break is about to be over, so hurry back." Lucia politely refused Daphne''s kindness, stood up, and nodded to her before turning to leave. Daphne was left alone in a daze.


    Lucia knew it was great for her to have a spy around Poppy, but she also knew what would happen to Daphne once Poppy found it out. There was no need for a pure-hearted girl like to be implicated.


    It took a long time for Daphne toe back to her senses. When she went to the counter to pay the meal, she realized that Lucia had paid the bill. Daphne hurriedly ran out, but Lucia was gone. So she knew it all...


    Lucia gently saved her face. Daphne was overwhelmed with gratitude towards Lucia, and she made up her mind.


    Time went by. Lucia felt that she was at a deadlock. The clue she previously found couldn''t be followed up. Eduard went to Drison with her a few days ago to look for that female cleaner. But when they got to the address provided by the hotel, the building turned out to have been demolished.


    Lucia could not hide her disappointment. She needed a new direction. But it was hard to find a new clue because six years had passed.


    Seeing Lucia''s depressed look, Eduard asked her if she wanted to go on a business trip to take a break.


    Luciaughed. "You''re my boss, but you let me use the excuse of going on a business trip to take a break?"


    "I''m also your friend, aren''t I?" Eduard smiled.


    "Denmark is a good ce to rx." Lucia thought of Denmark. The blue sea and a beautiful castle immediately came to her mind. Then she added, "How can the headquarters set the meeting ce there?" "Denmark is adjacent to German, but the meeting ce was set there because the boss'' daughter wanted to travel there. So, it was just a hasty decision," Eduard said, shrugging his shoulder.


    "But you should be the one to attend the meeting arranged by headquarters, not me," Lucia said with a frown.


    "So I''ve reported to headquarters that I''m not feeling well, so you''ll have to do it for me," Eduard winked at Lucia and said softly.


    "Eduard..." Lucia then realized that Eduard arranged this business trip for her on purpose.


    "If you want to repay me, I don''t mind you throwing yourself at me," Before Lucia said thanks, Eduard leaned back in the chair, smiled gently and said.


    "You thought too much." Lucia refused him nonchntly.


    Eduard looked aggrieved, which made Luciaugh. Whether Lucia was really happy or pretended to be happy, he just wanted to help her.


    Three dayster, Lucia left for Denmark, and before she left, Eduard advised her to bring more thick clothes, as the winter was a bit longer and colder there.


    Lucia hated the cold, so she brought two thick coats, one of which she thought about for a long time before bringing it. It was a ck fur coat that Arthur bought for her. Every time she put it on and got wrapped in warm fleece, Arthur always said she was like a cute and lovely child.


    Though she had broken up with Arthur, she still missed him.


    She went to Denmark to take a break, so Lucia decided to take this coat with her. Only by going to a remote ce did she dare to show her longing for Arthur.


    At 3 p.m., the nended in Copenhagen and it was much colder than Athegate. Lucia wrapped up her coat that Arthur gave to warm herself.


    The headquarters staff soon received Lucia and put her in the Radisson Hotel. Lucia unpacked her luggage and then went for a walk on her own, which was how she mostly spent her time thereafter, except for attending meetings.


    When she walked on apletely unfamiliar street and passed by people she didn''t know, she could finally breathe freely and immerse herself in her own world where no one would disturb her. Originally, Lucia did think so.


    After thest day of the meeting at the hotel, Lucia was standing at the end of the crowd when she walked down the hall with the others to see off the boss of Jibillion Inc. All of a sudden, someone bumped into her shoulder. She looked back and found it was Spencer.


    She really wanted to let out an exmation.


    She was shocked. Why did she meet Spencer wherever she went. Did he put a GPS on her?


    But Lucia soon put away this ridiculous idea, because Spencer was apanied by several foreigners in suits. They were supposed to be Spencer''s business partners.


    "Lucia, I never thought I would meet you here." Spencer raised his eyebrows flew up. He also did not expect to meet Lucia in Denmark. When he saw her just now, he thought it was just his illusion.


    "Yes, what a coincidence. Are you here in Denmark on business too?" Lucia responded politely.


    "Well, I am here to talk to a client about something," Spencer said with a smile.


    Lucia nodded to Spencer, showing no intention to talk much, but because of her excellent appearance and elegant posture, the foreigners around Spencer were curious about her and asked Spencer in a low voice who she was.


    Spencer had not yet spoken. Lucia introduced herself with a faint yet charming smile on her lips.


    Those foreigners wanted to make a conversation with her, but Lucia politely said, "Excuse me, I have something to do. I''ll leave first."


    After she finished speaking, she followed her colleague in front of her, not giving Spencer a chance to say anything else.


    Spencer stared after Lucia and a faint smile touched his lips.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Mr. Davies, who is thatdy?" A foreigner beside him asked Spencer. He was curious about Lucia''s rtionship with Spencer.


    "It''s my girlfriend," A determined look came in to Spencer''s eyes when he replied firmly.


    It seemed that fate not only bound Lucia and Arthur, but also led Lucia to him. Spencer was more assured of the idea of getting Lucia.

 Chapter 189 Ask Lucia to Go for a Walk

    In the evening, after having dinner with colleagues from other branches, Lucia politely declined the invitation of some fun people and returned to her room alone using the excuse of unpacking her luggage. But Spencer didn''t want to miss this chance to meet Lucia. Spencer asked someone for Lucia''s room number knocked on her room door at 8:00 p.m...


    When she heard the door sound, Lucia sighed. ''Do I have to meet him?'' She was almost certain that the person at the door was Spencer.


    Not wanting to talk to Spencer, Lucia went to the window sill and got seated beside the bay window, looking down at the passers-by asionally passing by on the street. The knocking outside the door was so ear-splitting that she covered her ears, but unfortunately, Spencer was much more patient than Lucia expected.


    Finally unable to stand the annoyance, Lucia frowned and went to open the door for Spencer.


    "So you''re in." As soon as he saw Lucia fully dressed, Spencer knew that she had just deliberately not opened the door, but he didn''t talk about it with her.


    "I thought it was the waiter," Lucia said casually, leaning against the door, then asked Spencer, "Mr. Davies, Do you need something?"


    "It''s a beautiful night in Copenhagen. I would like to ask you for a walk." Spencer did not hide his intention and asked Lucia for a stroll with a smile.


    "But it''s also cold." Lucia politely declined; Esmae talked to her about Spencer. She really had no interest in him, and was also very confused about his purpose. She and Arthur were once lovers and they had a child, Teddy. Didn''t Spencer feel embarrassed to pursue her?


    "I have a jacket," Spencer said as he lifted the hem of his shirt, and told her he could protect her in a gentlemanly manner.


    Lucia bit her lip and agreed. It was better to have a frank conversation with Spencer.


    "Wait for me," Lucia said and closed the door. Spencer looked at the door that almost hit his nose and was very vexed, but he suppressed his anger, thinking that the other party was Lucia.


    In less than ten minutes, wrapped in a thick coat, Lucia opened the door, and Spencer''s eyes lit up.


    Lucia''s face was beautiful and the ck fleece coat that wrapper her body made her face fair and shining, just like an inviting porcin doll.


    Noticing Spencer''s gaze, Lucia coughed to remind him. Spencer immediately lowered his eyes, cursing himself for betraying his desire for her. When he raised his eyes again, his eyes became as calm as before.


    Seeing the sudden change in Spencer''s expression, Lucia was surer that it was hard to fathom this man. She said softly, "Let''s go." Then she went to the other end of the corridor, and Spencer followed her in a hurry.


    In the hotel, she felt warm, but after they got outside, the cold air reached her. Lucia could not help but wrap herself up. Spencer saw her movements.


    Taking off his coat, he asked worriedly, "Still feel cold?"


    Lucia shook her head gently, buried her face in thefortable soft fleece and said, "No, it''s warm enough."


    "Is that so?" Spencer asked, feeling that Lucia was implying something else.


    "Where do you wanna go? Or just walk around?" Standing in front of the hotel''s entrance, Lucia asked Spencer.


    "You decide," Spencer said gently.


    Lucia nced at him and walked towards the street. So she just wanna walk around. Spencer smiled and followed her as they walked side by side.


    The night abroad was not as lively as that in the country where the streets were crowded. They walked in the street. Very few people passed by them and the world was very quiet.


    Lucia did not want to start the conversation, her eyes staring ahead as she kept walking. Her mind seemed to be wandering, and Spencer beside her seemed unhurried and walked beside her quietly. After walking for more than half an hour, the two did not even say a word. When they reached a bridge, some locals came up to them, pointing at Lucia andmenting on her in Danish. Spencer took a step forward to protect Lucia and warned those locals with his eyes.


    Spencer was 182 centimeters tall. Although not as tall as Arthur, he did not show any vulnerability in front of these Europeans. He fixated sharply on them. The few locals felt that he was not easy to mess with, so they passed Lucia and Spencer noisily and left.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When the guys left, Spencer turned to Lucia and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Why not?" Lucia replied with a smile. She looked back at the few locals who had left, her eyes full of confidence. If she fought with them, those few people were not yet her opponents.


    "I had forgotten you are expert in martial arts." Spencer took this chance to make a conversation with Lucia.


    "Well, when you get bullied a lot, you want to get stronger," Lucia said as if she implied something.


    "Lucia, have you been bullied before?" Spencer remembered thest time he saw Lucia teach hooligans a lesson and didn''t think that anyone could overpower her.


    "Yes, that''s why I hate sly-minded people." When she said this, Lucia raised her eyes to stare at Spencer meaningfully.


    Spencer smiled, did not avoid eye contact with Lucia, calmly looked back at her and said, "It is hard for simple-minded people to live in this cruel world. And not all the scheming man would be ungrateful and thin-skinned."


    Lucia smiled and did not deny it. She turned and leaned on the railing of the bridge, looking at the dark river without saying a word.


    "The economic development in the country in the past few years far exceeds that of foreign countries, and I will return home to grow my business in a short while." Spencer followed Lucia''s gaze to look at the river, and suddenly mentioned his development n.


    "Hmm," Lucia responded softly, confused... Return home? Why didn''t he say he wanted to go back to Athegate?


    "I''ll have to ask you for more guidance when the timees." Spencer turned to look at Lucia''s side face and said jokingly.


    "Mr. Davies, I have made it clear to you before. I can''t get over my breakup with Arthur, so I am conflicted about the Davies. It is better for us not to have any rtionship," Lucia looked at the river and said calmly.


    "Lucia, do you have to have such a clean break with me, or do you have some misunderstanding about me?" Spencer asked with his eyes dim and a smile on his face.


    "Misunderstanding?" Lucia looked up at the sky and suddenly asked Spencer, "You helped Jacob a lot at Athegate, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 190 Unexpected Meeting

    Lucia''s sudden mention of Jacob made Spencer''s handsome face betray some emotions, but he soon looked as calm as usual.


    "Lucia, why did you think so? Jacob and I don''t know each other."


    "Is that so?" She had expected Spencer would not admit it, and Lucia didn''t force him.


    "Lucia, has Ms. Wilson told you my feelings for you?" Spencer knew Lucia was silently drawing the line between them, but he didn''t want to give up.


    "Yes," Lucia replied.


    "Is it a rejection?" Spencer didn''t look frustrated and there was a bigger smile on his face.


    Lucia hated the way he looked calm, so she nodded and added, "Yes."


    "Can you tell me why?" Spencer was so cheeky that he pursued with a serious face.


    "Don''t you feel embarrassed?" Luciaughed, a twinkle in her eyes.


    "Embarrassed?" Spencer was puzzled.


    "Arthur is your cousin. I had a rtionship with him and even have a child with him. If I am with you, Teddy should call Arthur father or uncle? And what should he call you? Stepfather or uncle?" Lucia deliberately put it bluntly, smiled, and asked Spencer to see how he would answer her question.


    "If we were together, it would not be a problem. I would treat Teddy like my own," Spencer replied without hesitation. He thought Lucia would get moved when she heard his answer, but unfortunately, all he got was her snort ofughter and cold shoulder.


    "Our world views are different," Lucia concluded as she shifted her gaze to the river.


    "I will not give up. To level with you, I return home to pursue you, and assist you to take back JTP Group!" Since Lucia was difficult to impress, Spencer offered practical help to impress her.


    "I don''t need your assistance. And your word doesn''t seem all that credible." Lucia gave Spencer a cold and sideways nce.


    Lucia knew exactly who Spencer''s target was, and she believed Arthur had been alerted.


    "Lucia, I gotta say, do not say that too early. After all, we cannot predict what will happen in the future." Spencer was not discouraged but instead was inspired by Lucia''s refusal. "Then we''ll see." Looking at Spencer, Lucia smiled with unfathomable emotions in her eyes.


    The next day, Lucia left the hotel early to get to the airport. She didn''t want to run into Spencer again. He seemed to have business with Esmae, but it didn''t mean she needed to be nice to him, and besides, he was really annoying.


    After a ten-hour flight, Lucia who was tired from it returned to Athegate. She stopped at the transit station for several hours because she needed to transfer. Lucia now just wanted to go home,y in bed and sleep. When she dragged her luggage slowly towards the exit, Arthur, who was eye-catching, stood among the crowd that were picking up the passengers.


    Lucia''s heart contracted. She dragged her suitcase and hid behind therge vase next to her... How did Arthur get here?!


    Her heart was pounding. She didn''t want to tter herself, but she couldn''t help wondering if Arthur knew she was returning home today.


    ''No, even if he knows it, he will note to pick me up ...''


    Lucia peeked at Arthur in the crowd, and thought to herself. The travelers that came out reunited with their loved ones or left alone. Soon, the space around Lucia was empty. She did not dare to go out, but hide behind the vase, because Arthur had not gone.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Soon Lucia knew who Arthur was waiting for. The passengers on the next flight slowly walked out of the entrance, and Lucia watched Juliana rushed into Arthur''s arms while dragging her suitcase and smiling. It turned out that Arthur was here to pick up his fianc¨¦e ...


    Lucia''s chest ached, knowing that the image in front of her will cause her pain, but she just couldn''t take her eyes off them.


    By the rail, Juliana leaned into Arthur''s arms and said sweetly, "Arthur, I''m home."


    Arthur''s expression was a bit unnatural. His arms were stiff. There was a tacit agreement between him and Juliana that they would not have any intimate contact, not to mention a hug between friends. But why did she suddenly run into his arms when he came here to pick her up?


    Ignoring Arthur''s bewilderment, Juliana snuggled into his arms like a happy and lovely woman. She raised her head and asked him.


    "I''ve been away for so many days. Did you miss me? Did you miss the baby?"


    After speaking, Juliana deliberately reached out and touched her stomach.


    "Julia, are you happy to be home for a few days?" Arthur did not answer Juliana''s question, but asked her. He was wondering if it was because she spent some happy days at home that she had intimate contact with him again. He wanted to push Juliana away to distance himself from her, but he didn''t do that at the thought of the fetus in her belly.


    "Yep, but mom was too worried about me, and didn''t allow me to do a lot of things." With a bright smile on her face, Juliana coquettishlyined about her mother with pouty lips.


    "It''s right to be careful. Let''s go home." Absent-minded, Arthur said causally.


    "Yes, let''s go home!" Juliana replied cheerfully, holding Arthur''s arm and leaving with him.


    Lucia, who was hiding behind the vase, felt it hard to breathe. She clearly saw Juliana look back at her with a smug look when she was leaving!


    Looking around, Lucia suddenly realized that she did avoid Arthur but people who came out of the exit could see her at a nce. In other words, Juliana found her hiding here in the first ce!


    Feeling sad, Lucia walked out from behind the vase with a bitter smile. She didn''t know whether Juliana was deliberately disying affection, but it was true that Arthur doted on Juliana. In order to protect the child in her belly, he acted very carefully.


    ''Surprisingly, it still hurts.'' Lucia thought to herself as she was dragging the suitcase slowly and covering her chest.

 Chapter 191 Juliana Discovers Something Amiss

    After they got in the car, Juliana sat down, quieted down, and stopped acting like a spoiled girl in front of Arthur. she was just putting on a show to frustrate Lucia anyway. Thinking of how upset Lucia would be to see the intimacy of her and Arthur, Juliana wanted tough out loud to vent her pleasure.


    Arthur concentrated on driving, turned his head to look at Juliana while waiting for the red light to turn green, and found that she seemed very happy, so he asked her. "Is it so fun to go back and stay for a few days?"


    "Yes!" Juliana nodded. She was happy, because Kane went back with her. Ka was worried about her, but Ka couldn''t stay with her 24/7, so Juliana had a lot of chances to rendezvous with Kane.


    Thinking of the past few days alone with Kane, Juliana was more longing for Kane. She really wanted to be with him all the time. When she was with Kane, she could reveal her true self and didn''t have to fake it or lie.


    "Why don''t you stay a few more days?" Arthur asked casually.


    "I miss you," Juliana thought about it and said softly. She wanted to stay for a few more days, but Kane didn''t have enough time.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Juliana''s answer made Arthur''s heart jolt. He pressed his lips together without saying anything.


    The lively atmosphere became dull.


    Juliana turned to Arthur. Not caring whether she would distract him from his driving, she said in an injured tone.


    "Arthur, I know you can''t ept our rtionship until now. But you''re the baby''s father and I''m the baby''s mother. Are we going to keep going like this until the baby is born and let the baby witness our loveless marriage?"


    Arthur frowned at Juliana''s words. Without hesitation, he turned on the blinker and pulled over to the side of the road. His attitude was determined towards this matter, and he must let Juliana be clear about his determination.


    After the car stopped steadily, Arthur tilted his head to look at Juliana and said seriously, "Julia, we have to be like this. I get engaged to you to be responsible for you and the baby. As for the other requirements, there is no room for discussion."


    Juliana asked Arthur after she let out a chuckle, "Do you mean I have to live like a widow for the rest of my life?"


    Juliana''s harsh words were meant to evoke Arthur''s guilt for her so that she could use his guilt to get what she wanted.


    "Julia ..." Seeing Juliana''s sad face, Arthur could not bear but his mind would not be shaken. "Maybe one day you will meet the man you love; I promise I will set you free by then."


    "As Mrs. Davies, will I be able to meet a man I love?" Juliana said bitterly, biting her lip and saying fiercely as Arthur was about to speak tofort her.


    "Fine, stop talking about it. I know it all."


    Arthur saw Juliana turn her head to look out the window, her shoulders shaking slightly, but he could only do nothing. He would keep his promise to Lucia, forever!


    The early summer breeze slowly blew into Athegate. The drizzle in thete spring was gone. It was so warm andfortable that one wanted to bath himself or herself in the warm sun.


    Juliana''s belly was bulged up a little bit. Perhaps influenced by Kane, she started to have a sense of pity for the baby in her worm. She went to work with Arthur sometimes, but most of the time she just stayed at home to rest, making her look well and gained a lot of weight.


    Arthur didn''t know anything about Juliana''s pregnancy, but Sophie, who came back home to visit Juliana once a month, sensed something amiss.


    This evening, after dinner, Arthur returned to the study to deal with business. Sophie led Juliana to sit on the sofa, looked at her stomach and asked, seemingly unintentionally.


    "Julia, howe you have a baby bump when you are just two months pregnant?"


    Juliana froze for a moment, but she soon came back to herself, keeping smiling and replying, "Well, I am so well fed. Look how fat I am."


    "It''s true that you''ve gained a lot of weight," Sophie smiled with a casual look in her eyes, but she noticed all of Juliana''s reactions.


    "I heard that you are going to have a maternity checkup tomorrow. Let me go there with you."


    "Mom, don''t bother yourself. It''s just a routine checkup. I can do it alone." In the first trimester, Juliana made up excuses to go for the monthly checkups on her own, afraid that she would expose herself. Of course, she didn''t dare to let Sophie, who was so smart, go with her!


    "I''m bored, so I can just go with you." Sophie smiled faintly without allowing any room for refusal.


    Juliana felt bad, but she could only agree for now. At night, when she returned to her room, she immediately called Poppy and told her to instruct those doctors to be careful and not to ruin her n.


    "Got it. I''ll tell them." Poppy''s voice sounded a little bit impatient, and after a pause, she suddenly asked, "I heard that you and Kane had had a lot of rendezvoustely?" Juliana frowned unhappily at her words andined to herself about why Kane told Poppy everything. She replied, "Not really. He takes good care of me."


    "He loves you so much. Of course, he takes good care of you." On the other end of the phone, Poppy said with a raised eyebrow.


    Juliana frowned tightly. She felt Poppy said those words with sarcasm.


    "I advise you to not to date each other frequently. If the child is miscarried, all your efforts will be in vain," Poppy added after a while.


    A woman had a keen sixth sense. Juliana bit her lip and asked her, "Does Kane even tell you these things?"


    "Of course," Poppy''s voice suddenly became cheerful. As if afraid that Juliana would be impatient, she hurried to say.


    "Kane and I are also childhood friends. We supported each other back then to gain a foothold in Athegate. To tell you a joke, if I had not met Jacobter, maybe I would have been together with him." After saying this, Poppy smiled triumphantly, fiddling with her bright red nails.


    "Yeah?" Juliana didn''t take that as a joke, but she just replied briefly instead of showing her displeasure.


    "Hey, don''t take it personally," Poppy said with a smile. "I''m just kidding. Now Kane loves you. If everything goes well, you''ll be able to be together openly in the future."


    Now?


    Juliana always felt that the word ''now'' was quite ear-piercing, and after hanging up the phone, all she could think about was what Kane and Poppy''s rtionship was. Were they really just childhood friends?

 Chapter 192 No Better Than Beggars

    This phone call put Juliana in a sullen mood, but Poppy was happy. Jacob did not care about her, and even Kane was bent on Juliana. She was getting more and more upset as days went by. That was why she tried to arouse Juliana''s suspicion just now.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After calling the obstetrician at Women''s and Children''s Hospital to get ready, she got up and went to the dressing table to start dressing up. Jacob wasn''ting back tonight and she was going out too.


    In her Ferrari, Poppy arrived at a high-ss club in the cityte at night to spend time. As usual, once she entered the box, she was ttered by her good friends who was trying to curry favor with her. Feeling satisfied, she announced that she would pay the bill tonight. The crowd cheered. They proposed a toast to Poppy with beer, hard liquor and red wine, and Poppy was soon drunk.


    "I don''t want to drink anymore. I want to throw up. I''m going out to get some fresh air ..." Feeling a little dizzy, Poppy refused a toast from one of her good friends, tried hard to get steady on her foot and headed out. Seeing her stumble out, all the people behind her just wore wry smiles and no one went up to support her.


    When she came to the corridor, the air colder than that in the box did make Poppy awake a lot. She looked around the dimly lit corridor dizzily and found a couple standing in front of the door of a box not far from her.


    She sneered. "A whore and a jerk."


    After saying that she walked towards them, she wanted to go to a more open ce. As she approached them, Poppy sobered up because she heard the woman''s flirtatious voice. "Mr. Taylor, be gentle. You''re hurting me."


    Taylor was a rare surname in Athegate. Poppy''s eyes instantly became clear and she red at them. The man''s face came into her view, and it was her husband, Jacob!


    Poppy knew that Jacob had social engagements and must have had many contacts with women. She prided herself on her generosity and never minded Jacob''s affairs with those women, but that didn''t mean she could pretend as if nothing had happened after she witnessed such a scene!


    "Jacob!" roared Poppy. The liquor had all died out of her. In a blink of an eye, she scurried over and pulled the woman clinging to Jacob away. The woman screamed and cursed, "Who the hell are you?" Jacob was caught off guard and he realized it was Poppy after he took a look. He frowned in displeasure, pulled the woman back, and stood protectively in front of her, reprimanding Poppy. "Poppy, what the hell is wrong with you!"


    Poppy did not expect Jacob to choose to protect that woman. She red up, walked to Jacob and gave a p on his face, cursing.


    "Jacob! You don''t go home but y with women here?"


    The air seemed to be frozen. Jacob was stunned, the woman was panicked, and Poppy was angry.


    Just then, the door of the private box beside Jacob was opened. A man came out and was stunned to see the scene in front of him before he shouted.


    "Jacob, your face!"


    Poppy and the woman looked towards Jacob''s face, only to see blood marks on his right cheek. Obviously, they were caused by Poppy''s fingernails. Jacob heard his friend''s voice and realized it. He raised his hand to touch his face, and then see that his hand was stained with a lot of blood.


    "Poppy..." Jacob said through gritted teeth with a horrible light in his eyes, "I''ve been spoiling you too much, haven''t I?"


    In the dim light, Jacob''s horrified eyes were like those of the ghost. Poppy could not help but shake. Her hands began to go weak. When she was wondering if she had gone too far, the woman beside Jacob reached out to touch Jacob''s cheek and asked worriedly, "Mr. Taylor, are you all right?"


    It irritated Poppy. Rage prevailed over the fear. She withdrew her hand and forced herself not to tremble, cursing.


    "Jacob, you still have the cheek to criticize me? You are here to fool around with a whore? How dared you say I am shameless?"


    The woman''s face turned red as soon as she heard this. She went out to confront Poppy. "Who are you calling a whore? Who do you think you are?"


    "YOU ARE A WHORE!" A whore dared to be arrogant in front of her. Poppy was so furious that she raised her hand to hit her, but this time Jacob stopped her.


    "Poppy!" Jacob would have hit Poppy if it wasn''t for the sanity left in him.


    "Poppy, stop being angry. We came here to have fun. It''s not like we don''t want to show respect to you." Jacob''s friend tried to mediate their dispute. At the same time, the woman realized what Poppy was. The anger that surged through her died down.


    The woman''s reaction made Poppy swell up with pride. "Shut your mouth up!" Poppy said snappishly to that man, and then, she scolded at Jacob.


    "Jacob, have you really forgotten what the hell you are? If it weren''t for me, you would still be a poor guy from the countryside. Do you think you would be JTP president? Who made you get what you have today, remember?"


    Poppy was so angry she said these words without even thinking how humiliating they were to Jacob. As soon as she finished her words, she was heavily pped by Jacob.


    "Poppy, do you take yourself as the queen?" Jacob was fuming with anger. He pped Poppy so hard that she couldn''t stand on her feet. Then he continued to say through clenched teeth.


    "You are still the wife of JTP president. But if I abandon you, you are no better than beggars!"


    Jacob''s words revealed the rtionship between him and Poppy, who waspletely frozen in ce. She was too shocked to speak a word.


    The man beside Jacob looked worried, but there was gloating look in his eyes. He smiled and tried to be a peacemaker again.


    "Jacob, Poppy, stop arguing. It''s really a big deal. Poppy, take it easy, I''ll walk you back to the private box, and I''ll send Jacob back to youter."


    After talking, the man came over to support Poppy and asked her what private box she reserved. At the same time, he looked back to hint at the woman still standing next to Jacob. The woman received the hint and immediately pacified Jacob, while Poppy was stunned like a puppet and led away from them by the man.


    Jacob wrapped his arms around the woman, staring coldly after Poppy, and made a decision secretly.

 Chapter 193 Doubts

    Poppy came back to her senses and pushed Jacob''s friend away. She red at him before stumbling back to the private box. When she got inside, she snatched a ss from a man and drank it. ''Jacob, you make me do it!''


    Tasting the strong liquor, Poppy had an idea of her own.


    The next day, Juliana and Sophie went out together. As Juliana told Sophie she would have a routine checkup at Women''s and Children''s Hospital, Sophie made a suggestion.


    "Julia, I know a doctor at Kindred Hospital. How about we go there today?"


    Juliana said hurriedly as soon as she heard this, "Women''s and Children''s Hospital has my medical record. It''s better not to change hospitals."


    "Yes?" Sophie observed Juliana''s expression, murmured and didn''t insist on her request. The two were then sent by Jan to Women''s and Children''s Hospital. The examination that day went very well. When Juliana felt relieved, she heard Sophie say.


    "Julia, where are your test results?"


    Juliana hesitated, but answered, "Here." After saying that, she handed her test results to Sophie, fixating on Sophie.


    Sophie flipped through them and said, "You have a baby bump faster than I expected. How about I take the test results to a doctor I know and let him see if there is something wrong?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Mom!" Juliana''s reaction was the same as when she left the house in the morning. Now she even reached out to take back the test results from Sophie''s hands.


    With a feigned calmness on her face, she said, "Don''t worry too much. I''m really fine, Also, the fetus is still small now. You can''t see anything wrong. Wait until it grows a bit bigger."


    Sophie looked at her empty hands, looked up at Juliana, and said, "Don''t be so anxious. This is your first pregnancy and you don''t know a lot about pregnancy. That''s why I am worried about you." "Thanks, but no need to worry about me," Juliana forced a smile and said to Sophie.


    "Okay, then, I won''t do this. If you feel ufortable, you must tell me, got it?" Sophie softly advised.


    "OK," Juliana sighed in relief and replied.


    Sophie noticed Juliana''s reaction and felt worried. Her intuition told her Juliana must be hiding something. Otherwise, why couldn''t Juliana go through such a simple test? However, it was not a proper time to nail Juliana''s lie now.


    On the third day after the checkup, Sophie left for New York and Juliana was relieved.


    Sophie had just left that night when Juliana came to the study looking for Arthur.


    "Arthur, I want to talk to you about something," Juliana said as she closed the door behind her and came to sit in the chair opposite Arthur.


    "Well, go ahead." Arthur put down the documents in his hand and looked at Juliana.


    "I know Sophie is worried about me, but she doesn''t have to travel a long distance toe back once a month. It''s too tiring. Can you tell her to stop doing that? She can juste back when I am nine months pregnant." Juliana hesitated for a while before she told Arthur frankly. She couldn''t bear to be frightened by Sophie once a month.


    "My mom is in good health. So, don''t worry about," Arthur frowned and said to Juliana.


    "But I am just in my first trimester. I can''t bear to see Sophie travel long distances so frequently. Also, she has her family to take care of in New York, so I think it''s better to invite her here when I am about nine months pregnant," Juliana had her reasons.


    Arthur stared at Juliana for a while and finally said, "Okay, I get it. I''ll talk to Mom."


    "Great, then I don''t have to feel so guilty." Juliana put on a smile on her gentle face.


    "I''ll go back to work if there''s nothing else. You go to your room and get some rest," Arthur said softly. Juliana obeyed him, got up, and asked Arthur to go to sleep early before going out.


    After Juliana left, Arthur remembered what his mother had mentioned to him before she left and felt suspicious.


    Picking up his phone, Arthur dialed Sophie''s number.


    "Mom, you are right. Julia asked me to tell you not toe until the baby is born." Arthur spoke to Sophie in a deep voice after confirming that she had arrived home. "Yes?" Sophie responded, "Since she said so, I''lle back when the baby is born. It''s not the time to draw a conclusion, so all you should do is take care of her first." "Hmm," Arthur responded. Then he added, "Is Dad still angry?"


    "Yes." Sophie sighed. "I''ve been asking you to talk to your dad, but you don''t do it. Now he changes the subject when I talk about you. It''s so hard to tell when his anger can die down."


    "It''s my fault," Arthur said apologetically. "I''ll make a trip back in a few days, and I''ll talk to him face to face then."


    After a small talk with Sophie, Arthur hung up the phone. At this time, he was not in the mood to read the file, so he continued to stare at the phone screen, which showed the message interface between Lucia and him.


    He hadn''t seen Lucia for a month or so and wondered how she was doing now.


    Previously, when he was at odds with Lucia, Arthur would sneak off to Jibillion Inc to see her, but now he would not. He was afraid that if he did so, he would not be able to refrain from rushing up to her and holding her in his arms. His longing for Lucia gnawed at him.


    Arthur was actually happy to learn of Sophie''s suspicions. No matter what Juliana''s purpose was, if the child was not his, at least he could feelfortable to show his face to Lucia again. Thus, he was waiting patiently for Juliana''s baby to be born.


    He hoped Lucia was still willing to wait for him.


    Juliana was happy to learn that Sophie would no longere back home to visit her every month. She thought she would have more time to spend with Kane, but she slowly realized that Kane was getting busier and busier these days. Sometimes he couldn''t even meet her for about a week or two, but only contacted her by phone.


    Finally, one day, Juliana couldn''t refrain from running to Kane''s office building to wait for him. She really missed him too much.


    During the lunch break, the employees in the Lawyers Building were walking out, and Juliana was standing on the corner, waiting for Kane to appear. Finally, Kane walked out of the building and across the street. Juliana followed him secretly and wanna give him a surprise.


    Kane walked through two blocks and not long after this, he entered a cafe. Juliana smiled. Just when she wanted to follow in and showed her face to Kane, she stopped, because she saw a woman sitting opposite Kane through the transparent ss of the cafe.

 Chapter 194 Rejecting Poppy

    Juliana''s heart sank. She went to the hidden corner and looked through the ss. She knew the woman sitting opposite Kane. It was Poppy!


    The way Poppy looked was very different from usual. With light makeup on her face, she wore a simple but elegant long dress, looking like an innocent girl.


    "Did you have another fight with Jacob today?" Kane asked Poppy as soon as she sat down in the cafe.


    "Well, he''s been picking on me non-stop since he ppedst time." Poppy said pitifully, "Kane, I don''t know how much longer I can hold on."


    "Does he even hit you?" Kane asked worriedly.


    Some time ago, Poppy suddenly went to his homete at night. At that time, she was drunk, with clear finger marks on her face. As soon as she saw him, she began to cry. Kane naturally would not sit by and do nothing. After he pacified her, he let her stay at home. That night, seeing Poppy fall asleep with tears in her eyes, Kane felt his feelings for her were evoked.


    After that, Poppy came to him almost every day. He didn''t know whether or not she did it deliberately, her makeup was changing day by day, and she wore much simpler styles. Gradually, she looked more like her old self that he adored.


    Kane also wanted to spare some time to spend with Juliana, but Poppy wept and tell him Jacob not only scolded her but hit her every time she saw him. Having sympathy for Poppy, he again yed the role of her protector, came out every day to see her, apanied her andforted her.


    "He almost did it to me against night," Poppy said in an injured tone. Her eyes began to redden again. Beneath her pathetic look was her calctions. In fact, Jacob had not spoken to her for more than half a month, so she was just making up the story to Kane.


    Poppy was doing that in order to find another trustworthy partner.


    "Poppy, you will have a poorer rtionship with Jacob as time goes by. Have you thought about how to handle it?" Kane asked Poppy.


    "Kane, I want to break up with Jacob." Poppy said decisively, knowing the time was right.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Break up?" Kane was shocked at her words. He had advised her to split up with Jacob because Jacob was not a trustworthy life partner. But she refused to listen to him. How could she say she wanted to break up with Jacob so easily now?


    "Yes, actually, I hid one thing from you..." Poppy looked at Kane and said in an undertone, hesitating.


    "What is it?" Kane asked.


    "I registered apany in your name in Houver, and now I''m having my henchman transfer JTP''s assets to it," Poppy looked at Kane and said seriously. Kane almost stood up after hearing this. He looked at Poppy with wide eyes and asked, "So that''s why you took my ID card that time?"


    "Yes." Poppy nodded. "The marriage between Jacob and I can''t work, so I gotta find another way out."


    "But why did you register it using my name?" Leaving aside the fact that what Poppy was doing now was against thew, Kane was more concerned about why she used his name to register thepany. "Firstly, the n can be carried out more smoothly without arousing Jacob''s suspicion; secondly ..." Poppy deliberately paused. With a gentle look in her eyes, she looked at Kane and continued. "Don''t you get it?"


    As a mature adult, Kane immediately understood the implication of Poppy''s words. He was shocked, looking at her for a long time speechless.


    "Kane, I know you''ve loved me for years," Poppy said softly, gently lifting one hand to stroke the back of Kane''s hand. "I admit I chose the wrong person at first. Now I know I was wrong and want to start over. How about you?"


    Over the years, Kane had looked forward to hearing Poppy''s confession of love countless times. If it was before, he would have jumped up with joy, but now ...


    Slowly drawing back his hand, Kane responded to Poppy withplicated emotions, "Poppy, you know things are different now."


    "What''s the difference?" Poppy raised an eyebrow, showing her bossiness. "Are you worried about Juliana?"


    Kane kept silent.


    "Can''t our decade-long rtionship bepared with Juliana, who you know for less than a year?" Poppy said with displeasure.


    "Or is it because of the child in her belly? If you want the baby, when it is born, I can find a way to help you get it back, and then we''ll leave here and start over!" Kane was the key part of Poppy''s escape n.


    "No!" Kane refused without hesitation. Seeing Poppy''s dismayed face, he lowered his eyes, not daring to look her in the eye and whispered, "I can''t hurt Julia."


    She had degraded herself to confess her desire to be with him, but she didn''t expect Kane to reject her without hesitation.


    She goggled at him and questioned, "Kane, you''d rather choose Juliana than me?"


    Kane had loved Poppy for years, and of course he was tempted after hearing her confession, but his reason told him that Juliana was equally important, not to mention that she was pregnant with his child. "Poppy, you can live well after you leave me. I can let you use my identity for asset transfer, and you can go to other cities to start over after you are done with it. But Julia can''t live without me. I am now her only spiritual pir, and the future is not yet known, so I cannot abandon her."


    "Kane!" Poppy was enraged by Kane''s words. How dared he straightway reject her because of Juliana!


    "Are you out of your mind? Yes, the child in Juliana''s belly is yours, but she doesn''t know that! Dare you say she doesn''t have any selfish motives by choosing to be with you? As the future mistress of Davonnis Corp, she just takes you as a ymate who can give her spiritualfort!"


    "Poppy!" Hearing Poppy''s criticism of Juliana, Kane could not help but re up and retorted, "Is it because of you that Julia ends up in this situation? If it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t be like this. Why do you always put the me on others?"


    Now Kane saw Poppy''s true face. He thought she had her reasons for everything that she did. But he did not expect her to be selfish. He also realized that he was just a backer for her. The reason she came to him was that she couldn''t stand Jacob anymore.


    Poppy was vexed by Kane''s refusal, unable to utter a word.


    "I won''t say yes to your request. If you don''t keep your promise to help me and Julia, we''ll figure out a way ourselves!" Kane added determinedly.

 Chapter 195 Fight Against Him Openly

    "Kane, don''t regret it," seeing Kane''s determined look and hearing his decisive words, Poppy looked sullen and said in an intimidating tone. "I won''t," Kane replied firmly.


    Poppy gave Kane a deep look, snorted and then stood up, "Kane, I gave you a chance. Don''te crying to beg me in the future!"


    Poppy grabbed her bag and left, cursing Kane within herself for being insensitive, and it seemed that she had to rely on herself in the future.


    Sitting in his chair, Kane did not say a word with a solemn face. Just then, he saw a figure shing from the corner of his eyes, and then, that figure was sitting in the seat where Poppy was sitting just now. "Julia?" Seeing the person opposite him, Kane eximed out loud.


    Why was she here?


    "I wanted to surprise you..." Juliana said quietly, "but I didn''t expect to see you and her..."


    "Julia, it''s not what you think." Kane realized that Juliana had seen him talking with Poppy, so he hurriedly exined.


    "How was that?" Juliana asked him, hiding her grievance.


    Kane hesitated for a while and decided to tell Poppy''s n to Juliana. He didn''t want Juliana to misunderstand him, but of course, he still kept their conversation about Juliana to himself.


    Juliana listened to Kane''s exnation and recalled what she saw just now. Her suspicions were gone, but she still felt jealous and said, "So you had been in love with Poppy before."


    "Julia, let bygones be bygones." Kane exined anxiously, "Poppy was my first crush, and I haven''t fallen for any other woman over these years. My feelings for her may have be an obsession. I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to get rid of it if I hadn''t met you."


    "Can I trust you?" Actually, she had trusted Kane, but she still asked him on purpose.


    "Julia, trust me. The only person I love is you!" Kane did not hesitate to express his loyalty to Juliana. Juliana was beaming with happy smiles after hearing this.


    "I believe you," Juliana said with a smile. "It''s just that we''ll have to make other ns from now on."


    "What do you mean?" Seeing some unfathomable emotions in Juliana''s eyes, Kane asked suspiciously.


    "Listen to me ..." Juliana leaned over to Kane and told him what she intended to do.


    "That won''t work!" After hearing Juliana''s words, Kane declined her and frowned. "It''s too risky. I won''t put you in that much danger!"


    Sensing Kane''s worry, Juliana was joyful and said firmly, "Kane, it''s worth a try for our future. If everything goes well, we will be able to get away with everything we''ve done without Poppy''s help and leave here safe and sound."


    "Will we?" Kane was skeptical; he still thought Juliana''s approach was too risky.


    "Yes, when Lucia is crushed and no longer able to recover, we will go far away!" Now, Juliana not only harbored the hatred for Lucia, but also the expectation for the future of Kane and her. "But if Arthur finds out ..." Though Kane also expected the future that Juliana described, Kane was worried that she would be put in danger.


    "Don''t worry. Even if he finds it out, he can''t do anything to me. The worst result is that we are dragged down together." Juliana had made up her mind when she heard Kane''s confession of love just now. Kane looked at Juliana''s determined look and felt worried, but he could not shake her mind. So, he could only sigh. "Julia, if you have to do it, you gotta be careful. Come to me right away if there is anything wrong, and we immediately leave here."


    "I know." With a happy smile on her lips, Juliana ced her hand into Kane''s palm. They sped hands, just like the fate that bound them. Jacob had been recently very worried recently. Spencer cut off contact with him. And now he was left alone to deal with Davonnis Corp. Arthur was indeed not a person that Jacob could afford to mess with.


    After Arthur lost the bid to Jacob, he had taken Jacob as the arch foe. Davonnis Corp was taking measures to go against JTP Group, especially in the stock market. Arthur purchased a lot of shares of JTP Group, and even bought some shares from shareholders of JTP Group as well! He also became a shareholder of JTP Group, and the shares he possessed were increasing day by day.


    Jacob held several meetings and instructed the shareholders to resist the pressure caused by Arthur, but after the meetings was dismissed, the news report said that the shares owned by Arthur were increasing. Jacob felt for the first time how wealthy the Davonnis Corp was.


    The good thing was that JTP Group was formerly Webbex Group, and the shares owned by him reached seventy percent and he got the final say. Otherwise, Jacob was really afraid that Arthur would take over JTP Group by purchasing shares, but ording to the current situation, Arthur could soon appear in the shareholders meeting of JTP Group!


    Jacob cursed Spencer for using him to go against Arthur and burning the bridge, so he kept calling Spencer. Finally, after nearly a month, Spencer contacted him.


    "Spencer! How shameless you are. You used me to go against Arthur and then just walked away. Now Davonnis Corp is going against mypany with full force." As soon as the call was answered, Jacob scolded Spencer harshly.


    "What''s the hurry?" Spencer said, showing a sense of superiority. "You hold seventy percent of thepany shares and have a controlling interest in it. Why are you so worried?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Jacob was speechless when he heard this. Spencer wouldn''t be anxious unless he was implicated, right?


    "Spencer, don''t burn the bridge after you cross it. If you push me too far, I might talk to Arthur about you."


    "So you''re threatening me?" Spencer chuckled and said causally, "Didn''t I tell you I''ve arranged for someone in Davonnis Corp to secretly help you?"


    "Then you tell me who he is!" Jacob said in exasperation.


    "Don''t worry. It won''t be long before he contacts you, and I promise this person will reassure you," Spencer replied.


    Jacob was silent for a while, hesitating to believe Spencer''s words. After all, Spence had ensnared him once.


    Spencer seemed to sense his hesitation and said, "Don''t worry. I didn''t just make an empty promise to you. I''ll be back in Athegate soon. When we join forces, Arthur is no match for us even if he''s smart." "So you''re going to openly fight against Arthur?" Jacob felt Spencer''s words incredulous.

 Chapter 196 Maya Is Sarcastic With Lucia

    "You don''t need to know these things." Spencer looked a little impatient when hearing Jacob''s constant questioning. "Just know that I will help you in the dark." "Okay, I won''t ask. Just remember your promise." Jacob knew he could not do anything with Spencer. After thinking about it, he could only say it in a pretentious way.


    Lucia noticed that Nia was in a very good moodtely. She used to work hard, but now she was asionally distracted, often staring at her phone and giggling every now and then during her free time. When it was nearly lunch break, Lucia who walked out of the office saw Nia clutching the phone and giggling again, so Lucia went over to her and asked.


    "Nia, what''s on the phone? Why are you so happy?"


    Nia was taken aback and hurriedly stood up to hide her phone behind her back, "Lucy, I''m sorry. I''m not ..."


    "It''s okay." Lucia grinned when she saw Nia get startled. "I didn''t mean to reproach you. I am just a little bit curious."


    Nia realized she had overreacted. She blushed for a moment and saw that Lucia had been staring behind her, and only then did she take her phone out shyly. Lucia was amused by Nia''s blush, deliberately stroked her chin in thought, and asked her, "Are you in love?"


    "Lucy ..." Lucia''s words hit the nerd on the head. Nia''s face became even redder.


    "Why are you shy? It''s a good thing, isn''t it?" Lucia winked at Nia andughed.


    "Lucy, I won''t let it affect my work!" It was an indirect admission of the fact that she was in love.


    "OK, by the way, who is he?" Lucia asked with concern. Nia was her friend and colleague, so she wanted to know who Nia fell in love with.


    "Well..." Nia hesitated for a moment and said shyly with downcast eyes, "I haven''t met him yet, I only chatted with him on the inte."


    Lucia raised an eyebrow, but was a little surprised when she leaned back in Nia''s seat and continued to ask, "Is it an online romance? Is he reliable?"


    "Well, I can feel he''s reliable from our talk. He lives abroad all the time and says he''s going to return to Athegate in the second half of the year to develop his business, so we''ll meet him by then." Nia put on a happy smile on her face.


    Seeing Nia''s happy smile, Lucia was also happy for her. They chatted for a while and it was time for a lunch break, so they went out for lunch together.


    "Mr. Burton, the ce we''re going for lunch is not a fancy ce, would you like to go?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I can go to any roadside stand!" Eduard said with a pat on his breast.


    "Then let''s go to a roadside stand," Lucia said deliberately.


    "Lucia..." Eduard called her name resignedly. He was wearing an expensive suit. He would look quite out of ce if he was having food at the roadside stall.


    "Just kidding," Luciaughed, turning to Nia and saying, "Mr. Burton''s treat today. Let''s have steak for lunch."


    "Really?" Nia pped her hands and smiled. "Thanks, Mr. Burton."


    Eduard raised his head and took Lucia and Nia to lunch together. There was a famous Italian''s Steakhouse a few blocks away. While the three of them were talking and eating, a gorgeous-looking woman approached them.


    "Eduard, why didn''t you ask me out at noon?" The woman came to Eduard and suddenly spoke.


    Eduard looked up and saw that it was Maya Allen of the Allen Group, with whom he had recently been dating, and he smiled, stood up, and said.


    "Maya, what a coincidence! You''re here for lunch too?"


    Maya looked at Eduard for a moment without saying anything, and her eyes shifted to Lucia.


    Eduard noticed her eyes and introduced them. Lucia politely stood up and stretched out her hand to Maya, but Maya raised her chin proudly and deliberately looked away.


    Lucia withdrew her hand with a smile and pulled Nia to sit down, gesturing for her to continue eating without bothering Maya.


    "Maya, what are you doing?" His girlfriend embarrassed Lucia in public, Eduard was upset and asked her in a low voice. "What do I do?" Maya red at Lucia before looking at Eduard and saying, "You didn''t ask me out at noon because of her." At Maya''s words, Lucia looked up at Eduard.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Eduard asked Maya, who was hostile towards Lucia in a deep voice.


    "Did I say anything wrong?" Maya was bad-tempered, arrogant, and sarcastic. "I''m afraid you can''t stand being tempted by a slut!"


    "Maya, who are you being sarcastic about?" Maya''s sarcasm made Eduard speak up for Lucia.


    "What are you so angry about? Are you really captivated by her?" Maya red up and blurted out when Eduard tried to defend Lucia.


    "Everyone knows the news of Arthur and Juliana''s engagement. Lucia is just a woman Arthur abandoned. She can''t stand loneliness and now tries to hook up with you. I am your girlfriend. I am absolutely in a ce to stop her from doing that?"


    "Maya, have you lost your mind?" Not expecting Maya to mock Lucia in such a way, Eduard pushed away her hand on his arm and shouted coldly.


    "I met Lucia in the lobby of the office, along with her assistant Nia. When did you see her hitting on me?"


    The fact that Eduard med her for Lucia made Maya get furious and argue with him, "Is that so? You''re the CEO of Jibillion Inc. Do you have to go out to have lunch with your subordinates? A coincidental meeting in the lobby? Who would believe it?"


    "You!" Eduard was angry with Maya. When he wanted to say something, Lucia opposite him stood up proudly.


    "Miss Allen, I suggest you watch your mouth. Don''t make usations for no reason. Yes, I broke up with Arthur, but I never wanted to hook up with anyone again." Lucia was a stoic, but it didn''t mean she could let others insult her.


    "Is that so?" Maya sneered and continued.


    "But what I heard is not like this. Poppy said that you not only wanted to hook up with Mr. Davies, but also secretly seduced her husband. Lucia, why are you so shameless? You have been divorced. Shame on you to seduce your ex-husband again. Now you even try to seduce Eduard. I''m telling you, with me around him, never think about it!"


    Lucia''s eyes became cold. It was Poppy who was spreading rumors!

 Chapter 197 Give Poppy a Warning

    Before Lucia could open her mouth to retort, Maya was rudely pushed aside by Eduard, who said in a cold voice.


    "Maya, I thought you were a well-bred woman, but it turns out you are just a vicious woman. I just want to have lunch with Lucia. Whatever you think is your business. Also, don''t look for me in the future, okay?"


    Eduard broke up with Maya in public. Maya''s angry face became as white as sheet, but she tried to keep her pride, snorted, and said.


    "Eduard, I don''t give a damn about you, okay? You break up with me for this kind of woman. Neither do I want to see you again!"


    After saying that, Maya stomped her feet, turned around, and left. After walking a few steps, she looked back at Eduard. Seeing that he did not intend to catch up with her, she was angrier and finally had to leave in anger.


    After Maya left, Eduard was still angry, but he was more concerned about Lucia, sat down, and said to her, "Lucia, I''m sorry for making you be scolded for no reason."


    Lucia sat silently. Nia lowered her head beside her and did not dare to say anything.


    Just when Eduard thought that Lucia was angry and wanted to pacify her, Lucia spoke, "It''s time to tell Poppy to watch her mouth."


    "What?" Eduard was confused.


    "I''m sorry that I let a beauty walk away in anger," Lucia hid her displeasure and said jokingly to ease the embarrassment.


    "Well, I can''t wait for her to leave!" Eduard grunted and said, "Lucia, Nia, sorry about that."


    Nia didn''t think Eduard, her boss, had to make an apology, so she hurriedly shook her head. Lucia took a sip of wine and had a secret n in her mind.


    That night, Poppy met Lucia on the road not far from home. She could have continued walking, but seeing Lucia standing arrogantly on the side of the road, Poppy, who thought highly of herself, could not escape.


    The Ferrari was parked at the side of the road, Poppy proudly got out of the car and said, "What, waiting here for Jacob? Jacob just finished dinner with me and went to an evening party. It''s useless to wait here."


    "Who said I was waiting for him?" The friendly smile on her lips posed a sharp contrast to the coldness in her eyes as she stared at Poppy.


    "I was waiting for you."


    Under the street light, there was a cold light in Lucia''s eyes. Seeing it, Poppy just felt that her heart contracted and her stomach lurched.


    It was the first time that Lucia hade to her ...


    Poppy would not have been afraid if other people were there. But now only the two of them were there. Poppy was a little bit timid, and she hadn''t forgotten Lucia''s martial arts.


    "Lucia, civilized people try to talk than use fists. What are you trying to do to me?" Poppy asked arrogantly, somewhat regretting that she had stopped the car and gotten out. As Lucia stepped closer to her, she took several steps backward timidly.


    "Civilized people try to talk?" Lucia sneered as she walked toward Poppy, "You''re good at talking, but I think you are just a brutal woman."


    Poppy knew the implication of Lucia''s words and said calmly, "What do you want to do?"


    "What do I want to do?" Lucia rushed at Poppy.


    Seeing her face red in fear, Lucia reached out, sped her arm, and said, "Poppy, I ignore what you do, because you are not worthy to be my opponent. Have you been bad-mouthing metely? Is it fun to spread rumors about me?"


    After hearing Lucia''s words, Poppy finally realized why Lucia came to her.


    After knowing the reason, she said much more confidently, "You have the cheek to do it, but you can''t stand being the target of public criticism?"


    Lucia said, "No, what you have said is affecting other people''s lives, so I gotta keep your mouth shut."


    In fact, Lucia felt sorry for Eduard. Though Maya was not a good woman of good character, Lucia was guilty that Eduard broke up with Maya because of her. Lucia was not afraid of the rumors about her, but she wouldn''t allow them to spread if they affected others.


    Using force was not the way to deter people, but when it came to Poppy, it would never be too much to use force.


    The dull pain in her arm made Poppy frown, but she insisted on her opinion, raised her eyebrows, and said.


    "Lucia, since you are afraid that rumors about you will affect others, then cut off your ties with everyone. You are just a dissolute woman. Since you take yourself as a protector and a bringer of justice, then just stay away from them!"


    "I''m not willing to do it," Lucia said.


    Poppy froze for a moment. She thought what she said could upset Lucia. Now she could only stare nkly at Lucia.


    "I did get into a lot of trouble because of you and Jacob. People around me are always dragged down by me. They choose to stay by my side because they have a bond with me. That''s why I came to you today. Poppy, I am here to warn you instead of begging you. Since they choose to stay by my side, I am obliged to protect them. If you keep stirring up trouble, don''t me me for not getting back at you!" Lucia warned coldly, released her grip, and then pushed Poppy, who then stumbled back. The sudden pain came from her numb arm, causing her to gasp.


    "Making you painful is just a small case," Lucia added, with her arms over her chest.


    Poppy''s face was pale. Though defeated by Lucia, she was reluctant to admit defeat. She was extremely angry when hearing her threat.


    Poppy had been acting like the dominator of Athegate for so many years. Everyone tried to curry favor with her. Only Lucia dared to beat her so hard!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Lucia, I''m not afraid of you!" Poppy shouted. She seemed to lose her mind and dash towards Lucia, wanting to fight with Lucia, but she was unaware of how absurd she looked in Lucia''s eyes.


    Lucia sneered, and turned sideways to dodge Poppy''s attack. Poppy rushed out a few steps and almost fell to the ground instead. Then her pale face slowly turned purple.

 Chapter 198 Meeting Again

    After a few heavy breaths, Poppy started to lunge at Lucia again. Just then, a Lamborghini pulled over on the side of the road, and Jacob got out of the car in a rage.


    He just came back from thepany and drove slowly on the way to enjoy the cool breeze. Then he was attracted by two people on the roadside. He found they were Lucia and Poppy at a nce. Seeing Poppy attacking Lucia, he immediately stopped the car and took a few steps forward to pull Poppy, who was about to lunge at Lucia again.


    "What are you doing!" Jacob blurted out.


    Jacob pulled Poppy by the cor. Feeling the restraint on her neck, she stopped breathing for moments and coughed. When she saw who was pulling her, she seemed toe to life, clutched Jacob''s arm, and shouted. "Jacob, youe right in time! Lucia is giving me a hard time!"


    Jacob frowned at these words, he looked at Poppy who was aggrieved, and raised his eyes to look at Lucia.


    Under the light, Lucia folded her arms over her chest with a calm smile on her lips.


    "Go home!" With knitted brows, Jacob looked away and said to Poppy.


    Poppy froze for a moment, her eyes slowly ignited with anger. She yelled at Jacob, "Jacob, what are you doing? She is getting me into trouble. You don''t help me but ask me to go home?"


    "I''m helping you by asking you to go home!" Jacob said impatiently, "Is it decent of you to have a fight in the street!"


    "She started it!" Poppy pointed at Lucia and shouted in an injured tone.


    Jacob looked at Lucia. He knew it was Lucia whoe to Poppy. Otherwise, she would not have shown up in the neighborhood of Poppy and his home. But he did not want to pursue this matter. He was somehow gloating when seeing Poppy''s wretched appearance.


    In Jacob''s mind, Poppy deserved to be beaten.


    Also, Jacob felt guilty to stay with Lucia and Poppy at the same time.


    "Come on. Do you want me to help fight Lucia?" Jacob hid his real thought and said in a deep voice, "Just avoid her if she wants to get you in trouble. What''s the point of having a fight?" Enraged by Jacob''s inaction, she pushed Jacob away and shouted in anger.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "OK, I''ll do it myself if you don''t help me!"


    She was about to lunge at Lucia again, but was soon grabbed by Jacob by the back of her cor and was restricted again.


    Ignoring Poppy who was coughing, Jacob said lightly, "Can you stop making a fool of yourself? Go home!"


    After saying that, he turned to hold Poppy''s wrist to leave, but he failed to drag her. So, he looked back, only to see Poppy stroking her chest, panting, ring at him with red-rimmed eyes. "Jacob, are you reluctant to fight her?" Poppy asked in a hoarse voice.


    Jacob froze for a moment and his gaze drifted to Lucia behind Poppy. Poppy noticed it and red up.


    "Am I right?!"


    "Poppy, what''s wrong with you?" Jacob reproached her unhappily at a higher pitch. He never revealed his feelings for Lucia to Poppy. The three seldom gathered together, so he could conceal his feelings very well. But today Poppy talked about it in front of Lucia. He felt very unhappy.


    "Jacob, take a good look at this woman!" Poppy tugged on Jacob''s arm and pointed at Lucia. "She is a woman you discarded six years ago! She is the woman you hate so much you don''t even want to touch. Don''t tell me you fall for her again now?"


    Though she asked, she was afraid to hear Jacob say yes.


    Jacob didn''t answer yes, but he didn''t say no either. He just said, "Poppy, since you know this woman is Lucia. Stop making me and you lose face in front of her. Calm down, okay" Poppy argued with Jacob over it. Lucia, standing by the side, looked very rxed, with her arms crossed over his chest, and watching them as if he was watching the show.


    If Jacob could admit it, Lucia would think more of him, but the way he tried to deny the fact was really absurd. Lucia couldn''t stand it anymore.


    What a farce.


    Lucia came here tonight to warn Poppy. Whether she listened or not, her purpose had been achieved. She didn''t want to see them again, turned around and left. Poppy was emotional, so she did not notice it. But Jacob who glimpsed her leaving was secretly relieved.


    Poppy kept quarreling with Jacob, but Jacob did not bother to talk with her after he saw Lucia leave. Jacob''s cold shoulder made Poppy unable to argue with him, so she could only swallow her anger and resentment.


    The next day, as if to take revenge, Poppy transferred over ten million dors from thepany''s finances for the first time, and no one was suspicious because of her status as vice president.


    There were countless parties and banquets held by the upper ss. Lucia could not avoid Arthur every time even if she tried. At those banquets, Lucia saw Juliana''s bulging belly, and heard people''s blessings to Juliana.


    This night, Lucia and Eduard attended an open-air evening party held by a president. The summer breeze blew on her as if it could blow away all the unhappiness and worries within herself. There wereughter and non-stop clinking sound, but Lucia was left alone in the corner, showing no interest.


    Not far away, Juliana leaned on Arthur, smiling and dealing with the guests around her. She asionally touched her belly, her face full of the joy of bing a mother.


    It was hard for Lucia to tell her feelings at the moment. Anyway, it was just kind of stuffy.


    "Lucia, I''m sorry. I can''t decline this invitation," Eduard, who was standing next to Lucia, noticed her gaze and said apologetically.


    "It''s okay. We''re all in Athegate and working in the same circle. It''s inevitable we''ll meet." Luciaforted Eduard.


    Eduard, feeling that he had not handled it well, whirled around and stood in front of Lucia to block her view, saying, "Don''t look if you don''t want to."


    "I can''t control myself," Lucia said self-deprecatingly. She did not have to cover up her thoughts in front of Eduard. Her feelings for Arthur had never faded. This was a hurtful fact that she had to admit.

 Chapter 199 Spencer Stirred up Trouble

    "Is he that good?" Eduard asked defensively, making Lucia chuckle.


    "Yes, it''s just that he is good to another woman." Lucia chuckled and said, with sadness in her eyes.


    Feeling Lucia''s sadness, Eduard didn''t know how tofort her. He only stood in front of her to protect her from grievance.


    Lucia was not in a good mood. Arthur would not feel better.


    Arthur was obliged to take Lucia with him. Though he was afraid that Lucia would see them together, he looked forward to attending such kind of banquets. It was because he could see Lucia openly as he wished on such asions.


    Just like now, though apanying Juliana to deal with other guests with ease, Arthur''s gaze shifted to Lucia from time to time. If she was not in his line of sight, Arthur would look around to search for her. Juliana was right next to Arthur, so she could notice his distractions, but she didn''t mind at all. She even felt pleasure at seeing the helplessness of Lucia and Arthur. That was her way to take revenge on them! The party gradually reached its climax. Monty Gagher, the host of the party and the president of the Gagher Group, answered a phone call, put on a happy smile, and excused himself. The guests were wondering what he was so happy about. After a while, Monty came back, and brought a man with him.


    Seeing the man standing next to Monty, Lucia, Arthur and Juliana changed color at the same time.


    That man was Spencer!


    "Hello, everyone." Standing on the entrance tform, Monty patted Spencer''s shoulder and introduced Spencer to everyone. "This is Spencer Davies from San Francisco. He''s an old friend of mine, just got off the ne and came here. You may be a little bit unfamiliar with him, but you should all know Mr. Arthur Davies. Spencer is Arthur''s cousin. Let''s wee him."


    Hearing Spencer''s background, the crowd immediately apuded and looked in Arthur''s direction.


    Arthur looked at Spencer who looked calm and rxed. Mixed feelings surged through him. A few months ago, he had hinted to Spencer to leave Athegate, but now he appeared at Monty''s party. What did Spencer intend to do?


    Spencer greeted everyone, and after handling some guests, he came to Arthur with a gentle smile on his face, and said, "Arthur, are you surprised? I just returned to Athegate, so I didn''t inform you. Julia, I didn''t expect you to change so much. Congrats."


    Arthur nodded, his eyes dark with an unfathomable emotion, while Juliana lowered her eyes to hide her guilt.


    "Mr. Davies, Spencer is going to start up apany. You are cousins. It seems that Spencer will not encounter any problems with your help," Monty said with a smile, thinking that the two would surely help each other.


    Arthur smiled and looked at Spencer, with a meaningful look in his eye.


    Spencer saw the look of displeasure in Arthur''s eyes, but he just smiled and replied, "Indeed. Arthur, thest time I returned home and stayed here, I saw the development prospects of Athegate. My father and I gotta return home to grow the business, so my father sent me back first to explore the proper path. Could you teach me if I have some questions in the future?"


    Arthur said with a faint smile, "Spencer, we are cousins, so of course, we need to help each other. If you encounter any problems, feel free toe to me. I will try my best to help you."


    "My good bro." Spencer pretended to not understand Arthur''s implication, smiled, and patted him on the shoulder, looking happy.


    After Arthur and Spencer chitchatted for a while, Monty took Spencer to meet other rich and powerful people. Arthur watched their figures, thinking.


    Spencer and Monty walked around the banquet venue and finally came to Lucia.


    Lucia was still stunning tonight. In fact, as soon as he entered the venue, Spencer saw her.


    Spencer waited for Monty to introduce him to Lucia and Eduard before saying, "Lucia, we meet again."


    Lucia looked at Spencer calmly and did not respond, but Eduard and Monty were surprised and questioned at the same time, "You know each other?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Of course, Lucia and I are old friends," Spencer said cheekily, even reaching up to take Lucia''s hand gently and kissing gently on it.


    He said with a smile, "Lucia, you look so beautiful tonight."


    Upon hearing this, Eduard turned his head to look at Lucia with a displeased look.


    Lucia withdrew her hand, resisted the urge to rub it, and replied in a low voice, "Yep, I know him."


    ''He knows you, so he can kiss your hand?'' Eduard thought to himself unhappily.


    At the same time, Arthur, who was observing Spencer''s movements not far away, was boiling up with anger, but he could not do anything. Now he was not even in a ce to stand beside Lucia. Spencer noticed Eduard''s gaze, and of course, Spencer knew who he was, so he deliberately said, "Mr. Burton, thank you for taking good care of Lucia."


    Eduard raised an eyebrow at his words, red at Spencer, and then questioned Lucia by the eye.


    Lucia wanted to roll her eyes as she frowned at Spencer and said quietly, "Why did you say such misleading words?"


    "Misleading?" Spencer yed dumb.


    "Mr. Davies, Lucia doesn''t know you that well. Don''t act like you are very close, okay?" Finally, Eduard couldn''t stand it anymore. He didn''t say anything just now because he didn''t want to embarrass Mont! Now he just felt that Spencer looked really annoying!


    "Mr. Burton, you didn''t even know that Lucia and I knew each other. How do you know if she knows me well or not?" Spencer was good at faking. He could look calm even if Eduard''s words are unpleasant to the ear.


    "Lucia!" Eduard was exasperated by Spencer''s words. He turned his head abruptly to re at Lucia and said, "You tell me if you know him well or not!"


    "Don''t be so childish, okay?" Lucia said resignedly.

 Chapter 200 Arthur Is Gone!

    Monty felt that the three seemed to have a ratherplicated rtionship. So, he opened his mouth to ease the tensions. "Miss Webb should be Spencer''s old acquaintance as she can take a joke made by Spencer."


    Though Monty said so, Eduard still looked unhappy. He stood in front of Lucia to prevent Spencer from making eye contact with her.


    Spencer was upset, but his face did not betray his emotions. He smiled politely at Eduard, turned sideways, and said to Lucia.


    "Lucia, enjoy your time, I''lle back for youter."


    Then he left with Monty and chatted with others. After all, his main purpose tonight was to meet more powerful people and pave the way for future development.


    After Spencer left, Eduard stared at Spencer for a while. Spencer wasughing and joking with the others.


    Then Eduard looked at Lucia and asked, "Lucia, how do you know such a refined rascal!"


    A refined rascal?


    Luciaughed at Eduard''s urate description and replied, "I''ve met him a few times, but I don''t know him well."


    "Then why does he look like he knows you very well." Eduard was more upset. ''That guy just met Lucia a few times, but he looks so proud of it!''


    Lucia said resignedly, "It''s not like I can control his attitude. We know what''s going on. That''s enough."


    Lucia was actually more upset than Eduard about Spencer. But as the executive of Jibillion Inc, she represented Jibillion, and she could not do anything that tarnished the image of Jibillion. So, she appeared much more tolerant than Eduard.


    "Is it really nothing going on between you and Spencer?" Despite what Lucia said, Eduard felt that Spencer was being too intimate with her.


    Lucia raised her eyebrows and gave Eduard a look, not bothering to talk to him anymore. She turned around to look at the vast night sky, wondering what Spencer was nning to do.


    As the party continued, Eduard had to deal with those guests who came to him. Seeing Lucia in a bad mood, he took the people whoe up to him away from her and coped with them alone. Without the presence of Eduard who was talkative, Lucia enjoyed a moment of peace. The night breeze was pleasant, but she really wanted to go home now.


    However, she could only feel lonely if she went back home where Theodore was not there.


    In a depressed mood, Lucia took a nce at the luxurious venue and the upper-ss people. She felt exhausted for no reason.


    Without telling Eduard, Lucia walked out of the exit beside the venue entrance and left.


    Lucia walked downstairs from the top floor to the first floor. Albeit a little tired, the empty and silent stairs calmed her down.


    After leaving the building, Lucia took a taxi home by herself, without noticing the figure following behind her in the dark.


    Back at Jard¨ªn de Nieve, Lucia took the elevator upstairs and was entering her fingerprints to unlock the door when she heard a rush of footsteps at the stairway. Alerted, Lucia whirled around and made a defensive posture. But she was hit square in the face just as she turned around.


    A familiar scent came into her nose. Lucia knew it was Arthur without even a nce.


    She did not reach out to push him away because she missed him so much.


    Arthur gasped and hugged Lucia tightly, afraid that she would push him away. He loosened his grip a little bit after noticing that she did not move. To meet Lucia before she opened the door, he ran from the bottom floor to the eighth floor in one go. Now his heart was pounding, and he could not tell whether it was because of climbing the stairs, or because of Lucia in front of him.


    The sensor lights in the staircase went out after a while and the darkness reigned again. Lucia suppressed her urge to raise her arms to hug him, stepped back, and asked, "Why do youe here?" Arthur hugged Lucia even tighter without saying anything.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She used to feel happy when he held her in his arms, but now Lucia knew she should not crave his warm hugs. Hearing no answer, she raised her hand to grab Arthur''s arm and asked through gritted teeth. "Say something."


    Arthur finally moved. He cupped Lucia''s face upward with his hands, rested his forehead against hers, and gazed into Lucia''s eyes, which were bright in the darkness, before asking in a deep voice, "Why did you let him kiss you?"


    There was also a light in Arthur''s eyes. Lucia was forced to look into his eyes. She pursed her lips without making a sound.


    She didn''t expect Arthur to be watching her the whole time.


    Feeling touched, Lucia didn''t dare to say anything for fear that she misunderstood his meaning.


    "Say something." Arthur imitated Lucia''s tone, forcing her to give him an answer.


    "Stop it," Lucia murmured softly, inhaling Arthur''s breath when she breathed, and she was a little bit confused as to where she was. Arthur''s body trembled a little bit at her words.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Arthur lowered his head, and Lucia pushed him lightly, but she soon found that she was too weak to resist him.


    Inside Lucia''s house no lights were lit, but the two people who were burning with desire could clearly see faces of each other, and feel the feelings of each other that could no longer be suppressed.


    On the other side, at Monty''s private party, Juliana stood alone in the corner in resentment. Arthur disappeared. Juliana knew the reason better than anyone!

 Chapter 201 Do You Still Love Me?

    ''I am pregnant! But he left me alone and went to Lucia!'' Juliana thought, fuming with anger. But she could do nothing. When she was angry, Spencer quietly approached her.


    "Julia, where''s Arthur?" Arthur''s sudden voice startled Juliana, and the smile in Spencer''s eyes grew deeper.


    Juliana stroked her chest in shock, red at Spencer, and then said indignantly, "He went to find Lucia!"


    The smile froze on Spencer''s face when he heard these words. Juliana noticed it, staring straight at him. Then Spencer smiled unnaturally and said, "Are they still seeing each other?" "Lucia is very scheming. She seizes every chance to seduce Arthur!" Juliana said through gritted teeth.


    ''I don''t think so. It must be Arthur who keeps pestering Lucia.'' Spencer thought to himself, but he just said indignantly to echo with Juliana, "Arthur is too much. You are pregnant, but he just left you alone. I really felt pity for you."


    Spencer''s words pushed Juliana''s button. Perhaps affected by the hormonal changes in her body after pregnancy, she began toin to Spencer. Though Spencer was impatient, he pretended to be a very patient listener. Only his movement of shaking the wine ss showed her real thoughts.


    "Sorry, Spencer. I must be very annoying." Realizing that she had talked too much, Juliana said awkwardly.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "It''s okay. I guess you can''t say theseints in front of Arthur; it''s good to vent out your feelings a little bit." Spencer smiled gently.


    Juliana cast down her eyes and asked softly, "Spencer, you came over not just to hear myints, right?"


    Juliana did not forget what he had asked her to do.


    "Yes," Spencer replied tly and asked Juliana, "Have you made up your mind now?"


    "Yes, feel free to ask me for help if you need anything," With a glint in her eyes, Juliana raised her eyes to look at Spencer and said firmly.


    "I''m d to hear that. Don''t worry. I have my own reasons to do this, and I won''t hurt Arthur," Spencer deliberately added.


    Juliana nodded and thought to herself, ''I am in the same boat as you now. As long as I can be with Kane, I am willing to do anything.''


    This night, Juliana and Spencer talked for a long time, and finally, he sent her home, while Arthur stayed at Lucia''s home.


    The next day just after dawn Lucia woke up. Arthur was holding her in his arms and sleeping. She had not experienced it for a long time. When she just woke up, she was still a little confused between dreams and reality. She propped herself up on her elbows and poked Arthur''s cheeks in a daze.


    "Lucia, stop it."


    She observed him for a long time and realized he hadn''t woken up. His sleeping face was gentle. Was he calling her name subconsciously?


    His love for her was shown in such trivia. Lucia felt it, but she forced herself not to care about it. ''Lucia, it''s not a big deal. Don''t be softened because of such a minor thing."


    Though she saw so, shey on the bed and stared quietly at Arthur, heedless of the time that ticked away.


    The sunlight shone through the curtains into the room. Arthur''s body ran on a biological clock, so he just woke up at seven o''clock. And as soon as he opened his eyes, he met Lucia''s misty eyes.


    Arthur couldn''t differentiate the dream from reality, either. He stared nkly at Lucia who was inches away from him for a while, then leaned over and kissed her on the lips. Her aroma that came into his nostrils reminded him that this was not a dream.


    "Luckily..." Arthur sighed. Luckily, it was not a dream.


    Lucia silently watched the movements of Arthur and just let him kiss her. After it was done, she arched her body and said, "Get up since you wake up."


    Arthur again took her into his arms, held her tightly, and buried his head in her hair.


    Lucia was forced to be pressed against him. Feeling his pounding heart, Lucia was ecstatic. But she could only raise her hand to push him, saying, "Arthur, just stop it."


    Arthur ignored her words and asked softly, "Lucia, you still love me, right?"


    Last night they had a violent sex. Her deep moans still echoed in his mind, and Arthur wanted a clear response from her.


    "Don''t be silly," Lucia said with a bitter smile. "You have a fianc¨¦e. What happenedst night should not have happened. If I love you or not doesn''t matter."


    Lucia''s words pulled him back to reality. He slowly let go of Lucia and stared into her eyes.


    "Lucia, you know that I have my own reasons."


    "I understand, so I ept the reality." Lucia lowered her eyes to hide the vulnerable look in her eyes.


    Arthur froze, at a loss for what to do.


    "Get up. It''s time for you to leave," she said. After breaking free from Arthur, Lucia realized it was a little bit cold in the morning of early summer. She got out of bed, wrapped in a sheet. Before entering the bathroom, she stood at the door and said to him, "You have to leave before Ie out."


    Sitting on the bed, Arthur stared at Lucia''s fair face in the sunlight. She made him swoon and heartbroken. He always felt that she would be gone like the wind at any time. "Don''t have too much contact with Spencer." Arthur knew that he was in no position to stay here, but he did not forget the purpose of hising after Luciast night. Turning her head, Lucia said before going into the bathroom and closing the door. "It''s none of your business."


    Arthur stared nkly at the bathroom door. Lucia''s words were like a knife that stabbed his heart, but he could not pull it out but take the pain silently.


    Getting up and dressing, Arthur walked to the bathroom door and said against the door panel, "Lucia, I''m leaving". Lucia didn''t respond and he could only leave sadly. Arthur did not know that on the other side of the door, Lucia had been leaning on it and covering her mouth, afraid that her choked sobs would be heard.

 Chapter 202 We Are Rivals in Love

    When Arthur came home, he was not surprised to see Juliana sitting on the sofa with a serious face. He walked over to her and said, "Sorry, I left firstst night." "You know you''re wrong?" Juliana raised an eyebrow and said snappishly.


    Arthur thought for a moment before reminding Juliana, "Julia, you should remember what you are."


    Arthur was implying that there was no love between them, but Juliana just felt Arthur was trying to be sarcastic with her.


    She rose to her feet and red at Arthur, saying angrily, "I remember what I am. Do you? Do you remember that I am your fianc¨¦e and that the child in my belly is yours?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Julia!" Juliana''s usation made Arthur, who was already in a bad mood, lose control as well.


    He continued after shouting out her name, "Why do you always have to control me with it? You wanted a home. I gave it to you. You wanted me to be responsible. I did take responsibility. I gave up on Lucia for you! I gave up on the woman I love the most. Isn''t that enough?!"


    Arthur''s voice was full of pain.


    "Give up?" Juliana sneered. Undeterred by Arthur''s anger, she said sarcastically, "If you did, would you have slept at her cest night?"


    Arthur never hit a woman, but hearing her insulting words, he could not help but raise his hand. In the end, his reason told him not to do that. Juliana, however, lost her mind.


    "You want to hit me?" Juliana went crazy. She rushed to Arthur, raised her face towards Arthur, and said angrily, "Go ahead! It''s better to beat me and the baby to death so that you and that bitch can live happily together!"


    Looking at the crazy woman in front of him, Arthur calmed down. He put down his hand and looked into Juliana''s eyes and said, "You are not like this before."


    "Before?" Juliana burst outughing and shouted, "Don''t talk to me about the past. If I didn''t know Lucia, I wouldn''t have suffered so much! If it wasn''t for your over protection, I wouldn''t have thought you had fallen for me. I wouldn''t have thrown myself into your arms that night! Arthur, why did you call me by my name, why..."


    Shouting, Juliana just cried out. She leaned into Arthur''s arms and sobbed, while Arthur was stunned in ce, at a loss for what to do.


    He never thought Juliana would have such thoughts. As a friend, hisfort, his protection, and his indulgence made her misunderstand him.


    ''Is it my fault?'' He thought to herself.


    "What did I do wrong," Arthur''s silence made Juliana more aggrieved. She cried and shouted, "I want a home. I want to give the child a father. You promised me, but what have you done? As my fianc¨¦, you went to spend the night with Lucia. What will she think of me? Is sheughing at me for not being able to keep you by my side, or is she proudly showing off her charm? I know you don''t love me, but we''re engaged, and can you not cross the moral line?"


    Arthur was left speechless. He loved Lucia and never thought he had crossed the moral line by hugging her, but apparently, Juliana thought differently.


    "I love her." At this moment, that was the only answer Arthur could make.


    Juliana smiled and stared at Arthur in a daze, even forgetting to cry. She just stared at him for a long time. Suddenly, she burst outughing.


    "So, I live with you like a widow, but she can enjoy your love, right?"


    "Julia, I''ve told you. If you meet the right person..." Arthur was interrupted before he could finish.


    "You are the right person! Can you love me?!" Juliana shouted frantically, grabbing Arthur''s cor and questioning, heartbroken.


    "Julia ..." Arthur''s eyes showedplicated feelings. His answer to this question would never change - No, he would not love her.


    Seeing the reluctance in Arthur''s eyes, Juliana fell on the sofa with a bitter smile, hanging her head low and saying, "Forget it..."


    Afraid that she would hurt the baby, he was about to go over. Juliana shouted fiercely, "Don''te over, if you do not love me, do not care so much about me, okay?"


    Arthur stood still, and the hand that had been raised could only be slowly put down. He looked at Juliana for a moment before saying, "Calm down for a moment. Let''s talk about itter."


    Arthur was very tired and heartbroken. Juliana''s words stirred up his guilt, but his love for Lucia was never shaken a little bit.


    With a sigh, Arthur could only go upstairs first.


    There was no point in talking too much.


    After Arthur went upstairs, Juliana, who was sitting on the sofa and sobbing with her head down, slowly stopped making a sound and looked up the stairs slightly. The grieved and sad look in her eyes was reced by a triumphant one.


    Just let the guilt overwhelm him ...


    Juliana smiled viciously.


    Jacob attended Monty''s party alonest night. He stayed in the corner and chatted with his friends to avoid trouble. He showed an interest only when he saw Spencer. He got relieved after hearing Monty tell everyone Spencer returned home to grow his business.


    Because of Arthur''s presence, Jacob did not talk with Spencer. But they had a long talk and reached an understanding after the party was over.


    But there was one thing that Jacob was puzzled about.


    It waste at night, and the party guests slowly dispersed. Jacob and Spencer were in an unnoticed corner. When they were done talking about business, Jacob asked Spencer as if inadvertently. "Spencer, do you and Lucia know each other?"


    Jacob had never known that Spencer and Lucia had contact with each other until just he saw them chatting with each other. And Jacob was annoyed that Spencer kissed Lucia on her hand. "She''s Arthur''s former girlfriend, so it''s not surprising that I know her, right?" Spencer replied with a smile.


    "You seem to know each other pretty well," Jacob added, observing the change in Spencer''s facial expression.


    "Yes, we coincidentally met each other a few times." Spencer nced at Jacob, covering up the fact that he tried his best to create chances to meet Lucia.


    "So that''s it." Jacob let out augh, patted Spencer''s shoulder, and said deliberately, "I thought you also fell for Lucia. If you did, then we are rivals in love."

 Chapter 203 Acting as an Escort

    "We won''t be," Spencer replied as he lowered his head and took a sip of red wine to collect his thoughts. Jacob seemed satisfied with the answer, but he did not know that he had fallen for the trap set for him by Spencer.


    The next day, Spencer prepared for the startup of thepany in Athegate. He could select apany site in the downtown area, but Spencer chose to start it in the more remote east of the city, far from Arthur''s Branch of Davonnis.


    Although Jacob did nothing on the surface, he secretly helped Spencer a lot. A month or soter, Spencer''s Cloudwork Inc. was established in Athegate. Though it was still unknown in Athegate, the fact that the president was Arthur''s cousin made Cloudwork Corp receive a lot of attention as soon as it was started up. It was all over the news.


    Spencer invited Arthur to attend the opening ceremony of Cloudwork Corp, and Arthur did not decline.


    At the party that night, Spencer invited all of the rich and powerful businessmen in Athegate to the party. Influenced by Monty and Arthur, the crowd came, and Lucia and Eduard were also on the invitation list. For the first time, Eduard forcefully asked Lucia not to attend such asions.


    "Lucia, you don''t have to go to the dinner party tonight." Calling Lucia to his office with the excuse of talking about business, Eduard put forward a childish idea.


    Lucia, amused, asked him, "Why can''t I go?"


    "Spencer harbors bad intentions towards you!" Eduard affirmed, "Try to avoid him if you can. We are not working with him, so we don''t have to ept his invitation."


    "But you''ll be there, right?" Lucia asked Eduard with a smile.


    Eduard stopped talking and paused for a while before saying, "I have to go, but you are different!"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Eduard, I know what you''re thinking, but Cloudwork Corp has put me on the invitation list tonight. I think we should better attend it together." Lucia was just trying to defend the reputation of Jibillion Inc. "You can feign an illness to avoid it!" Eduard demanded.


    Lucia was both amused and annoyed. She said, "Who will buy it? Spencer will definitely give you a hard time. He is very calcting, and you better not fight with him head-on." Lucia didn''t want to implicate Eduard.


    "I am not afraid of him!" Eduard knew Lucia''s words made sense, but he was undeterred.


    "Well,e and pick me up tonight." Lucia made the decision. Though reluctant, Eduard had no choice but to do so.


    As the night fell, the whole city became slow-paced. After a day of heavy work, people walked out of the house to take a stroll, attend a party, go shopping, or enjoy peaceful moments.


    Eduard came to pick up Lucia at 7:00 a.m., as he had been told. When he saw Luciaing out of the building, he was so upset that heined to her before he opened the car door, "Lucia, why are you dressed like that?"


    Lucia smiled, looked down at her simple evening dress, and asked Eduard, "Is it out of ce?"


    "Of course not!" Eduard whined, "You are just too gorgeous in it!"


    Once again, Lucia was amused by Eduard, who acted like a child.


    She opened the car door, got seated, and said jokingly, "How about I go in a formal suit?"


    "No, you are still gorgeous even in a formal suit..." Eduard began to babble.


    Lucia smiled. She understood Eduard''s meaning, but she couldn''t make a fool of herself just to avoid catching Spencer''s attention.


    Lucia reassured Eduard resignedly, "Well, so could you please be my escort to protect me from other men?"


    Eduard said discontentedly, "He''s more like a rascal!"


    Eduard''s description made Luciaugh and the twoughed all the way to the hotel where the dinner party of Cloudwork Corp was held.


    Spencer was very rich. The venue of the dinner party was luxuriously decorated with expensive chandeliers airlifted from France. Even the wine that the guests tasted was expensive Patuxent wine. On such an asion, everyone thought more of Spencer.


    Eduard frowned as he walked in with Lucia and said, "What a waste!"


    Luciaughed but did not say anything. Heedless of those admiring gazes on her, she patiently listened to Eduardining about theyout of the venue, and even expensive chandeliers hanging in the hall were described by him as ssmps.


    Though very reluctant, Eduard gotta greet Spencer to show his friendliness. After some inner struggles, he finally walked with Lucia to the host of the party, Spencer.


    "Hold my arm tighter." As he walked toward Spencer, Eduard lowered his voice to remind Lucia.


    "OK." Lucia could not help butugh. She held his arm tightly as he said. The two looked intimate, and Eduard looked much better.


    "Mr. Davies, I haven''t seen you in over a month, and you still look as spry as ever." Coming up to Spencer, Eduard greeted Spencer as if he was an elderly person.


    Spencer nodded to the man beside him who was talking to him and led him away before turning his head and smiling, "Mr. Burton, you look spry, too."


    Spencer said to Eduard, but his eyes were on Lucia.


    Even though Lucia was dressed in a simple dress without wearing any dazzling ornaments. Spencer was unconsciously attracted to her and admired her from the bottom of her heart.


    He would be very happy to have such a beauty by his side for the rest of his life.


    Lucia didn''t avoid Spencer''s gaze because she did not care, but Eduard was different. Noticing Spencer''s gaze, Eduard deliberately took Lucia''s hand and said softly to her, "Lucia, say hello to Mr. Davies." Eduard''s childishness amused Lucia, but kept her cool and said to Spencer, "Mr. Davies, it''s been a long time, congrats."


    "Lucia, you look as beautiful as usual tonight." Spencer smiled warmly and raised his hand to reach out to Lucia, Eduard grabbed Lucia''s hand quickly.


    Seeing the bright smile on Spencer''s face, Eduard thought to himself, ''Rascal, I won''t let you take advantage of Lucia a second time!''

 Chapter 204 Juliana Dislikes Poppy

    Interrupted by Eduard. Spencer kept his smile on his face, withdrew his hand calmly, and said, "You guys have fun tonight."


    "Of course." Eduard smiled. "Mr. Davies, excuse us, then. Lucia, Mr. Gagher is over there. Let''s go over and say hello." After saying that, Eduard took Lucia away without any hesitation. Spencer looked at their backs, his eyes dark with an unfathomable emotion. Other guests soon gathered around him. Spencer then collected his thoughts and put on a fake smile to deal with them. Soon after Eduard and Lucia arrived, Arthur and Juliana stepped into the venue.


    After another month, Juliana''s belly became bulging and she looked much plumper, but in front of everyone, she still behaved like a happy woman doted on by Arthur.


    Arthur led her to say hello to Spencer and then took her to a quiet corner. Seeing fewer people around her, Juliana withdrew her arm that was linked with Arthur''s, and lowered his head in a daze.


    Arthur looked at her resignedly. It had been more than a month. As if to punish him, Juliana did not talk to him unless it was necessary, and hardly mentioned the baby to him. She would ask the housekeeper to take her to the hospital to prescribe medicine only when she was ufortable from morning sickness, but the housekeeper would certainly tell him, and in the end, he would be the one that took her to the hospital.


    "Julia, what would you like to eat?" Arthur asked with concern tonight when Juliana hadn''t eaten anything because she was sick.


    Juliana looked askance at Arthur and kept silent.


    Arthur sighed and asked the passing waiter to bring her a piece of cake. When the waiter handed it to Juliana, she did not even reach out to take it. Looking embarrassed, Arthur could only take the small te. After he dismissed the waiter, he said to her, "Julia, what do you want from me?"


    "You can''t give what I want, so why ask again?" Juliana said coldly.


    Juliana''s words excluded the possibility ofmunication between them. Arthur chose to keep quiet. When he quieted down, Arthur began to look around the venue again, searching for that familiar figure. Suddenly, Juliana beside him spoke, "As expected, you''re looking for her again."


    Arthur froze for a moment. Perhaps even he did not notice that he would do it so naturally. Then Arthur turned to Juliana and said.


    "Julia, why do you have to do that?"


    ''You know I love her uncontrobly. Why do you have to ask for something that I can''t give you?''


    "Why do I have to?" Juliana let out a bitterugh and sighed. "Yes, I don''t have to. But I can''t help being jealous even if I know you don''t love me."


    After she finished speaking, Juliana hung her head low, as if she was shrouded in a haze that could not be dispersed.


    Arthur was frustrated to see her like that, but he could not make up a lie tofort Juliana. The two quieted down again, but Arthur was in a more depressed mood now. Arthur could not find Lucia because she was talking with Eduard and others, who blocked Arthur''s view. Lucia, of course, noticed that Arthur was looking around for her. Lucia had noticed it as soon as Juliana and Arthur entered the venue, but she had to force herself to look away, so that she didn''t have to see Juliana leaning against Arthur. He was apanied by his fianc¨¦e, and their child was about to be born, but Lucia did not regret having sex with him that night, as if it was the most natural thing to do. Noticing her own feelings, Lucia began to force herself to abandon all thoughts that revealed her innermost desires and force herself to be ruthless.


    The most rxed one in the venue was Spencer. He enjoyed the praises of the crowd, observed Lucia and Arthur who were far from each other, and felt delighted about the helplessness of them. ''Arthur, you also have someone you can''t get, don''t you?''


    Shortly after, Jacob arrivedte with Poppy. He waste not because he was trying to conceal his rtionship with Spencer, but because Poppy had another fight with him before they left the house. Poppy said snappishly that he was so excited to attend the dinner party because Lucia was there.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Jacob had long been tired of arguing with Poppy, so whatever she said, he just echoed. The two got out after Poppy''s anger died down.


    When Jacob and Poppy expressed congrattions on Spencer, Poppy still pulled a long face and showed no respect for Jacob. Jacob just ignored her and started to chat with Spencer. With no interest in their boring conversation, Poppy just walked away.


    "As you said, your wife is quite a character." Spencer teased after Poppy left.


    "More than that," Jacob said through gritted teeth.


    "If you want Lucia, she''s a big obstacle." Spencer reminded as if unintentionally.


    "I''m troubled by it," Jacob said frankly. Though there had long been no love between him and Poppy, he needed to have a good reason to divorce Poppy, lest he would be the target of public criticism. "ying dirty is necessary sometimes," Spencer said with a smile as he clinked his ss against Jacob''s.


    "What do you mean?" Jacob asked Spencer hesitantly.


    Spencerughed and said, "Think of it yourself."


    Spencer had his own reasons to remind Jacob. As the vice president of JTP Group, Poppy had her executive power in thepany. If Jacob wanted to get the absolute power, it would be best to get rid of her. Jacob and Spencer looked at each other for a while. Jacob took a tumble. He clinked his ss against Spencer thankfully.


    Arthur was a big shot. Even if he avoided the crowd and stayed in the corner, there were still people who walked up to make a conversation with him. Seeing theming, Juliana hid herself somewhere, so as not to avoid social engagements.


    At a ce near the exit, Poppy found Juliana.


    "What, Arthur''s ignoring you?" Leaning closer to Juliana, Poppy deliberatelyughed sarcastically.


    Juliana knew that Poppy was not a good person, and gave her a look of disdain. "Jacob ignored you too, didn''t he?"


    Poppy froze for a moment and stared at Juliana for a while. Why did she feel that Juliana was bing hostile to her?


    Thinking that Juliana still had some use for her, Poppy wore a smile and said, "Julia, why are you so bad-tempered today?" "Youughed at me first, didn''t you?" Juliana said.

 Chapter 205 More Frustrated, More Audacious

    Poppy gave a wry smile and hurriedly changed the subject. "It''s only a month or so before your real due date. Arthur didn''t get suspicious, did he?" When it came to the child, Juliana put on a serious face and said, "No, but Sophie seems a little wary of me. Have you made all the arrangements?"


    "Sure, it''s not a problem. You gotta keep calm. Don''t push Arthur too hard, otherwise, he might get annoyed and also pursue this matter. Then it would be very tricky." Poppy advised. Juliana looked down in thought.


    Until now, no matter how she made a fuss, he never really got angry with her or expressed any suspicion. Would he really get annoyed?


    "It''s better to be more careful." Seeing that Juliana didn''t seem to listen to her words, Poppy continued to remind her.


    "Got it, you''d better walk away, in case Arthur sees us together," Juliana said impatiently. Her poor liking to Poppy had long vanished since she knew Poppy was trying to seduce Kane. Although Poppy was very unhappy with Juliana''s attitude, Poppy was aware that Juliana was an important pawn for her, so she just smiled at Juliana before walking away.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Juliana fell silent again,pletely unaware that Arthur was looking cautiously at her not far away.


    The party continued. Everyone had their own thoughts, and dealt with partners orpetitors with a smile. Though it was quite peaceful on the outside, there were a lot of schemes and intrigues.


    By the middle of the party, the band, signaled by Spencer, yed upbeat dance, and most of the married men entered the dance floor with their wives, while the unmarried men began to invite the shy-faceddies, and pairs of perfect couples embraced and spun into the central dance floor.


    Eduard was never interested in dancing. He was standing outside the dance floor with Lucia and chatting with the person beside him. When Spencer came towards them, Eduard nced at him and reacted quickly to block in front of Lucia.


    "Lucia, can I ask you to dance?" When he came to Eduard, Spencer invited Lucia with a gentle smile.


    Eduard felt like he had be invisible.


    Spencer was the host tonight. It would humiliate him if she declined. Thus, Lucia came out from behind Eduard leisurely and put her hand on Spencer''s.


    Spencer smiled and took Lucia''s hand. After he put his arm around her waist, he deliberately looked back at Eduard with a friendly yet smug smile on his face Eduard was so angry that his face turned red.


    The softness he felt made him pull her closer to him. He took her into the dance floor in a gentlemanly manner. They looked like a perfect match at first nce, Spencer was handsome, and Lucia was stunning. When they danced together, the surrounding people immediately made a hooray, and the guests who were dancing beside them spontaneously left them a vacant space.


    Holding Lucia, Spencer felt satisfied, but Lucia was not so happy.


    "Don''t go too far." Lowering her voice, Lucia said through clenched teeth. His arm that sped her waist indicated that he had broken the rules of etiquette between dance partners.


    "Too far?" Spencer chuckled. "This is a rare opportunity."


    "Jacob is watching. Aren''t you afraid he''ll have a problem with you?" Lucia deliberately brought up Jacob, hoping that Spencer could restrict himself.


    When they reeled, Spencer not only saw Jacob who looked displeased, but also Arthur who was furious.


    "Isn''t Arthur watching too?" Spencer responded calmly.


    Lucia frowned at his words. As she whirled, she also saw Arthur, who was looking at them not far away. Spencer did it on purpose!


    "Is that funny?" Realizing that Spencer was doing it to annoy Arthur, Lucia said resignedly and unhappily.


    Spencer didn''t reply but held her closer. They were almost pressed against each other. He was sure that Lucia would endure his flirtation on such an asion, and even his voice became flirtatious. "Arthur has Juliana keep himpany. Jacob is no good. Lucia, don''t you think I''m the best for you?"


    Lucia frowned tightly and stared at Spencer''s slightly smug face for a while. She suddenly took Spencer''s hand. When Spencer was slightly surprised and delighted by her action, Lucia''s thumb dug into his palm hard. The pain came, and Spencer couldn''t help but grimace.


    "Lucia, do you have to be so childish?" Enduring the pain, Spencer regained his cool and smiled instead of feeling angry, and he even felt she was cute.


    "Yes." Lucia dug her numb harder into his palm. She had worked on increasing her strength to practice karate, and as expected, Spencer frowned again and a look of pain was shown on his face.


    "It hurts, doesn''t it?" Lucia asked Spencer with a sweet smile.


    "It hurts, Lucia, just let go." Everyone around us was watching. Spencer wanted to remain calm and collected, but the pain in his palm was so much that he wondered if it was bleeding.


    "If you pester me again, it will hurt more than that!" Lucia stopped smiling and put on a sullen face. Though she had let go of his hand, she warned Spencer in a stern voice.


    The pain in his palm was finally eased. Spencer felt secretly relieved. Looking at Lucia who was sharp-eyed in his arms, he did not nod but put on a smile. Apparently, Lucia''s movements only strengthened his motives to get her.


    Lucia saw Spencer''s smile and felt speechless. It was impossible tomunicate with a madman.


    At this point, the song ended. Lucia stopped, nodded to Spencer, and left the dance floor first. She was afraid that she could not control herself and threw him to the ground.


    Spencer stared after Lucia and his smile grew even bigger.


    When Lucia came out of the dance floor, Eduard went to her and asked, "Why did Spencer look so bad just now?"


    "Hold out your hand," Lucia said.


    "Huh?" Although confused, Eduard still stretched it to Lucia. The next second she raised her hand to hold his palm, and then Eduard let out a cry of pain.

 Chapter 206 Why Approach Her!

    "See?" Lucia said to Eduard with a smile.


    "Lucia! Good job!" Although his palm hurt so much, Eduard gave Lucia a trembling thumbs up.


    Lucia rolled her eyes at Eduard, but was amused.


    On the other side, with boiling rage inside him, Arthur rushed to Spencer when he was alone and asked, "Spencer, do you and Lucia know each other very well?" When he was watching them dancing on the dance floor and getting closer and closer, the reason left in him was reced by jealousy.


    Spencer was expecting Arthur to be out of control. At this time, seeing Arthure to him, he feigned an innocent look but was verycent within himself. Then he casually replied, "Yep, we are on good terms with each other. Arthur, do you think it''s proper for you to ask that question?"


    Arthur looked into Spencer''s eyes without answering, but the angry look in his eyes revealed all his thoughts.


    "Julia''s still looking at us." Spencer let out augh, gesturing for Arthur to look in Juliana''s direction.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Arthur turned his head, and really saw Juliana staring at him in the corner. Complicated feelings surged through him in an instant.


    "Your fianc¨¦e is by your side. As your cousin, I don''t think it''s proper for you to get jealous for another woman," Spencer said in a serious tone.


    Arthur immediately understood what Spencer was trying to insinuate, so he just said straightforwardly to Spencer, "What exactly is your purpose?"


    "Arthur, what do you mean? My purpose?" Spencer asked, ying dumb.


    "Why did you approach Lucia? You knew she and I ..." Arthur was more interested in Spencer''s purpose for approaching Lucia than in his purpose foring back home to start up business.


    "What happened to her and you?" Spencer kept a calm smile on his face, but there was an intimidating look in his eyes. "Arthur, don''t forget what you are, who your fianc¨¦e is, and the child you have with Julia!"


    Arthur was undeterred, shot daggers at Spencer and said in a deep voice, "Why do you approach her!"


    Spencer was startled. Since childhood, he had known Arthur would not give up easily or be threatened by others. Also, Arthur was the greatest one among the Davies of the same generation and Grandfather''s favorite grandson. Thus, Spencer always took Arthur as an imaginary enemy. He would try everything to get the same as what Arthur had.


    However, it wasn''t because Arthur once owned Lucia that Spencer wanted to get her.


    Suppressing his feelings, Spencer looked coldly at Arthur and said in a manly manner, "Lucia is beautiful and excellent. You''re not the only one who has a crush on her!" Spencer chose to confess his feelings for Lucia to Arthur because he was trying to shift Arthur''s attention to Lucia. Then he could carry out his n much more smoothly. "Yes?" Arthur showed a smile. He got much relieved to hear Spencer''s confession.


    Then he said, "Well then, just try your best. It''s not strange that you should have a crush on her, but she won''t easily fall for a man."


    Arthur''s confidence annoyed Spencer. Their made eye contact, with tensions growing between them.


    Just after dealing with Arthur, Jacob came to pick on Spencer.


    "Spencer, why did you ask Lucia to dance with you?" Jacob was also annoyed.


    Spencer was speechless. The woman he fell in love with was indeed too good.


    "I''m irritating Arthur for you. You couldn''t do it yourself, could you?" Spencer said deliberately.


    Jacob could not retort Spencer. He could neither ask Lucia to dance with him, nor could he stand Arthur''s anger, let alone deal with Poppy who was green-eyed.


    "Don''t waste your time on trivia if you wanna achieve big things." Spencer seemed to persuaded Jacob patiently, "You should settle your family matters rather than on Lucia. After you are done, you can pursue her openly and confidently, right?"


    Spencer reminded Jacob.


    Jacob frowned and thought it made sense. It seemed he gotta think about how to deal with Poppy.


    The dinner party was more than a party. With different thoughts, everyone believed they were doing the right things, and tried to gain a foothold in theirplicatedwork.


    After the celebration, Cloudwork Corp was kept low-key again. Spencer took action secretly. As time went by, people in Athegate almost forgot about Cloudwork which once made a sensation, which was what Spencer expected.


    Jacob sent his henchman to spy on Poppy. And he did find some clues.


    Juliana''s belly was getting bigger and bigger, and the frequent fetal movements bothered her so much that she often couldn''t sleep all night long. Luckily, Kane would spare some time to keep herpany, so she endured the hardship and waited for the expected date of childbirth.


    Arthur was constantly concerned about the what Cloudwork Corp and JTP Group were doing, and the situation of Lucia, who had recently started to avoid various social gatherings and parties again. And he had not seen her for a long time. Seeing Juliana''s bigger belly and thinking about the unborn baby, he was in a depressed mood.


    Lucia was still investigating the scandal six years ago, but unfortunately she got no clues. She didn''t give up, but no good news came. Gradually, she began to get irritated, but the real reason she was irritated was the news of Arthur taking his fianc¨¦e to do maternity checkups. Every time she saw the news reports about it, Lucia would feel it hard to breathe.


    Recently, the Athegate government was nning the development of the nearby ind. Winning this project would guarantee the chance to cooperate with the most famous real estatepany and bring huge benefits to thepany. Thus, almost all investmentpanies were attracted by this project.


    Arthur was determined to get the development projects of the inds. Juliana''s due date was in about two months. If he could get the project before then, his work would be much easier and he would have more time to spend with the baby. Juliana, however,ined about Arthur''s negligence in taking care of her.

 Chapter 207 Bidders Conference

    On this day, Arthur was working on a proposal with several executives when Juliana came into the conference room with a big belly.


    "Mr. Davies, Ms. Knight is here." Kyle couldn''t stop Juliana and didn''t dare, so he decided to inform Arthur first before she entered the office.


    Arthur looked up from the file, frowned slightly and then dismissed the others. Soon, Juliana dide in.


    "Julia, why are youing to the office now that you have trouble moving around?" Arthur asked.


    Juliana looked around. Seeing that no one else was there, she frowned and asked him, "You''vee back homete after work recently. Is thepany''s business so important?"


    "Well, I got an important project to bid for, and I''m sorry for neglecting you," Arthur said sincerely.


    Juliana frowned at Arthur for a while, lowered her eyes and said, "Recently, the fetal movement is getting stronger and stronger. I have a hunch that the child is eager toe out, so I feel uneasy staying alone at home."


    "Isn''t there Peter and some maids at home?" Arthur said.


    Juliana immediately retorted, "They''re not the same as you ..."


    Arthur seemed to understand the meaning of Juliana''s words and said after a sigh, "You can stay at the office with me, but not for too long. If you are tired, go home right away, okay?"


    "OK." Juliana finally cracked a smile and responded sweetly.


    So, Juliana went back to work with Arthur. Although Arthur had told her to go home if she felt tired, Juliana didn''t seem to feel tired. She sat quietly and killed time by reading a magazine or fiddling with her phone.


    Half a month had passed, Arthur''s bidding proposal was about to be finished. Juliana had quietly stayed with him without anyint. Arthur suddenly had aplicated feeling. If Juliana and he really loved each other, perhaps they would be a happy couple.


    With this idea, Arthur was much gentler to Juliana, and even the tensions between them were eased. They could talk andugh in their free time, as if they had gone back to the happy childhood time. "Arthur,e on. The baby is kicking me again." While Arthur was at work, Juliana suddenly called him, rubbing her stomach.


    Arthur hurried over to Juliana, reached out and tenderly stroked her belly. He could feel the fetal movement. It seemed that the baby was turning over or doing something else. Arthur had Theodore as his son, but he had never experienced such a thing, and he felt it amazing.


    "It''s amazing, isn''t it?" Juliana asked Arthur with a gentle smile.


    Arthur nodded, his eyes soft as ever.


    "It will be born in just over a month. Now I''m hungry every day and will get up at night to get the cook to cook something for me," Juliana said with a smile.


    Arthur smiled and raised his eyebrows slightly. It was new information to him.


    Juliana looked at Arthur''s guilty face and continued, "I''m hungry right now, and there''s a cake store on Ebon Street which sells delicious pudding. I''d love to try it."


    "Ebon Street?" Arthur thought about the location for a moment, and said to Juliana, "I''ll have Kyle go get it for you."


    "No," Juliana said softly, tugging at Arthur''s sleeve. "My mother asked me to be rather careful about what I ate in the three trimester... Arthur, can you go get it for me on your own?"


    Juliana''s cautious tone of voice made Arthur feel guiltier. They used to be best friends, but now she asked him to do such a small thing in an imploring voice.


    Aware that he was perhaps too indifferent to Juliana, Arthur responded, "Okay, I''ll go get it for you now."


    "Arthur, thank you." Juliana smiled sweetly, her voice very gentle.


    Arthur shook his head, stood up and told her to wait for a while before she went out. Juliana followed Arthur to the door and made sure he really left before walking back. She turned to look at his desk. Hesitating for a moment, she finally walked over.


    Perhaps because he had felt the fetal movement, Arthur was more concerned about her. Even at the end of the project proposal, he did not forget to show concern for her.


    Half a monthter, the bidders conference of the development project of the inds was held.


    On that day, Arthur attended the bidders conference. He was well prepared. He believed that Spencer could not y any trick this time, and that he could win the project.


    The bid project was a popr one that attracted many investors, each bringing their own well-prepared proposals, and JTP was no exception.


    The bidders conference began. Arthur and Jacob were just a few seats away from each other. After the moderator announced that the base price was one billion. Some small investmentpanies offered their prices, but the price did not increasergely until some powerful investmentpanies joined, and the price began to multiply.


    Slowly, the price reached ten billion, and only a few financial giants couldpete with one another. Those small investmentpanies could only stay to watch the show.


    The price kept increasing, Arthur was participating in the bidding by offering 100 million more each other, but he noticed that Jacob had not taken any action. Arthur was puzzled yet determined to win the project, so he participating actively. Finally, the bid price reached 20 billion, which was offered by Arthur. Several other peoplepeting with him did not raise their bidding card after thinking for a long time. "25 billion!" Just as the moderator was about to announce the project would be won by Davonnis Corp, Jacob suddenly raised his bidding card, and increased the price by 50 billion.


    Arthur smiled faintly. He knew that Jacob would not sit by and do nothing, so he also raised his bidding card, "30 billion!"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "35 billion!" Jacob said as soon as Arthur finished.


    "40 billion!" Arthur offered a higher price. At this time Kyle beside him leaned over and whispered to Arthur, who nodded and looked ahead with sharp eyes.


    "45 billion!" Momentster, Jacob said again.


    Arthur frowned slightly. Kyle beside him looked bad. He had just reminded Arthur maximum price they could offer to bid for this project. Now the bidding price had far exceeded their budget. Besides, they needed an additional pool of funds for the development project. If the project was unsessful, they had to take a huge risk.

 Chapter 208 Knocking on Julianas Room Door

    "50 billion!" Just as Kyle wanted to persuade Arthur to quit, Arthur offered a new price, and Kyle was left with a livid face.


    Jacob chuckled after hearing Arthur''s offer and stoppedpeting with him.


    After three hammer blows, the moderator announced the bidder that won the development project of the inds was Davonnis Corp, and the whole venue burst into apuse.


    Actually, the project was at most worth 30 billion. Thepany that got it at a higher price had to take a huge risk. Arthur was very smart, so of course he knew it. But now he won the project with a price of 50 billion. The crowd who knew it was not worth it secretlyughed at him instead.


    "Mr. Davies..." Hearing the mor of the bystanders, Kyle looked at Arthur resignedly. Just now he reminded Arthur that the maximum limit was thirty billion.


    "Go back." Arthur''s face was expressionless. He stood up and left the venue. Kyle packed up his things, rushed after him, and stopped those reporters who were chasing after them.


    Jacob saw Arthur stand up, he stood up as well and stared after Arthur with a look of triumph.


    The news that Branch of Davonnis got the development project of the inds at 50 billion soon made headlines, with some reports even saying that Arthur was bound to lose money this time.


    "Arthur is too generous!" Although Jibillion Inc had no interest in the development project of the inds, Eduard was shocked to know about it from reports and other business partners, and he deliberately brought it up to Lucia when she came to him for something.


    "Well, I agree." Lucia seemed uninterested and replied casually while standing in front of Eduard''s desk and looking through the files.


    "Lucia, aren''t you interested in this at all?" Eduard asked her with a frown.


    Lucia closed the folder and said, "Arthur must have his own reasons for doing things. Davonnis Corp is wealthy. 50 billion is just a drop in the bucket for him."


    "It makes sense. But it also matters whether he can get enough in return for the investment," Eduard said as he leaned back in his chair. "Clearly, Arthur is losing money."


    Lucia narrowed her eyes. What Eduard said was right. Though she was not present at the bidders conference, it was not difficult to guess the reason why Arthur acted so impulsively. Jacob and Spencer must have contributed to it.


    Lucia felt guilty. Though she had broken up with Arthur, it was true that Jacob went against Arthur for her sake.


    "Lucia?" Eduard called Lucia''s name when she was pondering.


    "Stop being nosy about it. Have you read this proposal? Is it feasible?" Recovering her wits, Lucia reopened the folder and asked Eduard.


    "Not yet ..." Eduard said weakly.


    "Then read it!" Lucia said impolitely and ordered Eduard to read it at once.


    Eduard had to hurriedly look through the documents, while Lucia''s mind wandered.


    Arthur, of course, knew that Jacobpeted with him at the conference to cause him to offer a price that far exceeded the budget. He was indeed too impulsive at that time, but he would not let JTP get the project. Even if it meant that he had to take huge risks.


    "Mr. Davies, everyone is talking about us now," Kyle voiced hisint as he stood in front of Arthur''s desk. He had warned Mr. Davies!


    "Just let it be," Arthur said casually and asked Kyle, "How''re the things I asked you to investigate?"


    "I investigated everyone. None of them are suspicious or has a motive," Kyle put on a much more serious face, and answered.


    "Is that so?" Arthur''s eyes were dark with an unfathomable emotion as he muttered to himself, "How did Jacob know our maximum bid price?"


    The timing of Jacob''s raising his bidding card was just too right. Arthur guessed Jacob must have known the maximum bid stated in the proposal. Now his only concern was who had the audacity to leak the secret out!


    "Only you and I know the maximum bid. Those executives could only say an approximate number... That is to say, I am suspicious?" Kyle said while doubting himself. His stupid look made Arthur want to beat him.


    "Don''t be silly. Keep looking into it until you find the truth!" Arthur reprimanded Kyle and sent him away.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After Kyle left, Arthur got up and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, frowning and pondering who had betrayed Davonnis Corp.


    The final proposal was decided by him, and the file was only stored on hisputer; his office was on the top floor and it was locked when he and Kyle were not there; only his and Kyle''s fingerprints could be entered to unlock the door. Kyle was stupid, but he would never do such a thing.


    And other subordinates could not set foot on the top floor without his consent at all; Even if they entered his office, Kyle or he would be there. Who could use hisputer when Kyle and he were there, or, who could be allowed to stay in the office alone?


    Then a realization hit Arthur. He abruptly turned his head to look at the sofa. Since the project proposal was decided, Juliana had no longer followed him to thepany...


    Arthur didn''t want to suspect Juliana, but then he remembered that he indeed saw Juliana in contact with Poppy at the party held by Spencer. Though Juliana and Poppy just looked like they passed each other...


    "No, it shouldn''t be Julia ... she couldn''t possibly do such a thing..." Arthur frowned, muttering to himself. But Juliana was indeed most likely to have ess to hisputer. Also, he would not be defensive towards her at all!


    Having inner struggle and suspicions within himself, Arthur frowned tightly.


    When he returned home that night, Arthur knocked on Juliana''s door for the first time on his own initiative.

 Chapter 209 Wait a While Longer

    "Arthur, you''re back?" Opening the door and seeing Arthur, Juliana asked with a smile on her face.


    "Hmm," Arthur replied as he passed Juliana and walked into her room, continuing, "Have you been unwell recently?" "No," Juliana replied as she closed the room door and followed Arthur.


    "Then why don''t you go to my office with me?" Arthur whirled around and asked, staring straight into Juliana''s eyes. Juliana''s heart thumped. Pretending to be calm, she asked him, "Arthur, why do you speak to me in such a tone?" "What tone?" Arthur said faintly.


    "Like you''re interrogating me," Juliana forced herself to look into Arthur''s eyes and said coldly.


    Arthur withdrew his gaze, walked aside and replied casually, "You think too much. I''m just worried that you feel unwell."


    Juliana stared at Arthur and interjected, "I''ve been ufortable from morning sicknesstely. You were busy working, so I didn''t tell you ..."


    Arthur turned back, and found that Juliana had lowered her head and she looked aggrieved.


    "Didn''t I tell you to tell me as soon as you feel ufortable?" Though he said so, he didn''t look worried about Juliana at all.


    "You''re so busy. I don''t want to bother you ..." Juliana said in a low voice.


    "It''s true that I haven''t had much time these days. Do you know what price I offered to gain the project?" Walking to the bedside, Arthur swept a nce at the messy bed and asked Juliana as if inadvertently. "I don''t know." Juliana shook her head, her heart pounding.


    "20 billion higher than the budget, and everyone is probablyughing at me," Arthur turned back, looked at Juliana and said.


    Juliana hung her head lower after hearing this and replied, "Hmm."


    Feeling that she seemed to act too indifferently, she immediately looked up with a worried face and asked Arthur, "Arthur, is it a serious problem?"


    "Well, it might affect the revenue in the second half of the year," Arthur replied, "Aren''t you curious about why I offered such a high price?"


    Juliana was confused.


    "At the bidders conference, Jacob offered five billion higher than mine each other. When I offer a price of 50 billion, he stopped bidding, so 50 billion is the final price that Davonnis Corp needs to pay," Arthur talked about it calmly and looked at Juliana from time to time.


    "So that''s it..." Juliana murmured, seemingly indignant.


    "Jacob knows the maximum bid provided by Davonnis Corp. So, I have been busy finding out who leaked that exact number to him recently." Arthur fixated on Juliana as he spoke.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Juliana tried her best to calm herself down, feigned an innocent look and asked Arthur worriedly.


    "Hope you find out who has betrayed you as soon as possible!"


    "Yeah..." Arthur said, "It''s time to investigate properly. After all, only the people I trust the most can enter and leave my office freely, and to be honest, I''m now conflicted about whether to investigate this thoroughly."


    Arthur said these words purposely to test Juliana''s response. After all, she was the one most likely to do it!


    Juliana looked at Arthur in a daze for a long time, and then mumbled, "Are you doubting me?"


    Juliana''s heart was pounding. If so she had to find a way to clear Arthur''s suspicion of her.


    Arthur raised an eyebrow and said, "How can it be you...? Julia, we are childhood friends and grew up together. That can''t be you."


    Arthur just revealed his real thoughts and he also wanted to know Juliana''s response.


    "If you didn''t suspect me, why did you have toe to my room to say these things..." Juliana said sadly and asked Arthur, "Arthur, why did I have to help Jacob ?"


    Arthur said, "You have no reason to do that. That''s why I tell this to you. My reason tells me that you are suspicious, but my emotion tells me that it cannot be you. I do not want to misunderstand you because of this matter. Confessing real thoughts is better than being suspicious.


    "1


    Juliana listened to Arthur''s words and felt that Arthur was implying something.


    "Well, it''ste. You get some rest." Having finished what he had to say, Arthur left Juliana''s room. Whether she did it or not, Arthur wasn''t going to question her at that moment.


    When Arthur left, Juliana no longer hid her emotions. Her forehead beaded with sweat, she rushed to the bed and sat down to soothe herself.


    "Kane..." At this time, Juliana really missed Kane and wished he could be by her side.


    Thinking of Kane, Juliana''s eyes gradually dimmed. After a long time, she resumed her even breathing, and when she looked up again, her gaze became firm again. She did everything just for their future!


    In the midst of the bustling downtown, Jacob met Spencer for a drink at one high-end ce.


    "Spencer, what a good move. You can''t imagine how bad Arthur looked at that time!" Jacob was holding a half-drunk bottle of wine in his hand and drunkenlyplimented Spencer.


    "Nothing to be proud of, Davonnis Corp is far more powerful than you can imagine. Though Davonnis Corp suffered a setback this time, it is still powerful as before," Spencer said indifferently.


    "No need to rush. As long as we continue to join forces, the downfall of Davonnis Corp is just around the corner!" Jacob sounded much bolder because of the wine.


    Spencer smiled and turned to Jacob, "Have you gotten any n to deal with your wife yet?"


    "Her?" At the mention of Poppy, Jacob''s eyes turned disdainful and he said, "Soon."


    "Finish her as soon as possible. Don''t let her be a hindrance to our efforts against Arthur!" Spencer said alertly.


    "Got it. Wait a while longer, when she makes irretrievable errors," Jacob said with a horrible smile.


    "Looks like you get something on her?" Spencer asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I am just waiting for her to make a mistake. By then I''ll kick her out!" Jacob said without mercy.

 Chapter 210 Juliana Falls

    Another half month had passed and Juliana was getting more and more anxious. The baby was now in the pelvis and no longer moving, but she could just feel it wasing out, and Sophie had called to say that she would be returning home next week.


    One night, while Arthur had not yet returned home, Juliana asked Kane to ask Poppy out. She needed to ask Poppy face to face about it.


    When she arrived at the appointed ce, Kane came forward to support Juliana as soon as he saw her, and his careful look indicated that he had regarded her as his treasure.


    Poppy looked at Kane with hatred, but when they walked over, she raised a smile and asked Juliana, "Julia, why do you ask me out sote at night?"


    "I feel like I''m inbor. Have you made arrangements?" Juliana said anxiously as soon as she sat down.


    Juliana felt his concern and got a little bit calmer. She looked at Poppy and waited for her answer.


    "So soon?" Poppy raised an eyebrow and said, "In that case, I''ll have the hospital ready. You just need to give birth at the hospital I specified."


    "Don''t worry. I can do that," Juliana responded with a nod. "Once the baby is born, there will be no more possibilities for Arthur and Lucia to get back together."


    Juliana deliberately mentioned this. This was exactly the reason and purpose of Poppy doing all this. It was a critical moment now. Juliana who did not fully trust Poppy solemnly remind her. "All right." As expected, after Juliana mentioned Lucia, Poppy''s eyes were filled with hatred.


    "It''s no way that Lucia can use Arthur to hit me and Jacob!"


    More than that, Poppy hated that Lucia hurt her so much.


    ''Lucia, after seeing the man you love have a child with another woman, will you be able to pull yourself together this time?''


    Thinking that she could make Lucia suffer, Poppy could not refrain fromughing out loud. She was backlit, so her face was shadowed. She looked very horrible like a mad woman. Juliana was a little bit scared of Poppy, so she held Kane''s hand tightly to reassure herself.


    Kane gently squeezed Juliana''s hand and said to Poppy, "Poppy, calm down."


    Poppy finally stoppedughing. She wiped tears of joy off the corners of her eyes and said, "Sorry, I got excited and I lost control a little bit when I thought about what would happen to Lucia."


    "Do you hate Lucia that much?" Juliana''s heart palpitated. It was the first time she felt Poppy''s strong hatred of Lucia, and a strange feeling surged through her.


    "Of course!" Poppy''s face was fierce as she bluntly said, "I hate her so much I wanna see her die!"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Just because she once stole Jacob from you?" asked Juliana cautiously, "But didn''t Jacob belong to you in the end?"


    "I used to think so, but it turned out that Jacob still had feelings for Lucia ..." Poppy said through gritted teeth.


    "I will never allow Lucia to be happier than me!"


    Faced with Poppy''s extreme hatred, Juliana was speechless, just looking up at Kane with some worry in her eyes.


    Kane worried about Poppy''s outburst would hurt Juliana, so he said to intervene, "Well, that''s all for today. You should quickly go back to rest."


    "Well, I''m going back now," Juliana said as she stood up with Kane''s help and pinched his arm, "You drive me back."


    Kane understood Juliana''s meaning, nodded, and apanied her out of the park where they met. Only when they were far away did Juliana dare to look back at Poppy and see her standing alone in the light. She said to Kane, "Kane, Poppy..."


    "Don''t pay any attention to her. Let''s focus on ourselves," Kane said.


    "OK." Hearing Kane say that, Juliana did not pursue the matter and decided to take care of herself and Kane.


    "These days you must take good care of yourself. If there is anything wrong, contact me immediately, understand?" Kane revealed his concern for Juliana.


    "OK." Juliana nodded, feeling the happiness of being cared for, which prevailed over her gloom.


    She smiled and said, "I''ll take good care of myself. I''m not afraid with you by my side."


    Kane embraced Juliana into his arms, wishing that everything would go well.


    Over the next few days, Juliana felt uneasy every day. If not for Kane who reassured her, she was afraid she could not go through it.


    Finally, on the day she and Poppy had agreed on, Juliana got dressed, prepared everything, and sent Arthur out as usual.


    Standing at the door, she said to Arthur, "Arthur, I''ve had a very strange feelingtely that the baby is about toe out."


    "Howe? Isn''t it the due date in a month?" Arthur asked.


    "I don''t know. I just have that kind of feeling," said Juliana as she reached out to touch her belly, her face full of the happiness of being a mother. Arthur saw Juliana''s happy face. Affected by her, he said to Peter, who was standing behind them.


    "Peter, pay attention to Julia. If there is anything wrong, send her to the hospital right away."


    "I contact the doctor who has been doing checkups for me just in case, so if anything happens, send me to her immediately," Juliana added. "Roger that," Peter said respectfully.


    "Julia, take care of yourself." Before leaving, Arthur once again reminded Juliana. He vaguely had a bad hunch because of her words.


    In the afternoon, while Arthur was having a routine meeting with several executives in his office, his cell phone suddenly rang. He took it out and saw that it was his homendline phone number. His heart thumped, and he immediately thought of Juliana.


    He quickly pressed the answer button. From the other end came Peter''s anxious voice, and Juliana''s painful moans.


    "Mr. Davies! Ms. Knight fell identally when she was going downstairs. Now the situation is urgent. I have called the hospital. The ambnce will be here soon!"


    "What?!" Arthur stood up at once, and the veins stood out on his hand holding the phone.


    "The ambnce is here. Mr. Davies, you shoulde to the hospital ASAP!" Peter said and hung up the phone. Sweat broke out on Arthur''s forehead. Without saying anything, he put on the jacket and ran outside, leaving several executives embarrassed.

 Chapter 211 Childbirth

    Arthur rushed to Women''s and Children''s Hospital, and ran many red lights. When he arrived at the hospital, Peter and Kyle who were standing in the lobby immediately greeted him.


    "Where''s Julia?" Arthur asked as soon as he saw Peter.


    "She has been pushed into the delivery room. Mr. Davies, I am to me. I haven''t watched Ms. Knight closely," Peter replied anxiously.


    "Take me there now!" Arthur didn''t have time to scold Peter, but asked Peter to take him to the delivery room immediately.


    Peter and Kyle then led Arthur up to the delivery room on the sixth floor. When they were nervous, it was very quiet outside the delivery room. They were the only ones left except for a family waiting outside.


    "Where''s Julia?" Arthur looked at the closed door and asked Peter.


    "She was pushed in, and we couldn''t follow her in, so we went to the lobby to wait for you," Peter exined.


    "Mr. Davies, take it easy. I''ll go ask for more information." Kyle was much calmer. After talking to Arthur, he walked over to the nurse''s station.


    Arthur was fidgety at the moment. When he had a bad hunch when he left the house this morning, he should have stayed with Juliana.


    Peter who stood aside could do nothing but feel anxious.


    Soon, Kyle came back, he said to Arthur, "Mr. Davies, don''t worry. Ms. Knight is in a stable condition, but she may go intobor because of the fall."


    Arthur heaved a sigh of relief. Although the baby was not full-term, he could make it up to the baby. The most important thing was that Juliana was safe.


    "Mr. Davies, just now I took the liberty of informing Ms. Knight''s parents and Mr. and Mrs. Davies, and they both said they woulde over as soon as possible," Seeing that Arthur was a little bit relieved, Peter said.


    "Well, you did the right thing," Arthur responded, fixing his eyes on the closed operating room door.


    Compared to Arthur, Juliana was much calmer in the operating room. She sat on the operating table calmly and rxedly.


    "Ma''am, are you sure you want the injection?" A doctor standing next to the operating table hesitantly asked Juliana. "Hmm." Juliana nodded firmly.


    "But..." the doctor was hesitant and advised, "Now your cervix hasn''t been fully dted. An oxytocic injection may cause serious consequences like fetal hypoxia and asphyxia, and there is a risk of uterine rupture. I suggest you...''


    "Do it as you''re told!" Juliana shouted impatiently. She knew the danger of the oxytocin injection, but the situation was urgent and did not allow her to hesitate much at this moment. Maybe Arthur had been waiting for her outside the operating room at this moment.


    The doctor frowned at her words. Juliana''s determination made the doctor say nothing more. He signaled the nurse toe over and gave Juliana an injection.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After the injection, Julianay down on the operating table. She was about to give birth, and soon she had contractions. The pain came instantly, and Juliana bit her lip tightly and tried desperately to endure the pain.


    The doctors and nurses around her had been standing by and waiting for Juliana''s cervix to bepletely dted before they started to deliver her. During the delivery process, Juliana couldn''t help but cry out in pain. Sweat was dripping from her face, and she only thought of Kane when she was in extreme pain.


    Six hours had passed, and Arthur waited for Juliana for six hours, during which Peter went home to get food, but Arthur didn''t even grab a bite.


    The wait was so torturing, but Arthur knew that Juliana was having a hard time on the operating table.


    As night fell, Juliana was still in the operating room and her parents had arrived at the hospital.


    "Arthur, how is Julia doing?" As soon as she arrived outside the operating room, Ka immediately rushed over, grabbed Arthur''s arm, and asked. Robert beside her was also anxious.


    "Ka, Robert," Arthur answered and said apologetically, "Julia is still in the operating room, I''m sorry for not taking good care of her and causing her to fall down, but the good news is that she and the baby are safe. It''s just that the baby has to be born early."


    Ka and Robert were civilized. Hearing the exnation of their son-inw, Arthur, instead of scolding him, theyforted him and waited outside the operating room with him.


    As the night grewte, another woman had long since left the operating room, and Arthur grew more and more anxious when he watched another family weep with joy to greet the new baby.


    Arthur and Juliana''s parents were watching the door anxiously. Shortly after, the door creaked open, and a bed was pushed out by the nurse.


    "Are you Juliana''s family?" The nurse asked.


    "Yes, I''m her mother!" Before Arthur could say a word, Ka rushed up. Her eyes were tearful as she stared at the squirming little figure on the bed.


    The nurse smiled and said to Arthur, "Congrats, it''s a son."


    At the nurse''s words, Ka eximed and leaned over to look at the baby on the bed, saying to Arthur, "Arthur,e and see, it''s your son!"


    Arthur was still a bit stupefied when he heard the nurse''s words, and only when Ka called out to him did hee back to his senses and walk over to the little bed and look down at the baby inside.


    The newborn baby''s face was wrinkly. His whole body was red. Warmth flooded Arthur''s heart. He could not help but reach out to him. The baby squirmed, reached out, and grabbed Arthur''s index finger. He was moving his head as if looking for something.


    Seeing this, all the people around them were moved.


    "The baby must be hungry." The nurse smiled and exined.


    "Hmm," Arthur responded, watching intently as the baby continued to fiddle with his index finger, his eyes bing soft.


    Just then, the door of the operating room opened again and Juliana, who was lying on the hospital bed, was pushed out. Her face was emaciated and her eyes were closed as if she had fallen asleep. Arthur immediately went over, lowered his head, and kissed Juliana on her forehead. Even if there was no love between them, he could show her his tenderness.


    He said softly, "Julia, good job."


    When Ka and Robert saw Arthur cherish Juliana so much, the displeasure inside them disappearedpletely.

 Chapter 212 Complete Betrayal

    Juliana opened her eyes as if she felt something. In a daze, her lips moved a little bit, and Arthur bent and asked.


    "Julia, what did you say?"


    "Kane ..." Juliana spat out the name of the man she loved most. Arthur frowned. He did not hear very clearly what Juliana was saying, but he vaguely felt that it was a name, so he asked again. Juliana blinked and finally got a good look at her surroundings and Arthur who was right in front of her.


    "Arthur, where''s the baby?" Her voice was hoarse, and she was eager to see her child.


    "He is here," Ka said as she leaned down to pick up the baby. She hired a babysitter months ago to learn to take care of babies in order to help Juliana. After all, babies were vulnerable and needed more


    care.


    As she carried her grandson to her daughter, she continued, "Julia, this is the baby of you and Arthur."


    Juliana turned her head and saw the baby squirming and babbling, which made Juliana feel a wave of tenderness. She gave birth to this child after a nine-month pregnancy. No one could be more touched than her to see the babye into the world.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. Juliana tried to raise her hand to touch the baby but found herself too weak to do it, so she arched her back and sat up.


    Seeing this, Arthur gently pushed Juliana down and said, "Julia, take a good rest first. You can have a good look at him when you get back to the ward, okay?" Juliana looked at Arthur, and then turned her head to look around. When she realized she was outside the operating room, she nodded, eyeing her son. Kane had said he would treat the baby as his flesh and blood. He would be happier than anyone else if he knew the baby had been born, wouldn''t he? Juliana was secretly expecting it.


    "Right, let''s hurry back to the ward and let Julia get some rest," Robert said with great concern, just like his wife did.


    The nurse started pushing Juliana toward the ward. Beside Arthur, Ka reluctantly put the baby back on the bed, and they followed the nurse to the ward.


    In the luxurious private ward, Juliana was moved to the ward bed with the assistance of the nurse, and the baby was carefully carried to her by Ka.


    Juliana turned sideways to look at the baby squirming gently beside her, her eyes full of motherly love. She reached out to touch his soft and pink cheek. She could not help but smile.


    "Later if the baby looks sideways for something, it means he is hungry. Please insist on breastfeeding him or a blockage will be formed in the breast duct." The nurse advised Juliana before she left. "OK," Juliana responded with a smile, and then lowered her head to look at her son again.


    Arthur stood aside. He always had an odd feeling. Though moved by the forming of a new life, he did not think he yed a part. Now, Juliana was caressing her son, and he just stepped back and watched their interaction like a bystander.


    Arthur couldn''t understand why he didn''t feel involved if he was the baby''s father. Juliana, who just gave birth, had no time to care about Arthur''s feelings.


    If it weren''t for Ka and Robert reminding Arthur to have a look at his son, Arthur might have just stood there quietly.


    Not long after, the baby really began to look sideways for something as the nurse said. Juliana raised her hand to unbutton her clothes. Suddenly she stopped. Seemingly realizing something, she slowly looked up at Arthur.


    Breastfeeding meant her breast had to be exposed. They were not a real couple, so Juliana was very embarrassed.


    A realization hit Arthur when he met Juliana''s eyes and he said, "I''ll go out first."


    Juliana was relieved when Ka burst outughing and teased, "You''re a couple, and now you even have a child. Why are you still shy?"


    Arthur was at a loss for what to say. Juliana frowned a bit. But Robert helped them out of the situation timely.


    "Arthur is a new father. Perhaps he is too surprised to ept this new identity at present. So we should just let him go out to calm down a little bit."


    When Juliana, his baby girl, was born back then, Robert was also dumbfounded and took a long time toe back to himself, so he could rte to Arthur''s feelings.


    "Well," Arthur gave Robert a grateful look and nodded. "I''ll go home first. I came in a hurry just now. I''ll go back and bring all the things I prepared before."


    "Alright, just go ahead," Ka, who paid all the attention to her grandson, didn''t think much of it and responded in a loud voice.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Arthur nced at Juliana. Their eyes met in the air, and they could only feel embarrassed. After telling Juliana, Arthur left and went home.


    Walking out of the ward, Arthur felt relieved. He couldn''t understand why he felt relieved. The child of him and Juliana were in there. Except for feeling touched by seeing the newborn, he had no other emotions. Also, he had an odd feeling when staying with Julia and the baby, as if he was not supposed to stand there.


    On the contrary, he was so shocked when he knew that Theodore was his son.


    Thinking of Theodore, he thought of Lucia and paused in the corridor. With his lips pressed together, he felt sadness surge through him.


    The birth of a child represented hisplete betrayal.


    Lucia...


    Back at the vi, Arthur called Sophie, but the phone was still off, which meant they were still on the ne. What Arthur needed most at this time was thepany of his parents who could help him get rid of the odd feeling. And he didn''t think he should go to the hospital.


    Despite these thoughts, Arthur dutifully brought everything needed for the newborn baby and the mother to the hospital in no time. At this point, the baby and Juliana were asleep. Ka and Robert were quietly by their daughter''s side, bringing the room a warm atmosphere.


    Seeing Arthur enter the ward, Ka raised her hand and gestured for him to zip his lips. Then she pointed lovingly at Juliana, who was asleep with a peaceful yet haggard face, showing the pain of childbirth.

 Chapter 213 Sophie Pursued the Matter

    Arthur gently put the things into the cab one by one and sorted them out. Ka and Robert watched him, then smiled at each other and nodded in tacit agreement. Their son-inw was indeed gentle and considerate.


    In the wee hours of the morning, Juliana was awakened by the cry of the hungry baby when Sophie just arrived.


    Arthur thought his father Edwin would return with Sophie. When he saw Sophiee here alone, he knew Edwin had not yet forgiven him. A few months ago, Arthur asked for forgiveness from Edwin, but Edwin was very determined and would not change his mind easily.


    "Sophie, you''re here." As soon as Ka saw Sophie, she greeted her happily. "Come and see your grandson!"


    "Yes," Sophie said, feeling the same joy as Ka. She had just heard Kyle talk about what happened today on the way here.


    When she entered the ward, she asked Juliana first, "Julia, I heard that you fell. Are you okay now?"


    "Mom, I''m fine. I just missed a few steps, otherwise..." Juliana said with knitted brows, and seemed to not yet recover from a fright.


    "It''s okay. You are fine now." Distressed, Ka said as she hugged Juliana in a hurry.


    "Where''s the baby? Let me see the baby." Sophie nodded and asked about the newborn.


    "He is here," Juliana unfolded her arms. The baby was lying on her chest and looking rather adorable. "Babe, call Grandma."


    The baby couldn''t talk yet, and Juliana just said that to make him and Sophie get closer.


    Sophie leaned over to have a close look at the baby''s face. A few hours had passed since he was born. His face was no longer wrinkled from the amniotic fluid, but flushed instead. His ck hair was curly slightly. He looked healthy and lively.


    The smile on Sophie''s face was bigger as she said, "The baby looks so much like Julia."


    Ka said, "It also looks like Arthur. Look at his eyebrows. Aren''t they simr to Arthur''s?"


    Sophie smiled without saying anything. Arthur was her own son. Only she had a say as to whether the baby and Arthur looked alike.


    "It''s hard to tell it now. When he grows up a little bit, we can tell if he looks like his father or his mother," Robert said, amused.


    "The baby is hungry, right?" Sophie didn''t reply to Robert, but changed the subject, "How about we let Julia feed the baby and we''ll talk outside?"


    "Sophie, you are so thoughtful," Ka said, pulling the curtain for Juliana. Then they walked out to talk.


    After they walked out the door, Juliana''s face became much more solemn. She could sense that Sophie was testing her, and she wondered what Sophie would do next. "Baby, your identity can''t be found out..."


    Juliana murmured.


    Outside the door, Sophie put on a serious face and criticized Arthur for not taking good care of Juliana.


    "Sophie, don''t me Arthur; he wasn''t there when the ident happened. Julia was so careless that she missed the steps." Ka felt pity for her son-inw and hurried to exin. "Weren''t you there?" Sophie asked, staring at Arthur.


    "Well, I went to the office that morning," Arthur answered honestly.


    "And who was there?" Sophie asked.


    "Peter was supposed to be there. He found something wrong with Julia first," Arthur said.


    "Get Peter in here. I''ll ask him something," Sophie said seriously.


    "Sophie." Ka didn''t expect Sophie to care so much about this and hurriedly said, "No need to pursue the matter. Now Julia is okay and the baby is born safely. Do not me anyone."


    "I can''t let it slide!" Sophie replied, "It''s good news that Julia is okay. But if something happened, Arthur would never forgive himself and we would be unable to face you. Someone must ount for it!" Ka was dumbfounded, but Robert, who was more rational, agreed with Sophie.


    "Sophie is right. Servants should take good care of their masters. Someone must ount for this incident. If we just let it slide, Arthur''s authority will be undermined."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Sophie nodded and told Arthur to bring Peter in immediately.


    Although Peter was old, he didn''t even take a break during the delivery process of Juliana. After receiving Arthur''s call, he came to the hospital with the soup he had the cook make. After Peter brought the soup in, Sophie asked him about what had happened in front of Juliana.


    "Mrs. Davies, after Mr. Davies went out in the morning, I have been watching over Ms. Knight. In the afternoon Ms. Knight said she wanted to move around, so I helped her walk down the stairs. Halfway down the stairs, Ms. Knight said she was tired and felt thirsty. I didn''t think much about it and went to get some water for her. When I came back, Ms. Knight had fallen down the stairs and fell to the ground, so I immediately called the hospital and also contacted Mr. Davies."


    Peter respectfully told Sophie what had happened, and Sophie was furious when she heard what happened and shouted, "Peter, you''ve worked in the Davies family for years. How could you be so careless!" "Mrs. Davies, it''s all my fault. I deserve whatever punishment." Peter just bowed his head to admit his mistake.


    Arthur looked on without a word. He heard Peter''s words and realized that no one saw Juliana fall down the stairs. He knew very well that Sophie was trying to confirm if Juliana did fall downstairs. "Sophie, don''t be angry. You heard what Peter said. He was in a hurry to get some water for Julia, so he should not be med." Ka was happy that Sophie was trying to seek justice for Juliana, but she did not want Sophie to get pissed off, so she advised.


    Hearing her mother''s words, Juliana said generously, "Sophie, it''s not Peter''s fault. It''s just that I am too careless."


    Then Arthur went to Sophie and said, "Mom, I should be to me. I didn''t take good care of Julia. Don''t be angry. We''ll talk about how to punish Peterter. Julia just gave birth now. She and the baby need a good rest."


    Sophie could only suppress her anger and then she said snappishly, "Peter, I will hold you ountableter. Now you go back first to take care of things at home."


    "Yes, Mrs. Davies," Peter replied with a nod, and left after getting Arthur''s signal.


    After Peter left, Sophie apologized and said to Juliana, "Julia, I''m sorry for not taking good care of you."

 Chapter 214 Take a DNA Test

    "Sophie, that''s all right." Juliana smiled and thoughtfullyforted Sophie.


    It was nearly 3:00 a.m. Arthur asked the elders to go back to the vi to rest first, and he would stay to take good care of Juliana and the baby. Ka and Robert did not agree and insisted on staying here with their daughter. So, they asked Arthur and Sophie to go back to rest first.


    "Arthur, you have stayed outside the operating room for more than eight hours today. You must be tired. If you fell sick, who could take care of Julia and your baby? So, listen to me. Go back to rest first." Ka advised.


    Sophie cared much about her son, so she said to Arthur, "Arthur, Ka is right. You and I should go back to rest, and we cane over in the morning."


    Arthur nodded, turned to Juliana, and said, "Julia, get some rest. I''ll be here first thing in the morning."


    Juliana couldn''t wait for Arthur to leave and nodded, "OK. Careful getting home."


    So Sophie left with Arthur. Ka and Robert, who stayed with their daughter in the hospital room, praised Arthur''s thoughtfulness and Sophie''s concern, while Juliana held her baby and hung her head low. Silence reigned over the hospital. Moans of pain or sobs asionally ripped through the silence. Some lives came to the world while some ended here.


    Sophie walked quickly and kept silent on the way. She seemed to be thinking about something. Arthur silently followed his mother without saying anything.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t until she got into the car and Arthur started the engine that Sophie spoke, "Arthur, the baby is very healthy, right?"


    "He''s 7.7 pounds, indeed very healthy," Arthur thought for a moment and answered.


    Sophie said softly, "Your brother was born a month early, but he was weak, thin and small. Back then, your father and I were anxious. As to Julia''s baby, he has a rosy face and looks chubby, totally unlike a premature baby."


    "Maybe that was because Julia was well-nourished during her pregnancy." Arthur did not suspect Juliana but chose to believe her.


    "Don''t be silly. Don''t you understand what I mean?" Sophie reached out to pat Arthur''s shoulder in exasperation.


    "I understand, but I don''t want to doubt her," Arthur said frankly.


    "I don''t want to, either, but I respect the facts. Julia''s fall is very suspicious. And the baby who is unlike a premature baby is suspicious, too." Sophie raised her doubts. In fact, when she was in the USA, she had a foreboding that Juliana would feign prematurebor.


    "Mom, so what do you want to do?" Arthur couldn''t deny that Sophie made sense, and he turned to Sophie who was in the back seat, and asked her.


    "Take a DNA test," Sophie replied firmly.


    "She wouldn''t agree." Arthur could imagine how Juliana would react if she knew Sophie wanted the baby to take a DNA test, not to mention that she had her parents'' support now. "We have to do it even if she disagrees," Sophie said with a raised eyebrow.


    "It''s important to confirm whether you and the baby have a kinship. Also, it rtes to the interests of the entire family. To find out the truth is your responsibility. If the baby is really my grandson, I will try my best to take good care of him. But if not, I would not let Julia get away with it!"


    "Mom..." Arthur didn''t know whether tough or cry. Actually, he also wanted to take a DNA test. After all, he didn''t have a wonderful sense of bonding with Juliana''s child, and even an odd feeling surged up... "Arthur, what are you thinking about?" Seeing Arthur''s eyes dark with unfathomable emotions, Sophie immediately asked.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to do that. I am just afraid that Julia cannot take the consequences." Arthur thought for a moment and told Sophie about his worries.


    "I know it. You are afraid that the child''s father is someone who raped Julia, right?" Sophie knew Arthur very well and read his thoughts easily. After all, if the baby was full term, then the time of pregnancy should be a month earlier.


    Arthur nodded gently and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid that Julia has known the child is not mine, but she could only choose to let me father her child for fear of public criticism. If that is the case, once the truth is revealed, I am afraid that she can''t withstand it."


    Until now, Arthur didn''t believe that he hugged Juliana or made out with her. Juliana did not know that he had a lot of social engagements in Athegate. Even if he got drunk sometimes, he could keep calm and do nothing when women threw themselves at him. Thus, Arthur was puzzled why he couldn''t control himself and hugged her that night.


    "Silly boy..." Sophie was moved by his thoughtfulness of Juliana and at the same time, she criticized him for his irresponsibility.


    "Have you thought about Lucia and Teddy?"


    When it came to Lucia and Theodore, there was a light in Arthur''s eyes.


    "Yes, you are doing your part as a friend to defend Julia, but what about Lucia and Teddy?" Sophie intoned.


    "Lucia suffered a lot in her early years, but she didn''t give up on herself. She not only studied further, but also raised Teddy to be a smart and outgoing boy. As her lover and Teddy''s father, can you ignore them because of your friendship with Julia?"


    Arthur was enlightened, as if he had been pulled out of his head by Sophie.


    "Mom, you''re right. Lucia is also important to me. I shouldn''t just think of defending Julia and let Lucia suffer. She also endured a lot of hardships for me."


    "It''s good that you know!" Sophie let out a long sigh, happy that she finally talked sense into her son. "What''s more, what happened to Julia is quite fishy. Although I see her grow up and know her characters quite well, but people will change after taking some heavy blows. Maybe Julia is no longer what she used to be."


    Arthur nodded and told her all his doubts, including his suspicions about the one-night stand that happened that night, and the possibility that Juliana might have betrayed Davonnis Corp.


    "If your spections are all true, then Julia may have been used by someone with bad intentions," Sophie said after hearing Arthur''s words. She had lived for decades, met a lot of calcting people and been entrapped. So, she knew there was something fishy after hearing Arthur''s spections.

 Chapter 215 Lucia Meets Spencer

    Arthur was nomittal, but he had an opinion of his own.


    "Just leave it to me to avoid the problems between you and Julia. Let me handle it." Sophie knew Arthur had difficulty taking care of this thing, so she decided to handle it for his sake.


    Arthur nodded, and that was the only way.


    ''Lucia, wait for me.''


    Although Arthur intended to keep the news of Juliana''s birth under wraps, he failed. He was a well-known business tycoon in Athegate, so he would catch others'' attention when he walked around the hospital. Sophie stayed at the hospital every day to take good care of Juliana. Also, whatever Juliana ate was cooked by her.


    "Julia will be discharged from the hospital the day after tomorrow. I have hired the best babysitter and caregiver in the city so that Julia and the baby will receive the best care as soon as theye home," Sophie said to Ka after Juliana finished her lunch.


    Ka thanked Sophie, who not only took good care of Juliana personally, but also arranged everything considerately.


    "Ka, Robert, how about you go home with us and stay for another month?" Arthur said.


    "Ka will stay. I have to go back first to deal with thepany''s business. I feel relieved to have you take care of Julia." Robert smiled and indicated that he was about to return. Then he looked lovingly at Juliana who was holding his grandson.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. Arthur''s with me." Juliana smiled and focused on the baby.


    So the next day, after the discharge formalities, Juliana was discharged from the hospital with Arthur by her side. To her surprise, just as she reached the entrance, the entertainment reporters, who had heard of the news, appeared from nowhere and surrounded them at once. The reporters handed microphones to them and asked a series of questions.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Davies, was your child born the day before yesterday? Is it a baby boy or a baby girl?"


    "Excuse me, Mrs. Davies, is the child in good health? How much does it weigh? Has it been named yet?"


    Arthur waved his hand to signal the security guards to stand in front of him and Juliana. His cold and handsome face was expressionless. One reporter was bold enough to mention Lucia.


    "Mr. Davies, May I ask if the birth of your child means that you and Miss Webb arepletely over?"


    A young male reporter asked this question. Arthur shot daggers at him. Feeling pressured, the male reporter looked away. Other reporters were quiet. They all knew Lucia was a taboo subject for Arthur, so they were surprised to hear that question.


    They were gloating at that male reporter, but at the same time, they wanted to know the answer.


    Unfortunately, Arthur just ignored them, stepped forward with Juliana in his arms, and the security guards followed behind them to prevent anyone from getting close to them.


    After Arthur left, other reporters reproached the male reporter who asked that question. If not for him, Arthur may have answered other questions.


    After getting into the car, Arthur fell silent. Juliana sat in the back seat with the baby in her arms. After thinking for a while, she said to Arthur, "Arthur, I''m sorry."


    "You don''t have to," Arthur said, then started the engine and stopped Juliana from saying more.


    In the president''s office of Jibillion Inc, Eduard rushed to the floor below his office as soon as he read the news that Juliana had given birth, fearing that Lucia could not ept the reality. Just as Eduard was about to push open the door, Lucia wasing out of her office.


    When she saw Eduard, she asked curiously, "Why are you running so fast?"


    Eduard cautiously observed Lucia''s face. Seeing her calm face, he stood in the doorway, at a loss for what to say.


    Lucia nced at the magazine in Eduard''s hand and said in an undertone, "Stop reading these gossip magazines. You''re our boss. You should do some real work, okay?" "You''ve known it?" Eduard pursued.


    "Pregnancy will lead to childbirth. It ismon sense," Lucia said indifferently, with no emotions in her pretty eyes.


    "Lucia..."


    ." Lucia was so calm that Eduard didn''t know what to say, so he changed the subject. "Where are you going?"


    "It''s lunch break. I''m going out to meet someone. You will allow me to do so, won''t you?" Lucia said jokingly with a smile.


    But Eduard could only see an indifferent look in Lucia''s eyes.


    "Feel free to do it," Eduard said.


    When Lucia passed him, he couldn''t help but say, "Lucia, no need to pretend to be tough."


    Lucia paused. A few secondster, she raised his hand and waved goodbye, without even looking back.


    Eduard watched her leave, worried, but there was nothing he could do.


    Standing alone in the elevator, Lucia leaned against the wall. With her eyes downcast, she was looking at the floor, lost in thought.


    Juliana would give birth after she got pregnant. When Lucia saw that news, she couldn''t tell how she felt, resentful or aggrieved? Anyway, she wasn''t nning to resent that newborn baby. Things were really unpredictable ...


    Now, she was more concerned about another thing. What did Spencer want from her?


    When she was about to take a lunch break, Lucia received a text message from Spencer, who asked her to meet at noon. Spencer was calcting. Lucia agreed to meet him to figure out what he was trying to do.


    Arriving at the appointed ce, Lucia met Spencer, who had been waiting there for a long time.


    "Lucia, have you eaten yet?" Spencer asked with a smile as soon as he saw Lucia.


    "I have no appetite," Lucia answered honestly. Spencer must have known the news of Juliana''s delivery. Why did he pretend as if nothing had happened?


    Without asking the reason, Spencer said, "Would you like to take a walk together?"


    "Now?" Lucia asked Spencer with a raised eyebrow. They were a few blocks away from Jibillion Inc. The street was bustling with the crowd at noon and the sun was burning, but Spencer asked her to take a walk?


    "You refuse to have lunch with me. So, are you nning to stand here to talk with me?" Spencer smiled and asked Lucia.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Lucia frowned. They had taken a walk together so many times. She didn''t decline him, and took the lead in walking forward as usual, aimless and directionless.


    Spencer smiled and followed Lucia.

 Chapter 216 Kanes Call

    Passing the crowd and seeing that Lucia had no intention of walking side by side with him, Spencer kept up with her and said in a self-deprecating tone, "It seems there were several times when I chased after you like this."


    "So wouldn''t it be better to give up?" Lucia nced sideways at Spencer and said meaningfully.


    "I can''t give up," Spencer said with a smile, "Lucia, you know about Julia''s delivery, right?"


    "Everyone at Athegate knows about it," Lucia replied, thinking that he did bring it up as she expected.


    "Arthur now has a fianc¨¦e and a child. Why not choose to be with me?" Spencer asked her.


    "These are two things." Lucia frowned, paused, and said impatiently, "I told you I hate calcting people."


    "You won''t choose him even if that person won''t betray you like Arthur did?" Spencer knew Lucia was annoyed, but still said Arthur''s name out loud.


    Lucia frowned tightly as Spencer''s words irritated her greatly.


    "Lucia, just give me a chance to prove that I can give you happiness. I can help you get JTP back and revenge on Jacob and Poppy." Spencer finally made it clear what he hade to her for.


    "I can''t stop you from being stubborn, but I will never change my mind." Lucia was extremely annoyed. She didn''t want to listen to Spencer''s nonsense anymore.


    After finishing speaking, she turned around and walked back, but Spencer''s words made her stop after she took a few steps.


    "Lucia, to prove that I am faithful to my word, I assure you that Poppy will be abandoned by Jacob in less than a month!"


    Lucia looked back at Spencer with no emotions in her bright eyes.


    "Whatever," She responded indifferently and stepped into the crowd, making Spencer unable to catch up.


    Juliana returned to Arthur''s vi and began to be in confinement. Sophie and Ka took good care of her. With the attentive care of the babysitter and caregiver, she recovered quickly, but her mood was not as good as her physical condition.


    Sophie and Ka stayed with her all the time. Juliana hadn''t had a chance to contact Kane since childbirth. She knew that the news of her birth had gotten out and wondered how much Kane wanted to see how she was doing now.


    So, one night, when everyone fell asleep, Juliana quietly went to the backyard garden and called Kane.


    Kane''s anxious voice came out, making Juliana feel more at ease.


    "Julia, how are you doing now?"


    Juliana leaned under the tree and listened to Kane''s voice with a faint smile on her face as she replied, "Well, I''m fine and the baby is fine."


    "Is the baby healthy? How much weight is it? What time was it born? Does it look like you or like me?" Kane asked a barrage of questions.


    Juliana smiled softly and said, "Kane, don''t be silly. How can my child look like you?"


    Because of Kane''s eptance of the baby, Juliana had long epted the source of the child, so she spoke calmly, but Kane on the other end of the phone was silent for a long time. "Kane, what happened?" Juliana couldn''t get a response and asked him hurriedly.


    "It''s okay. I''m just sorry I can''t be there for you." Kane''s voice was sincere, he was speaking his real thoughts.


    Juliana only felt a warmth surge through her. The cold phone in her hand seemed to be heated and bond her and Kane. She smiled. "It''s okay. I know you always wanna be with me."


    If it weren''t for Kane, Juliana wouldn''t have made it this far. She wanted so much to give up and take the lives of her and her kid after it was born at that time.


    "Julia, you''re still in confinement, right?" Kane asked.


    Juliana was so smart that he knew what he really wanted to ask and could only reply resignedly, "Yes, Sophie and my mom have been by my side, and I couldn''t get rid of them to take the baby to see you." "It is fine, as long as you and the baby are healthy. We''ll see each other anyway." Although frustrated, Kane reassured Juliana.


    Juliana smiled and could imagine the scene when they met, and just then a voice came from behind Juliana.


    "Julia, what are you doing in the garden at thiste hour?"


    Juliana''s heart jumped and she turned around, only to see Sophie standing in the doorway and looking at her. She hurriedly put the phone away behind her with a nervous face.


    "Julia! Julia?" On the other end of the phone, Kane didn''t know what was happening and called out to Juliana worriedly, but it so happened that Juliana''s finger identally pressed the speakerphone button and Kane''s voice came out.


    "Whose voice is that?" Sophie stared at Juliana and asked her in a deep voice.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Just a friend," Juliana panicked, took out her phone, and turned it off. Not daring to look Sophie in the eye, she changed the subject. "Sophie, still up thiste?"


    "I can''t sleep. I feel like I hear the baby crying," Sophie said, emotionless, but her gaze at Juliana was sharp.


    "Why did youe here to answer the phone at thiste hour?"


    "Because of time differences. It''s a friend in the USA," Juliana answered, hoping Sophie would skip the question soon.


    "Is that so?" Sophie responded softly, not pursuing it any further, as Juliana had hoped.


    But as Sophie continued, Juliana was more uneasy. "Julia, you are not on such good terms with Arthur, right?"


    Juliana stopped breathing for a moment and nervously asked Sophie, "Sophie, what do you mean?"


    "I am old enough, so I know how a couple will get along with each other if they are in love. But you and Arthur always keep a proper distance from each other." Sophie said with an undertone. Juliana lowered her eyes and thought to herself, ''I just knew Sophie was hard to deal with.''


    "Since Arthur has decided to be engaged to you, what happens between you and him is your business," Sophie continued when she saw that Juliana was silent.


    Just as Juliana was breathing a sigh of relief at her words, she added, "But I gotta interfere in the baby''s business."


    Juliana''s heart thudded at her words. She looked up at Sophie in a daze, not understanding what Sophie meant.


    "Julia, you know that Dous was born prematurely, right? He was born a month early, just like your baby. At that time, he was weak, thin, and somewhat stunted as a newborn. And he only slowly got better under the care of his family." Sophie mentioned Dous to Juliana.

 Chapter 217 Suspicion of Juliana

    Juliana pursed her lips and got Sophie''s implication. She wisely chose to let Sophie continue.


    Seeing Juliana''s expression be calm, Sophie somewhat admired Juliana. As a mother, she was very tough.


    However, Sophie still had to tell her straightforwardly, "Julia, your father is a famous real estate tycoon in Athegate. You are from a wealthy family, you should know the importance of the family bloodline." "Sophie, are you suspecting me?" Juliana asked in a hushed voice. She was shadowed, with a glint in her eyes.


    "Teddy took a DNA test with Arthur. As the matriarch of my family, I gotta make sure that my grandchildren are indeed blood-rted to the Davies family. Julia, can you understand that?" Instead of answering, Sophie asked a question, but Juliana was unshaken.


    "Sophie, are you suspecting me?" Juliana repeated her question.


    "It''s just a doubt." Sophie frowned slightly and sighed. "The baby is not like a premature baby..."


    Before Sophie could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Juliana. "It''s Arthur''s idea, isn''t it?"


    Juliana knew that Arthur must have known Sophie''s n. Did he want to beg Lucia''s forgiveness by proving that the baby is not his?


    Juliana sneered.


    ''Never think that you can make it!''


    "I mentioned it to Arthur, but he didn''t agree," said Sophie, defensive of her son. "But I insist on my idea."


    Juliana stared at Sophie. She didn''t express her opinion but said faintly, "Sophie, I grew up in your home. We are very close, just like mother and daughter. But you just suspect me."


    Sophie fell silent. Juliana''s words did push her buttons.


    "You do it for the sake of the Davies family. But I have my own dignity as thedy of the Knight family. If you can''t feel at ease, I will take the baby back to my own home." Juliana implied that she would never agree!


    "Julia..." She had expected that Juliana would refuse.


    With a pang of slight guilt, she persisted, "I''m trying to make sure the baby is Arthur''s. If he is, why are you resisting it?" "Are you trying to get me to talk, Sophie?" Juliana burst outughing, "Does my refusal mean the baby isn''t Arthur''s?" Sophie took a step closer to Juliana and said softly, "Julia, I hope you can understand me."


    "Then why can''t you understand me?" Juliana took a step forward, staring sharply at Sophie as she asked in a harsh tone.


    "I am the daughter of the Knight family, and Arthur and I grew up together, but now my child''s identity is suspected. What makes you think I won''t misunderstand you in this situation?"


    "Julia ..." Sophie was determined. "I hurt you and the baby by doing this, but I have to. As long as you agree, I won''t make things difficult for you no matter what happens in the future." "Sophie, should I be grateful for it?" Juliana asked Sophie and sneered.


    Sophie knew that there was no point in talking about it further when Juliana was so repulsed by her suggestion.


    Anyway, her purpose had been achieved, so she said, "Julia, stop being angry. I just tell it to you. You don''t need to say yes now. Think about it and go to bed early tonight."


    "Do you think I can fall asleep after hearing that from you?" Juliana acted like she got something on Sophie and wouldn''t let her go off the hook.


    Just then, a cry came from the baby pager Juliana carried with her, and she frowned.


    Sophie heard it and said to her, "Go ahead and take care of the baby."


    Juliana raised her eyes and gave Sophie a look before she passed her and went upstairs to take care of the children. Sophie turned around and looked at her back, with mixed feelings inside her. She knew she had gone too far. Taking the baby to do a DNA test was a humiliation for Juliana, but Sophie had to do it!


    With that in mind, Sophie took a breath and got more determined.


    The next day, just after dawn, Sophie woke up early to make soup for Juliana. Although she doubted the baby was not Arthur''s, she cared for Juliana as usual.


    As she was looking at the soup pot and thinking, Ka suddenly came into the kitchen in a fury.


    As soon as she saw Sophie, she asked in a cold voice, "Sophie, you want the baby to take a DNA test?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Sophie looked back, only to see Ka staring at her with an angry look on her face; it seemed Juliana had told her.


    "Ka, you and I have been close friends for many years and I believe you can understand my reasons for making this request."


    "I can understand that," Ka said with an angry look in her eyes.


    "If Julia was a woman of unknown origin, you could do that, but she''s my daughter! You see her grow up. Sophie, you are doing such a hurtful thing! Is there no trust between us anymore?" "Ka, you know I didn''t mean that..." Sophie had difficulty exining it, but her mind was unshaken.


    "Take a DNA test to reassure everyone."


    "Reassure everyone?" Ka rushed over to Sophie and red at her.


    "You can''t be reassured that my daughter is with Arthur? Is she a woman of an unknown origin? I know my daughter well. She didn''t be in a love rtionship until she was with Arthur. Arthur is her crush, Now you just suspect her for no reason!"


    While Ka was talking, Juliana appeared in the kitchen doorway with the baby in her arms, staring calmly at Sophie.


    ''See? I am not alone. I have strong backing!''


    "Ka, you misunderstood me," seeing Ka''s angry look, Sophie felt bad and tried to calm her down. "Don''t get pissed off. Let''s talk slowly."


    Ka knew Sophie well. Hearing Sophie''s words, Ka knew Sophie didn''t change her mind, so questioned again, "Sophie, tell me, what makes you suspect Julia?"

 Chapter 218 Separation

    Sophie looked sideways at Juliana. Knowing that it was useless to exin, she replied bluntly, "The baby is too healthy, unlike a premature baby, but like a full-term child." "Oh my goodness!" Ka eximed after hearing Sophie''s words, took a step back, and stared at her, incredulous.


    "You suspect the baby is not your grandson just because he is too healthy. You would only feel at ease if something happened to the baby or Julia. Am I right?"


    "That''s not what I meant!" Sophie was also angry when Ka, her confidant, had such a bad opinion of her.


    "Ka, how many years have we known each other? Am I that kind of person? You know the importance of bloodlines for families like us, don''t you?"


    "Alright, just go on valuing your bloodline," Ka said as she exited the kitchen and stood firmly beside her daughter. "My daughter will never stand your humiliation and insult. The Knight family will take care of the baby on its own!"


    When Sophie was in a dilemma, Arthur came downstairs. Seeing them frozen in the kitchen doorway, he came over and asked. "Mom, what are you arguing about?"


    "Arthur, you came at the right time!" As soon as Ka saw Arthur, she went over, grabbed his arm, and asked, "Your mother wants to test the baby''s DNA. Did you know it?


    Arthur knew the reason for their quarrel as soon as he heard this. He looked at Sophie and frowned slightly, not denying or admitting it. Ka was so smart. She knew that Arthur must have known it as soon as their eyes met!


    "So you have agreed!" snapped Ka, who red at Arthur and let go of him.


    "Is Julia unworthy of being a part of the Davies family? Julia, the Davies despise you so much. You don''t have to marry into the Davies family!"


    With that, Ka pulled Juliana to go upstairs to pack things.


    Arthur quickly stopped her and advised, "Ka, calm down. Let''s sit down to have a good talk, okay?"


    Ka thought it was a stalling tactic. She didn''t expect them to work together. Ka was furious at this thought.


    She pushed Arthur away, pulled Juliana upstairs, and shouted, "Julia, let''s go home!"


    That was what Juliana wanted. When she came back to the Knight residence, she would have the chance to show the baby to Kane, so she followed her mother upstairs with the baby in her arms. She didn''t intend to ease the tension between Ka and Sophie at all.


    Sophie felt bad to see Ka''s angry look. The reproachful look in Arthur''s eyes made her feel even worse.


    "Mom, Julia is still in confinement. Why can''t you wait?" Arthur raised his objection.


    "Why can''t I wait?" Sophie said in a hushed voice.


    "Do you know what I sawst night? At 11:30st night, I was worried about the baby so I got up to see. I did not expect Julia was not in the room. I went downstairs and found she was talking to someone on the phone in the backyard. I asked her who she was talking with. She was nervous and hid the phone behind her. Then she identally pressed the speakerphone button and a man''s voice repeatedly calling Julia came from the other end!"


    If not for this, Sophie, who was always calm, would not have rushed to Juliana and asked for a DNA testst night.


    "Maybe it''s her friend..." Arthur still trusted Juliana.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Did she have to sneak to the backyard garden to talk with her friend? Did she have to look so nervous when I caught her talking?" Sophie could see at once that Juliana was talking to someone very important to her.


    Arthur was speechless. Juliana was too suspicious. It was hard to defend her.


    "I''ve told you. Leave it to me. No matter what, a DNA test must be taken!" Sophie was very determined, not only because she wanted to make sure the baby was blood-rted to the Davies, but also because she wanted to reunite with Lucia and Theodore.


    "I see. I will calm down Julia and Ka first. I''ll go up and see what''s going on." Arthur nodded to Sophie and walked upstairs. However, halfway upstairs, he saw Ka carrying her luggage and Juliana holding the baby.


    "Mom, are you really leaving?" Arthur saw the suitcase in Ka''s hand and rushed over to get it, but Ka dodged.


    "Arthur, I don''t know what you are thinking. My daughter didn''t do anything wrong to you and the Davies. Since you don''t admit the baby''s identity, we''ll leave. We won''te back until you figure it out one day!"


    Then Ka walked downstairs. Concerned about Juliana who was holding the baby, he could only give way to her.


    When Ka reached the living room, she red at Sophie and said, "Sophie, we''ve been friends for decades. Don''t force me to break off my friendship with you!"


    Sophie had a bad falling out with Esmae before. In her mind, friendship was extremely important, but she couldn''t give in since it was rted to the future of Arthur, Lucia, and Theodore.


    She, however, said to Ka softly, "Ka, I never meant to get into a fight with you. I hope you can understand that I have my own reasons."


    Ka had thought that pulling her luggage and pretending to leave would change Sophie''s attitude, but she didn''t expect Sophie to insist on making things difficult for Juliana. Feeling disappointed, she snorted and pulled Juliana out.


    Arthur then went after them, but was stopped by Sophie.


    He looked at his mother in confusion, and Sophie said, "Let''s give them time to think about it."


    Seeing the resigned look in Sophie''s eyes, he thought for a while, and finally decided not to go after them. But he called Kyle and asked him to make sure Ka, Juliana, and the baby arrived at the airport safely.


    At noon, Kyle called Arthur and said that Ka and Juliana were on the ne. Then Arthur was relieved.


    Sophie felt bad. The person who should have had the soup she cooked this morning was gone, so she poured the soup away, but she remained determined.


    On the way back to Lepus, Ka keptining to her daughter about Sophie and Arthur, and Juliana just listened quietly. If it wasn''t for the fact that Ka did not know the truth, she would haveughed out loud.

 Chapter 219 Refuse to Take a DNA Test

    Just now Juliana had secretly sent a message to Kane to inform him that she would return to Lepus today. As she expected, he had left for Lepus. Juliana was in a happy mood at the thought that she would see Kane when she returned to Lepus.


    Ka saw her happy on the ne and asked her, "Julia, why don''t you look angry at all?"


    When Juliana mentioned this to her this morning, Juliana looked rather indignant, aggrieved and sad.


    "We''ve left in a fit. No need to be angry about it now. Anyway, Arthur will give in!" Juliana said with certainty. She knew Arthur too well.


    Arthur seemed cold but actually soft-hearted. If not, she couldn''t have used him without any misstep.


    "You''re so sure?" Ka was a little bit skeptical.


    "Well," Juliana nodded and said with a soft smile, "Actually, it''s not just Sophie''s fault. The baby is just too healthy to look like a premature one."


    Juliana finished her speech and looked down at her son in her arms, who was sleeping soundly at that moment, oblivious to the disturbances of the outside world.


    "She wanna take a DNA test just because of that?" Ka red up again at the mention of it. "She''s thinking too little of the Knight family!"


    Juliana''s eyes were downcast. She knew that Sophie was not that snobbish, so she did not respond to Ka.


    The flight from Athegate to Lepus was just three-hour. Ka had called her husband earlier to inform him. The family''s driver had been waiting outside when she got off the ne. "Where''s Robert?" Letting her daughter and grandson get into the car first, Ka asked the driver.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "His Lordship is at home," The driver answered in a low voice.


    "Why didn''t hee to pick us up himself?" Ka asked, raising an eyebrow.


    The driver did not dare to make a sound with his eyes down.


    Ka felt that something was wrong. Could her husband have had other ideas? Without further ado, they got into the car, the driver started the engine, and they were soon back home.


    As soon as she saw the door of the Knight residence, Juliana was in a rxed mood, wondering when Kane''s ne wouldnd, yet Ka, who was beside her, was a little bit uneasy and led her into the main house with her.


    In the living room of the main house, Robert was sitting on the sofa waiting for his wife and daughter. When he saw them, he stood up and faced them with a serious look.


    Ka''s heart thumped at the sight of it. She hurriedly greeted Robert with a smile, "Robert, why didn''t youe to pick us up if you were home?"


    "Did you allow Julia to run back here?" Without taking a look at his grandson, Robert questioned Ka first.


    Ka was extremely docile to her husband. His anger made her soften her voice. "You know all about it?"


    "You are messing around!" Robert was furious, "Julia is in confinement. Why did you choose toe home at this point?"


    Knowing that Robert had known the whole picture, Ka could not help but be angry about Robert''s criticism. She asked Juliana to hold the baby and sit down first, and confronted Robert.


    "We didn''t mess around. Do you know what Sophie has done? She wants to test the baby''s DNA and suspects that the baby is not Arthur''s! Whose side are you on?"


    "I know what Sophie means. It''s not strange that she should be suspicious," Robert said sternly, seeing his wife get angry.


    "The Davies family attached great importance to the bloodline. Put yourself in her shoes. If Julia were a man, her wife gave birth to a premature baby but it looked like it was full-term, would you not be suspicious?"


    "But Julia''s your daughter!" She understood it. She was just angry about Sophie''s distrust.


    "We have a deep rtionship with the Davies family? If they can''t even distrust us, why should we stay connected to them!"


    Instead of responding to his wife, Robert turned to Juliana and asked her.


    "Julia, is it true that you didn''t cheat on Arthur?"


    "What nonsense are you babbling!" Ka was enraged by her husband''s question. She rushed over to Robert and yanked him right by the arm.


    "I''m asking you, did you!" Robert asked, ignoring his wife and staring at Juliana.


    Juliana knew her father too well. He could be friends with Edwin because he was also a man of integrity. He asked such a question not because he wanted to make things difficult for her. Guilt rose inside Juliana, but she could only choose to lie.


    "I didn''t!" Juliana replied with tears in her eyes, looking firmly at her father.


    "OK," Robert''s voice softened after hearing his daughter''s answer.


    He continued, "Then go to test. No need to be afraid of being suspected if you do nothing wrong. After taking a DNA test, I believe no one from the Davies family can challenge you!"


    Robert was fact-oriented. He was also angry about Sophie''s suspicions, but the only solution was to take a DNA test. Once the baby was verified as Arthur''s son, no one had any reason to question Juliana! "Robert! Are you out of your mind!" Ka shouted furiously after knowing that Robert supported Sophie''s proposal.


    "I''m not crazy." Robert turned his head to look at his wife and said, "Ka, think about it. If we persisted in refusing, Sophie would keep the doubts to herself in the future and have difficulty getting along with Julia. Do you think the DNA test should not be taken?"


    Ka froze for a moment. Robert''s words did make sense.


    Emotions told her it was uneptable, but reason told her that it was the only solution.


    Ka turned her head to look at Juliana.


    "Julia, what do you think?" Knowing that Ka had epted his advice, Robert asked Juliana.


    "I refuse," Juliana replied.


    "Julia ..." Robert felt helpless. Why did his sensible daughter persist in her refusal?


    Juliana lowered her eyes and dared not look at her father''s eyes. If the son in her arms was really Arthur''s, proud as she was, she would have taken the baby for a test right away when Sophie mentioned itst night, but he wasn''t, so she couldn''t!


    "Dad, I know you''re right, but I have to protect the family reputation. If I say yes today, the Knight family and I may be theughing stocks of the town. I am the daughter of the Knight family. But the baby I gave birth needs to take a DNA test to prove his identity. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? If the baby takes it, it will be too humiliating for both me and the baby!"


    Juliana looked into her father''s eyes and said.


    Robert was dumbfounded by Juliana''s words, and Ka was caught in a dilemma. On the one hand, she gotta defend the dignity of her daughter and her grandson, and on the other hand, she had agreed with her husband. Now she didn''t know whose side to take.

 Chapter 220 Repulsed by Arthur

    In the end, Ka had to stand between her daughter and husband who were at loggerheads, and acted as a mediator, "All right. Robert, Julia, and I just got home and we haven''t even dropped off our bags yet. Do we have to talk about this now?"


    Robert sighed. He loved and cared for Juliana as Ka did.


    So Juliana stayed at home with her son, but her dream of meeting Kane never came true. She was still in confinement and Ka just follow her closely. Every day, Juliana was thinking about how to get a chance to meet Kane.


    Early summer had long passed. The air was damp because it rained all the time. People would be easily depressed and likely to get a cold. Eduard unluckily caught a cold at this time.


    At the executive meeting, Eduard, whose cold was gone, was coughing non-stop. He did not want to interrupt the subordinates who were doing presentations, but he couldn''t help it. When Lucia saw Eduard coughing like that, she could do nothing but felt worried.


    The meeting was over. As the executives were dispersing, Eduard''s secretary approached him to tell him that a business seminar held by the city government was scheduled at 9:00 a.m. tomorrow morning, and asked if he could attend it.


    "Of course, I can go!" Eduard said unhappily after being treated like a sick child by the secretary, but he coughed again just as he finished his sentence.


    Lucia felt that it was not a good idea for Eduard to go to the meeting when he was so sick, so she suggested it. "Eduard, I''ll attend it tomorrow on your behalf."


    Lucia was the executive of Jibillion Inc and her presence at the conference could also make others believe that Jibillion Inc attached importance to the seminar.


    "No way!" Eduard refused after coughing. He could not let Lucia attend it. All the business elites of Athegate must have been invited. Arthur, Jacob, and Spencer would all attend it.


    Lucia read Eduard''s mind, but she could not avoid her responsibilities because of her personal affairs.


    She then said with a solemn face. "It''s a deal."


    Eduard coughed again. When he looked up, he saw Lucia''s firm gaze, and he could no longer raise any objection.


    He knew Lucia was never a coward.


    "Good, then you attend it on my behalf, and just leave after the meeting." Eduard reminded Lucia.


    "Roger that," Lucia said with a smile.


    Later that night, Lucia and Theodore had a video chat. Her son asked her when she would be done with business. Lucia then suddenly realized that a few months had passed. Comforting her son via the video call, Lucia was filled with guilt, and she was unable to answer any of his questions about Arthur.


    "Mommy, when is Daddying to see me?"


    "Mommy, why isn''t Daddy home?"


    "Mommy, Daddy..."


    Lucia pursed her lips.


    Feeling Theodore''s longing for Arthur, she replied on a whim, "Babe, take it easy. Mommy and Daddy will go to see you soon."


    "Really?" Theodore cheered as soon as he heard this. He jumped on the couch with his phone in his hands, overjoyed.


    Bitterness surged through her, but she could only say yes.


    The next day, Lucia attended the seminar. She wanted to take it easy. But when she saw Arthur and thought that she promised Theodore impulsivelyst night, she had mixed feelings within herself. The business seminar was very boring. The topic was nothing but Athegate''s future development prospects. Lucia sat quietly in her seat, lost in thought.


    Two hourster, the host announced the end of the meeting when Lucia came back to her senses. Looking at the people around her who had stood up and slowly left the room, her eyes, unconsciously, looked to Arthur.


    The participants were dispersing, but Lucia still found Arthur at once among the crowd, because he was also looking at her.


    Lucia and Arthur just silently looked at each other, with the same thought in their minds.


    Both of them wished this moment couldst forever ...


    But they could fulfill their wish as they wanted. A figure appeared and blocked their views.


    A dark blue suit appeared in front of her eyes. Lucia slowly looked up and saw Spencer looking down at her with a cold look in his eyes but with a faint smile on his lips.


    "Lucia, the meeting is over. Aren''t you leaving yet?" Spencer met Lucia''s gaze and smiled.


    Lucia immediately frowned in displeasure. Even if she was not looking at Arthur at this time, it was very rude of Spencer to do that, so she stood up, packed her things, and walked away without looking back. Spencer looked at Lucia''s back for a while and turned around silently. As expected, Arthur was looking in this direction, but his gaze was cold and sharp at this moment.


    Two men''s eyes met in the air. They were fighting for a woman.


    Arthur was very unhappy and jealous that Spencer could talk to Lucia openly. He had been tired of fighting with Spencer. He turned his head to look for Lucia, and saw her slowly walking towards the exit and immediately went after her.


    Spencer watched Arthur go after Lucia, and he followed without hesitation.


    "Lucia!" Arthur held Lucia''s arm just as she was about to walk into the elevator.


    Lucia turned around. The elevator doors were not closed; the people in the elevator were looking at them. Arthur didn''t want to be disturbed, so he pulled Lucia to the side.


    Pulled to the corner, Lucia lowered her eyes to avoid eye contact with Arthur. She was afraid to see her in his eyes ...


    "Lucia..." Seeing Lucia lower her head, Arthur let go of her arm and said softly, "How have you beentely?"


    Obviously, they still loved each other. It was ridiculous that Arthur could only ask her how she had been though they were just inches away.


    Lucia pursed her lips. How was she supposed to answer this question?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Arthur sighed. ''Does she hate me so much that she doesn''t want to take a look at me?''


    Without hesitation, he raised his hand to cup Lucia''s chin and forced her to look up at him. Then Arthur asked, "Lucia, can you take a look at me?"

 Chapter 221 Take up a Week of His Time

    After Lucia looked at Arthur for less than a second, she looked away, afraid to see the unconcealed affection in Arthur''s eyes, which would only make her crave him more. Looking at Lucia, Arthur felt heartbroken. Just when he wanted to say something else, Spencer''s voice came from behind him.


    "Arthur, are you still here?"


    Spencer did it on purpose.


    Arthur paused, but he finally let go of Lucia, turned to face Spencer, and said in a cold voice, "You are here too, aren''t you?"


    "Lucia and I are gonna have dinner and I''m waiting for her," Spencer said with a smile, staring at Lucia.


    Arthur turned to look at Lucia with a questioning gaze. Lucia lowered her eyes and thought for a moment. When she raised her head, her eyes were clear and she nodded to him.


    "I told you not to get too close to him." Arthur''s subdued voice said.


    "We''re over, aren''t we?" With a stubborn look in her eyes, Lucia nced at Arthur and walked over to Spencer. She was afraid that she could not hold back her tears if she stayed one more second. Arthur turned around and watched Lucia walk up to Spencer, who gently put his arm around Lucia''s waist as if he was announcing Lucia was his. And Lucia didn''t resist it.


    The elevator came and Lucia whispered to Spencer, "Let''s go."


    Spencer nodded and led Lucia into the elevator. Seeing Arthur standing frozen in front of the stairs, he smiled and said as the doors were about to close.


    "Arthur, you should go home early too, Julia and the baby are still waiting for you at home, aren''t they?"


    Arthur red up because of Spencer''s words, but the elevator doors had been closed before he rushed over. Arthur could only m his fist on the elevator button, gritted his teeth, and said, "Lucia, why!" The elevator was slowly descending, and the moment the doors closed, Lucia said coldly, "Can you let go now?"


    Spencerughed and withdrew his hand, teasing, "Lucia, I was helping you out of the situation."


    "Helping me?" Lucia looked sideways at Spencer and nailed his lie, "You''re just trying to provoke Arthur, aren''t you?"


    "He''s my cousin. Why would I do that to him." Spencer denied it.


    "You know it yourself," Lucia said softly, turned around, and ignored Spencer.


    Spencerughed and said to Lucia, "Lucia, you''re really fickle."


    Lucia did not say anything. Clearly, she did not want to talk to Spencer, who looked very friendly but actually had a lot of intrigues. Lucia didn''t bother to deal with him. She replied to him just now because she didn''t want to be on a breakdown in front of Arthur.


    Lucia''s indifference didn''t annoy Spencer. The more efforts he made to get Lucia, the more fulfilling it would be. He just cheekily continued, "Lucia, it''s almost dinner time. Let''s have dinner."


    Lucia turned her head and rolled her eyes at Spencer with undisguised dislike in her eyes.


    Spencer was amused by Lucia''s childish move. He felt that she was so lovable though he had been refused by her.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He couldn''t help butugh out loud and said, "Lucia, you''ll make me like you even more."


    Lucia smiled, and stared at Spencer but did not say anything. She just felt he was too cheeky. Luckily, the elevator doors opened, or Lucia might have given him a p on his face.


    Without hesitation, Lucia headed out. Spencer followed behind, but Lucia did not wait for him at all. Once she got out of the building, she hailed a cab and left, so Spencer did not have the opportunity to give Lucia a ride.


    Staring after the cab, Spencer felt helpless, yet uncontrobly attracted to Lucia''s indifference.


    Shaking his head and smiling, Spencer left.


    At the door, Arthur watched from afar as Spencer left alone, and the anger that had risen just then dissipated. It turned out Lucia did not really want to have intimate contact with Spencer. But when he thought that Lucia did that to avoid him, he felt more displeased.


    Since Juliana was not in Athegate, he would not be kept track of by Juliana. Even so, he was still afraid to go to Lucia.


    Sophie read Arthur''s thoughts. When she was thinking about if she should help to make the rtionship between Arthur and Lucia work, Lucia unexpectedly contacted her.


    It happened to be Sunday. Lucia came to the park near Fragranerde Hall to wait for Sophie. They made an appointment on the phone. Arthur did not know it. Sophie decided not to tell Arthur about it, for fear that Arthur could not refrain from running to Sophie. It would be bad if Lucia was scared away.


    At the appointed time, Sophie met Lucia in the park. They had not seen each other for a long time, so they could easily notice the changes in each other, Sophie felt heartbroken when she saw Lucia''s thinner body. ''Lucia must have lost a lot of weight...''


    "Lucia, you''ve lost a lot of weight..." said Sophie as she came to sit next to Lucia.


    "Sophie..." Mixed feelings surged through her when Sophie, who cared for her so much, showed concern for her.


    Sophie took Lucia''s hand and asked her softly, "Lucia, can I do anything for you?"


    "Yes..." Lucia responded with a frown, not knowing how to say it.


    Knowing Lucia was in a dilemma, Sophie patted the back of her hand and said lovingly, "Feel free to ask me for help, okay? I''ll make it happen by all means."


    Sophie did not forget her promise to Lucia, and she repeated her promise to Lucia, who no longer hesitated and said directly, "I''d like to take up a week of Arthur''s time."


    "Huh?" She thought Lucia encountered something difficult, so Sophie promised her very solemnly. But her request didn''t seem to be hard to satisfy.


    Seeing the bewilderment in Sophie''s eyes, Lucia blushed and exined.


    "Teddy said he missed his dad, and I hadn''t exined what happened between us to him, so ... I impulsively promised him that I would go to see him with Arthur. Sophie, I know it''s hard for you, but..." Sophie interrupted Lucia before she could finish, "It''s not hard for me! I can make it for you. If you want, you can take up all his time"


    Sophie thought to herself, ''Lucia is so lovely.''

 Chapter 222 Meet Lucias Need

    ''I can give Arthur to her, let alone take up some of his time.''


    When Sophie was thinking, there was a glint in her eyes.


    "Sophie..." Lucia saw Sophie''s excited face and did not know whether to cry orugh.


    "I know I should go ask him for help directly, but I just can''t ..."


    "I understand you!" Sophie replied hurriedly, "I''ll do you this favor. You tell me what time to leave and I''ll have him pick you up. Is it tomorrow?"


    Sophie was more excited than anyone to have the family of three reunite with one another. Even if there were still misunderstandings between Arthur and Lucia, she was happy for them!


    "No, it''s next Tuesday." Lucia was a little bit embarrassed.


    Looking at Lucia''s blushed cheeks, Sophie patted the back of her hand again and said happily, "Okay, next Tuesday then. Have you bought the flight tickets? Or I''ll let Arthur do it, and let you know the time then."


    Lucia was speechless. She couldn''t do anything else except nod her head.


    Then Sophie talked about family affairs with Lucia for a while before the two said goodbye and went home.


    ''Arthur has looked very unhappy recently. I will tell him the good news to cheer him up!''


    In the evening, Arthur came back from the office. When he was about to open the door, Sophie opened it and looked at him with a smile on her face.


    Infected by Sophie''s smile, Arthur could not help but show a faint smile and ask her despite his unhappiness.


    "Mom, why are you so happy today?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I''m lending you out!" Sophie said excitedly.


    Arthur, who was intelligent, could not understand what his mother meant, "You lent me out?"


    "Yeah! For one week!" Sophie sounded like she was joking with Arthur.


    Arthur smiled. He knew how lively his mom was, and she often made fun of him and his brothers, so he just put his arm around Sophie''s shoulder, walked inside, and asked casually. "Who did you lend me to?"


    A glint shed across Sophie''s eyes as she looked up at her son and replied, "Lucia!"


    As expected, Arthur looked bewildered. That was so much fun!


    "Mom, say that again?" Arthur suspected he had heard wrong.


    "I met Lucia this afternoon. Teddy is now in Chicago. He misses you very much, Lucia promised Teddy to go to the USA with you to see him. She was too embarrassed to ask you for help, so she asked me out to discuss it with me. I just said yes to her request. I have done a pretty good job, right?" Sophie exined with a smile and took credit for it like a little girl.


    It took Arthur a few seconds toe to his senses. The next second, he smiled. His frustration dissipated. Then he picked up his mother and said happily. "Mom, great job!"


    "Hey," Sophie felt insecure with her feet suddenly off the ground, but the smile on her son''s face gave her peace of mind.


    Sophie smiled, patted Arthur''s shoulder, and said, "Put me down, it would be bad if I fall. I am too old to stand fractures."


    "Mom, you''re not old. You''re the youngest and most beautiful mother in the world!" Arthur gave Sophie a kiss on the cheek. After ttering his mother, he asked. "Why did you lend me to her just for a weak?"


    Sophie was speechless. Seeing Arthur so happy, Sophie was happy, too. After letting her son put her down, she told him the time.


    "Okay, I''ll buy flight tickets right now!" Arthur took his phone out after he finished speaking and was stopped by Sophie before he dialed the number.


    "Don''t be in a hurry. I have some things to tell you about." Sophie saw Arthur''s excited face and felt somewhat worried.


    "Mom, go ahead." Putting down his phone, Arthur pulled Sophie down on the couch with a smile on his face.


    "Arthur, I know you''re happy to go see Teddy with Lucia, but Lucia has a problem with you now. So, when you travel together, do not provoke her, okay? I am afraid that you will scare her away," Sophie said with a serious face.


    "Mom, I won''t..." Arthur said casually, but when he saw Sophie''s serious face, he suppressed his joy and said seriously, "I know it''s a rare opportunity for me. Lucia asked you to discuss it given the awkward situation between her and me. Mom, I know it and I will handle it properly."


    "I''m just afraid that you will ..." As the witness to the love rtionship between Arthur and Lucia, Sophie knew better than anyone how much Arthur loved Lucia.


    Arthur looked down and answered honestly, "I''m afraid I''ll lose control, but I''ll do my best to restrain myself." With Lucia by his side, Arthur knew that he could never calm down.


    "Don''t scare my daughter-inw away." Sophie saw Arthur''s serious face andughed at him.


    "Mom." Hearing Sophie call Lucia her daughter-inw again, Arthur knew there must be more to her words and asked her. "You still think the child Julia gave birth to is not mine, don''t you?" "Yes." At the mention of Juliana, Sophie''s face turned solemn.


    "How is it going with Julia now?" During this period when Juliana was Lepus, Arthur did not contact her or the Knights.


    "Robert is reasonable, but Ka is still very agitated. Thest time I talked with her, she hung up the phone after I said a few words. As to Julia, she didn''t talk to me at all," Sophie said with a wry smile. "Mom, I''ve put you through this." If it weren''t for him, Sophie wouldn''t have been so troubled.


    "It doesn''t matter," Sophie said with a sharp gaze, "It''s fine as long as there is still hope between you and Lucia."


    "It''s better not to mention the travel n of Lucia and me to Juliana." Arthur thoughtfully reminded Sophie, who then smiled resignedly


    "I''m not silly, okay?"


    She made Juliana leave so that Juliana could calm down. If Juliana knew Arthur and Lucia were going abroad together, it was not hard to imagine that she would make a fuss about it.

 Chapter 223 We Have Broken up...

    On Monday, Lucia went to Eduard to ask for leave. Eduard had recovered from the cough after taking medication. He agreed to let Lucia go to the USA to see her son. But seeing Lucia look a little bit weird, he


    asked, "Lucia, are you going alone?"


    Lucia''s reply was unexpected. "With Arthur."


    "What?" Eduard instantly stood up from his chair in excitement.


    "Take it easy. I am afraid you''ll be coughing againter." Lucia was honest with him because they were friends.


    "I''m not just coughing. I''m about to throw up my lungs!" Eduard came out from behind his desk to Lucia, looked at her with suspicion, and asked, "Lucia, are you silly?"


    Lucia smiled and replied, "Teddy needs Daddy."


    Eduard understood as soon as he heard this, "So it''s because of Teddy, but you''re going out with Arthur. He''ll ..."


    "He can''t do anything!" Lucia interrupted Eduard, afraid that Eduard''s unfinished words would be a reality.


    Shaking his head, Eduard looked at Lucia for a while and asked her, "Lucia, are you looking forward to going abroad too?"


    Lucia''s eyes dimmed. Eduard was right.


    Lucia was happy to see her son with Arthur.


    She hid her love for Arthur, but it did not mean that it had disappeared. Even if she knew that she and Arthur could no longer get back together, Lucia was happy and secretly joyful to travel with him. But she did not dare to admit it.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Lucia''s silence made Eduard know he was right. With a sigh, he asked, "What about Juliana? Has she agreed to let Arthur go abroad with you to see Teddy?"


    Lucia''s eyes shed and she said, with hesitation, "I hadn''t thought about this... Sophie promised to do me this favor, so there should be no problem."


    "It was Arthur''s mother who agreed to this?" Eduard got the point.


    "Well, it''s not convenient for me to talk about it with Arthur, so I ask Sophie for help. And she agreed to let me take up a week of Arthur''s time," Lucia answered honestly. "Lucia ..." Eduard shook his head and sighed. "You''re such a fool."


    Lucia was both annoyed and amused at Eduard''s words.


    Was she a fool?


    Early Tuesday morning, Lucia was woken up by the doorbell. Sitting up in a daze, she went out to open the door in her pajamas. She had guessed who wasing at this time. As expected, once the door was opened, Lucia saw Arthur.


    "Lucia, good morning." Lucia was so dazed and cute every time she just woke up, Arthur wanted to see her lovely drowsy look, so he came knocking on the door at six o''clock on purpose. "What time is it?" said Lucia in azy voice. She had just woken up.


    Arthur tried not to look at Lucia''s curvy body in her nightgown, restrained the urge to hug her, and looked up, saying, "It''s six o''clock."


    "I remember that the flight you booked was at 11:20 p.m., right? Isn''t it too early to pick me up?" Lucia sobered up andined.


    "It''s not early. I''ll cook breakfast for youter, "Arthur replied with a smile. He liked it when Lucia didn''t adopt a defensive attitude toward him.


    "Well," replied Lucia. She let Arthur in the door before going to her room. Arthur went to the kitchen and started preparing breakfast for Lucia; in fact, he did not eat anything either.


    Half an hourter, Arthur made a simple breakfast, but Lucia, who should have washed up ande out, didn''te out.


    Gently pushing open the door, Arthur realized Lucia did not lock the door, which indicated that she trusted him.


    Arthur looked at the bed. Under the thin quilt was Lucia. Then he realized that Lucia came back to get some sleep.


    "Lucia, get up," Coming to the bedside, Arthur suppressed the urge to lean down and kiss her and said softly.


    Lucia did not respond, so Arthur repeated. This time, Lucia moved. She pulled the quilt and covered her head with it. A muffled voice came from under the quilt.


    "Leave me alone ..."


    Arthur smiled. Was she throwing a tantrum at him?


    Arthur knelt on one knee and gently pulled the quilt over Lucia''s head, speaking in a gentle voice, "Lucia, get up.


    "Lucia, get up to have breakfast."


    "I told you to leave me alone!" Lucia grabbed the quilt and her voice became impatient.


    Arthur frowned and froze for a moment after noticing Lucia''s strange behavior. Had he crossed any line?


    They had broken up. This realization made Arthur back away.


    Then he said with an undertone, "Okay, I will leave you alone..."


    Lucia moved a little bit and didn''t make another reply. Arthur turned around with a sigh and went back to the living room. Then he seemed to hear sobs.


    He turned his head, startled. Was Lucia crying?


    Arthur did not dare to cross the line again. he stood still and pricked up his ears to listen. Time passed slowly as sunlight came into the room through the curtains. When Arthur thought he heard wrong, Lucia''s sobs sounded again.


    Lucia was really crying!


    Without any hesitation, Arthur took a few steps, got on the bed, and turned to Lucia regardless of her struggle. He pulled down the thin quilt, and Lucia''s tearful face came into Arthur''s eyes.


    Arthur took Lucia into his arms and wiped away her tears with his thumbs as he asked in an injured voice, "Lucia, why are you crying?"


    Lucia was trying hard to hold back her emotions, but when Arthur asked her softly, she could no longer suppress them and tears flowed down.


    She said in a choked voice, "Why ... can you behave as if nothing had happened ...? We''ve broken up..."

 Chapter 224 Arthurs Betrayal

    Lucia''s words revealed her sadness. She had envisioned countless scenes of their meeting today. Perhaps it was an awkward meeting. Perhaps both of them would keep silent. But he just appeared at her door, smiled to say good morning, and went to cook breakfast for her. It seemed that they got along like they used to do.


    Undoubtedly, Lucia knew it was wrong. Arthur had been engaged to Juliana and had a second son. Now she was just a bystander. Lucia criticized herself for being too selfish, but at the same time, she indulged herself in Arthur''s tenderness. As mixed emotions surged up, she could only go back to her bedroom and sob secretly.


    Hearing Lucia''s words, Arthur looked at her sincerely.


    "Lucia, because I love you." Looking at her sad face, Arthur spoke his mind.


    ''Because I love you.''Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Lucia''s eyes widened as she looked at Arthur, who smiled gently and continued to wipe away her tears.


    "Don''t doubt it. That''s never changed. Teddy is very smart. Lucia, let''s just get along like we used to do during this time, okay? Otherwise, he''ll find out something fishy soon."


    "This is not right." Lucia choked. She had been regretting her decision. Arthur no longer belonged to her. Even if she once felt his tenderness towards her, and no matter how much she craved his tenderness, she should draw a clean line with him.


    "It''s not like that," Arthur''s voice was incredibly soft and mellow, which made Lucia swoon.


    "Lucia, let''s do it for ourselves just once, okay?"


    Lucia nodded, driven by her longing for him.


    Closing her eyes, Lucia leaned into Arthur''s arms.


    Holding Lucia in his arms, Arthur had a triumphant smile on his lips.


    Having reached a consensus, Lucia got herself together when washing up. She was much calmer after she got dressed and walked out of the bedroom.


    In the living room, Arthur was waiting for Lucia. When he saw here out, he put on a light smile and extended his hand toward her. Lucia looked at Arthur and had a strange feeling as if the whole room had been lit up by his smile.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Lucia ced her hand in Arthur''s, smiling faintly and raising her eyebrows slightly.


    ''Just take it as the reversal of time.''


    After she held her hand, they seemed to really go back.


    After breakfast, Arthur sorted out Lucia''s clothes with her. He had long packed his luggage, so Arthur seemed very dissatisfied that Lucia just started to pack her things.


    While helping her to put the clothes into the suitcase, he asked, "Lucia, why are you just starting to pack your bags?"


    "I don''t have many things to pack, so it just takes me a while." Lucia was always decisive. But without Theodore''spany, she had be muchzier in daily life, perhaps because she was disturbed. "Bring more clothes. It''s colder in Chicago." Arthur reminded her.


    "No need." Lucia turned to him. "Our destination is not Chicago."


    "Where are we going? I booked tickets to Chicago." Arthur asked Lucia.


    "Hawaii," Lucia looked askance at Arthur and replied indifferently, but Arthur was excited, beaming with a smile.


    "Are we going to Hawaii?" As a famous tourist destination, Hawaii was a ce Arthur often visited as a child and he once lived there for two months, but it was the first time he went with Lucia and Theodore, which made him feel fresh and happy.


    "We can''t stay in Chicago..." Arthur''s reaction made Lucia happy but she just pretended to be calm.


    "You are right. The issues between Esmae and my parents haven''t been solved. I haven''t considered it before. Lucia, you are much more thoughtful than me." While saying that, Arthur put down his clothes and walked over to put his arms around Lucia''s waist, carefully testing her eptance of him.


    Lucia stiffened for a moment. Then she meekly leaned into Arthur''s arms and said with an undertone, "When you get to Chicago, you stay at the airport and book a flight to Hawaii, I''ll go to Esmae''s house and pick Teddy up."


    "There won''t be anything wrong, right?" Recalling that Esmae had once required Lucia to cut ties with him, Arthur was worried.


    "No, I have informed Esmae in advance. Besides, she''s not in Chicago now," Lucia replied with a light smile, turned to Arthur and asked, "Are you afraid?"


    She thought Arthur would say no, but Arthur just gazed tenderly at her and said, "Yes, I am afraid that she won''t allow you and Teddy to leave."


    Her heart thumping, Lucia turned her head to hide her emotions from Arthur.


    Arthur smiled as he stared at the back of Lucia''s head. He tilted his head and he could see her earlobes were red. He let out a chuckle and held Lucia tighter.


    Lucia and Arthur left the house at 9:30 a.m. It took an hour to get to the airport and Arthur didn''t want to miss the flight.


    On the way, Arthur chatted with Lucia and everything about her without any scruples. And Lucia was very honest with him.


    Knowing that Lucia had lost weight, Arthur swore to make her eat more to gain some weight.


    When they arrived at the airport, they registered their luggage together and everything went smoothly. Arthur''s attention was all on Lucia, and Lucia didn''t avoid his intimacy. Although they knew their happiness could onlyst a week, they were a perfect couple in the eyes of others.


    By the time they walked on the safe passage to board the ne, they were unaware that some reporters were snapping pictures of them in the corners of the airport.


    Lucia and Arthur left Athegate. Arthur''s betrayal made the headlines of those gossip magazines the next day.


    Arthur focused on Lucia so much that he rxed his vignce. He had just gotten a son and was a public figure in Athegate, so naturally some paparazzi followed him. That day, when he boarded the ne, some reporters were tailing after behind him, so they just seized this chance to take intimate photos of Arthur and Lucia and reported the news of Arthur''s betrayal.

 Chapter 225 Julianas Mother Showed up!

    Arthur and Lucia, who were once a couple, once again made the news in the gossip magazines. But this time, they were described as having an affair.


    For irrelevant people, it was just gossip to talk about. But some people would make a big deal out of it.


    Robert returned home in the afternoon and upon entering the house, he noticed that the atmosphere was not right. His daughter Juliana and his wife Ka were looking gloomy in the living room, and his grandson was not there.


    "What''s going on with you? Where''s the baby?"


    "Read it yourself," Ka said, her eyes ncing over to a magazine on the table.


    Robert was suspicious, went over, and nced at it. Obviously, it was a gossip magazine. He had bad eyesight, so he took out his sses and asked, "What the hell is this?"


    "Just read it yourself," Ka said grimly.


    Robert frowned as soon as he put on his sses. The front page news came into view.


    "Arthur Rekindle His Passion for Old Love. His Wife and Son Absent from His Vi!" Shocked, Robert nced at his wife and daughter, and hurriedly looked through the magazine, which stated clearly the rtionship between Arthur, Lucia, and Juliana, and also made spections. Robert finished reading it with mixed feelings.


    "Arthur... isn''t that kind of person..." Robert said, hesitant.


    "Not that kind of person?" Ka stood up and said angrily, "There are photos and evidence. I just asked Julia. They did go out before. I don''t want to believe Arthur is that kind of person, but this is the fact. Now I know why they want to test the baby''s DNA. They want to drive us away so that he can have an affair with Lucia!"


    Robert trusted Arthur, but he could not defend Arthur because facts spoke louder than words.


    "Robert, are you still on their side now?" Kained, "The Davies are just making a fool of us!"


    "Actually ..." Juliana, who had been silent, suddenly spoke, "Arthur and that woman have a child." "What?" Ka and Robert eximed at the same time.


    "Arthur and Lucia had a one-night stand six years ago. Lucia got pregnant, but she left the country for some reason. Later she returned home and went to Arthur with their son. Arthur started a love rtionship with her because of their son. But Lucia is a woman of poor character. Later, Arthur broke up with her and began a love rtionship with me... but I didn''t expect that they were still in contact." Juliana said in an injured voice.


    "I got it ..." Ka murmured, "I am wondering why Sophie makes things difficult for Julia thought she gave birth to the eldest grandson of the Davies family. It turns out that Arthur already has a son!" "Ka, do not surmise Sophie''s intention wildly." Though distressed for Juliana, Robert didn''t think it was the right time to jump to a conclusion and spoke softly, but his words irritated Ka. "You''re still speaking for her now? Ka''s eyes were wide with anger. Her husband should have chosen to stick up for his family.


    "That is the fact, Robert. The Davies think little of us, and Sophie doesn''t take Julia seriously. All they think about is that bitch and her son! Julia was tricked!"


    Robert could only say, "Don''t be angry yet. I''ll call Sophie to find out what''s going on."


    Having said that, Robert stepped aside to call Sophie, while Ka sat down and wrapped her arms around Juliana, distressed for her poor daughter.


    Soon Sophie answered the phone and Robert wanted to walk away to talk, but Ka said to him, "Put her on speaker". Robert could only put Sophie on speaker. "Sophie, are you still in the country?"


    Ka red at Robert for his greeting. Robert turned slightly to the side, to not see the expression on her face.


    "Yes, Robert, what can I do for you? Did Ka figure it out?"


    "No," Robert said with difficulty, "Sophie, I want to ask you. Who is Lucia?"


    Sophie was silent, and Ka believed Sophie was too guilty to say anything. Ten secondster, Sophie answered, "Lucia is Arthur''s former girlfriend, and they broke up."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I heard that she and Arthur have a son. Is that true?"


    Sophie fell silent again, and Ka impatiently got up and tried to walk over, but was stopped by Robert.


    "Yes, they do have a son named Theodore," Sophie finally gave a positive answer.


    "Sophie, you should have told us this earlier," Robert said resignedly.


    "Robert, Arthur, and Lucia met six years ago and the baby was conceived at that time. I wanted tomunicate with you, but I never had time, so ..." ." Sophie''s voice was apologetic, but she was just making up an excuse in Ka''s opinion.


    "Sophie! Stop being a hypocrite!" Ka couldn''t help herself, pushed Robert away, and shouted.


    "You and Arthur should have exined it at the beginning! Julia is a nobledy and can choose to marry whomever she wants! Now she is engaged to Arthur and has a child, but she is disliked by the Davies family and her baby has to take a DNA test! Why did Arthur cheat on Julia?"


    Ka was getting angrier.


    "Ka, calm down. I didn''t mean to go against Julia," Sophie exined. "Also, Arthur and Lucia have broken up, so Arthur hasn''t cheated on Julia."


    "Broken up?" Ka sneered and said, "You knew that Arthur and Lucia were going abroad together, didn''t you?"


    Sophie was shocked. How did word get to Lepus? She didn''t know that the news had spread nationwide as she had never read gossip magazines.


    "You cannot utter any word to defend him now, right?" When she was sure she was right, Ka continued with disappointment and anger, "Sophie, why are you doing this to upset our decades of friendship? You see Julia grow up. Is she no better than that bitch? Do you have to make things that difficult for her?"


    "Ka, listen to me. Arthur and Lucia are going abroad to visit their child. Their child is just six years old and needs his parents'' care, so..."

 Chapter 226 Chasing After Lucia

    "So?" Ka interrupted Sophie. "So he can abandon his fianc¨¦e and his newborn child to visit the child of him and that bitch?"


    Ka was enraged that Sophie belittled Julia and the Knight family.


    "Ka, can you please not jump to a conclusion so soon?" Sophie said resignedly.


    "Sophie, you wait. I haven''t settled this with you!" Ka was so angry that she took whatever Sophie said as excuses. She grabbed Robert''s phone and hung up the phone after saying snappishly. Robert froze for a moment before he said, "Ka, why make such a big deal?"


    "You stay out of this!" Ka red at Robert. "Julia and I can''t count on you. We''ll handle it ourselves. I won''t let the Davies family take back their grandson!"


    Robert advised his wife to think it over. Then they argued over this matter, without noticing the calmness andcency in her eyes.


    She asked the maid to buy this magazine and bring it back. It was indeed the right decision. ''Sophie, never think about testing my son''s DNA!''


    When Ka hung up the phone, Sophie wasn''t upset. The Knights would know it sooner orter, but she just didn''t expect they would know it in this way.


    Sophie didn''t tell Arthur the news. Withstanding all the pressure, she wanted the family of three to spend a good week together.


    In Chicago, at 5:00 p.m., Arthur and Lucia got off the ne. They had long been used to taking a flight of over ten hours, but Lucia still felt a little bit tired. Arthur noticed that and asked her to go to the hotel to rest, but Lucia refused.


    "Aren''t you anxious to see your son?" Being cared for by Arthur, Lucia seemed to forget all her worries and teased him with a smile.


    "Yes, but you''re tired," Arthur replied.


    "It''s fine. I''ll just go pick up Teddy and it''s best to get out of Chicago as soon as possible." Lucia was well aware of the consequences if this was discovered by Esmae, so she was very anxious.


    "Okay, then I''ll wait here for you and Teddy," Arthur could only agree with her though he didn''t want to exhaust Lucia, so they said goodbye and Lucia took the car to Browns Manor.


    Arthur bought the flight tickets to Hawaii at the airport and waited patiently for Lucia in the VIP room.


    Lucia made her way to Browns Manor, and just after she entered the gate, the maids greeted her politely, which made Lucia a little bit uneasy. She rushed into the main house, not expecting to meet Esmae, who was supposed to be on a business trip, just as she got up the steps.


    "Esmae?" Lucia raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    "You arrive so soon?" Esmae saw Lucia''s car pull in and came downstairs to get her.


    "Yes." Lucia never disguised herself in front of Esmae, so she looked a little bit uneasy at this point. Esmae saw Lucia''s gaze flicker and said, amused, "Why are you so nervous about meeting me?"


    "No, I''m in a hurry. The next flight is at 8:30 p.m," Lucia replied softly with her eyes downcast.


    "In such a hurry?" Esmae nced at her watch. "It''s six o''clock, so I guess you can''t make it, so you can refund your ticket and book tomorrow''s flight instead. I wanna have a good chat with your tonight." Thinking that Arthur was waiting for her at the airport, she said, "Esmae, I don''t have much time, and I want to spend more time with Teddy. It''s not toote to pick him up and leave right now."


    "Is that so?" Esmae gazed at Lucia for a while. She had an odd feeling, but she just said, "Teddy is riding a hoarse at the turf. You sit with me for a while. I''ll ask the housekeeper to get him back."


    "OK." Chatting with Esmae was the most pleasant thing to Lucia, but now it was not the right time to talk with Esmae. Even so, she could only follow Esmae into the living room. They chatted about their work and daily life. Esmae was getting suspicious as they talked; why did Lucia not dare to look into her eyes?


    Luckily, the housekeeper returned shortly afterward with Theodore, who rushed over to Lucia as soon as he saw her, jumped into her arms, and pouted.


    "Mommy you and ..."


    Theodore didn''t finish his words because Lucia covered his mouth and kissed his cheek unnaturally. Esmae frowned, but she did not say anything. Theodore was so smart; he understood that he couldn''t mention his dad, so he went upstairs happily to get his little suitcase.


    "Lucia, did youe alone?" When Theodore ran upstairs, Esmae suddenly asked Lucia.


    Lucia''s heart thumped. She nodded after a long time of hesitation and said, "Of course, who else could be with me?"


    Esmae observed Lucia''s expression. Theodore came downstairs and ran to Lucia, saying excitedly, "Mommy, let''s go. I can''t wait to go to the beach!"


    "Okay, say goodbye to Grandma Esmae," Lucia said tenderly to Theodore.


    "Bye Grandma, see you next week!" Theodore happily said goodbye to Esmae, then pulled Lucia and tried to head out the door.


    Lucia dragged Theodore who was like a wild horse, and said goodbye to Esmae before getting into the car. She had arranged for a driver to send them to the airport, in case Esmae sent a driver and found out she was with Arthur.


    Esmae watched Lucia leave. As the car drove toward the gate, she took out her cell phone and called Spencer.


    When the call was answered, Esmae asked directly, "Spencer, did Luciae to Chicago alone to visit Teddy?"


    "No, she went with Arthur," Spencer answered. He had wanted to let Esmae know, but he didn''t expect Esmae to find it out first.


    "What? With Arthur?" Esmae was furious, and finally understood why Lucia acted so weirdly just now.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Yes," Spencer replied, "I was just trying to contact you."


    "OK, go do your thing," Esmae said and hung up the phone. She turned around and ordered the housekeeper, "Take some men, catch up with Lucia''s car and bring her and Teddy back to me!"


    When Esmae instructed the housekeeper, Lucia, who had left, seemed to have a bad hunch and asked the driver to speed up. Esmae knew her so well and must have realized something.

 Chapter 227 He and the Baby Are Alike

    Theodore was so smart; when Lucia urged the driver to speed up, he asked her.


    "Mommy, is Daddy waiting for us at the airport?"


    Lucia nodded, and Theodore continued, "Can''t Grandma know it?"


    "There is some misunderstanding between your grandma and dad; it''s better not to let them meet." It was soplicated that Lucia could not exin it.


    "OK, I won''t tell Grandma," Theodore said with an understanding nod.


    "Good boy." Lucia praised, looking anxiously ahead and hoping to reach the airport as soon as possible.


    Perhaps the driver felt Lucia''s emotions. He drove the car at the fastest speed and they soon arrived at the airport. Lucia picked up Theodore, carried the suitcase, and rushed to the appointed ce. She was more upset after she arrived at the airport.


    When they finally met Arthur in the VIP room, Lucia urged the father and son to hurry up.


    "Let''s go, we''ll talk about itter when we get on the ne."


    "What''s wrong?" Arthur asked worriedly.


    "Esmae was home just now, and I feel she has realized something," Lucia said uneasily.


    Arthur frowned, picked up Theodore, carried his luggage with the other hand, and said, "It''s time to board. Let''s go now."


    They could take the VIP passage to board. Lucia followed behind Arthur and looked back. As expected, soon Esmae''s housekeeper ran into the airport hall with a few men behind him. Luckily, they did not think Arthur and Lucia were in the VIP lounge, so Arthur and Lucia managed to avoid them.


    When she boarded the ne, Lucia was relieved, but she knew that it would be difficult for her to exin to Esmae this time.


    Getting Theodore seated, Arthur turned to Lucia and said with an undertone, "Lucia, we''re on the ne. Don''t worry."


    Lucia smiled and did not tell Arthur about her concerns. Theodore, who sat down, got up and crawled into Arthur''s arms,ining that Arthur was so heartless to note to see him. Arthur smiled and soothed Theodore, allowing Lucia some time to calm down.


    When the ne was about to take off, Lucia wanted to turn off her phone and Esmae called her. Lucia hesitated for a while before she dared to answer it.


    "Esmae ..."


    "Come back to Chicago after your vacation with Teddy. I have something to say to you!" Esmae''s tone was harsh, and she hung up the phone right after she finished speaking, not giving Lucia any chance to exin.


    Lucia held the phone in a depressed mood. Esmae really knew it.


    "Lucia ..." Holding Theodore, Arthur found Lucia looked bad, so he called out to her. Lucia turned her head and saw Arthur and Theodore looking at her in confusion. Then she suppressed her emotions, showed a smile and talked happily to Theodore.


    "Teddy, let''s get tan-skinned this time, okay?"


    "No, Teddy wants to be Prince Charming. If I get tan-skinned, I would not be that handsome!" Theodore pouted and said seriously. In fact, just like Lucia, he had very pale skin that never tanned. "How about you be a handsome tan-skinned boy?" Arthur said with a smile.


    "No matter what, Teddy is the most handsome boy." Lucia smiled and pinched Theodore''s cheek. She made eye contact with Arthur, hinting to him to stop fixating on her, in case Theodore found out something fishy.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Getting Lucia''s hint, he put all his attention on Theodore, while holding Lucia''s hand to soothe her.


    Lucia was flooded with warmth. When the ne took off and the starry sky came into her eyes, she was determined to spend a good vacation no matter what.


    The ne took the family of three to Hawaii.


    In Lepus, Juliana finally got cheered up. She finally got a chance to ask Kane to the vicinity of her home and take the child out on the pretext of taking a walk because Ka had been busy arguing with Robert these days.


    Kane was waiting anxiously in a small cafe near Juliana''s house. He had been with Juliana in Lepus for nearly half a month, putting off all his work and passing all his cases to his colleagues just to see his son. Kane finally met Juliana. Seeing her pushing the stroller from afar, Kane was so excited that he couldn''t help but stand up and greet her.


    "Julia!" Walking up to Juliana, Kane shouted excitedly, his eyes looking straight at the sleeping baby in the stroller.


    "Kane," seeing Kane, Juliana was as excited as him, but her reason told her that they should keep a low profile and try to not catch others'' attention because she was in the neighborhood. So she pushed the cart and pulled him to the desk in the corner. After they got seated, she said, "I missed you so much."


    Kane nodded, fixating on the baby. His eagerness made Julianaugh. Kane was such a good man that he did take the kid as his.


    Lifting the child up carefully, Juliana gently pushed his little hat up a bit to reveal his cute little face.


    "This..." Kane stammered with excitement, "This is our son?"


    Hearing Kane say that, Juliana felt touched and she gently moved closer to him and said, "Yes, this is our son."


    Kane reached out and carefully touched the baby''s soft face. The child felt the touch and moved slightly. He was shocked and hurriedly withdrew his hand.


    Looking at Kane''s reaction, Juliana was both touched and amused. She put the baby into Kane''s arms and said softly, "It''s okay. He is not that fragile. You can hold him."


    "Can I?" Kane asked Juliana with wide eyes.


    "Sure." Juliana smiled.


    Making sure he could do it, Kane reached out to hold the baby in his arms. A strange feeling rose inside him. This was his son. He was so small and so light. His eyes looked like those of Juliana. And Kane had to admit that the child''s nose and eyebrows were particrly like his, but he didn''t dare to say that to Juliana.


    Kane was immersed in the joy of being a father. Juliana looked at him and the baby happily, the two leaning together, and she was surprised to see how much they looked alike.


    "I feel you and the baby are kinda alike," Juliana said jokingly.

 Chapter 228 Help Poppy

    Kane replied without thinking, "Of course, he is my son..." After he blurted out, Kane realized that he made a mistake. He then looked up at Juliana, who was rather touched by Kane''s words. "Kane, thank you for being so tolerant of me. You know that the baby is..." It seemed that a thorn in Juliana''s side was removed by Kane. She was not only touched but also grateful.


    "Don''t mention it," Kane interrupted Juliana, not wanting her to bring up something that upset her. Then he said, "I promised I would treat him as my own, and I will. He is your son, so how could I not love him?" As he said this, Kane felt guilty again. The guilt had overwhelmed her.


    "Kane..." Juliana held Kane''s hand affectionately.


    When the two were looking at each other, Kane''s cell phone rang suddenly. The baby in his arms was woken up by the noise and wriggled with displeasure. Kane saw this, returned the baby to Juliana, and took out his cell phone impatiently to see who was calling at this time.


    Looking at the caller ID, Kane looked bad.


    Juliana looked at him and said, "It''s Poppy, right?"


    Only Poppy could make Kane have such an expression on his face.


    He had muted the phone, but the screen was lit up repeatedly because Poppy kept dialing him. Kane looked at Juliana, somewhat troubled.


    Juliana smiled and said, "You pick it up."


    Kane then picked up the phone and said impatiently, "What do you want from me?"


    "Kane ... where are you ...?" Poppy''s voice was choked.


    Having loved her for more than ten years, Kane noticed something wrong with Poppy and asked her anxiously, "Poppy, don''t cry. Tell me what happened."


    Juliana heard Kane''s anxious tone and frowned slightly, staring at him after pacifying the baby.


    "Kane, I''m so scared now ..." Poppy said with a choked voice, "Jacob is a jerk!"


    "What''s going on?" Kane got even more anxious.


    "My transfer of assets was discovered by him..." Poppy sobbed before saying, "He said he would prosecute me for theft ofpany assets and put me into jail if I don''t agree to divorce him ..."


    "I told you it was risky," Kane said in annoyance when he heard that Poppy had gotten into trouble for transferring thepany''s assets.


    "You never listen to me."


    "I acted so stealthily, and I never expected he would find out ..." Poppy said anxiously, "Kane,e back and help me think of a way, or I will be divorced and end up having nothing." Poppy''s voice sounded like she was afraid she would lose everything.


    "I see. I''ll go back and talk to you about this, and I''ll see you tomorrow at noon." Kane did not think that much and agreed.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you. Youe back soon." Poppy sounded like she recovered someposure when she heard Kane say that.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Well, don''t worry too much. I''m with you," Kane said casually, only to find Juliana staring at him with knitted eyebrows after hanging up the phone.


    Realizing he had shown too much concern for Poppy, Kane couldn''t exin too much in such an urgent situation. He just told Juliana that Poppy was in trouble and he had to rush back to Athegate. "Julia, something has happened to Poppy and I have to go back."


    "I know," Juliana finally spoke in an indifferent tone. "You go back."


    Feeling Juliana''s jealousy, he hurriedly exined, "Julia, I have no feelings for Poppy now. She has a falling out with Jacob and I''m the only one who can help her now."


    "I''ve told you I know it," Juliana said impatiently, feeling that Kane was trying to cover up the truth. He kept talking about Poppy. Didn''t he know how upset she was?


    "Julia, don''t be angry..." Sensing Juliana''s anger, Kane reached out and grabbed her hand, "I hope you can understand me. I can''t just sit back and do nothing."


    "I didn''t forbid you to do it, but you just kept talking about Poppy. Do you still love her? Or did you just give up on her because you can''t get her?" Jealous, Juliana said something that hurt Kane. "Julia!" Kane was angry. "I put aside everything and came to Lepus for you. Isn''t it enough to show my love for you?"


    "Who knows," Juliana said, looking away.


    "Julia..." Seeing the sad look in Juliana''s eyes, Kane softened. He grabbed Juliana''s hand and said, "Don''t overthink it. I have no feelings for her now. I''ll go back and help her onest time. After that, I won''t have any ties with her!"


    "Really?" Juliana, who disliked Poppy, was d to hear Kane make such a promise to her.


    "Yes!" Kane said firmly. He and Juliana had a child, and it was time for him to cut ties with Poppy.


    "Okay, I believe you. If I find out that you guys are still in contact, I will not forgive you!" Juliana said decisively.


    "Okay, I will keep my word!" After getting Juliana''s consent, Kane was relieved and fondled the baby again, but he was actually thinking about how to solve the problem for Poppy.


    Juliana hid her displeasure and chose to trust Kane.


    The next day, Kane returned to Athegate. He contacted Poppy as soon as he arrived, and for the first time, Poppy couldn''t wait toe to him.


    When she arrived at the meeting ce, Poppy looked around and Kane asked her, "What are you worried about?"


    "I suspect Jacob has someone trail after me," Poppy said nervously. "What about you? Did anyone follow you?"


    "Poppy, is it necessary for Jacob to have someone follow you after he found out that you have transferred assets?" Kane said resignedly.


    Poppy paused, straightened her back, and gave a wry smile, "You are right ..."


    "Tell me everything that happened and I''ll see what I can do to help you." Sitting down, Kane began to ask Jacob about how Jacob found it out.

 Chapter 229 Poppy Collapses

    In the afternoon ten days ago, Poppy was having her hair done in a high-ss beauty salon when her assistant Daphne called and told her that the president was looking for her. So, she asked Daphne if she knew what it was about.


    "Ms. Powell, I don''t know what''s going on, but the president is in your office right now and he looks very bad," Daphne told Poppy honestly.


    "You tell him I''ll be back soon." Poppy was disturbed, and after hanging up the phone, she impatiently dismissed the hairdresser and went back to the office.


    When she returned to the office, Poppy went to find Daphne and asked her again if she knew what was going on, but Daphne shook her head repeatedly and said that the president was still in her office. "Back?" Jacob sat in Poppy''s chair and spoke when he saw her enter.


    "What''s so urgent that you had to get me back?" Poppy avoided eye contact with Jacob and sat down on the couch.


    Jacob stepped out from behind the desk, picked up a file on the desk, walked over to the coffee table and threw the file on the table before saying to Poppy.


    "Poppy, you''re quite clever."


    "What do you mean by that?" Poppy knew that Jacob was sarcastic with her. Instead of looking at the document, she frowned at Jacob and asked.


    "Finish reading it before you talk to me," sitting on the couch diagonally opposite Poppy, Jacob crossed his legs and said casually.


    Poppy looked at the file and hated to read it, but she had to. She stretched out one hand and took it. When she just turned the first page, her face became as white as sheet.


    It recorded the details of how she transferred thepany''s assets, including when, where, who signed it in the ounting department, and who made the final decision. Of course, it was Poppy who made it. Poppy''s hand began to shake and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Jacob had known it all?


    "Is it detailed enough?" Jacob asked as he saw Poppy sitting on pins and needles.


    "Jacob, I''m ..." Poppy was trying to find a reason, but she failed. She never thought Jacob would find it out. She thought she had done it perfectly.


    "What?" Jacob said in a cold voice, "I don''t know when Kane started hispany. How can you be so generous towards him? In just a few months, you transferred nearly a billion dors of assets to hispany.


    "I''m just helping him ..." Poppy put the me on Kane, but she sounded unconvincing.


    "Helping him? You''re helping yourself, aren''t you?" Jacob had been waiting for the day of his showdown with Poppy, and had rehearsed every word he said in his mind.


    "Poppy, tell me what you really want to do."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Poppy pressed her lips together and couldn''t say anything.


    "Do you know what the consequences are for transferringpany assets privately?" Jacob asked Poppy.


    Poppy sped her hands, with her eyes downcast. She bit her lip and her face was livid.


    "Don''t you know, huh?" Jacob spoke in a contemptuous tone, "Then let me tell you, one will be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of more than three years and less than seven years for transferring thepany''s assets. You transferred one billion. It should a very serious case."


    Poppy shuddered at the words and turned her head to look at Jacob incredulously, "Are you nning to send me to court?"


    "Isn''t that how things are supposed to be handled?" Jacob asked her with a smile.


    "I''m your wife!" Poppy said through gritted teeth.


    "Right! You''re my wife but you are secretly harming me. Poppy, that''s why I can''t forgive you!" Jacob said harshly.


    Poppy raised her trembling hand and touched her forehead, thinking about what to do. Was Jacob really going to sue her! No! She did not want to go to jail!


    Fear to the extreme, Poppy got up her courage to stand up, pointed at Jacob, and said, "Don''t you know the reason why I''m doing this? You know clearly what''s going on with you and Lucia. I just n it for my own future! JTP Group is not gained by yourself. Taking a billion is not too much."


    That was what Jacob expected to hear. He then said casually, "So, you''ve already thought of a way out after you divorce me?"


    Poppy was at a loss for words.


    "You want a divorce?" Jacob stood up, put his hands in his pockets, and looked at Poppy condescendingly before saying, "We can divorce as you wish, but you have to sign an agreement. After the divorce, you can''t own any shares of JTP. The one billion will be the alimony for you."


    "Dream on!" Poppy said angrily. The market value of JTP Group was more than ten billion. She would suffer a big loss if she just gained one billion.


    "Poppy, are you confused about your current situation?" Jacob scoffed at Poppy''s words, "The evidence of your crime is in my hands. I only give you two ways. First, let''s meet in court; second, ept my condition to divorce, and I can spare you from jail."


    Poppy was trembling with anger.


    "I''ll give you time to think about it," Jacob said. Knowing Poppy''s character very well, he gave her time to have an inner struggle because it would not make any difference.


    "In fifteen days, tell me the answer. I''ll wait for you."


    Jacob passed Poppy and headed out. Seeing her livid face, Jacob was so happy that he whistled and went out.


    Jacob''s whistle sounded as ear-piercing as a death knell to Poppy. As she slumped onto the couch, Poppy felt her world copse.


    ''Poppy, why? Before you''ve gotten rid of Lucia, you''ve been trapped in an abyss first?''


    In the following ten days, Poppy was thinking about what to do. Jacob did not even return home. The mansion was empty and Poppy was like the walking dead. She no longer put on makeup orbed her hair. She didn''t cheer up a little bit until she thought of Kane who could help her. As the realization hit her, she hurried to call him back.

 Chapter 230 Poppy Gets Angry

    After listening to Poppy''s exnation of what happened, Kane had a whole picture of what she had gone through in the past ten days, but...


    "Poppy, how about you take Jacob''s advice? A billion is enough for an ordinary person. You can take this money to live somewhere else. Do not care about the feud with Lucia or the grudge against Jacob. Isn''t it amazing to live a happy life alone?"


    Although he wanted to help Poppy out of the situation, Kane''s sense of justice clearly told him that Poppy was to me. The result was actually good. Jacob could resort tow and put her in jail if not for old time''s sake. If Jacob did, it was inevitable that Poppy would be sentenced to seven years imprisonment.


    "What are you talking about?" Poppy was furious at his words, pped the table, and red at Kane, "Do you know how much JTP is worth now? Why should I take only one billion?"


    "Poppy, Jacob now has evidence to use you of transferringpany assets. Are you now thinking that you can divorce him in a normal way and share the assets equally?" Kane asked unhappily. "Or why do you think I ask you back?" Poppy adopted her usual bossy attitude.


    Kane frowned. Once again he felt he was a pawn used by Poppy. When he was needed, she would get close to pacify him. When he was not needed, she would just abandon him.


    Thinking about it, Kane put on a cold expression on his face.


    "Poppy, what do you think I can do now?" Kane asked in a cold voice.


    "You''re awyer and legally adept. There must be some way to get me off. Kane, I know you can." It was Poppy''s wishful thinking.


    Kane chuckled and asked Poppy, "You know I''m just awyer, I can defend you based on the facts, but what can I do when the evidence is so clear? At most, I can fight for a reduced sentence."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Then what''s the point of youing back?" Kane''s answer made Poppy disappointed and angry, and she blurted out the most hurtful words. When she noticed that Kane''s gaze had abruptly turned cold, it was toote.


    "I am of little use to you." Kaneughed to himself, "I don''t know what you take me for, but I consider myself your friend, so the most I can do for you is to help reduce your sentence, and it may not work out. Well, you think it over yourself."


    Poppy knew she had misspoken just now, so she tried to say something nice to hold onto Kane. The two were sitting very close. She got closer to Kane, her breast against his arm, as she said coquettishly. "Kane, don''t be angry. I put my mouth in my foot again. I know you have other ways. Can''t you just help me?"


    If it was before, Kane would feel ttered and even bewitched, but now he only had Juliana in his heart. Poppy''s intimacy did not work for him, so he pulled back his arm without mercy and said coldly. "Poppy, all I can do now is to persuade you to ept the condition proposed by Jacob. Honestly, he has shown you mercy. If not, you would have been detained by now. Stop coveting JTP''s assets and let go." "He has shown me mercy?" Rejected once again by Kane, Poppy was desperate to the extreme, and she vented her anger without reservation.


    "Did you forget how he got JTP? Without me, he wouldn''t have hit on Lucia. If I hadn''t set Lucia up to cheat on him, he wouldn''t have been the president of JTP and aplished so much today. Kane, I can''t let go!"


    Kane fixated on Poppy''s face distorted out of anger. He truly felt that this woman was terrifying. And she had totally been corrupted by desire.


    Knowing that she would not listen to his advice, Kane did not bother to say anything more after he finished the sentence, "Think about which to choose, one billion or a reduced sentence."


    Poppy stared nkly into Kane''s determined eyes, finally understanding that she got no one else to turn to.


    "Really, is that all I can do?" Unwillingness surged through her as she asked through gritted teeth.


    "Yes," Kane replied firmly.


    "All right." Poppy stood up abruptly, looked at Kane with cold eyes, and said, "Then I won''t ask you for help. I''ll solve it myself!"


    After speaking, Poppy turned around and left in anger. Kane stood up, hesitated for a moment, and did not go after her.


    Poppy was in deep trouble, but Kane had no sympathy for her, so he would just let her do whatever she wanted.


    After Poppy split up with Kane, she returned home in low spirits. Jacob did not return home. Even if she wanted to beg him for something, he was not there.


    Sitting in the living room and looking at the luxurious crystalmp on the ceiling, Poppy recalled all the things from the time she met Lucia to the time she had a falling out with Jacob. The more she thought about it, the more unwilling she was to just take one billion!


    Without her, Jacob was just a nobody!


    Sitting up abruptly, Poppy decided to drag him down. She called her assistant Daphne and asked her to go to the president''s office to see if Jacob was there.


    Daphne could only agree. She tiptoed up to the top floor and sent a message to Poppy after making sure that Jacob was in the office. Poppy was cheered up at the news. After dressing herself up a little, she rushed to thepany.


    ''Jacob, did you forget that I got something on you?''


    When she arrived at thepany, Poppy went straight to the president''s office and pushed open the door. She found some people stood in front of Jacob''s desk listening to his instructions.


    Poppy finally knew why Jacob could find evidence that she had transferred thepany''s assets so quickly.


    The door was pushed open with a bang, and all the people in the office turned their heads to look at Poppy, some panicked, some guilty, and some gloating. Only Jacob was calm.


    Poppy headed for Jacob with a powerful vibe, and other people hurriedly bowed their heads, "Hello, Ms. Powell."


    "Get out of here!" Poppy bellowed, but those people did not move. They just feigned politeness just now.


    "You guys get out first," Jacob snapped, and only then did those people get out of the office one by one. His henchman closed the door for them thoughtfully.


    When only the two of them were left, Jacob leaned back in his chair and stretched out, askingzily, "Figured it out?"


    Jacob''s attitude made Poppy even more furious, and she rushed to Jacob''s desk, mmed it, and said angrily,


    "Jacob, do you really not take me seriously now?"

 Chapter 231 Slutty Couple

    Jacob nced at Poppy disdainfully as if implying that Poppy asked while knowing the answer.


    Poppy was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She thought to herself, ''Don''t me me for not showing mercy!''This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I agree to divorce you, but I want to take half of the JTP assets!" Poppy said while giving Jacob the evil eye.


    Jacob sneered at her words and said with disdain, "Stop daydreaming, okay? That''s not the conditions I offer. Poppy, have you forgotten what situation you are in?" "No, I''m just curious if you know what situation you are in," Poppy said coldly.


    "I''m fine now." Showing a horrible smile, Jacob opened his arms to show what he had with a smug look as if the whole city behind him belonged to him.


    "Then do you remember how you got to this position?" Poppy narrowed her eyes slightly and said in a low voice.


    "Of course, it''s ..." Jacob wanted to say he achieved everything on his own, but he paused when he realized who he was talking to was Poppy.


    He asked, "What do you mean?"


    Seeing that Jacob seemed to realize something, Poppy withdrew her hands, folded her arms over her chest, and said, "What do I mean? Yep, I did transfer thepany''s assets, but I did it for my future. Do not forget we are in the same boat. Others may not know what you did before, but I absolutely know everything!"


    Hearing Poppy''s threatening tone, Jacob realized he had underestimated her endurance.


    "You can take me to court," Poppy said coldly.


    "Anyway, I will be sentenced. When I am in court, I will talk about what you have done, like how you gained Webbex Group, bribed officials, and did illegal business. Jacob, before you threaten me. Think about how many nasty things you have done!"


    "Do you have proof?" Jacob suppressed his excitement and asked calmly.


    "I don''t, but as long as I''m willing to be against you as a tainted witness, I believe the court will not ignore it. Not to mention that the evidence will be found out, do you think you can live a rather good life when you are caught up in such a scandal?"


    Poppy didn''t believe Jacob was unafraid.


    "What do you want?" Jacob asked Poppy, with his hands on his chin.


    Poppy felt that she had finally gotten the upper hand. With an overjoyed and smug look on her face, she stared coldly at Jacob and said, "I know we can never get back together, so I want a divorce, the destruction of all evidence of my transfer of assets, and an equal share of the JTP assets. I don''t wantpany shares, but an equivalent amount of money."


    "If I agree and also destroy the evidence, then how do you guarantee that you won''t turn state''s evidence against me?" Jacob asked Poppy with the same cold look in his eyes.


    "When I get the money, I''ll leave here immediately, go abroad, and never mention these past events to anyone else. When I am gone, whatever you do to Lucia is none of my business," Poppy said, but Jacob didn''t buy a word of it.


    "It sounds good," Jacob suddenlyughed out and said, "but it''s not convincing. If I agree to meet your request, it''s not hard for you to break your word. Poppy, you know me well enough and you should know that I won''t believe it."


    Jacob made Poppy be the one to make a choice again.


    Poppy frowned. They were facing a dead end. Since they didn''t trust each other, it was hard for them to reach a consensus.


    "So what do you want me to do?" Poppy asked.


    "As usual, take a billion and leave, or see you in court," Jacob said indifferently.


    Poppy didn''t expect Jacob would be so determined, so she raised her eyebrows in surprise and said incredulously, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll report you in court?"


    "You can try..." Jacob narrowed his eyes.


    "I can defend myself. If you dare to turn state''s witness against me, I will testify against you. You falsely use me because you are foundmitting a crime. You have no evidence of my criminal wrongdoing, don''t you? I did bribe officials and did illegal business, but because of this, many people will try to prove my innocence. Believe it or not, I can get away with it. On the contrary, Poppy, apart from Kane, who is there to protect you?"


    Poppy''s face waspletely white after she heard Jacob''s words. She bit her lip tightly. She thought Jacob would be afraid of her, but he appeared so calm now.


    "Poppy," Seeing Poppy''s knitted brows, he smiled and said, "You have three days left. Give me an answer as soon as possible. If you mess with me again, you can''t even get one billion!"


    Although Jacob smiled, the cold light in his eyes was like a de. If it could hurt people, Poppy would have been killed.


    "Jacob, you are so cruel!" Poppy said snappishly through gritted teeth.


    "Am I?" Jacobughed again and continued, "Poppy, you are just eating your own bitter fruit. In the past, I spoiled you so much. You did not appreciate it, but you bossed me around, monitored me, and arranged for your henchmen to work in thepany. To level with you, those of your henchmen have been bought off by me."


    Poppy was dumbfounded, and could only re at Jacob, hating to kill him with her eyes.


    "You know why I fell in love with Lucia again?" Trying to irritate Poppy more, he mentioned Lucia, and even admitted his love for her.


    "You''re the one who pushed me to her side. I told you not to have contact with her, but you just lost your temper and screwed up with her. Every time you did it, I was the one that smoothed it out. You were creating chances for me to spend time with Lucia, weren''t you? Besides, now Lucia is a thousand times better than you!"


    His mention of Lucia was just like a knife that stabbed into Poppy''s heart and was turned several times.


    Breathing hard from the pain, Poppy gasped for air. She raised her hand, pointed at Jacob, and said in a trembling voice, "As expected, you slutty couple are together again!"


    "Watch your mouth!" Jacob stopped smiling with a cruel look in his eyes. "Slutty couple? She and I used to be a legally recognized couple. You''re just the third wheel. That slutty woman can only be you!"

 Chapter 232 Threaten Kane

    After walking out of thepany, Poppy staggered into the street and bumped into a lot of passers-by, who then got angry and were about to lose their temper. But when they saw Poppy''s dispirited look, they distanced themselves from Poppy, so Poppy just walked forward aimlessly.


    "How could this happen?" She thought she could threaten Jacob with his past wrongdoings, but he didn''t care at all. For Poppy, even thest ray of hope was gone.


    Sitting on the stone fence of the roadside parterre, Poppy looked haggard with sadness in her eyes and her body bent as if she had instantly aged several dozen years. Did she have to ept the conditions proposed by Jacob and let him live a happy life with Lucia?


    Poppy clenched her fists and rejected the result.


    ''No way! I can''t let that slutty couple live better than me!''


    Dominated by greed and lust, Poppy was resentful and unwilling to admit defeat.


    Jacob was right. The only one who could protect her was Kane.


    She seemed to realize something, took her phone out, and called Kane. She did not ask Kane out but asked him to go to a ce where she could talk to him freely over the phone.


    "I''m home now. Just go ahead," Kane answered.


    "Kane, help me," Poppy said tly.


    "You haven''t figured it out yet?" Kane said with a sigh.


    "I can''t figure it out. Why should I? I''ll never let Jacob enjoy the fruits of mybor, and I''ll never let him and Lucia live a happy life. I swear that I''ll let him suffer!" Poppy said fiercely.


    "Poppy, I told you there was no way. Why..." Kane heaved another sigh, but he was interrupted by Poppy before he could finish.


    "Kane, don''t force me. The only one who can help me now is you. If you don''t help me, I have a way to make you suffer!" Poppy said threatening words without hesitation. For old time''s sake, she chose to say those words to Kane over the phone.


    "Poppy, are you threatening me?" Kane''s voice sounded calm.


    "You forced me to do this," Poppy said domineeringly, "Kane, a person who has a weakness is vulnerable. Juliana is now in love with you and has a son with you, but she doesn''t know that the person who raped her is you and her son is also yours. What would happen if she knew?"


    "Poppy!" Kane''s angry voice came from the other end.


    Poppy''s heart trembled. When she quarreled with Jacob, Jacob often shouted out her name, but she had never felt so heartbroken. In her mind, Kane''s shout indicated that their rtionship ended from now on. Though reluctant, Poppy, driven by desire, forced herself to toughen up.


    "Kane, I''m at the end of my rope, so don''t me me. Just help me and I promise I won''t reveal the truth to Juliana."


    "Poppy, do you know the consequences of saying those things to me?" Kane asked in a low voice.


    Poppy froze at her words. The ruthlessness on her face was reced by the vulnerability that Kane could not see.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She said with an undertone, "After this is done, you do not want to see me again, and our friendship of more than ten years is over."


    "Is it worth it for the money and the resentment?" Kane continued to ask.


    "I don''t know, but I can''t ept the results!" Poppy gritted her teeth and said, "I can''t ept that Lucia lives better than me, that Jacob enjoys the fruits of ourbor, that they''ve rekindled the romance, that ..." Unwillingness and resentment filled Poppy''s heart.


    "Poppy, you changed a lot." Kane sighed. When exactly did the woman he loved be so hideous?


    "Do you miss the old me?" Poppy raised her eyes, and there was a glint in them.


    Kane didn''t respond.


    Poppy murmured to herself, "Kane, I know you still love me, otherwise you would not have rushed back to help me. If you are willing to walk away with me, we can live a wealthy life with one billion. Juliana and you have only known each other for a short time. Soon you will forget her, and your son. I can have a son with you. I am willing to do that, Kane!"


    If Kane was willing to be with her, Poppy felt she could reallypromise with Jacob. Also, she thought Kane would agree to leave with her. After all, it was very beneficial to Kane. But she never thought that Kane turned down her request right away.


    "Poppy, that''s impossible!" Kane tly denied himself. "I truly love Julia, and I have long decided that I will stay with her and the baby for the rest of my life. There is no way I will go with you."


    Her hope was once again shattered by Kane mercilessly. Poppy''s hand holding the phone trembled, and she said in a trembling voice, "Kane, are you going to be so heartless to me?"


    Jacob had Lucia, Kane had Juliana, and was she the only one left alone?


    Poppy''s heart contracted.


    "Am I heartless to you?" Kane asked Poppy. "I''ve been in love with you for more than ten years and have been silently backing you up. I can watch you stay with Jacob, help you gain Webbex Group, and do anything for your sake. But humans will change. I can''t love you without anything in return forever."


    "Good point." Poppyughed bitterly, and after a fewughs, she was dead inside. "All right, for the benefit of us, help me, or I will tell the truth to Juliana. It''s up to you to decide. I''ll only give you two days to think about it!"


    Poppy hung up the phone after she finished speaking.


    Now, she just wanted money!


    Kane heaved a sigh as he listened to the busy toneing from the phone. Poppy was really crazy, and she would not even let him go. But what should he choose? Jacob and Poppy had a falling out and tensions between them grew. On the contrary, Lucia was enjoying a rare moment of peace in Hawaii, USA.


    The sun, the beach, the sea, the music, and all the beautiful and pleasant things were in Hawaii.


    Having prepared to face up to Esmae, Lucia just put aside those worries and had a good time with Theodore these days.


    Arthur was tenderly following Lucia, secretly happy that Lucia didn''t repulse his approach. He also took this opportunity to embrace her freely to reveal his desire for her.


    In the sunset, Theodore was running on the waves crashing on the beach like a rabbit, Arthur followed behind him while putting his arm around Lucia''s waist.

 Chapter 233 Seeking Justice!

    The afterglow was so beautiful. Arthur looked sideways at Lucia, who looked both beautiful and innocent with a red glow on her face.


    He said sentimentally, "If only this moment couldst forever."


    Lucia did not respond, as if she had not heard Arthur''s words. Arthur was a little disappointed and could only express his displeasure by wrapping his arms more tightly around Lucia''s waist. Noticing Arthur''s childish behavior, Lucia was amused and sad. She heard what he said just now, but she could not and did not dare to respond.


    Honestly, she thought the same as him.


    Lucia and Arthur were different. Arthur was forced to give up this rtionship because of his responsibility for Juliana, but it was Lucia who sustained the hurt. She was hurt badly and had a deeper understanding.


    It was clear that Arthur had done so many things to hurt her, but Lucia knew that she still loved him. Also, Lucia realized that she didn''t have to be together with him though she loved him. Love was not about possession or living together every day. Love was an instinct, and it had nothing to do with others and even the one being loved.


    With this thought in mind, Lucia could get along with Arthur so naturally. Otherwise, she would have fled away as soon as he came near her.


    "Lucia, haven''t you ever selfishly thought of asking me to leave Juliana alone, to leave her child alone, and to take you and Teddy away?" For some reason, Arthur suddenly asked Lucia. "Why bother?" Lucia gave the answer at once.


    Lucia''s answer was simple. Arthur could not help but give a wry smile. He wanted to tell Lucia that the child Juliana gave birth to was probably not his. He wanted to tell her that he was trying to figure out a way to confirm it, but he was afraid that he would make Lucia hope for nothing.


    "We have agreed to not mention those things, haven''t we?" Lucia turned her head and said with an undertone. Her small face was pink in the afterglow and her eyes were as brilliant as the stars in the night sky.


    "I''m sorry," Arthur made an apology. "These few days are too good to be true, and I can''t help myself..."


    "Just think of it as a dream." Lucia interrupted Arthur.


    "If only I wouldn''t wake up ..." Arthur put on a bitter smile again. His eyes were flooded with affection for Lucia, though he had tried hard to hide it.


    Arthur''s pupil color was dreamy. At this time, his eyes were as deep as the sea in the afterglow. Lucia looked into his eyes, tiptoed and kissed him on the lips.


    After the kiss, she said softly, "At least, for now, you''re still in the dream ..."


    Arthur stood frozen in ce. When he recovered his wits, Lucia had run ahead to chase Theodore. Mother and son were chasing and ying on the beach. Theirughs came into Arthur''s ears. Lifting his hand to touch his lips, he murmured with his eyes smiling, "Yeah, at least now I''m still in the dream..."


    Arthur decided not to think about it, and strode towards Lucia and Theodore. They smiled at each other mischievously, ran forward, and trod the waves along the way, leaving three long rows of footprints on the beach, one small and tworge, which looked so sweet. But soon, the waves washed them away.


    Ka had been very angry over these past few days. She was very resentful at the thought that her daughter was in confinement and taking care of the baby alone while Arthur was having fun with Lucia and their son abroad.


    What made her even angrier was Sophie''s attitude. Since that day on the phone, as the wrongdoer, Sophie never contacted them. In Ka''s opinion, Sophie gottae to the Knight Residence to make an apology!


    Unfortunately, Sophie didn''t do it as Ka wished.


    The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became. That day, sheined to Juliana.


    "Julia, how can you be so cid?"


    Juliana had been very unhappy recently because of Kane''s old mes for Poppy. Her mother''sint made her even more depressed, so she said in an unpleasant tone, "What else could I do? I left in a fit of rage to remind them I''m not a pushover, but unexpectedly Arthur seized this chance to spend time with Lucia and their son. I also feel depressed. But what can I do?"


    "It was so impulsive." Ka regretted being too impulsive.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Juliana lowered her eyes and snorted.


    "What kind of woman is Lucia? How did she bewitch Arthur so much?" In Ka''s view, even if Lucia and Arthur knew each other first, Lucia could be only considered as the other woman, since Juliana was Arthur''s fianc¨¦e. At the same time, Ka was really curious about what kind of woman Lucia was.


    "It''s not that hard to see her. The pictures of her and her son are on Arthur''s desk in his office. He refused to remove them though I had lost my temper with him many times and asked him to throw them away," Juliana said to add fuel to the fire.


    "He has gone too far!" Ka was furious at Juliana''s words and criticized her, "Why are you so stupid? Why didn''t you tell us when you knew about his rtionship with that woman?"


    Juliana pressed her lips together and then said, "I trusted Arthur and thought he would really cut ties with her. I didn''t expect ..."


    "No, we can''t just wait around. We gotta make the Davies know that the Knight family can''t be messed with!" Ka seemed to think of something and said firmly.


    "Mom, what do you want to do?" Juliana asked Ka, puzzled.


    "Leave it to me. Take care of the baby. I am going to Athegate and stay there for a few days." Ka made up her mind. The Knights were waiting around anxiously, but the Davies just put their minds at ease. That was unfair. She gotta go to Athegate to seek justice from Sophie!


    Juliana didn''t say anything. After thinking for a while, she said, "That''s good, Mom. Dad''s attitude has been unclear, but we can''t just wait around. The issues of Arthur, me, and the baby can''t remain unsolved." "Okay, I will have the housekeeper book the flight now. Don''t tell your father about this. I''m afraid he will stop me." When it came to her husband who didn''t stand up for Juliana, Ka was fuming with anger. That afternoon, Ka arrived at Athegate without telling her husband. Instead of going to Fragranerde Hall, she first went to the Branch of Davonnis.

 Chapter 234 Dont Try to Fool Me!

    When Kyle saw Ka appear, he was surprised. He had met Ka before and knew she was Arthur''s mother-inw, so he didn''t dare to stop her but just implied that Arthur was not there when she barged into the top floor.


    "Can you stop talking nonsense? Don''t you know who I am?" Ka said snappishly, annoyed at Kyle who gave the runaround and blocked her way.


    "Of course, I know you are Mr. Davies''s mother-inw and have a noble status, but Mr. Davies is not here right now, so I can''t let you enter his office," Kyle said, troubled. Sweat appeared on his forehead as he thought to himself, ''Mr. Davies, you gotta be on my side if I offend your mother-inw because of this.''


    "Are you afraid I''m going to do something bad to Arthur?" Ka questioned Kyle.


    "No, I am not afraid," Kyle said with his head down. He nced up and saw Ka ring at him, so he hurriedly exin, "No, I am sure you will never do anything bad to Mr. Davies!"


    "If so, just let me in," Ka said in an unpleasant tone.


    "I can''t." Kyle''s faint voice said. He dutifully stood in Ka''s way, but it didn''t work for Ka.


    Since Kyle refused to give way, Ka looked coldly at him and began to walk forward. Kyle dared not to stop her or call security, so he was forced to step all the way back to the office door. At this time Kyle really hoped that the office could be locked, but Arthur didn''t put a lock on the office door since the whole floor was locked down usually.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Get out of the way! Or I won''t show you any mercy!" When Kyle''s entire back was against the office door, Ka snapped in annoyance.


    Kyle saw the anger in Ka''s eyes. Startled, he could only move to the side.


    Ka red at Kyle and reached out to push open the door to Arthur''s office. Kyle followed behind her for fear that something would go wrong.


    Entering the office, Ka looked around the interior and then headed straight for Arthur''s desk with a clear purpose.


    Kyle wanted to ask Ka to stop, but he said nothing when he saw Ka standing next to the chair and looking at the desk.


    ''Is this woman Lucia? Is this child their son?''


    Ka thought to herself when she looked at the pictures on the desk.


    Ka discovered that the picture of her daughter on Arthur''s desk was taken with Arthur when she was a teenager. The pictures of Lucia and Theodore, however, could take up a special ce on the desk. It indicated that Arthur cherished them very much.


    ''He would rather argue with Juliana than throw these two pictures away?'' Ka sneered inside as she reached out, took their photos directly, and stuffed them into her bag.


    ''If you don''t throw them away, I''ll do it for you!''


    "Mrs. Knight, what are you doing!" Kyle saw Ka take some photos away. He knew those photos were more important to Arthur than any other trade secret!


    Ka looked at Kyle nonchntly. She expected that he would not dare make a move against her, so she said coldly, "Tell Arthur toe to me if he wants the pictures back." "Mrs. Knight, you are giving me a hard time, aren''t you?" Kyle said bitterly.


    "So what? Just tell him what I''ve told you. I''ll wait for him!" Ka said and left with her bag. Kyle followed behind her. He could do nothing but tried to figure out how to give Arthur an exnation. Getting out of Branch of Davonnis, Ka headed for Fragranerde Hall. She thought Sophie would be surprised to see her, but Sophie was calm as usual, which made Ka more dissatisfied. "You don''t seem surprised at my arrival." Sitting on the sofa, Ka stared coldly at Sophie without drinking the tea made by Sophie.


    "Ka, we have been friends for decades. I know your temper well," Sophie said gently.


    Ka snorted. Though she had cursed Sophie countless times in her mind, she couldn''t just throw a fit when talking to Sophie face to face. They had been friends for decades. It was not that easy to break off their friendship.


    "How many days are you nning to stay here?" Sophie asked.


    "Just skip the pleasantries. I came to ask you when you are going to give an exnation to Julia!" Ka cut straight to the point.


    Sophie smiled at that and said, "Nothing has happened yet. Why do you want me to offer an exnation?"


    "Nothing has happened yet?" Ka was straightforward. She was not happy to hear that. "First, you doubt my grandson''s origin. Second, Arthur hides the fact that he has a son with another woman. But you think nothing has happened yet?"


    "Everything that happens has a cause and effect. It''s our fault that we haven''t informed you, but have you ever thought about why Julia hasn''t told you? When Julia returned to the country, Arthur and Lucia have been in a love rtionship. She did not mention it to you, right?"


    Sophie suppressed her emotions for Arthur''s sake, but it didn''t mean that the Davies family had to bear all the injustice and guilt. It was true that Juliana tried to sow discord. For a person of bad character like Juliana, Sophie would never let him or her off the hook. If not for her friendship with the Knight family, she would have told everything to Ka.


    Ka found it hard to answer Sophie''s question. Judging from Juliana''s tone of voice earlier, she could tell Juliana knew the past rtionship between Arthur and that woman.


    When Ka was lost in thought with her brows knitted, Sophie sighed softly. She couldn''t figure out why the rtionship between the Knight family and the Davies family became such a mess.


    "Ka, you know me well. I am not an unreasonable person. I insisted on testing the baby''s DNA and allowed Arthur to visit his son abroad. Do you think that all I did is to make things difficult for Julia? I brought Julia up. To be honest, I spent more time with her than you did. I have taken her as my child. Why would I give her a hard time unreasonably?"


    "Then tell me why you did all this!" Ka couldn''t retort Sophie, so she could only ask Sophie for a clear answer.


    "As elders, there are some things we can''t get out in the open. You just need to know I am not trying to make things difficult for Juliana. As to the rest, it is the business between Julia and Arthur." Sophie was reluctant to reveal the things about Juliana to Ka.


    "You mean, I have to go back and ask Julia?" said Ka, frowning.


    "It''s up to you. You''re Julia''s mother. I can''t decide that for you." Sophie knew how much it would hurt Ka and Robert to have Juliana tell them that she had been raped, so she couldn''t decide anything for Ka.

 Chapter 235 I Am Being Targeted, Help Me!

    Seeing Ka''s confused face, Sophie leaned over and handed the cup of tea to her, and said, "Ka, the universe is fickle. Sometimes things are not as simple as what we see. You just see Arthur and me making things difficult for Julia, but you can''t see what Arthur has done for Julia. The reason why Edwin didn''te to their engagement party is that he has long admitted the identity of Lucia and Teddy. At the beginning of the year, he even took Teddy back to his hometown to visit his ancestors graves, but in the end, things became such a mess. You can say I am selfish. But I am Arthur''s mother, and I have to think of him."


    "I understand." This simple sentence indicated that Ka had forgiven Sophie.


    Sophie showed a faint smile and continued, "We will find out the truth one day, and the easiest way to do that is to have the baby''s DNA tested. We, as well as Julia, need to figure that out." Ka raised her eyebrows and looked at Sophie withplicated emotions in her eyes. Intelligent as she was, she understood the implication of Sophie''s words.


    Ka and Sophie talked for a long time that day, and in the afternoon Ka rushed back to Lepus without having dinner with Sophie. When she faced Juliana again, she was uncertain about what to do. Sophie''s words did make sense. She vaguely perceived that Juliana was hiding something from her, but it was tricky for her to ask Juliana about it without hurting Juliana.


    She couldn''t figure out a way, so she just put it on hold.


    Kane was threatened by Poppy, but instead of making any preparations to exonerate Poppy, he started thinking about the possibility of confessing to Juliana.


    He couldn''t let Poppy make any more mistakes. The day after he spoke with Poppy, Kane returned to Lepus, but he didn''t dare to contact Juliana yet.


    Poppy thought Kane was trying to figure out how to get her out of the situation, so she got much more relieved. Since they had fallen out, she didn''t call to ask Kane, nor did she know Kane had left. Jacob, at the same time, was thinking of a way to deal with Poppy. That day, when Poppy had a showdown with him, he pretended to be calm, but only he knew that Poppy''s threat worked and even made him fidgety.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Arthur had made the public believe that there was more to Lucia''s cheating. If Poppy told the truth in court, Jacob thought his reputation would be ruined and the shares price of JTP would be influenced even if he could get away with the punishment. Jacob was unwilling to take such consequences.


    Jacob failed to think of a way, so he could onlye to Cloudwork Corp and seek Spencer''s help.


    In Spencer''s office, Jacob skipped pleasantries with Spencer and straightforwardly told Spencer about the difficulties he had. Spencerughed instead after hearing Jacob''s words.


    "What are youughing at?" Jacob was annoyed that Spencer wasughing at his difficulties that made him unable to sleep.


    "I''mughing at your weakness." Spencer stoppedughing and said calmly.


    "What do you mean?" Jacob was confused.


    "Poppy''s words are not convincing. Even if she leaves with the money you give her, she is bound toe back and ckmail you with it after she squanders it, and she is just like a bottomless pit," Spencer said.


    "Of course, I know it. That''s why I ask you for help!" Jacob huffed.


    "Jacob, what kind of person do you think can''t talk?" Spencer leaned on the couch and said casually.


    "A mute?" Jacob replied without thinking, and Spencer was lost for words.


    Standing up, Spencer walked over to the wine cab to get a bottle and gave Jacob a heavy pat on the shoulder as he passed Jacob.


    Jacob looked at Spencer suspiciously. Suddenly an idea shed through his mind. Did Spencer want him to kill Poppy?


    Pouring a ss of wine, Spencer turned around and saw Jacob''s startled face. He understood Jacob got his meaning, so he raised his ss to propose a toast with a vicious smile on his face.


    Two days had passed. Poppy called Kane, but he didn''t answer her phone. Suspicious, Poppy anxiously went to his house to look for him, but his home was empty. Then she went to hispany, but his colleagues told Poppy that Kane hadn''te back and even applied for the resignation two days ago. Only then did Poppy realize that Kane had betrayed her.


    When she was hesitating whether to contact Juliana, Poppy sensitively noticed that there seemed to be a few more people around her. It was not that she deliberately paid attention to them, but those three men looked like foreigners and they appeared in her vicinity from time to time.


    This was so strange. To test them, she deliberately drove the car alone to a scenic spot in the suburbs and ran behind the mascot next to the ticket office to hide when no one was around. After a short time, another car arrived and it was those foreigners who got out of the car; as soon as they got out of the car, they looked around. Poppy was sure they were looking for her.


    Frightened, Poppy suspected that she was being targeted. She was the vice president of JTP, a well-knownpany in Athegate, so perhaps someone wanted to ckmail her.


    She called Kane, but Kane didn''t answer her call. Poppy had no choice but to seek Jacob''s help. Though they were at loggerheads, Poppy believed Jacob would not stand by and do nothing for the sake of their past rtionship!


    "Hello, is this Jacob?" After the call was answered, Poppy said with an undertone while watching those men''s reactions.


    "Well, have you made a decision?" Jacob said faintly.


    "We''ll talk about thister. I''ve noticed some foreigners following metely. Jacob, I suspect they''re trying to kidnap me, so let''s put our grudge aside for now. Can youe to pick me up?" Poppy pleaded with a trembling voice.


    "You worry too much," Jacob said casually. "Is it strange for a few foreigners to show up at Athegate?"


    "No," Poppy said anxiously, "they''ve been following me for the past two days. I see them everywhere I go. Jacob, believe me, I must be being targeted!"


    "Don''t be so jittery," Jacob shouted. "Just call the police. What''s the use of talking to me?"


    "They haven''t done anything to me yet. There is no point in calling the police..." Poppy was about to cry.


    "It''s just that you are too paranoid, isn''t it?"


    "Jacob, I''m begging you. Help me, please? I''m really scared." Poppy looked at those robust men. She was so scared that she hid her pride and asked Jacob for help in an imploring voice.


    Jacob sighed on the other end of the phone, and only after a while did he reluctantly say, "Where are you?"

 Chapter 236 Please Take Me away

    "I''m at Meadows Gardens, hiding behind the mascot next to the ticket office. Come quickly. I''ll wait for you!" Poppy hurriedly told him about her location.


    "Okay, just wait for me there." Jacob hung up the phone after that, but what he did next was to dial another number.


    Poppy calmed down a little bit. She carefully hid herself while observing the three men. She regretted that she had chosen such a remote scenic spot. It was lunch break; even the conductor had gone to eat lunch, and the few tourists in the scenic spot could not make her feel secure at all.


    Just when Poppy was suppressing her fear and waiting for Jacob, she noticed that the three men wereing in her direction after receiving a phone call. Poppy''s heart was pounding and the beads of sweat on her forehead kepting down. She prayed inside that they were just walking over to have a look and didn''t really find her.


    But when the three got closer and closer, Poppy finally realized that something was wrong and they wereing directly at her!


    Her body reacted quicker than her mind. Poppy abruptly scurried out from behind the mascot and ran towards her car. The three men saw this, sped up and chased after her. Poppy panted desperately, even her high heels were wrenched off. When those men were only ten meters away, she finally arrived at her car.


    She quickly got into the car. Sweat blurred her vision and she could even hear her heart thumping. When she stared the engine, those three men had reached her car. Poppy quickly pressed the button to lock the car door. The three men pped the window in annoyance, and one of them even stopped in front of the car.


    Without any hesitation, Poppy stepped on the gas pedal. The roar of engine sounded, and the next second it rushed out like an arrow, and knocked out the man in front of the car. Poppy did not dare to stop, and continued to step onto the gas pedal, only to see from the rear-view mirror that the three men were screaming at her in annoyance.


    The car quickly drove away from the scenic spot, but Poppy did not dare to stop for even a moment. Her hands were trembling and her heart was pounding. A realization hit her mind. It was Jacob!


    Only Jacob knew she was hiding behind the mascot, and the three men came directly towards her after answering the phone. Clearly, they had learned her position.


    Thinking of this, Poppy mmed the steering wheel, and the car zigzagged through the highway, but she did not give a damn about it.


    She just cursed angrily, "Jacob, you''re a jerk! You really ask someone to kidnap me!"


    Poppy was angry. She thought of any possibility of their future, but she never thought Jacob would injure her. It seemed she underestimated his ruthlessness.


    Thinking of this, Poppy drove the car towards the airport. Luckily, she had her ID and bank card with her everywhere she went. At present, escaping from here was the most important thing now.


    On the other side, the three men who failed to catch Poppy had to call Jacob.


    Knowing that Poppy had escaped, Jacob angrily cursed them for being useless. They were killers Spencer had found from abroad, but he didn''t expect that they were easily found out by Poppy and they even let Poppy escape.


    "Idiot! Idiot! Idiot!" Jacob was so angry that he cursed repeatedly and hung up the phone only after the other party promised to continue the move.


    Putting away his phone, Jacob knew that Poppy must have known he was behind this. He got up and rushed home, hoping that Poppy would run home and hide, though it was unlikely to happen. Unfortunately, by the time Jacob returned home, Poppy had boarded a ne to Lepus, and Jacob immediately called the bank to freeze all her bank cards.


    ''Poppy, I''ll see where you can run!''


    Kane was hesitant to look for Juliana, so he did not turn off his phone. Because of this, he knew all the calls Poppy had made to him and he just ignored them. But this afternoon, Kane received a text message from Poppy.


    "Kane, I''m begging you to answer my call; Jacob''s going to kill me!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When he saw Poppy''s message, Kane was shocked and called Poppy, only to find out that she was also in Lepus and was hiding in a hotel near the airport.


    "Kane, you finally answered my call." Hearing Kane''s voice, Poppy burst into tears.


    "Poppy, what did you mean by the text message you sent me?" Kane hurriedly asked.


    Poppy then told Kane what happened to her. Kane immediately realized how serious the matter was, asked her about where she was, and rushed over. At the hotel, Kane met Poppy, who looked haggard.


    As soon as she saw Kane, Poppy''s tears flowed down. And she threw herself into his arms and cried sadly.


    Kane hugged Poppy and could say nothing tofort her. Though he knew she asked for it, he could not me her when seeing her haggard look.


    After crying for a long time and venting out her emotions, Poppy then sobbed and said to Kane, "Kane, Jacob is going to kill me. He sent some thugs to kidnap me; I found out in time and escaped, but he froze my bank cards. If you don''te over today, I will be thrown out of the hotel."


    When the hotel manager came up to inform her that he would call the police if she did not have money to pay the charge by noon, Poppy was really devastated.


    Kane hesitated for a moment and asked Poppy, "Are you sure it''s Jacob?"


    Kane didn''t expect that Jacob would go this far either.


    "That''s him!" Poppy wiped tears, both eyes red and swollen from crying. "Kane, you have to save me or I''ll be killed!"


    Kane thought about it. Jacob indeed may do such a thing. After all, he could not agree to with the conditions Poppy offered. To Jacob, the only feasible way was to make Poppy disappear from the world forever, so that she would never pose any threat to him.


    Kane had mixed feelings after seeing Poppy''s misery.


    "Don''t worry." Kane could only reassure Poppy. "Jacob can''t search the country for you no matter how capable he it, and I don''t think he''ll know you havee to Lepus."


    "Kane, I beg you to take me away." This time, Poppy degraded herself, clutched Kane''s arm and begged.


    "Jacob has frozen all my bank cards, but I still have some stocks. After selling all of them, I will get the money that is enough for us to live a good life. It''s insecure to stay in the country. You take me away! Let''s go abroad!"

 Chapter 237 Why cant families be together

    Kane looked into Poppy''s pleading eyes and sighed. "Poppy, you know that''s impossible."


    Poppy was stunned. She had begged him in such a humble manner, but he was still indifferent?


    "Is it because of Juliana?" Poppy was stuck in this question.


    "I can''t leave her and the baby alone," Kane said firmly. He believed that Poppy reaped what she sowed and that he couldn''t leave Juliana and their son alone because of Poppy.


    Poppy fell silent, biting her lip with a look of resentfulness. Kane saw her expression and said frankly, "I am not afraid that you tell Julia the truth; in fact, I have thought about confessing to her. It''s just that I do not know how to say it yet."


    "I won''t say anything to her!" Poppy said grumpily, "Do you think I will be that cruel to you?"


    Kane didn''t buy a word of it. He knew Poppy said that to fix their friendship, and he had long seen through Poppy, so he would never be used by her again.


    "Kane, please do not confess to Juliana," Poppy said after thinking about it. "I have to continue to hide from Jacob in the future and I need some backing. The Knight Group is a well-knownpany in the country. If Juliana is willing to back me up, maybe..."


    "You still want to use her even now?" Poppy''s words disgusted Kane and he rebuked Poppy loudly.


    "I just want her to help me ..." Poppy said innocently, not understanding why Kane was furious. Selfish as she was, she could not judge what she did was wrong.


    Kane was so angry with Poppy''s innocent look that he couldn''t say anything. Poppy saw this and quicklyforted him.


    "Kane, don''t be angry. Didn''t we have a deal before? Brought up by the Davies family, your child will be the best of the best in the future, and if you tell Julia, then our effort is in vain."


    "I''d rather have him begging with me than being named after Davies!" Kane said firmly. That was the consequence which he was ready to bear. He feared that Juliana would not forgive him, but at the same time, he looked forward to meeting his child as a father.


    He hoped that the child could call him daddy when the child grew up a little bit.


    Poppy did not expect Kane to be so determined and knew that he could not be persuaded, so she started to talk about her own difficulties.


    "Well then, you confess to her. I''ll find a ce to hide. It''s not a big deal. Everything will be over if Jacob does catch me."


    "Why are you saying that?" Knowing that Poppy was deliberately saying that to arouse his sympathy, Kane sighed. "Don''t worry. I won''t leave you alone, but I need to think about how to solve this matter." Kane had his own difficulties. He had vowed to Juliana to break off the rtionship with Poppy, but now he could not leave Poppy alone under such circumstances.


    Poppy didn''t know Kane had his own difficulties. She just felt happy to hear his words of constion, and she knew that Kane would not leave her.


    Thus, Poppy stayed at Lepus.


    One week had passed, and people had to wake up from their dreams. Lucia and Arthur took Theodore to Honolulu International Airport together, yet the destination was different. "Lucia, I should escort you to Chicago with Teddy. I am so worried about you." Before he was about to check in, Arthur was making onest effort.


    Last night, after Theodore was asleep, Lucia hinted to Arthur toe with her to the balcony and told her ns to him.


    "Tomorrow, you go back to the country, and I''ll send Teddy back to Chicago." Under the moonlight, Lucia''s face looked soft, and the breeze gently held her hair, and that was what Arthur wanted to do most. "No, I''ll take you back and when we arrive in Chicago, I''ll go back home." Arthur refused.


    "Don''t go," Lucia said, a little tired, "Esmae must have found out that you and I took Teddy here for a holiday, and I have to exin it to her this time.If she finds out that you sent us back, I am afraid she will..." Though Lucia was not afraid that Esmae lost her temper with her, she did not want to make Esmae angry and sad. It was her fault for concealing it, after all.


    "She won''t find out," Arthur reached out to take Lucia''s hand and said softly, with a n in mind.


    Arthur had never met Esmae before and he wanted to talk to her in person. He was never evasive of the problems. That was his way of doing things.


    Lucia looked into Arthur''s eyes and read his thoughts.


    She sighed and said, "Listen to me, okay?"


    "Lucia, I know you''ve been carrying something on your mind all week and you''ve just been holding on for Teddy, so let me take it on with you, okay?" Arthur said heartily.


    "There''s really no need. Your presence in front of your aunt will only anger her. It''s better not to go." Lucia said helplessly.


    Arthur also knew that things could be worsened by his presence, and he hesitated for Lucia''s sake.


    Lucia bit her lower lip and suddenly leaned into Arthur''s embrace, whispering in the same tone she used to use to fawn him. "Arthur, listen to me."


    Arthur only felt a warmth in his arms. Lucia had leaned his body. His heart throbbed. Immediately he reached out to encircle her slender and soft body. His sigh had represented that his persistence failed. Outside the balcony, the waves made a rustling sound, as if they were also feeling sorry for the loving but unlucky "couple".


    Hearing Arthur say this again, Lucia smiled helplessly and said, "Didn''t we all reach an agreementst night?"


    Arthur could only give up. After a fierce hug and a kiss to Theodore, he passed through security first in the sound of the announcement. His flight time was ahead of Lucia and Theodore''s.


    Reluctantly watching his father leave, Theodore looked like a little man to hold his tears and waved desperately to say goodbye to him. When Arthurpletely disappeared at the end of the passage, he looked up to ask Lucia and tears also slipped from the corners of the eyes.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Mommy, why can''t we be together as a family?"


    Theodore couldn''t figure out why Mommy and Daddy were obviously in love with each other, but Mommy had to send him to Chicago to live with Grandma Esmae, and why Daddy had to hide Esmae from knowing that his dad was on vacation with him.


    Lucia''s heart ached after hearing Theodore''s words, squatted down to tenderly wipe away his teardrops and said softly, "Teddy, the adult world is veryplicated and sometimes you can''t get what you want, but Mommy promises you that I will always love you, and so does Daddy."

 Chapter 238 Never fall in love with him!

    Theodore seemed to understand theplexity in Lucia''s eyes and raised his hand to wipe his tears and responded, "Mommy, I understand and I will always be good and listen to Grandma Esmae and wait for


    Mommy and Daddy to pick me up."


    Lucia took Theodore''s small body into her arms, not letting him see her tearful eyes.


    At 9 p.m. Lucia and Theodore returned to Chicago, where they met Brown''s butler and ten male servants at the airport.


    Lucia saw the situation and found it both funny and annoying. Was she nning to arrest them?


    "William!" As soon as he saw the butler, Theodore jumped over excitedly. William, the butler, had always been very good to Theodore, and because he was a bit older and always treated him as his grandson, Theodore was very close to him.


    "Mr. Teddy," William smiled at the sight of Theodore, picking him up before saying to Lucia.


    "Miss Lucia, Mrs. Brown is waiting for you."


    "I know." Lucia responded and followed them to the car.


    In the car, Theodore excitedly told William about what happened in Hawaii and the beautiful scenery. William lovingly looked at him and listened to what he said. Only Lucia was silent all the way, looking out the window. No one knew what she was thinking.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Finally, they arrived at Browns Manor. William held Theodore in his arms as soon as he got off the car, said to Lucia that Brown was in the study and then took the child upstairs first. It should also be an order of Esmae in advance.


    Taking a deep breath, Lucia walked toward Esmae''s study.


    Knocking on the door, she heard Esmae say, "You''re willing toe back?"


    A single sentence revealed Esmae''s unresolved anger.


    Lucia had a forced smile and walked into the study, answering in a low voice, "I''m back."


    Esmae watched Lucia walk into the study and gestured with her eyes for her to sit down on the couch before Lucia spoke.


    "Esmae, Teddy misses his dad. Arthur is Teddy''s father anyway. I can''t let my child''s expectations go unfulfilled."


    Looking at Esmae, Lucia sincerely exined her intentions.


    "So you''d rather lie to me." Esmae said coldly.


    "I''m sorry I kept this from you." Lucia said with undertone to express her apology.


    "Lucia, you forget who sent Teddy to me months ago, crying to me about Arthur''s treachery, do you remember?" Esmae intoned.


    "It''s me," Lucia admitted, "but ..."


    "The father of the child does not have to be only Arthur, and a father''s love is not something that only a biological father can give. Just as I treat you, I believe I love you enough to call it a mother''s love." Esmae looked at Lucia and said, and the words seemed to have a deeper meaning.


    "Of course, the impression of my mother faded long ago, and it was you who made me feel motherly love again." Lucia''s eyes were already slightly moist when she said this.


    Esmae''s kindness to herself was something she had not forgotten.


    "So you''ll listen to me, won''t you?" Esmae asked Lucia seriously.


    Lucia lowered her eyes, thought for a long time and then nodded. She knew that she was not asking this for no reason.


    "Good, then you do as I say and prepare to get engaged to Spencer." Esmae dropped this bombshell on Lucia without warning. "What?" Lucia immediately lifted her head at the sound of her voice, hardly believing her ears.


    "You heard me right, I want you to get engaged to Spencer." Esmae''s voice implied an unquestionable determination.


    "But," Lucia stood up anxiously, "you know Spencer is not a good person. He is extremely scheming, and he deals with people ..."


    "Is Arthur better?" Esmae did not wait for Lucia to finish but shouted, and Lucia suddenly stopped talking.


    Seeing that Lucia was in pain, Esmae was distressed, but she did not make this decision at random, but after careful consideration.


    "Even if Spencer is not a good person, he''s still Arthur''s cousin. I''m not afraid you''ll hate me. I just want you to carry this identity that you''ll never have any attachment to him again!" Esmae did not hide her purpose.


    Lucia was stunned and sat down on the couch in dismay, knowing that she was serious.


    Esmae''s heart softened when she saw Lucia like this, and she got up from her chair and went to Lucia''s side and said in a softer tone.


    "Otherwise, you''ll marry Reynolds. He doesn''t mind who Teddy is, and he''ll love you."


    Reynolds was Esmae''s son, and had fallen in love with Lucia at the first sight. Over all these years, he took care of her so much but Lucia only treated him as a brother.


    "No way!" Lucia refused immediately, "I''ve always thought of Reynolds as a brother!"


    Between Spencer and Reynolds, Lucia preferred Spencer because Reynolds was her Esmae''s child. She did not want to agree to the marriage reluctantly because she wanted to escape from something. She will not love Reynolds, and she cannot selfishly force a loveless marriage with Reynolds.


    Esmae seemed to have expected Lucia to answer this way. The reason she asked Lucia that question was just to get a chance for her son, and since Lucia had already refused, she said in a cold voice, "Then get engaged to Spencer!"


    No more bargaining.


    Lucia realized this and looked at Esmae in a daze, as if had lost all her soul.


    Esmae saw the situation and reassured her, "Lucia, do not worry. Although Spencer''s character is not good, he is serious about you. After you are engaged, I must supervise him. He will not let you suffer anything."


    Lucia had no doubts about Esmae''s words. In addition to her identity as Esmae''s beloved "goddaughter", she knew Spencer will certainly care for her after the engagement. And he may even be better than Arthur when it came to take care of her, but ...


    She didn''t love him! For the rest of her life, she will never fall in love with him!


    "Esmae, why do I have to make a choice ..." Tears slid down her eyes. Lucia said sadly. If she said yes, she and Arthur would be really impossible to be together, though she knew it was bad enough now. "Because you are the child I love." Esmae replied softly, hoping Lucia would understand her pain. She didn''t want to see her hurt again, even if she had to entrust her to a person like Spencer.


    Lucia pursed her lips, let her tears slip freely, and finally nodded gently in Esmae''s eager gaze.


    "Esmae, I''ll do as you say."


    After Lucia''s vacation, Eduard found she had changed. Even if she once encountered Arthur''s betrayal, Lucia''s pride had never lost. But now, as if her soul was taken away, she looked depressed, which made him heartbreaking.

 Chapter 239 The Seriousness

    "Lucia, did you have a bad time at Hawaii?" As soon as he noticed Lucia was not in the right mood, Eduard talked to her during lunch break.


    Lucia lowered her eyes to the table and shook her head feebly, moving as stiffly as a string puppet.


    Eduard was even more worried when he saw her like this and took a chair to sit opposite her, and when they sat across the table, Eduard was shocked to see her eyes.


    "Did Arthur do something to you?" Eduard started guessing again.


    Lucia shook her head as she had just done, not wanting to talk at all.


    "Lucia, what on earth could be making you so depressed?" Eduard was both worried and angry.


    Lucia finally managed to look up at Eduard for a moment and said a few words, "Sorry, I''ll be fine in a few days."


    "Who wants an apology?" Eduard said with raised eyebrows, "I want to know what the hell happened to you!"


    Lucia shook her head again. She was afraid if she said it, Eduard would just rush to find Spencer. Forget it. Forget everything.


    Lucia was betrayed by Jacob. And she was in the rtionship with Arthur, and then broke up. But no matter what, her fate was still in her own hands and the road was still chosen by herself, but this time ... Lucia didn''t know if she wanted to resist Esmae''s arrangement, but if she did so, how will she face her and how will she repay her for her kindness to her?


    Lucia''s mind was confused and the way forward was unclear.


    Eduard knew he couldn''t get anything out of Lucia, so after a moment''s reflection, he left her office and told her to calm down, while he took the unprecedented initiative to contact Arthur by phone.


    "I''ll meet you at the Brightness Teahouse at noon." Eduard said directly as soon as the call was answered.


    "Is something wrong?" Arthur''s tone was light, without any emotions.


    "Just meet me!" Eduard hung up the phone with arrogance, and was certain that Arthur muste out to meet him!


    In the president''s office of Branch of Davonnis, Arthur stared at the phone for a moment in silence. Eduard was growing bolder and bolder, but now he had more important things to do. "You''re saying it was Ka who took the pictures of Lucia and Teddy?" Arthur said to Kyle with harsh attitude.


    Kyle stood warily in front of Arthur''s desk and nodded silently.


    "Even if she has a special status, you let here in and out of my office freely? What''s your use as an assistant!?" Arthur rarely lost his temper and questioned Kyle in a stern voice. Today, when he was back to thepany, he sat down to find Lucia and Theodore''s photos disappeared. Those were his two most cherished photos. Who was so bold in the end? He anxiously called Kyle to ask and knew that it was Ka. Arthur knew that Kyle can not stop her, but he can not let her freely take his most valuable things!


    "Mr. Davies..." Kyle raised his eyes and looked pitiful, "It''s not that I haven''t stopped her, but I can''t..."


    Arthur''s eyes were gloomy. Although Ka was an elder, she did not yet have the right to invade his territory. Moreover, she had no right to take away his own things!


    "She also said when she left that if you want your photos back, go to her." Kyle added with a trembling voice.


    "If there''s a next time, you''ll be fired and go to Otis''!" Arthur didn''t really mean to me Kyle, but he still threatened him.


    As soon as he heard that he might be sent to Otis, he paled and rushed to swear, "Mr. Davies, I dare not again. Do not send me to Mr. Otis!"


    Kyle used to work with Otis for a period of time. For that workaholic, Kyle was scared. Over those few months, he could not sleep well. Fortunately, Arthur returned to set up Branch of Davonnis and Edwin assigned him, otherwise...


    "All right, get out." Arthur asked Kyle out and waved his hand, thinking how to get the photos back.


    When Arthur arrived home the night before, he found out from Sophie that the news of the trip with Lucia had been leaked to the entertainment media, and of course, the Knight family knew about it, and all the pressure was on Sophie alone.


    After thanking his mother, Sophie scolded him for being a silly child. She was most concerned about how the three of them had been living this week, so as they chatted, because Lucia and Theodore were in the conversation, the atmosphere became more and more pleasant, and Arthur was in a good mood.


    Also, what did Eduard want from him?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Of course Arthur would go, because he knew if Eduard looked for him privately, it could only be rted to Lucia. So, without hesitation, he grabbed his coat and headed to Brightness Teahouse. Brightness Teahouse was a high grade teahouse in Athegate. Its guests were supplied with expensive tea. People who can afford to consume were rich, so once inside Brightness Teahouse, Arthur met many business partners. After a few pleasantries, he found Eduard directly.


    Sitting down graciously opposite Eduard, Arthur looked at him and waited for him to speak.


    "Have some tea." Eduard nced at Arthur and passed a cup of tea to him.


    Arthur looked askance at the cup of tea and did not pick up, because the cup was full and the tea, although fragrant, was spilling out.


    No wonder Lucia was willing to be friends with Eduard. This guy had a lot of tidbits, but he was simple-minded and impulsive, and could bepared with his brother.


    "Go ahead. What do you want from me?" asked Arthur.


    "What have you done with Lucia?" Eduard didn''t want to hide anything but asked directly.


    "What happened to her?" It was the mention of Lucia that caused Arthur''s cold expression to change.


    Eduard heard this and didn''t feel right. If Lucia was depressed because of Arthur, he should be self-conscious. Was it not because of him?


    Seeing that Eduard was thinking, Arthur reminded him, "What''s wrong with Lucia?"


    "Back from the vacation, Lucia doesn''t look happy. She is like sinking to the bottom. No energy. I thought it was something unpleasant happened with you ..." The more Eduard said, the lower his voice was because Arthur''s face didn''t look good gradually.


    As expected, Esmae must have given Lucia a hard time!


    Arthur now really regretted that he did not insist at that time and left her alone to bear all the pressure, but he, who was familiar with Lucia''s character, also felt it strange. What Esmae said that can make Lucia in low spirits?


    Lucia had always been strong, especially in front of others, and the fact that even Eduard found out about her state must be a serious matter.

 Chapter 240 Make it clear

    "Did she say anything to you?" Arthur pondered for a moment before raising his eyes and asking Eduard.


    "She just wouldn''t talk about it before I came to you." Eduard said with frown and was worried.


    "Thank you for caring so much about her." Arthur knew it was Esmae who was the cause, and was grateful that Eduard had sought himself out specifically for Lucia.


    "Are you still in a position to say that?" Eduard nced up at Arthur. His eyes were sharp, and then he lowered his head to the tea set. He did not want to ept his kindness. He did not forget what he did to Lucia, but felt aggrieved for Lucia.


    "Didn''t you say before that you could understand me?" Arthur didn''t get annoyed, but asked with a slightly scoffing tone.


    "But you''re so slow to actually do anything. I''m curious how you found time to spend your vacation with Lucia when Juliana was home with the kids." Eduard had wanted to ask Lucia before, but was afraid of arousing bad feelings for her. So, now was the perfect opportunity to ask Arthur himself.


    "She''s already taken the baby back home." Arthur lowered his eyes and told him straight.


    "Back home?" Eduard looked up with his words. If he could remember it correctly, Juliana should still recover after childbirth, right?


    "Well, because I''m having the baby''s DNA tested," Arthur confessed frankly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Eduard''s eyes widened and it took a while for him to digest Arthur''s words and he asked hastily, "You suspect Juliana''s child is not yours?" Arthur was nonmittal.


    "Does Lucia know it?" Eduard continued to ask hurriedly.


    "I don''t know, because I''m not sure. And I don''t want Lucia to have hope and end up losing it," said Arthur.


    "That makes sense. Don''t worry. I won''t mention it to her," Eduard sighed. Just now he himself said Arthur''s action was too slow but he didn''t expect him to really go to think about Juliana''s fishy act. In that case, then ... Eduard reached out and dumped the tea in Arthur''s cup, and poured him a new cup of tea. This time, it was just the right amount.


    "Have some tea."


    Arthur found it funny. It seemed that to have a good cup of tea depended on how Eduard saw himself.


    He reached out to pick up the cup of tea and took a sip. The aroma of tea overflowed in the mouth but the taste was bitter and strong. Arthur grew up abroad and rarely came into contact with the traditional tea culture in Athegate. He could not ept the strong vor of this cup of tea for a while. Eduard saw his expression and said immediately, "Don''t throw up!"


    Arthur won''t really vomit. He kept the tea in his mouth for a moment after he swallowed with difficulty. Eduardughed, "Wait a little longer. The tea will be sweet after bitter."


    As Eduard said, after the bitterness, a sweetness spread in the mouth. Arthur raised an eyebrow and quite liked the taste.


    Looking at Arthur''s gradually relieved expression, Eduard said, "I hope you and Lucia, too, will do the same." Arthur looked up and saw a genuine smile on Eduard''s face, so he was alluding to his rtionship with Lucia. Without hesitation, Arthur picked up his cup of tea and took another sip, answering in a firm tone, "Definitely!"


    After thinking it over, Arthur decided to go to Lepus himself to get Lucia and Theodore''s photos back. Sophie didn''t advise much when she found out, but just told Arthur to stay calm and not to get into conflict with Ka again.


    Arthur followed his mother''s orders and arrived in Lepus at noon the next day. As soon as he got off the ne, he rushed directly to the Knight family mansion, and when he arrived, he specifically called Robert because Ka''s hostility towards him was deeper and her character was more straightforward. Having Robert with him could ease the atmosphere a bit.


    Robert rushed home as soon as he received Arthur''s call. Even if it wasn''t to control Ka''s temper, there were some things he wanted to ask Arthur in person.


    Ka was a little surprised to see her husband home at noon, as he was usually still at work at this time of day, but she didn''t have to wonder for long, because Robert had juste home and Arthur was on the doorstep.


    When she saw that Arthur had reallye, Ka was even more upset because she knew that Arthur hade in person for the two photos, not to sincerely apologize to her daughter and to the Knight family, so she hadn''t looked good since Arthur had entered.


    "Ka, Robert, hello, long time no see." Arthur handed the gifts he had just gone shopping for to the servants beside him and greeted them politely.


    "Hmm," Ka sat on the couch and didn''t get up, just giving Arthur a sidelong nce and sneering, "Change the addresses so soon?"


    Arthur already expected Ka will not be nice to him. ording to her understanding of the thing, her attitude was understandable, so he said in a low voice, "Ka, I guess you won''t feel happy if I call you mom again at this time. I came here to apologize to you for hiding the fact that I have a son with Lucia. But only to you, because Julia herself is clear about it. And secondly, to get back those two photos which Lucia and I fell in love before Julia. Those are my memories and have nothing to do with our present conflict, so please give them back to me."


    Arthur spoke politely, but Ka thought he was talking a lot of nonsense.


    "Do you know what are you talking about?" Ka, always the defender of her daughter, stood up and pointed at Arthur and said in a stern voice.


    "Yes, you and Lucia were in love first, but you broke up with Julia when you were together, right? And now you''re going to visit the kid with her. And you''re hiding it from Julia. Don''t forget who is your rightful fiancee!"


    Robert saw Ka getting agitated and rushed forward to calm her down, "Ka, don''t be angry yet. Let Arthur finish his speech."


    Arthur nodded gratefully at Robert and continued, "Ka, Teddy is me and Lucia''s child by an ident six years ago. It didn''t happen after we got engaged or agreed to go out with Julia, so he''s my child anyway, and as a father, I can''t turn a blind eye to him, much less leave him alone."


    Arthur made his attitude clear.


    "So you can leave Julia''s child alone now?" Seeing Arthur was defending that woman and the illegitimate child, Ka was furious, had long forgotten what Sophie had warned her about, and cursed. "Julia is really blind. We the Knight family is really blind. We thought she found someone she could trust for life, never thought you would be like this..."


    "Ka!" Seeing that his wife was about to curse in spite of her education, Robert hurriedly stopped her. Ka was frozen by him, and only after a long time did she react,ining to Robert with grievance. "Robert! Are you going to help him or our daughter?"


    Ka deliberately emphasized the word "our".

 Chapter 241 Take the lab result

    "I''ll help the reason!" Robert, who had always been very mild-tempered, now frowned tightly, which showed that he was also really angry, and he continued.


    "Julia isn''t just your daughter, she''s mine too! Do you think I don''t want to protect her? But when you think about the events before and after, do you think it''s right? Julia and Arthur got together without any warning. Although they were a couple, they respected each other like guests. Julia''s child was born a full month premature, but the body is healthy and rosy. Do you think it is normal? If it were you, would you also look into something? Don''t shelter Julia just because she''s our child. Think about why he does so!"


    Ka suddenly didn''t know what to say, while Arthur was secretly praising. It turned out that Robert was the most prating person, and saw things clearly from the very beginning.


    "I don''t want to suspect my daughter of anything, but how do you expect me to understand that an entertainment magazine distributed in Athegate can appear on our family table the next day?!" Robert continued to chide his wife.


    Ka pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. Julia indeed took the magazine to her. Her husband was right. If Julia hadn''t left the house, how could she buy that magazine?


    "You think I don''t want to defend my daughter, but what do you want me to defend!" Robert''s long-suppressed emotions were all vented today.


    Arthur originally asked him toe back to control Ka''s temper, but did not expect to end up in a rage. He rushed to Robert''s side and gently reassured.


    "Robert, don''t be angry. The context of things still needs to be found out. Ka, I''m really not afraid of you saying I''m selfish, but the baby''s DNA must be tested. It''s not only for me, for Julia also." "What''s good for me?" Arthur had just finished his words but heard the cold whisper from the stairs, and the three people turned their heads to see Juliana descending the stairs with aplomb. "Julia, did you hear the noise?" Ka looked at her daughter and said. Just now Juliana was breastfeeding the baby, so she didn''t inform her immediately about Arthur''s arrival. Now she appeared and should have heard their conversation.


    "Well, you guys were making so much noise that people could hear it outside the house, not to mention me." Juliana walked down the stairs. Her words were for Ka but she stared at Arthur.


    When he saw Juliana, Robert''s anger was extinguished. In fact, he loved his daughter more than anyone else. That was why he never mentioned those things in front of her. Thinking that she might have heard all of his words just now, Robert felt very ufortable in his heart and felt sorry for her.


    "Julia, is the baby asleep?" Seeing Julianaing downstairs alone, Arthur asked with concern, but what he got was indeed Juliana''s sneer.


    "Don''t pretend to care about the baby," Juliana said coldly, "you don''t think of him as a son anyway."


    Arthur stared at Juliana. For the first time he had a sulking feeling for her. He came all the way all for her, but now Arthur clearly understood that Juliana simply did not take into ount his feelings. Thinking of what Lucia once said that not whoever suffered was justified, Arthur now knew it well.


    "Julia, why do you talk to Arthur like that?" Robert just now still had some guilt for his daughter. Now with her attitude to talk to Arthur, he can not help but feel upset.


    "If Arthur didn''t have any good will for you or the baby, why would he have waited outside the delivery room for eight hours!"


    "That''s what he''s supposed to do!" Juliana stubbornly said to Robert, and the next moment she saw that Robert''s face was red, and he seemed to be very angry.


    Ka noticed her husband''s emotional surge and immediately went to his side to pull him away a bit and said to Juliana, "Julia, just don''t make your dad angry."


    "When did I make him angry? Now it''s Arthur who has a problem with me. He''s helping him instead of helping me, so I''m the one who should be angry!" Juliana said with a cold voice.


    Robert heard the words and became angry instantly. He raised his hand towards Juliana and wanted to p her, but he did not expect that Juliana was not afraid but also let her face closer to him.


    "Go ahead. Just beat me! It''s best to beat me to death!"


    Ka, who had never seen Juliana and Robert quarrel with each other in such a way, was so anxious that tears came down from her eyes.


    "Juliana!" just when the atmosphere was deadlocked, Arthur shouted and let them stop talking instantly.


    Juliana turned her head reluctantly to Arthur, and with just one nce, her heart beat wildly.


    Arthur had never looked at her with such a sullen look, and Juliana could even feel the intense disappointment and anger in his heart.


    Did


    she go too far?


    With fear, Juliana began to introspect irrepressibly.


    "That''s enough!" Arthur said angrily and his voice was loud.


    "Juliana, have you done?"


    "I ..." Juliana''s voice had lost control, and after saying one word, she didn''t say anything else.


    "I do not know why you want to do this," Arthur said with disappointment "But all the way, I do everything for you, and you know it. Today I could have been straight to your parents, but I do not want to hurt you, but this is not the reason for you to be reckless and capricious!"


    Juliana''s lips were tightly closed and her eyelids trembled slightly as she looked to her parents and saw the same doubt in their gaze.


    Straight for what?


    Ka remembered what Sophie had reminded her of and asked Juliana in a mute voice, "Julia, what does Arthur mean by that? Are you hiding something from me and your father?"


    Juliana didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Arthur now saw it through. His tolerance will only let Juliana go farther and farther in the road of paranoia, so he continued to say.


    "Julia, for you, I broke up with Lucia. For you, I separated from Teddy, and even after all that happened, I am never willing to suspect you of anything. Because we are like brother and sister, grew up together, I always believed that you would not lie to me, would not take advantage of me. But today I realize my tolerance for you has exceeded the boundaries too much. Although we are childhood friends, you can''t manipte or control the direction of my life!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Arthur, what do you mean by that ...," Juliana forced herself to make a sound and asked Arthur sheepishly.


    "Today is the twenty-fifth day after you gave birth to the baby. You have recovered from childbirth enough. Tomorrow, take the baby back to Athegate with me for DNA testing. The results will speak for itself! Arthur said in a cold voice and had decided not to indulge Juliana anymore.

 Chapter 242 To Confess or Not?

    Juliana was shocked at the words. A drop of sweat slid down along her temple. It was so cold that she grimaced,ughed and said, "Arthur, are you trying to force me to die?"


    "I feel pained by what you have suffered and have tried to heal your pain, but what you are doing now is intolerable. People have their own path to follow. Julia, you should face it yourself for once." Arthur implied that Juliana should face the truth herself, that the child she had given birth to was caused by rape.


    "Arthur!" After Arthur finished his words, Juliana shouted frantically and yelled at him.


    "Have you forgotten who caused the situation I''m in today? Are you now going to uncover my scars directly in front of my parents for her sake?"


    "Julia," Arthur did not waver at Juliana''s words but said firmly, "I am not asking you to confess everything for Lucia''s sake, but this is the way you should have gone. You can always rely on me to run away from everything, but unless you are willing to face it yourself face, otherwise the thorn in the heart can never be removed!"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "After all, you just want me to admit that the baby isn''t yours so you can be with Lucia, don''t you?" Arthur''s words sounded like an excuse for Juliana.


    "You were supposed to defend me. You were supposed to give in to me, marry me, let the baby live happily ever after. You were supposed to do it all! Because it''s all your fault! Everything is your fault!" Juliana shouted and didn''t look like a normal person. Especially the words she said when she lost temper, had clearly exposed the psychology of taking advantage of Arthur''s sympathy, and, until now, she still thought he deserved it.


    Ka and Robert were stunned at their daughter''s frantic appearance. Both watching her in amazement as they argued, their suspicion for their daughter grew wildly.


    Arthur sighed and finally knew why Eduard wanted to watch out for Juliana. Because as a bystander, he saw more clearly than himself. He have his view of the important overshadowed by the trivial, and never found she had be a selfish person.


    Being determined, Arthur did not want to say more with Juliana and continue the unnecessary argument. Now, he just wanted an answer.


    "Tomorrow,e back to Athegate with me!" Arthur''s words implied the irresistible meaning.


    Juliana, who was panicked, turned once again to her parents for help, but the next thing she was confronted with was their confusion.


    "Julia, what exactly did Arthur mean by what he said?" This time, it was Robert''s questioning voice. After listening for so long, he had known the general stuff so now he just wanted his daughter to be honest with them.


    Juliana was shocked. Now even her parents began to suspect her. What should she do?


    Arthur''s cold gaze and her parents'' puzzled eyes made Juliana anxious and forced her to be mad. Finally she had no alternative but could only choose to escape. She violently pushed away Robert who wasing towards her, and shouted.


    "Even you suspect me. Fine! From now on no one cares about me. Let me and the baby take care of ourselves!"


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and ran upstairs, not giving anyone a chance to let her stay. As soon as she got to her room, she locked herself inside and leaned against the door with her heart beating wildly.


    Could it be that she had really exhausted Arthur''s patience?


    Juliana managed to make herself to be Arthur''s fiancee position step by step. And it was because she always relied on his guilt and sympathy for her, and their friendship of childhood. What if she lost all of these... what should she do?


    Noticing this, Juliana was rmed.


    Outside the door, Ka kept tapping on the door in fear that Juliana wouldmit suicide, and Robert caught up with her, shouting angrily, "Stop tapping. She can do whatever she wants!" Ka looked at Robert with tears in her eyes, and said sorrowfully, "But she''s our daughter."


    "Our daughter is educated and reasonable. Look at her today. Is she still our daughter?" said Robert coldly. He was sophisticated. After knowing the content of Arthur and Juliana''s quarrel, he knew that the one who was in the wrong must be his daughter. However, she did not reflect on it, but made things difficult for Arthur. This attitude had disappointed Robert to the extreme.


    Ka was dumbfounded and tearful. She was caught in the dilemma and asked bitterly, "Julia, what are you hiding..."


    Inside the door, Juliana heard everything Robert said, and she leaned against the door with her head low. She felt it conflicted to the extreme.


    Could it be that she really did something wrong?


    Ka stood at the door of Juliana''s room and was not willing to leave, while Robert sighed and chose to go downstairs to talk to Arthur. Unfortunately, Arthur was no longer willing to say anything more and can not say as well. In the face of Robert''s doubts, he could only sigh and gently shook his head.


    The Knight family was sad and gloomy.


    Out of spite, Juliana just kept staying in her room and can only turn to Kane for help.


    After making sure that Ka had left, Juliana made a phone call to Kane and told him that Arthur was taking her and the baby to the DNA test tomorrow.


    Thinking for a long time, Kane said to Juliana, "Julia, juste clean."


    "What do you mean?" Juliana didn''t expect to get such a result when she approached Kane for a discussion.


    "Julia, things havee to this point. Let''s just confess. Now exin the baby''s birth clearly. Maybe there is still room for negotiation. Your parents will definitely protect you." All Kane wanted was that Juliana and the baby cannot lose their shelter.


    "What do you mean by that?" Juliana questioned with frown unhappily, "We have worked hard to get to this point. If I just confess, Lucia can still be with Arthur. I''m not willing to see that!"


    Juliana can never forget her hatred for Lucia. If it wasn''t for her, she wouldn''t have encountered all this, and what supported her all the way was also full of resentment towards her. Now Kane wanted her to let go of the past?


    Kane heard Juliana''s words, and was unable to express his difort. The reason why Juliana insisted was Poppy''s trap. What she suffered simply never had nothing to do with Lucia. If he asked her to confess, he was bound to tell everything he had done before as well. In the current situation, Kane can not say and also dare not say.

 Chapter 243 Dont hurt the baby

    "Julia ..." Kane could not think of anything else now but to call Juliana''s name softly.


    Juliana was silent for a while, then suddenly her eyes lit up and she proposed, "How about this? Kane, let''s run away together. Take the baby and run far away. I can escape this time. When we settle down, I will find an opportunityter to exin to my parents. For Lucia, I will think of a way to revenge!"


    As long as Arthur can not test the baby''s DNA, he can not determine whether she cheated him. In this case, even if she left, Arthur dared not feel free to get back together with Lucia. And that was what Juliana hoped, but she did not expect that Kane refused.


    "Julia, we can''t do this..." Kane didn''t dare tell Juliana that Poppy was here at this moment and well right beside him.


    Kane was serving Poppy dinner when Juliana called just now, and she was staring at him while she was eating.


    In the end, Kane still couldn''t be bothered to leave Poppy behind.


    "Why?" Juliana asked and was disappointed on the other end of the phone.


    Kane could not think of an excuse to answer Juliana for a while, and when he was silent, Poppy, who had been listening to him on the phone, said loudly, whether intentionally or unintentionally, "Why do you have to take so long to talk on the phone?" The sound reached Juliana''s ears clearly through the phone.


    "Kane!" Juliana''s heart fluttered. The voice was all too familiar to her, and she questioned sternly, "You are with Poppy?"


    Kane panicked and red at Poppy. As he just wanted to say something, Poppy came closer instead. Seeing that she was about to speak, Kane anxiously hung up the phone directly.


    "Poppy, what are you doing!?" Taking the phone behind her back, Kane asked Poppy angrily, who had clearly just made a sound on purpose!


    Seeing Kane hang up, Poppy retreated back to the seat in a leisurely manner, picked up a fork and forked up a piece of toast, snorting coldly, "Don''t you dare leave me behind."


    Just now Poppy had been watching Kane. What he said the so-called confession was naturally heard by her. Poppy was not willing to see that the trap she set would be exposed easily. "Didn''t I say I wouldn''t?" Kane''s mind was in turmoil, wondering how Juliana would feel when she heard Poppy''s voice. And he had even hung up on her, but the situation didn''t allow him to call back immediately.


    Poppy looked askance at Kane, did not deny and never gave up the idea of using Juliana. Anyway, as long as Juliana was still ruthless to Lucia, she had a chance to turn the table. Seeing that Poppy didn''t listen to him, Kane sighed deeply and rubbed between his eyebrows in distress. Now, what should he do?


    On the other hand, Juliana stared in awe at the phone that had a busy tone. She could not believe that Kane had hung up just like that and Poppy was obviously right next to him. Kane never said to her that Poppy was with him ...


    Did it mean...?


    With countless spections and doubts, Juliana was so annoyed that she viciously mmed the phone to the floor. The phone hit the floor with a sharp sound, which immediately woke up the baby in the crib. "Yah..." The loud baby cries immediately resounded throughout the room. Juliana was anxious time at this time. The baby''s cry was undoubtedly increasing the speed of her emotional copse. Juliana red at the crib, and the baby''s cries continued, interfering with her sanity. For no reason, Juliana walked towards the crib.


    "It''s all because of you..." Juliana''s eyes looked sinister and she muttered, "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be in such a dilemma now. It''s all because of you..."


    When close to the baby, the evil in her heart screamed madly to end everything. "Kill the baby! Kill the baby!" A voice was urging Juliana fiercely.


    Juliana listened to the voice and brought her hand to the baby''s neck. Just at the moment of going to strangle, a sharp voice woke her up from her hysteria. "Julia! What are you doing!"


    That was Ka''s voice. Ka can not rest assured. It was already at night. Juliana was still in the room so Ka found a key toe in to see the situation. She did not expect to just enter the door to see Juliana''s strange look. Her hands had reached the baby''s neck. She shouted and rushed to Juliana. Then she pushed Juliana away and carried the baby who was still crying into the arms. Ka''s scream attracted Robert and Arthur''s attention. When they approached the room, they saw Ka holding the baby and looking at Juliana in horror, while Juliana was bewildered. "Robert, Julia is trying to hurt the baby." As soon as she saw Robert, Ka rushed over and shielded the baby while telling her husband about the scene she had just seen.


    That was when Juliana really came to her senses. She was blinking and asking in confusion, "What was I doing?"


    Arthur saw the scene in front of him and was also heartbroken. He did not think he would drive Juliana to such a point. There were always news about women who had postpartum depression, did self-harm and even harmed their own children. Then, he hesitated.


    "Julia, why do you have to do this?" Arthur said with a sigh.


    "Ka, take the baby away first." Robert, sensing the severity of the disorder, asked his wife to take his grandson away first and waited until they had left before addressing Juliana.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Julia, I remember you are not such a fragile person. Why can''t we discuss properly? Why you have to make it like this?"


    Robert''s words were full of a father''s love for his daughter and helplessness. Juliana heard his words and her tears immediately flowed down. She fell limp on the floor, remembered that just now she actually gave birth to the idea of wanting to hurt the baby, and even started to act. If not for her mother to stop in time, that baby...


    Covering her face and crying out loud, Juliana really broke down.


    Robert was so distraught that he went over and helped his daughter up. Juliana fell into his arms and cried in a hoarse voice.


    "Dad, I don''t want to, I don''t want to ..."


    Robert hugged his daughter with bitterness in his heart.


    Arthur didn''t feel good either. He thought for a while and spoke to Juliana, "Julia, I don''t force you. The DNA test thing is over. You can choose. I will not force it."


    Juliana raised her teary eyes to look at Arthur. In the blur, she seemed to see Arthur when he was young. Every time she did something wrong, he would always appear by her side, telling her that with him, everything would be fine.


    It turned out that Arthur hadn''t changed, but what about her?


    In an instant, goodness drove away the evil in her heart, and Juliana''s eyes regained their rity.

 Chapter 244 The Real Juliana

    "Arthur, I''ll go with you to check." A choked but firm words came out of Juliana''s mouth.


    Arthur clearly saw the transformation of Juliana''s gaze. She seemed to have the same arrogant and righteous appearance. Arthur did not know why Juliana suddenly had this transformation, but this moment, he had alreadypletely forgiven her in his heart.


    "Okay, tomorrow we go back to Athegate," Arthur said softly with a slight smile on his face.


    Juliana looked at Arthur who smiled and was gentle. She can''t help but also smile. The hate for Lucia was another story. She didn''t want to embarrass Arthur again.


    Robert was doubly surprised by Juliana''s change and asked her, "Julia, what the hell is going on here?"


    Juliana wiped her tears, raised her eyes and said to her father, "We''ll talk about everything after the DNA test."


    Robert looked into his daughter''s clear eyes. Although he did not understand what had happened, such a child made him proud. When doing something, she had the courage to take responsibility for the consequences, so he nodded approvingly.


    After reaching a consensus, Juliana quickly calmed down, and only when she went to her parents'' room to pick up the baby did she find that Ka was still looking at her with a frightened look on her face. Still holding the baby tightly in her arms, Ka was afraid that she would hurt the baby again.


    Juliana''s heart ached. What had she done? She hurriedly opened her mouth to apologize, "Mom, I''m sorry for losing control of my emotions just now."


    Ka looked suspiciously at Juliana, who had calmed down, and then at Robert, who was following her. She was only at ease when she saw Robert was nodding to her.


    "Julia, you scared me just now." Ka made sure it was okay, and only then did she take off her guard and worry. She was afraid that Juliana would hurt the baby, but she was also worried about her. "I''m sorry," said softly as she walked towards Ka. Juliana looked down at the baby in her arms who had slept and said the same.


    "Baby, I''m sorry."


    Ka''s heart softened and her eyes immediately reddened. Juliana was touched and rested her forehead against her mother''s. They forgave each other now.


    "Ka, leave the baby with Julia. Let''s pack up and go back to Athegate with Arthur tomorrow," Robert said with relief as he saw them freeze.


    Ka looked up at her husband, wondering, "Are we going to Athegate?"


    "Mom, I promised to have the baby''s DNA tested," Juliana exined to Ka. When she saw her mother''s eyes widen at her, she said with a bitter smile. "Arthur has done so much for me. I can''t be willful anymore."


    It was undeniable that much of Juliana''s sobriety stemmed from the excitement of Kane''s deception, but the recollection of a simple tie with Arthur also yed a key role.


    Juliana''s words did not dispel Ka''s doubts. She looked at her husband, only to see him reach out and make a downward motion, suggesting that she should not ask. Then she let go, nodded and said, "Okay, we''ll go together tomorrow."


    Juliana felt the support of her parents and was ready to confess everything. Suddenly she remembered something and said to Ka before she left with the baby in her arms.


    "Mom, give the photos back to Arthur. It''s important to him."


    Ka nodded woodenly and saw Juliana carrying the baby back to her room before she hurriedly asked Robert, "Robert, what the hell just happened?"


    Robert told Ka everything that had just happened, including Juliana''s sudden change of attitude, and he had his doubts, "I wonder what is she hiding from us in the end..."


    Ka was silent. She was a woman and she knew very well that if Juliana no longer resisted the DNA test and had changed her attitude towards Arthur, it was almost proof that the baby was not really Arthur''s. But, who was the baby''s real father and why did Julia have to hide his existence?


    Seeing his wife''s frown, Robert probably guessed what she was thinking. He sighed and said soothingly.


    "Who is right and who is wrong, let''s wait for the results toe out."


    The next day at noon, Sophie waited for Arthur and the Knight family. She was very surprised to receive a phone call from her sonst night, because the Knight family had been extremely resistant to DNA testing. But overnight, the situation hadpletely reversed.


    "Julia,e on. I''ll hold the baby," Sophie said to Juliana as she weed the Robert family at the door, "I haven''t seen him for a long time and I miss him."


    Sophie said this without any false feelings. She saw the baby the day after he was born and had been taking care of him ever since. Although he was not necessarily her own grandson, he also had the Knight family bloodline and was a little life that she had loved.


    Juliana handed the baby to Sophie, who carefully took the baby with an even bigger smile on her face, "I didn''t expect the baby to grow so big in just over half a month. How nice, how nice."


    The Robert family was ashamed of themselves when they saw Sophie''s affection for the baby. After a sudden changest night, they had fully understood Sophie''s approach, and she was not at fault. "Sophie, I''m sorry..." Ka hesitated, but hid her timidity and sincerely apologized to Sophie.


    Sophie smiled at the words, like a breeze brushing her face and warming her heart, "Ka, we''ve been friends for decades. Is there a need to say that?"


    Ka''s eyes immediately reddened at these words. Sophie patted her on the arm, and the two let it past.


    "Mom, let them go to rest first. We''ll talk about the paternity test tomorrow." Arthur suggested after they sat down.


    "No, today." Juliana opened her mouth to rebuff Arthur''s suggestion. Her eyes were sparkling. She had never been so anxious to return Arthur''s innocence, and, before she left this morning, she had talked to Arthur as well.


    Early this morning, Juliana knocked on Arthur''s door while her parents didn''t get up. Shortly afterwards Arthur opened the door and saw that it was Juliana, he asked her, "Julia, what are you up so early?" Juliana gave Arthur a look, said "go in and talk" and passed Arthur into his room. Arthur closed the door and looked at Juliana who had walked to the center of the room.


    "I can decide if the baby is your child with one word. Do you know why I still say I want to go back to Athegate with you for a paternity test?" Turning back around, Juliana said seriously to Arthur. "Julia, are you ready for this?" Arthur was intelligent enough to understand what she was thinking.


    "Well, check it out and find that person." After saying the words, Juliana lowered her eyes and bit her lower lip because of the excitement. Arthur took a few steps forward to Juliana, embraced her for the first time after so many changes, and sighed, "This is the Juliana I know."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 245 Drown your Sorrows

    "I''ll have to trouble you to help me pacify Mom and Dad then." Juliana gave a bitter smile and looked up at Arthur pleadingly.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here for you." Arthur responded with a smile.


    Hearing these words again, Juliana had mixed feelings. She leaned her head into Arthur''s arms and closed her eyes. She had never been so relieved before.


    So now when he heard Juliana''s words, Arthur only hesitated for a moment before agreeing, "Okay, then I''ll make an appointment and we''ll go in the afternoon." Juliana nodded firmly.


    For Juliana''s change, Sophie was very surprised. It was like there was some kind of tacit agreement. Robert and Ka did not deliberately exin. Arthur also did not say anything. They seem to be waiting for Juliana''s final confession, so Sophie was considerate and not to ask, letting them decide for themselves.


    In the afternoon, they took the newborn baby, who was just 26 days old, to the city''s forensicboratory for a DNA test.


    Each took aboratory specimen. Arthur asked for the fastest possible conclusion, and deliberately talked with the person in charge alone for a while. The person heard Arthur''s request and was surprises, but at his request, he still agreed to do their best. After all, the management in this area was not so strict domestically.


    Arthur thanked the person in charge and returned home with the others after the process was over. That night, the vi in Fragranerde Hall was unusually quiet. After dinner, everyone went back to their respective rooms without muchmunication. And everyone knew in their hearts that everyone was looking forward to the final result.


    In Lepus, Kane was still worried about not being able to contact Juliana. He had a misunderstanding with Julianast night and decided to find her to exin clearly. When he called her today, he found that Juliana''s phone was off.


    Knowing that Juliana was already angry, Kane was apprehensive. After being hesitated, he decided to go to the Knight family to find out what was going on. After all, they didn''t even know him.


    At 9 o''clock in the morning, Kane came to the Knight family and lied that he was Juliana''s friend and came to visit her. The butler saw Kane''s handsome appearance and he was familiar with Juliana''s situation, so the butler told him that the owners had gone to Athegate together with Juliana.


    From the Knight family, Kane''s suspicions deepened. What was Juliana doing in Athegate with her child? In his heart, there was always a vague sense of foreboding, but it was difficult to verify what it was. In the afternoon, Kane came to the hotel where Poppy was staying to tell her that he had to go back to Athegate. As soon as he said that, his arm was tugged by Poppy and she shouted,


    "Don''t go! Do you think Jacob doesn''t know about our rtionship? If you show up at Athegate, he''ll have a way to catch you, and then he won''t let me go off. Kane, don''t go!"


    Poppy was so panicked that she even suspected Jacob had sent someone to spy on Kane''s house andpany. After all, he was the only one she can call a friend.


    Kane felt conflicted. If he didn''t go to Athegate, he can''t find Julia, and if he did, Poppy may be in danger, so he was in a dilemma.


    "Kane, Juliana has her family with her. No matter what happens, she won''t be in danger, but I am different. Jacob is ruthless. He will not spare me go!" Grabbing Kane''s arm, Poppy looked at him imploringly and said in a frightened voice.


    Kane looked down at Poppy''s panicked expression, mentally forced himself to be ruthless several times, but ultimately lost out to her pleading.


    "Okay, I''m not going. But whatever I''m going to do after that, you stay out of it." Kane was still mindful that Poppy had deliberately let Juliana know about them being togetherst night. "Fine, fine, I promise you everything." As long as Kane didn''t leave, Poppy was willing to do anything.


    Eduard saw that Lucia had been depressed, and even made mistakes in the work for the first time. After thinking again and again, he deliberately went to Lucia at the end of the day. "Lucia,e drink with me tonight."


    "Drinking?" Lucia looked up from among the papers and frowned questioningly. In fact she only made the appearance of reading the papers, not bothering to work at all. "Well, let''s just drown our sorrows for one time and not get too depressed." Eduard chose his words carefully, just in case he might identally affect Lucia''s mood.


    Lucia closed the folder and had a bitter smile. To drown their sorrows? It was not a bad idea.


    "Okay, you pick me up in the evening."


    "Good! It''s a deal!" Eduard said excitedly. This was Lucia''s most talkative time in recent days. Although it was a stupid act to use alcohol to relieve her worries, as long as she could forget her troubles for a moment, it was fine if she was drunk. Anyway, he had to take care of her himself.


    It was night, and the city was shing with neon lights, ostentatiously showing its liveliness and prosperity. Eduard came to Lucia downstairs to wait for her, but after Lucia went downstairs, Eduard frowned, because she was still wearing today''s work suit.


    When Lucia got in the car, Eduard asked her, "Lucia, what did you do when you got home?"


    "In a daze." Lucia''s eyes looked straight ahead. Her eyes were dull, and she answered lightly.


    Eduard was immediately speechless. He knew that there would be no result if he asked more, so he could only let the driver drive. The two soon came to a bar in the city. The owner here was Eduard''s friend. The bar had a good environment, unlike other bars. Not everyone was allowed to enter. To enter this bar, a membership card was required. The threshold was extremely high, so the customers seemed to have decent identities.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After chatting with his friend, Eduard returned to the table. This table was specially reserved by his friend. It was rtively remote and quiet. The important thing was that it was close to the bar. After a while, the waiter brought alchhol, including red wine, spirits and other kinds. Yes, there were beers too. Lucia saw that the table was gradually filled with all kinds of alcohol, and she said while thinking it funny, "Are you nning to drink until you''re full?"


    "I didn''t know what you like, so I got some. All from my friend. Here," Eduard said so, pointing to one of the bottles:


    "And 90 years of merlot."


    "This wine is expensive." Lucia scoffed.


    "Yeah, so he cried when I brought it just now." Seeing Lucia''s interest in joking, Eduard cooperated with her "seriously".


    After a few jokes, the atmosphere seemed to be a lot more rxed, but Eduard was more worried. It was indeed he suggested Lucia to have a drink to relieve his worries, but when Lucia actually drank a ss of wine, he became anxious again.


    "Lucia, drink less." Eduard couldn''t help but persuade.


    "Didn''t you ask me to drink alcohol to relieve my worries?" Lucia''s face was flushed, but her eyes were still very clear.

 Chapter 246 Have Spencer for the rest of your life?

    "Can I prove that I am wrong?" Eduard gestured and patted his face. Reaching out to stop Lucia''s hand that was about to pour another drink, he continued to persuade, "You can drink more, but can you drink slowly?"


    "Okay." Lucia responded, stopped simply, leaned back on the seat and closed her eyes.


    Wine was really bitter.


    In the bottom of Lucia''s heart, there was a little man who was quietly weeping.


    Eduard didn''t know how tofort her when he saw her like this, and just as he was thinking about what to say to make Lucia happy, his eyes caught a glimpse of two familiar figures. "Isn''t that Jacob and Spencer?"


    Lucia opened her eyes immediately when she heard the words, and saw Eduard looking in the direction of the entrance. She turned back quickly and saw Jacob and Spencer walking in. They were talking andughing. Fortunately, their table were tricky that they could see others, but others could not see them.


    "It''s real..." Not surprisingly, Lucia knew that there was a connection between Jacob and Spencer, so she murmured lightly.


    "How did they get together?" Eduard wondered for no apparent reason.


    "Spencer used Jacob to deal with Arthur. Aren''t you wondering why Davonnis Corp lost to JTP in a row a few months ago? Spencer was behind it." She wondered if alcohol yed a role that she told it frankly.


    "Is there really such a thing?!" Eduard''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that under the peaceful surface of Arthur and Spencer, there was a hidden tide, and he wondered how JTP''s strength was used to suppress Davonnis Corp before.


    "Yeah." Lucia nodded, keeping her eyes on Jacob and Spencer until they disappeared around the corner of the hallway.


    "In the room. I guess." Eduard also saw this scene and said.


    Lucia thought for a while, and suddenly her eyes lit up. She turned to Eduard and said, "Let''s go overhear their conversation!" Eduard stared into Lucia''s eyes, trying to see if she was drunk.


    Lucia didn''t wait for Eduard to hesitate, stood up and pulled him to the direction of the room. Lucia was very strong when she was drunk, and Eduard was really dragged to his feet by her, so he had no choice but to follow her over.


    When they came to the corridor of the room, Lucia and Eduard were speechless when they saw the rows of doors. Lucia asked Eduard sideways, which made her look a little cute, "Which room did they enter?" Eduard rolled his eyes. How did he know? But in a sh, he knew that someone knew it so he let Lucia wait for him here. Eduard went to his friend to find out the room number, and told Lucia when he came back.


    "017, let''s go. Let''s eavesdrop." Over the alcohol, Lucia was as excited as a child, and dragged Eduard to the 017 room.


    Eduard walked with Lucia helplessly. The two people were creeping like thieves. After finding the room, Lucia was lying on the door to eavesdrop, but soon sheined with a bitter face, "The sound instion is so good that I can''t hear anything."


    Eduard once again showed his unique ability to roll his eyes. Was it still called a room if the sound instion was not good?


    "Lucia, since we can''t hear, let''s leave here." Eduard reminded Lucia in a low voice, not wanting to cause trouble, especially in case Spencer would catch something.


    "No! Why do we leave here? I didn''t do anything!" Lucia said indifferently, and when Eduard raised his eyes, he realized that her eyes were nk. Oops, Lucia was drunk!


    Thinking of the few sses of wine Lucia drank just now, almost all of them were high alcohol, and the smell of alcohol was obvious now, no wonder he felt that Lucia''s behavior was bing more and more childish.


    Without any dy, Eduard took Lucia''s arm and said, "Lucia, let''s leave first. It will be bad if we are found out."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Find out? Am I afraid they will find out?!" Lucia said so and was very displeased. These two men were entangled with her, especially Spencer. Thinking of Esmae forcing her to be engaged to him, Lucia''s grievances spewed out instantly. She turned around and started knocking on the door.


    Eduard couldn''t stop Lucia''s movements no matter how fast he could notice. By the time he took Lucia''s hand, Lucia had knocked on the door several times. Eduard could only hope that the two people inside didn''t hear it, but soon, his hope was lost.


    The door creaked open, followed by Spencer''s low and puzzled voice, "Lucia, why are you here?"


    As if there was a swarm of bees buzzing in Lucia''s head, when she heard Spencer''s words, she red at him impatiently and said, "You can be here but I can''t?"


    Noticing the unnatural blush on Lucia''s face, Spencer sniffed the strong smell of alcohol. He frowned and looked at Eduard before closing the door.


    Eduard was stared at by Spencer ufortably, as if he had done something wrong, and he said, "That''s it. Can''t we be here if you can?"


    Thinking it was no coincidence that Lucia was here, Spencer asked her, "Lucia, what are you doing in the bar?"


    "It''s because of you!" Lucia immediately refuted.


    Hearing this, Eduard was secretly suspicious. Could it be that Lucia''s mood that had been abnormal in recent days not because of Arthur, but because of Spencer?! Thinking of this, Eduard didn''t stop their conversation and listened.


    "How could it be because of me?" Spencer asked with a faint smile, keeping his eyes fixed on Lucia''s pink face, who was particrly attractive when she was drunk.


    "If it wasn''t for you, if it weren''t for you..." Although Lucia was drunk, she resisted the word "engagement" from the bottom of her heart. So she hesitated for a while without saying the reason, and stopped saying. Eduard was freaking out.


    What if it wasn''t for you?! My Miss Lucia!


    "Isn''t that something to be happy about?" Spencer, of course, knew what Lucia''s unfinished words meant, and smiled calmly and smugly.


    "You can be happy alone!" Lucia said angrily, "I''m not happy at all!"


    "Lucia, I''ll take care of you and Teddy for the rest of my life. You can rest assured that I won''t treat you like Arthur, and I''m not him." Although the asion was wrong, and the bystanders were wrong, Spencer was seriously guaranteeing to Lucia who was drunk.


    The more Eduard listened to this, the more wrong it became. He finally couldn''t help but ask, "Spencer, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by the rest of your life? What do you mean by taking care?!"


    Spencer nced at Eduard, smiled and said nothing.


    And Lucia was furious, stared at Spencer and said, "You wish! I will make it clear to Esmae!"


    After she finished speaking, she pulled Eduard away, as if she didn''t want to look at Spencer again, but Spencer didn''t catch up but still maintained a faint smile on his face.

 Chapter 247 Kanes Gene Collection

    Not that Spencer didn''t want to chase, but...


    Not long after Lucia and Eduard left, the door behind Spencer opened. Jacob stuck his head out, looked around and asked Spencer,


    "Spencer, who was talking just now?"


    "The waiter went to the wrong room. I told her a few words," Spencer turned around, lied casually, and went back to the room with Jacob, saying as they walked, "Let''s keep drinking."


    Jacob had no doubts about him, and certainly didn''t expect that the person who appeared here just now would be Lucia.


    Pulled forward by Lucia forcibly, Eduard finally can hardly retain hisposure. He stopped and restrained Lucia''s pace and asked,


    "Lucia, what did Spencer mean?"


    Something was wrong. Eduard''s gut told him.


    Lucia stood there and stared nkly for a long time with her eyes lowered. When she raised her head again, there seemed to be a sh of rity in her eyes, but it quickly disappeared. She replied lightly, "It means nothing. Let''s go back."


    After speaking, she broke away from Eduard and walked towards the door. Eduard chased her and asked, "Do Spencer''s words mean nothing, or staying here means nothing? Lucia, make it clear."


    Unfortunately, all the way back to Jard¨ªn de Nieve, Lucia did not give Eduard an answer. Downstairs, Eduard repeatedly confirmed that Lucia could go upstairs herself before saying goodbye to her, and waited downstairs to see her apartment lights on before letting the driver drive away. The doubts became more and more serious.


    What exactly happened between Lucia and Spencer?


    Back home, the room was silent. Lucia didn''t turn on the light, but walked to the sofa and sat down following her memory. The rest of his life?


    Ridiculous!


    At 9 o''clock in the morning the next day, Arthur received a news from the forensicboratory just after breakfast. They got the result of the paternity test. They asked them to check the results in person. Arthur thanked them politely and immediately informed Juliana who was stunned and looked at Arthur in a daze.


    "Julia," Arthur covered Juliana''s arm and pressed it lightly, as if to transmit his power to her, "They got the result. For the sake of your parents and the baby, be brave."


    Juliana took a deep breath after listening to Arthur''s words, and nodded.


    Arthur was right. This road must always be walked by her!


    Without any hesitation, Juliana personally went to invite her parents downstairs. Arthur informed Sophie. In order to avoid affecting the baby''s rest and Juliana''s mood, the baby was temporarily taken care of by Peter, and the five people went to the judicialboratory together.


    At 10 o''clock, they appeared at the entrance of the judicialboratory, and the person in charge came out to receive them and brought them to his office.


    In the office, the atmosphere was solemn. The person in charge solemnly informed Arthur and the others of the test result. The baby did not match his genes, and the baby''s biological father was someone else! Although Ka and Robert knew this result, they were still shocked when they heard it in person. Sophie couldn''t tell what it was like in her heart. On the other hand, Juliana was much calmer, because she knew that the child was not Arthur''s. What she cared about now was who the biological father of the child was!


    "Mr. Stevens, has the baby''s biological father been found?" Juliana asked calmly amid the shocked eyes of her parents.


    Ka and Robert were shocked. Julia didn''t know who the biological father of the child was?!


    What happened to their daughter?!


    Ka''s feet were numb at the thought, and if Robert and Sophie hadn''t held her up, she''d be slumped on the ground.


    "Ipared the city''s gene bank this morning and found a person who match the child''s gene." The person in charge replied after Juliana asked the question.


    "Who is it?!" Juliana said sharply, pointing to the truth.


    "It''s a man named Kane Fletcher. His gene is 99.8 percent simr to the child''s, and can be confirmed as the biological father of the child from a biological point of view." The person in charge told Juliana the result.


    As soon as the person in charge said Kane''s name, the air in the room seemed to be frozen. And it was deadly silent.


    Arthur had an amazing memory, and as soon as he heard Kane''s name, he remembered that this was Poppy''s personalwyer that Lucia had mentioned? Thest time when she mentioned this person to him, she was reminding him that Juliana had a rtionship with Kane. At that time, he blindly denied and thought she must be wrong. Could it be that Julia had something to do with Kane?


    Arthur thought of this and turned to look at Juliana, and the look on Juliana''s face now was giving him the answer.


    How can it be?


    Juliana''s face was pale, and she repeated "how can it be?" in her mind.


    How could it be Kane?! Impossible, the people who raped her were obviously those hooligans. How could it be Kane? He was also knocked unconscious at the time. Could it be the time when they had a sex? But she was pregnant by then...


    One by one, Juliana asked and answered her own questions, but no one could exin why the baby''s biological father was him!


    Juliana, who was ready to face reality and find the rapist, was beaten by reality and was powerless to fight back.


    No, there must be something wrong!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Stevens, do you know who this Kane is? Where does he live and what is his upation?" Juliana quickly asked the questions after being surprised. At this moment, she would rather this Kane than her own Kane.


    The person in charge frowned in embarrassment. It was his promise to Arthur outside of work to help trace the gene bank, but it would be against professional ethics to reveal the information of the gene owner. Arthur saw that he was in dilemma, and immediately came forward and said,


    "Mr. Stevens, please be sure to tell us. The child can''t find his biological father now, and we also feel it very awkward. Please help us. I will never leak this. It is on top of my promisest night. I promise to buy another set of thetest equipment for your studio, and an additional donation of 20 million dor."


    Money may not be omnipotent, but at critical moments, it did show infinite power.


    The person in charge was tempted. Theirboratory had always been short of funds. With Arthur''s donation, they could indeed do a lot of research. After thinking for a long time, the person in charge revealed the information after Ka and Robert''s pleas.


    "Kane''s gene collection came from the public welfare activities of aw firm in the city. That''s all I can say."


    The person in charge didn''t reveal much, but for those who knew Kane well, that was enough.


    The answer was right in front of them. It was really Kane!

 Chapter 248 Hallucinations from a hangover?

    Juliana''s heart was beating wildly, and the feeling of betrayal and deceit filled her heart. Her breathing even began to stop intermittently. By the time Arthur and the others found out, Juliana had fainted. They immediately panicked. Arthur picked up Juliana and ran out. Ka cried and chased out with Robert''s support. And Sophie frowned closely behind.


    In the evening, Juliana woke up in the hospital.


    Opening her eyes, the wall in front of her made Juliana frown. As soon as she moved, Ka immediately leaned over and asked her with concern,


    "Julia, how are you feeling now?"


    Juliana was at a loss, staring at Ka for a while before she regained her senses. She sat up slowly, only to find that Arthur, Robert, and Sophie were all there.


    Her mind gradually became clearer, and slowly caught her memory. Juliana remembered everything that happened before, and inadvertently, tears rolled down her cheeks. Ka was so distressed when she saw this, she wiped her eyes with red eyes, and persuaded,


    "Julia, don''t cry, don''t cry..."


    Arthur and Sophie looked at each other with helplessness and pity. When Juliana was in aa just now, Arthur had already found an opportunity to exin Kane''s identity to Sophie, so Sophie could understand why Juliana was crying.


    "Julia, where is Kane now?" Apart from Arthur, Sophie was the only sensible person present, and as an elder, she was obliged and qualified to ask Juliana this question.


    With tears in her eyes, Juliana replied, "In Lepus."


    Ka was shocked when she heard this, and turned to look at her husband. Robert had the same emotion as she did.


    The child''s biological father was actually in Lepus, so before Julia and him...


    "Find him. We have something to ask him." Sophie said affirmatively.


    Juliana smiled bitterly, "Even if you don''t look for him, I will look for him too."


    After she finished speaking, Juliana asked Ka to bring her carry-on bag, and turned on the phone for the first time in two days. Just after the phone was turned on, a series of text messages and missed calls swarmed. She looked at the text messages. Kane called her almost every half hour and never stopped. At this time, she had mixed feelings.


    In the presence of Arthur and the three elders, Juliana called Kane and pressed the speakerphone key.


    This matter was not just private between her and Kane.


    As soon as the call was connected, Kane''s anxious voice came from the phone, "Julia, is that you Julia? Where are you now? Why did you turn off the phone?"


    Sophie recognized the voice of the man who had spoken to Juliana in the back garden that night.


    Could it be that there was a rtionship between Julia and Kane?


    Sophie listened attentively, hiding her thoughts.


    "I''m in Athegate. The baby has an ident. Come here. I''ll be waiting for you in Fragranerde Hall." Hearing Kane''s voice, Juliana forced herself to calm down and said lightly. "What? What happened to the baby? What''s wrong with him?" Kane asked anxiously, but Juliana didn''t answer.


    "You juste here. I''ll wait for you." Juliana hung up the phone after she finished speaking. She now finally knew why Kane tried so hard to stop her from killing the child, and he treated the child as his own son. It turned out that it was really his son!


    What an irony!


    Putting the phone down, Juliana thought to herself.


    "Julia, will that persone?" Ka also wanted to see her grandson''s biological father in person. She always felt that her daughter had a close rtionship with him, and the man named Kane on the phone was also very concerned about her daughter.


    "Well, he will." Juliana answered affirmatively, not to mention for the baby, he woulde.


    "I''ll pick him up tomorrow," Arthur said, knowing that Juliana wouldn''t want to face Kane alone so soon.


    Juliana cast a grateful nce at Arthur. In a second, she suggested, "Tomorrow, let Luciae here too."


    Suddenly mentioning Lucia''s name, Arthur and Sophie can understand her deep meaning, while Ka and Robert were confused. What did this have to do with Lucia?


    "Okay, I''ll let here here. Let''s clear up the misunderstanding once." Arthur also knew that the person behind Kane was Poppy. Since he was the baby''s biological father, there must be a major conspiracy involved, and this was the crux to unravel he and Lucia''s awkward situation.


    "Yeah, it''s time to exin clearly." As if sighing, Juliana said quietly.


    At this time in Lepus, Kane was in a state of turmoil, but he didn''t stop packing his luggage. The baby had an ident. He must go there!


    At this time, he couldn''t care about Poppy anymore. In order to stabilize Poppy, he didn''t tell her that he would leave Lepus. There was no flight from Lepus to Athegate that night. Kane could only choose to take the train. By the time he arrived at Athegate, it was already early morning.


    He wanted to go to visit Juliana immediately, but Kane knew it was impossible. So he could only suppress the anxiety in his heart. Being worried that his home was being monitored by Jacob''s people, he found a hotel near Fragranerde Hall and stayed for a while. Later, he got up early to contact Juliana.


    Juliana needed Lucia to be there, so let Arthur pick her up first. She would hold Kane down, and let him know the time when she arrived.


    When Arthur arrived at Lucia''s house, she was already on her way to work. Without thinking twice, Arthur turned the car around and headed for Jibillion Inc.


    When Arthur appeared in the Jibillion Inc building, one can imagine what kind of sensation he caused. As a public figure, Athegate''s well-deserved elite, he appeared in the ordinary crowd, which was enough to attract attention, let alone in the building of his peers in the industry. Jibillion''s employees stared at him as soon as they saw him. Without waiting for him to say anything about making an appointment, he had already obtained a pass to Lucia''s office.


    All the way to Lucia''s office, Arthur ignored the fiery stares from the employees, and knocked on the door of her office directly.


    Lucia had a hangoverst night. At this time, she had a headache. When Arthur knocked on the door, she was bending over the table and resting. Thinking it was Nia, Lucia responded and forced herself to be energetic,


    "Come in."


    Arthur opened the door when he heard the words, and saw Lucia slouching on the table at a nce.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Worrying more than anything else, Arthur walked across the office to the table and asked worriedly, "Lucia, what''s the matter with you?"


    The moment she heard Arthur''s voice, Lucia thought she was dreaming. When she looked up to see Arthur standing in front of her table, she rubbed her eyes in disbelief.


    Was this a hangover hallucination?

 Chapter 249 Taking Lucia home

    Arthur frowned, walked around the table to Lucia, reached for her chin, made her look up at him, and asked,


    "Did you go drinkingst night?"


    Touch, sight, hearing, thebination of the three finally made Lucia wake up, and Arthur, who was in front of him was alive.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Why are you here..." Lucia asked in a daze.


    Arthur was obviously more concerned about Lucia''s condition. Seeing that she didn''t answer, he leaned down and sniffed between her lips, frowning even tighter,


    "Still smell like alcohol. How much did you drinkst night? Whom did you drink with?"


    When Arthur spoke, his breath spit on the tip of her nose. Lucia shook her head and felt itchy. Then she shook off Arthur''s hand that was holding her chin, and said a little angrily,


    "I didn''t drink much. I went by myself."


    Alone?


    Arthur furrowed tightly when he heard this. Just as the two were at a standoff, Eduard suddenly pushed open the door of the office, and before he could see the people inside, he asked loudly, "Lucia, why did youe to work today? Didn''t I tell you to rest at home? You drank so much, you still..."


    After seeing Arthur, Eduard stopped speaking.


    As soon as Arthur heard Eduard''s words, Arthur knew he was the one who took Lucia for a drinkst night. His eyes looked sharp and he swept over like a knife. Eduard immediately froze. "Mr. Davis, are you there..." Eduard smiled shyly, nced away, and greeted exaggeratedly.


    "Why make Lucia drink so much?" Arthur straightened up and asked Eduard coldly.


    "I..." Eduard didn''t dare to say in front of Arthur that he encouraged Lucia to drown her sorrows. He prevaricated, but Lucia impatiently spoke for him,


    "What the hell are you doing here?" Lucia didn''t want Arthur to appear in Jibillion Inc. The entanglement between them was well known in Athegate, and Lucia didn''t want to make her subordinates suspicious. Arthur just remembered the reason he came here. He stretched out his arms around Lucia''s body and picked her up, and replied,


    "Come with me home. I have something important."


    "Your home?" Lucia''s feet were a little weak, so she simply put her body weight on Arthur''s arms and asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, my home," Arthur responded, wrapping Lucia''s waist with one hand and helping her take the suit jacket from the back of the chair,


    "Going right now."


    Lucia just followed Arthur for a few steps. When she passed Eduard, Eduard stared at them and muttered, "Do you think I''m transparent?" before calling her back.


    "I''m not going," Lucia whispered, waving away from Arthur''s support, "what are we doing at your home?"


    Aren''t your fianc¨¦es and kid at home?


    Lucia whispered in her heart.


    "There is something important. You have toe." Arthur, regardless of Lucia''s awkwardness, stretched out his hand to wrap her waist again domineeringly.


    Eduard saw that Lucia was resisting, so he hurriedly walked up to Arthur and stopped him, saying, "Arthur, aren''t you being too domineering? Don''t you see that Lucia doesn''t want to?" Arthur moved his gaze from Lucia to Eduard''s face. His eagle eyes were so sharp that no one could question it.


    "I''m taking her home for something important."


    Eduard was stunned by Arthur''s gaze. There seemed to be some kind of tacit understanding between the men. The next second, he simply stepped aside and said to Lucia,


    "Lucia, I give you leave. Don''t be in a hurry toe back."


    Lucia stared at Eduard in disbelief. Her eyes looked gloomy, as if she was questioning him. Did he just betray her?!


    Eduard avoided Lucia''s eyes and looked at the ceiling. He was not betraying her. The key was that Arthur wa not to be messed with...


    Besides, Eduard had a sense that it was Juliana''s business, so he wouldn''t stop him.


    In this way, Arthur sessfully took Lucia away from the Jibillion Inc building, and because of the closeness of the two, there was a wave of gossip.


    In the car, Lucia leaned against the window in a daze as if giving up resistance. Arthur suppressed the excitement in his heart. Just now, he didn''t tell her that Juliana''s child was not his own. He just wanted to exin it once everyone arrived. Today, the misunderstanding between him and Lucia could be put to rest.


    Thinking of this, Arthur continued to increase the speed of the car, and the Rolls-Royce Phantom engine roared loudly, as if responding to the owner''s excitement.


    When they came to Fragranerde Hall, Lucia was in a low mood. Thest time when she was here, Arthur med her for Juliana for the first time. Those memories were not pleasant. She was silent. If Arthur didn''te to lead her, she would not get out of the car at all.


    Not knowing what Lucia was thinking at this time, Arthur only thought she was a little bit puzzled by her hangover and being dragged by him, so he thoughtfully took her out of the car and walked all the way to the gate of the vi.


    As they approached the door, Lucia shook Arthur''s hand away, staring straight at him.


    "What''s wrong?" Arthur asked in confusion.


    "Your fianc¨¦e and kid are still inside. Can''t you hold me?" Holding hands, Lucia whispered and the bitterness also spread in her heart. She knew that Arthur was doing things in a proper way, and he must bring her here for a reason, but that didn''t mean he can do whatever he wanted.


    Arthur sensed Lucia''s emotions, feeling both distressed and wanting tough. Lucia,ter, won''t be so embarrassed.


    Without forcing her, Arthur just slowed down and came to the door with Lucia. Peter opened the door for them, and the two walked in together. Lucia''s mood was still a little uneasy, but it quickly turned to surprise.


    In the cold and rigid living room, various characters with different temperaments were sitting.


    Sophie sat in the main seat of the sofa, looking elegant and calm. And the one who was sitting on the side was a dignifieddy, with eyebrows and eyes somewhat simr to Juliana. Next to her was a man with sses, who looked extraordinary and had very strong aura. And the one who was sitting near them, was Juliana.


    Lucia didn''t know the unfamiliar middle-aged man and woman, but judging from their attitude and bearing, she already had a rough guess about their identities. They should be Juliana''s parents.


    The sight in front of her made Lucia restless. Juliana''s parents and Sophie were there. What did Arthur bring her for?


    She saw Juliana inadvertently. Lucia thought she would re at each other, just like always, but now Juliana''s eyes looked t, without hatred or resentment.


    Lucia''s doubts deepened.


    "Lucia, you''re here." Seeing Luciaing in, Sophie immediately stood up to greet her, smiling and her voice soft.


    Lucia nodded, not daring to say anything more rashly.


    Sophie seemed to sense her unease, and took her hand into the living room to introduce to her,


    "Lucia, this is Ka, Julia''s mother. This is Robert, Julia''s father."


    Lucia paused for half a second and called out bluntly, "Ka, Robert."


    This situation was so strange that Sophie actually introduced Juliana''s parents to her with a smile, and she had to call them. Didn''t Juliana regard her as an enemy? Why was she indifferent to this situation now?


    Ka and Robert stood up, and they both looked at the beautiful and generous woman in front of them. Lucia''s appearance had always been amazing, and the neat and handsome suit made her more favorable. Ka raised her eyebrows in surprise. She thought Lucia would be a woman with heavy makeup and stylish clothes, but she didn''t expect her to be so neat, and Robert felt the same way. Seeing that Ka and Robert were only looking at Lucia, Sophie coughed to remind them. Ka and Robert then reacted, and the two extended their hands to Lucia, being equally polite, "Hello, Miss Webb."


    Lucia forbeared the sense of molimen in her heart and respectfully shook hands with the two elders one by one. She unconsciously nced at Arthur who was next to her, as if begging him for help. Arthur smiled and didn''t help Lucia, but simply turned around and walked towards the door, saying, "Julia, you call him. I''ll pick him up."


    "Okay." Juliana responded, and Arthur was out when he took out his phone to make a call.


    Sophie brought Lucia, who didn''t know what happened, to the sofa and sat down without saying much. Ka and Robert didn''t speak, and Juliana kept her head down after the phone call. The atmosphere in the living room seemed to be stagnant, which was embarrassing and heavy.


    Lucia had never been so restrained before. She sat on the sofa, and her whole body seemed to be shrouded in fog, and she couldn''t see in any direction.


    On the other hand, Arthur came to a small park near Fragranerde Hall, found a quiet ce and waited for Kane to appear.


    It didn''t take long for Kane toe. Seeing that he was very familiar with the path of the park, Arthur could guess that he often appeared around here, and he had some preliminary understanding of the rtionship between Juliana and Kane..


    Kane walked into a flower hall, and was anxious not to see Juliana. He kept looking around until he saw Arthuring out from behind a big tree.


    "Arthur?!" Kane''s surprise was predictable.


    "Waiting for you for a long time," Arthur stared at Kane and walked towards him slowly. When he saw Kane turning around and trying to escape, he said calmly,


    "What? You don''t want to see Julia anymore?"


    The next second, Kane stopped stiffly, remembering why he came here. Arthur was here, could it be...


    "Where''s Julia?! What did you do to her?!" Kane turned around and asked anxiously.


    "She''s at home," Arthur replied indifferently as he walked into the hall, and added, "Waiting for you."


    When Kane heard this, his thoughts suddenly became chaotic. What did he mean?


    "Come or not, it''s up to you." Without any hesitation, Arthur walked towards the way where he came. He just wanted to see how much Kane cared about Juliana. After a while, footsteps sounded on the gravel road behind him, and Arthur smiled. One can imagine Kane''s terrified feeling that he had to follow Arthur.


    From Juliana''s several calls with Kane, Arthur realized that the two must be in love, and the more hurt Juliana felt, the deeper her feelings for Kane. Now Kane had the same response. Arthur sighed secretly in his heart, not knowing about them how to proceed after facing the confrontation.


    When Kane followed Arthur tremblingly into the vi and saw there were full of people, and Juliana''s parents were among them, his expression could be said to be very exciting. Especially when he saw Lucia was there, his face suddenly changed, and his eyes became wandering indefinitely.


    Lucia stood up the moment she saw Kane. She was angry and never forgot the aplice who helped Jacob and Poppy drive her out of the Webbex Group!


    Arthur sensed Lucia''s anger and quickly walked to her side and wrapped her arms around her waist, silentlyforting her emotions. Although Lucia was angry, she knew that Kane was not here today because of her. There was silence, but she still glowered at Kane.


    Kane avoided Lucia''s gaze with difficulty. At this time, Juliana, who had been sitting on the sofa with her eyes lowered, finally raised her head and looked at Kane saying,


    "You''re here."


    The people present may have different thoughts, but no one had moreplicated than Juliana''s mood had at this time.


    Hearing Juliana''s voice, Kane seemed to be revived, rushed towards her without any hesitation, knelt down beside her and asked anxiously,


    "Julia, did Arthur do anything to you. How is the baby? What''s wrong with baby?!"


    "The baby is upstairs. He''s sleeping soundly." Juliana stared into Kane''s eyes. The genuine concern in his eyes was by no means false, but because of this, Juliana felt even more painful in her heart. Kane was startled after hearing this. Was the baby all right?


    Turning around and looking around, Kane saw that everyone was staring at him, and then he realized that he had fallen into the trap.


    "Sit down, I have a lot to ask you." Juliana''s tone was still calm, but only those who cared about her knew how tolerant she was now.


    Arthur sat back on the sofa holding Lucia''s waist. Everyone was looking at Juliana and Kane, the two most important people in all the conspiracies.


    Kane faintly noticed something. As if he had made up his mind, he got up and sat next to Juliana, calmly facing everyone''s scrutiny. In fact, this feeling was much easier than trying to hide something until now. At least, he was not panic.


    "Before that, you have a report." When Kane sat down, Juliana picked up a document on the side of her sofa and handed it to Kane. Kane took it. This was the result of the baby''s DNA match. Kane read the document carefully and looked up at Juliana.


    "The child''s father is indeed me." Kane confessed.

 Chapter 250 Confessing everything

    "Start from the beginning, everything." Seeing Kane''s confession, Juliana bit her lower lip and stared at Kane, saying she wanted to know the truth.


    Not only Juliana, but everyone, was looking at Kane.


    Kane lowered his head, squeezed his hands. When he looked up again, he had a determination to give up everything and began to say,


    "It was a coincidence that I met you. I met you in Kenya at the time, and I knew you and Arthur have a close rtionship, so I told Poppy the news. She asked me to induce you to follow me back to visit Arthur, and then arrange for you to meet her first before meeting Lucia."


    "She told me, you used your rich family background to rob her boyfriend Jacob. After you married him, you didn''t trust him, so you asked your father to make a will. Whoever cheated in marriage, the property will belong to the other. But even with this will, you still hooked up with other men, and on your wedding anniversary, you were kicked out of the Webbex Group because you were caught cheating. Many yearster, you came back with your child and used Arthur to take back the Webbex Group."


    Juliana asked Kane to speak first, and then added to Lucia what she had seen and heard, so as to restore the whole thing.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Kane, is Poppy right?" Lucia turned to Kane without defending directly.


    "It''s all made up by Poppy herself. The truth at the time was that Poppy coveted the Webbex Group''s family business, so she let Jacob approach you, and then she made you to sleep with ... Arthur. It was also a coincidence that you were sessfully kicked out. Webbex Group, but Poppy didn''t expect you toe back with Arthur''s kid," Kane answered honestly.


    Juliana bit her lower lip even harder when she heard these words. The truth turned out to be the opposite of what she imagined.


    "Julia, you are so talented. Why did you trust Poppy so easily? At the very least, you should ask me for proof." Arthur asked Juliana with a frown, and the others looked at her, especially her parents, who didn''t believe her daughter could do this and trusted others easily.


    "I didn''t believe it at first. I just wanted to get to know Lucia first and see if she was really like what Poppy said," Juliana said, looking at Lucia and feelingplicated,


    "Poppy said that you are willful and irritable, and you have two faces. The first time I saw you that day, I saw you dismiss an old employee in public, and your words were harsh and ruthless. When facing us, you smiled immediately, and I started to believe Poppy''s words."


    Arthur had an amazing memory. While Lucia was still thinking about whether or not it happened, he recalled,


    "Julia, you just saw the surface. The reason why Lucia was so angry that day was because that old employee betrayed thepany for a little benefit, and asked Lucia to let him go by relying on his family members. Lucia was angry because he had no sense of responsibility..."


    So that was what happened... Juliana watched Lucia''s slight nodding movement, and guilt had begun to creep up in her heart.


    "No wonder you always have inexplicable hostility towards me. I thought it was because my past was not graceful. I didn''t want Arthur''s most important friend to misunderstand, so I tried my best to be nice to you. Now when I think about it, what I did had another purposes in your eyes." Lucia said with a self-deprecating smile.


    The guilt in Juliana''s eyes had already confirmed Lucia''s guess.


    "Poppy noticed Julia was starting to dislike Lucia too, and used this toe between you," Kane continued,


    "The reason Julia fell into the trap is actually because of you," he looked at Arthur. "What Poppy has been suggesting to Julia is that Lucia is using you to take back the Webbex Group."


    Arthur looked at Juliana withplicated feeling. The friendship was too important for him to repay, and now he was exhausted by it.


    "I was so sure that Lucia was using you," Juliana said with a wry smile. "So I made things difficult for her in secret. Lucia...sorry."


    With her apology, Juliana revealed her guilt to Lucia without reservation.


    Ka and Robert also looked at Lucia with guilt, conveying silent apologies for their daughter, while Lucia shook her head gently and said generously, "It''s all Poppy''s fault. I don''t me you. What''s next?" Lucia wanted to know what happened next.


    "If you''re just trying to stop me from being with Lucia, Julia, why were you doing this?" Arthur knew it wasn''t that simple.


    Juliana nced at the people present and continued,


    "At first, I really just wanted to verbally dissuade you from being with Lucia. If I really couldn''t, I could seek help from your parents. Until that time, I saw Lucia pestering Jacob at a dinner party, and Poppy was there at the time. She said she had already found out that Lucia was still stalking Jacob behind her back, and Lucia hooked up with her boss Eduard. From that time on, I felt that dissuasion had no effect." "Pestering Jacob?" Arthur asked and turned his head to Lucia because he really didn''t know about it.


    Lucia recalled it just now and remembered it, so she said,


    "I was estranged from you because of Esmae. Jacob asked me to meet him at that time, and let the paparazzi revealed it. Later, you had a car ident. I went to Jacob that night to warn him. Julia, when you saw Jacob and I, we definitely had no intimate behaviors, right?"


    "No, I couldn''t hear what you were talking about at the time, but I could probably see that you were holding Jacob back. And Poppy kept urging me. I..." Juliana was angry. It turned out she waspletely under Poppy''s control.


    "Because of this, Poppy instigated Julia to n a conspiracy at the charity event." Kane lowered his eyes, being regretful.


    "Details of this matter. I want to know every detail!" This matter was the key. Arthur said in a deep voice, with a gleam in his eyes.


    Juliana nodded and began,


    "At that time, you were going on a business trip. After I told Poppy about it, she said that this was the best time to test Lucia''s loyalty to you. Before leaving, she gave me a small packet of hallucinogens, saying that it would make Lucia temporarily unconscious. When Eduard went to the room to find Lucia, they will definitely have a sex... Then I will expose on the spot, and there will be no possibility between you and Lucia to be together."

 Chapter 251 Everything is Fake

    Ka''s face turned pale when she heard this, and she said with usation to Juliana, "Julia, why are you so confused..."


    Their daughter had never been such a person with treacherous intentions.


    Juliana blushed at Ka''s words, but she continued,


    "That night, I tricked Lucia into the room for the reason of having a stomachache, and asked her to drink the water I have added the hallucinogens in advance and then went to Eduard. I didn''t expect to find that she was no longer in bed when I came back. Until now, I don''t know where have you been that night."


    Juliana finally looked at Lucia and said that if she hadn''t disappeared that night, maybe things wouldn''t be the way they were today. And her hatred for her wouldn''t be that deep.


    Lucia saw that everyone was looking over, looked directly at Juliana and asked her, "The hallucinogens you gave me were just a little bit?"


    "Well, Poppy said she found it in the ck market. A little bit is enough to make you stunned. You just woke up when I brought Eduard in. Then I will leave for an excuse, and you will..." Juliana felt ashamed and couldn''t continue.


    "Then you must not know it. When you went to Eduard, Poppy entered the room, and she gave me an unknown dose of hallucinogens. At that time, Poppy and Jacob were already in a fight, so Jacob kept sending people to follow her. That night, it was Jacob who came to save me. Because of an overdose of hallucinogens, I was taken to the hospital overnight by him and almost died of organ failure." When Lucia said this, everyone looked at her in shock, especially Juliana and Arthur, who had no idea what happened to Lucia.


    "Lucia, why didn''t you tell me!" Although it was over, Arthur was still in shock when he heard the word "died". No wonder when Lucia came back and he went to find her himself, she looked haggard andcked energy. She was affected with hallucinogens!


    Lucia nced at Arthur and continued, "Fortunately, I was rescued at the time. I was worried about your situation and wanted to contact you, but Jacob took my mobile phone away. For three days, I had been receiving treatment. I didn''t leave until the doctor said I could leave the hospital, but when I came back, I found Arthur had changed..."


    Lucia stopped talking at this point, because those memories still hurt her heart now.


    Arthur looked at Lucia, and was so distressed that he could hardly breathe. At that time, Lucia had just gone through life-threatening danger. As her boyfriend, instead offorting her, he misunderstood her. How did she endure all his doubts and reproaches at that time?


    "I don''t know what happened. When I faced you, I was worried about my previous rtionship with Jacob, so I chose to hide it from you. I didn''t expect it to cause a deeper misunderstanding..." Lucia spoke softly, suppressing her emotions.


    Holding Lucia''s hand, Arthur''s guilt reached its peak. Lucia silently looked back at him, feeling moreplicated than anyone else.


    She knew that Arthur was being misled by Juliana, but his doubts about her at the time were real, and the pain was real too.


    Juliana looked at Arthur and Lucia who were looking at each other, and felt very ufortable. What did she do?


    It made Kane''s hair stand on end. How many crimes he hadmitted while helping Poppy?


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Kane talked about what happened next.


    "Let me tell you guys what happened next. Poppy brought Eduard to the room and found Lucia was gone. Then she had a new idea. She was not willing to see her n fail, so she deliberately asked you and me to look for Lucia. On the way, she secretly contacted me by a text message."


    Juliana frowned and stared at Kane. What he was going to say next was the knot in her heart.


    "Poppy asked me to lead Julia into the dark alley, and then..." Kane was breathless and could hardly speak, but he forced himself to continue and looked at Juliana,Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Then let a few hooligans rape you and make Lucia the culprit of your injuries, so that no matter what position, by any means, you will definitely prevent them from being together. And Lucia will lose Arthur, the biggest reliance. She will no longer be a big threat to JTP."


    With Kane''s confession, everyone took a deep breath. They didn''t expect Poppy to be so vicious. Even Juliana, who had promised to cooperate with her, was not spared, and was even more miserable. Holding back tears, she asked Kane, "Why is the baby''s father you?"


    "I can''t bear it..." Kane looked at Juliana, as if to open his heart for her to examine, and said with difficulty,


    "I can''t bear to see you''re raped, but Poppy kept pushing me. I couldn''t do anything, so I let them leave. Julia, that night... only me..."


    Hearing this, Juliana''s tears fell down immediately. She thought that Kane raped her like everyone else did. When she heard him say that it was only him, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of joy in her heart, but then came deeper hatred.


    "No wonder you tried so hard to keep the baby when I said I was going to abort it, and even took me to hospital for a checkup," Juliana murmured as her tears fell down.


    "No wonder you said that you would treat the baby as your own child. No wonder you abandoned everything and returned to Lepus with me. So, you always knew it!" Raising her eyes sharply, the hatred in Juliana''s heart made Kane overwhelmed.


    "Julia, I''m not just for the baby!" Kane epted Juliana''s usation, but he couldn''t let her misunderstand that he was only for the baby.


    Juliana sneered and asked him with tears in her eyes, "If I guessed correctly, my fallopian tubes are blocked and it is difficult to conceive, and a forced abortion will cause life-threatening. You made it up too?" Once the reason was confirmed, the subsequent events were all clear.


    Kane felt guilty. After thinking for a moment, he answered truthfully, "Yes, the doctor who examined you that day was an old acquaintance of my mother. You are in good health. All those illnesses were made up by me to keep the baby."


    "Kane!" Gritting her teeth, Juliana shouted and stood up from the sofa, with tears and pain in her eyes. It turned out that the one who lied to her the most was Kane!


    In the midst of suffering, he appeared as a savior for her, and she fell in love with him because of it. She didn''t expect that everything... was fake!

 Chapter 252 Julianas questioning

    "Julia," Kane stood up too, and the next second he was kneeling at Juliana''s feet. He lowered his head and his voice was trembling as he said,


    "I was selfish. I couldn''t bear to see the child would disappear like this. That''s why I lied to you. I''m sorry, Julia ... but my feelings for you are definitely sincere!"


    Juliana lowered her head and looked at Kane without responding. Only her lips twitched and she couldn''t say a word.


    The other people heard this, had their expression changed and had mixed thoughts.


    Ka and Robert did not expect their daughter to have suffered such an incident. As her parents, they deeply felt that they had been negligent and did not care enough about their daughter. However, how to make up for the harm she had caused to Arthur and Lucia because of this...?


    Sophie sighed slightly. Although everything was not far from what she guessed, seeing Juliana in this condition, she still felt sorry for her, whom she treated like her daughter.


    What Lucia and Arthur were thinking now was the most simr, and the pain they endured was no less than Juliana did.


    The most unbearable pain was the pain of heart.


    Juliana just quietly looked at Kane who was on his knees for a long, long time. The root of her own suffering was unraveled, and she had to unravel Arthur''s and Lucia''s as well. Holding back the pain in her heart, Juliana raised her eyes to Lucia and Arthur and continued,


    "Because the child could not be aborted, I began to worry about his future. Poppy learned of this matter, and was happy. She encouraged me to me Arthur. I did not agree at the time. Perhaps because there is still a conscience, I can not bear to put my own suffering on Arthur. It so happened that at this time. Arthur and you took your child to Disnend together. I hated why should I suffer so much because of you, but Arthur still loves you so much? Driven by hatred, I agreed to go along with Poppy."


    Lucia frowned slightly. Although the victim was herself, she could feel Juliana''s resentment at that time.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "That night at the party, I got hallucinogens from Poppy again. While Arthur was drunk, I took him to the room, and deliberately let you hear my conversation with the hostess, to lure you to the room. In fact, at that time, Arthur hadpletely lost consciousness. He shouted your name all the time and I sat by the bedside all the time."


    Juliana told the whole story. Arthur was relieved to hear that he and Julia really did not have sex. His heart and body would never betray Lucia. However, he asked,


    "The marks on you at the time ..."


    Arthur did not want to say anything explicitly in front of the elders, but at that time if Juliana did not have those marks on her body, he would not have assumed that they really had sex. "That''s me...," Kane, who was on his knees, said in a low voice, and all doubts were thus solved.


    Julianaughed bitterly and said, "It''s Kane. Poppy was deliberate. She was afraid you can see the w so let Kane make those marks on my body beforehand and then frame you."


    Arthur''s doubts were solved and felt relieved. Then he turned his head to look at Lucia, and said with an undertone, as if sighing generally, "Lucia, I did not betray you."


    Lucia heard this and had mixed feelings. She had cried a lot for this. What was the point of doing so at that time?


    "Sophie''s instinct was indeed keen. The baby was born after the normal period of gestation, so when I heard you wanted a paternity test, I immediately told my mom because she is very protective of me. I knew she would help me dissipate all suspicions. Mom... I''m sorry..."


    Juliana looked at Ka and said miserably. Ka let out a long sigh. There were tears in her eyes, but she could not say a word of forgiveness or relief, because Juliana, indeed, was at fault! Juliana saw Ka''s helplessness and also saw the disappointment in Robert''s eyes. She felt her feet weak and she sat back down on the sofa with a sigh of apology.


    "Lucia, I''m sorry. It''s all because I was too subjective. I only believed Poppy''s words and thought about how to stop you and Arthur from being together, Arthur, I''m sorry. I''d been taking advantage of your friendship with me, constantly forcing you to stay away from Lucia for my sake, torturing you with your own suffering. Sophie, it''s because I was too selfish, only thinking about how to save myself and my child, provoking conflicts between you and my parents. Mom and dad, I''m sorry... sorry..."


    She apologized sincerely with tears. Nevertheless, Juliana knew she couldn''t undo the harms she had caused to them with apologies.


    Everyone, who was listening to Juliana''s apology, was very unhappy, especially Ka and Robert who also bore the guilt for Arthur and Lucia. The living room was silent. Everyone was thinking differently, and each one was with their own pain and sadness.


    Kane had been on his knees and heard Juliana''s apologies. And he also saw Juliana shed tears, but he did not want to see her being so guilty.


    "Julia, it''s not your fault!" Raising his head, Kane spoke sorrowfully, "Everything was caused by Poppy and I. Because of my intolerance for Poppy, I used your feelings for me step by step to bring you into the trap, and even forced you to abandon your self-esteem to frame Arthur in order to save your child. I know it must hurt you too."


    Juliana was silent. Even though she already knew that she was being used, step by step, even if she was not under Poppy''spulsion, she made countless mistakes because of selfishness. She can not me everything on Poppy and Kane, especially Kane ...


    So after hearing Kane''s words, Juliana cried even harder.


    Kane''s heart ached at the sight of her being like this, and he turned to the others in a kneeling position, apologizing sincerely.


    "Everyone, I''m sorry. All these years I helped Poppy to victimize her subjects, because I can''t forget about Poppy''s affection. Not only did I harm Julia, but also harmed all the people, especially you, Lucia. You never did anything wrong, but all the harm is borne by you alone."


    Lucia was silent. Facing a person who had already known his mistake, even if she had moreints, she can''t say anything at this moment.


    "What''s the point to talk about this now?" Juliana suddenly lifted her eyes and stared coldly at Kane, saying.


    "If I hadn''t found out that you lied to me and brought Poppy to Lepus as well, I wouldn''t have had an emotional breakdown at all, let alone suddenly realizing the fact that Arthur''s goodness to me has never actually changed. If not for that, you would still have kept it hidden for her, right?"


    "Julia!" exined Kane, turning anxiously to face Juliana.


    "I have been thinking of confessing to you in recent days. And I have been taking into ount that you will not forgive me for this... I am afraid that you will not even want to see me again in the future. I am really afraid, so it has been dyed."

 Chapter 253 The Knight familys apology

    Kane looked at Juliana as he spoke. It was very rare for Kane to kneel down, so today it was definitely not for sensationalism or affection-instigating. He was sincerely begging for Juliana and others'' forgiveness.


    Juliana still looked cold and didn''t say anything. The border between love and hate was blurred, and she couldn''t tell whether she loved or hated him so much, but this man was really deep in her heart. Ka and Robert looked at their daughter''s conflicted appearance, and looked at each other helplessly. Kane was the biological father of the grandson. At this moment, they did not dislike the grandson because of what Kane did. On the contrary, they slightly praised Kane''s attitude to dare confess. After all, the most difficult thing for a person to do was to repent and introspect. Whether it was true or not, people with discernment can naturally see it.


    Sophie and the Knight family had the same opinion. She can also see that Kane had deep affection for Juliana, but it was inappropriate to persuade Juliana to forgive Kane in this situation. Arthur sighed secretly in his heart. Everyone in the room was hurt more or less because of Poppy. In fact, Kane was also one of the victims, but the only one who had the right to speak was Lucia. Lucia was willing to speak so the other problems could be solved one by one.


    "Julia, I know that Kane is being forced to help. You don''t have to hold a grudge against him." Just when everyone was expecting Lucia''s words, she spoke.


    Hearing this, Juliana opened her eyes and looked at Lucia. Others reacted simrly, especially Kane. He didn''t expect Lucia to speak for him at this time. Only Arthur''s eyes looked gentle and focused. He always knew that Lucia was always very kind.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not helping you," Lucia said lightly, seeing Kane looking at her with both surprise and gratitude,


    "I just know the truth better than Julia. I know Kane because of Poppy. In college, I thought they were actually a couple. I don''t know if Kane''s feelings for Poppy are love, but it can be called a kind of perseverance. Poppy once proudly preached to me about her help to Kane. Indeed, without Poppy, Kane would not be able to get out of the vige, and he would not be able to get to where he is today." After Lucia finished speaking, Kane said,


    "I and Poppy are childhood friends. She was not like this before. When I graduated from high school, my parents couldn''t support the college expenses for me. It was Poppy who begged her parents to borrow money for me to finish college. I thought it was her kindness to me, but step by step, I found that I was just a pawn in her hands."


    "If I''m not wrong, you''re not less threatened by her." Lucia knew Poppy very well, not to mention Kane, who was loyal to her. In this world, except for herself, she was afraid everyone else was a stepping stone for Poppy, even Jacob.


    Kane lowered his head silently. He didn''t want to push all the me on Poppy, not because he had feelings for her, but he wanted to take the responsibility.


    If Kane replied "Yes, she threatened me" at this time, it was afraid Juliana would have turned her head and left.


    "I don''t know what I should do. I am influenced by you, and you are bewitched by Poppy. Although we are all being used by others, in the whole incident, selfishness and selfish desires are also tempting us to make mistakes."


    Juliana finally spoke up, revealing her contradictions and guilt,


    "I don''t know how I can make it up to you. I know I''m being cheeky for saying this, but I hope you can forgive me. Arthur, Lucia, I hope you can forgive me."


    Juliana repeated the words, and the next second, she made a move that shocked everyone. She stood up and wanted to kneel down to Arthur and Lucia as soon as she finished speaking. If it wasn''t for Kane, who was in front of her, and quickly supported her, she really would have knelt down for them.


    "Julia, what are you doing!?" In Kane''s mind, Juliana was absolutely right, and he couldn''t watch her take all the me.


    Seeing this, Arthur quickly got up and went over to support Juliana, saying, "Julia, what are you doing? Now the truth is clear. You were also confused by Poppy. I won''t me you."


    Arthur had sworn to Lucia that if Juliana did everything on purpose, he would definitely pursue it and never tolerate it, but if Juliana was fooled by Poppy and made a mistake, that was another story. Juliana didn''t listen to what Kane and Arthur said. The person she was looking at was Lucia.


    Arthur was her confidant and friend. She knew he would forgive her, but Lucia was different. They never had grudges, but Juliana caused her so much harm because of her subjective willfulness and selfishness. Juliana was really guilty. If Lucia didn''t forgive her, she can''t be redeemed in her life.


    A mother knew her daughter best. Ka understood what Juliana was thinking. Instead of consoling her daughter with Arthur and Kane, she and her husband had mutual affinity and stood up at the same time, facing Lucia''s direction and saying,


    "Miss Webb, we apologize to you for what my daughter did. Julia is our daughter, but we would never blindly defend her. If it wasn''t for her, you and Arthur wouldn''t have gotten to this point and hurt the kid. If there is anything we can make up for, you can say it, and we will do our best."


    When Ka said this, her eyes were watery, and she sincerely asked Lucia for forgiveness for her daughter''s mistake.


    Sophie looked at Lucia and didn''t speak for them. To blindly persuade her to be generous regardless of the victim''s position was not kindness but cruelty.


    Arthur looked at Lucia, and couldn''t say that he wanted her to forgive Juliana. All in all, he knew how much Lucia had suffered, and he would never try to persuade her to be kind and to forgive. She was hurt and should let Juliana repay for that!


    The person with the mostplicated mood right now was Lucia. The truth was clear. Arthur had never betrayed her and she already knew it. Juliana was used and she also understood, but she can''t say that she was okay and would forgive Juliana.


    Those days and nights of tears, those tortured heartaches, she had personally experienced them.


    While everyone was waiting for Lucia''s answer, a nanny suddenly appeared at the corner of the second floor. Although she knew it was inappropriate to disturb at this time, she said,This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Julia, the baby is hungry and is now crying for her mother."


    Speaking of the baby, Juliana''s eyes moved, and her face couldn''t help showing the love for the child. It was this expression that made Lucia''s heart soften.


    "Go take care of the baby first," said Lucia.

 Chapter 254 The Present Situation

    Juliana stared at Lucia in a daze, not knowing how to react. Then Sophie stood up and said to Juliana, "Julia, listen to Lucia. Go take care of the baby first."


    Ka also saw the change in Lucia''s expression, and quickly said to echo Sophie, "Come on up."


    Juliana moved and walked towards the stairs in a daze. Why did she feel the atmosphere was strange?


    Juliana went upstairs, and Kane stood up, looked at her back eagerly, but didn''t dare to move.


    Lucia asked him at this point, "How is Poppy doing now?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Kane came back to his senses, looked at Lucia and answered frankly, "Jacob threatened her with a divorce on the basis of her transfer of assets. Poppy was not willing to leave the house, so she threatened him to reveal your past to the world. Jacob was afraid and just sent people to hunt her down to avoid future troubles, so I..."


    In front of Lucia, Kane couldn''t say the word "help her".


    "Dog-eat-dog," Arthur said with a cold snort.


    "Jacob has the guts to send people to hunt her down?" Lucia''s focus was this. Jacob''s character was just like a piece of shit. When the opponent was strong, he became coward, and when the other was weak, he was arrogant. He seemed very arrogant but worried and cautious actually. She didn''t think he''d want to kill Poppy.


    "Poppy said the killers were foreigners, and I don''t know where Jacob got them from," said Kane.


    "Foreigners?" Lucia raised her eyebrows, and for some reason, Spencer''s infuriating face came to her mind.


    "Now that Poppy is hiding in Lepus. She doesn''t know I''m back."


    "Today you confess everything. Have you thought about what will happen in the future?" Lucia asked Kane coldly.


    "Naturally I have thought about it," Kane said with a wry smile, "I have helped Poppy to do a lot of bad things over the years. I know I can''t escape the me. I just hope you don''t make it difficult for Julia. She really didn''t mean to target you. Just me that Poppy is too maniptive, and she led Julia into what she is today. So don''t me her."


    "Are you still thinking about her even though you are in danger?" Lucia asked sarcastically, but everyone except Kane looked at her.


    Lucia was testing how deep Kane''s feelings for Juliana were.


    "Julia is actually the most innocent person," Kane bowed his head and said regretfully,


    "If I hadn''t lured her back to Athegate, she wouldn''t have gotten involved in this mess, and she wouldn''t have hated you because she thought she was raped, losing her original kindness and innocence. I let her suffer everything that shouldn''t have suffered. Lucia, if you have anyints, juste at me. Don''t embarrass Julia. She''s not wrong."


    "You are responsible." Lucia said softly. No one knew what she meant.


    Kane gradually felt that the questions Lucia asked him did not seem to be holding on to Juliana, but rather...


    "I don''t intend to embarrass her," Lucia said in response to Kane''s guess, "I just see her worrying about whether or not to forgive you, and want to test you."


    Kane''s eyes widened, looking at Lucia.


    Arthur walked over to Lucia, wrapped his arms around her waist, put his chin on her forehead and said softly, "Lucia, thank you."


    "Thank for what? Kane said that she did it in the first ce to protect you. The original intention was kind, and I can naturally not pursue it."


    Lucia was not a hypocrite. She forgave Juliana so lightly when she was hurt. She just saw Juliana was moved because of the baby. As a mother, she can appreciate the wonderful feeling. Juliana, who just had a baby, made a sincere apology to her. It was not good for her to hold on. After all, the mastermind behind the scenes had been found out.


    After speaking, seeing the happy look on Kane''s face, Lucia refuted him coldly, "What are you happy about? I will not pursue it because of your son."


    Kane''s face changed, but he found that there seemed to be a faint smile on Lucia''s face. And when Arthur couldn''t helpughing, he realized that he was being teased by Lucia.


    In an instant, Kane suddenly understood why Poppy deliberately designed so much, and even used Juliana to this point. And Arthur was still obsessed with Lucia. This woman was worth it!


    As if making up her mind, Kane said to Lucia,


    "Although I didn''t participate in the whole thing six years ago, and my testimony is not enough to directly convict Jacob and Poppy in court, it can still be used as credible testimony. And the night when he forced you to sign the divorce agreement, I can also prove that you were coerced. By the way, have you got your mother''s things back?"


    "Not yet..." Lucia said and felt disappointed.


    "What things?" Arthur asked Lucia and Kane, as soon as he heard the word "things".


    "In order to force me to divorce, Jacob took away the only things my mother left to me. Haven''t you always wondered why I went out to meet Jacob in private? Because of that things, Jacob promised, as long as I promised to meet him three times, he will return the things to me. But unfortunately, he broke my trust in the end."


    Lucia exined her secret to Arthur, andughed at herself that she had mistrusted Jacob again.


    Lucia''s words made Arthur''s doubts disappear. He was really worried about their private meeting, but he didn''t realize that Lucia was being embarrassed by Jacob.


    "I''ll get them back for you!" Arthur promised immediately.


    "No hurry," Lucia shook her head and said, "He knows he can use this to threaten me, and won''t use it easily. Besides, with the current situation, everything he took from me will be returned soon!" With her words, Lucia''s eyes shone brightly.


    "Jacob and Poppy are only peaceful on the surface. In fact, the two have long since separated. Now Poppy is hiding in Lepus and can''t escape, which is also the result of her own behaviors." Kane sighed. After hearing Kane''s words, everyone felt a lot. God had ever forgiven anyone who truly made mistakes.


    The tense atmosphere just now eased a little. When Juliana came downstairs, she saw Kane talking to Lucia and Arthur. It didn''t look like they were tit-for-tat. She hesitated for a while at the entrance of the stairs, not knowing how to face Lucia.


    Arthur took this opportunity to chat with Kane about his previous doubts. Kane knew everything, and told Arthur the truths one by one. Arthur was relieved and furious after listening,


    "I didn''t expect Poppy to be so vicious. Looking at the various conspiracies she devised, one after another, one step at a time, if no one exposes it, we will really be trapped in the dark."

 Chapter 255 Give Kane a chance

    Ka and Robert apologized to Lucia again. As elders, they felt very guilty because of their daughter. Lucia consciously couldn''t bear it, and even said no, while Juliana couldn''t keep silent any longer. "Mom and dad, I''m sorry I need you to apologize for me at this time." Juliana said in a depressed mood as she walked down the stairs.


    Juliana still didn''t know that Lucia had forgiven her generously just now, thinking that her parents were now begging for her.


    Lucia turned her head away and deliberately didn''t say anything, while Ka hurriedly greeted her and told Juliana what they had just said. Juliana stopped in ce after hearing that. Looking at Lucia, she couldn''t say anything. Lucia let go bluntly but Juliana showed her timidity instead.


    Although she was also an upright person, Juliana thought she herself was not as generous and tolerant as Lucia.


    "How could you forgive me so easily?" After thinking for a long time, Juliana expressed her doubts to Lucia. She had done so many unforgivable things.


    "It doesn''t matter if I forgive you or not. Your original intention was for Arthur. Later, the development of things was induced by Poppy step by step. Now that the truth is revealed, you have woken up, so what do I haggle about?" Lucia responded simply.


    After listening to Lucia''s words, Juliana was so moved, looked at Arthur and said sincerely,


    "Arthur, now I know why you still love Lucia after I tried my best to stop you..."


    With a smug smile on Arthur''s face, he hugged Lucia tighter. His woman, of course, was the best.


    "Now, you can be together again." Juliana said sincerely. Arthur looked down at Lucia, showing his love, but Lucia was not so happy, Arthur was blindly immersed in the joy of the truth being revealed. Only Sophie, who was standing by her beside, found that her mood didn''t seem so excited.


    Being doubtful, Sophie secretly spected the reason.


    Lucia and Juliana had already reconciled, and the next step was how to resolve the grudge between Kane and Juliana. Kane and the Knight family talked and exined, while Sophie took the opportunity to ask Lucia.


    "Lucia, now that the truth is out. You don''t seem so happy?"


    Lucia looked down and avoided Arthur''s gaze ufortably, not responding.


    Arthur was startled when he heard his mother''s words, and looked at Lucia''s expression carefully and found that there was a trace of worry hidden in her eyes. She was not as happy as he was, so he asked quickly,


    "Lucia, what''s the matter? Today, Julia and Kane have told the truths, and all our misunderstandings have been cleared up. Are you not happy?"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I''m not..." Lucia wanted to force a smile, but the corners of her mouth couldn''t lift up. Only she herself understood the pain in her heart.


    "What''s that?" Arthur asked anxiously, holding Lucia''s arms lightly and making her look at him.


    "Arthur, don''t force Lucia." Seeing that his son was in a hurry, Sophie quickly patted his arm to remind him.


    "I..." Arthur was at a loss for words. Could he not force her? Why was Lucia not happy after the truths? Did she not want to be with him anymore?


    "Arthur," Lucia finally looked up to meet Arthur''s eyes, and said softly, "I''m not unhappy. I''m really relieved to know that you didn''t betray me, but things are not that simple..."


    "What''s soplicated? Tell me!" Arthur asked anxiously. His voice was a few degrees louder, attracting several people who were talking on the other side.


    "Arthur, what''s the matter?" Juliana hurried over to ask, regardless of what she was talking about the baby with Kane.


    Lucia nced at Arthur embarrassedly and pinched his waist lightly. Arthur immediately realized that she didn''t want to make things obvious, so he asked, "How are you talking?"


    Hearing this, Juliana nced sideways at Kane. Her face was slightly red, and she whispered, "What else can I do? The baby can''t be without a father since he is a child..."


    "What do your parents think?" Arthur had expected that Juliana would not be hard on Kane, especially after the two had a baby. And forgiveness would be a matter of time. It just depended on Ka and Robert''s attitude.


    Ka and Robert also had their own contradictions. Judging from his speech and behavior, this man named Kane was polite and modest. If they didn''t know that he did so many wrongs for Poppy as soon as they met, they must have a good impression of him. But if they really agreed with him to let him be with their daughter like this, they felt something was wrong.


    "Her parents must still be wary of me," Kane said with a wry smile, "I know I have done a lot of wrong things, and it is not something that can be washed away by confessing today. I just hope you can give me a chance. Allow me to asionally visit Julia and the baby, and I dare not ask for other things."


    These were Kane''s sincere words. To be honest, he originally thought about the thousands of possibilities after confessing, but he never thought that he would be forgiven and epted easily. He was willing to take the time to impress Juliana again, even if it took his whole life.


    "You''re really honest..." Sophie had met and known numerous people, and she can tell at a nce whether Kane''s character was good or not. It was actually simr to Juliana. He also went the wrong way because of his love for Poppy. Juliana can get Lucia''s forgiveness and Kane naturally had the same, so she helped him at the right time.


    Sophie''s words made Ka and Robert approve, so they didn''t say anything, just looked at their daughter and let her decide on her own.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Juliana lowered her eyes slightly. The redness on her face gradually deepened. Her love for Kane gradually covered the hatred she had just aroused. She thought for a while and said,


    "If you don''t help Poppy to do those hurtful things in the future, my baby and I can give you a chance..."


    Hearing Juliana''s words, Kane''s eyes lit up instantly, and he stared at Juliana with joy and said, "Really? Julia, are you willing to give me a chance?"


    Juliana nodded shyly. Seeing her shy expression, Ka knew that her daughter really loved Kane. However, as a mother, she wanted to stand up for her daughter,


    "Kane, my daughter promises to give you a chance now, but because of the mistakes you made in the past, Julia''s father and I will always supervise you. If you''re disloyal..."


    Before Ka''s words were finished, Kane made a hasty promise, "Don''t worry. I won''t. Never in my life!"

 Chapter 256 Cruel Facts

    The atmosphere suddenly became lively because of Ka''s words. Kane begged Juliana to let him see his son. Juliana would not refuse, and took him upstairs. Ka and Robert followed them up and there were only Arthur, Lucia and Sophie in the living room.


    The smile on Lucia''s face slowly disappeared as soon as they left. She didn''t want to show her emotions, but when she thought of Esmae getting her engaged with Spencer, she didn''t know how to face Arthur.


    "Lucia, everything has been revealed, and the problem between you and Arthur should also be solved. If there is any secret, I think you can tell us, and we can solve it together." After the Knight family and Kane left, Sophie turned to Lucia and said so.


    Lucia was silent for a long time, and finally shook her head slowly and said, "Sophie, no."


    Sophie and Arthur looked at each other and sighed softly. Lucia must have something on her mind but didn''t say it, which showed the seriousness of the matter. Sophie knew that she couldn''t be forced, so said to Arthur,


    "Arthur, take Lucia home first. I''m tired after talking for so long today. We''ll talk about it the other day."


    Sophie wanted Arthur and Lucia to be alone, so maybe Lucia wanted to say it.


    Arthur didn''t feel happy when he saw Lucia''s mood was down. He held her hand to say goodbye to his mother and sent her home, but when he got to Lucia''s house, Arthur didn''t want to leave.


    For a long time, he had not entered the house with a light heart. Sitting on the sofa, Arthur patted the seat next to him, and stared at Lucia with a smug look as if he was arge dog who was eager to be caressed.


    Lucia found it both funny and annoying. She walked over to him and sat down, feeling a little embarrassed. She lowered her head and said,


    "Julia and Kane will definitely be together in the future."


    "Yes," Arthur responded, raised his hand and took Lucia to his chest, saying, "Julia always loves Kane. Even if she doesn''t forgive him today, she''ll be relieved sooner orter."


    "You''re calm instead." Lucia said with a smile.


    "Not as calm as you," Arthur said and looked down into Lucia''s eyes, being addicted, "Thank you, Lucia, for being so forgiving."


    Arthur knew very well in his heart that if Lucia didn''t forgive Juliana, it would be reasonable, and he would definitely stand by her side. But Lucia forgave her so he was finally reassured. "What can I do if I don''t forgive her? She didn''t mean to be my enemy. Besides, she''s a mother. I don''t want to embarrass her more." Lucia said softly.


    "That''s why I have to thank you." Holding Lucia tightly, Arthur said emotionally.


    The intimacy between the two was so natural. Lucia leaned against Arthur''s arms. Her heart should have been warm, but was interfered by Spencer.


    Gritting her teeth secretly, Lucia forced herself not to feel Arthur''s love recklessly. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to get out.


    No one knew if Lucia''s reaction was too indifferent, or if Arthur felt something, he suddenly let go of Lucia, looked into her eyes and asked, "Now, can you tell me why you''re upset?"


    Lucia sighed. Knowing that she couldn''t escape, she looked up at Arthur and said, "Arthur, you know Esmae will definitely talk to me after I take Teddy back."


    Arthur nodded.


    "She knew we took Teddy on vacation and was very angry, so she thought of a way topletely cut off the rtionship between you and me." Lucia didn''t dare to say it inly, and she couldn''t say it. "Is that why you''re feeling down when youe back?" asked Arthur.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah." Lucia nodded and couldn''t stand the atmosphere.


    "What way?" Arthur was actually a little disdainful in his heart. He didn''t believe there was a way in the world to cut him off from Lucia.


    Lucia couldn''t understand Arthur''s mind but sensed the confidence in his eyes. However, this time was really different.


    After hesitating for a moment, Arthur touched Lucia''s lips impatiently and asked her to answer his question. Then she slowly expressed her worry,


    "She... let me marry Spencer."


    Arthur was stunned. Now he was talking with Lucia but the sudden mention of Spencer''s name interrupted thought. It took him a long time to react and he asked Lucia in a bad tone, "What did you say?!"


    Lucia kept watching Arthur''s reaction. Seeing that he, who was a non-linear thinker, had a stunned expression, she knew that he had never thought about Spencer at all, bit her lowered lip and could only repeat,


    "She got me engaged with Spencer. She said it''s the only way to keep you and me apart. Isn''t it useful?"


    After speaking, Lucia showed a wry smile, and all the helplessness was hidden in her smile and between her slightly frowning brows.


    "What a sinister move!" After digesting Lucia''s words, Arthur gritted his teeth and said he never thought Esmae would make such a bad move and let Lucia marry his cousin. Then Lucia would be his sister-inw. Esmae was indeed ruthless!


    Lucia''s wry smile didn''t fade away.


    "You agreed?!" After thinking clearly, Arthur grabbed Lucia''s arms and stared at her seriously.


    Lucia stared into Arthur''s eyes, being unable to answer for a long time. How would she answer?


    Although she didn''t answer, the response had already given the answer itself. Arthur suddenly became furious and asked sharply,


    "Why promise her!"


    "What else can I do? For you, I have disobeyed her several times. She has heard about the things happened domestically. She also knew the news of your engagement and the child. Do you think I have the courage to reject her?" She felt painful in the shoulders, but she can''t care, because her heart hurt more.


    "Why is Spencer!" Arthur almost forced himself to speak his cousin''s name, and continued, "Now that things have changed. Don''t we already know the truths? Julia doesn''t love me and the child is not mine. Let''s go find Esmae and make it clear!"


    "It''s useless!" Lucia was also emotional. She roared and said the cruel facts,


    "She objected to us being together because of Sophie and Edwin. If it wasn''t for the previous incident, maybe I could persuade her, but after being with you, the turmoil continued. And in her eyes, all I saw was what you did to me. Even if it is exined now, it is useless! She will not let us be together!"

 Chapter 257 Kanes request

    Lucia closed her eyes after saying those. She didn''t want to see Arthur''s disappointed expression, but Arthur didn''t say a word or move for a long time. She couldn''t help but slowly opened her eyes again. Lucia didn''t see any frustration on Arthur''s face. His expression was firm and the way he looked at her was affectionate.


    Leaning over slightly, Arthur kissed Lucia''s lips lightly, looked into her eyes and asked seriously,


    "Lucia, do you love me?"


    The tips of Lucia''s ears were hot, and she looked away with a slightly annoyed response, "What''s the use of talking about this now?"


    "It''s useful," Arthur insisted, pinched Lucia''s chin gently and turned her to face him, "Do you love me?"


    Lucia''s eyes were watery, and she looked at Arthur steadily. Too many emotions disturbed her heart, but she had an answer to Arthur''s question, and the answer had never changed.


    "I love you," Lucia said softly.


    Arthur''s heart skipped a beat, and he couldn''t help lowering his head to kiss Lucia''s lips, letting the intensive love be passed to her through the kiss.


    As soon as the kiss was over, Arthur said softly, "I''m not afraid of Esmae''s opposition, and I''ve never been afraid of any other person or thing. What I''m most afraid of is that you don''t believe me, don''t love me. As long as I have your trust and love, we can be together and nothing can stop me."


    Arthur''s tone was soft, but his words were solid.


    He once gave up Lucia for friendship, and let her down for guilt, but he won''t do it anymore. Nothing and nobody can''t shake his feelings.


    After Juliana''s incident, Arthur had already experienced the pain. He couldn''t live without Lucia, and his feelings for her became stronger and more determined. It could be said that he had made up his mind to be only with her in his life.


    Arthur''s eyes moved Lucia. Although there were still some worries in her heart, it was undeniable that she was affected by Arthur. And Lucia also had a kind of courage that seemed to be able to conquer everything.


    "After a while, when the Poppy''s stuff is settled, let''s go and exin it to her together," said Lucia.


    "Okay." Taking Lucia into his arms, Arthur replied with a smile.


    Arthur stayed at Lucia''s house tonight, while Kane stayed at Fragranerde Hall. For the first time, he stayed by the baby''s side as a father. Kane was reluctant to leave him and Juliana. When no one was around, Kane dared to say something to Juliana.


    "Julia, about Poppy, I can''t ignore it."


    "I know," Juliana said calmly, moving her gaze from the baby to Kane, "for Lucia''s sake, you have to do something."


    "Looks like you have guessed my n," Kane said with a smile.


    "Poppy is desperate now. The person she trusts the most is you," Juliana said so, hiding her jealousy,


    "We owe Lucia too much. Poppy is the key to taking Jacob down, and she has to be held off."


    "I will try my best to convince Poppy to plead guilty. As long as she is willing to do so, Jacob will definitely be submissive, and JTP will be able to be back to Webbex Group and back to Lucia." "This is easier said than done. You know Poppy better than anyone. She won''t be reconciled." Juliana frowned.


    Kane stroked the baby''s cheek lightly and said, "She is not reconciled, but she is more afraid of death."


    "You mean?" Juliana asked, staring at Kane.


    Kane raised her head and whispered a few words in Juliana''s ear. Juliana frowned even more after hearing this. She looked at Kane and asked,


    "Are you sure you want to do this? Are you... willing?"


    Kane knew that Juliana was jealous, put his forehead against Juliana''s forehead, made eye contact, and said seriously, "Julia, you made me distinguish the difference between gratitude and love. The person I love is you and I must be willing to do so. What''s more, this is the best ending she can get."


    Juliana felt the love in Kane''s eyes, rxed slowly, and nodded lightly with a smile.


    The next day, Juliana called Arthur to bring Lucia back to Fragranerde Hall and told them of Kane''s n.


    "I don''t think Poppy will be persuaded," Lucia said this, shaking her head. She knew Poppy too well.


    Lucia agreed with Juliana who can understand what Lucia was thinking, but still persuaded, "Lucia, whether Kane can seed or not, we have to do it. We feel so sorry for you. At least we have the opportunity to do it for you."


    "Yes, whether it is sessful or not, I want to make up for it." Kane echoed.


    Lucia saw the sincerity in Juliana and Kane''s eyes, couldn''t help smiling, and said, "You don''t have to do anything for me. The forgiveness I said doesn''t need to be exchanged for anypensation, not to mention that with Poppy, Kane himself is in danger. Now that you have a baby, safety is more important."


    "Lucia..." Juliana felt her eyes sore. It was the first time she felt the kindness from Lucia so directly. It was obvious that Kane''s n was beneficial to her, but she still gave priority to his safety. Juliana didn''t know what to say.


    Arthur looked at Juliana with a smile, held Lucia''s shoulders and asked a question he didn''t answer at first, "Julia, how is it? How is Lucia?" "Excellent!" Juliana nodded vigorously and answered affirmatively. She was grateful for the opportunity to answer this question again.


    Lucia heard thepliments and nudged Arthur''s stomach shyly. Arthur smiled and said,


    "Your kindness doesn''t need to be hidden."


    who hid this?


    Lucia rolled her eyes at Arthur.


    Kane had always had a slight smile on his face. This kind of atmosphere was something he rarely had ess to. For so many years, he had worked hard for Poppy, thought about conspiracies and tricks, and made "friends" rted to interests. And he was eager for harmony and peaceful affection.


    "Don''t worry about my safety. We want you to be here today because I want Mr. Arthur to do me a favor," said Kane.


    "Tell me what it is." Arthur was sinct, so Kane told Arthur of his request, and Arthur promised him bluntly.


    "Kane, if you insist on going there, please be safe. It''s not easy to mend. Cherish Julia and the baby." Seeing that her rejection was useless, Lucia turned to Kane and said so.


    "Of course," Kane nodded in response, "I''ll be safe for Julia and the baby."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The matter was settled. Lucia asked Juliana to take her to see the baby. As a mother, Theodore was more than six years old. She missed the newborn baby. After Juliana took Lucia upstairs, Arthur just told Kane what he couldn''t have said just now.

 Chapter 258 Esmaes thoughts

    "Kane, this time you can only seed and not fail." In front of Lucia, Arthur wouldn''t ask Kane what to do, but behind her, Arthur asked Kane to seed, which was his principle of doing things. "I know. I will try my best to make it up." Kane said with some guilt.


    "It''s not for you to make up. Your sess means you''re safe. I remind you. It''s for Julia and the baby!" Arthur exined, knowing that Kane had misunderstood him.


    Kane looked up and saw the smile in Arthur''s face. That was how he knew his true intentions.


    Not to mention the new understanding of Lucia, Kane also looked at Arthur differently.


    That afternoon, after saying goodbye to Juliana and the baby, Kane went to Lepus to find Poppy, while Sophie took the opportunity to talk to Lucia and Arthur, asking why Lucia was so depressed yesterday. Having spoken to Arthur, Lucia stopped hiding from Sophie and told her about Esmae''s request to be engaged with Spencer.


    After knowing Lucia''s secret, Sophie pondered for a long time and was surprised. And the first question she asked was, "Are Spencer and Esmae familiar?"


    Sophie thought that she asked Erik to sound Esmae out, but how could Spencer gain Esmae''s trust so easily and make her have the idea of having Spencer and Lucia together? There must be something strange about it.


    "Sophie, didn''t you ask Spencer to go with his father to lobby her?" asked Lucia.


    "That''s right, but it stands to reason that Erik shoulde forward. How can Spencer get Esmae''s favor so easily?" This was what Sophie is most puzzled about.


    "I also find it strange. I have seen Spencer when he met her. They seem to be quite familiar with each other. I haven''t seen Erik, but Spencer confessed to me that his purpose of returning to the country was to help me retake Webbex at her request. And he didn''t reveal much," said Lucia.


    "Spencer used to help Jacob attack the Branch of Davonnis. Lucia, you should know it." Arthur only said it now, wondering what Sophie would react.


    "Spencer helped Jacob? Are you sure?" Sophie asked Arthur, being wide-eyed.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Sure, it''s him. I''ve checked this, but I don''t know what intentions he has. I hinted to him about this. Spencer seemed to have listened to my advice and left, but he returned to the country soon after. and set up Cloudwork Corp. I don''t know what he wants." Arthur frowned.


    Hearing this, Sophie thought that could it be that Erik and Spencer were disloyal to the Davis family?


    At this time, Sophie was not surprised by making such a guess. Erik was very dissatisfied with his father''s attitude towards them from the past, and never considered his own reason, but thought that it was because his father was partial.


    "I don''t know about it, but I can feel Spencer''s hostility to Arthur. He even bought a car that is same with Arthur''s. He alwayspares himself to Arthur, which is very unpleasant." Lucia spoke softly. "How do you know what car he''s driving?" Arthur was always concerned about Lucia.


    Lucia frowned and could only tell him about her "coincidences" with Spencer a few times. Arthur felt jealous after hearing that. It turned out that Spencer had coveted Lucia for a long time! "Why didn''t you tell me sooner!?" asked Arthur.


    "How can I tell you..." Lucia nced at Arthur and said lightly.


    Only then did Arthur remember that there was still misunderstanding. Lucia really wouldn''t tell him this, so he was very upset!


    Seeing her son was jealous, Sophie didn''t have time tofort him but continued to ask Lucia, "Lucia, Esmae has never changed the attitude towards us, right?"


    "Nothing has changed. She still has the same attitude towards you, the same obsession. It seems that Erik and Spencer didn''t mediate between you and uncle. I even doubt..." Lucia looked down. She was smart enough not to finish her words.


    Sophie and Arthur guessed what Lucia meant, and without a moment''s hesitation, Sophie stood up and said, "I''ll call your dad right now. You focus on Poppy first, and your dad and I will handle the rest." After saying so, Sophie went upstairs. Lucia looked in the direction where she disappeared and asked Arthur, "Arthur, have Spencer and you always had a bad rtion?"


    Arthur nodded and told Lucia all about Spencer''s qualities. Lucia suddenly realized that, "It seems that Erik and Spencer didn''t mean to help Sophie and Edwin in the first ce."


    "Yes, they were for themselves in the first ce." Arthur''s words implied his anger. No one liked being betrayed, especially one''s closest rtives.


    "Spencer and I can''t get engaged anymore. What he wants is nothing more than my status as Esmae''s ''righteous daughter''." Lucia said coldly.


    Arthur frowned, not revealing anything. Lucia was so charming. He knew that Spencer pursued her not just for profit. Of course, he couldn''t be stupid enough to remind Lucia of this, but he just had to be more alerted about Spencer in the future.


    Just as the two were talking, Juliana suddenly went downstairs. Without knowing what they were talking about, she took the lead in mentioning the development projects of south seast time, which was what she just remembered to confess to Arthur.


    "Arthur, I did the development projects of south sea, and I couldn''t help myself at that time." Juliana said guiltily.


    "Who ordered you?" Arthur had almost guessed the answer.


    "It''s Spencer." Juliana replied directly.


    Really! Arthur and Lucia looked at each other and asked Juliana, "Do you know what Spencer did?"


    "How could Spencer tell me that? He threatened me with the child, and even tried to persuade me to stay with you several times. I can''t figure out what he meant." Juliana told the truth.


    Juliana didn''t know Spencer''s intentions, but her words confirmed that Spencer was really targeting Arthur, and it was enough to know that.


    Arthur didn''t want Juliana to be involved, so after a few words of reassurance, he let her go upstairs to rest, and immediately said to Lucia, "Lucia, when Kanees back, let''s go to Chicago to find Esmae!"


    "Okay." Lucia frowned slightly. She also knew that this matter could not be dyed.

 Chapter 259 Kill him together

    Kane was missing and Poppy was panicked.


    Hiding alone in a hotel room, Poppy had called Kane for numberless time, but his phone was always turned off.


    Poppy didn''t know where Kane went or what he did, but the premonition in her heart was getting stronger and stronger, which made her startled. And a waiter, who knocked on the door, shocked her and made her jump up.


    Just when Poppy couldn''t wait any longer, Kane came back. When Kane knocked on the door, Poppy couldn''t help jumping into his arms, and even choked with sobs,


    "Kane, where have you been!?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Looking at Poppy''s pitiful appearance at this time, Kane hadpletely lost the sympathy he had at the beginning. The closer he got to goodness, the more clearly he can distinguish between cruel and evil. And he had no feelings for Poppy anymore.


    "I have some things to do so I just got back from Athegate." Kane said calmly as he walked into the room with Poppy.


    "What? You went to Athegate?!" Poppy became anxious when she heard this. She grabbed Kane''s arm and said, "Didn''t I tell you that you can''t go back? Did Jacob''s people look for you? Are you being followed? Already?!"


    After speaking, Poppy hurried to the door, opened it slightly and looked out, as if someone had really followed him.


    "Don''t be so nervous," Kane said lightly. "No one is following me, and Jacob hasn''t bothered me."


    "Really?" Turning back, Poppy cautiously confirmed to him.


    "Yeah." Kane nodded, and Poppy was relieved and closed the door.


    "What the hell did you do there?" After calming herself down, Poppy asked Kane immediately, with a questionable tone in her voice, as if ming him for leaving her behind.


    Kane replied, "I went back and consulted with my colleagues about you..."


    Before Kane could finish speaking, Poppy immediately approached him excitedly and asked, "Did you ask? How is it? Is there any turning point in my affairs?"


    "It''s hard," Kane shook his head in embarrassment. Watching Poppy, he tried to convince her onest time, "Poppy, are you really not considering agreeing to Jacob''s request? Only then can you get away with


    it."


    "Never!" Poppy immediately rejected Kane''s suggestion. She had spent the past few days in a panic, and because of this, she was even more unwilling to let Jacob and Lucia have an easy time. She was reduced to where she was today. Even if she had to go to hell, she will also pull them down together with her!


    Although he knew that Poppy would answer like this, Kane sighed secretly in his heart. He had given her onest chance. Since she didn''t cherish it, he would follow his n.


    With peace of mind, Kane said to Poppy,


    "In that case, let''s give it a shot. I promise to plead your innocence for you, and then we will find a way to push everything on Jacob."


    "Really?!" Unexpectedly, Kane''s attitude changed. Poppy asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, but we''re going back to Athegate immediately. The only way to collect evidence of Jacob''s crime is there. Poppy, you should have a lot of evidence of Jacob''s bribery, right?" Kane asked Poppy. "Yes, yes, but..." Poppy hesitated, "Aren''t we going to go back to Athegate now?"


    Poppy was worried that she will be killed by Jacob''s killer before she had real proof.


    "You really think Jacob can do anything? We can sneak back to Athegate. How could he know it? He still doesn''t know you''re in Lepus." Kane said indifferently.


    Poppy frowned and thought for a while, and felt that what Kane said was not without reason. She knew more than anyone what Jacob could do. It was estimated that he was only a cornered beast to get a few killers. If he could set up a tight encirclement to search for her, Poppy would also know he didn''t have that ability. After all, Jacob was just a businessman.


    "Poppy, you''re desperate now. We can''t worry about too much. I''m still by your side, so it''s impossible that Jacob can kidnap you in broad daylight." Kane continued to persuade her.


    After thinking for a long time, Poppy finally nodded and replied expectantly, "Okay, let''s go back. Jacob is cautious. Every time he pays a bribe, he will make a record. I know where the book is. If we get the book, we will be sessful!"


    "Okay, then we won''t stay here. Now you can pack your bags ande back with me. Let''s take down Jacob together!" Kane said so to encourage Poppy. As expected, Poppy got excited because of his encouragement, so she got up and packed up. Sitting on the sofa and looking at her, Kane''s eyes were gloomy. Everything was going smoothly based on his n.


    At 8 o''clock in the evening, Poppy and Kane returned to Athegate. No one knew if Kane''s motivation had an effect on her, Poppy, who was originally panic, looked calm andposed. It seemed that she was afraid of nothing.


    She didn''t know that she had been targeted by the killers sent by Jacob just after she showed up at the airport.


    Those killers missed the first time, so they found local gangsters to help them follow them at various airports and stations. Sure enough, Poppy reappeared at Athegate. As soon as they arrived, they received a notification and followed them behind as they got out of the airport.


    On the way, the killer reported the situation to Jacob and asked for his opinion,


    "Mr. Taylor, there is a man next to the target. Do you want to kill him together?"


    "A man? Is it a gentle-looking man with a pair of gold-rimmed sses?" Jacob guessed that the man was Kane.


    "That''s right. It''s him." The killers gave Jacob an affirmative answer.


    "Kill him together." He gave the order without hesitation. Kane was also a thorn and knew more or less about the situation when he framed Lucia. Anyway, to kill one or two was the same, so he let the killer get rid of him to save troubles in the future!


    "Understood." The killer hung up the phone. Aftermunicating with hispanions, the group continued to follow Kane and Poppy.


    Poppy had nowhere to go. So, the ce where the two settled was naturally Kane''s house. After entering the house, Poppy rxedpletely.


    "It seems Jacob really doesn''t have that ability." Leaning on the sofa, Poppy, who had rxed her vignce, sneered. They never saw anyone who dared to follow them along the way. She indeed overestimated Jacob''s ability because she was afraid of him.


    Kane nodded, seemingly unintentionally walked to the window and nced down. He was very familiar with this neighborhood, and he spotted a unfamiliar car parked downstairs at a nce.

 Chapter 260 All are going to die

    Did Jacob have no ability? He was very capable, but unfortunately, an ant will never be able to match a eagle.


    Talking with Poppy who was sitting on the sofa, Kane helped her to make ns to deal with Jacob, but he was rxed and his demeanor was rxed. He didn''t look nervous at all but just waited the nightfall. Soon, night fell, and Poppy was tired from the journey all day. In addition, she was much more rxed. She informed Kane and went to take a shower. She was so calm as if she was the hostess here. Poppy entered the bathroom while Kane went to the window again to check. The car parked downstairs was always there, and under the reflection of the street lights, white smoke could be seen from the window. It seemed that those few people had waited impatiently.


    To be honest, Kane was more impatient than them.


    "Kane, I''m done." Just as Kane was observing the situation downstairs, he heard Poppy''s voice and turned around. And his eyes widened immediately.


    At the corner of the living room, Poppy''s wet hair was dripping, and she was only wrapped in a bath towel.


    "Poppy, what are you doing!?" Kane resisted for a while, looked away in disgust, and scolded in a low voice.


    "Kane, you promised to help me. It''s not just for years of friendship, right?" Poppy''s red lips pouted, and her soft voice exuded charm, but she didn''t know that her actions were wishful thinking to the extreme. "Then what else can I do it for?" Kane asked in a low voice, hiding the disgust in his heart.


    Poppy chuckled lightly, raised her hand and brushed her long hair. Then she walked slowly towards Kane and said with a smile,


    "Kane, you don''t have to hide it anymore. I''m willing to give myself to you now. After this is done, we will enjoy the glory and wealth together."


    It was no use looking away, because Poppy was already in front of Kane at this point, and staring at him.


    There was only one idea in Kane''s mind right now. Poppy was really like a slippery snake.


    Resisting the urge to push her away, Kane frowned and looked up at the ceiling and said, "Poppy, I really don''t mean that. Go and put on your clothes first."


    Otherwise, it will be more embarrassingter.


    Poppy gritted her teeth when she heard the words. She was so active. Could it be that Kane was really indifferent?


    Impossible!


    Poppy confidently denied this idea. Kane had always been infatuated with her, and it was absolutely impossible for him to sit still in the face of her. It was estimated that he wanted to y hard. Having confirmed this idea, Poppy smiled again and wanted to continue.


    Kane was startled and quickly pushed Poppy away when the doorbell rang, which startled both of them.


    Poppy looked at the door in horror, and asked Kane with a trembling voice, "Kane, who is it sote?!"


    "Go and change first. I''ll take a look." Kane said calmly, walked towards the door but did not expect to be stopped by Poppy after taking two steps forward.


    "Kane, don''t go! I have a premonition!" Poppy said nervously.


    "It''s alright. If it were Jacob''s people, they wouldn''t have waited until now. I usually have a good rtion with my neighbors. I guess it''s the person next door. I''ll answer the door." Kane didn''t listen to Poppy''s suggestion and insisted on opening the door.


    Poppy was horrified and held onto Kane as the doorbell rang louder, making the atmosphere in the room even more anxious.


    Just when Kane and Poppy were at a stalemate, the bell at the door stopped abruptly. Poppy just took a breath, only to hear the sound from the other side of the door, which seemed to be the movement of moving the door lock.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Kane..." Hearing this voice, Poppy had the sobbing tone. She clutched Kane''s arm tightly and hid behind him. And her heart beat rapidly.


    "It''s okay. It shouldn''t be..." Kane patted Poppy''s hand to reassure her, but before he could finish speaking, the door was pushed open with a bang sound. And the people who entered were the ones that Poppy knew all too well. The three killers.


    "Ah!" A scream rang out, and Poppy let go of Kane and ran towards the room without even thinking twice. Kane watched as she abandoned him and ran away. The next second, three killers rushed into the room. One held Kane, and the other two went after Poppy.


    Kane was pressed down on the sofa, without the slightest resistance, but with a calm expression on his face. This was what he was expecting to happen, but Poppy, who was caught from the room by two killers, was not so calm. She was escorted to the living room and was already sweating profusely. Her tears poured down her face. Her face was as pale as a zombie, and her clothes were disheveled. She was really embarrassed at this time.


    The three killers had both Kane and Poppy on the sofa, and they were both tied back. The situation seemed irreversible, and at this time, Poppy was stillining about Kane.


    "I said long ago not toe back...I said it long ago...It''s all your fault... Now we''ve all been caught..." Poppy''s voice trembled with fear,ining about Kane with a crying voice, while watching in horror the three cold killers.


    "I was negligent." Kane replied with guilt.


    "What''s the use of talking about this now?" Poppy said miserably, "We''re all going to die..."


    She clearly mentioned the word "die" herself, but she was most afraid of it. As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a surge of gastric juices, and she almost fainted in fear.


    The killers seemingly were displeased with Poppy''s babble and said sharply to let her shut up. One of the killers called for Jacob''s opinion.


    While the killer was talking on the phone, Kane whispered to Poppy who was beside him, "Poppy, haven''t youe to realized your error yet? It''s all your own fault. If it wasn''t for your greed, how could we suffer it now?"


    Poppy red at Kane when she heard this. He still persuaded her to wake up at this time?


    "Kane, are you stupid? You still have the time to tell me this!?" Afraid of annoying the killers, Poppy lowered her voice angrily.


    "Not now but in hell?" Kane said coldly.


    "Poppy, think about what you''ve done in the past. Which one will make you exempt from punishment? Lucia is sincere to you, but you used her feelings to take everything from her. Jacob can use Lucia, can''t he use you?"


    Poppy had nothing to say.

 Chapter 261 Poppy figured it out

    Rarely seeing a trace of remorse on Poppy''s face, Kane continued under pressure,


    "Poppy, listen to my advice. Tell everyone what happened back then. Even if you go to prison, even if you have nothing, at least you don''t have to feel rmed in the future, don''t worry about Lucia''s revenge every moment, and worry that everything you got will be lost. At that time, you will be really relieved. When youe out, will you start cleanly?"


    Just as Poppy was about to answer something, the killers were annoyed when they saw that they kept talking. One of them took out a pistol and put it directly on Poppy''s forehead, shouting, "Shut up!" Poppy''s hair stood on end, and the cold muzzle on her temple made her shut up. Her mind was buzzing, but at this time, she was not thinking about fear, but Kane''s words.


    If she had taken Lucia seriously at the beginning, maybe she would have helped her grow up cleanly. And she and Jacob would have a stable future. If they were not so greedy for glory and wealth, maybe she and Jacob would not be detached from each other because of their interests. And they would not trust each other. Maybe, she will have sincere love.


    Death had never been so close to her. Poppy''s memories of the past came to her mind, and for the first time in her life she had remorse.


    Thinking that she was going to die, Poppy slowly turned to Kane, a haggard smile appeared on her pale face, and she said softly, "Kane... Maybe, you''re right. If I can do it all over again..."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When the killer saw that Poppy was still talking, he immediately became furious. They had to kill her anyway, so he put his thumb on the trigger. When he was about to pull it, Poppy slowly closed her eyes as if she had felt something. Tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, and at this moment, a loud shout came from the door,


    "What are you doing?!"


    Everyone in the house was shocked, and turned to look at the door together. They saw seven or eight young men gathered in front of the door, still holding beers, who looked like Kane''s neighbors.


    The three killers panicked immediately. The killer who was holding the gun against Poppy subconsciously raised his hand and pointed the gun at the group of men. But before he could say anything, one of the men picked up the beer bottle and threw it over. After a gunshot, the people outside the back door walked up because of the number of people. There was strength in numbers. After a while the three killers were really subdued by them.


    "Are you all right?" After subduing the killers, the man who threw the beer bottle came over to untie Kane and Poppy, and asked with concern.


    Just after breaking free, Poppy jumped into Kane''s arms in fear and burst into tears. She buried her head in his chest, not seeing the hint in Kane''s eyes to the man.


    "Thank you. If it wasn''t for your sudden appearance, we''d be dead." Kane hugged Poppy and thanked the men.


    "It''s alright. We just came out of the house, and when we saw the door was open, we pushed it open to check the situation. I didn''t expect that they still had guns. Fortunately, nothing happened. I''ve already called the police. Let''s wait for the police toe." The man said.


    Kane nodded to the man, then lowered his head to Poppy and said, "Poppy, don''t be afraid. It''s alright."


    Poppy sobbed and raised her head, as if reborn and copsed.


    "You go to the room to rest." Kane saw Poppy like this, so he helped her to go to the room to rest. Ans she looked embarrassed right now.


    After appeasing Poppy, Kane returned to the living room. He went directly to the man and thanked him sincerely, "Thank you very much. I didn''t expect them to shoot."


    "It''s okay," the man smiled and patted his chest. "Mr. Arthur told us to wear bulletproof vests."


    "It''s still his thoughtful thinking." Kane replied reassuringly.


    It turned out that these men were all security guards hired by Arthur. Although they were security guards, Arthur was the third son of the Davis family, and the security guards around him were naturally excellent. They were all hired by Edwin from a regr securitypany to guarantee Arthur''s safety. They were no less powerful than SWAT officers, and the three killers were no match for them even with guns.


    What Kane asked Arthur before was to send people to protect him and Poppy. His n was to take Poppy back to Athegate and face Jacob''s ruthlessness to her, so that she would wake up.


    Looking at Poppy''s reaction just now, his goal should have been achieved, then thought with a smile.


    "We will wait for the police to arrive before leaving, so that your safety is also guaranteed." The man continued.


    "Thank you." Kane thanked again.


    That night, Kane''s house was very lively. The police came soon after, took the three killers away and recorded a statement for everyone present. Arthur''s men left, and Kane finally breathed a sigh of relief. By the time all the cops left, it was already 11 o''clock in the evening, Poppy and Kane were sitting on the sofa in a trance.


    "Poppy, what are you thinking?" Kane asked her.


    "It''s weird..." Poppy said with a wry smile, "When I was pressed against by the gunpoint just now, I didn''t think about how much I hated Lucia, but about the days when we didn''t have a fight. She was really kind to me before. It can be said that she almost took out her heart and gave it to me. If there is no conspiracy and tricks, maybe we are all living well now."


    "I understand how you feel," Kane said with a sigh, "Our family is poor, and the fault is that we are not willing to be poor. But you must know Lucia''s conduct. If she is sincere, how can she care about our family backgrounds or despise us? On the contrary, she will try her best to help us."


    "Yeah..." Poppy murmured with a sigh.


    "Human desires are really scary. Poppy, if you really continue to stalemate with Jacob and instead hate the most innocent Lucia, do you think the rest of your life will be carefree? You''re not afraid of Jacob keeps pestering you? Lucia finds you that you have nowhere to escape?" Kane continued to enlighten Poppy.


    "I''m afraid of that. I''m really afraid. I''d rather go to jail and atone for my sins. I don''t want to run away. What''s more, Jacob has confirmed the ridiculous rtionship between me and him with his actual actions. Everything is exploited." Poppy said tiredly about the fact that she finally figured it out.


    She had never been so tired, but she had never been so rxed.


    It was true that she was sorry for Lucia at the beginning. Not only that, it was only natural for her toe back for revenge, but under the delusion of greed, she thought that she was the persecutor, and she worked hard to make things difficult and set up traps everywhere. Such hatred can not be ended. She was unwilling and Poppy was unwilling. This kind of entanglement will never end in her life.

 Chapter 262 Jacobs Advisor

    Simply, just stop here.


    Leaning on the sofa, looking at the ceiling, Poppy let out a long sigh of relief.


    The next day, when the police came directly to JTP, Jacob personally received them.


    "Mr. Taylor, don''t be so polite. We came here to ask you something," A policeman said after he raised his hand and refused Jacob''s coffee for him, cing the three photos on the table,


    "Do you know these men?"


    Jacob nced at the photos and replied indifferently, "I know. They came to mest month and said they were from Italy. A few of them are talented and want to find a security job on my side. As you know, JTP is considered a well-knownpany in the city. People oftene to rmend themselves, but I think they''reing from an unknown source, so I don''t dare to hire them."


    "Do you still keep in touch?" the policeman asked again.


    "I don''t know where they got my cell phone number. They always call me recently, and they speak non-standard English with a strong Italian ent. I hang up every time I say a few words. Yesterday they called mete in a hurry, but I didn''t hear what they said." Jacob said in distress.


    The two police officers looked at each other after hearing this. The officer who asked the question nodded, and they both got up and said goodbye together. Jacob asked hurriedly, "Sirs, did something happen to these people?"


    The policeman hesitated before saying, "These thugs were probably rebuffed you, so they hold a grudge and want to kidnap your wife. But at the time of the incident, there were enthusiastic masses to help, and now several suspects have been detained. Please pay more attention to your safety in the future."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "What? They wanted to kidnap Poppy?! How is Poppy now!? She went on a business trip to Sweden. Why is she still in the country?!" Jacob was so excited when he heard this. He stepped forward and asked the police.


    The policeman felt it embarrassed. The reason why he didn''t tell Jacob the matter frankly was because it involved Poppy''s privacy. He was therest night. Poppy was with another man at the time. Saying this kind of thing will cause family conflicts, not to mention his obligation was to protect the privacy of the victim.


    "Sorry, we have nothing toment on. When your wife returns, you can ask her for details." After speaking, the two policemen left Jacob''s office.


    As soon as they left, Jacob''s anxious expression disappeared on his face like a conjurer. He looked at the side door leading to the lounge and said,


    "Come out."


    The door opened and Spencer stepped out.


    "Spencer, what kind of people are they? They can''t even tie her up but have been arrested." With no outsiders present, Jacob showed his true colors and sat on the sofa toin while feeling dissatisfied. Spencer didn''t answer. He just "borrowed" the three killers from friends abroad. He hadn''t personally tested their abilities, so he could only be silent in the face of Jacob''sints. "Speak!" Seeing that Spencer didn''t say a word, Jacob was a little annoyed and rushed to speak.


    "I didn''t find talented people this time, but you can rest assured these killers are very tight-lipped. I have exined it beforehand. They will say that they want to kidnap Poppy because of personal grudges. You don''t have to worry about the follow-up." Spencer, who was sitting on the sofa, answered lightly.


    "I''m not worried about them!" Jacob frowned and was dissatisfied with Spencer''s calm attitude, "I''m worried about Poppy! She knew those people were sent by me, but she escaped. What should I do in the future!"


    "What are you in a hurry for?" Spencer had always been arrogant. At this time, Jacob''s tone of voice had made him unhappy. He squinted at Jacob and said,


    "Poppy wants money. You have money. She is bound to find you. What are you afraid of?"


    "What if she calls the police directly?!" Jacob said worriedly.


    "If she calls the police, those police officers would not havee to question you, but handcuffed you." Spencer responded impatiently.


    Jacob was stunned immediately. He really didn''t think of this just now.


    Poppy was extremely greedy and afraid of troubles. If she called the police, she will not be able to protect herself. Jacob was relieved all of a sudden. This matter had to be private.


    After thinking about it, Jacob raised his eyes and nced at Spencer''s face, and found that he was impatient. Only then did he realize that his tone was too heavy just now, so he forced a smile and said, "Spencer, I was in a hurry just now. Don''t be angry. I will rely on you to help me a lot in the future."


    Spencer nced at Jacob and nodded slightly. If it wasn''t for the fact that the man was still useful, he wouldn''t bother to mediate with him.


    "Poppy is probably hiding now. You freeze all the assets under her name, and she will naturallye here when she is desperate. Anyway, she doesn''t dare to do anything with you, so just wait patiently." "That''s all," Jacob sighed and turned to ask, "How''s Arthur doing now?"


    "In a turmoil." The expression on Spencer''s face finally changed at the thought of Arthur''s situation.


    "He has a fianc¨¦e and a son now. How can he still in turmoil?" Jacob smiled evilly and sneered deliberately.


    "Don''t be careless. Arthur is a cautious person and non-linear thinker. Although his personal affairs are indeed disturbing, he will never be affected by it in business affairs. Have you contacted all the people I asked you to contact?" Spencer asked him while admonishing Jacob.


    Jacob nodded earnestly when he heard this. He never dared to underestimate Arthur, but he didn''t quite understand what Spencer asked him to do for.


    "What do you want me to do with the heads of those smallpanies? What can they do to Arthur?" Jacob asked.


    "Just do as I say. a small mistake can lead to a massive disaster. Those few people wille in handy sooner orter." Spencer said confidently.


    "Okay, I''ll step up." Jacob trusted Spencer more and more, and responded immediately.


    Kane came to Fragranerde Hall in the afternoon while shopping for food. When Juliana saw him, she excitedly stepped forward to check, and hurriedly asked him, "Are you alright?!"


    Last night, she learned the news of Kane''s sess through text messages. Although Juliana was happy, she was also frightened. Those men were killers with guns. She didn''t know if Kane was injured. "I''m fine." Seeing Juliana worrying about him, Kane felt warmed and replied softly.


    "You can''t do such a risky thing in the future!" Juliana frowned while covering her chest and said, "Our family of three finally got together. If something happens to you, what about me and the baby?

 Chapter 263 Have a sense of proportion

    "Julia..." Kane was deeply moved after listening to Juliana''s words. Although she had shown a state of forgiveness to him these past few days, she had never made such a straightforward expression innguage. Kane felt that his previous adventure was really worth it.


    Juliana realized that she inadvertently blurt out. Her face flushed for a while and she looked shy. Kane looked down at her, and the love spread freely between the two.


    When Ka and Sophie walked downstairs, they saw the two in love.


    "Ka, what do you think of Kane?" Not wanting to disturb the two people, Sophie pulled Ka upstairs again and asked her at a corner.


    "Although Kane has done a lot of wrong things for Poppy, his nature is not bad. Putting those aside, he is an upright, polite, and a modest gentleman." Ka answered conservatively, but she could hear that she had a very good impression of Kane.


    "It''s true Julia was bewitched by Poppy, and so was Kane. Both of them are essentially good kids," Sophie said with a smile.


    "But it hurt Arthur and Miss Webb," Ka said so and still felt guilty, remembering what her daughter had done, "If they hadn''t been used, Arthur and Miss Webb wouldn''t be what they are today."


    "It''s okay. Their rtionship is meant tost for a long time. If they can''t meet even a little bit of ups and downs, they won''t realize how deep their feelings for each other are. When they do, they know how to cherish them more." Every obstacle had its reason and the meaning of its existence.


    "Sophie, thank you for being so generous." Ka said gratefully. Sophie didn''t me her for arguing with her before.


    "Don''t talk about this between friends." Sophie smiled and Ka couldn''t help but rx.


    In the living room, Kane and Juliana had finished talking. The two went upstairs to see the baby and saw Sophie and Ka standing at the corner. Juliana said angrily,


    "Why are you standing here?"


    Did they see her and Kane just now?


    "We didn''t want to disturb you and Kane." Sophie deliberately said so to tease Juliana. Seeing her shy and annoyed expression, her smile grew even stronger.


    "Sophie..." Juliana shyly walked to Ka''s side and took her arm, lowering her head.


    Ka couldn''t helpughing, and felt a lot of emotion in her heart. Compared with the days when she pretended to be beside Arthur, her daughter''s expression at this time was what she should show when standing beside the one she truly loved.


    Thinking of this, she became more friendly to Kane, and her words had a loving meaning, "Kane, Arthur and Miss Webb areing over for dinner tonight, so you should stay too."


    Kane heard the words and looked at Ka with wide eyes, "I, can I?"


    Looking at Kane''s surprised look, Ka smiled even more, and Sophie on the side echoed, "Let''s stay together."


    Kane watched them nodding excitedly, and Julianaughed at the ttered look.


    It was 3 o''clock in the afternoon, and Lucia was still busy working in the office. But someone didn''t let her continue, and this person was still her immediate boss.


    "Eduard, is it really good to be the CEO to interfere with the work of subordinates?" For the third time, Eduard, who was sitting directly by his table, took away the documents she was consulting, and Lucia finally raised her head and asked him, being dumbfounded.


    "Let''s talk." Eduard raised his eyebrows exaggeratedly.


    "What are we going to talk..." Lucia said helplessly, but she gave up and continued to retrieve the data.


    "Talking about Arthur. After Juliana and Kane confessed, did he really wake up?" Eduard stared at Lucia and was curious.


    "Didn''t I tell you already..." Lucia''s sense of helplessness became heavier and heavier.


    "I still want to hear it to work off my anger!" Eduard slid down from the desk and said with great interest.


    "Does it called storytelling?" Lucia taunted him with a smile.


    "A release from such a long period of grievance sounds much more exciting than storytelling!" Eduard walked over to Lucia and pulled her up from the chair, and said excitedly, "Tell me about Kane and Juliana''s confession again!"


    "Toozy to tell." Lucia was helplessly pulled by Eduard to the sofa and sat down, and replied sternly.


    "Then tell me when are you going to find your aunt? Has the Poppy thing been resolved yet?" Eduard asked Lucia instead, seeing that she didn''t want to say any more.


    "Arthur called just now to say that Kane has seeded. And Poppy seems to be showing signs of remorse, but it depends on how she behaves in the future. As for when to go to my aunt, I''m not very clear now." Knowing that if she didn''t exin, Eduard will keep on pestering, so Lucia simply confessed.


    "What the hell was your aunt thinking about getting you engaged to Spencer? Spencer is a ruffian, a rogue, and a beast!" Eduard did not hide his dissatisfaction with Spencer.


    "He''s not as bad as you says, right?" Lucia just said politely, mainly to taunt Eduard.


    "It''s even worse!" Eduard rolled his eyes and said, "People in business are inherently cunning. And I can''t say how kind I am, but there are very few people like Spencer. On the surface, he is dignified, smiling as if he is the deity, but there is always a knife in his hand hidden behind his back. Lucia, you must not marry such a person!"


    Lucia nodded. Eduard''s description of Spencer was spot on, and his righteous indignation was understandable, but...


    "Next time I see him, don''t conflict with him, okay?"


    "Why?" Eduard asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Spencer is evil. It would be fine if you have nothing to do with him, because I''m afraid he will trouble you." Lucia didn''t want Eduard to be implicated by her.


    "Am I afraid of him?!" Eduard retorted.


    "I know you''re not afraid of him, but you can''t prepare for others to plot against you behind your back. It''s better to have less than one thing. Arthur and I will handle Spencer''s affairs. Just keep a low profile." Lucia exined.


    "But I don''t want to keep a low profile. Spencer not only covets Davonnis Corp, but also covets you for a long time. Why should I keep a low profile in front of such a person?" Eduard said reluctantly. "Eduard..." Lucia looked helpless, watching Eduard calling out his name seriously. Did he not understand what she was worried about?


    Of course Eduard knew what Lucia was thinking, but as her friend, he wouldn''t be a coward, so heughed,C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I have a sense of propriety."

 Chapter 264 Juliana stays

    While Lucia was talking to Eduard, Nia suddenly pushed the door and came in. The man behind her was Arthur, and Eduard jumped up immediately when he saw Arthur.


    "What? I said everything was Juliana''s fault, right?!"


    Eduard had been waiting a long time to say this.


    Arthur smiled. He knew that Lucia had already told him what happened, so he said, "People are most easily misled by subjective prejudice. Julia was used by Poppy in this way, but she is not bad by nature, and she has already apologized to Lucia."


    "Arthur, do you know how much Lucia was hurt by what Juliana did?" Eduard asked, turning his face and staring at Arthur seriously.


    "I know," Arthur said, looking at Lucia, "This will never happen again!"


    This was Arthur''s promise to Lucia. No matter what happened, Arthur will never give up Lucia again, even if it was because of friendship and family.


    Lucia looked back at Arthur, smiling happily.


    Eduard felt he was the third wheel, rubbed his arms exaggeratedly and said to Arthur and Lucia,


    "You should take into ount the asion. I''m still here."


    Eduard''s words immediately made Arthur and Luciaugh out loud, before Lucia asked Arthur, "Why did youe to me all of a sudden?"


    "I''ll pick you up. Mom is going back to Chicago tonight. Robert is leaving tomorrow. Kane happens to be there. Let''s have dinner together," replied Arthur.


    "It''s not time for get off work," Lucia said, ncing at her watch.


    Arthur smiled without saying a word, and looked at Eduard. Eduard felt scared. After being stared at by Arthur for a long time, he finallypromised and said, "You can get off work now."


    Arthur immediately said to Lucia, "Look, it''s time to get off work."


    Lucia found it both funny and annoying. Was Arthur threatening her boss? But since Eduard had already agreed, and she wanted to see Sophie off, she naturally epted it and walked out of Jibillion Inc with Arthur.


    In the elevator, Arthur took Lucia''s hand and said, "You and Eduard better keep a little distance."


    "What do you mean?" Lucia looked up at Arthur with a hint of mischief in her eyes.


    "Even if you are good friends, he is a man after all. And he treats you..." Arthur did not notice the light in Lucia''s eyes, and exined seriously,


    "No matter how generous I am, I will be jealous."


    "What did he do to me?" Lucia asked, deliberately ignoring the point of Arthur''s words.


    "He''s always liked you, hasn''t he?" Arthur was reluctant to say that.


    "Yes, but does this have any effect?" Lucia couldn''t hide the smile in her eyes.


    "You said it didn''t matter..." Arthur didn''t expect Lucia to be so slow. Just as he was about to exin the seriousness of the matter to her, he lowered his head and looked into her eyes, finding theughter and naughty hidden in them.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She did it on purpose!


    Realizing that he was being teased by Lucia, Arthur stretched out his hand to wrap Lucia in his arms, stared at her "viciously" and said,


    "You''re making fun of me!"


    Lucia was tightly wrapped by Arthur''s arms and finallyughed out loud, "Who made you jealous for Eduard? He did confess to me before, but I also made it clear that it is impossible between us. His emotional intelligence is very high. He will not hate me or alienate me just because he can''t get me, but he can turn good feelings into friendship. Do you have to beware of such a man?"


    Arthur didn''t buy Lucia''s trick. He directly lowered his head and kissed Lucia''s lips heavily, and said with a light snort,


    "I don''t care what kind of man he is. Anyway, if he is a male creature, he has to stay away from you!"


    "Aren''t you a male?" Lucia teased Arthur hriously.


    Arthur''s love fluttered. He leaned over to deepen the kiss, and gave Lucia the answer between his lips and tongue,


    "I am the exception!"


    When they came to Fragranerde Hall, there was rarely such a lively time in the vi. Although Robert had been away for two days due to business, Arthur and everyone still sat by the table.


    Sophie had to go back to New York ahead of schedule because of Spencer''s affairs. During the dinner, she kept telling the children to take good care of their bodies, especially the little ones, and to take good care of him.


    "Arthur, I''m thinking about going back to Lepus with my mother tomorrow. It''s inconvenient for me to live here now." At the dinner table, Juliana said goodbye to Arthur. Although it was not announced on media, she was no longer Arthur''s fiancee. There was always something wrong with living here with the child


    Ka echoed, "This time, we have bothered you too much. Julia wille back with me tomorrow."


    Arthur had no objection. After all, Juliana could get more care by staying with her mother, but he found that Kane, who was sitting opposite him, seemed to have an abnormal expression. Before he could think about it, Lucia, who was sitting beside him, spoke,


    "Julia, you can stay here."


    Juliana looked at Lucia, and was a little surprised that she would suggest that she should stay here. Just as she was about to ask aloud, she saw Lucia''s eyes shing, and she gestured to herself in the direction beside her. Juliana turned her head and found Kane''s face in embarrassment.


    She saw it.


    Feeling warm in her heart, Juliana was moved by Lucia''s care.


    "Ka, let Julia stay here. Now that Poppy''s matter has not been resolved, Kane can''t leave, but I believe he is reluctant to part with Julia and the baby." Lucia turned her head and said to Ka.


    It was true that Lepus and Athegate were not far apart, but after all, the travelling was time-consuming andborious. Only by staying in Athegate can Kane see Juliana and her son often.


    Before Ka could respond, Kane cast a grateful look at Lucia. Her words were right on his own mind, and it was more suitable for her to speak than his request. Kane suddenly felt an unrequited mood towards Lucia.


    The great kindness and virtue may be more engraved in his heart, but some warm and considerate little actions were equally refreshing.


    Ka turned to see her daughter and Kane facing each other with affection. Only then did she realize the meaning of Lucia''s words, so she smiled,


    "Okay, okay, then Julia will stay here. Arthur, Kane, Miss Webb, please take care of her and the baby."


    "Of course." Arthur responded generously, looking at Lucia with deeper love.


    Lucia was really understanding.

 Chapter 265 Teddy is taken into custody

    Sitting on the main seat, Sophie deeply appreciated Lucia''s actions, and silently made a decision in her heart that she and Edwin must resolve Esmae''s matter as soon as possible!


    After dinner, Lucia had a chance to talk to Kane alone.


    "How''s Poppy doing now?" Lucia asked lightly.


    "Ever since I used that trick, after death threat, Poppy''s whole demeanor has changed, as if she has given up some obsessions and figured out something. She no longer mentions things with me about property and rights, but looking at the ceiling in a daze every day. I think she is reflecting on the wrong things she has done before," replied Kane.


    Lucia frowned slightly. Poppy, will she reflect?


    "If you want to know if she is truly remorseful, you can onlye forward to confirm." Kane mentioned.


    "It''s not that simple to let go of the past, especially since I have a deep grudge with her. If I rush to see her, I''m afraid that she will know that you are already on my side. And it will be bad there will be emotional rebound." Lucia told her concerns.


    Poppy was domineering, willful and cunning, and now she might be able to reflect on herself after Kane used the bitter trick. But once she knew that this was Kane''s intentional design, she may immediately be furious and rebound to a more vicious state than before.


    "You''re right," Kane agreed with Lucia after pondering for a while, "By the way, Poppy mentioned to me that Jacob has a ledger of officials he bribed. If she could get it before confronting him in court, that ledger is very beneficial to us."


    Lucia showed joy. Kane told her a good news, so she asked, "Where is that ledger? Did Poppy mention it?"


    "Poppy only said that Jacob keeps it well kept, but did not say where it is. If I can continue to persuade her, I believe that I will soon know where the ledger is located," said Kane.


    "I''ll leave this to you." Lucia looked at Kane and said sincerely.


    "This is what I should do," Kane shook his head embarrassedly, "I will deal with it as soon as possible so that you can clear your grievances."


    Over the years, Lucia had not only been burdened with the pain of leaving her hometown, but also the misunderstanding and prejudice of the world against her. Even now, there were still many people attacking her for the cheating incident. Kane felt deeply guilty.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lucia nodded, and just as the two were discussing, Arthur came over and asked them,


    "How''s it going?"


    "Kane told me that Jacob has a ledger of his bribes to officials. If we get that ledger, Jacob wouldn''t say anything when confronting in court," Lucia told Arthur.


    "Do you know where the ledger is?" Arthur asked, nodding.


    "Poppy knows it. I will get the exact message from her as soon as possible. Don''t worry," Kane responded.


    "Just tell us if you need help," Arthur added.


    Kane nodded with a smile, then looked at Lucia, hesitated for a moment and then expressed his gratitude, "Miss Webb, thank you for speaking up for me just now. Otherwise, I would have no courage in bringing up the idea of letting Julia stay here in front of Ka."


    "It''s not a big deal," Lucia said, waving her hands. "Baby needs mom and dad. I just helped him a little bit."


    Lucia''s slightly naughty words made Kaneugh out loud, and he was convinced that Poppy would never be able to defeat her. Lucia''s self-discipline, depth, and conduct exuded charm all the time. Even himself, after talking with her a few times, he couldn''t help but admire her, so she was unmatched by Poppy who was sinister and devious.


    Sophie''s departure time was around the corner. Juliana can''t see her off in person because she had to take care of the baby, and it was inconvenient for Kane and Ka to do so, so Arthur and Lucia drove Sophie to the airport together.


    No outsiders were present. In the car, Sophie and Lucia talked about Esmae.


    "Lucia, if Esmae insists on going her own way, can you make up your mind to be with Arthur?" This was what Sophie cared about and worried about the most. Lucia had alienated Arthur because of Esmae''s words before, and Sophie didn''t want to see Arthur depressed about it.


    Sophie''s concern was the one that worried Arthur the most. He held Lucia''s hand as he waited for an answer.


    "Well, I''ve made up my mind. Although she is so kind to me, and I don''t think I can reciprocate it, I can''t agree to everything, whether it''s ck or white, or ethical and normal. In principle, I will stick to it." Lucia talked about her decision.


    "That''s good," Sophie breathed a sigh of relief. Lucia''s affection was an advantage, but it was also easy to be used because of this. She turned to her son and said,


    "Arthur, after I''ve discussed it with your dad, you take the time to bring Lucia to New York, and we''ll go find Esmae together. Maybe it''s better to talk face-to-face about it."


    "I know." Arthur nodded, thinking it was long overdue to have a face-to-face talk with Esmae.


    "By the way, about Spencer," Sophie recalled and warned again, "Don''t confront him until he doesn''t do anything. The Davis family doesn''t have too many offspring. Although your father is strict on the surface, he is actually very concerned about kinship. Try not to get into difficulties as much as you can."


    "Okay." Arthur responded again, following his mother''s advice.


    Soon they arrived at airport. Arthur and Lucia took Sophie into the airport. After a reluctance to say goodbye, Sophie got on the ne. Arthur held Lucia''s hand and stood under the ss window to watch the flight that was about to take off.


    The lights on the airport runway flickered, and Sophie''s flight flew into the air under the guidance of the lights. When the ne disappeared from view, Arthur lowered his head and said to Lucia, "Lucia, actually my mother mentioned something to me before she left, but it''s not convenient for her to tell you in person."


    "What?" Lucia asked, looking back at Arthur.


    "Esmae has a long-standing grudge against my parents, and has never let it go for so many years. Now that Teddy is with her, my Mom is worried..." Arthur didn''t want to be too direct, and believed that Lucia understood what he meant.


    Lucia was silent for a moment when she heard the words, and after a wry smile, she lightly opened her mouth and responded,


    "I understand what Sophie means. Although I don''t want to admit it, once Esmae bes persistent, no one can shake it. She takes good care of Teddy. There is no doubt about it. But in order to force me, she might detain Teddy."


    "So I talked to my mom and wondered if you could figure out a way to bring Teddy back, or send him straight to New York, before we go to her for talk," suggested Arthur.

 Chapter 266 Poppy admits her mistake

    Asking Lucia to watch out for Esmae, Sophie and Arthur both know it was embarrassing for her, so Sophie didn''t mention it to Lucia but asked her son to do so. After all, Teddy was their child. "I understand," Arthur said cautiously, but Lucia didn''t specte for no reason. She smiled and said, "I''ll go get Teddy back when the Poppy thing is over. Don''t worry."


    Arthur hugged Lucia''s shoulders, resting his chin on her forehead and frowning slightly, "Sorry, Lucia, for making it difficult for you."


    Lucia shook her head in Arthur''s arms. As long as the three of them could be reunited, she was willing to go against Esmae. And she would think of other ways to repay Esmae''s kindness to her.


    Kane had not disturbed Poppy these days. Every day Poppy stayed on the sofa in Kane''s living room except for eating and sleeping. Either she was hugging her knees to look at the ceiling, or she was lying on her side with empty look. When Kane walked by her side, she was ignorant.


    Kane was anxious. It had been three days. He knew that Lucia had other things to deal with. Now he was stuck on whether Poppy can reflect on her regrets, but this matter can''t be rushed unless Poppy figured it out by herself. Otherwise, no one can force her.


    On the afternoon of the fourth day, Kane had just bought dinner from outside, and when he got home, he found Poppy lying on the sofa waiting for him. And her eyes looked surprisingly sober.


    "Time to eat." Kane quietly put the food on the coffee table and said to Poppy.


    "Kane, do you have a way to invite Lucia here?" Poppy asked Kane without any movement.


    Kane raised his brows and looked at Poppy. He saw that her eyes were calm, not as unfathomable as before. She seemed to really want to see Lucia, so he asked,


    "What are you going to do with Lucia?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Want to talk to her..." Poppy said lightly.


    "Poppy, if you don''t think clearly, don''t ask Lucia rashly. Although the killers have already been caught, Jacob still has a backer if you can''t prepare for it. If you can''t negotiate with Lucia and Jacob finds out, then you will be in a bad situation. It''s more dangerous." Kane frowned.


    "It''s not a negotiation. It''s just a chat." Poppy said indifferently. Now she spoke with a tone and attitude that seemed to let everything go.


    "Are you sure?" Kane asked again.


    "Sure, if you can invite her, it''s the best. If you can''t, I''ll find her myself." Poppy said after making up her mind.


    Kane had been hiding the situation around her from Poppy. In fact, Arthur had already sent people to guard near his apartment building. Jacob had no chance to take advantage of it. The reason why Kane exaggerate it just to scare Poppy and let her stay here. Now when he heard she wanted to see Lucia, even willing to take a risk, Kane was sure she was serious.


    "Okay, I''ll give it a try." Kane nodded solemnly and promised.


    After some "maniption", Kane "brought" Lucia to see Poppy the next morning.


    Entering Kane''s house, Lucia saw Poppy sitting on the sofa at a nce. Looking at her appearance, Lucia had mixed feelings in her heart.


    At this time, Poppy was facing the sky, and looked haggard. She was no longer mboyant, but there was a worry hidden in her eyes, and she didn''t look so disgusting.


    And Poppy''s mood when she saw Lucia was equallyplicated. The moment Lucia entered the room just now, the light followed her and ran into the room. Lucia seemed to be enveloped in a halo, which made Poppy have a momentary illusion. She seemed to see Lucia when they were in college.


    At that time, they were really talkative and intimate.


    "Here you are." Poppy whispered in a hoarse voice.


    "Yeah." Lucia responded and came to sit on the sofa.


    Kane went to the kitchen to pour sses of water for both of them, then went into the room, leaving the living room for them.


    Two old acquaintances and today''s enemies were sitting face to face. They didn''t say anything, only the dust floating in the sunlight reflected from the window was a little lively.


    After being silent for a long time, Lucia sighed and asked Poppy, "You asked Kane to take a lot of trouble to bring me here, just to keep silent like this?"


    Poppy smiled wryly and said, "You see what I look like now. Jacob sent people to hunt me down because of you. You didn''t know about it, did you?"


    "What he does has nothing to do with me." Lucia said lightly.


    "Indeed, I was stupid to think that you wanted to be with Jacob again. What he is doing now is nothing more than wishful thinking."


    Poppy sneered and said. These days she had been thinking about the rtionship between herself, Lucia, and Jacob. Once the subjective selfishness and jealousy were taken away, the true colors of things will be revealed, and all the past suspicions were baseless delusions.


    Lucia didn''t respond. She knew she didn''t need to ask more. It was Poppy who wanted to say it herself.


    "Jacob falls in love with you again, so he wants to kick me out. I am not willing to it so he sent people to hunt me down. It''s ridiculous to think about it. Lucia, what I did to you back then, I''m now punished." Poppyughed self-deprecatingly.


    "Driven by interests, no one can''t give up. Poppy, you know this best." Lucia responded indifferently to Poppy''s self-deprecation. Poppy''s current experience was not retribution, but an inevitable oue. She was framed by Poppy and Jacob for their own interests. They had heavy selfish desires and can let down everyone except themselves. How can such two people trust each other?


    "Indeed," Poppy lowered her eyes and said slowly,


    "You know, at the moment when the killer put a gun on my head, I remembered a lot of things, but none of them happened after I framed you. All I thought about was my old self. At that time, I didn''t know how to y tricks, and would not disappoint people. I thought of you, Lucia, of our college days."


    After speaking, Poppy raised her eyes, and her eyes were clear and peaceful, no longer weighing wealth and no more intrigue. It was just nostalgic for the past.


    Catching Poppy''s line of sight, Lucia''s heart moved. She pursed her lips and murmured,


    "Do you remember..."


    "Yes," Poppy''s voice was quivering, with a wry smile,


    "I remember when I just came to Athegate. Because my family was poor, no one wanted to talk to me when I lived in the dormitory. Only you, the daughter of the Webbex Group, was the first person to reach


    out to me."


    Lucia was silent, waiting for Poppy to continue.

 Chapter 267 Everything is the will of God

    "It was you who made friends with me despite other people''s advice. I know that you have helped me a lot in secret. When my parents didn''t have money to pay for my living expenses, you secretly recharged my card for me. And the toiletries you gave me were obviously bought by you. In order to take into ount my dignity, you told me that you didn''t want to use it. I had very few clothes and shoes, and you often took me shopping with you, seemingly unintentionally helping me buy things..."


    Poppy lost herself in the memories, talking about the things she remembered the most. Lucia looked at her, wondering what her intentions were when she mentioned them.


    "But, you know, you''re the reason I''m like this." Poppy, who had been missing the past, suddenly changed her expression. She frowned deeply and stared at Lucia, as if she had done something that was not forgivable.


    "I was wrong to treat you well?" Lucia asked helplessly.


    "That''s right. It''s just because you''re too good to me!" Poppy remembered the dark side of her heart, and her face was distorted,


    "It was you who made me realize how unfair this world is for the first time. With you, I found out that a small facial cleanser is worth thousands, and a pair of seemingly ordinary shoes is actually worth thousands of dors. And a simple dress sells for nearly ten thousands, not to mention what you eat. It''s like a sky-high price to me!"


    Lucia frowned slightly. Did Poppy''s hatred for her begin with low self-esteem?


    "It is clear that we are of the same age. My personality is more lively and cheerful than yours, and my poprity is better than yours. Why can you enjoy the most luxurious life when you are born, while my parents are only worried about the tuition fee of several thousand dors!" Poppy said angrily.


    Poppy''s unwillingness was reflected in her eyes, and Lucia sighed inwardly. She really hadn''t thought of this before.


    "I know you''re good to me," Poppy''s voice sharpened,C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "You even got hurt for me. But the better you treat me, the more I feel that it is a kind of sympathy, a kind of pity, just like a noble princess identally met a poor girl in a slum. You generously stretched out your hand, but didn''t realize my inferiorityplex. Then I really couldn''t stand it anymore. I couldn''t stand people saying that I was your sidekick. I couldn''t stand people saying that I made friends with you just for the benefit. I really couldn''t stand it anymore."


    After Poppy finished speaking, she curled her knees sadly, as if remembering the usations and nders against her at the time.


    "I never knew... there were all those rumors..." Lucia frowned and sighed.


    "Of course you don''t know. You are a high-ranking princess. Those gossips will only attack me. How can you know it." Poppy said with a wry smile.


    "So, you went to Jacob?" Lucia lowered her head, having mixed feelings.


    "That''s right. I didn''t know Jacob went to the same college with me, because he graduated a year earlier than me, until I met him at a local gathering. I introduced him to you by ident at the time, but I didn''t expect you to fall in love with him. To tell you the truth, we had sex before taking him to see you that day."


    Poppyughed frantically, as if she could beat Lucia by mentioning it.


    Lucia frowned when she heard the words, as if there were two Poppys sitting in front of her. One was a kind girl who once cared about the rtions between them, and the other was a vicious woman who was angry with herself because of her inferiority. And they appeared at the same time, leaving Lucia swayed between soft-hearted and hatred.


    "Everything is God''s will. After Jacob knew about your family background, we hit it off. On the surface, he was tender and sweet to you. I was beside you to encourage you to abandon everything and be with him. I didn''t expect you to be so innocent and never found it out. We had been secretlymunicating with each other, but you actually disobeyed your father and married him. What''s even more ridiculous is that your father made a will for you. And you actually added yourself to it. You don''t know how happy Jacob and I was at the time."


    Poppy wiped the tears from herughter as she spoke, not knowing whether the tears were sweet or bitter.


    Lucia looked at Poppy who wasughing like this. If it was before, she would have been very angry when Poppy mentioned this in front of her, but now, she felt that Poppy was extremely pathetic. Finally, afterughing, Poppy slumped on the sofa. Her hair was messy. Lucia couldn''t see her face but only heard her voice,


    "After you left, Webbex Group became JTP. Jacob became a rich people, and I am rich too. From then on, I wore the most expensive brands, the most luxurious jewelry, and the most expensive jewelry. And I had the luxury car. I finally lived the life I dreamed of."


    "Congrattions." Lucia said coldly.


    Lucia''s words seemed to stimte Poppy. She sat up suddenly, looked at Lucia and said quietly, "You don''t have to congratte me. This life is not very happy." Lucia knew that Poppy had be the conscientious person again, so she listened patiently.


    "When I became Mrs. Taylor and became the vice president of JTP, I seemed to have everything. There were groups of girlfriends around me, but they only remembered me when I went out to y and check out. My subordinates treated me with respect, but in the blink of an eye, they betrayed me because of interests. And Jacob, I almost forgot it was not just a romantic affair with him at first. The rtionship began with deceiving you together. This kind of rtionship will not be enduring."


    Poppy''s words were full of self-deprecation and insights about her life in the past few years. Once the desire was taken away, it was easy to see who was good to her and who was not good to her. After all these years, except for Kane, who can be regarded as her friend, Poppy was always lonely.


    So when she was going to be killed, the scenes and characters that Poppy saw, except for her parents and Kane, was Lucia.


    Before there was no conspiracy, she was really happy with Lucia. In the end, she was also a person who had no intention or purpose for her than her parents and Kane. Was Lucia wrong?


    She was right. She just identally met her who was unwilling to be mediocre and poor.


    Thinking of this, Poppy burst into tears. Her parents had passed away. Kane was used by her to the point of being upset, and the remaining Lucia had already be her enemy.


    Even if she really got the half of the property and escaped to the ends of the earth, can she still have sincere feelings, and can she still meet people who treated her with sincerity like Kane and Lucia?

 Chapter 268 Poppys assistant call

    "So these days I''ve been thinking about what would have happened if I hadn''t been so inferior and unwilling, and had been friends with you like this," Poppy said sadly.


    Time will not go back. Even if it was possible, it was another dimension. Lucia clearly felt Poppy''s remorse, but it did not mean that she canpletely obliterate everything in the past.


    Because of inferiority, she can hate everything others had, and because she was unwilling, she can deprive others of happiness?


    Hateful people were pathetic, but never a reason to be forgiven.


    "You chose the path yourself. And it''s your own creation to get to where you are today. In fact, you know better than anyone else that it''s only a matter of time before you turn against Jacob. I only care about what you want me to do now." To Poppy, Lucia had already had no much patience.


    Lucia''s reaction was not what Poppy wanted. She looked at Lucia nkly and asked her, "You don''t feel what I said just now?"


    Lucia burst intoughter and asked Poppy,


    "Even if I feel the same, even if I miss the past, will what you and Jacob have done to me change? What do you expect me to say? It''s all because of your low self-esteem, and I was ignoring your psychological problems? Poppy, low self-esteemes from your original family, and jealousyes from your own heart. I have never consciously created these problems. It is your own business not to deal with them well. I can only tell you when I made friends with you, I was sincere. But you didn''t cherish it and it will nevere back!"


    After hearing Lucia''s words, Poppy was sad, and couldn''t refute.


    Once, Lucia was really sincere to her but she didn''t want it... Now she didn''t deserve it anymore.


    "Haha..." Poppy raised her hand and wiped away her tears with a wry smile. Then she nodded and said, "Indeed, what I say now can''t change anything. The past mistakes have already been made. I asked you to be here just to tell you the state of mind at that time. If I don''t say it, I always feel suffocated in my heart."


    "Since it''s over, then I''m leaving." Lucia felt sullen, stood up and wanted to leave.


    "Wait," Poppy quickly stopped Lucia and said to her, "I''m willing to be a tainted witness for you."


    Lucia stopped and looked at Poppy sideways.


    "I''m willing to stand up and testify that I framed you for cheating with Jacob, so as to get the Webbex Group. I''m tired and don''t want to run away." Poppy looked up at Lucia and said.


    "Are you serious?" Lucia asked suspiciously.


    It was not that Lucia was suspicious. Poppy was temperamental, and even if she confessed just now, it may still be a trap she set for other purposes.


    "It couldn''t be more serious," Poppy said earnestly when she saw Lucia''s doubt, stared straight at her, and said,


    "Jacob and I have separated from each other and he sent people to hunt me down. As long as he is still in a high position, I will never have a day of safety. Instead of being in fear for the rest of my life, I might as well make it up once and give you everything that was taken from you."


    Judging from Poppy''s eyes, her words were not fake. Lucia had never seen her eyes so unwavering. It seemed that Kane''s n really made her wake up.


    Lucia stood still and asked Poppy, "What are you going to do?"


    "I''ve sent people to get Jacob''s bribery ledger and evidence of his illegal business. As long as those documents are in hand, I''ll take them and surrender myself." Poppy answered decisively.


    Lucia nodded, said "she is waiting for it" and walked towards the door. The door creaked open. Poppy thought Lucia had left, and just as she was curling up on the sofa again, she suddenly heard Lucia say something from behind,


    "You''re not the only one who misses the past..."


    She turned sharply to look at the door, but Lucia was gone. And the door was gently closing, as if the past and the present, on one side of the door and the other on the other side, could never be connected again.


    Looking at the closed door, Poppy digested the words Lucia left, and then began to sob. The more she cried, the louder it became, as if she wanted to melt her regret into tears and let it out.


    Kane stood at the door of the living room and looked at Poppy who was crying, and let out a long sigh.


    Desires were bottomless. Life was short and people should take detours.


    After leaving Kane''s house, Lucia felt that every step she took was extremely heavy. Poppy''s words of regret today really touched her heart. Before, she just wanted to be her friend and be nice to her, but she never realized what she had done would have such a big impact on her psychology, and even her whole life.


    But if she could go back in time, Lucia knew she would still do it, because at that time, she really regarded Poppy as a friend.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Lucia, what''s wrong?" Downstairs at Kane''s house, Arthur had been waiting for Lucia toe down. Seeing hering out of the corridor, he noticed she looked sad, quickly walked over to hug her and asked.


    Lucia told Arthur everything Poppy had said, then looked up and asked him, "Did I really do something wrong?"


    Arthur didn''t think that the root of Poppy''s mentality change was because Lucia was kind to her. And Lucia who learned the truth was actually the saddest and most contradictory one, but Arthur didn''t agree with her and said,


    "Don''t use kindness to pay for sin. You did nothing wrong in the beginning. It was Poppy''s own psychological distortion that created jealousy and resentment. It''s her own fault to get to this point. Don''t start to soften your heart again just because of her few words."


    "I''m not soft-hearted," Lucia said it, pursing her lips, "I just feel very ufortable."


    "Okay, stop thinking about Poppy. Since she''s agreed to testify against Jacob, we''ll see." Arthur hugged Lucia tighter andforted her.


    "She said she sent people to get evidence of Jacob''s bribery. I don''t know who it is?" Lucia was always inexplicably concerned about this question.


    "Her trusted subordinate? Whatever, let''s go home," Arthur said softly.


    "Okay, go home." Lucia responded sweetly.


    Two dayster, Lucia''s doubts that day were answered. At noon that day, she was looking up documents in the office when the phone rang suddenly. And she was a little surprised when she saw the caller''s


    name.


    "Hello, Miss Cook, I''m Lucia." Lucia answered the phone, and the Miss Cook was Poppy''s assistant, Daphne Cook.


    "Miss Webb, great, you''re willing to answer my call." Daphne sounded excited.

 Chapter 269 A severe beating

    Daphne''s excitement made Lucia unable to help but smile, and said, "We know each other. I saved your number and noted your name. Of course, I will answer your call."


    "Hmm," Daphne responded, then added, "Miss Webb, do you have time now? Can youe out and meet me?"


    "Now?" Lucia raised her eyebrows and nced at her watch. It was 100''clock in the morning, and it wasn''t lunch break yet.


    "Is it inconvenient?" Daphne''s attitude was always cautious, and when Lucia said this, she asked softly immediately. "Not really. What do you want to do?" asked Lucia.


    "I have something very important to tell you. If possible, I hope you cane out and meet me." Daphne said anxiously.


    Lucia frowned, hesitated for a moment and said, "Okay, tell me the location. I''ll go out and find you now."


    Daphne was very excited, and immediately told Lucia her location. Before the call ended, she solemnly told her that she would wait all the time. After hanging up the phone, Lucia picked up her coat and walked out. Her intuition told herself that Daphne must have something important to say to her.


    As soon as Lucia walked to the elevator, she met Eduard who went downstairs to find her. Eduard asked Lucia, "Lucia, do you want to go out?"


    "Well, Poppy''s assistant has something to tell me," Lucia asked Eduard as she walked into the elevator, "Are you looking for me?"


    "I want to review the details of a project with you. Since Poppy''s assistant is looking for you, let''s deal with her side first." Eduard said and pressed the button on the first floor.


    "You should go up first when you go back to the office, right?" Lucia asked him strangely.


    "I''ll apany you." Eduard nced at Lucia and answered.


    "Why? Afraid that she will eat me?" Lucia teased hriously.


    "Is there any good people around Poppy? I''m afraid you''ll have an ident, so let''s go together. Anyway, I have time." Eduard was instantly proved wrong because he just said that he was looking for Lucia on business.


    Lucia smiled and didn''t expose Eduard. Since he wanted to go with her, let''s go.


    After leaving Jibillion Inc, Lucia and Eduard came to Daphne''s location after a while. This was a milk tea shop in the downtown area. The consumers were young boys and girls. Lucia and Eduard rarely came to this kind of asion. When they walked into the shop in suits and leather shoes, they immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Lucia ignored the others'' gazes because she was startled when she saw Daphne who sat in the corner.


    Quickly walking towards Daphne, Lucia asked worriedly before she sat down, "Miss Cook, what''s wrong?"


    It turned out that Daphne''s condition was not very good. It can be said that it was very bad. There were obvious bruises on her face, especially around the eyes. She was wearing long sleeves just to cover the scars on her arms. And the posture of cing her feet was awkward. Her right foot seemed to be unable to bend, but stood straight.


    "Great, here you''re," Daphne breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Lucia, as if she was relieved, and then looked at Eduard and said,


    "Hello, Mr. Burton."


    Lucia knew that Daphne was a very polite girl. When she saw her sitting and saying hello, she knew that there must be something wrong with her leg. She continued to ask, "Who caused your injury? Did your leg hurt too?!"


    Daphne touched her leg embarrassedly. The injury on her leg just got worse after sitting for a while, but now she was more concerned about other things,


    "Miss Webb, sit down first and listen to me slowly."


    Lucia sat down with Eduard. Eduard had been looking at Daphne and didn''t expect Poppy''s assistant to meet Lucia like this.


    Lucia was very worried when she saw Daphne like this. Seeing that she had been rummaging through her bag, she said anxiously, "You can put anything away. I''ll take you to the hospital for a check first?" "This matter can''t be dyed," Daphne continued to look down in her bag, saying, "My injury doesn''t matter."


    Lucia was very helpless. Eduard was curious and kept staring at Daphne''s bag.


    After a while, Daphne took out a small dark green book from her bag. She carefully held it on the table and handed it to Lucia,


    "Miss Webb, this is for you."


    "What is this?" Lucia suspiciously stretched out her hand to take the small book. As she just turned a few pages, her eyes widened, and she said to Daphne,


    "This is Jacob''s ledger for bribes!"


    "Yeah." Daphne nodded happily. Seeing Lucia''s surprise and joy, she felt that everything was worth it.


    Lucia was happy to get the ledger, but what happened to Daphne?


    "Did Poppy ask you to steal it?" Although the words were questionable, Lucia already knew whom Poppy was looking for.


    "Well, Poppy called me a few days ago and asked me to find a chance to enter Jacob''s office. She said that there was a small green notebook in his lounge safe. As soon as I got it, I would give it to her immediately, and I did it. Yes, yesterday I sneaked into Jacob''s office while he was away, and sessfully stole the notebook, but Jacob soon found out that the notebook was missing. But he didn''t know it was me. There was no surveince in his office, so he interrogated and examined Poppy''s subordinates, and I was asked..."


    "You didn''t admit it, so you were beaten by Jacob''s men?" Lucia had already guessed what happened next.


    Daphne lowered her eyes and nodded silently, and said in a low voice, "Because I''m Poppy''s assistant, Jacob thinks I''m the most suspicious. He brought his subordinates to my housest night..."


    "Why don''t you contact me right away!" Lucia was so angry that she almost pped the table. Jacob''s methods were vicious. How could Daphne be able to withstand the beating!? But... she still bore it alone... This made Lucia even more angry and distressed.


    Daphne pursed her lips. No matter what happened, she wouldn''t be looking for Lucia at that time.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eduard was impressed by Daphne. He didn''t expect this thin young girl to be so tough.


    "I''m fine, but I thought about it in advance and put the book in a mailbox next door, so Jacob turned my house upside down and couldn''t find anything. Then they left reluctantly, so I took it back, but I won''t give it to Poppy. Miss Webb, I want to give it to you."

 Chapter 270 Getting Along in Harmony

    Daphne was excited when she said this, with a young girl''s sense of urgency in order to be recognized by the person she liked. Lucia saw her like this, and felt even more upset, especially when Daphne insisted on not handing over the book to the end. It was not for Poppy''smands, but for her.


    "Daphne, I appreciate everything you''ve done for me," Lucia changed her address to Daphne and said angrily, "But it''s not right for you to put your own safety aside like this. Your life is more important than anything, you know?"


    "I know, but I want to help you." Daphne understood Lucia was worried about her, but she also had her own beliefs.


    When Lucia heard this, she felt helpless. Daphne helped her so she was grateful, but she was also extremely guilty.


    "Jacob is suspicious by nature. This ledger is a lifeline to him. He won''t give up if he can''t find itst night, so you''re still in danger now, you know?" Lucia frowned.


    "I know..." Daphne replied in a low voice, which showed her determination to do everything to help Lucia.


    "You can''t go back now. Jacob might trouble you again. I have to help you find a safe ce." Lucia thought as she spoke, and Eduard, who was beside her, spoke up,


    "Let Miss Cooke to live with me for a while," Eduard suggested. "I live in a well-secured neighborhood, and Jacob would never have thought that Miss Cook would be with me. Even if you''re running now, you will be regarded a thief. With this book, Jacob will not be arrogant for a few days, and we will make other ns when the matter is over."


    Lucia thought what Eduard said was reasonable. If possible, she would prefer Daphne toe home with her, but she was Jacob''s target. Daphne, who was walking with her will only make her situation more embarrassing and dangerous. Eduard''s suggestion was ideal indeed, but...she asked Daphne,


    "Daphne, would you like to?"


    Daphne was a simple girl, and it must be awkward to live in a man''s house all of a sudden. Lucia took this into consideration before asking her for advice.


    "No need," Daphne panicked after hearing Eduard''s words. She didn''t dare to live in the house of the president of Jibillion Inc. She shook her head like and said,


    "Don''t be so troublesome. It''s okay for me to go to a friend''s ce."


    "This is even more unsafe. Jacob will definitely find you, and even your friends will be in danger, so stay with me." Eduard advised.


    Lucia nced at Eduard, and then said tofort Daphne who was terrified, "Daphne, just stay at his house. Don''t worry. He looks a little arrogant, but he''s actually very easy to get along with, and I''ll go there often. It''s up to you."


    "It''s really not good..." Even if Lucia said that, Daphne didn''t dare, let alone Eduard was aplete stranger to her. Even if she knew him, she wouldn''t dare to live there.


    "Okay, that''s it!" Eduard didn''t wait for Daphne to reject it again, and he made the final decision.


    Daphne stared nkly at Eduard, being apprehensive.


    Lucia rarely saw Eduard''s domineering side, and felt it a little funny, but she was still more worried about Daphne''s injury. When Daphne acquiesced to this suggestion, she said, "Daphne, this matter is decided. We will take you to check the injury first. Do you have any important things at home to get back?"


    Daphne was overwhelmed by the sudden decision, and replied in a panic, "No, if there is, it has been smashed by Jacob."


    "Okay, then we''ll go to the hospital right away." Lucia stood up after saying that. She wanted to go over to help Daphne, but she was sitting in the inside seat. She couldn''t get out before Eduard made way, so she could only watch Daphne stand up with difficulty holding the edge of the table. She hissed in pain as soon as she stood up. Presumably the injury on her foot was not minor.


    "Go and help." Lucia anxiously pushed Eduard who was standing outside.


    Eduard nodded, walked to Daphne''s side, politely said "excuse me" first and then squatted down. Then he rolled up her trouser legs to check the injury. Daphne''s face blushed because of his action, and no men had ever touched her skin.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lucia, she has to go to the hospital right away. Maybe it''s a fracture!" Eduard, who was squatting on the ground, called Lucia to see it together. She saw that Daphne''s right leg was swollen with a big bulge, and the skin was red as if it was about to bleed. It looked horrible.


    Lucia didn''t expect Daphne''s injury to be so serious. She patted Eduard''s shoulder and said anxiously, "Let''s go to the hospital quickly."


    "Yeah." Eduard stood up and carried Daphne up without thinking twice. Daphne was stunned.


    "Mr. Burton, don''t bother. I can go by myself." Daphne said in a flustered struggle.


    "How can you walk with a swollen leg?" Eduard scolded Daphne and strode forward, with Lucia packing up and following him.


    The three soon came to Municipal Harmony Hospital. After the doctor''s diagnosis, Daphne''s right calf was not fractured. The redness and swelling were caused by the bruise which was led by the hard object. After cleaning and dressing, it was already past 3 o''clock in the afternoon when everything was done.


    Originally, Lucia suggested Daphne be hospitalized for observation, but Daphne refused politely,


    "Miss Webb, Mr. Burton, you''ve been busy all afternoon with me. I can''t trouble you any more."


    "Call me Lucia in the future," Lucia said to Daphne with a smile, adding, "Don''t call him Mr. Burton, just call him Eduard Burton."


    "Why do you call her so intimately but call me my full name? Daphne, don''t listen to her. Call me Eduard." Eduardined with dissatisfaction.


    "Eduard, you''re so thick-skinned?" Lucia rudelyined about her friend, "Daphne, you can call him Uncle Eduard."


    "Lucia! Am I that old?!" Eduard was angry and stared at her. He argued with Lucia whether or not Daphne should called him with his first name, which was normal for them, but inadvertently made Daphne rx a lot. She didn''t expect Eduard to be so approachable.


    Seeing that Daphne was no longer reserved, and asionallyughed because of her quarrel with Eduard, Lucia was relieved.

 Chapter 271 Hes just him

    After arguing with Eduard, Lucia said to Daphne,


    "Daphne, now Eduard will take you back to his house first. I''ll buy you some daily necessities, and then I''ll go see youter."


    Daphne knew that the situation was settled, and it would be bad for her to refuse, so she nodded. And the three people came out of the hospital. Eduard let Lucia get off downtown and took Daphne to his house.


    Because of the leg injury, Eduard had to help her. He carried Daphne back to his house all the way. Daphne''s face was as red as boiled shrimp.


    Eduard saw that she was shy, and felt it amused. Was there really a woman who was so shy because of a carry?


    It was no wonder that Eduard had this idea. Most of the contacts he usually met with were sociable youngdies or high-ssdies. He had been in the business for a long time, and he may have beenpletely forgotten how to be shy.


    "You rest here. I''ll clean up your room." Putting Daphne on the sofa, Eduard went to the guest room to clean up, and poured her a ss of water before leaving.


    Sitting on the soft sofa, Daphne looked at this extremely luxurious apartment with curiosity, and was amazed in her heart. Compared with the small rental house she lived in, it was like paradise. Daphne never thought of asking for anything in return for handing over the ledger to Lucia. She just kept her promise to Lucia and would definitely help her. No matter what the cost was.


    Facts had proved that Lucia was the best person. Daphne thought sweetly with the ss of water in her hand. Lucia had been worrying about her just now, and her injury was the first consideration. Helping her was indeed the right thing to do.


    When Eduard walked into the living room, he saw Daphne smirking with the ss of water in her hands. Although there were terrifying bruises on her face, Eduard thought this young girl was inexplicably cute. With a clear cough, he reminded Daphne that he was out. Eduard saw her put down the ss in a panic, and looked at him while trembling, which made herself even more interesting.


    Sitting on the sofa, Eduard asked Daphne about how she met Lucia. Daphne was still a little restrained, but when he mentioned Lucia, she was talkative. After learning that she was rescued by Lucia, Eduard was immediately happy,


    "Sure enough, it''s Lucia''s style. You two are really destined to meet each other."


    "That was my lucky day!" Daphne became excited when he mentioned Lucia''s heroic demeanor that day, and her eyes began to glisten again,


    "At that time, Lucia punched those gangsters in a few strokes, and sent me all the way to a crowded ce. Lucia is really good!"


    He could see Daphne''s admiration for Lucia, and Eduard also knew why she would sacrifice herself for Lucia. Sometimes it didn''t needplicated reasons to do one thing. It was enough for one person. "I think you''re brave too," Eduard said with a smile.


    "Huh?" Daphne didn''t respond for a moment.


    "I think you''re brave too. You were frightened in the face of a few thugs, but dared to confront Jacob and his subordinates. I think you''re very brave." Eduard exined.


    The expression on Daphne''s face turned grim when she heard this. She lowered her head and said in a low voice,


    "No, I''m not brave at all. I was scared to death when Jacob brought people to my home. I said I didn''t steal anything, and they started to beat me. I was so scared that my whole body was shaking, but... I was useless. I I thought I could at least do something to help Lucia, so I held on to it."


    After speaking, Daphne smiled at Eduard, which was very well-behaved, very soft, and very sensible.


    Eduard only felt his heart move, and some inexplicable emotion stimted him.


    Just then, the doorbell rang, and Eduard got up with an embarrassedugh and went to open the door. It was Lucia and Arthur.


    "Mr. Davis, why are you here?" People who had known Eduard for a long time knew that he was prone to say something that he should not say.


    "I heard that you have a guest here. Let me take a look." Arthur replied with a light smile.


    Lucia was not interested in the bickering between the two men. She took the bags in Arthur''s hand and walked towards the living room. She saw Daphne and put it next to her, saying,


    "Daphne, these are some daily necessities, skin care products, and underclothes. Go into the roomter to see if they are suitable. If they are not, I will buy another ones."


    Daphne nced at the bags. The brand logos on them were known to people like her who never dared to buy luxury goods. She was ttered and said,


    "Lucia, you don''t have to buy me so mangy stuff. I didn''t do anything. I''m so ttered."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "No, you do a lot." Lucia looked at Daphne, affirming.


    Daphne had expressed to her that she wanted to help her before. At that time, Lucia didn''t want her to get involved in this mess. She thought she had persuaded Daphne, but when she knew that she dared to face Jacob and his subordinates alone for her own sake, and was beaten, Lucia admired and was grateful to Daphne in her heart. She admired her courage and was grateful for her efforts.


    Lucia now only med herself for doing so little for Daphne.


    Looking at Lucia''s eyes, Daphne''s face turned slightly red. She knew that being too polite was pretentious, so she said softly,


    "Lucia, thank you."


    Lucia nodded and thought that Daphne was really a good girl who knew how to behave.


    "Miss Cook, hello, I''m Lucia''s boyfriend, Arthur." Eduard was finally speechless before Arthur came over to say hello to Daphne. And Arthur held out his hand to her with a smile.


    Arthur! All the people of Athegate knew Arthur!


    Daphne didn''t pay much attention to the door just now, and her focus was on Lucia. Arthur suddenly came over to say hello to her. Daphne was stunned for a moment. Looking up at Arthur''s peerless face, she forgot to reach out her hand in return.


    "Mr. Davis, look, she doesn''t want to shake hands with you." Seeing Daphne looking at Arthur dumbfounded, Eduard always felt ufortable, so he spoke sarcastically.


    Eduard meant to satirize Arthur, but Daphne didn''t expect to hear it. She hurriedly reached out and shook hands with Arthur, stammering,


    "Sorry...I didn''t expect you to be here. You used to be on TV... um..."


    Daphne''s reaction made Lucia chuckle softly and said softly for her, "Daphne, don''t be nervous. Although he is the president of Branch of Davonnis, in my heart, he''s just Arthur."

 Chapter 272 Looking for someone

    Lucia''s inadvertent words revealed her possessiveness towards Arthur. That was pleasant to Arthur''s ears, and he looked at Lucia affectionately.


    Lucia nced up into Arthur''s eyes, and she could almost feel herself surrounded by his gaze. She was staring at him for a moment, forgetting the people around her.


    "I ask you guys to stop disy affections?!" He looked down at Lucia, and then looked at Arthur sideways. Eduard finally couldn''t help butin. They were so affectionate every time and really regarded others as transparent!


    Daphne couldn''t helpughing because of Eduard''s words. Seeing that the three were looking at her, she bowed her head embarrassedly, and said,


    "I am sorry..."


    "It''s alright. Uncle Eduard always says so," Lucia teased.


    "You call me uncle? Daphne, don''t listen to her. Just call me Eduard." Eduard shouted reluctantly. Daphne felt more and more easy to get along with this person.


    "You''re old but not respectable," Lucia nced at Eduard before introducing to Arthur, "Arthur, it''s this girl who stole Jacob''s ledger for me and was beaten by him so badly. I really don''t know what to do to thank you..."


    "Lucia, don''t say that," Daphne quickly shook her head and said after Lucia thanked her again, "I did it willingly."


    "Anyway, thank you for everything you''ve done for Lucia. Now what you want, what you need, just say it," Arthur said aggressively.


    "No, no," Daphne quickly waved her hand and said, "Since I am willing, I never thought about getting anything in return."


    "I have to," Arthur said domineeringly. "You helped Lucia, and I have to pay you back."


    "Mr. Davis, how can you be so domineering to force her for paying back?" Eduard couldn''t help but said jealously.


    Lucia and Daphneughed together. Watching Arthur and Eduard bickering again, Lucia leaned into Daphne''s ear and asked her softly, "You are not nervous now, right?"


    Daphne was stunned for a moment before realizing what Lucia was referring to, so she smiled and replied, "Well, I am not nervous right now."


    "That''s good. Although Eduard''s words and deeds are a little frivolous, in fact, he is very trustworthy. You can live here with peace of mind and let him do all the things. Don''t worry about bothering him. Know it?" Lucia instantly downgraded Eduard to a male servant.


    "Okay." Although she said in a low voice that she didn''t dare do so, Daphne still nodded and smiled sweetly.


    In the evening, Lucia and Arthur didn''t leave until Daphne settled down. Before leaving, Arthur still insisted on reminding, so that Daphne could ask him if she needed anything. Because of this, he and Lucia were almost coaxed to be "sent" out by Eduard.


    As soon as Lucia and Arthur left, the room fell silent in an instant. Eduard stroked his hair and turned to ask Daphne, "Are you sure you can walk back to the room by yourself?"


    "Yes." Daphne said as if she wanted to prove it to Eduard, and walked slowly to the room. In fact, the second floor was the guest room, and the room on the first floor was Eduard''s master bedroom. He was afraid of Daphne''s inconvenience so he deliberately lied to her. He said it was a guest room, but he had been tidying up for a while when he first arrived in the afternoon, for fear of letting Daphne see it. Waiting patiently until Daphne approached the room, Eduard went upstairs, and got a message from Lucia as soon as he entered the bedroom.


    "Eduard, Daphne is still young. Don''t touch her."


    Eduard was speechless and quickly replied, "What nonsense are you talking about!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I saw the expression you looked at Daphne. It was obviously different from looking at others. You actually want to make a quibble." Lucia replied. "Please, she''s the one who helped you. Of course I''m impressed by her!" Eduard replied angrily.


    "Don''t bring me in. She''s very simple. If you really have this intention, you must be serious and responsible, you know?" Lucia quickly replied.


    Eduard looked at the message dumbfounded, and felt that Lucia was just talking about a fantasy. How could he be tempted by Daphne? It was impossible, absolutely impossible.


    Finally he replied, "Haha, I know."


    Seeing the messgae of Eduard, Lucia couldn''t helpughing, and Arthur, who was driving by the side, asked her, "What''s so funny?"


    "Nothing. I''m just teasing Eduard. I think he''s very interested in Daphne. He offered her a ce to live today. It''s a little surprising." Lucia smiled.


    "In the past, the women around Eduard were richdies. Of course, seeing such an innocent little girl, he would have a different feeling. Don''t suggest anything to him. I''m afraid he will do something to her." Arthur "derogated" Eduard unceremoniously.


    Luciapressed her lips. She had already hinted. What should she do...


    By the time Daphne settled in, Jacob''s side was mad.


    "Find it for me. Look through the homes of all the people who have been with Poppy before. I don''t care what means you use. You must get the book back for me!" In the former Webbex manor, now Taylor manor, Jacob was furious at a group of his subordinates.


    One by one, his subordinates were trembling. All of them froze there for a while. Jacob was even more furious. He swept all the things on the coffee table to the ground and shouted angrily, "Go now!" With the shocking shout, Jacob''s subordinates rushed away as if they had just woken up, for fear that they would be regarded as a punching bag if they walked too slowly. But a person came in through the door and looked at the colleagues who were running away, but he walked directly to Jacob.


    "Mr. Taylor, Daphne is missing." He was Jacob''s most trusted subordinate, Samuel, who bowed his head respectfully to Jacob.


    "What do you mean?" Jacob asked and looked up at Samuel.


    "I took people to her house again at noon today and found that she never went out again. I went up and smashed the door to find out that she had left. I didn''t see her until I came back just now." Samuel replied.


    "Is it really her?" Jacob''s eyes were darkened and he said in a deep voice.


    "Not necessarily. After all we beat her hardst night. How old is Daphne? I guess she was terrified and ran away." Samuel was also therest night. Daphne was a young girl and didn''t admit she stole the book even if she was beaten. Therefore, he didn''t believe it was definitely her, and just report to Jacob due diligence.


    "Nip in the bud. Send more people around to find her and see if she''s still in Athegate," Jacob ordered to Samuel.

 Chapter 273 Jacob makes a fool of himself

    "Yeah, by the way, Poppy is still at Kane''s house. Are we really just letting her go?" Samuel asked again.


    "What can I do if I don''t let her go? You know that there are always a few familiar people around Kane''s house. Maybe they''re police. It''ll be bad if I get involved rashly. I don''t want to care about her. When she calms down, she''ll find me. After all, the money and shares are with me." Jacob said confidently.


    "Okay, then I''m going out too. Mr. Taylor, you have to rest early." Samuel said respectfully and left. In the huge house, Jacob was left alone. The servants at home saw him lose his temper and just hid early. Sitting on the sofa, Jacob lit a cigarette, thinking in his mind who stole his ount book which was extremely important to him. If it fell into the hands of someone with ulterior motives...


    Thinking of this, Jacob snapped his cigarette and picked up his phone to call Spencer.


    "Spencer, I want to ask you one thing..."


    "What happened again?" Spencer sounded impatient.


    "That''s it, the ount book is missing. There must be an insider in thepany. I want you to help me find this to prevent the insider from making trouble." In Jacob''s eyes, everyone was suspicious.


    "You need my help with such a little thing?" Spencer teased, "What kind of ount book is so important?"


    Jacob pondered for a while, and answered honestly, "It''s the ledger of my bribe officials."


    "You have to write down this kind of thing too? Isn''t that giving someone a chance to get your hands on you?" said Spencer.


    "Uh..." Jacob didn''t retort. He hesitated for a while and said, "Personal habit. Spencer, you must help me."


    "Understood, I''ll go to your ce when I''m done." Spencer hung up the phone after he finished speaking, and when he turned around, his attitude instantly became gentle. And he faced the person who was on a video call with him on theputer screen.


    "Dad, go on."


    The person on the video call with Spencer was his father, Erik.


    "Go on for what?!" Erik was furious, "I''m asking why you want to hook up with Lucia!? Do you know Edwin came to me immediately after he got the news and questioned me. Why would you want to mess with Arthur''s woman?"


    "Dad, are you afraid of Edwin?" Spencer twitched the corners of his mouth and asked his father cynically.


    "Of course I''m not afraid of him! But now is not the time to offend him openly!" Erik said furiously, "Now Edwin has directly cut off the chain of funds provided to us. Do you know how much I lost?!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad..." Spencer called out to Erik. He approached the table and stared at him seriously and said, "Do you know who Lucia is? She is Esmae''s adopted daughter, and Esmae treats her like her biological one. If I can marry her, do you still need to care about the little money Edwin gave you?"


    Hearing this, Erik stopped his anger. After thinking for a while, he said, "But you can''t openly confront Arthur now. We have been preparing for many years. Everything is almost ready. You''re now acting rashly. What if Arthur attacks us?"


    "Didn''t you tell him that Esmae asked Lucia to engage with me because Esmae favors me? It''s not that I who asked Esmae for it. That means we are still their middleman. Edwin and Sophie have special feelings for Esmae. They will never give up us easily. You can rest assured. When Lucia and I get engaged, I can use Esmae to deal with the Edwin family."


    Especially Arthur, Spencer added silently.


    "I always think the Edwins have noticed something..." Erik was suspicious, thinking more than Spencer did.


    "Even if they finds out, Esmae is determined to let Lucia marry me. Even if I offend them openly, we can dere war directly. I don''t believe Edwin can stand up to us and the Browns, thebined force." Spencer said confidently.


    Erik sighed, feeling that his son still underestimated the enemy. Besides, he added, "How do you know Esmae will definitely help us?"


    "For Lucia, she will." Spencer''s eyes were sharp, and he was extremely confident. Esmae agreed to let him engage with Lucia in order to prevent Lucia and Arthur from being together, and she would not be merciful to Edwin.


    "Well, I can''t persuade you either. You should be careful in everything in the country. Don''t be caught by Arthur and the others first." Erik urged.


    "I see, Dad. Don''t worry." Spencer responded to his father''s advice with a smile. The two chatted a few more words before hanging up the video call. Closing theptop, Spencer picked up his jacket and walked out. He was going see what was going on over Jacob''s side.


    When Spencer appeared at Jacob''s house, Jacob hurriedly greeted him as if he had seen a savior, and said, "You''re finally here."


    "Don''t you have a lot of staff in yourpany? Can''t find an ount book?" Ignoring the messy debris on the floor, Spencer went directly to the sofa in the lobby and sat down, and said to Jacob with legs crossed.


    "There are a lot of people, but I''m afraid there are spies in there. After all, there are not many people who can enter the rest room of my office. If you can help, it would be great." Jacob sat next to Spencer and said his difficulties.


    "What? You are not afraid that I will find some useless people to hold you back?" Spencer sneered, remembering thest time when Jacobined to him that the killers were useless.


    "Don''t take it seriously," Jacob said. His hair turned grey with worry. As long as Spencer would help him, he was willing to say anything nice,


    "I apologize to you, a formal apology, okay?"


    Spencer snorted lightly, forgiving him. Then he sat up straight and asked Jacob sternly, "Not many people know about your ount book, right?"


    "No, except for a few subordinates and Poppy. No one else knows." Jacob answered truthfully.


    "If it''s not your subordinates, then it must be done by Poppy. She found out you sent people to kill her. After she gets the book, she can use it to threaten you, or she can hand it over directly to the government for a life-or-death struggle. So now the most suspected person is her. All you''re doing out there is making this public.


    It took Jacob a while to digest Spencer''s words. When he reacted, he pped his thigh and said, "Yeah, don''t I mean to go around and advertise that I have an ount book?"

 Chapter 274 Jacobs trap

    "You just found out now?" Spencer said with augh.


    "I was so anxious after I found out that the book was lost. I didn''t think about it too much. I''ll call them back right now." After Jacob finished speaking, he really took out his mobile phone and called his subordinates to tell them not to look for it any more. There was a 90% chance Poppy had the book.


    "The person you should pay attention to most right now is Poppy. Hasn''t she been hiding in thatwyer''s house? We can''t send people to do something directly, but as her husband, you cane to take your wife home. That doesn''t break thew. Even if she calls the police, there is no room for outsiders to interfere in the affairs between you and her. Why don''t you take her home first?" Spencer reminded Jacob again.


    "That''s right!" Hearing Spencer''s words, Jacob stood up excitedly, "She and I are still a couple. She lives outside with a man behind my back, so it''s only natural for me to bring her back!


    "Twenty-four hours have passed since the ledger was lost. And the person who stole it has neither called to threaten you and the police hasn''t summoned you, which means that the person who stole the ledger wants tomunicate with you privately. And this person must be Poppy! "Spencer saw Jacob was excited, so he reminded him more.


    "Yeah, it must be her, I''ll go find her!" Jacob was so excited that he stood up and wanted to go out, but Spencer stopped him.


    "Are you really in such a hurry that you''re out of your mind? Let''s wait until it gets dark." Spencer said helplessly. At first, he was quite optimistic about Jacob. Now, the more he got to know him, the more he realized that this person was prone to dementia. He may be cunning enough, but he was far from being steady.


    "Yes, I''m waiting for it to get dark. It''s almost time for dinner," Jacob stopped, nced at Spencer and said, "Let''s have dinner here tonight." After he finished speaking, he called for a servant to clean the living room and prepare dinner. When night fell, he took his people to Kane''s house, and Spencer went home.


    On the way, after thinking, Jacob asked Samuel to contact several paparazzi, and then took them directly to the door of Kane''s house without any scruples.


    Bang bang bang!


    Smashing the door three times, Jacob yelled from the inside, "Poppy, I know you''re inside. Come out!"


    Inside the door, Poppy was standing in the living room and felt terrified. She didn''t expect Jacob to find her directly.


    Kane heard the sound and came out of the room, and then Jacob knocked on the door again, followed by his voice,


    "Poppy, why you stay at another man''s house? You haven''t been home for half a month. Do you still think of me as your husband?!"


    When Poppy heard this, she thought something was wrong. When Kane was about to open the door, she hurriedly grabbed him, "Kane, don''t open the door. It''s a scam!"


    "It''s okay. We have a lot of neighbors. We''re not afraid of it if he really wants to make troubles." Kaneforted Poppy, but Poppy was still shaking her head.


    Poppy knew Jacob too well. If he wanted her life, how could he knock on the door in a big way, and deliberately mentioned their rtionship as a couple and that she was living in another man''s house now? There must be something wrong!


    "Kane, don''t open!" Poppy said in horror as she grabbed Kane''s hand.


    Kane hesitated for a moment. Seeing Poppy''s attitude was so determined, he withdrew his hand. The two slowly returned to the living room. Kane was just about to think about what to do when a loud bang came from the door. And two men rolled in through the door. They mmed the door open directly.


    The two men got up quickly. At this time, Jacob walked in through the door with his subordinates and reporters. Jacob stood in front of them. When he saw Poppy, he sneered and said, "You are really here!"


    Apanying Jacob''s voice was the click of the cameras in the hands of the reporters.


    Jacob actually brought reporters! And recording video!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Poppy''s face turned pale in an instant. This method seemed familiar.


    Before Kane and Poppy could say anything, Jacob did sad-fishing in front of reporters on his own,


    "Poppy, you make my heart hurt so much. Over the years, I have let you sit firmly in the position of JTP''s vice president. I let you drive the best luxury car, buy the most expensive clothes. I love you and cherish you. Take a look of what have you done to me? You''re even with your personalwyer. Do you want the whole world to know that I, Jacob, is cheated again?!"


    Sure enough, Jacob was dealing with her the same way he dealt with Lucia back then. The funny thing was that this was nned by her at that time.


    Poppy turned the surprise into anger, pointed at Jacob and said,


    "Jacob, don''t nder me! There''s nothing going on with me and Kane!!"


    "Why will you live in his house for more than half a month? What are you doing for more than half a month? Sitting on the sofa every day chatting and drinking tea? Or watching TV together?!" When Jacob said so, his subordinates around him cooperated and let out a roar ofughter, and he continued,


    "You know Lucia betrayed me once, and this is what I hate the most. Why do you still treat me like this? Poppy, how cruel is you?!"


    Kane reacted at this time. He stood beside Poppy and said, "Mr. Taylor, Ms. Powell does stay at my house for a few days, but you know the reason best. Don''t jump to conclusions. Otherwise, don''t me us for making it public."


    "What''s the reason? Isn''t it because you two secretly collude and gang up into adultery? Why? Are you still threatening me?" Jacob ignored the hints in Kane''s words, turned to the camera and said, "Kane, awyer who understands thew the most, has hooked up with someone else''s wife and can still stand here and refute with confidence. Do you think you''re awyer and eloquent?!" Jacob turned his head and red at Kane fiercely. There was no dear in his eyes.


    Kane was so angry that he wanted to go up to debate, but Poppy grabbed his arm. She lowered her voice and said, "Don''t go. Jacob brings all the paparazzi that we bought before. They can write whatever Jacob wants them to write. What you say is useless."


    Although Poppy''s voice was low, it was still heard by Jacob, who was standing closest to them. Jacob grinned and said to Poppy,


    "Poppy, it''s toote for you to repent now. Go home with me. We have something to talk about ..."


    Jacob deliberately emphasized his words. To others he sounded like a husband who loved his wife, but to Poppy, every word he said was a threat.


    "I''m not going back!" Poppy refused resolutely.

 Chapter 275 Where the hell is the account book

    "You don''t want to go back with me. Are you reluctant to leave this littlewyer?" Jacob sneered at Poppy coldly and sarcastically.


    She can''t admit it or deny it. Poppy just gritted her teeth and said to Jacob, "I''m not going back anyway!"


    "Okay, very good!" Jacob exaggeratedly apuded, turned his head to face the camera again and said, "Everyone, she''s so confident in having affairs now. Come here and turn Kane''s house upside down. I want to see how reluctant they are for this little nest of love!"


    As soon as Jacob finished speaking, several of his subordinates began to run towards each room. Kane couldn''t stop them so he yelled at Jacob,


    "Jacob, why are you doing this?! You are trespassing!"


    "I say you seduce a married woman!" Jacob said righteously and loudly. While the crowd was noisy, he walked directly to Poppy and said in a low voice beside her,


    "Poppy, if you are sensible, hand it over quickly. Don''t make things too troublesome."


    "What?" Poppy wondered.


    "ying stupid?," Jacob sneered and said, "Where''s my ount book?!"


    Both Kane and Poppy heard Jacob''s words and understood why he wanted to rummage Kane''s house but Poppy replied immediately,


    "I didn''t take it!"


    "You still deny it!" Seeing that Poppy was stubborn, Jacob was furious and shouted coldly, "I have given you a chance. Few people know about that. Who else took it if you didn''t?! As long as you obediently return the book to me, there is still room for us to discuss. Otherwise, I will ruin your reputation!"


    "I really don''t have it." Poppy was unable to express her difort now. It was true that she asked Daphne to steal the book, but she didn''t get it. If the book had been stolen, it should still be with Daphne. When thinking of this, Poppy suddenly felt a lot more at ease.


    "You don''t admit it yet. Okay, then don''t me me for being ruthless." Seeing that Poppy still refused to admit it, Jacob took a few steps back and shouted to his subordinates,


    "Search, search the whole house for me!"


    In less than a while, Kane''s entire house was really turned upside down. All the things on the cabs were swept to the ground. And the clothes in the room were scattered, and even therge furniture was moved to check, but unfortunately, nothing was found.


    Samuel frowned and walked over to Jacob and whispered a few words.


    Poppy sneered inwardly, and her face remained calm.


    A few steps forward, Jacob came to Poppy again and asked through gritted teeth, "Where is the thing!?"


    "I said I didn''t take it!" Poppy was confident now.


    "Didn''t take it? Why did your assistant Daphne run away? I know you dare not hide it here," Jacob pondered, then turned his head to Kane, "Did you hide it outside?!"


    "Mr. Taylor, I really don''t understand what you''re talking about." Kane responded lightly.


    Poppy and Kane were nomittal. Jacob realized this and became even more furious. He gritted his back teeth and said harshly,


    "Okay, if you are stubborn, then you can keep that. From now on, there will be my people guarding the house 24 hours a day. As soon as there is any movement between you, someone will notify me immediately. You better not go out. Once you go out, I can''t guarantee if you''re alive!"


    Kane and Poppy looked at each other with no fear in their eyes, allowing Jacob to get angry.


    Although he was reluctant, he couldn''t find what he wanted and could only return without sess. He went downstairs and told all the paparazzi,


    "Tomorrow, report on Poppy''s affair. Cut off part of the video and post it online. Write about the fact that she uses Kane''s name to set up a privatepany to transfer assets. It''s true and false at the same time. Get Poppy and Kane''s reputation destroyed!"


    "Okay!" After the reporters took the benefits, they dispersed. Jacob told Samuel to send people here to stare at Kane''s house for 24 hours, and then they left angrily.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kane stood by the window watching Jacob''s car leave. Seeing his men stay downstairs without any scruples, he turned to Poppy and said,


    "Poppy, tomorrow''s entertainment magazine may be reporting your infidelity."


    "Well, I know," Poppy responded, "It''s ridiculous. I used this trick to frame Lucia before."


    After speaking, Poppy found a ce where she could amodate her in the middle of the sundries scattered on the sofa, sat in and started to be in a daze. Kane came over and asked her, "You asked Daphne to steal the book?"


    Kane just found out about this. Lucia hadn''t rashly informed him because of Poppy''s consideration.


    "Well, looking at Jacob''s reaction, Daphne should have seeded, but I don''t know where she is now." Poppy squinted and said. Thankfully she hadn''t handed over the book to her.


    Kane thought why Daphne did not send the book immediately after she seeded? Was there something else in the middle?


    "What are you thinking?" Poppy asked him when she looked up to see Kane thinking.


    "Nothing. I''m just afraid Julia will misunderstand those reports." Kane did have this concern, but it was only exaggerated in front of Poppy.


    "Now even you have a woman you love. I''m the only one left..." Poppy used to say this with a strong sense of selfishness and hatred, but now she said it only with helplessness and emotion. Such a tone, such an expression, made her look pitiful when she was sitting among the sundries.


    Kane sighed and sat down tofort her, "Don''t think too much. Since you regret it, make up for it. Looking at Lucia''s reaction that day, it''s not that she doesn''t care about your previous feelings at all." Kane''s words reminded Poppy of thest words Lucia left that day when she left. She sighed and murmured,


    "It''s enough for her to say that..."


    At night, after confirming that Poppy had entered the room, Kane went back to his room and contacted Lucia, only to find out what happened to Daphne.


    "So the book is in your hands now?"


    "Well, are you two hurt?" Lucia used the words "you two" when she was concerned.


    "No, but Jacob brought a group of reporters. I guess the entertainment media reports will be very lively tomorrow. If you can, please help me calm Julia down." Kane said.

 Chapter 276 The internet is buzzing again

    "I will. I didn''t expect Jacob to do it again," Lucia sneered. "It turns out to be Poppy, who was once part of it."


    Poppy just said what Lucia said. Kane sighed with emotion and said to Lucia, "Poppy herself knows this. She has been reflecting on it. With her tone tonight, she really regrets it."


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll let Daphne find an opportunity to give her the book and let her report Jacob in person, so that you won''t be in an embarrassing situation," said Lucia.


    "But, Jacob is now sending people to monitor us 24 hours a day. It may be difficult for the book to be brought in." Kane said worriedly.


    "It''s okay. I have my own way of doing this. If Jacob can''t find the book, he will do something desperate in a hurry. You must be careful about your own safety. I will ask Arthur to send more people over there. If there is anything happening, just shout and make a move." Lucia exhorted.


    "Okay, I see." Kane responded, and the two hung up the phones.


    The next day, as Kane said, the scandal of Poppy cheating on Jacob with a personalwyer, spread all over the streets of Athegate. And it was even revealed that she had transferred thepany''s property to her lover''spany. All of a sudden, there were public opinions of this pair of adulterers.


    And Jacob was not idle either. He asked his subordinates to post a message on a well-known social tform. The general content was that an assistant in thepany, Daphne, stole important information about thepany. Now the police can''t find her. Hope The majority ofizens can assist in finding this person, and those who provide effective clues will be rewarded with 200,000 dors.


    Daphne''s photo, ID card information, home address, and phone number were all exposed on the Inte, which caused a sensation for a while. The temptation of 200,000 was too great, and the power ofizens was endless. It was only one afternoon. Daphne''s hometown was found, but unfortunately she was not there. And her parents were harassed. In desperation, her parents called Daphne, but Daphne''s phone had been turned off due to the constant harassment.


    In the evening, several men came to Daphne''s hometown to pick up her parents and put them in a luxury hotel in the city, before Daphne''s parents got in touch with their daughter.


    "Dad, Mom, are you all right?" Daphne asked anxiously as soon as the phone was connected.


    "It''s alright. Daphne, are those men really called by you?" Daphne'' father asked worriedly.


    "Well, my friend sent those people to settle you down. Dad, don''t worry about those whoe to your door. Just stay in the hotel. Let''s go home when things quiet down." Daphneforted. "Daphne, what the hell did you do? Why are so many people approaching our home and calling you a thief?" Daphne'' father continued to ask.


    "That''s all nonsense," Daphne replied. "Don''t worry. I''ve never done anything illegal. I''m just in some trouble right now, but I have a good friend helping me. I''m safe now. Dad, tell mom, don''t worry too much." "That''s good. Take good care of yourself." Although there were still too many questions in his heart, Daphne'' father still chose to trust his daughter and did not forget to tell her to take care of herself. "Okay, I will." Daphne hung up the phone reluctantly after she finished speaking, and returned the phone to Eduard. Lucia and Arthur were in the living room.


    "Lucia, thank you for sending people to rescue my parents." Looking up, Daphne immediately thanked Lucia.


    "Daphne, you''re in this situation because of me. I am ttered." Lucia frowned slightly and said guiltily.


    "Don''t worry. The people I''ve sent are my security guards. They can absolutely keep your parents safe," Arthur added.


    It turned out that as soon as the news of Daphne''s information was revealed today, Lucia reacted immediately after learning it. She told Daphne to shut her phone down directly, and asked Arthur to send someone to settle her parents down. Because the home address on Daphne''s ID card was also exposed, her parents was still being harassed, but luckily Arthur''s men were quick to take them away from their home.


    Daphne nodded when she heard the words. How could she be worried? It just made her feel a little guilty to implicate her parents so she asked Lucia, "Lucia, what should we do next?"


    "Now Poppy doesn''t know that the book is with me. Jacob went to her to make troubles. She has determined that the book was sessfully stolen by you, so all we have to do now is to send the book to her." Lucia said.


    "Send her the book?" Daphne frowned, "Is it okay to give her this important stuff?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Poppy is now against Jacob. After she gets the book, she will take it to report Jacob, which is more beneficial to us. I have backed up the book. Even if Poppy doesn''t do this, we still have evidence in our hands." Lucia exined.


    "Okay." Of course Daphne listened to Lucia''s words, and nodded obediently after listening.


    "Now, write as I said." Lucia took a paper and pen prepared on the table to Daphne. She said and Daphne wrote what she said. After writing, she put the note in the book and handed it over to Arthur. Putting the pen on the table, Daphne thought about it and then said, "Lucia, you must be careful with Poppy. She is a fickle person. Maybe she will change her mind in the next second, so don''t be careless."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I know." Touched by Daphne''s thoughtfulness, Lucia patted the back of her hand lightly and asked her, "Is it okay to live here? Did Eduard bully you?"


    Eduard, who had been silent for a while, was unhappy when he heard this, and immediately stood up and said, "What is bullying? I''m busy serving her with tea and food!"


    Lucia smiled. Of course she knew that Eduard had not been to thepany for two days in order to take care of Daphne. She signed all the important documents herself, so she just wanted to liven up the atmosphere. To liven up the atmosphere, joking with Eduard was the best and effective way.


    Lucia meant to joke, but Daphne took it seriously. She said to Lucia solemnly, "Lucia, Eduard has been really good to me. He has been taking care of me for the past two days. Don''t get him wrong." Seeing Daphne speaking for Eduard seriously, not only Lucia and Arthur, but even Eduard himself couldn''t helpughing. Lucia said,


    "Daphne, I''m joking, but I''m relieved to hear you say that and as long as Eduard takes good care of you."

 Chapter 277 My kitten

    Daphne knew that she was having trouble again, and lowered her head in shame. Lucia quicklyforted her, while Arthur and Eduard looked at each other and smiled. At first nce, Eduard was really disrespectful.


    The next morning, Kane got up and came to the living room to find a small green book lying on the floor in front of the door. His door had been broken twice in a row in ten days. It was not repaired so the door was left open. And it was not surprising that someone put things in.


    Looking at the little book, Kane had probably guessed that it was the ount book that Jacob was frantically looking for. He picked it up, and looked out the door before knocking on Poppy''s door. "Poppy, are you up yet?"


    The door opened. Poppy was disheveled. Her eyes looked nk, and she was still wearing yesterday''s clothes. After opening the door, she said,


    "Are we going to have breakfast?"


    "I haven''t bought it yet. I just found this at the door." Kane handed Poppy the book.


    When Poppy saw the small book, her eyes suddenly lit up, as if the lost soul had returned to its ce in an instant. She grabbed the book and jumped up, shouting, "It''s Jacob''s ount book!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Kane hurriedly made a silent gesture to Poppy. Then she stared at the book with suppressed excitement, and held it tightly in her hands as if it was a life-saving stuff. "There seems to be a note in there," Kane reminded Poppy.


    Poppy also saw the protruding note, so she pulled it out and read it silently. After reading it, she smiled and said to Kane,


    "It was a note that Daphne left for me. She did as I said, but because Jacob responded too quickly, she was beaten up by Jacob before she could give it to me. Now she is injured, but the ount book can be kept. This book was brought in by a certain resident in themunity. Kane, God help me. If Daphne had given me the ount book sessfully, he would have taken it away yesterday!"


    "Aren''t you worried about Daphne''s injury?" Kane asked instructively.


    "Just give her some money then," Poppy replied indifferently, and then mumbled happily to herself, "It''s great. The book is in hand."


    "Poppy, do you know what''s your biggest change over the years?" Kane continued to ask Poppy.


    "What is it?" Poppy asked, wondering why Kane would suddenly mention this.


    "It''s you who think money trumps people''s sincerity." Kane watched Poppy and finished words, then entered the room, letting her enjoy the joy of being alone.


    Poppy froze in the living room with the book, being unable to regain her senses for a long time.


    Kane texted Lucia as soon as he got back to the room, telling her that Poppy had sessfully got the ledger.


    "Great!" Lucia was already sitting in the office at this time. When she saw the news, she couldn''t help but jump for joy, but Nia, who was helping her organize the documents, was startled. "Lucy, why are you so happy?" Nia asked Lucia with a smile.


    "Nothing. I just thought of a solution for this project," Lucia said casually. Seeing Nia''s high spirits, she couldn''t help teasing her,


    "Recently, your mental state is good. It seems that your rtionship with your boyfriend is developing very well."


    She blushed at the mention of her boyfriend. Nia, as shy as a little girl, nodded anyway.


    "By the way, has he returned?" Lucia was so anxious because Nia knew her boyfriend online.


    "Well, he had already returned to the country. He is adjusting himself and will set up apany soon." Nia replied sweetly.


    "Yes, what industry does he work in? You will soon be promoted to the president''s wife." Lucia continued to ask, and she was very happy to see Nia was happy.


    "Things have not even begun to take shape!" The blush on Nia''s face deepened, and she lowered her head and said shyly, "I have only just made contact with him now. It is uncertain whether it will continue to develop in the future."


    In her opinion, the happy and shy look on Nia''s face had already proved that she was very satisfied with the man. Maybe she would be able to be invited to their wedding soon.


    "Okay, when you''re stable, I must introduce him to everyone," Lucia said with a smile. "Let me see which mysterious young man can fascinate you."


    Nia nodded sweetly with a smile, rejoicing in her heart because of Lucia''s concern for her. After helping her organize the documents, Nia exited the office and went into her office, secretly sending a message to her boyfriend.


    "Lennie, what are you doing? I miss you." Although Nia was easy to be shy in front of Lucia, she was cheerful and did not hesitate to express her feelings to her boyfriend.


    "At home, there is nothing important today. Why don''t you take a break ande out with me?" Nia''s boyfriend Lennie replied quickly.


    "No, my boss is usually very nice to me, but she won''t let me take time off at work, sorry." Nia added a cute emoji at the end of the sentence.


    "Your boss? Is that Lucia you mentioned earlier?" Lennie asked.


    "Yes, that''s her. She is the goddess in my heart. She not only looks beautiful, but also has excellent abilities. We have a lot of her fans in ourpany." Referring to Lucia, Nia got a little excited and shared her feelings with her boyfriend because she really appreciated Lucia.


    "Really? I''m quite curious about her." Lennie replied with such a sentence soon after. Nia stared at it, always feeling that something was wrong. She grabbed the phone and didn''t reply in seconds.


    Seemingly sensing Nia''s emotions, Lennie sent a message again, "Why, jealous?"


    Nia''s heart throbbed, and she replied quickly, "Ask while knowing the answer!"


    "Sorry, maybe I used wrong words. Because she''s your boss, I''m curious about her. After all, if she has a bad character, it will affect you, right?" Lennie exined quickly.


    After digesting Lennie''s exnation, Nia felt relieved. She scolded herself for being stingy, and quickly replied, "I''m sorry. I''m too stingy."


    "That''s how you are cute, my kitten." Lennie replied to the message, with flirtatious tone between the words.


    Nia''s face flushed all of a sudden. She looked at that sentence over and over again, and soon, Lennie sent another message,


    "I''ll take you to a candlelight dinner tonight. And I''ll pick you up at your home after you get off work."

 Chapter 278 Killer in Position

    Nia replied with "okay", feeling refreshed and excited about the whole day at work. She wished that time would pass quickly. When it was time to leave, she rushed to tell Lucia that she was going on a date. Lucia guessed that. Even if she had some work needing her help, she did not mention but let her go.


    Because Nia was off duty, Lucia had to file documents on her own. After half an hour, her boyfriend couldn''t wait toe to her.


    "Why are you sote today?" Arthur asked Lucia as soon as he opened the office door. He appeared calm and collected as if this was his home.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucia knew Arthur wouldn''t have the patience to wait down there until he came and said, "Nia went home first, so I''m going to sort some stuff out myself."


    "Did the assistant leave work before the boss?" said Arthur, frowning slightly.


    "Nia has been in a rtionship recently. It''s understandable that she''s in a hurry to get off work and go on a date. I can''t just drag her along and make her stay single, can I?" Lucia smiled nonchntly and said so. As soon as she finished hew words, Arthur hugged her from behind. Lucia turned to look at him, and saw an exaggerated look of grief in his eyes.


    "So you''d rather keep me waiting than spoil a date?" Arthur asked Lucia "pitifully".


    Lucia could not help but smile. Now Arthur really liked skan mmute thatrge dog, clearly looked majestic, but acted like a spoiled child.


    Arthur went on with his exaggerated performance. This position was just close enough to the side of Lucia''s face, so he didn''t miss her smile. Lucia''s smile was perfect. When smiling, the corners of the mouth will be slightly up a fascinating arc.


    Holding Lucia, Arthur felt his heart filling up.


    "Lucia, I love you." Only by saying it can he find an outlet for the love that almost overflowed his chest.


    Lucia''s heart palpitated. She turned to Arthur and asked, "Aren''t you stillining that I kept you waiting? Why did you suddenly confess..."


    But she loved it...


    More leaning into Arthur''s arms, Lucia thought so.


    "Because of your smile," Arthur said with a kiss on Lucia''s lips.


    "My smile?" Lucia arched her eyebrows and smiled brightly.


    "Yes, My Lucia. You have the most beautiful smile in the world," said Arthur. His warm breath gently brushed against Lucia''s neck, causing her to rub Arthur''s chin lovingly. Her movements were like she was acting coquettishly.


    "The person with the best smile is the Mona Lisa," said Lucia, with her cheeks blushing.


    "No, it''s you." Although Arthur was a straight man, when he met Lucia, he would be gentle with her. If he could, he would use the most beautiful words in the world to describe the woman in his arms. And it was not enough.


    Leaning into Arthur''s arms, Lucia did not argue with him, but rather enjoyed the warmth between them. Just as the sun was setting, and the light of an egg-yolk sunset was falling on them through the French windows, which was quiet and beautiful.


    During the summer thunderstorms, Athegate''s residents had their biggest conversation of the year on days when it was too rainy to go out and too boring to stay home.


    On June 2nd, Poppy, the vice-president of JTP, went to the Anti-Corruption Bureau with the ount book of JTP President Jacob who bribed officials. Dozens of officials, big or small, had their names on his book, which caused a stir in Athegate. Jacob fought back, iming Poppy had falsified his ount and filed documents with the authorities about her illegal transfer of thepany''s assets. Once the loving couple, who had appeared on Athegate Entertainment Media, now were at odds with each other.


    As the two sides were at loggerheads and the circumstances of the case required further investigation, Poppy and Jacob''swyers both applied for bail pending the oue of the agency''s investigation. But as a result of Poppy''s actions, the political world in Athegate had be increasingly uneasy, and many had begun to band together to get Jacob to fix Poppy.


    "Lewis, let''s not get in touch at a time like this, okay?" Jacob had been on edgetely. Although he was not being detained, the Anti-Corruption Bureau was not a pushover. It was certain that it would soon find evidence of him bribing officials. The best he could do now was to have as little contact with them as possible and find another way.


    "Rest assured. This number is secure," Whom Jacob called was Lewis, a 60-year-old man in high office. He had been working with Jacob for five years, using his public office for personal gain, and making a lot of money off of Jacob. When he was about to retire, he was the one who was most anxious,


    "How on earth did you get your wife to report you? Do you have any idea how many of us would be implicated when that ount showed up?!"


    "Lewis, I know how serious this is. They haven''t found you out yet. I''ll think of a way." Jacob didn''t know what to say, so he could only calm him down.


    "Do something. What can you do now?". Lewis was bristled. "Even though you expose Poppy''s affair and let the prosecution know that she might have framed you for the affair, the prosecution is going to look into it. And sooner orter, we''re all going to get caught!"


    "Lewis, can you keep it down?" Jacob thought for a moment.


    "If I hadn''t put in the effort, do you think you would still be able to stay at home? The only thing I can do now is buy you some time. You have to get Poppy to drop the charges as soon as possible!". Lewis said. "It''s not going to be easy..." Jacob said awkwardly, and Poppy, who now had a clear case against him, no longer cared about his threats.


    "You don''t get the point! Think about it." Lewis snapped and hung up.


    Jacob stared at his phone. Where had he heard that before?


    That was what Spencer said when he reminded him to get rid of Poppy... Unless Lewis meant ...


    As soon as his thought was cleared, Jacob was instantly lucid. Indeed, only the dead would leave him alone.


    This time, Jacob was doing it not just for himself, but for the intricate web of connections he had behind him, and he needed to get rid of Poppy as soon as possible!


    Realizing this, Jacob immediately called Spencer and asked him to hire new assassins for him. Spencer said yes, and made sure the assassins won''t miss again.

 Chapter 279 Arthurs Loyal Attributes

    Poppy looked out of the window at the rain, and never quite able to calm herself down. That day, with unwavering determination, she went straight to the police and asked them to take her to the Anti-Corruption Bureau, where she exined the documents and what she was going to report. She met Jacob who had been summoned.


    As she passed Jacob in the hallway, Poppy saw a determination in Jacob''s eyes, as if he determined to throw something away.


    Poppy couldn''t get that look out of her mind. She didn''t want to be released on bail, but Kane said the conditions in the jail were so bad that she made the choice. But in her heart, the jail was much safer than Kane''s home.


    "Poppy, are you still worried? We have officers outside the house. You don''t have to worry." Kane, seeing that Poppy was worried, came over tofort her.


    "Now I have no way out, and neither does Jacob. He has a lot of people behind him. I think a lot of people want me to die right now," Poppy said indifferently. Her tone somewhat was indifferent to death. Kane didn''t want to see Poppy like this. She seemed to be actively using Jacob, but she was already so depressed that she was not afraid to die, which hurt him a lot.


    Poppy stuck her hand out onto the balcony and got a little bit of rain. She continued, "I heard what you said the other day. It''s something that I''ve long forgotten. In the past, when my family was poor, all I thought about was how to get ahead and how to climb up the socialdder. Later on, I really seeded, and I even forgot all about my original heart. I''ve forgotten that the heart of a person is more important than money..."


    Kane nodded, "It''s good for you to figure it out."


    "They say there''s a god in the heaven. I didn''t believe it before, but now I do. Look what happened to me. Isn''t that what God taught me? I betrayed Lucia, who was devoted to me, and chose Jacob, who has treachery. I lost the most precious thing because of my selfishness and greed."


    Poppy''s voice was soft, like a drop of rain sliding off a leaf of potted nt at the balcony.


    If only Lucia could hear Poppy now, Kane thought.


    "Kane, do you have a digital camera?" Poppy was silent for a moment, then turned to Kane.


    "Yes. Is there anything you can do with it?" Kane asked.


    "Well, record something. I have a bad feeling, so I''ll try to do something more for Lucia," Poppy said nonchntly.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Poppy, why do you think this is happening? Jacob will get what''sing to him. You''ll be rehabilitated in prison, and we''ll figure out what to do when you get out." For some reason, Kane thought Poppy was horribly depressed.


    "I''m going to get punished, too. No one gets away with it," Poppy said. Her eyes were darkening as she insisted that Kane bring her digital camera and watch as she sat in the living room recording a long video. After the recording, Kane had aplicated look on his face, while Poppy was rxed.


    "Keep this video and save it on yourputer right now. If anything happens to me, you can upload it to the inte and give it to Lucia and the authorities," Poppy solemnly told Kane.


    "Poppy... you..." Kane was reluctant to say that she was making it sound like a suicide note.


    "Don''t say it. It''s God''s will," Poppy said with a slight smile, and truly the most rxed she''d been in a long time.


    Kane looked at her and sighed. He saved the video as she told him to, and if anything went wrong, he would send it to where it was supposed to go.


    Knowing from Kane about Poppy''s state of mind, Lucia was concerned that, no matter how much she hated Poppy, it was only a matter of grudges, not life and death. And she shared her concerns with Arthur. "Jacob is desperate. He might be able to kill her to keep her quiet. I''ll send more men to guard Kane''s house tomorrow. They will call the police if they find anyone suspicious." Arthur rubbed the space between Lucia''s eyebrows, and told her so.


    "Can we do it now?" The moon was still outside the window. Lucia knew Arthur would be in a bit of a quandary, but she was still worried. "Fine," Arthur said crisply, and got up to make the call and send more men to protect Poppy. He went back to Lucia and asked her,


    "Are you so worried about Poppy''s safety that you''ve forgotten all the terrible things she''s done to you?"


    Lucia narrowed her eyes and said softly, "Not a day goes by that I don''t hate her enough to want her dead. Besides, Kane says she''s already repented."


    Arthur kissed Lucia on the forehead and asked her, "Do you know what your greatest strength is?"


    "What is it?" Lucia asked, looking up at Arthur.


    "Forgiveness and tolerance, Julia, Kane, Poppy, and of course, me, we''ve all hurt you, but as long as we repent, we seem to get forgiveness and understanding from you. Lucia, are you really not an angel?" Arthur said half-jokingly.


    "Of course I''m not!" said Lucia, sitting up andughing,


    "I have never been an angel. My heart is filled with hatred. All these years, I have never stopped hating Jacob and Poppy. For Julia, Kane, and the harm you have done to me, I also feel pain, sadness, and resentment. Why should I be tolerant and forgiving? I think it''s because you are all people I know."


    "What do you mean?" Arthur asked, being eager to understand Lucia''s heart.


    "Because you are all people that I know. You have apanied me on my journey and given me beautiful things. Even if it is just a smile or a greeting, even if I am hurt. As long as you sincerely repent, the misunderstanding is gone. Those beautiful things wille back because they are real and more valuable than hatred. Instead of letting hatred grow, I should choose those beautiful things, right?" Arthur listened to Lucia''s words and sighed inwardly. His woman was indeed the most pure one. He took Lucia back into his arms and buried his head in her neck as ifining, "How dare you say you''re not an angel!"


    Lucia was amused. Did she identally turn on Arthur''s switch again?


    "What about Jacob?" Arthur suddenly asked again. "If he repents, will you forgive him?"


    "No way!" Lucia replied tly. "I don''t have any good memories with him."


    Only deception, from the start!

 Chapter 280 Waiting for your news

    "That''s good. I was afraid you''d go soft on him someday," Arthur said, only half-jokingly.


    "Not to him. No matter what Poppy did to me, after all, at first she really thought of me as a friend. And then she got all twisted up inside, but Jacob was different," Lucia continued, with her eyes growing heavy, "In the past, I didn''t have any guesses about he treated Poppy, but for me, he was purposeful from the start. Every word he said to me was a lie, and every move he made to me was a ruse. No one would ever forgive him. No, not even a ghost!"


    Seeing the unquenchable hatred in Lucia''s eyes, Arthur could sense her feeling of being betrayed and framed. He held her even tighter and said softly,


    "It''s a bit of a boast to say so myself, but it''s a good thing you met me."


    Lucia didn''t know whether tough or cry at Arthur''s words. Was this guy too thick-skinned? So she put her index finger on Arthur''s chest and moaned,


    "Really? I don''t think so. I''ve been hurt just as much since I met you as I was with Jacob."


    When Arthur heard this, his eyes darkened and his thin, sexy lips pursed. He released Lucia, stared at her eyes and said seriously,


    "Lucia, I''m sorry for doing so many things to hurt you, but I want you to know that one thing has always been the same. I love you and I haven''t changed. You can''t say that it''s a game anymore." Lucia did not expect Arthur to take her words seriously. She was also surprised that he remembered the angry words she had said in the parking lot. This was the first time she had seen Arthur look so aggrieved. A pair of bright eyes emitting the charm all the time also look vulnerable at the moment, which let her be distressed for it.


    Lucia''s heart ached and softened when she realized that she was the only one who could make the mighty Arthur look at her that way.


    Looking up, Lucia leaned into Arthur''s arms and said,


    "Stupid, I''m kidding."


    "Not even in kidding!" said Arthur who was overbearing, but gently.


    Lucia''s heart ached. She put her hand over Arthur''s head and whispered in his ear,


    "It was really nice meeting you."


    The next day Lucia awoke in Arthur''s arms. The storm had passed and the scene outside the window was bright and sunny.


    Secretly stretching her waist, Lucia gently rolled over to lie by Arthur''s side. She looked at his sleeping face, and smiled unconsciously. Happiness was like a wild horse running loose, hitting her chest with all its might, almost broke out.


    He said she was the love in his life.


    So did she.


    Thinking about it, Lucia smiled more brightly.


    When Arthur opened his eyes, he saw Lucia smiling sweetly beside him. The warm sunshine shone down from the window. In a trance, he seemed to see a pair of wings spread out behind her. "Awake?" said Lucia softly. "It''s sunny."


    Leaning over Lucia''s forehead, Arthur replied gently, "Yes, it''s sunny."


    In the morning, Jacob made a phone call to Lewis and went to Cloudwork Corp to find Spencer. Because he had just called him, the killer was already at Athegate, in his office.


    Jacob walked into Spencer''s office, opened the door and saw a tall man talking to Spencer. He walked up and asked,


    "Spencer, this is the killer?"


    It was not that Jacob didn''t trust Spencer. Thest killers he called were some. And he heard they had been sent back to Italy.


    "This is Dan, my dad''s guy. I begged him for a long time to bring Dan here to help you this time," Spencer told Jacob.


    "Isn''t he just a bodyguard?" Jacob scoffed.


    Spencer chuckled and gestured to Dan with his eyes. Dan waved his hand and shot the dart in his hand into a bull''s-eye.


    "Dan used to be a mercenary, and his specialty was snipers. You can say that he''s a bodyguard, but whether or not the bodyguard wants to help you depends on his mood," Spencer said coldly, squinting at Jacob.


    Jacob was shocked. He didn''t expect Spencer to have such a powerful person around him, so he immediately changed his expression and said to Dan, "I''m sorry for being so abrupt just now. I hope you can help me get rid of my biggest problem."


    Jacob had just given in when Spencer burst outughing. He walked over to Jacob and said, "I''m just kidding. Dan works for me. Of course he takes orders from me." Dan looked at Jacob expressionlessly.


    Jacob knew he had been duped. In a moment of exasperation, he remembered that he hade to ask for help. He suppressed his anger and had on a fake smile, "Spencer, I''m like like walking on thin ice. Don''t make fun of me."


    Spencer nced at Jacob who could hold it in, which impressed him and said,


    "Okay, let''s get down to business. When do you want Poppy to die?"


    Spencer''s tone, as if he was the King of Hell. If he let her die in the midnight, she will not be alive the next day.


    Jacob nced at Dan and asked uncertainly, "Just say When?"


    "Yes." This time, it was Dan spoke. His voice was as cold as his face.


    "I''ll wait to hear from you tonight at 2:00." Jacob thought for a moment and decided it was best to deal with Poppy in the middle of the night.


    "Okay." Dan nodded to Spencer and walked out of the office, leaving Jacob staring at him with a nk stare.


    "Is the killer that temperamental?" Jacob asked Spencer.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "There''s a lot of blood on him, and he has a temper of his own. Just wait for the good news," Spencer said confidently as he handed Jacob the ss of red wine he had just poured. "Okay, then, please," he said, clinking sses with Spencer. Perhaps inspired by his confidence, Jacob calmed down and began to talk about what Spencer had asked him to do, "By the way, I''ve already contacted the heads of the smallpanies you asked me to contact. When do you have time to meet them?"

 Chapter 281 A miserable life

    "It''s not convenient for me to intervene, so you can handle it for me," said Spencer. Jacob nced at Spencer, wondering why he had asked him toe forward.


    "Forget it," Spencer said, reading Jacob''s mind, "You''ll see," he said. "But until then, you have to protect yourself. I can''t help you with Poppy reporting you, but I can help you with something outside thew."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "That''s enough," Jacob said with an ingratiating smile, paying no attention to his usual arrogance. He had unwittingly developed a sense of domestication toward Spencer, and he would listen to whatever he said.


    But Spencer knew that. He smiled with satisfaction and clinked sses with Jacob again. "To us, and to all the best."


    "All the best," Jacob said with a smile.


    Early in the morning, just after dawn, Kane woke up. He looked at his phone and realized it was only 6 o''clock. He rarely got up so early.


    "Come on, get up." Kane stretched, got up early, and walked out of the room to find Poppy''s door still closed. He didn''t bother her, but went to make his own breakfast. And two hours passed.


    Kane hadn''t been himself these past two days. Perhaps because Poppy''s video, like a suicide note, it made him feel a little out of ce, as he watched Poppy''s more rxed face without feeling any anger. "Maybe I''m overthinking it," Kane said in a self-deprecating tone as he finished making breakfast, then went to wake Poppy up for breakfast.


    "Poppy, wake up." Kane knocked on the door, but no one answered, so he knocked again, and the third and fourth time no one answers. Kane sensed something was wrong.


    Poppy had been restless ever since she got back from Lepus, so she was a light sleeper. Sometimes he woke her up in the middle of the night with a ss of water, and now when he knocked on the door, why didn''t she respond?!


    Without any hesitation, Kane ran back to his room to find the spare key to the guest room. Despite his own rummaging through the drawers, gasped for the key and found it, his heart was pounding. An ominous premonition hung over him.


    Back at Poppy''s door, Kane gritted his teeth and knocked again, this time with all his might. He knocked the door so hard that it caused a jolt back, but no one answered. Kane knew something was wrong. With sweaty palms, Kane opened Poppy''s door with the key, and as the door opened, an unusual chill came over Kane''s face. He wondered why he felt so cold when the sun was shining. He quickly looked up at the bed and saw a bulge on the big bed. Kane walked slowly over.


    Step by step, step by step, as he neared, Kane discovered Poppy''s back to him. She was still in bed, and just as Kane was about to breathe a sigh of relief, he noticed that the pillow was in the wrong color... The bedding in the guest room was gray, even the pillow, but now he looked at the color of the pillow, how was it dark gray?


    Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Kane called out to Poppy in a low voice that he didn''t even realize he was trembling. Poppy still didn''t respond, like... she was... dead!


    Realizing what he was describing, Kane''s heart skipped a step. As he got closer, the stench of blood wafted up his nose.


    "Poppy!" Realizing that something was really wrong, Kane took a deep breath and reached out his hand to turn Poppy around. Kane copsed to the ground as he saw her.


    On the bed, Poppy had lost her breath. Her eyes were closed. Her brows slightly furrowed. Her face was covered with dead gray, and ironically, thest color of her life was a bullet hole in the middle of her brow. It was a terrible shade of red.


    At noon, police cordoned off Kane''s apartment, which was no longer his home but a scene of a horrific murder.


    Kane sat on the sofa and was drenched in a cold sweat that couldn''t dry. His face was horribly pale.


    As the first person to find Poppy, he was questioned as a suspect, but after investigation, police found that Poppy had been shot between the eyes with a sniper rifle while she was sleeping in the middle of the night. The surveince cameras in the stairwell showed Kane had never left the house before he was cleared of any wrongdoing, but he was still called back to the police station for investigation.


    At 2 o''clock in the afternoon, Kane walked out of the police station like a walking corpse. His back was still wet with sweat. He looked up at the bright and blinding sun. Kane was in a daze and at a loss whether he was in a dream or in reality.


    Poppy, was she dead?


    Kane asked himself.


    She was dead. He saw it with his own eyes.


    He told himself.


    With a wryugh, Kane lowered his head and dialed Juliana''s number with thest of his senses. He told her where he was and copsed on the floor. He didn''t faint, but he wasn''t conscious either. He wondered how long he sat on the floor before a guard helped him to rest in the hall.


    At 3 o''clock, Lucia, Arthur, and Juliana appeared together in the hall of the police station. They all saw Kane sitting with his head down. His face was ashen. Juliana rushed to him and squatted down worriedly, "Kane, what are you doing in the police station?"


    Hearing Juliana''s voice, Kane looked up as if he had been infused with a little life. Seeing Juliana''s face, his tears finally began to trickle down and he whispered,


    "Julia, Poppy is dead."


    Even with resentment and helplessness, Kane still once loved Poppy, so he pained, pained to the bone.


    When she heard Kane''s words, Lucia fell to the side as if she was struck by lightning. Arthur caught her quickly and saw that the color on Lucia''s face was fading fast. He asked Kane anxiously, "Kane, what the hell is going on?"


    Juliana gripped Kane''s hand, watched him cry, and offered silentfort. After a long pause, Kane slowly began to tell the story of how he found Poppy''s body. Lucia was barely able to hold herself together as she listened, listening to every detail of what he said. She realized that Poppy was dead.


    She hated her to the extreme, but after hearing Kane''s words, Lucia''s heart ached so much that she couldn''t bear it anymore. Tears rolled down her cheeks. She buried her head in Arthur''s shoulder and sobbed softly.


    Arthur took Lucia into his arms, and at this moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    The death of a wicked person was often satisfying, but there were always those who knew her, and opened their hearts to, crying silently.


    Poppy''s life ended in a tragedy.

 Chapter 282 Well played

    The four people sat on a bench in the hall of the police station. Lucia leaned on Arthur''s shoulder. Juliana clutched Kane''s hand. Their faces were solemn, and their moods were different, but equally grave. Not long after, a female police officer walked over and said to them, "I''m sorry. The body is still waiting for further examination in the forensicboratory. You can only take her back after we get the result." "When will that be?" said Kane, standing up anxiously.


    The policewoman nced at Kane with a meaningful look in her eyes, but she still answered seriously, "It depends on the speed of the forensicsb. Currently, the police officers have gone to inform the family members. I can''t reveal anything else."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Juliana always found the policewoman''s gaze strange. She stood next to Kane and said, "We''re all friends of the deceased. Can''t we just look at her?"


    "No, just until the funeral," the policewoman said, ncing at Kane again and adding, "If the family doesn''t mind."


    "What do you mean?" Juliana''s heart ached at the sight of Kane''s grief, and her willfulness red when she heard the policewoman say so.


    The policewoman didn''t respond, but simply said, "if there''s nothing else, I''d like to leave first," and walked away. Luciaforted Juliana, "Julia, please don''t be angry. Kane and Poppy''s story was deliberately distorted by Jacob. It''s understandable that there was some misunderstanding."


    "I know, but as a public official, she can''t say that!" Juliana was still angry. She looked at Kane after saying that, only to find that his expression was even worse.


    Kane''s face was pale and his eyes were filled with hatred. When Lucia and the others saw him, they looked in the direction of the main entrance. Only then did they understand why he had such an expression on his face.


    At the door, Jacob who looked solemn, and a police officer were walking in when they made eye contact.


    Jacob wasn''t surprised to see Kane at the police station, but he was surprised to see the other three, especially Lucia. What was she doing here?


    When he saw Arthur''s eagle eyes staring at him, Jacob had always known how arrogant things could be. And it was at this moment that he was so distraught in front of the police that he lowered his head and turned a blind eye to the Lucia and other people.


    The four people were standing in the middle of the hall, and Jacob, with his head down, followed the officer slowly past them and turned to the right. Just as they were about to enter the corridor and out of sight, Lucia''s clear voice rang out across the hall,


    "Jacob, don''t you feel guilty?!"


    Jacob''s heart skipped a beat, and he stopped in his tracks.


    Lucia slowly turned around and looked at Jacob with his back to her. "Jacob, youe here. Do you dare look at Poppy''s body?" She asked


    The implication of Lucia''s words was too strong. Jacob nced sideways at the officer. Seeing that he was staring at him, he could only turn around and reply with a dim look in his eyes, "I''m sorry Poppy was killed. I don''t want to argue with you."


    Looking up, Jacob saw Lucia''s red eyes, and his doubt deepened. Was she sad about Poppy''s death?


    Lucia looked back coldly at Jacob and gently pushed Arthur''s arm away. She walked straight towards Jacob, and Jacob''s heart trembled as Lucia got closer and closer to him. Lucia had doubts.


    She looked up into Jacob''s eyes, not reading any of his emotions, but simply asked insistently, for Poppy''s sake.


    "Jacob, are you really sad that Poppy is dead?"


    Jacob was lost in Lucia''s eyes. For a moment, Jacob could almost tell the truth, but he didn''t forget his surroundings. His eyes darkened and he said sadly,


    "Poppy is my wife. Of course I''m sad that she''s gone."


    "Well, remember what you said. When you see Poppy, tell her," Lucia said in a cold voice, with a gleam of light shining in the clear eyes.


    Jacob frowned and quickly concealed his guilty conscience. To change the subject, he looked away from Lucia at Kane,


    "Kane, my wife died in your house. You''re going to answer for that."


    Jacob''s words were meant for the officer around him.


    Kane was not to be outdone. He looked back coldly at Jacob and said, "Mr. Taylor, what do I have to tell you? Poppy had to hide in my house because she couldn''t go home because of reporting you. And you even came to my house with reporters. Now she''s dead, and the fact that you bribed officials to break the rules won''t stop. As long as I''m alive, I''m going to get justice for Poppy!"


    Jacob''s heart sank when he heard that. Today, when the police came to inform him, his words sounded like he was being tested. Now, Kane''s words echoed the suspicions of the police. He blushed and shot back indignantly,


    "Kane! You cheated on me with Poppy, and I caught you in the act! No matter what Poppy and I do, it''s between a couple. Why are you getting involved? Did you kill Poppy out of shame because I found it out? Officer, I think Kane is a suspect ! Please clear my wife''s name!"


    Jacob''s ability to turn ck into while and to confuse right and wrong was indeed great, and his acting skills were superb. With his flushed face, he really seemed to be a husband who was in a hurry to take revenge for his wife. Unfortunately, no one supported him in this scene.


    "Well yed," said Lucia with a sneer, and returned to Arthur.


    Jacob''s face immediately darkened.


    The officers'' intention was to investigate the case ans to see the two suspects pointing fingers at each other, which would help them in their investigation. The officer only spoke a few words to ease the tension, and then took Jacob to make a statement. After they left, Juliana sighed,


    "Poppy went out of her way to chase after fame and fortune, only to be defeated by her taste in men."


    "Is mutual use, birds of a feather flock together. This is her doomed tragedy." Arthur said lightly. His words was the most realistic truth.


    Kane took Juliana''s hand and said, "Let''s go. There''s no point in staying here. Lucia, I have something for you."


    "What is it?" asked Lucia in a low voice, not in the least bit interested.


    Kane looked down and said, "Poppy seemed to have a hunch. A few nights before the ident, she made a video telling me that if anything happened to her, I had to make it public, especially for you to see."

 Chapter 283 The video tape

    At 10 o''clock in the evening, Arthur and other people returned to Kane''s apartment together. Because it was a crime scene, his apartment was covered with seals. The yellow seals were extremely harsh. Kane stood in front of them and did not move forward.


    "Kane, let''s go inside." The police had already collected the evidence. Kane could go home. Juliana knew that, and understood why he didn''t go inside. But for Lucia''s sake, she reminded him. "Well, go on in," Kane murmured, sighing. He reached up to lift the seal, and they entered the room.


    Turning on the light, Kane told Lucia and the others to wait in the living room, entered the room, took out a USB drive, and plugged it into the TV. Kane hesitated for a long time with the remote control. Remembering Poppy''s face in the morning, it was hard for him to watch her video now.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, Kane looked at Lucia, the only person in the room who, if anything, had something inmon with his own mood, which was cherishing the memories of Poppy.


    Lucia sensed Kane''s hesitation, and knew exactly what he was thinking, but she wanted to see what Poppy had recorded for her, so she whispered,


    "Kane, go ahead."


    Kane nodded before pressing the y button.


    As soon as the TV screen was opened, they saw Poppy walk into the living room sofa and face the camera. Her face was haggard, but her eyes were determined. After sitting down, she took out her ID card and introduced herself to the camera, and read out the ID number.


    Kane couldn''t bear to look any longer and turned to enter the room, when Juliana quickly chased after him.


    Arthur stared at Lucia, saw the tears in her eyes, and reached out to pull her into his arms, silently giving her strength.


    Lucia looked up at Arthur, barely moved the corners of her mouth, then looked back at Poppy on TV, listening intently to her every word.


    "Now, I will make this official testament," Poppy said. "If I die, all of my assets will go to Lucia, a college friend and current CEO of Jibillion Inc.."


    Lucia''s tears rolled down her cheeks as she heard this.


    Poppy, what were you doing!?


    Havingpleted the will, Poppy came clean about the fact that she and Jacob had set up the seduction of Lucia since college, details of every step, everyone involved, and where it had taken ce.


    "Six years ago, Lucia did not betray Jacob. It was all a trap set by me and Jacob to seize the Webbex Group''s assets. The journalists who were involved in the catching adultery were paid by us. Their stories were all made up by Jacob and me. Lucia agreed to the divorce because Jacob took her mother''s belongings and forced her to sign the divorce papers. Kane can attest to this. Kane is my personalwyer. He wrote the divorce papers."


    Arthur reached up to help Lucia wipe away her tears feeling distressed, but she remained motionless and still listened intently to Poppy.


    Poppy, after telling the story about the framing of Lucia, went on to exin the development of the JTP over the years, and in particr reiterated Jacob''s allegations of bribery of officials, malfeasance, and hostilepetition. After that, she concluded,


    "Jacob is a cunning man. He has colluded with officials over the years, viciously squeezed his opponents, and used contractual loopholes to entrap his partners. These are all traceable and verifiable. I hope the relevant authorities take my report seriously. If I die, thewsuit will be forced to be suspended. That''s why I listed Lucia as my sessor. She has the right to continue thewsuit."


    After saying that, Poppy took out a will and signed it on the spot, and took it to the camera to focus on, page by page, to the person who would see the image.


    Arthur sighed when he saw this. "It seems Poppy really has a death wish. I was worried that thewsuit would be dropped after her death. With you as her sessor, the case against Jacob would go forward." Lucia''s eyes twinkled, and she became more and more sad.


    In the video, Poppy had already made her case, asking Kane off-camera, "Is it clear?"


    Kane''s voice rang out, "Clear, Poppy, you don''t have to record this stuff."


    Poppy smiled in Kane''s direction. She was beautiful, because the smile was strong and determined.


    "Jacob''s not going to let me off the hook. I have to keep my options open, or Lucia''s going to have a hard time," said Poppy.


    Kane was silent, and Poppy looked back into the camera. Her eyes looked soft and determined, and Lucia looked into her eyes as if she were sitting in front of her and looking at herself.


    In fact, Poppy was looking at her.


    She said to her,


    "Lucia, if you''re watching this, it means I''m really gone, so there are some things I choose to say here."


    Poppy''s eyes were watery in the video as she said this, as if in tears. She paused for a moment, as if to calm herself down, before continuing,


    "I know you hate me. You hate me for lying to you with Jacob. You hate me for being the perpetrator, but I really regret it now. During this period of time, all I think about is our college life. Actually, when I was by your side at that time, I was the most at ease. When others were gossiping about me, you were always the first to stand up and refute for me. When I was in trouble, you would silently help me behind my back. It was me who took your kindness for granted."


    "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I was greedy. Why I was so stupid back then? I was so stupid that I thought that money was more important than you. I chose the wrong path and the wrong person. Look, in the end, I ended up... how pathetic..."


    "If I could do it all over again, I would maintain the innocent heart of a child and be honest with you. After all these years, you are the only person that I value more than my parents and Kane."


    "If you could, would youe to my funeral? Don''t bring tears with you. Bring a flower that you picked for me on the yground that year and put it on my hand. In the next life, I will follow its traces and find you again. No matter how you were at that time, no matter how I was, I will definitely make up for everything that I did wrong in my life, even if I can only get a smile from you."


    "Lucia, in the next life, I will find you. In this life, goodbye."


    The video only went so far, and Lucia looked at the vanishing image with a sense of loss.

 Chapter 284 Anger and Fury

    "Lucia, don''t be sad. Poppy said to me after the shoot. She said she deserved it, so don''t be sad. Poppy told me I have to show you the video, and I have to put it on the Inte. No matter what the press says, she wanted the world to know that she felt guilty about you, and maybe it was her...st way to beg your forgiveness in the end."


    Walking out of the room, Kane seemed to have calmed down a bit. His eyes were still red, but he told Lucia first.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Why do I have to regret it at the end..." Lucia sobbed, moaning as she wiped the tears from her eyes.


    Everything was wasted. Who can not withstand the ravages of time, but if she can know a little earlier, a little earlier wake-up... Lucia sighed andmented.


    "Actually, Poppy, she really doesn''t have any friends. Her evil associates are just trying to please her. That''s why shees to me whenever she has something on her mind. Maybe she has realized this herself. If she and you were fine back then, you would still be the one she could rely on today."


    Kane sighed.


    Kane''s words made Lucia very sad. Thinking back to thest time she saw Poppy, she thought that was what she meant. But fate was fickle to people, and the path she chose was her own. Poppy''s end today, sad as it was, but it was also predictable.


    So, Lucia won''t let Jacob go off!


    "Jacob!" said Lucia when she clenched teeth, with her eyes burning with hatred. "I will never let him go off!"


    "Lucia, I''ll help you." Arthur held Lucia''s hand, trying to be her strongest shield.


    "Lucia, I''ll help you too!" Juliana said firmly. She hated Poppy, but she felt pity for a dead and remorseful person.


    "I''m going to post it all over the Inte," Kane exined. "Poppy''s will is here. If you agree, we can execute it tomorrow. Although Poppy''s assets are frozen, they can still be inherited, but you have to ept the possibility of a negative inheritance.".


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as we can continue to sue Jacob!" Lucia said firmly.


    "Okay, let''s discuss the next step..." Kane brought Juliana to the sofa and they started to discuss. This was how anger turned into strength.


    While Lucia and the others were angry, Jacob was celebrating.


    In order to create a dignified atmosphere, Jacob put aside the thought of calling his friends to celebrate. He stayed at home to drink celebratory wine. Feeling that one person was not fun enough, he called Spencer and invited him.


    By the time Spencer got to Jacob''s house, he''d already had a few drinks. There were two empty bottles of wine at a small private bar in the hall, as if Jacob was drinking wine like water. "Jacob, are you sad or happy right now?" Spencer came over andughed.


    It was said that to drown their sorrows in wine; to add the fun with wine when having good time. Wine was really veryplex.


    "Spencer, here you are." Jacob''s face was red, and he smelled of wine. He saw Spencer, poured him a ss of wine, handed it to him, and said,


    "Of course I''m happy. From then on, I have no more worries!"


    With that, Jacob made his own toast and downed another ss of wine.


    Spencer smiled, scorned, and said, "Have you forgotten about Arthur?"


    Jacob smiled nonchntly, put his arm around Spencer''s shoulder, and said, "I have you to deal with Arthur."


    Spencer nced askance at Jacob''s hand on his shoulder, then casually swung it off. "We''re cousins," he said. "You have to do it yourself."


    "Is that why you''re doing this for me?" Jacob continued with a smile, with his eyes shining for a moment as he looked at Spencer.


    Spencer didn''t look into Jacob''s eye, but said, "Business is all about using each other, Jacob. We help each other, and we work together, so we can go far. Not to mention Arthur, I''ll own Davonnis Corp from now on!"


    "Good point!" Jacob said, raising his ss to Spencer. "Win-win!"


    "Win-win," Spencer said, and toasted Jacob.


    Spencer left Taylor Manor just before dawn. Jacob walked up the stairs and was so drunk. The butler didn''t sleep, but brought him a cup of sobering tea. Jacob drank the tea and didn''t rest. He got up from the bed and walked to the front of the wardrobe and opened it all rudely. He made the closet door crack.


    Bob! Jacob called to the butler. When the butler reached him, he stammered, "Take... Poppy''s clothes and things... all..."


    Jacob was silent and the butler thought he was going to sort out Poppy''s things and asked, "Sir, are you going to sort them out?"


    "No!" Jacob shouted, then turned and red at the butler. "Take them all out in the backyard and burn them!"


    "Ah?" The butler did not react immediately.


    "I said burn them all. Didn''t you hear me?!" Jacob was angry instantly and snapped.


    Knowing Jacob''s temper, the butler replied respectfully, "Yes, I''ll get right on it."


    Then the butler went out. In a few moments, he called in some servants. All of them sleepy, but perked up as soon as they entered the master''s bedroom. As soon as the butler spoke, they began to pack Poppy''s things, her clothes, bags, underwear, and even the cosmetics on the table. They were all packed into garbage bags. Less than half an hour. All the stuff was packed up.


    "Mr. Taylor, all things are packed," the butler said to Jacob who was drowsy.


    "Help me up." Jacob held out his hand to the butler, who quickly helped him up. "Come with me," he said


    Jacob directed the butler to help him into the backyard, followed by servants carrying garbage bags.


    Standing in the backyard, Jacob asked the servants to dump Poppy''s things all over the grass. "Burn them," Jacob says coldly


    The servants looked at each other, but no one did anything. It wasn''t that they didn''t listen to his order. It was just that they didn''t understand. Mrs. Taylor was dead, but they were gonna have to wait till the funeral to burn her things, and, uh... Everything Mrs. Taylor used was the most expensive, and it costed a fortune to burn.


    "What are you waiting for?!" Jacob was angry again when he saw that no one was moving.


    "Hurry up!" The butler feared that everyone would be caught in the crossfire, waved his hand and asked one of the servants to light the fire.

 Chapter 285 Things Ferment

    The named servant did not dare to neglect but walked over with a lighter. At first, there was a spark, then a sh of fire. Jacob stood by and watched Poppy''s things burn away, leaving nothing but ashes. "Don''t tell anyone about this!" Jacob ordered the servants as soon as the fire was over, then turned and went back upstairs to his room.


    Lying in bed, Jacob was relieved that there was nothing left of Poppy in the house, not even her used quilt covers and pillows.


    With his eyes closed, Jacob murmured something as he drifted off to sleep,


    "Poppy, I''m not afraid of you anymore..."


    The next day, while Jacob was still drunk,izens across the country went wild after an anonymous video posted onlinest night. The video was about Poppy, the vice president of JTP, the country''s leading financialpany, in her final days of life, which made it to number one on the most-searched list within hours of its release, and caused heated discussion in the press.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Poppy''s conflict with her husband, Jacob, was well known. When it was confirmed that she had been killed, people turned on Jacob and the JTP. There were a lot of criticism and a lot ofints. It was early in the morning when the government offices arrived at work, and the Anti-Corruption Bureau had been flooded with calls.


    Sensing the seriousness of the situation, the government immediately responded by holding an ad hoc press conference at 9:00 to announce that it was stepping up investigations into the incident and calling on the public not to repose the video. However, this had not had much effect. Poppy''s video had been spread like wildfire across the inte.


    Lucia went with Kane to the city notary office to notarize the will. Then Kane apanied her to the JTP, with Arthur by her side, before Jacob could do anything about it. Kyle carried a file with him at Arthur''s side.


    On that day, Lucia was dressed in a ck suit with a high ponytail. There was no smile on her cold face. She was serious and domineering as she walked with Arthur, who had the same aura as her. The two of them were like gods who had suddenly appeared in the world. Others dared not approach, let alone obstruct.


    When Samuel arrived, Lucia and Arthur were standing outside Jacob''s office. Jacob''s secretary, Tomas, was under pressure to open the door for them. Seeing Samuel, Tomas thought he looked like a savior, "Mr. Foster, you gotta see this. This..."


    "Miss Webb, Mr. Davies, what brings you here?" Samuel had already watched Poppy''s video. After being around Jacob for a long time, he had a certain way of doing things, so he was much more consistent with Arthur and Lucia than Tomas was.


    "Is Jacob not here?" said Arthur who nced at Samuel and didn''t take such a minor character seriously.


    "Mr. Taylor hasn''t arrived yet. If you need to contact him, don''t you have to make an appointment in advance? Why don''t you just wait here?" Samuel was so reckless that he wanted to threaten Arthur. However, the next second, he was shocked and his face paled.


    When Arthur heard Samuel''s words, he smiled and walked right up to him. He let loose his powerful pressure and looked down at him,


    "Your name is Samuel, isn''t it? I remember you."


    Samuel was terrified. Arthur''s gaze was so intense that he tried to hold it together, but after being stared at for a while, his feet began to shake.


    "Where is Jacob?" Lucia asked coldly, not bothering Samuel.


    Samuel looked at Lucia and, with a pale face, said, "Mr. Taylor should still be at home." This time he was obedient.


    "Call him. You know what''s going on," said Lucia with her eyes burning. She stared at Samuel. "Also, inform all the executives at thepany immediately. I have an announcement to make at 10 o''clock in the general conference room."


    "Well..." Samuel was in a dilemma. Of course, he knew that Lucia had inherited everything from Poppy, and that she was the vice president of the JTP. She was indeed qualified to give that order, but he was Jacob''s subordinate!


    "Just go!" Arthur shouted impatiently, and Samuel nodded his head in the next second. He really didn''t dare to offend Arthur.


    As soon as Samuel and Tomas left, Kane said to Lucia, "Lucia, you must resist the pressure."


    Before Lucia could say anything, Arthur said confidently, "Don''t worry, Kane. Lucia can handle it. Besides, I''m here."


    Kane nodded, and Kyle bowed his head, muttering, "Disying affection in public again...".


    Jacob was awakened by the ringing of his cell phone. When he opened his eyes, he felt a dull pain in his temples. He had a terrible temper. He looked at the caller on his cell phone. Knowing that it was Samuel, he picked up impatiently,


    "Why are you calling at me so early in the morning?!"


    Samuel''s voice panicked and he said, "Boss, you have toe to the office. Something''s wrong."


    "What could possibly go wrong?" Jacob said casually. Poppy had been killed, and nothing mattered to him now.


    "Boss, did you just wake up?" Samuel asked hesitantly.


    "Yes! You disturb me!" Jacob replied irritably.


    "Didn''t you watch the video... on the Inte?" Samuel asked politely and was afraid to mention Poppy when Jacob was grumpy.


    "What video?" Jacob was getting cranky. He yelled into his phone. "Say what you have to say."


    "Boss, Lucia and Arthur are in ourpany right now and have requested a high-level meeting. I don''t know how to exin it to you right now. Just turn on yourputer and search Poppy''s name and you''ll find out," Samuel said quickly. Before Jacob could get angry, he hung up the phone.


    Jacob went nk for a while. When he realized it, he got up cursing and muttering, "Lucia? Arthur? Search Poppy for what?"


    But Jacob remembered Samuel''s words. He got up, put on his robe, walked all the way to the study, and turned on hisptop to search Poppy on website. The next thing, the rmendation was topped by the website - "JTP vice president Poppy''sst words and confessions!"


    "What is it?!" Jacob woke up at the words, and he clicked on a video to watch.


    Over the course of the 15-minute video, Jacob''s face darkened. His cold sweat was oozing from his forehead, and the sweat drenched his back.

 Chapter 286 Meet again

    Bam! When the video was over, Jacob raised his hand and mmed it against the table. The object on the table bounced up and then fell back down. Jacob red at it and cursed, "Poppy! I didn''t know you had a backup n!"


    Poppy made a video that exposed everything she had done over the years. Not only that, but she also entrusted all her assets and titles to Lucia. No wonder Samuel said Lucia was in his office in the morning! What should he do, what should he do...


    For the first time, Jacob panicked and had no idea what to do.


    Oh, and Spencer!


    Jacob immediately called Spencer. But to his disappointment, Spencer didn''t pick up the phone. Realizing he might have done it on purpose, Jacob smashed the phone, rushed to his bedroom, washed and dressed, and rushed to the office.


    When Jacob arrived at the entrance of thepany, he noticed that many people were gathered in front of thepany. At this moment, they were stopped by thepany''s security guards outside the building. As soon as they saw his car driving over, they immediately raised a sign. It said "Jacob gets out of the JTP", and a lot of attacking words that made Jacob turned livid when he saw them. For a moment, Jacob was afraid to get out of the car. However, the security guard found the CEO''s car and came to help him open the car door. Jacob wanted to p the attentive security guard. When he got out of the car, Jacob heard a lot of abuse. He was shocked. He told the security guard to stop the crowd and quickly hid inside the building. But as soon as he entered the building, Jacob felt even more ufortable.


    The way everyone looked at him changed. Some of them even whispered to each other in front of him. They waited for him to stare at them before lowering their eyes, pretending to be submissive. Jacob was furious and med it all on Poppy.


    "Bitch, I don''t feel safe even after you''re dead!" Whispering a curse, Jacob got in the elevator, right up to the top floor.


    As soon as he got off the elevator, he was confronted by his subordinate, Samuel, who saw Jacob and rushed over to him and said,


    "Boss, you''re finally here. Now thepany is in chaos!"


    "Where are Lucia and Arthur?" Jacob asked, frowning as he made his way to the office.


    "They''re in the main conference room. The top executives are all there," said Samuel.


    "Who told them to meet Lucia and Arthur?!" Jacob was furious. He wanted to calm the inner circle first. After all, Poppy''s report sent JTP''s stock tumbling, and it would have been inappropriate for them to meet Lucia.


    Samuel''s heart skipped a beat. He dared not say that it was him who called them for the meeting, so he said, "Lucia requested the meeting with the higher management as soon as she arrived. She has a different status now, so I can''t stop her."


    "Who is she?! Giving orders in the JTP?!" Jacob walked to the door of his office, and before he can open the door, Samuel''s words prompted an expletive.


    "You''ll find out who I am." As soon as Jacob finished speaking, Lucia''s voice rang out behind them. Jacob turned around abruptly, widening his eyes. He saw Lucia standing in front of the elevator with her arms folded. She was looking at him coldly.


    Jacob pulled back his hand and walked straight to Lucia. Just as Arthur was not there, he went to talk to her.


    Lucia didn''t move. She looked calmly at Jacob, who was walking towards her with an angry look.


    "Lucia, what are you doing?!" Jacob growled as he approached Lucia.


    "Don''t you know what I''m going to do?" Lucia sneered, with her eyes freezing as she stared unflinchingly at Jacob,


    "Are you okay after Poppy died?"


    Jacob red at Lucia. He was taller than Lucia, but his size didn''t help. Instead, he felt like he was looking up at her, and he wasn''t happy about it!


    "Lucia, aren''t you d Poppy is dead? After what she did to you, you''ve got your revenge! Now that she''s gone, we can settle our differences peacefully. Whatever you want, just say it, and I''ll give it to you!" Jacob rolled his eyes, start luring Lucia with profits.


    "Not yet," replied Lucia softly. "Aren''t you my enemy too?"


    "Are you really going to push me over the edge? !" Jacob said through gritted teeth. He had many ns, but he didn''t know that Poppy gave everything to Lucia. If Lucia wanted to, he would be in more troubles!


    "Jacob, does that sound familiar to you?" Lucia asked Jacob with a chuckle.


    Jacob was stunned and didn''t know how to respond.


    Lucia continued, "I said the same thing to you when you threw me out of the house. What did you say to me?"


    Jacob was speechless.


    Cause and effect, and now he knew it.


    Seeing Jacob being speechless and sullen, Lucia turned in disgust and walked into the elevator that had just opened. Before the door was closed, she said to Jacob,


    "I''ll be waiting for you in the conference room. Don''t make me wait too long."


    Jacob stared at the elevator door as it closed, and waspletely lost in thought, but just then Samuel leaned in and asked him,


    "Boss, what do we do now?"


    "I don''t know what to do!" Jacob snapped. "I don''t know what to do!" He yelled at Samuel. "I''ll just have to see what Lucia and Arthur are up to at the top."


    "Boss, I don''t think we have to be afraid of them. Even if Lucia inherits Poppy''s inheritance, it doesn''t mean that the higher-ups will recognize her status. You''re the person who has absolute control of the shares. Isn''t it your job to take her out of the picture?" Samuel was Jacob''s trusted subordinate, and did his best to help Jacob. After all, if Jacob fell from power, it had put an end to his good life.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not as simple as you think," Jacob understood what Samuel said, but he never revealed to outsiders the details of his agreements with Poppy that only Kane knew about. He should have Dan took him down with Poppy!


    The look in Jacob''s eyes was so fierce that he couldn''t lose hisposure in front of his subordinates. He calmed himself down for a moment and said to Samuel, "We''ll deal with whateveres our way. Let''s go see Lucia and Arthur."

 Chapter 287 Disobedience of subordinates

    By the time Jacob and Samuel and the subordinates arrived in the general conference room on floor 29th, the rest of the JTP''s top executives were already there. They surrounded Lucia and the others, with them at the head of the table. Jacob frowned at the sight.


    "Who brought you here?!" Anyway, he was still the president of the JTP. Jacob maintained his arrogant posture and shouted as he walked into the conference room. As soon as he finished his words, there was silence on the scene. Everyone turned to look at him with different expressions on their faces, and no one dared to answer.


    "Why, don''t You Recognize me?!" Jacob raised his voice slightly when he saw that everyone had shut their mouths because of his words. He was secretly happy that these people were still afraid of him. "Have a seat, everyone," Lucia said to the crowd in a low voice, ignoring Jacob. Everyone returned to their seats in an orderly manner. Some were excited about the new generation, while others were gloating. In short, for now, they seemed to be listening to Lucia''s words.


    Jacob was so angry when he saw the others obeying Lucia''smand that he led a group of his subordinates to Lucia and said coldly,


    "Lucia, aren''t you a little overbearing?"


    "Who''s the one being overbearing?" Lucia asked, ncing into Jacob''s eyes.


    Jacob knew it was a bad time to bring it up, so he turned on Arthur and said to Arthur, "Mr. Davies, this is an internal matter within the JTP. Is it a bad time for you to be here?"


    Arthur didn''t immediately respond. Instead, he looked at Kyle, who was instructed to ce a document on the conference table and said to Jacob,


    "Mr. Taylor, Mr. Davies is fully qualified to participate in the JTP''s internal management meeting. As for the reason, there''s a document here. Please take a look at it first."


    Jacob sneered, thinking Arthur was bluffing. What could he possibly have to stand for? With this attitude, he contemptuously picked up the document and read t it with disdain, but the more he read, the worse his face looked.


    It was a stock certificate that clearly showed Arthur''s holdings of JTP shares, and that number scared Jacob.


    23%!


    Arthur owned 23% shares of the JTP! And he didn''t even know it!


    "Arthur, when did you?!" Jacob shouted excitedly as he mmed the document on the conference table.


    "Never mind when did I do it. I''m the shareholder of 23% shares in the JTP. I''m supposed to be in the middle of an executive meeting like this, right?" Arthur turned a blind eye to Jacob''s re, asked him lightly. Everyone was shocked and started talking. They didn''t expect Arthur to be a shareholder of the JTP. At first, they thought that Arthur was just here to support Lucia.


    Arthur''s words caused Jacob to gasp. It seemed that he couldn''t breathe or couldn''t vent out. It made him feel ufortable and resentful.


    Seeing that Jacob''s face was red with anger, Arthur smiled instead and nodded to him before he graciously took the vice-chair seat. Jacob owned 70% of the JTP shares, and he had absolute control of the JTP, so Arthur, who owned 23% shares, had every right to be here.


    "Jacob, are you going to stand here and listen to my announcement, or are you going to sit down and listen?" asked Lucia impatiently. She was tired of Jacob''s meddling attitude.


    Jacob, who had been tricked by Arthur, was now in a fit of rage, and he was even more enraged by what Lucia had said. Ignoring his own feelings for her, Jacob took a few steps forward and approached Lucia, gritting his teeth,


    "Lucia, you''re not in charge of JTP!"


    Lucia raised her eyes, looked firm and fearless, and watched Jacob''s angry look,


    "You''ll see."


    Seeing that Lucia was still saying this, Jacob was so angry that he subconsciously reached out to grab Lucia. However, Arthur, who was standing aside, quickly grabbed his wrist. Arthur had an advantage over Jacob in terms of body size. It was so easy to control him that Jacob was like a captured rabbit, struggling in vain.


    "You want to stand and listen," said Arthur, ncing at Jacob''s subordinates who were trying to help. He stopped them with a look, then lowered his head and said to Jacob, "Stand and listen."


    And then he shoved Jacob forward. Jacob lost his bnce and stumbled back a few steps. It would have been very embarrassing if Samuel hadn''t caught him. But even so, still no one dared toe forward and used Arthur of his actions.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Jacob''s face turned pale and then livid, and he trned his head around to look at the executives in the room. Before anyone could react, the expressions on their faces reflected their true nature. Some were yful, some were sarcastic, and some were contemptuous. No one stood up to speak for him. Jacob was so aware of this that he became angry and stood up straight and yelled at them,


    "Get back to work! Do you know who your boss is?"


    Yet no one reacted to Jacob''s words.


    In fact, before Jacob''s arrival, a number of executives had already begun to ask Lucia about the purpose of her visit to thepany, as they had also watched the video. And more executives had directly stated whether Lucia was interested in moving into the JTP. They were all looking forward to a change in thepany. They had had enough of Jacob''s wayward and paranoid ways. Lucia had not given a clear answer, but her attitude said it all.


    So the executives kept to themselves, heard Lucia out under pressure, and would not leave until things were sorted out.


    Seeing that his men disobeyed his order, Jacob pushed Samuel out of his way, rushed to the table and mmed the table, "Don''t you all want this job?!"


    The scene was silent.


    "Okay," Jacobughed, "No matter how this day turns out, I, Jacob, swear that as long as I am here, as long as I have the right, no one here today will be able to stay in my JTP!"


    There was some reaction, but it wasn''t fear of Jacob. It was a collective look at Lucia, waiting for her to speak.

 Chapter 288 Questioning Jacob

    Lucia nced coldly at Jacob who was frantic. She turned to Kane and said, "Ignore him. Let''s get started."


    Kane nodded. He can''t wait to get to the head of the conference room and an handed a stack of papers to the people on either side,Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have two documents here. One is Poppy''sst testament, and the other is Poppy''s agreement with Jacob about the stock right of thepany. Please pass them around."


    Jacob''s heart skipped a beat when he heard the agreement. He''d forgotten about it for years, but Kane dug it up!


    The higher-ups, unaware of Jacob''s mixed feelings, began passing around the papers that Kane had handed them. There was no sound but the rustling of papers. Samuel took the opportunity to walk over to Jacob and ask in a low voice,


    "Boss, what''s next?"


    This time, Jacob''s aura could not be lifted up. He could only stubbornly hold the"pride" of still being the JTP president, and sat in the main seat without a word, with a gloomy face.


    Samuel seemed to understand something. He waved to the others behind him, and they looked at each other. They left the meeting room silently, leaving Samuel standing next to Jacob.


    "Is everyone finished?" Kane asked the people in the room after enough time had passed to read both documents.


    "Yes..." they answered.


    "Let me exin the contents of these two documents," Kane said, in a clear voice,


    "The first is Poppy''s testament, which, as you can see, gives to Lucia all of Poppy''s assets in her name and all of her shares in the JTP, including her identity. The second document is a legal agreement between Jacob and Poppy when they took over the Webbex Group. Although Jacob is ostensibly the owner of 70% shares of thepany, the agreement states that Poppy has the right to demand that Jacob relinquish half of thepany, or 35% shares of thepany, at any time, in any circumstances. Now, Lucia inherits this right, and this agreement is hereby binding."


    As soon as Kane spoke, the room was abuzz with talk that Lucia had be the owner of 35% shares of the JTP, and that Jacob had lost control of thepany.


    Jacob was sitting in his seat. His face was livid. His fists were clenched, and there was nothing he could do.


    Kane looked at Lucia, who walked to the chair next to Jacob who was already in hell. She ignored him and looked directly at the higher-ups,


    "I gather everyone here today to inform you internally of this news. I will officially convene a shareholders'' meeting tomorrow. At that time, the ownership of the JTP''s CEO position will depend on the final vote of the shareholders."


    What Lucia said to Jacob was incredibly sarcastic. Was there a vote? She already had 35% of the shares and Arthur had 23%. Together, they owned more than half of the shares. Even if the other shareholders, who did not have time to sell the shares, were on her side. What was the point?


    Jacobughed out loud at this thought. Hisughter sounded decadent but still angry, and he suddenly pped. The sudden apuse echoed across the boardroom like a dying man''sst stand. "Lucia, you''ve done well. Poppy is dead, and overnight, you be the biggest beneficiary. How''s that? Are you excited?"


    Jacob looked sideways at Lucia, mocking her by attributing her situation to Poppy''s death.


    Lucia''s eyes darkened. She turned to Jacob and opened her mouth,


    "Jacob, didn''t you and Poppy set me up to be the biggest beneficiary overnight? The whole Webbex Group was yours. I was left with nothing. I was uprooted. I was on the wrong side of the tracks. I was on the back of my own efforts and Poppy''s final disillusion. You were... on the back of what?!"


    "Don''t talk about that!" Jacob got up in a huff, "If I hadn''t worked so hard for so many years, do you think the original Webbex Group would have grown to the size of JTP today? I built this financial empire. What did you do, Lucia?!"


    Arthur saw that Jacob was going mad again and immediately stood up beside Lucia. He didn''t say a word, but he had a powerful aura. He was like a dormant beast, being ready to attack.


    Lucia looked up at Arthur. Every time when something happened, he would stand by her side. But today''s matter could only be solved by her.


    She patted Arthur on the arm and took a step forward, facing Jacob and asking him,


    "Did


    you build this financial empire? Have you forgotten my father, Eric Webb? Webbex Group was built from scratch when my father was young. When he passed away, Webbex Group was already one of the top financialpanies in the country. You just borrowed my father''s glory and lured me to marry you back then. Wasn''t that what you wanted? Now you have the gut to say you built the Webbex Group?!" Jacob was silenced by Lucia''s words.


    "Without the resources of the WEBBEX Group, without the hard work of my father, what would you have done to make Webbex Group what it is today?! If you have this ability, why not start from scratch, build your enterprise, but covet my father''s efforts?!"


    With the fire burning in her heart, Lucia would never allow Jacob to sully her father''s abilities and his years of hard work.


    Jacob''s face was as pale as a piece of paper, and there were other voices in his ear.


    "Exactly, what would Jacob have done if he hadn''t inherited Webbex''s connections and resources from earlier?"


    "Miss Webb is an MIT graduate and is now the CEO of Jibillion Inc. if she had inherited it, the Webbex Group would have been a much better business."


    Hearing the voices of doubts, Jacob was furious but had no words to refute.


    "Besides, the wealth you''ve enjoyed all these years, and the life you''ve spent so much on, even offering a sry to the most capable leader, have long surpassed it. Do you really feel that you''re at a loss?" Lucia sneered and asked Jacob.


    Jacob can''t answer any of Lucia''s questions.

 Chapter 289 Arthurs tenderness

    Even though Jacob was guilty to this extent, Lucia was not going to let him off the hook. She gave Jacob a cold look, then turned to the executives and eximed,


    "When I first joined Jibillion, I received a case rted to JTP. Jacob bribed CTD to give Jibillion false ount, causing thepany to miscalcte its estimate. If it hadn''t been found out at the time, Jibillion would have paid CTD out of default. Jacob, do you remember?"


    Jacob would not speak again, and Lucia did not expect him to respond. She went on to tell the crowd,


    "I''m sure you''re used to this kind of method in the JTP. I returned to the Webbex Group to clean up this kind of malevolent and insidious way of doing business. Starting tomorrow, I''m asking you to provide me with evidence of Jacob''s illegal business practices. Of course, you can do it anonymously. I will definitely pursue this matter and clean up the atmosphere!"


    Jacob had thought that Lucia was only here to snatch back the Webbex Group, but he didn''t expect her to say in front of him that he was going to be held ountable for his illegal operation. All of the people present were the senior management of thepany, and they were all under his usual orders! Whether it was legal or illegal, they carried out after all. If they were really against him, would not he bepletely exposed?!


    With that in mind, Jacob mmed the table so hard that it made a loud noise. He gritted his teeth and confronted Lucia,


    "Lucia, what are you doing?!"


    "Finish what Poppy started," Lucia replied tly, without any hesitation.


    "Are you going to..." Lucia had already made him lose so much after she inherited the property and status from Poppy that Jacob can''t believe she was going to carry on her unfulfilled wish


    ?!


    "That''s right," Lucia replied quickly again, before Jacob could finish his words.


    "You''re crazy!" Jacob lifted the papers hand and the papers flew off. He red at Lucia,


    "You already own more than half of JTP! If you continue to do what Poppy did, you will only lose the reputation and market value of thepany. Ask everyone in the room if they want to shut down thepany!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I can assure you that if I continue to report Jacob on Poppy''s behalf, it will affect the development of the JTP Group. But when the dust settles, I will give thepany a new lease of life. Thispany is my father''s life''s work, and I will not let it get hurt easily!"


    Lucia made a solemn promise to the executives.


    Arthur was no longer silent. He leaned over to Lucia and said aloud,


    "As president of Branch of Davonnis, I can assure you that I will not allow Webbex Group to remain silent. As long as Jacob is brought to justice, Davonnis Corp will treat Webbex Group as its closest partner and support each other and grow together."


    Lucia gave Arthur a grateful nce, and his words will no doubt bolster the confidence of executives whose future was at stake.


    "Lucia, at the end of the day, are you really going to rely on Arthur?" Jacob saw Arthure forward and immediately attacked Lucia.


    There was a sh in Lucia''s eyes. She was about to say something when Arthur pulled her to his side and said with a smile, "Lucia is my woman. It''s my duty to help her. Why, are you envious?" Arthur''s words nearly made Jacob choke.


    Lucia pursed her lips slightly and felt relieved. She had never wanted to make use of Arthur when she was with him, but the public did not seem to see it that way. Since that was the case, she would let them continue to misunderstand. She was confident that she can handle the development and future of the entire Webbex Group.


    At this point, the executives had already made up their minds. Although everyone had their own thoughts, their ultimate goal was for the JTP to develop better. Given the current situation, it was obviously more advantageous to side with Lucia.


    Secretlymunicating their opinions, the senior management sent their leader to stand up and said, "Miss Webb, we already understand what you mean. As employees of thepany, our goal is to make thepany better. As for the equity dispute, we don''t participate and have no right to participate. When the shareholders'' meeting is over tomorrow, we will naturally do what we should do."


    "Alright, I''ve wasted everyone''s time just now. You can leave now." Lucia nodded and announced the end of the meeting. Everyone stood up as soon as they heard that. Since Jacob was still here, so no one dared speak to Lucia and filed out of the conference room.


    As soon as the executives left, the room fell silent. Lucia nced at Jacob and turned to Arthur,


    "Arthur, let''s go back too."


    "Wait!" Jacob shouted as soon as he heard Lucia''s words.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Lucia looked over and asked, "Is there anything else?"


    "I need to talk to you alone," Jacob said, emphasizing the word "alone".


    Arthur was so resistant to this suggestion that he took Lucia''s hand and said, "Lucia, let''s go back."


    Lucia thought for a moment, then looked up at Arthur and said, "Arthur, just a moment. Wait for me." Lucia also had something to say to Jacob.


    Arthur looked into Lucia''s eyes, sighed a long timeter, and nodded.


    He knew all about Lucia.


    Seeing Arthur nod, Jacob said to Lucia, "Let''s go to my office."


    Lucia grunted and wanted to follow Jacob as he walked out of the meeting room. However, her arm was gently held by Arthur. Lucia turned around and smiled at Arthur, who reminded her worriedly, "Lucia, be careful."


    "I know. Jacob is no threat to me," Lucia said with a confident smile. She was not shy about saying that ten Jacobs weren''t even her opponents.


    "I know. I''ll cripple him if I have to," Arthur said bluntly. Luciaughed at his words. She patted Arthur''s arm and followed Jacob away.


    As soon as Lucia left, Arthur turned to Kane and said, "Kane, where are the papers I asked you to prepare for me?"


    "Here it is," Kane said, handing Arthur a document he kept in his briefcase. "I thought you were going to take it out in the meeting."


    "Lucia has a high self-esteem," When Arthur said of Lucia, his eyes were gentle. He did not take the document, but said, "Jacob just made a point of saying that she depends on me, so there''s no need for this document. You can just destroy it."

 Chapter 290 Jacobs Trickery Again!

    Kane thought for a moment, tore up the document in front of Arthur, and smiled. "You really love her."


    Arthur smiled back and answered seriously, "Yes, very much."


    On the other hand, Lucia followed Jacob all the way to his office. When she saw Jacob sitting on the couch, Lucia chose to stand directly near the door. Now she was disgusted by even the slightest proximity to Jacob. There was a real urge to maim him.


    "Why don''t youe and sit down?" Jacob asked when he saw Lucia standing abruptly in the doorway.


    "Say what you have to say and don''t be polite with me," Lucia replied coldly.


    The corners of Jacob''s mouth twitched. Knowing he couldn''t force her, he turned to Lucia and said,


    "Lucia, why are you doing this? With Arthur''s shares, you already own more than half of JTP. When the shareholders vote tomorrow, I believe you will be able to secure the position of the CEO. Why are you acting like Poppy and continuing to oppose me?"


    Jacob''s position in the JTP was at stake, and he spoke to Lucia alone in order to dissuade her from continuing to report him.


    Luciaughed out loud at Jacob''s suggestion,


    "I''ve always had a grudge against you. Now that I have such a good chance to push you into hell, do you think I''ll give up?"


    Lucia had spoken out about her hatred of Jacob, and she had never tried to hide it.


    "But you may not seed," Jacob said. His anger was boiling inside him, but his voice was calm.


    "You''ll know after I try it," said Lucia who was staring at Jacob with a bright look in her eyes.


    When Lucia didn''t listen and turned on him at every turn, Jacob flipped out and directly threatened, "Do you want to end up like Poppy?!"


    Jacob had just said that when he regretted it. It was an admission that he murdered Poppy. Lucia, who was at the door, heard it and her heart ached and her anger exploded. She was quick. In a sh, she came up to Jacob and grabbed his bow tie. She lifted it up a little bit, and Jacob got a little bit higher from her. With red eyes, Lucia stared at Jacob and asked,


    "Jacob, did a beast eat your heart?! Poppy is your wife!"


    Jacob was initially frightened by Lucia''s anger, but when he realized that she actually sympathized with Poppy, heughed and said casually,


    "Lucia, if I remember correctly, Poppy is your enemy too. Why are you acting like you''re indignant for her when she''s dead? Don''t you think what you''re doing is ridiculous?"


    "Poppy knows she''s wrong. She''s not like you!" Lucia turned her anger into a dagger that hit Jacob right in the heart,


    "Unrepentant and selfish, you can even use and kill your own wife. Yes, I hate Poppy, but I forgave her just because she said she was sorry, and I want to avenge her!"


    When Lucia said this, the strength in her hand increased a little. Jacob felt that it was not easy to breathe for a moment. He tried to struggle for a while, but when he saw that Lucia did not let go, he raised his hands and wrapped around her waist. Lucia felt chill, and Jacob was thrown to the ground.


    Getting up quickly, Lucia looked down at Jacob and said, "Jacob, don''t say that you''ve been cornered today. Even if you still have a way out, I''m not afraid of you. I''m telling you, Webbex Group, I''m taking it back. You have to go to jail and face the consequences!"


    Jacob got up from the floor, straightened his bow tie angrily, and struck back at Lucia,


    "Don''t be too confident. You know that the people who have interest rtionship with me are all important figures in Athegate''s political circle. I have a lot of protection. But as for you and Arthur, although you can make waves in the business world, in the political world, you are all blind worms. You have no connections. Do you want to fight with me?! You are not qualified!"


    Jacob finished his words with an air of toughness, as if Lucia really had nothing to do with him.


    Lucia chuckled and said to Jacob,


    "Jacob, you''re the one who''s too confident. Why do you think Poppy put that video up on the inte? It''s because she knows you have a powerful background that she''s willing to ignore the criticism and expose the mistakes she''s made with you. You have a lot to do with this, but are you sure they can withstand the criticism of the public? If I''m not mistaken, I''m afraid this matter has already alerted the higher authorities. Soon, all the big shots you''re so proud of will be taken down one by one!"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Jacob was taken aback, thinking back to the crowd that surrounded him when he returned to the office this morning. What Lucia said seemed not just a threat out of anger, but the reality of the situation. "Lucia, tell me. What will it take for you to agree to drop thewsuit?" Jacob asked Lucia as his mind raced over his priorities.


    "No way!" Lucia replied without a second thought, and said firmly, "Jacob, stop thinking about how to get out of here. The only thing you should be thinking about is how to spend your days in prison!" Jacob gritted his teeth. Atst, he finally gave up his principle. "Lucia, if you''re willing to drop thewsuit, I can officially return all my shares to you at the shareholders'' meeting tomorrow. That way, Webbex Group will really be back in your hands. I will leave Athegate immediately and never appear in front of you again."


    Between money and freedom, Jacob chose thetter.


    This time, Lucia didn''t respond. She just looked at Jacob, sneered and walked away. At first, she wanted to see if Jacob had any remorse for Poppy''s death, but now it looked like there was no need at all. "Lucia, answer me!" Seeing Lucia leaving without looking back, Jacob ran to the door and asked loudly, but what he was waiting for was Lucia''s determined back.


    Jacob leaned against the door. His mood hit rock bottom. He had made his principle clear, and Lucia still didn''t change her mind. What else could he do?


    Jacob felt defeated, but he couldn''t confess and he didn''t dare. If he gave up everything to turn himself in, let alone go to jail to change, he was afraid the people behind them had tried to kill him before this. "No, I have to think of something, even if it means..." he whispered, with a hint of ferocity shing in Jacob''s eyes.

 Chapter 291 Kill him!

    As soon as Lucia stepped out of Jacob''s office, she saw Arthur waiting for her at the elevator. She smiled. She knew that nothing would happen to her, but he loved to worry. Arthur, who loved to worry so much, made her feel warm inside.


    Arthur took his hand out of his trouser pocket and reached for Lucia. Lucia raised her hand and ced it in his palm. The anger that Jacob had caused earlier was instantly appeased.


    "How did it go?" Arthur asked Lucia.


    "Never repent," replied Lucia.


    "Then kill him," Arthur said with a rare ruffian tone that made Lucia look at him.


    "So cruel?" Luciaughed.


    "Cruel?" Arthur put his arm around Lucia''s shoulder and carried her into the elevator.


    "That''s the right attitude for a man like Jacob," Lucia said, after what seemed like serious thought.


    When the elevator doors closed, Arthur stared at Lucia and said seriously, "Lucia, mying along this time is going to make a lot of people really think that you''ve been relying on Davonnis Corp and me. If you don''t mind, I can transfer my shares to you so that..."


    "No," said Lucia, before Arthur could finish. "If you do transfer, the suspicion will be confirmed."


    Lucia''s self-esteem and pride were just as Arthur had imagined.


    "But that''s all right," Arthur said with a smile. "I''m supposed to be your backup."


    "Yes, you are my biggest backup," said Lucia sweetly as she curled her lips and leaned into Arthur''s arms.


    As the elevator slowly descended, Lucia and Arthur returned to the lobby of the JTP, where Kane and Kyle were waiting for them at the gate. Arthur sent Lucia back to Jibillion Inc and then Kane back to Fragranerde Hall. Then he got back to Davonnis Corp with Kyle.


    Lucia came to Eduard today with mixed feelings. She was serious abouting to work at Jibillion Inc, but now she felt guilty for using it as a springboard.


    Arriving at Eduard''s office, Lucia was silent for a moment before she could say anything.


    Eduard seemed a little sulky and didn''t bring it up.


    The two people just stood there in silence. Lucia stood in front of Eduard''s desk, thinking with her mind starting to wander out of the sky. Her eyes were filled with a cute sense of bewilderment. At a nce, it was obvious that her mind was no longer on this. Finding this, Eduard nearly choked.


    "How can you be in a daze at a time like this?!" Finally, Eduard surrendered and stood up to ask Lucia.


    "Well..." Lucia came back to herself and smiled at Eduard. "But you didn''t say anything, did you?" She said innocently


    "How can I say anything?" Eduard was furious. "Am I supposed to tell you that your resignation has been approved and that you can leave now?!"


    That was right. Lucia and Eduard were in a standoff over the resignation. Once Lucia took over JTP, she won''t be able to take on the Jibillion Inc side of the business, so a few days ago she tendered her resignation to Jibillion headquarters in Germany. She came here today to wait for the result.


    Knowing why Eduard was angry, Lucia''s smile faded away. She lowered her eyes and whispered, "Eduard, I''m sorry..."


    Eduard was not really mad. He was happy for Lucia to be back at Webbex Group, but... ... a little reluctant. "Don''t apologize..." Eduard snapped.


    Lucia looked up at Eduard''s awkward look, smiled and said, "Even if I''m not at Jibillion, we''ll still be friends."


    As soon as Lucia finished her words, Eduard''s eyes lit up. He seemed to realize that he had been too "nice" to her, "Who''s your friend..."


    Lucia''s smile deepened as she leaned over Eduard and said, "Of course it''s you, Mr. Burton."


    "Hmph!" Eduard snorted proudly, but the upturned corners of his lips revealed his thoughts. How could Eduard really me Lucia?


    "Come on, don''t give me a hard time," Lucia said and blinked after finding Eduard''s pride. "How''s Daphne doing, by the way?"


    At the mention of Daphne, Eduard''s prideful face faded a little, and he looked away and said, "Well, recovering well. She can move around."


    "Is it convenient for her to stay at your ce? Or shall I arrange another ce for her?" Lucia, with a sly smile on her lips, continued to ask him deliberately.


    "Where is safer than my home?!" Eduard retorted, looking back at Lucia, but the next moment he regretted his quick reaction, for Lucia smiled mischievously at his words. "Lucia..." Eduard didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "If you''re serious, treat her well. Daphne is very simple, not as scheming as those socialites you used to date," Lucia warned Eduard seriously.


    "What are you talking about..." Eduard retorted immediately, but the volume was low.


    "Even if I''m talking nonsense, you have to remember this. I''m going back to the Webbex Group tomorrow. You have to take care of yourself and Daphne," Lucia said with a gentle smile. "Let''s not make a big deal out of it, okay? How far is the Webbex Group from Jibillion ..." Eduard tried to hide his reluctance to let her leave, but continued to harangue Lucia.


    Lucia pursed her lips and didn''tugh out loud. The longer she knew Eduard, the more she realized that he was an innocent man in the rich circle, but only to those he trusted. Lucia was happy to be the one who revealed his qualities.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Eduard, thank you for taking care of me for so long," Lucia said sincerely.


    "Don''t get sentimental, okay?" Eduard rolled his eyes. He really didn''t like Lucia''s gratitude because it made him look like a girl.


    "OK, I don''t want to make you cry," said Lucia with a smile and a gentle look in her eyes.


    "What nonsense! I would..." Eduard was about to snort when he looked up at Lucia and realized it was her with red eyes.


    His heart melted. Eduard took a step forward and hugged Lucia. He held back his distressed feeling and said, "You taunt me but cry first..."

 Chapter 292 Jealousy

    Lucia was leaning on Eduard''s shoulder. Her eyes were already brimming with tears, but she wanted tough at his words. He was such a fascinating contradiction.


    "All right, all right, I''lle visit you more often, okay? As long as Mr. Davis isn''t jealous." Eduard was usually the best at saying sweet words with women, but to those he took seriously, what he said can be blunt, but always can make people smile.


    "Then you must always visit me," said Lucia, looking up at him.


    "It''s a deal," Eduard said with a smile.


    After leaving Eduard''s office, Lucia returned to her own office. She had a few things to pack. While she was packing, Nia was standing in front of her desk, looking very reluctant.


    Lucia found out about Nia''s emotions, and as she cleaned up, she looked up at her and said, "Nia, what''s going on?"


    "Lucy, are you really leaving?" Nia asked with a frown.


    "Well, it''s time to go," replied Lucia with a smile.


    "You''re the best boss I''ve ever had... and we''ve worked so hard to get used to each other..." Nia said reluctantly. One of the most difficult things to get in the workce was to meet a boss who was reasonable and had a good personality. Lucia was like this. She didn''t know what her next boss will be like.


    "Don''t worry. I heard from Mr. Burton that the next CEO will be older and moreposed. You will definitely be able to work well together." Lucia knew Nia''s thoughts. To tell the truth, her ability to work was good. She also can not bear to part with her.


    "It''s not about the next one," Nia lowered her eyes and whispered, "I don''t want to leave you..."


    Lucia smiled and walked over to Nia and said, "Don''t worry. We still have a chance to get along."


    Although this wasn''t much constion, Nia could only ept it. She said to Lucia, "Lucy, we booked a private room at the Nova Hotel tonight to see you off. You have to be there at 8 o''clock." "Yes, I will," Lucia promised with a smile.


    After packing up, Lucia said goodbye to the colleagues of rest of the departments and left Jibillion Inc. Nia was in a bad mood and needed her boyfriend''sfort the most.


    In her spare time, she texted her boyfriend, Lennie, "Lennie, I''m not happy."


    "What''s up?" Lennie texted back quickly.


    "My boss Lucia is going back to her ownpany. And the tacit understanding that we''ve developed is really hard to let go of," Nia said to Lennie.


    "I see. Didn''t you say that Lucia''s return to herpany would make her the next president? You don''t want to miss that opportunity," replied Lennie.


    "Opportunity?" Nia thought for a long time about what Lennie was saying and didn''t quite understand what he meant, so she sent it over and asked.


    "Yes. Think about it. If you stay at Jibillion, there''s not much room for growth. But if you can follow Lucia to herpany, just do well and you have a lot of growth. Isn''t that great? You don''t want to be an assistant forever, do you?" Lennie asked.


    Nia frowned, and Lennie had a point. Lennie was born into a wealthy family. Meeting him was like the ugly duckling on a TV show. Even though Lennie had never mentioned it, Nia cared a lot about her job, and she wanted to be the kind of person that deserved to be with Lennie.


    "But will Lucia let me go back to the JTP with her?" Nia was concerned.


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Lennie replied quickly, and a few secondster sent another message, "Nia, you''re an excellent girl. Believe in yourself."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nia watched Lennie''s encouraging text as she smiled slightly.


    Yeah, well, she never knew until she tried.


    Lucia had not been so free for a long time. On an afternoon when she was not working, she wandered around the house for a while. When she was bored, she went to Fragranerde Hall to find Juliana. She liked their son very much.


    "When are you going to name the baby?" Holding the baby in her arms, Lucia''s movements were extremely gentle. She looked up and asked Juliana, while Kane, who was tidying up his clothes, immediately pricked up his ears.


    "I don''t know yet..." Juliana replied in a low voice, ncing off in Kane''s direction.


    Lucia could tell from her expression that Juliana still cared about the deception in the past.


    Thinking that she, Poppy and Jacob were responsible for everything, Lucia offered Kane a helping hand,


    "Poppy is dead, Julia. There are some things you don''t have to take to heart. If you can''t forget them all, it''s better to bury them. If it weren''t for that, I wouldn''t be sitting here holding the baby and talking to you right now."


    "Lucia, maybe I''m not as generous as you''re," Juliana said, frowning slightly.


    "No, you''re generous," said Lucia with a smile. "If not, how could you love the baby so much?"


    "Because he is my child," said Juliana.


    "No, because he''s yours and Kane''s..." Lucia said, looking at Juliana.


    Juliana''s eyes brightened and she understood Lucia''s words instantly.


    "It is because... the baby is mine and his," Juliana murmured. She turned to look at Kane, just in time to see Kane who was watching them talk, quickly put his head down and pretend to fix his clothes. She smiled knowingly and said to Lucia,


    "The baby''s namees soon."


    Lucia smiled gently and kissed the baby on the forehead. Now she missed Theodore.


    In the evening, when Arthur returned from his office, he was not pleased to see Lucia in the vi,


    "Why aren''t you at work with me when you''re bored? Why are you here with Julia..."


    Luciaughed bitterly. Juliana and Kaneughed. Lucia said,


    "Isn''t going to the office interrupting your work? I thought I''de and see the baby..."


    "Is the baby more important than me?" Arthur put his arms around Lucia''s waist and questioned her seriously, which made all three of themugh.


    "Arthur, why are you so narrow-minded? Are you jealous of my baby?" Juliana teased Arthur yfully.


    "The baby is a man," Arthur said, ncing at Juliana.


    Juliana found it funny had a new understanding of Arthur''s affection for Lucia.


    "I miss Teddy too," said Lucia who was patting Arthur''s chest in amusement.

 Chapter 293 A Surprise

    "One more week, and we''ll go get Teddy," Lucia said, missing her son. Arthur missed him too.


    "Okay," Lucia said, nodding with a smile, "My colleagues at Jibillion Inc. are giving me a farewell party tonight. I''ll be there after dinner."


    "I want to get there too!" said Arthur at once.


    "No," Lucia replied simply.


    "Why?" Arthur asked, frowning.


    "You''re the CEO of Davonnis. You can''t just show up..." Lucia whispered.


    "Can''t I just sit there and be quiet?" Arthur asked with a smile, knowing what Lucia meant.


    "No!" said Lucia, with her eyes widened. "Even if you sit there, you will affect others!"


    If Arthur showed up at the send-off, it''ll be everyone else who turned quiet.


    "Lucia, are youplimenting me on my aura?" Arthur raised an eyebrow and asked smugly.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "No, I''m talking about your thick skin!" Lucia said as she reached out and pinched both of Arthur''s cheeks, as if trying to choke off his smug look.


    "I''m not thick-skinned..." Arthur said in a low voice with a devilish smile on his face. As he got closer and closer to Lucia, Juliana coughed loudly.


    "Guys, we''re still here!" Juliana reminded Arthur after she coughed. The two seemed to be alone when they were together. She recalled how they used to chase each other even when they were not together. Lucia blushed and pushed Arthur''s embrace away. "It''s a hot day," she said shyly. "Don''t get too close, okay?"


    In contrast to the aggrieved look on Arthur''s face, Juliana and Kane were both overjoyed, and the four people got along well. They looked at each other and thanked each other from the bottom of their hearts, thanks to Lucia for giving them a chance.


    "Arthur," Juliana said to Arthur after dinner, "You can tell the whole truth to the public."


    Juliana hadn''t had a chance to talk about it since Poppy''s death, but she remembered putting Arthur in a tough spot. And until now, the public didn''t know about her rtionship with Arthur, or who the baby really was. It was not fair to Lucia.


    Before Arthur could speak, Lucia smiled and said, "No hurry."


    "Why not? The public should know the truth." Juliana said quickly.


    "Julia, you know what this means to you when it gets out, don''t you?" said Lucia, smiling softly. It was something she was worried about.


    Seeing that Lucia was only worried about her reputation, Juliana was touched and more determined. "I know, but I must give you this justice!" She said.


    Arthur looked at Lucia, waiting for her to say something. For him, of course, it was best to get the news out as soon as possible.


    Lucia looked down and thought for a moment, then said, "Let''s just take a moment. Things between Spencer and I haven''t been resolved yet. It''s too early to announce that I''m with Arthur. I don''t want Spencer to make things difficult for Arthur."


    Arthur wanted to refute Lucia immediately, for he would not have given Spencer such an opportunity, but seeing Lucia''s mncholy, he restrained himself and said to Juliana,


    "Lucia is right. Let''s put it on hold for a while. When we get it all sorted out, we can go public with whatever we want."


    Arthur tightened his grip on Lucia''s hand and silently told her his determination. Lucia looked up and smiled at Arthur. Their hearts were connected, and everything was more than words.


    Juliana couldn''t resist after hearing Arthur say that, but Kane muttered, "I''d like to go public as soon as possible."


    Juliana was now Arthur''s fiancee, and her son was Arthur''s son. Aside from Lucia, Kane was probably the one who wanted the truth toe out.


    When Juliana heard Kane''s words, she raised her hand and patted Kane on the arm with a smile in her eyes.


    Kane''s heart skipped a beat and he smiled. Well, he was willing to be patient.


    At 7:00 pm, Arthur drove Lucia to a karaoke bar where employees of Jibillion Inc were throwing her a farewell party. After opening the car door for Lucia, Arthur made ast-ditch attempt, "Are you sure you don''t want me toe?"


    "I really can''t," said Lucia, smiling as she took Arthur''s hand. "Wait for me at home."


    Arthur was pleased with Lucia''sst words. He leaned over and gently kissed her on the lips, urging her to drink less before letting go and watching her enter the KTV. However, Lucia did not know that Arthur did not leave after she entered the KTV. Instead, he got in the car and turned on the air conditioner. He''ll be waiting for her.


    Lucia found the ce based on the number provided by Nia. She thought she''d be here half an hour early to greet everyone, but as soon as she opened the door, a small cannon went off, and a shiny piece of silver fell. Lucia was shocked, but after seeing the smiling faces of her colleagues, she couldn''t help but smile.


    It turned out that they had alreadye here.


    Nia stood at the front and waited for the cannon to fire beforeing over and excitedly saying, "Lucy, aren''t you surprised?"


    "Yes, it''s a surprise. I was going to greet you earlier, but I didn''t expect you to be here already," said Lucia with a smile as she greeted her colleagues who kept saying hello to her. "Everyone wanted to give you a surprise. They met up early. It was all worth it to see your surprised smile," Nia exined with a smile, and there was a hint of ttery in her words.


    Lucia didn''t pay much attention to Nia''s words, and she was very grateful to hear her say that, because Lucia''s arrival would be a huge climax. Her colleagues came over to toast Lucia, and many would be very reluctant to part with her. Nia was kind enough to block a lot of alcohol for her, so at the end of the night, Lucia drank even less than Nia.


    The farewell party was different from the usual group meetings. Everyone was having a good time. After a while, many people got drunk. Nia took the opportunity to sit next to Lucia while she was still sober. "Lucy, I will really miss you." Nia''s face turned red and she meant what she said.


    "I can''t bear to part with you either," Lucia replied with a smile. Despite the rtionship between the two, Nia had indeed done a lot for her, especially when it came to taking care of Theodore. Lucia was grateful.


    Hearing what Lucia said, Nia felt much more confident. She knew that if she didn''t open her mouth, she wouldn''t have a chance.

 Chapter 294 Nias boyfriend

    "Lucy, I have a request that I would like you to listen to," Nia took a deep breath and said to Lucia.


    "You just say it. As long as I can do, I will do my best," Lucia said, nodding her head, and not revealing the surprised feeling in her heart.


    Nia, was there anything she can do for her?


    "Lucy, I''ve been working at Jibillion for four years. I''ve had two direct bosses before, but so far, you make me feel happy at work every day. You make me want to help even if I have to. Only you, and I really like Teddy... So I thought...."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Nia knew that her request was out of line, so by the end of the conversation, her face had turned red. If it hadn''t been for the alcohol, she would have been even more embarrassed, but Lucia understood what she meant by this.


    "Nia, you want toe with me to the WEBBEX Group, don''t you?" Lucia finished for Nia.


    Nia felt slightly embarrassed, smiled and slowly nodded her head. Although her movements were slow, there was a gleam of anticipation in her eyes as she waited for Lucia to speak.


    "Why not," Lucia said, smiling.


    "Huh?" Lucia''s decisiveness caught Nia off guard.


    Nia''s nk expression made Lucia think her very cute. She smiled and said,


    "Nia, I''ve seen everything you''ve done for me. The reason I didn''t mention taking you with me before is given my current situation, it might be difficult for me to return to the Webbex Group. And you''d be safer staying at Jibillion. I didn''t expect you to have the same intention."


    "Really?!" Nia said in surprise and her eyes started to light up.


    "Of course," Lucia continued with a smile, "And Teddy would want to stay with you."


    "Lucy!" Nia got a confirmation and grabbed Lucia''s hand in excitement. "Thank you so much!"


    Although there were a few things that she wouldn''t want to reveal to Lucia, Nia was very happy to continue working for her.


    "I''ll ask Eduard tomorrow. You cane to Webbex Group directly. If you have any thoughts about the position, you can tell me directly," Lucia said generously. In fact,pared to the position, Nia''s move to the Webbex Group must have been an upgrade.


    "No, I want to continue to be your assistant!" Nia knew that there was a limit to how far she could go. She didn''t want to make too many requests from the start. Moreover, Lucia was a reasonable person. As long as she did well, she wouldn''t worry about the opportunity to develop her career.


    "Okay, then please continue to help me." Lucia half-jokingly extended her hand to Nia. Nia was ttered and immediately took a stand.


    "I will continue to work hard in the future!"


    After receiving the promise of Lucia, Nia became even more excited and happy. Several times, she took the initiative to stir up the atmosphere of the scene, and the farewell party was pushed to its climax again and again. However, the joyful atmosphere would eventuallye to an end. After eleven o''clock, everyone began to leave.


    Lucia was definitely staying thest person left. Every colleague came to say goodbye to her before they left. The more cheerful ones would tell her how much they would miss her, and the more introverted ones would have the courage toe and say goodbye. With joy and surprise to the beginning of the farewell party, no one can not escape thest sorrow.


    Slowly, the ce became less and less crowded. Finally, it was quiet. Only Lucia and Nia, who was already drunk, were left.


    Seeing that Nia was drunk, Lucia was a little touched. If she hadn''t taken the drink for her just now, she would probably be the one slumped on the sofa right now. She didn''t mind their identities, but went over there and picked Nia up,


    "Nia, we should go back home."


    "Go back?" Nia murmured in a daze, "I ask Lennie to pick me up..."


    Lennie? When Lucia heard the name, she asked Nia, "Is that your boyfriend?"


    "Yeah, I''ll call him... right now..." as Nia spoke, she fumbled around beside her. Her bag was right beside her, but she couldn''t find it,


    "Strange... Where''s my bag..."


    Lucia didn''t find it funny. She reached out to grab Nia''s purse. Nia then fumbled for the phone and found it. However, as soon as she unlocked the phone, she couldn''t help but feel nauseous and burp. Lucia quickly patted her back. After calming down a little, Nia leaned back on the sofa in agony. Lucia looked at her phone, thought for a moment, and then brought it over.


    It looked like Nia can''t make any phone calls. She can''t keep her boyfriend worried.


    Taking Nia''s phone, Lucia opened the address book, found the number "Lennie", and dialed it.


    After a few rings, the other party picked up the phone, and said in a deep maic voice, "Nia, is the farewell party over?"


    Although the other side only said a sentence, Lucia had a strange feeling in her heart, because...... His voice sounded familiar.


    "Nia?" Lennie called again when no one answered.


    Lucia hid the weirdness in her heart and said, "Hi, I''m Nia''s boss, Lucia Webb. Are you her boyfriend, Lennie?"


    "Lucia?!" Lennie''s voice rose momentarily.


    "You know me?" Lucia frowned. Why was Nia''s boyfriend calling her by her first name?


    After a silence, lennie responded, but his voice changed, and it was not the same as before. And his tone changed as well. "I''m sorry, I heard Nia mention you before. She said you''re a very good boss, but why do you have Nia''s phone?"


    Hearing a slight change in Lennie''s voice, Lucia wondered if she was being too sensitive, then replied, "The farewell party is over, but Nia is a little drunk and is resting on the sofa. Did she say you would pick her up?"


    "Is she drunk?" Lennie''s tone seemed displeased, and Lucia felt uneasy again.


    "Well, can youe and get her now?" Lucia asked.


    Lennie hesitated for a moment before refusing. "I''m sorry, but I have something important to take care of right now. If it''s not too much trouble, can you take her home?"


    Something important?


    Lucia furrowed tightly. It wasn''t that she was in any real trouble, but it was past 11:00 at night. It was clear that Nia would be attending the farewell party but Lennie had something important to do. He didn''t even pick up his girlfriend when she was drunk?


    Besides, Nia was already drunk. Who was gonna take care of her?


    Lucia didn''t want to be evasive, but it was something Lennie should be doing.

 Chapter 295 Sending Nia home

    "Sure, I''ll take her straight home." Lucia thought for a while and agreed.


    "Then I''ll have to trouble you. Just take Nia Home, and I''ll be there to take care of her as soon as I''m done here," Lennie added, as if realizing that Lucia cared about that.


    "Okay," Lucia rxed slightly after hearing what he said. She hung up the phone, helped Nia up, and they stumbled all the way to the door of the KTV.


    Lucia wanted to take out her phone and call Arthur, but as she looked around, she immediately noticed Arthur''s Rolls-Royce Phantom was still in ce.


    Feeling distressed, Lucia bit the lower lip. This fool should not have been waiting here?!


    With that in mind, Lucia, without saying a word, helped Nia to the front of the Rolls-Royce Phantom and looked into the driver''s seat. As expected, Arthur was there. Although it was dark inside the car, Arthur''s phone screen was on so she could see him clearly.


    Arthur was rarely on his phone, and if he hadn''t been so bored waiting, he wouldn''t have been using it.


    Idiot!


    Lucia felt sour and sweet at the same time, "cursed" once again, and knocked on the window. Arthur immediately rolled down the window.


    "Is it over so soon?" Arthur asked her gently, smiling at Lucia.


    "If I don''te out, you will..." Lucia said sadly, "Why are you waiting here..."


    When Lucia saw through it, Arthur smiled and said, "I''m afraid you''re drunk but you won''t let me follow you, so I''ll have to wait for you here."


    Having said that, Arthur got out of the car, saw Nia, whom Lucia was holding, and asked her what was wrong.


    Lucia did not answer immediately, but reached out and took Arthur''srge hand, muttering in love, "Arthur, thank you."


    His gentleness and consideration was never disying, but prated her heart easily.


    "Fool," said Arthur who was stroking Lucia''s face with a soft look in his eyes, "I''m willing to wait for you."


    Originally, Arthur''s words were the most affectionate, but as soon as he finished speaking, Nia retched ufortably. Arthur didn''t know whether tough or cry, while Luciaughed out loud.


    "Nia''s been helping me drink tonight, so I''m not drunk. She''s passed out," Lucia exined with a smile.


    Arthur was speechless. If Nia''s face hadn''t been flushed with alcohol, he would have suspected that she did it on purpose:


    "Shall we take her home first?"


    "Yes," said Lucia, nodding, "When we get her home, her boyfriend wille and take care of her after he is done working something."


    "After?" Arthur and Lucia were indeed a couple who shared the same thought. "Why is he so busy at this time of night? Why didn''t he rush over even though she is drunk?"


    "Shh..." Lucia immediately raised her hand and made a silent gesture. She didn''t want Nia to hear what he said, "It''s fine. It''s on the way anyway. Send Nia Home First."


    "Okay." Arthur answered, opened the backseat door for Lucia, and then stood there and watched as she helped Nia into the car all by herself.


    "Come and help me..." Lucia thought that she was stronger than ordinary girls, but Nia was drunk and had no self-control. It was still very difficult to help her. She realized that Arthur wasn''t helping, so she said. "No, I won''t touch any other woman except you," said Arthur frankly, and Lucia was amused.


    "Help! You super straight guy." Lucia had no choice but to give a direct order. Because in the eyes of straight men, orders were more effective than anything else. As expected, Arthur came over to help as soon as Lucia finished speaking, and the two immediately helped Nia into the backseat.


    Lucia watched as Nia settled into the seat and followed her into the backseat. Arthur asked for the address and set off for Nia''s home. Within half an hour, they arrived at their destination, and Nia was already sobering up. Although notpletely sobering up, at least she knew she was not in KTV anymore.


    "Lucy, where are we?" When she opened her eyes in a daze, Nia suddenly realized that she was in the car and asked Lucia who was next to her.


    "Downstairs from your house," Lucia answered with a smile, reaching out to open the car door to help Nia. Nia looked up and saw Arthur standing in front of the car.


    "Arthur?!" It had to say that Nia sobered up quite a bit. When she realized that she had called Arthur by his name, she apologized in a panic,


    "Sorry... I..."


    "It''s okay. He''s just a chauffeur." Seeing that Nia''s face was turning even redder, Lucia quickly spoke up to help her out. "Your boyfriend said that he won''t be able to take care of you for a while. Let me walk you up first, okay?"


    "Lucia, did you and Mr. Davies send me back?" Nia reacted from the shock.


    "Yeah." Lucia nodded.


    "Thank you," Nia said quickly, then looked at Arthur and said, "Mr. Davies, thank you."


    "It''s not a big deal," Arthur replied generously, which made Nia feel even more embarrassed.


    "Let''s go up," Lucia said to Nia, and Nia came back to her senses. She nodded and stood up as straight as she could, bowed politely to Arthur, and led Lucia into the building.


    In the elevator, Lucia said to Nia, "Do you want me to wait with you until your boyfriend gets here?"


    "No need." Nia quickly waved her hand. She didn''t dare ask Arthur to wait downstairs, so she said, "I''m much more sober now. I''ll just go back and lie down for a while. Lennie should be here soon." "Is that all right?" asked Lucia uneasily.


    "Sure," Nia replied quickly. To show that she had sobered up a lot, she took the initiative to walk to the front door of her house without Lucia''s help when the elevator door opened. Lucia was relieved to see that Nia was indeed feeling refreshed.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Lucy, Mr. Davies is still waiting downstairs. I won''t ask you to sit any longer." Nia turned on the lights after entering the door. She quickly asked Lucia to leave. Arthur''s status was so noble that she didn''t dare to trouble Lucia.


    "Can I make you a cup of tea first?" Lucia suggested. Nia''s face still looked very unnatural. She was afraid that if she left Nia, she wouldn''t be able to take care of herself. After all, she was drunk because of her.


    Nia was just about to say no when the phone in her purse rang, and she quickly picked up the phone. It was Lennie''s.


    "Lennie, I just got home," Nia said on her phone. "Well, she gave me a ride home... well, maybe next time."

 Chapter 296 Jacob Goes Crazy

    After hanging up the phone, Nia raised her eyebrows, smiled at Lucia and said, "Lucy, my boyfriend says thank you for taking care of me. He is busy right now, or he will definitelye over to thank you right away. Also, if there is a chance in the future, he would like to treat you to a meal to thank you."


    Nia smiled with the sweetness of being loved, and Lucia smiled knowingly and said to her,


    "Well, I''ll leave you to it, and we''ll get to know each other next time."


    Nia walked Lucia to the door and watched her get into the elevator before closing the door, while Lucia took the elevator all the way down the stairs to Arthur.


    "Is she all right?" Arthur asked, putting his arm around Lucia''s waist and smiling faintly.


    "No, you just scared her!" said Lucia with a slightly pouty tone.


    "I didn''t do anything!" Arthur made an innocent face to match Lucia''s, but his movement was very carefree and swayed slightly around Lucia.


    "You have done nothing but stand there!" Lucia smiled, trying to amuse Arthur.


    Arthur winked at Lucia, kissed heron the forehead and said smugly, "I told you. Your man has a strong aura..."


    "It''s not strong. I only see arrogance!" Luciaughed out loud. She also wrapped her arms around Arthur''s waist and swayed slightly. The shadows of the two merged under the streetlights. "Alright, let''s go home. It won''t be good if anyone sees uster." Arthur kissed Lucia again and said as he walked around her to the backseat. He reached out to open the car door for her.


    "Are you afraid of being seen?" Lucia asked Arthur as she got into the car.


    Arthur''s smile deepened, and he said confidently, "I''m afraid people will be jealous."


    "Fool..." Lucia silentlyined, and her heart was as sweet as honey.


    Lucia was always so cute when sheined about him. Arthur couldn''t help but lean over and give her a kiss. He didn''t expect that the more he kissed her, the more itchy his heart would be. He moved away from Lucia''s soft lips and snorted impatiently,


    "Go home now!"


    Lucia''s face was red. She couldn''t bear it and wanted to go home, too.


    The engine roared, and Arthur drove off in his Rolls-Royce Phantom, heading home in a hurry. Without him or Lucia noticing, a man had gotten out of a car not far from them, watched them leave and stood silently.


    The man was dressed in a dark gray suit. He was tall and straight, much taller than the average man. He stood under the lights like a tree. On one side of his face, shadows left his face. One could clearly see his well-defined facial features. His lines were firm and wild. His pair of blue ice-cold eyes were dark and deep as they stared intently in the direction where Rolls-Royce Phantom had left. His thin lips were lightly pursed under his tall nose. This was a handsome man and a mixed-race.


    The man stood under the streetlights until the Rolls-royce Phantom disappeared and the residential area returned to silence. Then, he turned around and left, heading in the direction of Nia Apartment''s floor. On the way home, Lucia was chatting with Arthur when she identally mentioned Nia''s request to work with her at Webbex Group. Arthur was silent for a while after hearing what she said, and then asked her,


    "You agreed?"


    "Well, yes," said Lucia, feeling no hesitation. Sensing that Arthur''s question seemed to imply something else, she added,


    "Is there a problem?"


    Arthurughed and answered, "It''s not a problem. I just feel that a young woman is willing to leave thefort zone and follow you back to the Webbex Group. She''s either ambitious or loyal to you. I don''t know much about her, so I don''t judge her too much."


    After listening to Arthur''s words, Lucia thought for a moment and said, "There is definitely thetter. She takes care of Teddy at Jibillion. As for the former, I don''t think it''s a bad thing to have ambition." "You''re the president. It''s all up to you," Arthur said with a smile.


    Lucia didn''t have much interest in this title, but she looked more serious when it came to Webbex Group. "I don''t know how Jacob will react to the shareholders'' meeting tomorrow," she said. "Whatever he does," Arthur added at once, "He can''t do anything with me around."


    Arthur''s confidence did note from hubris, but from strength.


    Lucia pursed her lips and smiled. Although she had never thought of relying on Arthur to do anything, she could not deny that she was relieved to have him behind her.


    It was close to midnight and there were few stars in the sky, but it wasn''t just Lucia and Arthur who were still awake.


    Jacob''s favorite car was parked in front of a vi on the east side of town, and he was inside.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sitting in the living room, Jacob could almost hear the sound of his own patience running away. He had been waiting for Spencer for three hours. The coffee on the table had been refilled several times by the servant. Finally, he couldn''t resist asking Spencer''s butler again,


    "Ewan, Spencer''s not back yet?"


    "Mr. Taylor," replied Spencer''s butler, "Mr. Davies called just now and said he is on his way."


    Finally, Jacob breathed a sigh of relief. He was going to freak out if he didn''te back.


    "Do you want me to refill your coffee?" Ewan asked politely.


    "No, thank you," Jacob said wearily. He was tired, but after so much coffee, he wasn''t sleepy at all.


    As they were talking, there was a noise at the gate. Ewan hurried over and it was Spencer who came back. Jacob immediately stood up and said as soon as he saw Spencering,


    "Spencer, there you are. I''ve been waiting for you for hours!"


    Spencer nced at Jacob. Of course he knew, so he came back sote to avoid him, but did not expect that he had not left after midnight...


    "I have a dinner party tonight. Why are you in such a good mood to wait until the wee hours?" Spencer asked, pretending not to know.


    "Spencer, you don''t know anything about what happened today, do you?" His eyes followed Spencer until he sat down on the couch next to him, and Jacob continue,


    "Poppy gave her shares and her inheritance to Lucia. Arthur secretly bought a lot of JTP shares at some point, and now they have more shares than I do. They embarrassed me in front of a high-level meeting today and said they are going to hold a shareholder meeting tomorrow to re-elect the president... I''m so anxious right now!"


    "Poppy was so generous?" Spencer said casually.

 Chapter 297 Advising Jacob to run away

    In fact, Spencer had already watched the video, but unlike Jacob, the video impressed him so much that the woman he had fallen for was so powerful that she convinced her opponent. Spencer was delighted to think that she was about to be engaged with him.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Spencer!" Jacob said loudly, "Now is not the time to make fun of me. I can''t protect myself anymore. The JTP will fall into Lucia''s hands tomorrow!"


    "Don''t you still have shares? She can''t take them away. At the very least, we can go head-to-head with her. What are you afraid of?" Spencer saidzily as he leaned on the sofa, in sharp contrast to Jacob''s anxiety.


    "I don''t know what to say about the stock options, but she''s going to take over Poppy''s case against me! Then Poppy''s death will have no meaning, and Lucia, unlike Poppy''s stupidity, will be the user and I''ll have a harder time getting out of it


    Jacobined anxiously, and Spencer was unhappy.


    "You came to me to get rid of Poppy, and now you''re ming me?"


    "I''m not ming you," Jacob exined when he sensed Spencer''s misunderstanding. "It''s just that I don''t really have any ideas right now. I was hoping you could help me again."


    Spencer looked down and said unceremoniously, "I have helped you many times. Your trouble is like a bottomless pit. How can I fill up?"


    Jacob knew he was in trouble, but he said in a low voice, "I helped you a lot..."


    When Spencer heard this, Jacob noticed his displeasure and immediately turned around and said, "Spencer, really, just help me out here!"


    "No way," Spencer said tly.


    Jacob was at a loss for words.


    "If Poppy can argue with you in the courtroom, she was originally guilty, and she had marital problems with you, the public might have been more inclined to side with you. But Lucia is not only innocent, she has even been whitewashed by a video confession from Poppy. In her defense, you have very little chance of winning, and no matter how powerful I am, I have no way of influencing the court''s decision." "Then I''m really hopeless, aren''t I?" Jacob''s face changed when he heard that. He slumped on the sofa, as if he had fallen into a hole of ice. He could almost imagine what would happen if he were to go to jail. He was afraid he''ll be silenced by those big shots before he even got to jail, because he knew too much about them.


    Spencer looked at Jacob coldly and sneered inwardly. Jacob had gotten to where he was today, but he had carefully guided his way through it. His promise to Lucia was not empty words, and he would naturally take credit for his fiancee in the future.


    "At this point, you have no choice but to run. But with the strength of the domestic police force, can you escape?" said Spencer.


    Jacob gritted his teeth. He didn''t want to run away. He didn''t want to give up everything he had worked so hard for. How many years of wealthy life had he had? It was hard to give up now!


    Jacob looked up at Spencer and enunciated the words, "There are other ways to do this than to run..."


    Spencer was so crafty that he immediately guessed Jacob''s meaning when he saw the malice in his eyes. He wouldn''t dare!


    He was furious, but Spencer remained calm and asked Jacob, "What other way?"


    "Do it again..." either Jacob couldn''t say the words, or he wanted to y with the words. Anyway, he knew Spencer would understand.


    "Jacob, do you really think I''m a gangster? I can kill whoever you want now?" Spencer''s eyes darkened,


    "Who is Lucia? The man behind her is Arthur. When I helped you deal with Poppy, he didn''t say anything. He didn''t get involved because Poppy had nothing to do with him. But if we want to kill Lucia, Athegate would change. Do you know that?!"


    Spencer felt he was underestimating Jacob''s boldness and his desire.


    "Dan is so good. He must be able to do it without anyone knowing..." Jacob didn''t know that Spencer was interested in Lucia, and thought he was just afraid of Arthur, so he provoked him,


    "Besides, haven''t you always wanted to deal with Arthur? If Lucia dies, Arthur will never recover and he will be depressed ever since. That''s a good thing for you."


    Spencer looked at Jacob coldly and asked him,


    "Aren''t you in love with Lucia? Now that you say you want her dead, you don''t seem to have any feelings at all."


    "Of course, I want to get her if I can, but she also told me clearly that it''s impossible. Not only that, but she''s going to go against me to the end. In the end, she''s going to make sure that I lose everything. Instead of this, it''s better to..."


    "You have a hard heart," Spencer said in a low voice. "But I can''t help you. There are limits. Dan had Poppy''s life. Even if you kill Lucia, what about Arthur? If he goes after you, are you gonna let me kill him, too? Jacob, get real. This isn''t a gangster show. You can''t get rid of whoever you want!"


    Spencer verbally rejected Jacob''s request.


    Jacob turned livid and stared at Spencer for a long, long time.


    "I can''t promise you if you keep looking at me," Spencer said impatiently, being annoyed by Jacob''s gaze.


    "Spencer, are you just going to sit there and do nothing?" Thinking that he hadn''t answered his phone this morning, it urred to him that Spencer was going to look on his trouble with indifference. "I can''t help you!" Spencer said nomittally, giving Jacob a repeated, unchanging answer.


    "Spencer," Jacob said with a smirk, staring at Spencer. "We''re working together. Arthur doesn''t know about the things you asked me to do for you, does he? What if he did?"


    Jacob was stupid enough to threaten Spencer, and sure enough, as soon as he said that, Spencer turned around and gave Jacob a menacing look that was as sharp as a knife. He sneered and said, "Jacob, you know how mutually beneficial this rtionship is. I''ve helped you as much as you''ve helped me. I can even help you kill, but if you want to threaten me with this kind of thing, I advise you to think about what you said just now. I suggest you run away. I''ve already done my best without persuading you to turn yourself in. If you insist on turning against me, I can promise you that I can send you to hell without waiting for you to say a single word to Arthur!"

 Chapter 298 Jacob Runs Away

    Jacob broke out in a cold sweat, knowing that Spencer wasn''t kidding and that he might not be able to get out of the house tonight if he wanted to.


    Thinking of this, Jacob lifted a hand to wipe away the sweat, made a ttering smile, and said to Spencer, "Spencer, you don''t have to be serious. Didn''t I just say that because I am cornered?" "Watch your mouth, Jacob. Watch your mouth," Spencer warned with a scoff.


    Seeing that Spencer did not continue to pursue the meaning, Jacob secretly relieved in the heart, nodding, "Yes, I will be careful from now on."


    "You''re handing over the power to Lucia tomorrow. She''ll probably continue with thewsuit soon. If you ept my advice, I can arrange for you to leave and go directly to join my father. He''ll take care of you." Spencer seemed to have forgotten about the unhappiness just now, and generously gave Jacob a way out.


    Jacob looked down and thought for a moment, then asked Spencer, "But what about the JTP if I leave?"


    Did he really want to give Lucia back the business he had been working so hard on for six years? Jacob wasn''t happy about it.


    "I''m here, aren''t I?" Spencer smiled calmly, "Your shares are frozen and can not be traded, but they can be managed by someone else," he said. "I''ll have thepany''swyer send you a document tomorrow. you sign it, I''ll take control of the 35% shares after you leave. As long as I''m around, Lucia can''t have the whole JTP."


    If


    Spencer was talking about taking over, but in Jacob''s eyes, it was like giving them to him, so he didn''t immediately respond. Spencer quickly read Jacob''s mind and sneered,


    "Don''t worry. As long as youe back, the shares are yours, and I, Spencer, am not going to covet your money."


    His mind was exposed. Jacob smiled and said, "Spencer, don''t get me wrong. I don''t trust anyone but you. It''s just that running away is very important. I still have a lot of connections behind me. I don''t know if I can leave so easily. Let me think about it for another night."


    "Okay," Spencer said simply, "Take your time. I''m not in a hurry."


    Jacob had a smile on his face, but inside he had the sad face of a clown. When it was over, he got up and left Spencer''s house. When he went out, the whole world was silent except the moon was looking at the world coldly.


    After Jacob left, Ewan approached Spencer and asked him respectfully,


    "Mr. Davies, why are you helping Jacob? In the current situation, you can just give up the chess piece. Why are you helping him escape?"


    Ewan, who had been with Erik for many years, was one of the men Erik had sent to take care of Spencer, and he had every right to be concerned about Spencer''s decisions.


    "Jacob is such a selfish and mercenary person. He''s the best person to make use of. As long as I give him some benefits, he''ll do all the evil things. I''m helping him now so that I can control Lucia in the future. Besides, Jacob is quite capable. If I let him go to follow my father, he''ll definitely die for it. Why don''t we continue to make use of him?"


    Spencer stretched out on the couch and answered Ewan''s questions.


    Ewan smiled and praised, "You''re thoughtful. Your father told me to take good care of you and help you get Miss Webb''s favor. As long as you two can get married, the Browns family can be used by us." Spencer listened to Ewan''s words with pride.


    Lucia, I''m gonna get you!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The morning light was shining. When Arthur woke up in the morning, he found that Lucia was no longer in bed. He sat up and heard the sound of watering from the bathroom. It was probably Lucia who had woken up early to wash up.


    Arthur picked up his watch from the bedside table and nced at it. It was just after 7 o''clock. Lucia didn''t usually get up so early. Could it be that she was actually a little nervous?


    He turned around and got out of bed. Arthur walked into the bathroom and saw Lucia soaking in the bathtub. Her eyes, which were supposed to be bright and sparkling, were a little dazed, and one of her hands was fiddling with the bubbles in the bathtub.


    "Lucia, why are you up so early?" Arthur asked Lucia, squatting by the bathtub with a slight smile.


    Lucia''s face was red from the warm water, and when she saw Arthure in, she reached for his arm and said apologetically,


    "Does it bother you?"


    "No, I just woke up empty and lonely," Arthur said,ughing at Lucia''s natural intimacy.


    Lucia smiled and told him what was on her mind. "I don''t know why. I just can''t sleep."


    "Did I not try hard enoughst night?" Arthur smiled wickedly and teased Lucia.


    Lucia red at Arthur and said with exasperation, "I''m talking about business!"


    "I''m trying very hard to make youugh, too," Arthur boasted as he slid into the other end of the bathtub. His eyes met hers and he said to Lucia,


    "Lucia, I know you''re nervous, but I''m sure you''ll be able to hold your own and never lose to Jacob."


    "Jacob is nothing to be afraid of," Lucia began to fiddle with the bubbles again. She lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, "It''s just that after so many years, Webbex Group has finally returned to us, the Webb family. I always feel very emotional. I wonder if my father will scold me or encourage me in heaven."


    Lucia''s lips curled into a wry smile, looking especially pitiful.


    "It''s a pity I haven''t met your father," Arthur said, looking at Lucia gently. "If your father had met me, Jacob wouldn''t be here."


    Arthur''s words made Lucia smile, and though she knew he was trying to make sense of her situation, the words made sense.


    Indeed, the mood was improved by Arthur''s words, and Lucia, both grateful and annoyed at his insistence on such an exnation. She became vindictive, scooped up a puddle of water from her palm and sshed it in his face. Arthur was sshed by her and was caught off guard. After the reaction, he lunged at Lucia and the two "fought together". Slowly, the meaning was changed.

 Chapter 299 Returning to work with Lucia

    By the time Lucia and Arthur came out of the washroom, it was already 8:30 a.m. Lucia put on a suit and rubbed her slightly sore waist. She red at Arthur with resentment, but soon, she was distracted by something else.


    In front of the wardrobe, Arthur was picking out a suit. Lucia can''t help but ask him:


    "Arthur, when did you put so many clothes in my house?"


    As expected, there were a lot of Arthur''s clothes in Lucia''s wardrobe. They were specially made to match her own clothes, especially the suits. They looked very intimate together.


    Arthur took a doting look at Lucia, put on a suit that matched the color of the suit she was wearing, and said to her, "Haven''t you noticed that every time Ie over here I bring a bag?"


    Lucia rubbed her chin and thought, as if it was true... She never thought to ask what was in Arthur''s bag.


    Seeing that Lucia was really starting to think, Arthur couldn''t help butugh. He came over and straightened her tie for her, as if to remind her kindly,


    "You probably didn''t notice that I brought my own cup of tea, the soup bowl, the notebook in the living room, and..."


    When Lucia heard Arthur count the things he had brought with him, she was stunned. How had she never noticed?


    Arthur had infiltrated every step of her life since she didn''t know when.


    Lucia''s nk look was so blurry and adorable that Arthur couldn''t help but quip as he straightened her tie,


    "If you keep this up, you''ll probably count my money when I sell you."


    "Are you willing?" Lucia snapped back to her senses, with her eyes staring straight at Arthur and asking him.


    Arthur stared at his woman for a moment, then gave a defeated chuckle and kissed on her forehead,


    "No."


    Lucia''s forehead was hot caused by Arthur. Even her heart was lit up.


    Having dressed up, Lucia did not rush to the JTP, but consulted Arthur first, "Arthur, I want to go to Eduard''s first."


    "Is this about Nia?" Arthur didn''t have to guess what Lucia was thinking.


    "Well, I promised Nia yesterday, so I''m just going to take care of it so she doesn''t have to worry about it," said Lucia.


    "Yes, my kind Lucia," Arthur replied with a smile, and the two decided to skip breakfast and go to Eduard''s house for a free meal. They chatted and went out to Eduard''s house.


    Half an hourter, Arthur rang the doorbell at Eduard''s house. He rang the doorbell and didn''t let go, until the door was opened.


    "My Mr. Davis, I can hear you with just one tap, okay?" Eduardined to Arthur as soon as he opened the door, then turned to Lucia and said,


    "Lucia, would you mind keeping your man in check? It''s too early in the morning."


    "It''ste," said Lucia, covering up for her man.


    Eduard rolled his eyes and let them in.


    "Isn''t Daphne up yet?" Lucia asked as soon as she entered the living room.


    "Making breakfast," said Eduard who was ncing in the direction of the kitchen.


    "You have a kitchen?!" Arthur said with a deliberate look of shock, and the response was another ssic look from Eduard.


    As Lucia made her way to the kitchen, she said to Eduard, "Why do you ask Daphne make you breakfast when you''re supposed to be taking care of the patient?"


    "Her leg is getting better," Eduard replied, a little bashful as he touched his hair


    A hint of intimacy in Eduard''s words made Lucia raise an eyebrow, but she said nothing and headed straight for the kitchen.


    After seeing his woman into the kitchen, Arthur turned to Eduard with an ambiguous look in his eyes.


    "Will you stop staring at me like that?" Arthur''s eyes made Eduard ufortable.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arthur grinned and asked Eduard, "Does Daphne make a good breakfast?"


    Eduard said, after a brief silence, "Yummy."


    Arthurughed again, patted Eduard on the shoulder and said, "Be good to her."


    "What do you mean..." Eduard pped Arthur''s hand off and asked him, but Arthur ignored him and walked to the kitchen. Eduard stood there alone, having a big smile on his face. When he reached the kitchen door, he could smell the food. Arthur was silent, listening to Lucia and Daphne''s conversation.


    "Daphne, does Eduard treat you badly?"


    "No, Eduard is very nice to me."


    "Does he take good care of you?"


    "Well, my leg is healing so quickly because Eduard personally applies medicine every day."


    "He applied medicine for you himself?"


    "Well, every day. Once, he had a meeting at hispany, and he rushed back after the meeting to apply medicine for me. It was too much trouble for him when I think about it."


    Lucia understood, and said nothing more, for Eduard hade this far, and his feelings for Daphne were self-evident.


    After they chatted for a while, Arthur spoke up, but his words surprised Lucia. "Daphne, your leg is healed. Have you ever thought of working next to Lucia?"


    Lucia and Daphne turned around at the same time, both looking surprised, but Daphne had a look of surprise on her face.


    "May I?" Daphne asked Lucia cheerfully, thinking that Lucia and Arthur hadmunicated beforehand.


    "Of course," replied Lucia with a smile. She was surprised by Arthur''s suggestion, but did not object. "It''s just that your leg..."


    "My leg is fine!" Daphne was about to jump up from a nearby cab to prove her point, but was quickly stopped by Eduard, who appeared behind Arthur.


    "Daphne! What are you doing? Trying to hurt your leg again?!" Eduard scolded Daphne as soon as he got to the kitchen.


    Daphne stopped, pouted and apologized. "Eduard, I''m sorry..."


    "I don''t want your apology. I want you to take care of yourself!" Eduard said angrily. He had finally helped her recover from her injury, but she was really open-minded! Daphne was so innocent that she thought Eduard was really angry. She turned to Lucia pitifully for help, and Lucia, suppressing her smile, shouted at Eduard, "Mr. Burton, will you keep your voice down? You''re gonna crack the ceiling!"

 Chapter 300 Returning to JTP

    "I''m worried about her," Eduard said without thinking. There was no sound in the kitchen except for a roaring pot.


    Eduard looked embarrassed. What did he just say? Lucia and Arthur smiled at each other. They looked at Daphne together to see if the young woman hade to her senses. But, to their disappointment, and predictably, Daphne was innocent,


    "Eduard, I''m sorry I made you worry. It won''t happen again."


    Daphne looked guilty, but she had no sense of the shame others felt toward her.


    At the sight of Daphne''s reaction, Eduard felt like a deted balloon, not knowing whether to be thankful or disappointed.


    Lucia hurried out and asked Daphne to bring her breakfast to the dinning room, while Arthur patted Eduard on the shoulder again, trying not tough,


    "It''s a long road. Go for it."


    A love veteran met a simple young woman. He had a long way to go.


    At the dining table, where four people were having breakfast, Eduard, who was usually the noisiest, was quiet and engrossed in his breakfast.


    "Eduard, I need someone from you," Lucia purposely said to Eduard.


    "Huh?" Eduard had just taken a bite of porridge and looked up with his mouth open in a funny way as Daphne handed him a tissue.


    Eduard took the tissue, wiped his mouth, and asked Lucia, "Who do you want?" Not Daphne, right?


    "Nia, I want her toe back to Webbex Group with me. I don''t know if you''re going to let her go," Lucia said politely.


    "Of course," Eduard said, knowing that Nia had feelings for Lucia outside of work and that such a person would naturally be willing to help her. Eduard had no reason to object,


    "Just ask her to hand in her resignation."


    "One more," Lucia added.


    Eduard was speechless andined, "Can''t you just say it all at once?"


    "I see," said Lucia, sticking out her tongue. "And Daphne. I want her to work for me."


    When he heard Lucia ask for Daphne, Eduard instinctively wanted to say no, but as soon as he caught a glimpse of Daphne, she was looking at him excitedly. Obviously she was eager to work with Lucia. His eyes darkened, and he nodded slowly,


    "As long as Daphne wants to, but not until Jacob''s business is over. Don''t you forget that Jacob is still looking for Daphne."


    "Of course," said Lucia, smiling at Daphne who was jumping for joy.


    The four people continued to eat breakfast, and Eduard became even more silent. Lucia and Arthur looked at each other, both trying to hold back theirughter.


    After breakfast, Lucia called Nia and told her that Eduard had agreed. Nia was so happy that she thanked Lucia over the phone and they talked for a long time before hanging up.


    When Arthur saw that they had finished their conversation, he stood up and said good-bye to Eduard. It was time for them to go to the JTP.


    "Lucia, all is well," said Eduard, sending Lucia and Arthur to the door.


    "You too, everything is going well," Lucia said, smiling and ncing at Daphne who was standing next to Eduard. Like a fishbone getting stuck in the throat, Eduard couldn''t say a word. After Lucia and Arthur left, Daphne went back to the dinning room to clean up. After a short silence, she asked Eduard who was next to her, "Eduard, do you not want me to work for Lucia?"


    Daphne was innocent, but not stupid, and she always found Eduard''s attitude odd when Lucia offered to let her work, but she didn''t know why, because a simple-minded girl didn''t think too much. After some thought, she decided to ask Eduard directly.


    "Not really," Eduard said with a smile. "It''s just that Lucia is going through a tough time right now, and you''re going to run into Jacob back at the JTP. That''s going to put you in danger. My idea was to hire you to work at Jibillion so you''d be safe."


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t think it through before," Daphne apologized carefully. She knew Eduard was right, but she wanted to stay with Lucia, her goddess. It must be rewarding to work beside her.


    "It''s okay," Eduard said. "Just stay here and think about what you''re going to cook every day. When Jacob''s troubles are over, you''ll be free again." At the end of his speech, Eduard was not feeling well. "Well, thank you, Eduard." Daphne smiled sweetly at Eduard and thanked him sincerely.


    Eduard looked at Daphne''s smiling face and thought something was wrong.


    Oh no, it really was the feeling of the heart.


    Lucia and Arthur drove all the way to the JTP. The shareholders'' meeting was set for 11:00 a.m., and Kane and Kyle had been waiting for them near the JTP for a long time. Lucia and Arthur met up with them when they arrived, then walk into the lobby of the JTP together.


    The news of Lucia''s announcement had spread throughout the JTP yesterday, so as soon as they entered the lobby, they were greeted by anticipating staff. Lucia already had a ce in the JTP, whether out of ttery or respect.


    Half an hour before the meeting, Lucia arrived at Poppy''s office, and Arthur went straight to Samuel to ask about Jacob.


    When she walked into Poppy''s office, Lucia was in a much worse mood. Since her death, no one seemed to stop in her office. There was a faintyer of dust on the coffee table and the counter table. Lucia wasn''t surprised. She could imagine Jacob ordering people to forget about the ce and stop cleaning it.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When she arrived at Poppy''s desk, Lucia found it slightly disheveled, with a few insignificant papers strewn across it. Lucia raised her hand and touched it with her index finger, leaving a dust mark.


    A feeling of infinite destion rose in her heart, and Lucia sighed softly, feeling sorry for Poppy''s death.


    Just as she was feeling emotional, a music box on her desk caught her attention. The office was a ce of business, and judging by the rest of the decor, Poppy didn''t have a penchant for trinkets, so Lucia wondered why there was a music box.


    "Can it still work?" Lucia mumbled to herself as she reached out to look for the music box''s switch. After pressing a certain button, the music box began to y and opened slowly.

 Chapter 301 A necklace for Poppy

    The lid of the music box was slowly opened. With the sound of music, a beautiful ballet dancer danced with the music, but what Lucia cared about was not this, but the silver ne wrapped around the ballerina. The end of the silver ne was a delicate pendant.


    "This is..." Lucia''s hand trembled slightly, caressing the silver ne. At the moment she touched it, memories flooded back like a tide.


    During the college days, on that splendid afternoon, she personally wore this silver ne around Poppy''s neck.


    "Poppy, I gave this to you. Do you like it?"


    "Yes, Lucia, you''re so kind to me."


    "This pendant is a lily, a symbol of the pure friendship between us. Poppy, I hope we can keep going like this."


    "Well, we''ll always be best friends!"


    Lucia still remembered the way Poppy solemnly told herself that their friendship wouldst forever. After being betrayed by her and Jacob together, she also remembered this scene, but her mood was no longer moved, but infinite satire.


    "Why do you still keep this..." Lucia''s eyes turned red. She untied the chain from the dancer, put it in the palm of her hand, and muttered to herself.


    But Poppy could no longer answer.


    The ne represented the friendship between them, and Poppy kept it. Lucia wondered if she could understand that what she said to her was sincere.


    Feeling sad, Lucia held back her tears and put the ne in her pocket. She turned to face the floor-to-ceiling window, hoping that the busy city scene outside the window would distract her, or at least make her feel less sad.


    However, the tears still rolled down.


    "Poppy, you idiot, why did you have to let me know at the end..."


    With a low sigh, it was Lucia''s inescapable regret.


    On the other side, Arthur took Kane and Kyle to find Samuel after confirming that Jacob was not in the office.


    Samuel was stunned by Arthur''s coercion, and when he saw him, he was unconsciously timid, and he naturally spoke without reserve.


    "Mr. Davies, Mr. Taylor really hasn''te. I don''t know where he is now."


    "Have you called?" Arthur asked Samuel coldly.


    "I have called. He doesn''t answer." Samuel told the truth.


    "Keep calling," Arthur let out a low voice, scaring Samuel. Then he hen asked, "Are all the shareholders here?"


    "Just those few people who have been waiting for you in the conference room." Samuel said.


    "I''ll give you another half an hour to get Jacob. If you can''t find him..." Arthur scowled and said threateningly to Samuel.


    "I''m going right now!" Samuel responded quickly, and he started walking away as soon as he finished speaking. Kane and Kyle couldn''t helpughing when they saw this.


    "Arthur, I don''t think Jacob wille." Kane said seriously to Arthur afterughing.


    "I guessed it, too," Arthur said, nodding. "I asked Samuel to find him, just to make sure he really had the guts to just walk away."


    "I''ll call the police right away." Kyle was Arthur''s assistant, and he knew what he meant when he said that.


    Arthur nodded and said to Kane, "Now it''s up to Jacob what happens to his remaining equity if he does leave."


    "ording to the current situation, his equity cannot be transferred, and the only possibility is to entrust it to others."


    "Entrust?" Arthur repeated softly, with a sense of disobedience that couldn''t be ignored, though he wasn''t sure exactly what it was.


    "Thepany''s legal person is still Jacob. Even if he runs away, the court can still convict him, but Lucia''s situation will be very difficult next. And thepany will be hurt greatly." Kane said worriedly. What Kane thought of, Arthur naturally also thought of it, but he had more confidence in Lucia. Lucia was arrogant, and after so many setbacks, she would definitely be possible to rejuvenate the Webbex Group.


    "Let''s meet Lucia first. We''ll talk about the rest after the shareholders meeting." Arthur said, and took Kane and Kyle to Poppy''s office. But when they arrived, Lucia had already left, and the three walked towards the conference room again. Sure enough, Lucia has arrived.


    As soon as he saw Lucia, Arthur stepped forward and led her out the door. He asked her worriedly, "Why are your eyes a little red? Did you cry just now?"


    Lucia felt sad and nodded silently. She was hiding it so well, but Arthur could see it at a nce. She said,


    "I found this in Poppy''s office just now."


    As she spoke, Lucia took out the silver ne and showed it to Arthur.


    Arthur nced at the ne and asked Lucia, "You gave it to her?"


    "Well, I didn''t expect her to keep it. I..." Lucia''s voice softened, and she seemed to be choked up again, and she couldn''t say any more.


    With a sigh, Arthur took Lucia into his arms andforted softly, "The dead is gone. Don''t be too sad."


    "So I must let Jacob get the punishment he deserves!" Lucia said firmly, pushing back her tears.


    "Definitely!" Arthur responded to her.


    Twenty minutester, Samuel rushed to the conference room in a hurry. At this time, his face was pale, and he seemed to have foreseen his fate. "Mr. Davies, Jacob has left."


    Now for Samuel, there was no need to call Jacob Mr. Taylor.


    "Can''t find him at home?" Arthur asked lightly, being not too surprised.


    "The servants said that after Jacob left with a suitcase this morning, he never showed up again. He should have really left." Samuel said angrily.


    "Okay, just do what you need to do." Arthur said indifferently, leaving Samuel in a daze.


    Now, what can he do?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Samuel lost his mind.


    Entering the conference room, Arthur came to Lucia who was preparing for the meeting, and whispered a few words. Lucia was angry after hearing it. If it wasn''t for the rest of the shareholders, she would have been furious now.


    "Don''t worry. Kyle has already notified the police. Let''s see if Jacob has the ability to leave." Arthur put his hand on the back of Lucia''s hand, soothing her restlessness and anger.


    Up to now, Lucia can only face the fact that Jacob ran away, and only hoped that the police can arrest him as soon as possible.


    At eleven o''clock, the general meeting of shareholders officially started. Because Jacob previously upied the absolute control, while the remaining 30% of the shares were only allocated to a few shareholders, some of them lost their shares because thepany''s reputation was damaged and the stock price plummeted. Therefore, they sold them to Lucia, and only thest three shareholders attended, with Arthur being one of them.

 Chapter 302 Dont go too far!

    The meeting was chaired by Kane. After he announced the number of holdings of Lucia and Arthur, the other two shareholders did not express any opinions, but were secretly joyful. It was right not to sell the shares at the beginning. Not only Lucia''s poprity in Athegate, but also Arthur''s shares of thepany, the future development of JTP was inestimable. They even felt that they got a great bargain.


    Half an hour after the start of the meeting, after the basic matters were announced, several shareholders will re-select thepany''s president ording to the process. Although the two shareholders hold less shares, they also had voting rights. Just when everyone started to enter the process, a low male voice came from the door of the room,


    "Why, isn''t the vote waiting for me?"


    The voice was so familiar that Lucia and Arthur turned to look at him the same time, only to see Spencer walk into the conference room leisurely, followed by Samuel.


    "Spencer!" Lucia frowned in displeasure. Why did he join?


    Arthur looked at Spencer coldly, not saying a word or saying hello. He probably knew why he was here.


    "Lucia, long time no see. Do you miss me?" Spencer deliberately spoke to Lucia in ambiguous words, lookingcent.


    "Spencer, what are you doing here?!" Lucia asked nonchntly.


    Arthur stood up, stared at Spencer and warned, "Spencer, watch your words."


    "What? Aren''t you calling me cousin any more?" Spencer sneered at Arthur with a smirk.


    "Are you still the cousin I know?" Arthur shot back.


    Spencer shrugged indifferently. Lucia disdained to mediate with him, and asked coldly, "What are you doing here?"


    "Why? Don''t you know?" Spencer raised his eyebrows in surprise, motioned Samuel to step forward and hand Lucia a document, and said,


    "Jacob handed over his shares to me to manage. This is a document he signed."


    Lucia didn''t bother to get the document. Kane, who was beside her as awyer, took it. After reading the whole document, he whispered to Lucia, "The document is genuine."


    Lucia sneered when she heard the words, and mocked, "Jacob is smart. He knows to stay behind before running."


    "What," Spencer raised his brows in "surprise" again, and said, "Did Jacob run away? Why didn''t I know?" He then turned to look at Samuel on purpose.


    "I just found out. I forgot to tell you." Samuel said innocently. His expression was no longer as flustered after discovering Jacob''s running away this morning. Now that Spencer was here, and he was in charge of all of Jacob''s shares, it was equal he had another backer. Samuel''s confidence rose again in an instant.


    "Stop acting!" Lucia shouted in disgust, "Since Jacob entrusted you to manage his shares, then sit down and vote."


    Although Lucia did not expect things to develop to this point, the direction of her actions will not change.


    Spencer smiled, as if he didn''t mean toe, just stood at the door and said, "Lucia, don''t worry. Although I took over Jacob''s shares, as your fiance, I will naturally vote for you."


    As soon as Spencer finished speaking, he saw Arthure to him, reach out and grab his tie, warning coldly with anger in his eyes,


    "Spencer, don''t go too far!"


    "It''s you who goes too far?!" Since he offended him openly, Spencer was not polite to Arthur. His tie was still grabbed and he said calmly,


    "Arthur, as my cousin, don''t you think it''s hical to meddle with your own cousin?"


    "Spencer, are you too thick-skinned? Fiancee? Fiance? Am I engaged to you?" Lucia walked over to Arthur, didn''t stop him but joined him against Spencer.


    "Isn''t it a matter of time?" Spencer replied leisurely. He was in a very unhappy mood now, and no one wanted to see the woman they liked standing next to another man.


    "Then just wait for that day. If there is such a day." Lucia scowled and said indifferently. If Arthur hadn''t made the move first, it would have been him who was grabbing his tie now.


    Arthur, Lucia and Spencer were confronting each other due to emotional issues at this time. The rest of the people, especially the two shareholders, were at a loss. Samuel, who was standing behind Spencer, was shocked. He didn''t expect that Spencer had such a deep rtionship with Lucia.


    Was Jacob also tricked by Spencer? Samuel secretly guessed.


    "Arthur, can you pay attention to what you''re doing? This isn''t your Davonnis Corp. " Spencer sneered impatiently, being grabbed by Arthur all the time.


    "This isn''t your Cloudwork Corp either!" Arthur shot back coldly.


    Seeing that Arthur didn''t let go, Spencer could only take a step back, and forcefully broke free from his hand. After adjusting his tie, he said,


    "I came here today to let you know. From now on, I will also join JTP. No matter what you do, 35% of the equity is still in my hands. Lucia, we can get along well in the future."


    Lucia was furious when she heard this, and couldn''t help but take a step forward. Spencer stepped back again and again when he saw the obvious anger in Lucia''s eyes. He knew that she was very skilled, but he couldn''t really was thrown out by her over the shoulder.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Whoever understands the times is a great man. Spencer knew that he can no longer stimte Lucia, so he said, "Everyone, I vote for Lucia to be the new president of JTP. I don''t care about other things. I will leave first."


    After speaking, without waiting for Lucia and Arthur to react, Spencer turned and left, and Samuel hurriedly followed him away.


    As soon as Spencer left, the conference room returned to calm. Lucia and Arthur were both angry, and the two shareholders looked up at the ceiling, not knowing what just happened. And the oue was already decided.


    "Arthur, don''t be angry." Although she was angry, Luciaforted Arthur first.


    "Tomorrow we''re leaving for Chicago!" Arthur said angrily.


    "Okay, we''ll leave tomorrow." Lucia reassured him, but she knew in her heart that they couldn''t leave so quickly.


    Upon seeing this, Kane hurriedly announced that Lucia had be the new president of JTP, and announced that the meeting was adjourned. The two shareholders didn''t dare to stay for more, and hurriedly said goodbye to Lucia and left. Lucia sighed, held Arthur''s hand and did not dare to rx for a moment.

 Chapter 303 Behind the scenes

    Samuel followed Spencer all the way back to Jacob''s office. He didn''t know much about Spencer. He only knew that Jacob had cooperated with him, so he regarded him as a savior when he came. After Spencer walked into the office, he turned to him and said,


    "You are Jacob''s subordinate. You should know what he is doing now, right?"


    Samuel nodded and replied respectfully, "Based on Mr. Taylor''s current situation, he really has to go."


    "You heard the conversation between me and Arthur and Lucia just now, didn''t you?" Spencer asked Samuel casually, with his eyes shing.


    Samuel''s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately understood that Spencer was warning himself, so he immediately lowered his head and said, "No, I didn''t hear anything!"


    Samuel''s ability to talk nonsense made Spencerugh out loud. He also saw clearly his nature. This kind of person was the easiest to control, so he said,


    "Whether Jacob cane back is still unknown, but whether you can stay in JTP or not is up to you. Watch your mouth, and you will benefit from it in the future."


    Spencer naturally didn''t know as much about JTP as Samuel. He also needed someone to stay here to help him control the situation and secretly spread the news, so he specially warned him with half a threat and half a lure.


    "Yes, yes, you will be my boss from now on. I will listen to you!" Samuel nodded in agreement when he heard this.


    Samuel''s minion nature really amused Spencer, and then he learned about the internal situation of JTP in detail. In less than an hour, he clearly understood the current situation of thepany. He said, "Lucia is my fiancee. You can''t stop what she wants to do, and you have to help her for me. Although Jacob is gone, she will continue to hold his ountable. Soon, JTP will usher in aprehensive new life. During this period of time, you should keep a low profile. Don''t make her hate you, or I can''t keep you."


    Spencer knew there were a lot of Jacob''s people behind Samuel, and it was a lot easier to do things on his own with them.


    "Yes, I will do my best to help Ms. Webb!" Samuel observed his words very well, immediately changed his address to Lucia, and asked again,


    "However, boss, Ms. Webb and Arthur are together now. I''d like to ask you to rify how we will treat him."


    "Arthur is only helping Lucia to hold a part of the equity. I guess he will transfer the equity to Lucia soon, but as long as he appears in thepany, you should stay away from him, but also monitor his every move. Remember, this man is your future enemy!"


    Spencer made no secret of his hostility to Arthur.


    "Yes, I''ll do it!" Samuel nodded in response, andpletely felt relieved. At this time, in his eyes, with Spencer as a blessing, he definitely didn''t need to be afraid of Arthur anymore.


    A day passed, and Jacob disappeared without a trace. Although it was unknown how he escaped when the authorities restricted him from using his ID card, the police station reported that Jacob had really left, and no trace could be checked.


    Lucia''s mood was very bad when she got the news that night. After dinner in Fragranerde Hall, she sat on the sofa, clutching the ne left by Poppy in her hand.


    Arthur sat on the bar on the right side of the living room, watching Lucia with Juliana and Kane.


    "Arthur, go andfort Lucia." Juliana pushed him. It was her first time when she saw Lucia so lifeless.


    "It''s useless tofort her at this time. Let her calm down for a while." Although Arthur wanted to hug Lucia, he also knew that he needed to give her some space.


    "Does Jacob have that much ability? He can leave Athegate so easily when his movement is restricted..." To be honest, Kane thought he couldn''t escape when he knew Jacob might run away today. "Jacob doesn''t, but Spencer has." Arthur looked down and whispered.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Why on earth does Spencer help Jacob?" Juliana was a little puzzled, and until now, she didn''t understand why Spencer did everything.


    "Spencer and Erik were entrusted by my parents to go to Chicago to settle their grudges with Esmae. I didn''t expect that he would take this opportunity to have a connection with Esmae. Esmae has a deep hatred for my parents, so she strongly opposes me being with Lucia. Spencer falls in love with Luciater, and he and Esmae hit it off. On the one hand, Spencer approaches Jacob to use him to attack me. On the other hand, he secretly induces Jacob to lose his mind. I have to say that he is really smart. Can''t get rid of him."


    Arthur''s eyes were cold, revealing Spencer''s purpose one by one.


    Juliana knew that Spencer was hostile to Arthur, but Kane didn''t. He asked, "Isn''t Spencer your cousin? Why is he targeting you everywhere, and tantly robbing you of Lucia?"


    "Spencer''s grandfather and my grandfather are two brothers, who managed the Davis family''s property together, but Grandpa Frank passed away early, so my grandpa inherited all the property rights of the Davis family. Erik has always been dissatisfied with this. Although my Grandpa doesn''t have any prejudice against him and Ellio, they always think that Grandpa is biased and is only for his own children. Now that Erik''spany has frequent incidents, they me everything on my grandpa and hate my father. That''s why he overtly agrees but covertly oppose sand secretly colludes with Esmae." Arthur exined.


    "Since they already knew that they have this intention, why did your parents ask them to negotiate with Esmae?" Kane asked again.


    "People are separated from each other. In the early years, they really couldn''t see that they hate our family so much. Now they have found Esmae, the backer, and finally they offend us openly." Arthur''s tone was filled with anger, and it was really ufortable to be betrayed by his rtives.


    "I see..." Kane sighed and said, "It really is a wealthy family. For the sake of money and power, they don''t care about the kinship."


    Arthur and Juliana looked at each other and said nothing to refute. The two were in the rich and powerful family, and they had already seen countless fights for power and profit. It was no wonder that brothers, fathers, sons, and sisters turned against each other for selfish desires.


    "Esmae too, why bring Lucia and Spencer together?" Juliana muttered in dissatisfaction.


    "It''s because he is Spencer, my cousin. Esmae forced Lucia to get engaged to him. Once her n seeds, Lucia will be my cousin-inw. No matter how much we love each other, it will involve human rtions and will be reviled by the world in the future." Arthur exined coldly.

 Chapter 304 What do you want?

    "What a vicious woman!" Juliana eximed and asked, "Then why does Lucia listen to her?"


    Arthur sighed, shook his head slightly, and said,


    "Lucia is sandwiched between the Davis family and Esmae. She is the most difficult one. Although Esmae is hostile to our family, she has a deep love for Lucia. Lucia was framed by Poppy and Jacob together. If it wasn''t for Esmae to bring her back to USA just in time, I really don''t know what Lucia will be, let alone give birth to Teddy and raise him. In fact, to me, she is just as kind."


    "It''s soplicated!" Juliana only felt a pain in her head when she heard this, "Why do you always encounter so many problems?"


    Arthur gave a wry smile, yeah, why?


    "That''s why you told Lucia that you would go to Chicago tomorrow, to exin the situation to Esmae?" Kane said, knowing Arthur''s mood.


    "Well, in this situation, I can only go with Lucia to ask Esmae for mercy. After all, Teddy is still with her. Even if Lucia is cruel to cut off her rtionship with her, she can''t ignore the child. Besides..." Arthur said here. After a moment, he nced at Juliana before saying,


    "After so many things happened before, I''m afraid Esmae has a worse impression on me."


    Juliana realized what Arthur was talking about, felt guilty, and said to Arthur, "Arthur, I''m so sorry..."


    "I don''t mean to me you," Arthur smiled tofort Juliana. "It''s just that we can''t choose anything, and in the end, we have to face it."


    "I hope you all go well..." Juliana frowned and wished her heartfelt blessings. She couldn''t help much at the stage.


    "However," Kane said suddenly, "there''s no way for Lucia to go away yet?"


    Arthur lowered his eyes and whispered, "I know, just wait a few more days. I don''t want to force Lucia."


    After speaking, Arthur looked at Lucia. Seeing that she was still listless, he made up his mind that no matter what happened, he would stand firmly behind her and be her strongest support.


    Lucia took some time to calm down. Jacob''s running away made her very angry. Why Poppy died, but he could get away with it, so the next day, just before dawn, she got up, without alerting Arthur. She left the house alone.


    In the vi area in the east of the city alone, Lucia decided to ask Spencer clearly. She knew that the only person who could help Jacob escape was Spencer.


    Ringing the doorbell, Lucia stood in the morning breeze with a bleak coldness all over her body.


    Ewan came out to open the door. When he saw Lucia, the impatience on his face was swept away. He had admired this woman for a long time.


    "Is it Miss Webb?" Ewan asked enthusiastically, sized Lucia up and down, and praised Spencer for his taste.


    Lucia frowned slightly. What kind of identity did Spencer use when he told others about her existence?


    Fiancee?


    Thinking of the word made Lucia even more unhappy.


    "I''m Lucia. Is Spencer at home?" Lucia asked in a deep voice.


    "He''s here. He''s at home. Pleasee in. I''ll invite him downstairs." Ewan hurriedly weed Lucia into the door, led her to sit down in the living room, and served a cup of hot tea before going upstairs to invite Spencer.


    Lucia sat alone in the living room. Spencer''s vi was luxuriously decorated, full of precious furniture and antiques, or exquisite crystal ornaments, but Lucia didn''t like this kind of environment at all. It was shy.


    It didn''t take long before Spencer went downstairs.


    "Lucia, why are you here so early?" Slowly walking downstairs, Spencer said with a smile. Lucia turned around and frowned again.


    She saw that Spencer was wearing a ck silk pajamas. It was really impolite to see guests in this way, but his hair was neat and orderly, and he didn''t seem to have time to take care of it. The only exnation was that he didn''t think of her as an outsider. Realizing this, an unexpected anger surged in Lucia''s heart.


    Was she familiar with him?!


    Lucia vent her dissatisfaction in her heart but did not show it. It was her quality.


    Seeing Lucia frowning at him, Spencer kept smiling. He probably guessed why she came, and walked downstairs with a smile. Just as Spencer was about to sit next to Lucia, he saw Lucia directly moved herself away from him. His smile froze, but he still held back.


    "Lucia, do you have anything to talk to me?" Spencer asked as if he didn''t know anything.


    "Why help Jacob escape?" Lucia didn''t bother to deal with Spencer any longer, and cut to the chase as soon as she spoke.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? Are you unhappy?" Spencer asked innocently.


    "Jacob should go to jail, should be sentenced to death!" Lucia said coldly.


    "That''s the point, but what he gets in prison is a straightforward result. If he is allowed to escape, he would live a life like a street rat for the rest of his life. Wouldn''t it be more enjoyable to get revenge like this every day?" Spencer said with a smile.


    Lucia stared at Spencer as he described the bleakness of Jacob''s life afterward, reaffirming that this man was dark and untrustworthy.


    "Life for life, I want him to pay for Poppy''s death, not to live on!" Lucia said in a deep voice.


    "So we need to get along more andmunicate more. If I had known that you were thinking like this, I would never have helped him." Spencer raised his eyebrows and smiled, deliberately shifting the topic to him and Lucia.


    Lucia was displeased and didn''t bother to pay any attention to what Spencer said, and asked directly, "Where did Jacob go?"


    "This..." Spencer leaned into the sofa and replied leisurely, "I''m afraid I can''t tell you."


    "Are you sure you won''t tell me?" Lucia asked, staring at Spencer with ice-cold eyes.


    "Can''t say." Spencer replied with a smile and shook his head.


    Lucia got up abruptly when she heard this, didn''t even bother to say goodbye, and walked straight to the door, but was stopped by Spencer before she took two or three steps.


    Standing in front of Lucia, Spencer had a smile on his face. He looked down at Lucia and said in a maic voice,


    "Lucia, are you leaving right now?"


    Hearing this, Lucia raised her eyes and asked him coldly, "What do you want?"

 Chapter 305 There is a way to find Jacob

    Lucia''s unspoken stubbornness was clearly aimed at him, but Spencer could even have the idea of admiration, and even thought she was so cute.


    Leaning down slightly and stopping at an ambiguous angle, Spencer deliberately turned his head to the side, and sprinkled the breath he exhaled in Lucia''s ear, saying,


    "Lucia, whether you want to admit it or not, we''re going to be couple-to-be soon. I don''t want you to treat me indifferently all the time."


    "I''m not indifferent," Lucia frowned to avoid Spencer, and answered without hesitation, "It''s disgust!"


    The smile on Spencer''s face faded by Lucia''s words. This was the first time Lucia expressed her thoughts so bluntly, which made Spencer very unhappy.


    "Disgust?" Spencer raised his voice a little, stared at Lucia and asked, "Everything I do now, which one isn''t for you?"


    "For me?" Lucia really wanted tough. She looked back at Spencer fearlessly and said, "Are you doing it for your own selfish desires? You don''t want Arthur to be better than you. You deliberately target him. In order to cling to Esmae, you pay court to me frequently. I would like to ask, if I don''t have Esmae behind me, will you take care of me like this? If Esmae''s goddaughter is another woman, would it be me who you stop today?"


    Spencer was left speechless by Lucia''s question, because he knew in his heart that he couldn''t give her a satisfactory answer.


    "But Arthur is not. No matter who I am, no matter what status I have, the person he loves is me. No interest is involved. There is no reason. The person he loves is only me. Spencer, you are no match for him!" Lucia didn''t show any sympathy, and when she spoke out about her feelings for Arthur, she also told Spencer of his own despicableness.


    After listening to Lucia''s words, Spencer showed an annoyed expression in front of her for the first time. Being so belittled by the woman he liked, no man would be able to bear it. He said in a cold voice, "Lucia, it hurts me to talk like that, you know? I''m not as good as Arthur? Arthur abandoned you because of a few words from his childhood friends. Have you forgotten? I''m the only one who is really good to you. I fell in love with you when I first saw you, and everything I did after returning was for you. Even if you don''t agree with what I did, you can''tpletely deny my dedication to you!"


    Lucia ignored the shackles on her arm. She sneered, looked Spencer in the eyes and said,


    "Spencer, the person you dedicate for is Esmae. Everything you do is to win over the connection with her. Don''t talk about your selfish desires so high-sounding. I''m not a three-year-old girl. I won''t recognize whatever you say!"


    Spencer frowned tightly. Why was Lucia just unwilling to believe his feelings for her? For her, he had quarreled with his father before. He was unwilling, unwilling that Lucia misunderstood him like this! Without even thinking about it, Spencer obeyed a man''s most primitive desire to conquer, lowered his head and wanted to kiss Lucia, but unfortunately, his brain went nk and he forgot about Lucia''s skills. Before his lips could touch Lucia, Spencer only felt his arms were grabbed, and he fell to the ground. When he came to his senses, he was shocked that he had been thrown by Lucia over her shoulder and fell to the ground.


    A loud bang attracted Ewan, and the scene suddenly became extremely embarrassing.


    "Are you alright?!" Ewan saw him fell to the ground, and hurried over to help him, but was pped off by Spencer who stood up by himself.


    "Lucia, don''t go too far!" Finally, Spencer burst into anger at Lucia.


    Lucia withdrew her hand, with a chilling air all over her body, and she said coldly, "Spencer, before you do anything to me, you should also weigh yourself. Don''t always treat an utterly worthless thing like an order from on high. I will naturally exin to Esmae. It''s absolutely impossible for you to get engaged with me! Perish your thought!"


    This time Lucia didn''t give Spencer any chance to keep her stay, and she turned around and walked away.


    Ewan saw this posture. How dare he step forward to persuade him? He could only feel sorry for Spencer, and asked him, "Are you really all right?"


    "Of course not!" Spencer said coldly, throwing his temper on the butler, "Don''t tell my father what happened today. Book me a ne ticket to Chicago right away. I''m going to watch Lucia!"


    Perhaps the biggest advantage of Spencer was that he won''t give up easily. If Lucia''s attitude was not so decisive, his desire to conquer would not have been aroused. He stared at the door, and muttered to himself,


    "Lucia, wait for me. If I don''t get you, let you obey me, I won''t be called Spencer!"


    Lucia came home and felt suffocated. Thinking that she was almost forcibly kissed by Spencer just now, she shook her head, not even wanting to hold the slightest smell he breathed on her body.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she entered, Lucia saw Arthur sitting on the sofa looking at her.


    "Arthur, I''m back..." Lucia knew it was wrong to hide him, and her voice softened a lot.


    "Did you go to him?" Seeing Lucia entering the door with a displeased face just now, Arthur immediately guessed why she left home early in the morning.


    "Well, I wanted to ask him about Jacob''s whereabouts, but..." Lucia lowered her eyes, like a child who did something wrong.


    Arthur stood up and came to Lucia''s side, reached out and raised her chin to make her look at him, and said helplessly, "Since he helped Jacob escape, he would never reveal his whereabouts to you. Why should you go to him to provoke yourself?"


    "I''m not willing to see that!" Lucia said indignantly, with light shining in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you find Jacob." Arthur stroked Lucia''s cheek and promised softly.


    "Can you find him?" Lucia asked excitedly with a twinkle in her eyes.


    Seeing Lucia''s eyes light up, Arthur smiled slightly and said,


    "As long as he appears in USA, I can find him. The Davis family is in a decent business and has never been involved in any underworld affairs. However, in such aplicated environment as USA, we will also know some underworld characters. I will talk about itter. I''ll give my Dad a call."


    She didn''t want to trouble Edwin, but Lucia also wanted to know Jacob''s whereabouts, so she readily epted Arthur''s advice and thanked him sweetly,


    "Arthur, thank you."

 Chapter 306 Keep people guessing

    Arthur pinched Lucia''s cheek gently, stopped smiling and said "seriously", "Don''t thank me. I haven''t use you of going to Spencer alone. You know he''s always been interested in you. You dare to go there


    alone?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Arthur was jealous.


    Realizing this, Lucia chuckled and said to him, "Don''t worry. Spencer can''t get close to me with my skills. Just when he was about to mess around, he was thrown out by me over the shoulder. It was really embarrassed. I..."


    Her voice stopped abruptly, and Lucia finally realized that something was wrong with Arthur''s expression.


    "Why is he so messed up?" Arthur asked in a deep voice, staring at Lucia''s lips.


    Lucia secretly said in her heart that it was not good. She was about to spill the beans just now. She grabbed Arthur''s arm, leaned into his arms and said,


    "He just wanted to, but don''t worry. I didn''t let him touch me."


    "Lucia !" Arthur was so jealous. He raised his hands and lifted her up. While walking towards the room, he warned her "viciously".


    "Don''t leave me in the future!"


    Lucia wrapped her arms around Arthur''s neck. She was wrong. How dare she resisted? Seeing him jealous, she was secretly delighted. But soon, Lucia regretted that she thought so easily, because until noon, she was soft and can''t even move a finger.


    Being "punished" by Arthur for so long, Arthur was in high spirits, only making Lucia''s soft waist suffer. Now it was sore. She was going to take a nap, when Arthur took a bath. Nia called her,


    "Lucia, don''t youe to thepany?" Nia asked her after the call was connected.


    Lucia raised her eyebrows and sat up. She forgot that Nia was going to thepany today.


    me it on Arthur!


    Lucia blushed, thought, and replied, "I still have something to do here. I''ll be over in the afternoon."


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for you." Nia answered, waiting for Lucia to say goodbye before hanging up.


    "Who''s call?" Arthur asked Lucia, wiping his hair with a towel as he came out of the bathroom, with the bathrobe around his waist.


    "It''s Nia. It''s all your fault. I forgot she is going to thepany today." Lucia sat up andined angrily to Arthur, but couldn''t help but stare at Arthur. It was strange to say, Arthur rarely did workout but he was still very fit. How much did God love him?


    "Do you me me?" Arthur asked Lucia with a wicked smile.


    Lucia froze and the numbness in her waist reminded her to take it easy, so she immediately raised a big smile and answered decisively,


    "me myself."


    "Hmph." Arthur hummed softly, and then let go of continuing to study the issue. Lucia breathed a sigh of relief. When Arthur came over, she got up and took his towel to dry his hair for him.


    When Lucia got up, she didn''t forget to wrap the quilt around her, but because of the movement of her hand, the quilt around her slipped down quietly.


    This stupid woman didn''t even know if she was exposed.


    Arthur''s desire was surging, but Lucia''s body was concerned, so he held back.


    Unaware of Arthur''s tumultuous thought, Lucia carefully wiped his hair for him half-dry. At this moment, she was just at a height to look down at Arthur from top to bottom. This was also the angle from which she could rarely admire his face. This guy''s eyshes were curled...the bridge of the nose was really high...thevender in the eyes was so beautiful...


    Looking at him, Lucia just started being in a daze.


    Finding that Lucia''s movement had stopped, Arthur looked up and saw her staring at him, with a smile on her face,pletely indulging in his "beauty".


    For the first time in his life, Arthur sincerely thanked Sophie for bearing him so well, or at least, for being able to fascinate this uneasy little woman.


    "Lucia, you''re looking at me like that... why don''t you just stay at home this afternoon..." Arthur said deliberately, with a yful tone.


    This sentence instantly pulled Lucia out of Arthur''s "beauty". She took a step back in a panic, and begged for mercy,


    "Please, I really can''t take it anymore..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lucia realized that Arthur didn''t mean to "attack" her at all, but just stared at her with a yful expression. Realizing that she had been fooled, Lucia attacked Arthur like a little wild cat, andined that he was teasing her.


    Arthur''s eyes became deeper and deeper, and he sighed in his heart that his little woman was really stupid, so he could only remind her,


    "Lucia, you''d better put on your clothes first. If keep doing like this, I can''t guarantee what I said just now is a joke."


    Lucia blushed, only to realize that the quilt on her body had already fallen off at some point. She jumped down from Arthur''s arms, and hid in the bathroom with her face burning.


    Arthur smiled and watched Lucia flee into the bathroom, with his heart overflowing with love. Just two or three words, just daily pstick, the happiness just kept pouring up, like it was going to swell. Arthur himself couldn''t count how much he loved Lucia.


    After getting dressed, Arthur chose a suit for Lucia that matched the color of his suit. After she came out, he helped her dress andb her hair. Lucia was really spoiled, and he still felt that it was not enough. In the afternoon, Arthur sent Lucia to JTP before returning to Davonnis Corp. During this time, he always apanied Lucia to JTP. He almost forgot that he was the president of Branch of Davonnis. As he came to thepany, Arthur called his father Edwin, exined the situation and asked his father to find someone for him.


    "This matter is up to me. You brothers should not have any dealings with those people." Edwin told Arthur on the phone.


    "I know." Arthur agreed. In Edwin''s eyes, dealing with the underworld was ast resort. After all, the environment of the USA was like this, so he had been trying his best to protect his four sons and keep them away from that kind ofplex environment.


    "Since Lucia is willing to let me help, then I''ll help a little more." Edwin suddenly suggested.


    "Dad, what do you mean?" Arthur didn''t quite understand what his father meant.


    "You''ll find out in a while." Edwin deliberately let him guess.

 Chapter 307 A new official applies strict measures.

    "Okay, I don''t ask. As long as it''s good for Lucia." Arthur said simply. Edwin on the phone was speechless. This son was too fond of his girlfriend!


    On the other side, Lucia had just stepped into the lobby of thepany. All the senior executives came out to greet her. There was even a banner congratting Lucia on bing the new president of JTP. Following their lead, all the staff in the lobby burst into cheers and apuded, making Lucia embarrassed instead.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She didn''t want to be so high-profile. After all, the Jacob case wasn''t settled yet.


    Around the senior staff, Lucia saw Nia, and she realized that this matter should be rted to her.


    Because the atmosphere in the lobby was too warm, Lucia had a smile and gave a short impromptu speech among the crowd. Returning to Webbex Group will definitely continue the hard work of her father and bring a better future to thepany.


    After stabilizing everyone''s emotions, Lucia came to the executives and ordered them to disperse everyone, and then took Nia to the top floor by elevator. In the elevator, she asked Nia,


    "Nia, did you arrange the wee ceremony just now?"


    Lucia did not reveal whether she liked it or not, but Nia thought she liked it, so she answered excitedly,


    "Well, it''s me. After I came to thepany in the morning, I have reported to the personnel department. They also knew that I was the assistant you brought back, so everyone was very cooperative when arranging the wee ceremony."


    Lucia lowered her eyes slightly, first nodded to acknowledge Nia''s ability, and then said, "Nia, I just returned here, so I should keep a low profile. If there is anything simr in the future, you should ask me first."


    After listening to Lucia''s words, Nia realized that she didn''t seem very happy, so she asked in panic, "Lucia, are you unhappy? I''m sorry. I shouldn''t decide all by myself. I just think that you have just assumed the position of president, and you deserve the due attention..."


    "You misunderstood me," Lucia said. "I just don''t want to be so mboyant."


    "Okay, I''ll pay attention next time!" Nia didn''t expect to do it wrong on her first day at work, so she hurriedly bowed her head and promised Lucia.


    Lucia nodded. Just as the elevator doors opened, she stepped out and Nia followed behind her.


    As she came to Jacob''s original office on the top floor, Lucia saw Samuel who seemed to have been waiting for a long time here. She came up to find him.


    "Ms. Webb, wee back to Webbex Group," Samuel had a respectful gesture when he saw Lucia, carefully chose words he thought would make her feel good, "I have arranged an office for you."


    "Seal it." Lucia said coldly, ring at Samuel''s ttering smile.


    Hearing this, not only Samuel, but also Nia was stunned.


    "Ms. Webb, you mean..." Samuel asked uncertainly.


    "Seal all the top floor. I''ll just use Poppy''s original office. In the future, no one wille up to the top floor without my permission. Understand?"


    Samuel nodded immediately and replied, "Yes, I''ll do it right away." He didn''t dare to ask why.


    "I know you''re with Spencer now. If I quit you, he will definitely protect you, so I won''t touch do anything to you," Lucia''s eyes turned cold, and she said to Samuel,:


    "But I won''t let you act arbitrarily in thepany like before. Pay attention to your own words and deeds. Understand?"


    Samuel was sweating coldly on his back. He buried his head lower and replied submissively, "Yes, I will definitely pay attention to my words and deeds. I will do whatever you tell me to do." "Okay," Lucia nodded. "Then I''ll give you a task today."


    "Please say it." Hearing that Lucia wanted to let him do things, Samuel immediately raised his head and asked, being secretly excited. She asked him to do something so Lucia must not be too hard on him.


    "A few days ago, I asked the senior management to sort out the cases of Jacob''s illegal business operations. You are his subordinate. You know those cases best. You can even add some, so you have to specially help me sort out the information they hand in these two days. I''ll have it the day after tomorrow." Lucia''s lips twitched, and her words were clear.


    Samuel''s expression froze for a moment. He never expected that Lucia would let him sort out the case data of Jacob''s illegal operations. It stood to reason that he was the least likely to do this, because he used to be Jacob subordinate. Lucia actually handed this matter over to him.


    If he hid it, it meant that he was not sincere enough, and if he revealed it in full, he will be a folly in the eyes of others.


    "Why, don''t you want to?" Lucia asked with a sneer when Samuel was stunned.


    "No!" Samuel replied immediately, "I''ll do it right away!"


    "Okay, I''ll wait." Lucia nced at Samuel and left with Nia.


    Standing at the door of the office and seeing Lucia and Nia entering the elevator, Samuel dared to raise his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead. At this moment, Samuel clearly realized that although Lucia was a woman, she was not simple at all.


    "A new official applies strict measures. She is going to take me first..." Samuel muttered to himself irritably, but also knew that he had to deal with this matter.


    Sure enough, when Samuel handed over information to the senior management in the afternoon, everyone looked at him with contempt. He used to be the most trusted person by Jacob, but now, he was the one who defected the fastest.


    Samuel can''t tell the bitterness.


    After Lucia returned to Poppy''s office, she began to understand the current internal situation of JTP. She worked at the desk, while Nia took the cleaners to organize the office and transformed it into one with simple and elegant style ording to Lucia''s preferences. The entire office had been renovated, and all that was left was the desk.


    Nia came to the desk and started tidying up, picking up some unnecessary things. When she picked up the music box on the desk and prepared to put it in the bag, Lucia raised her head and said,


    "Don''t move this."


    Nia heard that and put the music box back, and couldn''t help but look at it a few more times.


    Lucia didn''t say anything, just stared at it for a while, then resumed her work.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Lucia read the materials sent by the heads of various departments, and now she felt very heavy.

 Chapter 308 Eduard is here

    Although JTP had a lot of famous titles, if she looked closely at the internal management and operation methods, she can see that Jacob waspletely using the old money left by her father. Many friends who had cooperated with Eric before, because of Jacob''s character problems, had cut off cooperation one after another, and its reputation in the industry was not very good. To improve this situation, it took considerable thinking and nning.


    "Jacob, I thought you really has the ability..." After closing the document, Lucia muttered to herself. With the current development trend of JTP, within ten years, it will definitely be an empty shelf, outwardly strong and inwardly weak.


    Just as Lucia was bothering about business, Nia knocked on her door, stuck her head in and said, "Lucia, Mr. Burton is here for you."


    "Eduard?" Lucia raised her eyebrows, with her eyes lit up. She stood up and said, "Please invite him in."


    Nia nodded and immediately ushered Eduard in. Much to Lucia''s surprise, Daphne was behind him.


    "Daphne, why are you here?" With a smile on Lucia''s face, she left the desk and walked towards them, holding Daphne''s hand as soon as they got there.


    Nia looked at Daphne a few more times. She remembered this woman. She was Poppy''s former assistant. Why was Lucia so enthusiastic about her? Eduard, who waspletely ignored, turned his head to wink at Daphne, and asked her with confusion, "Daphne, am I transparent?" Daphne was holding hands with Lucia when she heard his words and pursed her lips and said mischievously, "Lucia, can you see Eduard?"


    "I can''t see him." Lucia replied without hesitation, and Eduard put on a bitter look in an instant, and immediately made the two women amused.


    Nia on the side had a feeling of being excluded. She took a step forward and said to Lucia, "Lucia, then I''ll go out first."


    "Yeah." Lucia nodded, still looking at Daphne. The smile deepened when she noticed her leg was fully recovered.


    Nia somehow felt suffocated in her chest, so she hurried out of the office, being afraid that she might be feeling something she shouldn''t have. Taking Daphne to the sofa and sitting down, Lucia asked her, "Daphne, why do youe to thepany to find me?"


    For Daphne, Lucia really treated her like a sister.


    "I heard from Eduard that Jacob has run away and no one can hurt me anymore, so I want to go back to work and be by your side." Daphne said with a sweet smile.


    Hearing this, Lucia nced at Eduard, who was sitting next to Daphne, and saw that he shook his head bitterly to her while Daphne was not paying attention. Lucia knew that this was Daphne''s own idea, so she asked her,


    "Are you sure you cane back to work? You''re injured. Should you continue to recuperate?"


    Otherwise Eduard should be anxious. Lucia added quietly in her heart.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lucia, I feel really good," Daphne exined anxiously when Lucia didn''t agree immediately, "My leg injury wasn''t that serious, and it''s really bothering him to stay at Eduard''s house every day. I want to go back to thepany work hard and study hard."


    Lucia still didn''t respond immediately, but nced at Eduard again. Seeing him wink straight at her, Lucia smiled,


    "That''s fine, but isn''t the ce you rented out already?"


    "Yeah." Daphne answered honestly, not knowing why Lucia would turn to ask about her amodation.


    "In this case, you can go back to work in thepany, but continue to live in Eduard''s house. There are many rooms in his house."


    "No!" Daphne, who was simple-minded immediately shook her head, "I''ve been bothering Eduard for a long time... and I haven''t paid a penny of rent. I really can''t..."


    "You just said you are going back to work," Eduard finally said, cutting off Daphne directly,


    "You don''t have money for a while, let alone find a ce to live, buy furniture, water and electricity. Lucia is right, my house has always been empty. Anyway, you already live there now, then continue to live. I won''t want your rent."


    Daphne wanted to continue refusing, but she felt that Eduard''s words seemed... very reasonable... Under the situation of hesitation, Daphne looked at Lucia with trust.


    Lucia didn''t think it was funny. She was going to help her.


    "Daphne, just stay there, so I can feel at ease." Lucia stood by Eduard''s side.


    "Lucia, but I..." Daphne tried to struggle. Eduard was nice to her, but he was a man after all, and, she said,


    "I''m afraid of disturbing Eduard''s girlfriend..."


    As soon as Daphne finished speaking, Eduard, who was sitting next to her, spit out the coffee he had just had.


    Lucia raised her hand to cover her mouth lightly. She was afraid that she couldn''t hold back herughter. It turned out that this was what Daphne was worried about.


    Daphne didn''t expect Eduard to act like this, so she hurriedly wiped his clothes in a panic, but Eduard sped her wrist and asked,


    "What are you thinking? How can you have such a ridiculous idea!"


    "No..." Daphne replied innocently, "Don''t you have a lot of girlfriends, Eduard? Magazines often report them, but they haven''t been there since I moved into your house. Am I a trouble..."


    "I..." Eduard choked after uttering the word "I", feeling as though he was being pped in the face by his past.


    This time, Lucia''sughter couldn''t be hidden any longer, and the schadenfreude was obvious.


    "Lucia!" Eduard was annoyed, and now he can only hope Lucia would help him.


    Lucia cleared her throat, and under Daphne''s curious eyes, told her, "Daphne, Eduard is not a yboy. You know that there are many social contacts in the upper ss, and sometimes just a meal between friends will be magnified by the media, magazines and propaganda. He''s actually a bachelor."


    Daphne was doubtful. Was it true? She turned to look at Eduard, only to see Eduard nodded to her, so she smiled embarrassedly,


    "It turns out I thought it was myself that prevented Eduard from having a girlfriend..."


    "No," Eduard said with certainty.


    "Then I''ll continue to bother Eduard." Daphne said to Eduard with a wide-eyed smile.


    Eduard nodded. The hidden meaning of sess in his eyes was clearly seen by Lucia who felt it hrious. Even Eduard who was dissolute, would be so serious.

 Chapter 309 Jibillion Inc welcomes you

    "Then Daphne,e to work tomorrow. I think you have been bored for a long time." Lucia said to Daphne.


    "Okay, I''ll be over tomorrow," Daphne said cheerfully, and asked again, "Lucia, what is my job?"


    "I already have an assistant. Nia, you saw just now, but because she''s from Eduard''spany, she doesn''t know as much about JTP as I do. If you want, do my assistant as well. Help me understand thepany situation first. If you want to change positions in the future, just let me know."


    Lucia said generously that she believed that character was more important than ability. Daphne was simple and straightforward, and she was assured of such a girl in any position, not to mention that Daphne was smart and lively, not dull at all.


    She can change positions at any time, and she only needed to mention it. This was Lucia''s promise to Daphne, and this promise was what countless people wanted. Daphne was naturally moved when she heard Lucia''s words, and her big eyes were even a little wet..


    "Lucia, I really didn''t do anything but you''re so kind to me."


    Lucia stroked Daphne''s arm lightly. The intimacy was self-evident. She said softly, "Daphne, I know your good intentions in your heart. Just ept it and don''t feel embarrassed."


    "Yeah," Eduard immediately echoed, "Daphne, you deserve it. Don''t be ttered by it, and if you''re not happy at work here, let me know. Jibillion wees you too."


    Lucia raised her eyes and looked at Eduard, while Daphne was very grateful. She really didn''t expect that she would be able to meet Lucia and the others because of a trivial matter in this city alone, and they were so kind to her.


    How can she get this kind of treatment? Daphne was a sincere girl, and she secretly decided in her heart that she must do her job as an assistant and clear the way for Lucia.


    After chatting for a while, Lucia brought Daphne to Nia''s seat. She looked at the seating arrangement of the assistant seats, and then said to Nia,


    "Nia, this girl is Daphne. From tomorrow onwards, she will return to work as my assistant in thepany. From now on, you two will help each other and work as assistants together."


    Nia stood up and greeted Daphne with a smile. Just now, she found that Lucia had been looking at the position of the assistant, so she offered to suggest,


    "Okay, then I''ll arrange Daphne''s position today."


    Lucia nodded with satisfaction, and then took Daphne back to the office. After they went back, Nia stood in her ce. Her eyes fixed on the closed office door.


    Nia''s heart was very kind, but at this time, seeing Daphne getting the attention of Lucia, she felt very ufortable. Daphne used to be Poppy''s assistant, and she should be the one who was not valued. When she wanted this position, she had to be cheeky and beg Lucia, but Daphne did it easily. And Lucia treated her so well.


    Did she share her work as an assistant?


    No matter how kind-hearted people were, they can''t help but start thinking wildly under the current situation.


    After sitting down, Nia took out her phone andined to her boyfriend Lennie about it. She thought Lennie wouldfort her, but she didn''t expect him to think much more than her.


    "What does your boss think? Is it because she thinks you are ipetent? Why does she need an additional assistant seat?"


    Nia frowned slightly, but she still had Lucia in her heart, so she replied, "Lennie, I don''t think Lucia should have such thoughts. She''s not that kind of person."


    "Nia, the workce is ever-changing. You can''t be as simple as this. You have to be good at specting about other people''s practices and thoughts, so that you can go further and further. Why does Lucia add an assistant for no reason? You have to think about this matter yourself. Only then can we know what to do in the future," said Lennie.


    Nia looked at what Lennie sent back, and felt that he was right, but emotionally she didn''t want to believe that Lucia was a person with deep scheming. In terms of leaving the workce, Lucia was actually very pure. If there was something wrong with her, she would not express it in this way, but tell herself directly.


    However, when replying to Lennie, she still euphemistically said, "Okay, I will pay attention to it in the future."


    "Well, remember one thing. In the workce, you can treat people with your heart. Others may not give you back with sincerity. You have to think more about everything." Lennie taught Nia so.


    Nia replied with "okay" to Lennie and then went back to work. She was not very familiar with the situation of JTP. If she wanted to help Lucia and make a difference by her side, she must work harder. Nia believed that she can do it. At least, better than Daphne!


    Lucia here didn''t know that Nia was thinking so much. After chatting with Daphne for a while, it was almost five o''clock, so she invited Eduard and Daphne to go to Fragranerde Hall for dinner. They were all tense, and it would be nice to rx together.


    Daphne was a little embarrassed at first, but Eduard simply agreed, and immediately took out his mobile phone and called Arthur to say that he was going to his house for dinner tonight, and asked him to prepare more meals. The two fought on the phone. When he opened his mouth, Daphne saw that they were so familiar. It would be bad if she was shy, so she happily agreed.


    At five o''clock, Lucia left with Eduard and Daphne, and asked Nia something when passing by the assistant seat, while Eduard was teasing Daphne, saying that Arthur''s house must be empty tonight. Nia also heard it. She nodded and followed Lucia''s instructions, but kept ncing at Daphne who was smiling sweetly.


    Her smile was a little annoying.


    After exining the work, the three people left JTP. Unexpectedly, they saw Arthur''s phantom parked on the side of the road as soon as they went out. Eduard whistled frivolously and joked, "Mr. Davies ising by rocket?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Lucia gave Eduard a sideways nce and walked towards Arthur''s car. Arthur saw his beloved woman in the distance and got out of the car to meet her.


    "Lucia, I''ve told Julia and Kane that we have guests tonight, and we''ll go back now."


    "Yeah." Lucia answered and got into Arthur''s car. Eduard deliberately led Daphne into the car, but was immediately blocked by Arthur.


    "Mr. Burton, where''s your car?" Arthur asked Eduard, smiling.

 Chapter 310 A protracted war

    "The parking lot. Why don''t you allow others to sit?" Eduard asked him deliberately, smiling brighter than Arthur.


    "My car only carries the woman I love. Mr. Burton, what about yours?" Arthur hummed inwardly, asked the question abruptly, and watched Eduard''s smile froze on his face with pride.


    Arthur!


    Eduard roared inwardly. Could he not make fun of him in front of Daphne?!


    Luciaughed in the car as Eduard hurt himself by his own doing, and made a sound at the right moment, "Eduard, drive your own car, and it will be convenient for you to go hometer." "Okay, I see." Eduard gave Arthur a pissed-off look, then led Daphne away.


    Lucia watched them disappear into the parking lot before saying to Arthur, "Why do you have to tease him?"


    "He picked it up first," Arthur replied without guilt. "The weakness is right by his side, and he still wants to fight me!"


    Lucia couldn''t helpughing. Arthur was a big kid too.


    "Go home!" Arthur said so, but waited until Eduard''s car appeared at the exit of the parking lot before getting in the car and taking them home together.


    The vi was very lively tonight. Peter was especially happy, because the family hadn''t had such a happy atmosphere for a long time. Seeing Arthur and a group of young people getting together, he couldn''t help showing a loving smile.


    At the dinner table, Juliana also specially apologized to Eduard for thest charity event and the subsequent troubles. Of course Eduard wouldn''t mind. Just a few jokes brought this matter to the past. Juliana appreciated Eduard''s generosity very much. Her mood was instantly improved a lot.


    The person who talked the most at the dinner table was naturally Eduard. Around his friends, he was never the serious president of Jibillion Inc. He often amused everyone with a few words, and Daphne had a new understanding of him.


    While it was time to get a drink, Daphne volunteered to go with Lucia, and the two chatted for a while at the small bar.


    "Lucia, has Eduard always been so joking?"


    "It''s not really," Lucia replied after thinking for a while, "he is very serious at work. Only by bing friends with him can you see his simple and straightforward side."


    "Is Eduard simple?" Daphne couldn''t believe it.


    "Well, he''s very simple. You''ll know when you get along with him more. Don''t mind his status as president too much." Lucia hinted to Daphne at the right time. Although she liked to tease Eduard, Lucia will not be vague when it was time to help him..


    "I thought he liked you before," Daphne said with a smile.


    "Don''t you like me too?" Lucia said subtly, winking at Daphne to avoid the subject.


    "Yeah!" Daphne nodded affirmatively, "I like you the most!"


    Lucia''s heart softened. Daphne was like a sister who trusted her wholeheartedly. Even now, her eyes lit up every time she talked to her. Lucia felt this kind of love that she can give with all her heart without any kinship. She secretly decided in her heart that she must take her down well.


    "Lucia, what are you talking about for so long? There''s no red wine on the table." Eduard had long noticed that Lucia and Daphne were chatting at the bar. Eduard was afraid of what she would say, so he shouted. Lucia smiled and led Daphne came back.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Afraid that I will speak ill of you?" Lucia teased Eduard.


    "Do I have anything bad for you to say?" Eduard shook his hair confidently, and asked rudely.


    Lucia smiled, staring at him and asking, "Are you sure you haven''t? Would you like me to count it for you?"


    "Stop!" Eduard confessed and pleaded pitifully, "Lucia, save face for me."


    Eduard''s appearance amused everyone. Daphne looked at him sideways, and immediately understood why Lucia said he was simple. Around his friends, in fact, he was just a big boy who loved to y.


    The dinner was over in a pleasant atmosphere. Everyone gathered in the living room to chat, and the topic inevitably involved Jacob and JTP again.


    "Lucia, Jacob is still the legal person of thepany. If you want to change the name back to Webbex Group, you must win thewsuit first." Kane told Lucia.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know. It''s just that Jacob is backed by a big tree and there are some big shots behind him. I don''t know what they did. Now there is no movement from the Anti-Corruption Bureau." Lucia frowned slightly. She also knew that the officialdom wasplicated. The case was a protracted battle.


    "We have so much evidence in our hands. Can''t we push them down?" Juliana asked simply.


    "Julia, things are not that simple. Jacob has bought a lot of official bigwigs and colluded with each other in order to expand JTP''s power over the years. Trying to cover up this incident, maybe a few small people will be pushed out as scapegoats." Kane exined patiently.


    "Isn''t there anything I can do?" Juliana asked, frowning.


    "Yes," Lucia said, leaning on Arthur''s side. "Unless this case gets the attention of higher-level leaders, it will be difficult to stir up a wave. Power always ranks ahead of wealth."


    Having said this, the atmosphere in the living room was much quieter. Daphne couldn''t bear to see Lucia''s sadness, and turned to her and said, "Lucia, don''t worry. No one who has done bad things can escape!"


    Lucia smiled and replied, "We Daphne still have a sense of justice, and I think so too."


    "Okay, let''s stop talking about such a heavy topic. Since everyone is so gathered tonight, why don''t we do something?" Eduard didn''t want to see Lucia frowning, so he suggested.


    "Do you have any good advice?" Arthur asked Eduard with a smile.


    "Or..." Eduard thought for a while, then said, "How about we have a BBQter?"


    It was very difficult for Eduard toe up with this idea. There were a novice mother and a simple young woman present. He couldn''t suggest going to the bar, but Eduard''s idea was quickly ridiculed by the group.


    "Eduard, didn''t you have enough to eat just now?" Arthur asked him bluntly.


    "You can still eat barbecue?" Lucia alsoined.


    " Eduard...did you not have enough to eat just now?" Daphne was also puzzled.

 Chapter 311 The leader is here!

    Several people took turns toin. Eduard was immediately annoyed, and said loudly, "Or you think of one."


    Seeing Eduard''s frantic look, everyoneughed instead, just chatted and didn''t do any other activities, but they were all very happy.


    This may be the meaning ofpanionship.


    Eduard sent Daphne to JTP early the next morning. If Daphne didn''t stop him, he would even send her all the way to the office. But after Daphne entered the lobby, he sent Lucia a message and asked her to take good care of Daphne.


    In the office, Lucia didn''t know whether tough or cry when she received the message. Eduard was really caught in it, but when it came to taking care of Daphne, she was naturally obliged to do so. Daphne should be here too, so she went out of the office to exin her work in person.


    Nia had been cooperating with Lucia to help Daphne adapt to work. After Lucia entered the office, Nia asked Daphne, who was sitting in the assistant seat she had arranged, involuntarily,


    "Daphne, Lucia is really good to you. Do you have any special fate?"


    Speaking of Lucia, Daphne again showed a look of admiration with shining eyes, saying, "Lucia is the goddess in my heart. She takes good care of me."


    Nia frowned slightly. Was this showing off to her? But she didn''t show it, but continued to ask Daphne what her rtionship with Lucia was.


    Although Daphne was simple, she also knew what to say and what not to say. Of course, the matter of stealing back the ledger for Lucia cannot be made public, so she changed the subject, but Nia kept that in mind.


    Lucia, who was working, received a phone call from a staff member of the Anti-Corruption Bureau, asking if she would like to take over from Poppy to continue the usation against Jacob. Lucia was slightly surprised. The other party seemed to be implying something, so she was sure to reply,


    "I am willing and will definitely pursue this case to the end."


    "Okay, then pleasee to the bureau with all the materials tomorrow at nine o''clock. The superior wants to talk to you in person," the other party said.


    "Thank you very much." Lucia expressed her gratitude, hung up the phone, and hurriedly called Arthur to tell her the good news.


    "I''ll apany you tomorrow." Arthur said immediately after hearing the news. He must be by Lucia''s side at such times.


    "Well, take Kane with you. He is familiar with this kind of case, and we can ask him directly if we have any legal questions." Lucia thoughtfully suggested.


    "Okay, then you keep working. I''ll pick you up for lunchter at noon." Arthur''s voice also sounded pleasant, as long as Lucia was happy.


    With Arthur for lunch, Lucia can no longer concentrate on her work. The news just now was really a happy event for her. When she chatted with Julianast night, she mentioned that this matter may have encountered a pitfall. She didn''t expect it, today, the Anti-Corruption Bureau called to investigate this matter, and her mood could almost be described as excited.


    Looking at the music box on the table, Lucia said firmly, "Poppy, wait. I''ll be able to take you back soon."


    It turned out that Jacob, as Poppy''s husband, was the only person who had the right to ce her body. If Jacob was sentenced to be deprived of his rights, she can bring Poppy back.


    This was one thing Lucia took to heart.


    After that, Lucia waited impatiently for the morning of the next day. The time passed by second by second. Finally, the moon and stars set, and the sun rose the next day.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Arthur stayed at Lucia''s housest night. Now the vi in Fragranerde Hall was almost used by Juliana and Kane, so he contacted Kane after having breakfast with Lucia early in the morning, and the three rushed to Anti-Corruption Bureau from both directions.


    There, Lucia, Arthur and Kane received a special reception. The staff led them to an office on the fifth floor. As soon as the door opened, they saw several people surrounded a middle-aged man in a white shirt, and followed his instructions.


    Lucia immediately recognized that the people who was surrounded was the leader of the Anti-Corruption Bureau, and immediately understood that the identity of the middle-aged man must not be low. "Assemblyman Bradley, Miss Webb and Mr. Davies, Mr. Martin have arrived." The staff knocked on the door politely and told the middle-aged man who was the Assemblyman Bradley.


    "Okay, you can go to work first." Bradley''s voice was low and steady. After driving the others away, he let Lucia, Arthur and Kane stay. When the others dispersed, Lucia hadn''t spoken, and Arthur''s slightly surprised voice sounded first.


    "Uncle Bradley, how did youe to Athegate?"


    Uncle Bradley?


    Lucia raised her eyebrows and looked at Arthur. Did he know this leader?


    With no one around, Bradley gave Arthur a loving smile, came over and tapped him on the shoulder and said, "It''s been a long time. Arthur, you''ve matured a lot."


    Arthur rarely showed a shy smile like a boy, and he quickly introduced Lucia beside him to Bradley, "Lucia, he is my dad''s college ssmate and his best friend. Every time when my dad returns to the country, he will take us to visit him. He''s the MP, Bradley Hall."


    "Hello, Mr. Hall." Lucia understood. It turned out that Bradley was Edwin''s best friend, so the Anti-Corruption Bureau suddenly paid attention to Jacob''s case.


    "Just call me Bradley in private," Bradley said kindly. "Miss Webb, you''re really capable."


    "Thanks Bradley." Lucia blushed, being embarrassed by thepliment.


    "Did my dad invite you here?" Arthur now knew what his father''s suspense was for him.


    "Well, your dad rarely asks me to do anything. When he calls, I''m right over there," said Bradley.


    "Thank you Bradley. This case has been stuck now. It really wouldn''t work without you." Arthur said generously. His father and Bradley had a deep friendship, and he didn''t need to talk around.


    "I also learned about the situation just now. The impact of this case is extremely bad. It stands to reason that it should have attracted attention a long time ago. It was also pressed down by someone behind the back. But don''t worry, with me here, this case can''t be stopped." Bradley was in a public office, and even if it was not because of friendship, since he knew about this matter, he will definitely take care of it to the end.


    With Bradley''s assurance, things went a lot smoother after that. Bradley asked Lucia about the Jacob case alone, and then he invited the leader of the city''s Anti-Corruption Bureau to discuss how to deal with the matter. Bradley was in charge. Who dared to shirk?

 Chapter 312 The wicked have their own karma

    Anti-Corruption Bureau dispatched collectively that afternoon and detained all the officials involved in the case with a momentum. The political situation in Athegate changed for a while.


    After the people involved were arrested and brought to justice, Lucia returned to thepany and asked Samuel to submit the information. Samuel did not dare to decline, so he sorted out the supplementary information and gave it to Lucia. Lucia was very satisfied after reading it.


    "Samuel, is this allplete?" Lucia asked Samuel, closing the file.


    "Everything isplete. I have sorted out all of Jacob''s faults in thepany''s operations over the past six years, and attached detailed records, which can be used as the most powerful evidence in court." Samuel replied quickly.


    "Tomorrow, Jacob''s case may be going to trial. Are you willing to prove the authenticity of these documents as a witness?" Lucia nced at Samuel and asked him unexpectedly.


    Samuel was shocked. Lucia''s behavior was beyond his expectations again. She was forcing him to choose a position. Once he testified in court, he would be ruthless to Jacob. "Why, don''t you want to?" Lucia asked him coldly, seeing Samuel''s pale face.


    "No, I will. As long as you say so, I will testify in court." Samuel can only choose topletely trust Spencer and ce his hopes on him for his future, so he simply answered so. "Okay, then you can stand by anytime." Lucia nodded in satisfaction.


    Samuel nodded, and was about to step back, but Lucia stopped him again.


    "Were you there the night I heard that Daphne was beaten by Jacob?" Lucia asked Samuel, standing up and ring at him.


    Samuel sweated profusely when he heard this. In fact, from the moment he saw Daphne sitting on the assistant''s seat, he knew that Lucia would pursue this matter one day, but he didn''t expect it toe so


    soon.


    "Samuel, you have helped Jacob a lot over the years. I won''t pursue anything, but Daphne, you must give her an exnation." Lucia said seriously, with a hint of anger in her words. She just let Daphne notify Samuel to submit the information, and obviously saw a look of fear on Daphne''s face, so she wanted to remove this fear for Daphne.


    "Ms. Webb, what do you want me to do?" Samuel wiped the sweat from his forehead and asked in a low voice.


    "Medical expenses, lost work expenses, mental damage expenses, think about how you shouldpensate her." Lucia said coldly.


    Samuel rolled his eyes and immediately stated, "I am willing to pay Daphne half a year''s sry aspensation, and immediately apologize to her." Lucia thought for a while. Samuel''s sry was 2,000 dor a month, and half a year was 12,000, so he earned some pocket money for Daphne.


    "Okay, then do it right away."


    "Yes!" Samuel responded immediately, turned around and walked out of the office to apologize to Daphne. He didn''t dare to be insincere. Daphne was frightened by his sudden action, and realized that he was apologizing for participating in the beating of her. She was kind-hearted and epted it quickly, but she was hesitant to thepensation.


    "You don''t have topensate me so much. I just suffered a little injury." Daphne said and felt a little embarrassed.


    Samuel thought if she dared not ask for it, he dared not give up.


    Lucia, who had been standing at the door of the office to supervise, came over and said to Daphne, "Daphne, since Samuel wants to make up for it, you can ept it with peace of mind. This is what he should do."


    "Yes, that''s what I should do." Samuel responded immediately. Daphne saw the situation, so she epted it, and Samuel could escape smoothly.


    After Samuel left, Daphne ran to Lucia and said, "Lucia, why did Samuel apologize to me all of a sudden?"


    "When dealing with the wicked, you should give him an order directly. I don''t want to see you afraid of him in the future. Remember, as long as I am there, you don''t need to be afraid of anyone, and no one will dare to bully you again." Lucia said firmly. In fact, even as a woman, when making promises, she was as domineering as any man.


    "Lucia..." Daphne''s eyes turned red again.


    "Okay, okay," Lucia softened when she saw Daphne''s red eyes, and she reassured, "Don''t cry because of this."


    "Yeah." Daphneughed through her tears and nodded to Lucia seriously.


    "Okay, let''s go to work." Lucia smiled softly, and went back to the office after speaking, while Daphne obediently returned to her seat. Nia, who was about to pick up the phone and worked beside her, spoke, "Daphne, why did Mr. Foster suddenly apologize to you? Did he do anything bad to you?"


    Daphne frowned slightly when she heard this. She found that Nia liked to inquire about her own affairs, but unfortunately she could not share these things with others, so she smiled and said, "Nothing, Nia. Let''s get on with our work."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nia, who was still waiting for her answer, felt a little embarrassed, but seeing that Daphne''s call had been connected, she could only sit back in her seat embarrassingly.


    Nia never paid too much attention to other people''s actions and practices, but once something waspared, and she was the one beingpared, then the situation will change. She always felt that Daphne stole her thunder all the time.


    Being confused, Nia started to work unintentionally. Seeing that Daphne was constantly busy, she simply stopped the work in her hand. Anyway, she worked so hard, just let her do it. Because the main person, Jacob, had fled in fear of the crime, in the next day''s trial, due to the favorable evidence and witnesses provided by Lucia, a group of officials who had entangled interests with Jacob were all dismissed and sentenced on the spot. Jacob was also sentenced. The sentence was officially listed on the list of fugitives of the public security.


    In this case, Lucia was in a dilemma again, because the legal person of JTP was still Jacob. Although his equity was in the hands of Spencer, ording to thew, all his assets, including JTP, must be frozen and seized, and Lucia''s real home, Webbex manor.


    After the case was reported, JTP staff panicked, and many people suspected that Lucia was digging her own grave. The promise she gave waspletely nonsense. Daphne told Lucia immediately after finding out about it, but Lucia really had no other way.


    Arthur asked Bradley to discuss countermeasures for this, but Bradley was also very helpless and could not do both.

 Chapter 313 Maybe there is still hope

    But even in this case, Lucia still didn''t forget to be grateful, and it went without saying that she thanked Bradley in person. She also specially asked Arthur to call Edwin and thank him in person. "Edwin, now that Jacob has been convicted, I really appreciate your help." After the call was connected, Lucia whispered her thanks, especially since she knew that Edwin rarely used his connection with Bradley. After he spoke for her this time, she was even more grateful.


    "Don''t stand on ceremony. You are Arthur''s girlfriend, the mother of my precious grandson Teddy. I should havee forward no matter what." Edwin never felt like he was helping Lucia, because in his eyes, Lucia was already a family member.


    "Edwin, you should miss Teddy very much." Lucia felt inexplicably sad when Edwin mentioned Theodore. He was obviously Teddy''s grandfather, but he couldn''t see his grandson anytime and anywhere. "Yeah, I really want to. I know Teddy is with Esmae now. I beg you. If you can, bring him back. If you are busy, let Teddy stay with me. Even if I retire now, I will take good care of my grandson," said Edwin. Lucia pursed her lips when she heard this, and her nose was slightly sour. If her father was still there, he would probably love Teddy like this.


    "I will definitely bring Teddy back as soon as possible, but... I hope you can understand. Esmae has been kind to me. She is like my second mother. I know some things need to stick to principles, but many times, I will give priority to kindness." Lucia said softly about her difficulties, hoping Edwin could understand.


    Regarding the trip to Chicago in a few days, the person with the most negative attitude was actually Lucia, because she knew that the possibility of making Esmae soft-hearted was very low. At that time, there may be a choice between kindness and love. Before that moment, Lucia didn''t dare to promise Arthur that she would choose him without hesitation, because Esmae was really, really important to her.


    Edwin sighed after hearing Lucia''s words, and asked her, "I understand you, but Arthur probably doesn''t know about your idea."


    "I didn''t tell him that," Lucia replied calmly. Even now on the phone with Edwin, she avoided Arthur on purpose,


    "Arthur values our rtionship very much. In his eyes, our rtionship alwayses first. Maybe he can understand my gratitude to Esmae, but he can''t feel the same way. But I will still try my best to get my her understanding."


    "It''s embarrassing for you to do that, Lucia," Edwin said with a bit of loss. "Actually, there is nothing between you and Arthur. It is the grudge between me and her that affects you."


    "Don''t say that, Edwin. It wasn''t all your fault that happened back then. She is stubborn and likes to take unnecessary pains, so once she holds grudges, it''s hard for her to be open-minded ande out." Luciaforted Edwin in return.


    Edwin listened to Lucia''s words and praised in his heart. Lucia was knowledgeable and can see things from both sides. She will not be biased against objective facts just because of subjective feelings. This kind of character was really a perfect match for Arthur.


    "I wish you all the best." Edwin turned his blessing into a simple sentence, sending his love to Lucia.


    "Thank you." Lucia expressed her gratitude again, and the two hung up after saying goodbye.


    After hanging up the phone, Lucia sighed slightly. If she let Arthur down this time, how would they go on in the future?


    Lucia chose to talk on the phone on the balcony in order to confess her heart to Edwin. Arthur in the living room saw that she hadn''te in for a long time. After exhausting his patience, he got up and came to the balcony. He thought she was still talking to his father, but he didn''t expect to see Lucia lying on the railing in a daze as soon as he stepped in the balcony.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Lucia, what''s wrong?" Arthur asked her softly, feeling heartbroken.


    Lucia was covered with moonlight, and the moonlight shrouded her in it, making her silhouette dreamy and hazy, but this supposedly beautiful picture was deste because of a wisp of worry. Therefore, Arthur felt distressed.


    Lucia turned her head back when she heard Arthur''s voice, andpressed her lips. She said, "It''s alright, just worrying about thepany."


    Hearing that Lucia wasn''t bothered by his father, Arthur breathed a sigh of relief. He walked over to her, raised his hand and embraced her, andforted her softly,


    "It''s okay. I''m still here."


    Lucia liked to hear Arthur say this, because it was never an empty promise, and he was always standing behind her and shielding her when she was having a tough time. "Arthur, are you saying things are going to turn around? Is it really that JTP is seized by the court?"


    "It''s okay. If there is really no other way, the big deal is that I will take the JTP directly and send it back to you." Arthur said seriously. Although this is thest resort, because after the court inspection and auction, the asset JTP will definitely be severely damaged. From the staff structure to the management system, it will all copse. But Arthur still wanted to try his best to keep the Webbex Group for Lucia.


    "If it reallyes this far, I can only ask you toe forward." Lucia won''t pretend to refuse in order to show her lofty character. The most realistic problem at present was to save his father''s efforts. Arthur can do it, and she will ask for his help.


    "Kane and I spoke on the phone just now. He said there is another way, but there is little hope." Arthur thought about it for a while, and then told Lucia what he had talked to with Kane.


    Lucia listened to Arthur''s words. From the initial hint of hope turned to despair, she smiled bitterly and said, "It''s impossible. If there is really evidence, I won''t take so many detours."


    "Well, tomorrow I''ll apany you to the hotel where the ident happened. I''ll show up and the hotel won''t disrespect me. What if there''s still hope?" Arthur rubbed Lucia''s shoulder and encouraged her. "Well, I''ll go tomorrow. Even if there is only a glimmer of hope, I won''t give up." Lucia had never given up easily, which was why she hade to this day.


    The next day, Arthur apanied Lucia back to the hotel where she was framed. The manager came over as soon as the two appeared in the lobby of the hotel. What kind of person Arthur was, how dared they neglect him? After Arthur exined his intention, the manager took them directly to the administrator of the hotel, the owner of the entire hotel, Rex Doyle.

 Chapter 314 Race against time

    "Mr. Davies, what brought you to a small hotel like ours?" People in the service industry can deign, not to mention that Arthur had a distinguished status, so Rex was very polite to him.


    "Mr. Doyle, long time no see. I came to ask you something today." Arthur said straight to the point.


    "I will do my best to help you, and..." Rex turned his eyes to Lucia who stood beside Arthur. The surprise in his eyes couldn''t be hidden so he said with a smile,


    "I know you''re here for Miss Webb."


    "It seems that this matter has spread all over the city." Arthur didn''t pursue Rex''s self-righteousness. Anyway, he couldn''t hide it. Now almost all entertainment medias in Athegate reported the following Lucia''s retake of the Webbex Group and Jacob''s court case. And even many serious financial magazines couldn''t help but gossip.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Rex nodded and said to Lucia, "Miss Webb, it''s my first time to see you. I''m Rex. If you need any help, feel free to speak."


    Lucia politely responded, then cut to the chase and said,


    "I was framed by Jacob back then. Your hotel should be equipped with surveince cameras. Although it was said at the time that the video was lost due to a surveince failure, it was obviously Jacob did it, so I wanted to check if there were any records from that time. Or there are relevant people who can ask."


    "The thing about surveince is indeed our hotel''s management negligence. Since that incident, I have fired all the security guards who managed surveince." Rex replied regretfully.


    "Is that so..." Lucia was very disappointed. In fact, she hade to the hotel to investigate by herself before, and those who were rted to the incident had indeed left. Otherwise, she would have found evidence long ago.


    She frowned and couldn''t bear to it. Rex still had something to say, and he said to Lucia, "However, the clerical department of the hotel still keeps their contact information, especially the three security guards who were on duty in the monitoring room that night. I told employees to keep their home addresses and contact information."


    "Really?!" Lucia''s eyes lit up after hearing this, and her whole face suddenly revitalized, making it feel like the sun was suddenly shining into the room.


    "Well, something like that happened in my hotel. Although I don''t know who is right and who is wrong between you and Jacob, it''s my responsibility to the loss of monitor. Besides, even a fool can guess the tricks. There was no such a coincidence that there was only one day out of three hundred and sixty-five days a year when there was a problem with the monitoring, so I kept an eye on it." Rex smiled apologetically and gave Lucia a positive answer.


    "Thank you so much!" Lucia said happily. She had never thought to find the owner of the hotel directly before, but she did not expect to leave a clue here.


    "Miss Webb, you''re wee," Rex said embarrassedly. Seeing Lucia smiling, he said,


    "I''ll take you to check the information."


    After Rex finished speaking, he politely led Lucia and Arthur to the clerical department. Lucia grabbed Arthur''s hand nervously all the way, and all hope was ced on the three security guards. Rex didn''t break his promise. The department did keep the information of the three security guards who had left a few years ago. After getting the information, he handed them to Lucia without hesitation, saying,


    "Miss Webb, it''s given to you. I hope you can find them and unravel the truth of the year, so that I won''t feel so guilty."


    "Thank you." Lucia took the documents and thanked him politely before opening it. Arthur leaned over, and the two read the documents carefully together. Sure enough, there were their contact information on it, and even the ID card copies of the three. Even if the addresses were now unknown, they can still find their hometown.


    Being excited, Lucia thanked Rex again before leaving the hotel with Arthur.


    As soon as they got in the car, Lucia took out her mobile phone in the back seat and called the three security guards. Unfortunately, the first two were already vacant numbers, so she could only hope for thest person.


    "Lucia, don''t be nervous." Seeing Lucia wrinkling the paper, Arthur stroked the back of her hand lightly.


    "Yeah." Lucia took a deep breath, answered thest call, and heard a waiting tone instead of a vacant number prompt. Lucia''s pair of eyes lit up immediately.


    "Beep beep..." After a long time, the phone was connected.


    "Who are you?" As soon as the call was connected, a rough male voice came from the phone.


    Arthur frowned slightly, feeling that the other party''s tone was a little unkind, so he took the phone and negotiated with him,


    "Hello, are you Wyatt Young?"


    "You call me and ask who I am? Who are you?" The other party spoke rudely and seemed very impatient.


    As soon as Arthur heard this, he knew that he must be Wyatt, so he said bluntly,


    "I''m Arthur Davies, Mr. Young, do you know Lucia Webb?"


    With just a few words, Arthur knew that Wyatt must be a quick-tempered person, so he shouldn''t beat around the bush. Lucia''s name was sure to make him have an instant reaction. Sure enough, Wyatt, who was frivolous just now, fell silent. After a long time, he asked in a low voice,


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m her boyfriend, Mr. Young. You should know why we''re looking for you." Arthur said politely when he heard his tone softened.


    "Of course I know..." After a sigh, Wyatt said, "I didn''t change my number just to wait for this day..."


    Hearing this, not only Lucia, but even Arthur looked happy. Listening to Wyatt''s tone, he should know something.


    "Mr. Young, where are you now? Is it convenient for you to talk?" Arthur asked Wyatt immediately.


    "I''m doing engineering in Girsird and it''s not convenient to leave now," said Wyatt. "If you guys cane, we can talk."


    Girsird? Arthur''s mind was spinning. Girsird was not far from Athegate, and it would only take more than two hours to drive, but in the afternoon the court might start to examine Jacob''s assets, and they had to race against time to meet Wyatt as soon as possible.


    "Okay, see you in an hour." Arthur replied directly.


    "An hour? Aren''t you in Athegate ? Can you make it?" Wyatt asked in surprise.


    "Okay, please send me your current location. We''ll go right now," Arthur said with certainty.

 Chapter 315 The Truth

    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you." Wyatt hung up the phone. Within 3 seconds, a text message with his full address was sent to Lucia''s phone.


    "Arthur, can we make it in an hour?" Lucia asked suspiciously. Although she didn''t know much about Girsird, she knew that it was impossible to make it in an hour.


    "Don''t worry. I have a way." Arthur stroked Lucia''s cheek, said this with a smile, got out of the car and returned to the driver''s seat. Then he made a phone call, and drove towards Davonnis Corp. Watching Arthur drive the car all the way back to Davonnis, Lucia''s doubt deepened, but she didn''t ask any further questions, because Arthur always kept his word.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t until she stood on the top floor of the Davonnis Building that Lucia knew why Arthur was so confident. She turned and asked Arthur, "You actually bought a helicopter. Do you need it?" "Wouldn''t you use it now?" Arthur said with a doting smile at Lucia.


    There used to be a small helipad on the top floor of the Davonnis Building. It wasn''t big, but it was big enough for a helicopter. Now the pilot was ready, and Kyle was standing there waiting for them. "Mr. Davies, get ready." Kyle greeted him and said to Arthur.


    Arthur brought Lucia to the helicopter, picked her up, then said to Kyle, "You go to JTP now. If the court peoplee, try to dy first. We wille back in a few hours."


    "Yes!" Kyle responded and stepped back, watching the helicopter take off before leaving.


    On the helicopter, Lucia wanted to tease Arthur, so she asked him, "Arthur, you bought the helicopter and kept it, probably because you like the model?"


    Arthur nced at Lucia and didn''t say anything, but now Lucia''s eyes lit up. She grabbed his arm and asked, "Really?!"


    "Well," Arthur nodded and replied, "I liked ying with model airnes when I was a kid...so I bought it and kept it for a while."


    Lucia''s eyes widened. Was this something to y with?


    An idea shed through her mind, and she continued to ask Arthur, "You don''t have just this helicopter, do you?"


    "I have a small airfield in Liokold where the other helicopters are kept," Arthur replied. "I used to go there asionally before I didn''t meet you. Now that I have you, I rarely go there." Lucia finally understood why Arthur didn''t have a garage full of luxury cars like other rich and young people. It turned out that he didn''t love cars, but helicopters!


    "When we get Teddy back, let''s go there and y. Teddy should be very interested." Arthur said with a smile.


    "You two are indeed very simr," Lucia said with a smile. " Teddy used to like to y models. But because of his high IQ, models are too simple to him. He gradually lost interest." Arthur smiled and said, "Then he should like that small airport very much. If he has the opportunity to disassemble and assemble the real helicopter, he can practice his hand-eye coordination."


    Lucia was silent. This guy was too bold. He even nned to let his son use a real helicopter as a model? But the love for his son was self-evident in Arthur''s words, and Lucia smiled softly, leaning herself on Arthur''s shoulder in the soft wind.


    In less than an hour, the helicopter stopped at Wyatt''s construction site. The helicopter suddenly appeared and caused amotion. Wyatt in the office heard the movement and rushed out. Just as he was about to scold the employees who stopped their work, he found Arthur and Lucia had arrived.


    Wyatt looked speechless as they descended from the helicopter.


    "Mr. Young, I''m Arthur who called you just now. This is Lucia." Taking Lucia to Wyatt, Arthur introduced her to him.


    "I know." Wyatt nced down at Lucia, speaking in a low voice.


    "Is there a convenient ce to talk around here?" Arthur asked.


    "Come to my office." Wyatt nced at Lucia again, turned and led the way to his office. Arthur and Lucia looked at each other and followed.


    The office on the construction site wasrtively simple, but fortunately there was an air conditioner. So once in, the high temperature outside air was isted. Wyatt drove everyone else out first. When Arthur and Lucia came in, he quickly moved two stools for them. After the three sat down, they did not know how to start for a while.


    Arthur deliberately waited for Wyatt to speak first, while Lucia was excited and didn''t know where to ask. Wyatt was silent for a while, scratched his head, and then spoke,


    "Something happened on the construction site just now, so the tone of my speech was a little rough. Mr. Davies, don''t mind."


    "I understand." Arthur smiled.


    Arthur smiled, and Wyatt looked less restrained, but he still didn''t dare look at Lucia, because this woman was his biggest guilt in years.


    The mood gradually calmed down, and Lucia finally spoke, "Mr. Young, the day I was framed, you and two other colleagues worked the night shift, right? Was the surveince at that time broken? I really need you to tell me the truth now."


    Lucia''s voice was warm and refreshing, and Wyatt made a move that surprised Lucia and Arthur as soon as she spoke.


    Wyatt slid down from the stool and knelt down towards Lucia, murmuring, "Miss Webb! I''m sorry!"


    Lucia was stunned for a while, then quickly stood up and said, "Mr. Young, get up. What are you doing?!"


    Wyatt was middle-aged, and he could be considered an elder regardless of the others. Lucia felt that she couldn''t bear it, but when she was about to step up to help Wyatt, Arthur stopped her. Lucia looked back in astonishment. Arthur was calm and shook his head at her.


    Lucia stopped moving and looked at Wyatt kneeling in front of her, feeling a little helpless.


    Seemingly immersed in his own emotions, Wyatt knelt on the ground and began to tell in a hoarse voice,


    "Miss Webb, I''m really sorry for you. I haven''t even slept well in the past few years. We are farmers and have never done anything wrong in our life. That time, I couldn''t help the temptation. It hurt you for so many years. I took the money that Jacob gave me to lead an engineering team and became a foreman. I have more money, but I feel uneasy. I''m so sorry for you."


    Wyatt was talking, and the voice was actually choked up.

 Chapter 316 Got the video!!!

    Arthur let go of Lucia''s arm at this time. Lucia immediately stepped forward to help Wyatt up, but she didn''t know how tofort for a while. She couldn''t say "it''s okay"...Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wyatt''s guilt had been umted for too long, so just now he copsed because of Lucia''s words. At this time, Lucia supported him. His feet were already weak, and he could only lift his upper body. There was so much confidence to look into Lucia''s eyes, and he still said,


    "Miss Webb, although I have left Athegate over the years, I have been following your news. I was overjoyed when I saw the news of your return to Athegate more than a year ago, but since then there has been news that you and Jacob have been entangled. I were worried again. I also thought about going back to you and confessing everything, but I was afraid. I was selfish. I am old and I am afraid if I say this, I will go to prison. What will my family do then? So I could only continue to hide it from my conscience... I didn''t expect you toe in person today... I really..."


    The words were choked, and a tear of remorse dripped from Wyatt''s eyes. Lucia was sad to see him like this.


    In fact, when she heard this, Lucia already knew what happened, but she could let go of everything by saying "forgive". She couldn''t do it. If he hadn''t been lured by money to remove evidence for Jacob, Webbex Group would not be in Jacob''s hands. And she would not be exiled abroad, and these hardships really cannot be easily relieved.


    Arthur stood up at this point, and he came over to help Lucia who held Wyatt up. When Wyatt could stand on his own, he said,


    "Lucia is in trouble now. You should know the news that Jacob has been sentenced, but Webbex Group is the effort of Lucia''s father. If you can''t prove that the will was not established, then Webbex Group will be destroyed. After many years, I hope you can consider helping Lucia testify in court to prove the truth. Although it is possible to face a period of imprisonment, I believe you can sleep soundly after that." Sleep soundly?


    Wyatt raised his eyes which were clear. Arthur''s words touched his heart. He had made enough money for so many years, and it was time to pay off his debts.


    Raising his hand to wipe away the tears, Wyatt turned to Lucia and said,


    "Miss Webb, I''m willing to testify for you in court. After hiding for so long, it''s time to face it. Don''t worry. I can not only testify for you, but also show the destroyed video."


    "What did you say?!" Lucia''s eyes widened. She opened her mouth and was almost unable to believe what Wyatt said. Was that video still there?!


    Arthur didn''t expect such a windfall, and he quickly asked, "Do you still have the video at that time?"


    "Yes," Wyatt affirmed,


    "We''re not born viins either. I didn''t have my day when I was a security guard in a hotel. At that time, my child needed a lot of money to go to school, so I couldn''t help Jacob''s temptation and collected the money with two other people. At that time, I only knew what I did was to help him destroy the video that night. But in the surveince room, the more I watched, the more I felt that something was wrong. Why did Miss Webb and Miss Knight enter the room and Miss Knight was the only one who came out? And she was still waiting at the door, constantly looking at the camera, until Mr. Davies appeared. I watched her bring the drunk Mr. Davies into the room. I thought something big was going to happen, so when I was about to hand over the shift, I copied the video while the other two were not paying attention, before destroying the records on theputer."


    Lucia was overjoyed when she heard this. She didn''t expect that today''s turning point would turn out to be a momentary reluctance from Wyatt, who was an aplice.


    "You''re out of pity since you copied the video, so why don''t you just send it to Luciater?" Arthur asked Wyatt after a moment''s thought.


    "I also thought about this. After being fired from the hotel, I went back to my hometown. Soon after, I saw the news that the Webbex Group was renamed by Jacob to JTP. I was very uneasy, so I went back to Athegate and found Miss Webb''s home. But I didn''t expect that Miss Webb had already left at that time. I saw Jacob, but he thought I wanted to continue asking for money, so he gave me another hush money and threatened me if I revealed this, he would make my family restless. I was worried about my wife and children, so I took the money and left. After that, there was no news of Miss Webb."


    Wyatt was talking about the past of a few years ago, and he couldn''t help sighing. The wicked were rewarded with evil. Now he believed it.


    "So..." Arthur whispered and said to Lucia, "Lucia, there is always a way out. The Webbex Group is saved."


    "Yes," Lucia nodded happily, and asked Wyatt, "Mr. Young, where is that video now?"


    "It''s on the SD card of my mobile phone. I haven''t dared to change my number or my phone all these years, just thinking that if one day, if I can atone for my sins, it will let you contact me. I can give you the most powerful evidence," said Wyatt.


    Lucia was a little moved after hearing this. Although Wyatt had done something wrong, he still had kindness in his heart. After the other two aplices took the money, they must have left in a hurry and changed their mobile phones. He was the only one who kept this clue.


    "Mr. Young, thank you." Lucia''s attainment was engraved in her bones. Wyatt, who was in front of her could help her, and she couldn''t help but thank him, but Wyatt couldn''t bear it.


    "Miss Webb, don''t say that. I really can''t afford it. If I hadn''t been fascinated by money, you wouldn''t have encountered so many ups and downs... I really..." Wyatt quickly expressed his guilt. He was not very literate so he can''t tell his emotions, but a pair of clear eyes had already shown his sincerity.


    "Can you give us the SD card now?" Arthur asked.


    "Okay!" Wyatt replied immediately, and took out his phone as he spoke. Arthur and Lucia saw how worn his phone was, and it was a very simple old-fashioned model.


    Wyatt said embarrassedly, "Sorry, I really didn''t have the money to buy a good phone before. Fortunately, this phone has a built-in memory card, and the video is stored in it."


    As a victim, Lucia felt that Wyatt''s heart was shaken in the face of temptation. Life was too difficult.


    Wyatt took out his card, handed it to Lucia, and said, "It''s not a good thing to say, but I''m really relieved."

 Chapter 317 Its a win!

    Lucia took the phone, nodded to Wyatt, and said, "Mr. Young, I''ll ask you to testifyter."


    "I''ll definitely go," Wyatt answered affirmatively.


    Leaving the construction site, Lucia and Arthur returned to the helicopter. The engine roared and the smoke was rising. Lucia saw Wyatt standing at the bottom and looking up at her. Those eyes really had too much emotion.


    Lucia was inexplicably sad. She leaned her head on Arthur''s shoulder, and said sadly, "For some reason, I can''t bear to me him."


    Arthur stroked Lucia''s hand and sighed softly, "Everyone makes mistakes. At that time, Wyatt was short of money and was tempted by money. He has been living in guilt for so many years. And he has never been fully at ease. This is the biggest punishment for him."


    "Well, I hope all kind people will not be embarrassed by life." Lucia looked at the blue sky and whispered.


    The return trip was less than an hour, and Arthur took Lucia back to the office as soon as they got off the helicopter. He connected the mobile phone andputer with a data cable, and they anxiously waited for the video file to appear.


    Finally, the file interface of the phone''s SD card popped up on theputer screen. Lucia took a deep look at Arthur and motioned him to open the video file.


    After a few seconds of waiting, the video file yed smoothly, and Lucia finally felt relieved.


    The video showed that the camera was installed on the corridor wall, and the angle was just right to capture the door that Poppy originally booked. The picture quality was clear, but because it had not been edited, the video was very long and the data wasrge. Arthur fast-forwarded all the way. Finally, they saw Lucia and Poppy appearing in the picture. The two walked close to each other, with happy expressions on their faces, and then entered the room together.


    Lucia looked at Poppy''s face in the video and sighed, "At that time, I really thought Poppy was seriously helping me prepare a surprise for Jacob, but I didn''t expect..."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The video continued to y. Arthur knew that there must be a long time in between when Poppy was drugging Lucia, so he fast-forwarded for a while. After a while, it came to the scene of Poppy walking out of the room, and she kept standing at the door, constantly looking around, asionally looking at the camera.


    "It''s my turn," Arthur said.


    Arthur, who was supported and clearly drunk, appeared in front of the camera. Poppy pulled Arthur into the room without saying a word, and the man who supported him also left. After a while, a strange man appeared, wandered at the door for a while and walked into the next room. After he entered, Poppy walked out of the room where Lucia was, and then left.


    "I really hope I wasn''t drunk at that time, so that I could be a hero to save the beauty." The reason why Arthur canugh at the past so easily was because he was lucky that he had this fate. Otherwise, he would miss Lucia.


    Lucia patted Arthur on the shoulder and motioned for him to continue ying. Wyatt said that his shift time was 8:00 in the morning. Before that, Jacob had brought reporters to "catch the adultery".


    Sure enough, after fast-forwarding, the lights in the picture were turned off because of daylight. At about five in the morning, Arthur stumbled out of the room and left. An hourter, Jacob appeared at the door with a group of reporters, followed by Poppy. They didn''t break into the door immediately, but talked for a long time at the door. It was obvious that Jacob was telling the reporters what to doter.


    "We can win with this picture!" Arthur said excitedly. Jacob stood in the middle of the group of reporters and looked like the leader. This alone proved that he and Poppy had nned a long time ago. Now every frame on the video and every process perfectly matched Poppy''s confession.


    "Yeah." Lucia was also excited, and the hand that had been resting on Arthur''s shoulder increased its force involuntarily.


    The scene after that was chaotic. Jacob took away Lucia, who was only wearing a sheet. Although there was no sound in the video, it clearly recorded Lucia''s terrified face and her panic.


    Seeing this, Arthur turned around and hugged Lucia''s waist in distress, and said guiltily," Lucia, you''ve suffered a lot."


    Arthur knew now that Jacob showed up with them less than an hour after he left. If he leftter, maybe Lucia wouldn''t have suffered so much.


    Lucia leaned down and wrapped her arms around Arthur''s shoulders, smiling relievedly, "If you had stayed then, there would be no Teddy now, and nothing happened to us. I have no regrets."


    Arthur raised his head to look at Lucia. He was clearly a domineering man, but at the moment there was an uncertain vulnerability in his eyes. He asked Lucia,


    "Lucia, I hurt you so many times. Do you really not regret being with me?"


    "Idiot," Feeling distressed at the fragility in Arthur''s eyes, Lucia gently pressed her face to his cheek and told him in the softest voice,


    "I love you. I just love you. I never thought that I fell in love with you in order to get anything. And I never thought that we would always be smooth, no waves, no obstacles. I just follow my heart and love you. So no matter what happens, it won''t affect my mood unless you don''t love me one day."


    "I won''t!" Arthur immediately stated firmly. He stared into Lucia''s eyes. His words were clear and emotional:


    "At that time, even in the face of Julia''s deception, I never thought of giving up on you. I admitted I was selfish. From the beginning, I suspected that it was all deception, and that the child was not mine. Even if I knew it and finally forcing her to do a paternity test will hurt her, I want to give it a try. Even if there is a chance, I don''t want to let you down."


    Lucia listened to Arthur''s words, and finally understood why he was in the parking lot that day. At that time, she was unable to understand why he had failed her and had engagement to Juliana, why he still wanted her to understand him and wait for him. It turned out...because he never gave up on her.


    "Arthur, thank you." Knowing that she was being waited for, it was a real blessing. Lucia had no regrets about her past or meeting Arthur.


    Arthur was holding Lucia, and he felt a wonderful feeling of love, of being loved, of filling his heart.

 Chapter 318 Staff evacuation

    The sunlight outside the window subtly avoided the floor-to-ceiling windows of Arthur''s office at this time, as if afraid of disturbing the loving couple, but the warmth didn''tst long when Arthur''s cell phone rang. Arthur frowned and let go of Lucia''s waist reluctantly. Lucia smiled and began to calm down, watching Arthur answer the phone.


    "Kyle, you better have something important to do! Ore back and I''ll kill you!" Arthur''s tone was nasty, and this guy Kyle interrupted his time to enjoy the wonder of love!


    Kyle on the other side of the phone was silent for a while, and one could almost imagine the dazed expression on his face at the moment. When did he provoke Mr. Davies? However, he quickly reacted and said anxiously with grievance,


    "Mr. Davies, didn''t you ask me toe to JTP to watch the scene? You also ordered me to call you as soon as the court peoplee..."


    Arthur raised his eyebrows. Although he knew it was urgent, he was still very upset and said, "Invite them to Lucia''s office for tea. We''ll be there soon."


    After hanging up, Arthur took Lucia by the waist and led her out, while calling Bradley again, detailing that they had found evidence that Jacob framed Lucia, to see if he could find a way to let the court people first withdrew. Bradley simply agreed. So by the time Arthur and Lucia rushed back to JTP, the court people had left.


    Kyle stood in front of Lucia''s office, shivering. He didn''t know it was Arthur who used his connections to let them leave. As soon as he saw him, he immediately stepped forward andined,


    "Mr. Davies, the staff of the court suddenly withdrew for some unknown reason. I really didn''t lie to you."


    Arthur gave Kyle a fierce look and said coldly, "Really?"


    "It''s true!" Kyle was so anxious that he was sweating. Finally Lucia couldn''t bear to see how Arthur always bullied Kyle and took the initiative to exin the situation. Otherwise Kyle would probably copse to the ground if he held back.


    "Mr. Davies..." After hearing Lucia''s exnation, Kyle was really speechless to the president.


    Arthur gave Kyle a cold, unashamed look, and he was still angry!


    "Arthur, now that the court staff has withdrawn, shall we ask Kane how to proceed?" Lucia said, pulling Arthur to turn to her and telling him to stop staring at Kyle who was poor.


    "No need, just take the videotape to the court. These two cases are rted and can be investigated together." Arthur said, and then let Kyle go back to thepany first, while he and Lucia went directly to the court with the videotape.


    On the afternoon of the same day, the court epted the case of Jacob''s alleged will fraud. Because this case had a causal rtion with JTP''s seizure, coupled with Bradley''s influence, Webbex Group was temporarily safe.


    Lucia convened a high-level meeting at the first time, told them the news, and then passed it down to them. During the day, they saw the people from the courte to thepany with their own eyes. Just a few hourster, they got the news that it was safe. All JTP employees witnessed it in person. With Lucia''s resolute style of doing things, the negative rumors disappeared for a while, and everyone seemed to have renewed hope.


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, Arthur went out with Kane, who hade to deal with some legal matters, to invite Bradley to dinner. He had to ask Bradley about some important things, and these things could have negative consequences that he didn''t want Lucia to know. So even if Lucia was willing to go with them, she was forced to stay in thepany by Arthur in the end.


    In the office, Lucia leaned herself deeply into the office chair. To be honest, after the ups and downs of the day, she was indeed a little tired.


    Outside the office, Daphne had been looking at the office worriedly. Just now she saw a trace of exhaustion on Lucia''s face, but she was anxious that she couldn''t help.


    Nia found Daphne''s behavior. So she asked Daphne, "Daphne, are you worried about Lucia?"


    "Yeah," Daphne replied with a slight frown, "Lucia looks tired."


    "Now she is best suited for a cup of warm chocte. Would you like to send her a cup of it?" Nia suggested with a smile.


    Daphne asked curiously, "Do you drink chocte suitable in such a hot weather?" She just felt it greasy when just thinking about it.


    "Don''t you know? Chocte relieves fatigue and lifts the mood. Right now it''s the perfect thing for Lucia," said Nia.


    "Looks like I''ve heard. Well, I''m going to bring choctes to Lucia." Thinking of what she could do for Lucia, Daphne jumped up and hurried out of her seat to get choctes in the lounge. Nia looked at her for a while and had a smile on her face.


    "Lucia..." Holding the steaming chocte, Daphne knocked on the door of Lucia''s office. As soon as the door opened, she saw Lucia in the seat with her eyes closed. She held her breath for a moment and walked in lightly.


    Lucia was already dozing off, but she opened her eyes when she heard the subtle voice, and saw Daphne sneaking towards her like a little mouse at a nce. She felt amused immediately and asked softly, "Daphne, is something wrong?"


    Seeing Lucia awake, Daphne hastened to bring the chocte to her desk, and said sweetly, "Lucia, I see that you are a little tired, so I made a cup of warm chocte for you. You will definitely relieve fatigue after drinking it."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Lucia frowned slightly, but that expression was fleeting. She smiled and said, "Thank you Daphne. Just put the chocte on the table. It''s already off work. Tell Nia. All go back home. Don''t wait for me." "Aren''t you drinking?" Daphne wanted Lucia to relieve her fatigue as soon as possible. Seeing that she hadn''t touched it, Daphne asked her.


    Lucia''s smile froze for a moment, but she still reached out to bring the chocte, took a sip in front of Daphne, and said with a smile,


    "It''s delicious. Go home. Eduard will me me for abusing the staff."


    "Okay!" Daphne responded happily when she saw Lucia drinking the chocte, and told Lucia not to be too tired before leaving the office, so she didn''t see that she immediately put down the cup in her hand as soon as she left. The expression on her face was very unnatural.


    Back in her seat, Daphne said gratefully to Nia, "Thank you for telling me about the power of chocte, Nia. Lucia is very happy."


    "Really?" Nia responded with a smile.

 Chapter 319 Nias Thought

    "Yeah!" Daphne nodded affirmatively, and added, "Nia, Lucia asked us to leave work early. We don''t have to wait for her."


    "You go back first. I still have some documents to sort out," said Nia.


    "Okay, then I''ll go back first." Daphne packed her bags, said goodbye to her, and went back.


    Night fell and the stars were shining in the sky. Lucia came out of the office with her bag after 7:30 pm. As soon as she closed the door, she saw that the lights on the assistant''s office were still on, so she walked over to check and saw that Nia was still serious sorting files.


    "Nia, why haven''t you gone back yet?" asked Lucia.


    "Lucia, you haven''t finished work yet. How can I go first as an assistant?" Nia raised her head and smiled at Lucia.


    "Didn''t I just ask Daphne to tell you to go back first?" Lucia was just taking a short break in the office, so she wouldn''t ask the two assistants to stay on call.


    "She didn''t say... She just came out of the office and left with her bag." Nia replied with a bewildered look.


    "Is that so..." Lucia pondered, thinking that Daphne might have forgotten, so she said apologetically to Nia,


    "Nia, you haven''t had dinner, have you?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "No," Nia replied, then looked at Lucia seriously and said, "Didn''t you have dinner yet?"


    This question made Lucia sense Nia''s seriousness in her work. She smiled delightfully and said, "If that''s the case, then let''s go to dinner together. You can choose the ce." "Okay, then I'' II not stand on ceremony." Nia stood up and said happily.


    Lucia had a rare opportunity tomunicate with subordinates outside working hours, so the two left JTP together. Nia chose a restaurant with moderate consumption level and went home after dinner. Back home in the evening, Nia sat in the sofa and told Lennie that she had yed tricks on Daphne today, and Lennie expressed his approval.


    "That''s what you should do. You have to let Lucia see Daphne''s inadequacies as soon as possible. She is young and not as experienced as you. Taking this position is based on friendship with Lucia, which is very unfair to you, so you must use special means topete."


    "I know. Although I don''t like to be petty, her existence is unfair to me whatever means I use... The assistant position should be my own..." Nia answered without hesitation. She herself did not realize that after dating Lennie, she became more and more selfish.


    "Not just an assistant, you have to have a bigger vision. Be excellent in your work. I believe your boss will see your efforts." Lennie encouraged Nia again.


    "Okay, by the way, are you stilling here tonight?" Nia asked Lennie expectantly.


    "I got something to do tonight. Get some rest early," said Lennie.


    "Don''t be too tired. Good night." Nia sweetly said good night to Lennie, and hung up after some romantic words.


    Daphne, just wait, I''ll make you suffer!


    Nia made up her mind.


    Lucia had been waiting for Arthur after she got home and washed up. At eleven o''clock in the evening, there was finally a movement outside the door. She quickly got up to meet him. The door just opened, and Arthur walked in. After seeing Lucia, a gentle expression appeared on his face immediately.


    Lucia leaned over to Arthur and sniffed, only the refreshing scent of his body on the tip of her nose. She asked, "Didn''t you drink?"


    "Bradley is one of us, so we don''t need to drink," Arthur said amusingly. When he entered the living room, he saw several sober things on the coffee table, including honey, tea, and milk. He was moved and put his arms around Lucia and asked,


    "What? Worried that I''m drunk?"


    "You didn''t let me go with you. I thought you were going to drink." Lucia answered truthfully.


    "No," Arthur said. "It''s just a few things that I''d like to consult with Bradley first and let you know when I''ve got the answer."


    Arthur used himself as a protective. As long as he could filter out even a little bit of trouble for Lucia, he would do it without hesitation.


    She had her head buried in Arthur''s arms. Lucia''s eyes curved brightly and she smiled happily. Then she asked Arthur, "How''s it going?"


    "It''s not ideal," Arthur said to Lucia, sitting on the sofa together, "Jacob''s suspicion of will fraud is conclusive. He is definitely going to be sentenced. Bradley said the biggest difficulty is with the asset review." "As long as I can be innocent, these problems can be ignored. Although Jacob has grown the Webbex Group in six years, the starting assets are always my father''s hard work. I am convinced of how the court decides." Lucia had long figured it out. Now, she also knew that the court could not confiscate Webbex Group, at most it would seize part of its assets.


    "But that would hit the Webbex Group in a big way." That was what worried Arthur the most.


    "The case hase to light again, and my innocence can be dered to the world. Even if I have to face such consequences, I can afford it. Don''t forget I am your alumnus. You don''t believe in my ability?" Lucia asked Arthur with a smile. There was a sh of confidence in her eyes. She had the strength to be proud of herself.


    "Of course I believe," Arthur liked to see Lucia''s confident look the most, and he held her tighter and said, "But you''ll be tired this way, and I feel bad."


    Hearing this, Lucia raised her head and kissed Arthur''s chin heavily, and smiled, "Don''t worry. I can stand it. I had a fight with you before. I worked overtime at Jibillion every night after ten o''clock at night..." Lucia had a loose tongue, and she identally mentioned the past. After she noticed it, she raised her eyes and quickly observed Arthur''s reaction. She saw he look distressed. Just as Lucia was about to say something, Arthur said,


    "I know. At that time I was always waiting for you downstairs at Jibillion."


    Lucia was stunned for a moment.


    Arthur didn''t say it to move Lucia, to make her feel guilty for seeing him secretly paying so much. He did what he did. What he wanted Lucia to see was that he never forgot her.


    "And at noon, maybe you didn''t know that I often went to the next building to wait for you during my lunch break, to see what clothes you wear every day, who you had lunch with, and whether there would be a smile on your face that day..." Arthur smiled and recalled at that time, and continued to say,


    "Although on the surface we hadn''t seen each other all the time and werepletely isted, I can''t help not seeing you. I''m quite stupid, right?"

 Chapter 320 Courts trial

    Arthur ridiculed himself. Looking down at Lucia as he spoke, and with just one look, he sank into Lucia''s starry eyes.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Lucia''s eyes were already red. She never knew that Arthur had been watching her silently in the dark. She thought... she wouldn''t care.


    "Fool, why are you crying?" Seeing Lucia''s red eyes, Arthur felt more distressed than her. He stroked her cheek and said,


    "I don''t say this to impress you or to show how affectionate I am, but I really want to tell you that I have never forgotten you for a moment. It is a wonderful and uncontroble impulse. It''s absolutely ridiculous for me to leave work and wait for you just to nce at you. But for you, everything goes so naturally. Lucia, sometimes I even wonder if you live there in my heart."


    Lucia bit her lower lip and raised her body to wrap her arms around Arthur''s neck, choked up and said, "Idiot, that''s called affectionate!"


    Arthur looked down for a moment, then softened. He hugged Lucia and smiled, "Well, affectionate."


    A deep love, only for one person.


    Soon, for the case of Jacob''s will fraud, a court was held. Wyatt appeared in court to testify as scheduled. When the video was released in court, the court also summoned the reporters who appeared in the screen in advance. Perhaps because of the solemn coercion of the court, the reporters admitted that they were all bought by Jacob. At that time, theypletely ignored the objective fact and directly characterized the incident as Lucia cheating in marriage, and publicized false remarks to the public. As soon as they admitted, the court was in an uproar.


    Lucia in the intiff''s seat heard countless discussions behind her.


    "I told you. Lucia must be innocent!"


    "Jacob is really hateful. He used her feelings to steal her family''s property, and he justly drove Lucia away. It''s really unforgivable!"


    "Hey, I used to think the richdy likes to y, but Lucia didn''t do anything at all."


    "Poppy found her conscience and left that video at the end."


    Now that the truth hade out, Lucia listened to these remarks and felt extremelyplicated. She was relieved and happy, but also a little sad, and that sadness was for Poppy.


    In the end, the court made a trial. Jacob was suspected of inheritance fraud. Due to the huge amount of fraud, he was sentenced to ten years in prison and dered that the will was invalid. All the assets of JTP were returned to Lucia, the only heiress of Eric. Wyatt was arrested as an aplice. He was sentenced to three months in prison. This result was already very, very light for him.


    Aftering out of the courthouse, Lucia felt that the sky was bluer. At least now she could be more calm when she went to visit her father''s grave.


    Countless reporters had been waiting outside the courthouse for a long time. Lucia, apanied by Arthur, was immediately surrounded by a group of people. The most asked question was how she was feeling now. Lucia did not refuse all of them. "Justice will triumph" showed that the pain she had suffered over the years.


    After that, the wonderful fate between Lucia and Arthur was known and talked about by the public. The rumor that Lucia wanted to use Arthur to retake JTP copsed of itself. She didn''t know Arthur deliberately at all, but the fate was too deep. Their love was spread like virus, and there were even many versions. But in any case, their rtionship was officially recognized by the public, and it had also attracted many fans.


    This matter finally came to an end. Webbex Group also sessfully returned to Lucia''s hands. With the status of a legal person, Lucia did not stop for a moment to let Kane start the name change, and the part of the equity managed by Spencer was forcibly recovered by the court. Although thepany still had a lot to do, Lucia immediately suggested to go Chicago with Arthur.


    "Lucia, just wait a little longer, " Arthur said to her in the evening, after listening to Lucia''s proposal to leave Chicago tomorrow after dinner,


    "Webbex Group has just returned to your hands. Now the business is heavy, and thepany needs you. I can wait."


    "It''s alright," Lucia replied with a smile. "Thepany is very important, but our son is more important. I know how much you want to make it clear to Esmae. We will leave tomorrow." "Really?" Arthur asked uncertainly.


    "Of course, our family of three should be reunited." Lucia said softly.


    A smile finally appeared on Arthur''s face. Although he was still trying to persuade Lucia to focus on business, she just agreed, and Arthur turned around and called Kyle to book a flight. Lucia couldn''t helpughing when she saw him like this.


    Early the next morning, Arthur and Lucia boarded the flight to Chicago. Lucia kept an eye on it and did not inform Esmae in advance. She was a little worried that Esmae would deliberately take Theodore away to avoid him and Arthur meeting.


    However, Lucia didn''t know that Spencer had arrived in Chicago a few days earlier, and told Esmae that she was going toe with Arthur. Esmae immediately took Theodore to her daughter, who set up apany in Los Angeles, and prepared to wait for Arthur and Lucia.


    So when Lucia and Arthur showed up at Browns Manor, instead of seeing Theodore as expected, they ran into Esmae who had been waiting for them for a long time.


    Lucia and Arthur knew everything when they saw Spencer standing beside Esmae. Staring at Spencer, Lucia couldn''t hide her anger.


    Esmae stood on the steps, looking down at Arthur. Seeing Edwin''s features on his handsome face, Esmae''s mood was beyond words. But one thing was for sure, she was very unhappy now.


    "Lucia, why didn''t you let me know when you came back?" Esmae asked Lucia, looking coldly away from Arthur''s face.


    "Esmae, I..." Lucia was interrupted by Esmae as soon as she said so.


    "Since when have you been so disrespectful to me? Bring someone irrelevant home?" Esmae scolded Lucia deliberately, and the rtion between her and Arthur had been clearly divided by the words. One was a family member, and one was an outsider. It stood clear.


    "Esmae, this is Arthur..." Lucia said to Esmae with one hand on Arthur''s arm, stopping Arthur from trying to stand up for her.


    Arthur was already furious when he heard Esmae speak, not because of the disdain she revealed in her words, which he was prepared for, but because of Esmae''s high-level rebuke to Lucia.

 Chapter 321 Is it your turn to speak?

    "Ms. Wilson, don''t you think you''re too harsh on Lucia?" Before Esmae could sneer, Arthur spoke coldly. Although he was in the lower position, his aura was no less than Esmae''s. "Who are you? Is it your turn to speak here?!" Esmae scolded in disgust, ignoring Arthur at all.


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became tense. Lucia anxiously continued to hold Arthur''s arm, not wanting him to have too many verbal disputes with Esmae. She raised her head and said to Esmae, "Esmae, don''t be angry yet. At least listen to what we have to say."


    "Browns Manor doesn''t wee uninvited guests. Lucia,e in if you still recognize me as your aunt. If you don''t, you can leave with him now !" Esmae''s words did not leave Lucia any room to return, and shee said it very decisively.


    "Lucia, let''s go!" Although Arthur was usually polite and courteous, and he was the eldest son who grew up in a wealthy family, he had never been insulted like this in his life and was about to take Lucia to leave. But Lucia stayed where she was.


    Arthur looked into Lucia''s eyes. Her usually shining pupils were soaked with sadness at this moment. Arthur''s heart softened suddenly. He read her contradictions, and stopped.


    Arthur med himself for being too impulsive just now.


    Reaching out and pulling Lucia slightly to the back, Arthur looked up at Esmae and said,


    "Ms. Wilson, Lucia is my girlfriend and your goddaughter. Now we have an argument, and she is the most saddened person. Why are you too stubborn to listen to our words? Do you want your goddaughter be heartbroken?"


    Lucia held back her tears and looked at Esmae, hoping she would give him a chance.


    How could Esmae not feel sorry for Lucia? In fact, when she saw her eyes reddened just now, her heart softened. She was obviously a stubborn person, but she would still lose to the tears of her most beloved child.


    "Okay, then I''ll listen to what you guys have to say!" Constraining her hard feeling for Lucia, Esmae pretended to be indifferent, turned her head and walked in without even looking at Lucia. Spencer on the side was indignant. He thought Esmae couldn''t even let Arthur in, but Esmae''s heart softened because of Lucia''s tears.


    Hearing Esmae''s words, Lucia reached out and wiped her tears. Her eyes were red and pitiful. Arthur was so distressed that he gently wiped away the tears that had slipped down. When Lucia calmed down a little, he looked up at Spencer, with his eyes shing with coldness.


    If he was an ordinary person, Spencer might have been trembling. However, Spencer looked Arthur directly in the eyes, without a trace of guilt, nor a trace of fear, even with a shamelesscence being blessed by Esmae. He look back at Arthur to show that Lucia will be his!


    The eyes of the two men met in the air, and they refused to give in to each other.


    Lucia gave Spencer a cold look, took Arthur''s hand and walked up the steps, passing Spencer as if she was treating him with air. Then they walked over without looking at him.


    "Lucia!" Spencer couldn''t stand Lucia being so indifferent, especially in front of Arthur. It made him feel inferior, so he shouted to Lucia.


    Lucia stopped and stared back at Spencer coldly. The contempt in her eyes needed no disguise.


    "Lucia, you know that no matter how much you plead, there will only be one result, so why struggle." Spencer said bitterly.


    "Because I love Arthur." Lucia replied without hesitation, then turned around and walked inside with Arthur.


    As if Spencer was struck by lightning, he stood there with his fists clenched for a long time. The feeling of being humiliated made him hatred surging. He even imagined how he would abuse Lucia after he got her. Thinking of those scenes, Spencer felt a little bitforted. After getting somefort and calming down, he followed them into the living room.


    In the luxurious living room of Browns Manor, Esmae was surrounded by coldness, sitting on the sofa in the center, watching Lucia and Arthur who hade to the coffee table. "Esmae, where''s Teddy?" Lucia asked about her son first.


    "At Helena''s. You can rest assured he will be in the best possible care." Esmae said frankly, making no attempt to hide her intentional transfer of Theodore.


    "No matter how well you take care of him, it''s better for him to stay by his biological parents'' side." Arthur said lightly, and immediately attracted Esmae''s cold and sharp stare.


    "Why? Are you proud of having a night of romance?" Esmae sneered and said sarcastically, "When you slept Lucia, did you want to go to her and use your identity as Mr. Davis of the Davis family to give some help andpensation her? You saw Teddy in five years, and you''ll be a loving father for granted?"


    "Esmae, Arthur didn''t know..." Lucia anxiously defended Arthur.


    "Whether he knew it or not won''t change his bad behavior. Sleep around after being drunk? Sure enough, it''s the style of a rich and powerful family." Esmae continued her rude sarcasm.


    "Ms. Wilson, since you know I were drunk, you should know my action was not subject to voluntary influence. Indeed, you''re right. I didn''t think about what would happen to Lucia after that night, and I didn''t look into her. So I will never leave her again. I will only love her wholeheartedly." Arthur didn''t make excuses for himself, but took the opportunity to express his feelings for Lucia.


    Esmae sneered and looked away in disdain, like Arthur was talking nonsense. And the living room fell into a dead silence.


    Lucia knew that it was useless to pursue what happened before, so she talked about her rtionship with Arthur instead,Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Esmae, Arthur and I really love each other. Teddy loves his father too. I beg you to put aside the entanglement with Edwin and his wife. Just see if Arthur and I are happy together, our family of three can be reunited and fulfill our goal, okay??"


    Esmae was furious when she heard this. She stood up and pointed at Lucia and said,


    "How dare you say that you really love each other!? Do you remember how many times you cried in front of me because of this man?! Do you remember how many nights you lost sleep because of this man? I said long ago I can put aside the grievance among Edwin and Sophie to fulfill your goal. It is the man by your side. He is not worth it!"

 Chapter 322 Teddy is still young and can have other fathers

    Lucia choked up when she heard the words. The reason why she couldn''t refute it was she knew what Esmae said, and she really felt sorry for her.


    This was the contradiction of Lucia.


    Seeing Lucia''s sad expression, Arthur stretched out his hand to gently cover her behind again, and said to Esmae,


    "Ms. Wilson, I know I have done a lot of things to hurt Lucia before, but we are not isted from the world. There will always be people around us who have bad intentions to frame us up. I have been ignorant and hesitant, but every time I experience, I have be more aware of my feelings for Lucia. No one can stop us from being together!"


    "Don''t talk big!" Esmae responded coldly, not listening to Arthur at all.


    Lucia knew in her heart that Esmae would never listen to any of Arthur''s words. No matter how sincere he was, no matter how firm he was, she would not change anything because of his exnation, even taking Arthur as a person who shirked responsibility. So Lucia turned and said,


    "Esmae, I know you can''t listen to Arthur''s exnation, but even so, it doesn''t change the fact he is Teddy''s biological father. Teddy has epted him as his father. Are you really willing to see the three of us separated from each other?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Teddy is still young. He could have another father." Esmae was unmoved.


    "So you chose a despicable person like Spencer?" Arthur respected Esmae as an elder, but his respect had a limit. Now that Esmae questioned his identity as Theodore''s father, which had reached his limit, he coldly opened his mouth.


    "Arthur Davies! Who are you calling a despicable person?!" Before Esmae said a word, Spencer couldn''t help but get angry.


    "What? Am I wrong? Isn''t it your style to be double-faced? On the surface, you mediate with Ms. Wilson on behalf of my parents, but in fact, you are secretly cutting in and finding a new backer. Are you happy?" Arthur fought back. His temper can not always be kept below the line of reason.


    "Arthur, you should speak with some self-knowledge. No matter how Spencer is, has he hurt Lucia?" Esmae also disdained Spencer''s character, but they were in the same line and she will still speak for Spencer.


    "He doesn''t have that chance either!" With sharp eyes, Arthur replied coldly.


    "Heh, is the son raised by Edwin so brazen?" Esmae said coldly, "Before you speak out, you should think about my existence. As long as I don''t agree, ask Lucia if she dares to continue being together with you!"


    When Arthur heard this, he immediately looked at Lucia, but Lucia didn''t give him a response, just looked at him with a pair of sad eyes. Arthur immediately understood that kindness and love were the dilemma that Lucia couldn''t make a choice.


    So, Arthur didn''t push her.


    "Lucia," Arthur reached out and took Lucia''s hand. Holding back the chill, he said her softly, "Don''t answer. I know you love me."


    "Arthur..." At this moment, Lucia really felt guilty for Arthur.


    Arthur''s understanding was iparably gentle, but in Esmae''s eyes, she only felt that he was very pretentious. Why would he y such a bitter scene in front of her, so she spoke to interrupt the gaze between them,


    "Anyway, no matter what you say, I won''t allow you to stay together. Lucia, I won''t restrict your personal freedom. You can go with Arthur anytime, but Teddy has to stay. I won''t let him follow growing up with ruthless people. As long as you are willing toe back to visit us, you will still be my beloved goddaughter."


    "Esmae!" Hearing Esmae''s seemingly generous words, Arthur''s anger broke out in full force. He said Esmae''s name directly, and said angrily,


    "Don''t you think you''re going too far?! Why do you keep my son by your side? Why do you rashly judge my character!?"


    "Why should I?!" Esmae pped the table angrily and responded angrily, "I was by Lucia''s side when she was pregnant. When Teddy was born, I stood outside the operating room. When Lucia went to school, I have been cared for Teddy and he grows up with me. Why should I?! Why should you!"


    What Esmae said was the years when Arthur was absent. Arthur''s eyes widened. His heart was beaten by guilt, and he couldn''t refute with any word.


    Lucia and Theodore was Esmae''s greatest weapon.


    Spencer watched as Arthur''s face changed, and gloated.


    Lucia lowered her eyes. Her body trembled slightly. Esmae''s biggest weapon in her hand could not only hurt Arthur, but also control her.


    "Arthur, stop arguing with her. The past can''t be changed. There''s no point in arguing about it," Lucia held Arthur''s arm, then turned to Esmae and said,


    "Esmae, your kindness to me, I have never forgotten for a day. I know you can''t ept our feelings for a while, and I don''t expect you to be able to let go of your grievances with Arthur''s parents, but I will never agree to engaged with Spencer. I came here today to ask you to take this back."


    Esmae wasforted when she saw that Lucia still took her into ount. But when she heard her turn to mentioning her marriage to Arthur, she turned her head to look at Spencer and didn''t say anything for him immediately. It was up to Spencer himself. Now, if a man can''t even fight for the woman he loved, she can consider taking back this idea.


    In fact, Esmae really thought too much. Of course Spencer will fight, because the engagement with Lucia involved more than interests, but emotional issues, and the battle between him and Arthur.


    Taking a step forward, Spencer made a firm statement, "Ms. Wilson, I have promised you countless times that as long as Lucia and I get married, I will never hurt her for the rest of my life. I will not make her sleepless and tearful. I''m willing to protect her all the time. This is definitely something Arthur can''t do!"


    "Spencer, you dare to say it!" Arthur said angrily, "You didn''t hurt Lucia? Then why did you work with Jacob? Don''t you know what Jacob did to Lucia?"


    "Why did I work with him?" Spencer sneered. "It was against you, of course. This partnership was never about Lucia. Besides, do you know what happened to Jacob now? If I didn''t guide secretly, do you think Jacob will make such a fatal mistake and step into the predicament by himself?"

 Chapter 323 The real purpose

    "So you helped him run to help me too?" Lucia asked coldly at this time.


    Nobody would believe that Spencer made Jacob suffer a more miserable punishment!


    "Lucia, I''ve already exined this to you!" Spencer was annoyed that Lucia was helping Arthur attack him, and his tone became much harsher, "I will never make him feel better!" "He should be punished by thew for what he did wrong. We have our ownws. Who do you think you are? You are the punisher?!" Lucia despised Spencer to the extreme. Spencer was immediately speechless. Of course he didn''t dare to reveal that Jacob was kept for the convenience of containing her in the future.


    "Ms. Wilson, Spencer is a wicked and vicious man. You keep saying it''s for Lucia''s sake. Why do you want him to marry Lucia?! Do you think Lucia will be happy with this kind of person for the rest of her life?!" Arthur questioned Esmae.


    "Better than you, at least." Esmae said coldly, and was unmoved.


    Arthur was so angry that he couldn''t say a word. For the first time, he knew what it was like to negotiate with someone who was extremely stubborn. Esmae couldn''t make any difference, even if she knew Spencer''s personality. But in order to prevent him and Lucia from being together, she really can do anything.


    "Esmae, I won''t be engaged with Spencer. If you have to force me, I''d rather die! I don''t want to be with anyone, not even Arthur, so are you satisfied?!" Lucia saw Esmae being stubborn, and her emotions gradually copsed, so she said something angry.


    "Lucia !" Esmae''s heart softened, but her eyes and tone were still cold. She shouted, "You are a rational adult. What''s the point of saying such a prank? If you are dead, what about your son?!" Lucia red at Spencer, who was embarrassed and angry, and said firmly, "I would rather choose this oue if I have to marry him!"


    Esmae''s face turned pale when she heard Lucia say this, while Spencer clenched his fists desperately. He was afraid of losing his temper in front of Esmae. Arthur held Lucia''s trembling hand in distress. "Ms. Wilson, don''t you know how much Lucia looks up to you? How much she respects you? If she can say something like that, she''s already cornered. Why can''t you take a step back? My parents have a grudge against you, but I have no grudges with you. Even if Lucia is with me, what can you do?"


    Arthur frowned and said to Esmae. Was she really hard-hearted?


    "I heard my mother talk about you. She said you''re cheerful, straightforward, and optimistic, but she never said you''re so stubborn, ruthless. Why are you embarrassing me and Lucia now, why?" Arthur''s first sentence might really move Esmae a little, but his second sentence made Esmae''s expression instantly grim.


    "I''m stubborn. I''m ruthless!" Esmae snapped. She had always been well-kept and rarely had wrinkles on her face, but now she looked so ruthless that the wrinkles were all visible, showing how angry she was, "Who caused me to be like this?! Arthur, since you''ve heard your mother talk about me, you should know what happened to me because of them. And what happened to my parents! You tell me now you and I have no grudges? As long as you are Edwin''s son, you are my enemy!"


    Expressing her anger at Arthur, Esmae turned to Lucia again, and this time there was no trace of tenderness in her eyes,


    "Lucia, are you threatening me with your own life now? Do you remember how I went back to the country to pick you up six years ago? You were walking down the road in a daze, soaked in the rain. I was anxious and sent people to look for you everywhere, and finally brought you back. I asked if you would like toe with me, and you said yes, so I brought you back."


    When Esmae said these words, her face looked cold, but her eyes were red. When she saw she was drenched and shivering, her heart ached like there was a needle. And she continued,Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "For so many years, I have loved you as my own child, even more than my own child. Even if I say your life was saved by me, it is not an exaggeration! Are you threatening me with your life?! Okay, if that''s the case, then I''ll assume I never rescued you, didn''t recognize you. Leave with Arthur. You don''t have to marry Spencer, and you don''t have to have any pay-back or concern for me. You and I are renounced!" Lucia was shocked when she heard this. Her face was pale, and this was her biggest weakness.


    "But," Esmae said with red eyes, "Teddy, you can''t take him away. He''s the baby I raise. I will never let him grow up with Arthur and be my enemy in the future. If you want to see him, you cane back yourself, and I will save you a room. But after this, I will not say a word to you again."


    Arthur''s heart hurt as if a knife was stabbing him, because he saw Lucia shed tears after Esmae said this. Her expression didn''t change at all, but her face was as pale as transparent, and her pupils were full of helplessness, like an abandoned child. Her tears fell down and the pain was unaware.


    Arthur loved Lucia so much. No matter how much he wanted her to shout "I only love Arthur" at this time, he will not force her to make a choice. Kindness and love were not emotions on the same level. Nobody couldpare them.


    Looking at the vigorous love history through the ages, which couple can live happily without any guilt? Without the blessings of their families? Not at all... Even if Lucia really tried to leave with him today, Arthur knew she would regret it, because this fragile woman was too kind.


    "Lucia, let''s go first. We''ll talk about these things in the future." Arthur felt sorry for Lucia, but he didn''tpromise with Esmae. He just wanted to give Lucia a space and time to ease her emotions.


    Lucia, like a puppet, still looked at Esmae with tears in her eyes. Like a fragile child, she was unable to figure out why Esmae didn''t want her, why she was abandoned? The five-year past with Esmae was like a slideshow in Lucia''s mind and yed on a loop. She was reluctant, and she didn''t understand.


    Esmae really can be said to be Lucia''s second mother.

 Chapter 324 Want the answer today

    "Let''s talk in the future?" Esmae sneered after hearing Arthur''s words, and said, "I''ll have the answer today."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Look at what Lucia has be!" Arthur stared at Esmae, and said with disgust and indignation, "You still force her?!"


    "It''s better to have short, sharp pains than long, dull pains," Esmae definitely had the irondy''s demeanor when she was ruthless. She took a step closer to Lucia. She finally no longer had coldness. And she said,


    "Lucia, listen to me. Now that Webbex Group has returned to your hands, and Spencer has begun to develop there, you marry him and live with your child. What''s wrong with that? What''s wrong with Spencer? There are doubts about his character. I also have confidence in my abilities. As long as the Browns family is still alive, I can guarantee he will treat you well, and besides, he really loves you..."


    "Lucia, I''m serious about your feelings!" Spencer added at this point, even if the remark immediately made Arthur give him a sharp look.


    Lucia finally moved. She raised her hand to wipe her tears. Regardless of the tears on her arm, she looked at Esmae and begged, "Esmae, give me some time. I''ll think about it."


    Esmae looked at Lucia''s tears, thought for a while and said, "Okay, I''ll give you time to think about it..."


    Before Lucia and Arthur could breathe a sigh of relief, she continued to add, "But your engagement banquet with Spencer is scheduled for the 5th of next month. Come or not, I''ll take it as your answer." Lucia suddenly felt as if she was electrocuted. Her body became stiff again. Arthur quickly took her into his arms when he saw this. He looked at Esmae. Seeing that she was as cold as ice, with no intention of giving in at all, he finally gave up to continue pleading and lobbying.


    "Lucia, let''s go." Holing Lucia, Arthur led her out. This time Lucia leaned against him meekly, like a fragile branch attached to him, moving with him.


    After Lucia and Arthur left, Spencer said to Esmae angrily, "Ms. Wilson, you just let Lucia go?!"


    In Spencer''s opinion, it was better to let Lucia stay now and cut her off from Arthur forever.


    "She can''t make a decision today, and she won''t be able to make a decision in the future," Esmae was not afraid that Lucia would leave. No matter what, she knew this child too well. On the other hand,pared with Spencer, she looked at him coldly and said,


    "Spencer, your ability and character are indeed a lot worse than Arthur''s. It''s too hard to really win Lucia''s heart."


    Esmae can hate Edwin and Sophie, and she can question Arthur''s hurts to Lucia, but she can''t deny that Arthur''s demeanor and nobility exuded from his bones, as well as his grasp of the scale of people and things. If it were someone else, facing her vicious remarks several times just now, it was estimated that his image had already copsed, but he didn''t. In this respect, he really looked like Edwin.


    Suddenly being scolded by Esmae, anger shed in Spencer''s eyes for a moment, but he quickly forbeared and defended, "Arthur preconceived. He and Lucia have a child. I can''t get her heart for a while, but don''t worry, I will never give up easily."


    Esmae had always looked down on Spencer''s character, and marrying Lucia to him was just taking advantage of his status. She was confident that Spencer will be good to Lucia, relying on the huge and immeasurable money and power of the entire Browns family. Half-squinting, Esmae was examining Spencer''s expression, and replied,


    "I hope you can do what you say. You have to keep in mind that even if I''m gone one day, Lucia will still be blessed by the entire Browns family. You know?"


    "Yes, I understand!" Under the coercion of Esmae, Spencer bowed his head respectfully and agreed, and became more determined to get Lucia. This was not just a matter of pure interests, but also rted to the battle between Arthur and him.


    Arthur had beaten him in everything since they were young, and Arthur was the most favored by grandpa! But this time, he must win Arthur!


    After leaving the Browns family, they got into the car all the way to the hotel. Lucia came back to her senses. As soon as her eyes regained the brightness, the first thing she did was to wrap her arms around Arthur''s shoulders and put her face against his face. Sticking to his cheek, she apologized guiltily,


    "Arthur, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry."


    She was sorry she can''t choose only him.


    "Fool," Arthur said softly, wrapping around Lucia''s waist distressedly, "I came to Chicago with you to persuade Esmae, not to make a choice between kindness and affection. As long as you are a pure-hearted person, you can''t just care about affection and abandon family, not to mention you''re so kind."


    Arthur''s words were uniquely indulgent. He loved her and was willing to tolerate her difficulties.


    Hearing Arthur''s tolerance and understanding, Lucia''s nose was sore, and tears rolled down involuntarily.


    Why was he being so nice to her...


    Feeling the wetness where the cheeks touched, Arthur gently pulled Lucia back some distance, and quicklyforted after seeing her tears,


    "Why are you crying again?"


    As he spoke, he gently wiped Lucia''s tears, but the tears were dropping faster. Arthur felt that his heart was starting to hurt, so he could only hold Lucia in his arms.


    "Don''t feel sorry for me. I hurt you because of my guilt towards Julia. I can understand your dilemma. No matter what decision you make in the end, I will never leave you, even if you marry Spencer."


    "I won''t do it even if I die!" With her head buried in Arthur''s arms, Lucia gritted her teeth, getting in rage.


    Arthur smiled softly, stroked Lucia''s curly hair with bitterness, and said softly, "I won''t let him do it either."


    All the way back to the hotel, Lucia and Arthur only stayed there for one night to rest, and they came to New York together the next day.


    Arthur had to tell Edwin and Sophie what happened in Chicago, and he missed them too.


    Getting the news that Arthur wasing back early, Edwin and Sophie didn''t go to thepany that day. The two were waiting at home for Arthur and Lucia. Moreover, there was still one person in the family who hadn''t seen Arthur for a long time.


    They were picked up by the driver and the car went straight to the main house along the road in the forecourt garden. This was the first time Lucia visited the Davies manor.

 Chapter 325 Grievances

    He had just entered the living room and before he could call his parents, he was shocked to see a man sitting in the living room. "Otis, why are you back?"


    That was right. There was another person at home who still wanted to see Arthur, and that was Otis, who just flew to New York to report the situation to Edwin.


    "Arthur, I haven''t seen you in a long time." Otis stood up and walked over and patted Arthur on the shoulder. His normally serious features softened a lot, then he looked at Lucia who was standing beside him and said,


    "You should be Lucia Webb. Miss Webb. Nice to meet you. I''m Arthur''s brother Otis."


    "Hi, Otis." Lucia smiled and shook hands with Otis. She called him politely. Otis represented her modesty with degree, which was neither too rusty nor contrived.


    Otis and Edwin''s personalities were almost the same, and their vision of seeing people and things was very simr. So it was not surprising that they liked Lucia at a nce. And it was mainly because the light


    in Lucia''s eyes was too warm and lovely. In such a pair of eyes, it was afraid that steel will also be soft in front of her. Otis couldn''t turn serious towards her.


    "Can I call you Lucia?" Otis asked with a smile. After Lucia nodded slightly and shyly, he continued, "I never had the chance to meet you before, but today I finally have the honor to meet you."


    Arthur stared at the smile on Otis''s face in disbelief, knowing that the number of times his brother smiled at people could be counted with his fingers, especially with people he just met. Lucia...was so charming...


    Even though Otis was his brother, Arthur couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    "I hear Arthur mention you a lot. It''s nice to meet you, too." Lucia responded with a smile.


    Otis felt it polite when he heard Lucia''s words, and he shook his head to Lucia and said, "Lucia, don''tfort me. Arthur has been most afraid of seeing me since he was a child, and the chance of him mentioning me is less than that of Mars hitting the earth."


    Lucia thought that Otis was very serious, and saw him even teasing Arthur, so she admitted with a smile, "Well, he never mentioned you. It was Sophie who told me."


    "Lucia..." Arthur was so embarrassed and speechless when his woman and Otisined in front of him.


    Otis and Lucia looked at each other and smiled. Because they also loved Arthur, they had a wonderful sense of tacit understanding.


    Just as the three were talking, Edwin and Sophie came downstairs. Even though Edwin and his wife had been together for decades and they were even childhood friends who had known each other since childhood, they had always been in love as before. Edwin walked slowly down the stairs, holding Sophie by the hand. Sophie was graceful and calm with his support, smiling sweetly. At first nce, she was a woman whom her husband loved all his life.


    Lucia looked at the couple, and her heart was suddenly filled with some strange emotion. She couldn''t exin the feeling, but she felt envious and moved.


    This was called "holding your hand and growing old together with you".


    Edwin and Sophie went down the stairs. When Edwin just let go of Sophie and walked towards the three, the expression on his face was a little... angry? Once in front of the three, Sophie raised her hands to pat Arthur and Otis without hesitation, ming,


    "You two, let Lucia stand?!"


    Arthur and Otis were speechless at the same time, and a question of whether she was their mother came to their minds.


    ncing at her two sons, Sophie took Lucia''s hand and said happily, "Lucia, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why are you thinner? Did Arthur treat you badly?"


    Lucia''s cheeks were slightly red. Before she had time to answer, Edwin also came over, looked at Lucia lovingly and said, "I think you''re a little thinner. It must be Arthur''s fault!"


    "Dad! Mom!" Arthur felt wronged. He really didn''t bully Lucia!


    "Sophie, Edwin, I''ve been busy taking back the Webbex Group recently. It''s a lot of work, not Arthur''s business." Lucia exined for Arthur with a smile.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "It''s because you''re busy that he should care more about you, shouldn''t he, Arthur?" Edwin asked Lucia, turning his head to look at Arthur.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Sophie and Edwin were too partial to Lucia, and they were too serious. Even if Lucia was a daughter-inw, there was no need to dote on her so much. But only they knew in their hearts how much the Davis family owed Lucia. Giving her all the care and kindness was really not an exaggeration.


    "Yes, I was negligent." Arthur simply admitted his mistake, and took the initiative to use Lucia, "Lucia, Dad is right. You work so hard. I should care more about you."


    The person who was speechless this time was Lucia.


    Lucia realized what a meticulous care was.


    A few people were seated. Sophie kept holding Lucia and sat next to her. Even her husband and sons sat on the side. She asked in detail about taking back the Webbex Group, during which Lucia thanked Edwin again. Edwin said with a smile. The further the topic went, the more serious they became.


    Finally, they mentioned Esmae.


    Telling his parents about the details of their meeting with Esmae yesterday, Arthur sighed, "Ms. Wilson''s obsession is really too deep."


    Edwin and Sophie were heartbroken when they heard Lucia''s dilemma, but there was no way to solve it for a while. Seeing that Lucia''s brows were lightly frowned because of the mention of this matter, Sophie took her hand and said apologetically,


    "Lucia, because we put you in such a dilemma, we really..."


    Sophie felt that the word guilt was not enough to describe her feelings.


    "Sophie," Lucia hurriedly shook her head and said, "It''s none of your business. There is no right or wrong in this matter, only who can see it, and who is still obsessed. You have already tried your best to make up for it. It''s just she..."


    Although she tried her best to remain calm on the surface, when she mentioned Esmae, Lucia''s voice and expression couldn''t help but changed a bit.


    Arthur looked at Lucia distressedly, and said to his parents, "I wanted to bring Teddy back this time, but I didn''t expect Spencer to go ahead and let Ms. Wilson take precautions and send Teddy to her daughter."


    "Esmae''s use of child to contain Lucia is really inappropriate. Spencer''s way is even more excessive. I talked to Erik with your mom before, but I didn''t expect he not only didn''t feel guilty, but also tantly imed that we owe him everything, and directly challenged us and threatened to take back everything he lost," Edwin said after a long sigh.

 Chapter 326 For personal consideration

    Otis, who had been listening silently by the side, suddenly made a sound, and said calmly,


    "Erik really can''t see it through. If Grandpa really had the intention to favor his children, he and Ellio would not be where they are today."


    Except for Lucia who didn''t understand, everyone else knew that in the days when Grandpa Luis lived, if there was no intention to protect their children, when Grandpa Frank died, Luis was fully capable of getting rid of the two brothers Elliot and Erik, who were not his own children, and let his sons and daughters monopolize resources. But Grandpa didn''t expect that thepassion at that time created Erik''s unwillingness today.


    "Now that Erik and Esmae are teaming up, I don''t know how they will deal with us in the future." Arthur said heavily.


    "Dad, have you considered letting Erik directly..." Otis had a colder temperament, and the words he didn''t finish would definitely not be words of mercy.


    "No," Edwin denied categorically, "Your Grandpa Frank only have two sons, let alone for personal consideration. If I take action, Ellio will be very embarrassed."


    In fact, based on Edwin''s ability, let alone Erik, even if he had Esmae''s backing, as long as Edwin wanted, he can make Erik have nothing overnight. The reason why Edwin showed mercy was because of the kinship, and he did not want to embarrass Elliot, who was far away in the British Isles..


    "Is it true that they are allowed to do anything wrong?" Arthur liked to take the initiative when things went wrong, and he can''t help asking when he saw his father''spassion.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course not. Some time ago, I asked Milo to buy Erik''s enemypany in San Francisco. Thatpany is strong from outside, but it won''tst long, so they agreed as soon as Milo went there. On the surface it is still the original staff whoes forward. As long as Erik does anything, I''ll let Milo fight him. I''ll see how much he wants to y tricks." Edwin exined.


    "But I''m keeping Erik on my side, and it''s up to you on the domestic side." Edwin thought for a while and then added.


    "Spencer set up Cloudwork Corp in Athegate, and initially targeted Arthur," Otis analyzed, "He learns ten percent of his father''s virtues. When he was a kid, he liked topare himself with Arthur, but he lost every time. I''m afraid he''s already left a scar on his heart."


    "Arthur, you have to protect Lucia well. Don''t let Otis take advantage." Sophie warned Arthur worriedly.


    "Of course." Arthur looked at Lucia and nodded in agreement.


    Lucia never said anything. Sophie knew that she had a lot of thoughts, so she suggested that Arthur take her for a walk around the house, have a look, and rx. Although the Davies manor was notparable to any pce, it was also exquisite and elegant. It was a great ce to drive away people cares. That was Sophie''s humble thought.


    Arthur nodded, and was about to pull Lucia up when Otis stood up next to him and said to Arthur, "I''ll go too."


    Arthur and Spencer looked at each other. Knowing the tacit understanding between the brothers, Arthur said, "Lucia, let''s go out for a walk with Otis."


    "Okay." Lucia wasn''t in high spirits, but she didn''t want to fail Sophie''s good intentions, so she stood up, and the three walked towards the vestibule together.


    As soon as the three people left, the smile on Sophie''s face gradually disappeared, and was reced by infinite sadness. She said to Edwin,


    "Edwin, if Esmae has been reluctant to let go, what will Arthur and Lucia do?"


    Edwin sighed and was unable to answer.


    "Actually, I can understand what Esmae did," Sophie said softly, "If any of our sons goes with a woman we don''t like, or even cuts off the rtionship and goes away, I guess I''ll do whatever I can to force him to stay."


    "So the key to keeping those two together is the rtion between us and Esmae. That''s what I feel most sorry for Lucia." Edwin said bluntly.


    "This matter is easier said than done..." Sophie sighed, full of helplessness.


    On the other side, Arthur walked with Lucia and Otis. Lucia was somewhat absent-minded, and only asked when they reached the vestibule pool,


    "Otis, is there something you want to tell me?"


    "Yeah," Otis nodded tly, "and I can''t let Mom and Dad know."


    "What the hell is going on?" Arthur was puzzled. Otis had little secrets that he didn''t want his parents to know?


    "I''ll let you meet Teddy." What Otis said was undoubtedly a bombshell for Arthur and Lucia, and Lucia, who had been drooping her eyes in her own thoughts, suddenly raised her head and stared at Otis. "Otis, how could you..." Arthur was about to ask. His mind was spinning quickly, and he said with certainty, "You know Esmae''s daughter?!"


    Lucia remembered Esmae saying that Theodore was with Helena now, and asked, "Otis, do you know Helena ?"


    "Yes," Otis replied with a faint smile, "Yes, actually, I came back this time because Helena told me in advance Teddy was sent to her. I originally nned to take this opportunity to see Teddy. I didn''t expect you toe back too, and it just happened now."


    Lucia stared at Otis for a while, and the woman''s intuition made her ask, "Otis, are you familiar with Helena?"


    Esmae had two sons and one daughter. Helena Brown was the only daughter of the Browns family. Her character was straightforward, and she always made friends with her heart. As long as it was someone she didn''t like, Helena can turn a blind eye to them. There were many people who wanted to please the Browns family, but they would rather go to meet the other two sons than dare to approach Helena. So if Helena can directly inform Otis Theodore was with her, Otis and her must have a close rtionship.


    Otis continued to smile, with a mysterious emotion in his eyes, but he didn''t respond.


    Lucia and Arthur looked at each other, and they thought about it.


    "Otis, don''t tell me you and Helena..." Arthur stared at Otis and was dumbfounded.


    "So I didn''t dare to confront just now." Otis had given a positive answer to this question, and he and Helena Brown were indeed in a rtionship.


    "Otis, you can do it!" Arthur patted Otis on the shoulder,ughing and teasing. He really didn''t expect Otis and the daughter of the Browns family to get together.


    "It''s just fate. She and I also met by chance at a business seminar. After she knew that I was the eldest son of the Davis family, she came and asked me why I didn''t discipline you and let you kidnap Lucia from their family. I just started quarreling like this... In the end, it can be considered no discord, no concord." Otis had a smile, recalling the process of acquaintance with Helena.

 Chapter 327 A modern version of Romeo and Juliet

    "Helena''s personality is extraordinarily straightforward, affectionate, and swift and resolute. Such a woman can really impress Otis." Lucia said with a smile. They had different personalities, and they were a perfect match. Knowing that they were dating, she felt very happy, but...


    "If your parents know about this, they will be dumbfounding," Lucia added.


    "Yeah, your business hasn''t been resolved yet, and Helena and I are even more worrying for my parents, so I''ve been keeping it a secret. Recently, I often fly to Los Angeles to meet Helena. I''ll drop by the way home a few times before. My dad asked me why I kepting back, so I didn''t go back to New York at all. This time I came here knowing you were back," Otis exined.


    Arthur lookedplicated, happy and worried for Otis at the same time. There were countless women who had appeared beside Otis over the years, but no one can move this iceberg. He didn''t expect that this time his love appeared, and it was Esmae''s daughter!


    "Not only our parents, if Esmae knows about this, she would probably be so angry. She has been grumbling with our parents for many years, but in fact, they have a deep rtion. Lucia, Otis and Helena, all fall in love with each other. Now, this kind of plot isparable to the modern version of Juliet and Romeo. But I don''t know how it will turn out." Arthur sighed helplessly.


    "I was hesitant at first, but you know Helena''s character," Otis said, looking at Lucia.


    "When she realized she likes me, she left her business affairs and flew directly to thepany to block me. I exined to her many times that our parents have deep grievances and she would not agree with us to be together. You and Arthur are the best example, but Helena didn''t listen at all. She dares to love and hate. She really blocked me to the point where I ended up..."


    Otis''s usual solemn expression turned out to be sweet when he told this story. Helena''s character really suited him.


    "This is indeed Helena''s style," Lucia couldn''t helpughing, almost imagining the scene when Helena blocked Otis several times,


    "Otis, it''s no wonder you can''t refuse."


    Otis nodded, with the smile on his face lingering for a long time.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I really want to meet this ''Helena''." Arthur listened to Lucia and Otis talking, and was very interested himself.


    "Let''s go to Los Angeles tomorrow. Helena is already waiting for us with Teddy, but I can''t tell my parents about this. My parents miss Teddy too much. I''m afraid the situation will be out of control." said Otis. "Well, Mom is actually more rational. Dad''s love for Teddy is so endless, and it''s impossible to pull him back just by visiting him." Arthur agreed.


    "Then we''ll leave tomorrow." She hadn''t thought about going to Helena privately before, because it would make Helena very embarrassed. Now that Otis was here, and Lucia had a natural reason.


    That night, Edwin instructed the chef at home to prepare a sumptuous dinner. It was all local food with a lot of meat. During the dinner, he kept asking Lucia to eat more, hoping to make up for the weight she lost. Even Sophie personally started to serve Lucia with dishes.


    Lucia politely epted them one by one, and kept asking Arthur for help.


    "Dad, Mom, Lucia won''t gain weight just because of one meal." Arthur was also very helpless. His parents were very strict with the four brothers since they were young, let alone food for them. They would be punished for not eating by the allotted time. Seeing them feel so sorry for Lucia, he was both happy and "sad".


    "Still need to eat more!" Sophie red at Arthur and brought another piece of meat to Lucia, who now had a small mountain of meat piled up in Lucia''s te.


    "Dad, Mom, if I get married in the future, will you take care of your daughter-inw?" Otis suddenly asked.


    Lucia and Arthur turned their heads immediately, showing great attention.


    Sophie raised her eyebrows, looked at her husband Edwin, then turned to Otis and said, "Your dad and I...I didn''t expect you to have a wife..."


    As soon as Sophie finished her words, Lucia and Arthur couldn''t help but burst intoughter. What she said was so true!


    "Mom..." Otis really didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Sophie smiled softly, "You are a female instor. My dad and I used to guess about your sexual orientation. Otherwise, as a big brother, you didn''t even have a rtionship." "I didn''t meet the right person," Otis said helplessly, "Isn''t Arthur also a female instor before he met Lucia ?"


    "Arthur is unlike you. He has a low emotional intelligence..." Edwin was unequivocal when heined about his son.


    "Dad!" Arthur angrily expressed his dissatisfaction.


    "What if I find the right person?" Otis continued to ask without giving up.


    "If you find it, my dad and I will treat her well," Sophie replied directly, "I''m afraid you will be too cold to let her be with you."


    Otis didn''t care about his mother''s jokes. All he wanted was what she said to her daughter-inw.


    "Okay, then you don''t embarrass her," said Otis.


    "Her?" Sophie sensed something unusual.


    "The future her." Otis responded quickly, preventing Sophie from further spection.


    "Okay," Sophie gave Otis a suspicious look, then turned to serve Lucia with with food again, "Lucia, eat more."


    Unexpectedly, when the cycle came back to the stage of serving food, Lucia looked at her te in disbelief. Arthur, who was beside her, could only silently nod to her, and tell her with his eyes, "Lucia, eat!"


    Lucia that night was really full. Even though she was traveling all the way, she had to choose to take a walk to digest her food as soon as possible, and Arthur was naturally by her side.


    Walking hand in hand under the starlight, the gentle breeze blew her face. Lucia couldn''t help taking a deep breath and enjoying this rare leisure time.


    "Lucia, are you tired today?" Seeing Lucia taking a deep breath, Arthur asked her immediately.


    "No," Lucia smiled and shook her head, "Don''t be nervous. I just want some fresh air."


    Arthur breathed a sigh of relief. If Lucia was tired, he''d change the flight now and go to Los Angelester, even though he missed Teddy too.

 Chapter 328 This road is really not easy to walk

    "You don''t have to be so nervous," Lucia smiled, "I''m really not tired."


    Arthur didn''t argue anything, just held Lucia''s hand tightly, like she''d go away with the wind if he let go. Feeling Arthur''s concern, Lucia lowered her eyes slightly, having a bitter smile.


    The road for her and him was really not easy to walk, but she really wanted to keep walking like this.


    Under the moonlight, the shadows of Lucia and Arthur were drawn very long on the cobblestone road, and the two always held hands.


    The next day, the three people headed to the airport together, but they told Edwin and Sophie about different destinations.


    Seven hourster, the non-stop flight from New York to Los Angelesnded at LAX Airport. As soon as the three left the airport, they saw Helena Brown and Theodore who came to pick them up.


    "Otis !" Holding Theodore in her arms, Helena forgot everything when she saw Otis, and ran towards him with the kid in her arms.


    Arthur looked at the fast-paced Helena in amazement. This woman was far from what he expected.


    The name Helena was easy to induce people to think of the owner of the name in a gentle direction, but the Helena that Arthur saw was not like that.


    Helena was a mixed-race person born by Esmae, but she had almost no mixed-race features on her face. She was a standard American beauty, with deep and three-dimensional features, bright and delicate face, long golden wavy hair and fair skin. She was tall, especially those long legs.


    The so-called face was born from the heart. Otis and Lucia both said that Helena was straightforward, and Arthur really saw this character in her face.


    She was so unrestrained!


    The "unrestrained" Helena came to Otis, sandwiched Theodore in the middle, and threw herself directly into his arms. The two were almost equal in height when they stood together. "Otis, I miss you." Helena couldn''t help but kiss on Otis'' lips, expressing her feelings bluntly. Otis'' cheeks showed a little redness, which was very rare to see.


    Although Otis grew up in the USA, his thinking of way was very traditional. When Helena fell into his arms, his hand naturally wrapped around her waist, which showed that he was also full of love for Helena. Lucia couldn''t helpughing at her son who was caught between Helena and Otis. She stepped forward and said to Helena, "Helena, Teddy is going to be crushed by you."


    Lucia''s words unconsciously had a fawning connotation, which was caused by Helena for a long time. Helena loved Lucia very much. When Esmae brought her back to Browns Manor, all the clothes, cosmetics and daily necessities on Lucia''s body were prepared by Helena, and she took care of the application for further studies at MIT. She just felt that Lucia was a poor little sister, and she had to treat her very well.


    This was kindness and enthusiasm from the heart.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lucia," Helena hadn''t been with Lucia for a long time. Just now she only had her lover in her eyes. After hearing Lucia''s voice, she turned around and held her in her arms and kissed her on the cheek. Then she asked,


    "Did you miss me?"


    Lucia was the tallest among women domestically, but being hugged by Helena, she was really a little bit like a bird.


    Lucia said seriously, "I miss you", and then took Theodore into her arms. She didn''t see him for a few months. Why did she feel that her son seemed to have grown up a lot?


    "Teddy, are you doing good?" Lucia asked lovingly and kissed Theodore on his face.


    "Mummy," Theodore hugged Lucia''s neck, buried his face in her neck, and said with grievance, "Helena bullied me."


    "Really?" Lucia asked with a smile. Theodore and Helena had always been very different. Helena liked to take Theodore to do various "boy" sports, while Theodore preferred to stay quiet... It was considered "thinking". His hobbies were also more literary. It happened before that Helena forced Theodore to y football on the field.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! I''m here to exercise your physical strength!" Helena said indignantly, but her words revealed a strong indulgence for Theodore.


    "Helena!" Theodore turned his head and grimaced at Helena, then buried himself in Lucia''s arms. That naughty looked so cute.


    "Teddy..." Helena was about to scratch Theodore''s waist, scaring the little guy into hiding in her mother''s arms. Lucia couldn''t hold him. Arthur hugged Theodore over. As soon as Theodore felt his father''s breath, he stretched out his arms around his neck, kissed him on the face, and called sweetly,


    "Dad!"


    "Teddy good." Feeling that Theodore was a lot heavier, Arthur felt inexplicably sad in his heart. He hugged his son tightly and said softly.


    Helena''s eyes met Arthur''s now.


    "Who is this guy?" In fact, Helena guessed Arthur''s identity from the beginning, but she was very hostile to Arthur. And the reason was naturally because he had hurt Lucia many times before, so her tone was very unfriendly.


    "Helena, this is my brother, Arthur, Lucia''s boyfriend." Otis knew that Helena was asking while knowing the answer, but he answered seriously.


    "Humph!" Helena gave Arthur a cold snort, and bluntly turned her head away from him.


    "Helena, hello. I''m Lucia''s boyfriend Arthur." Being able to understand Helena''s hostility towards him, Arthur naturally wouldn''t care. Because what he did was for Lucia, he greeted her politely.


    Helena heard what Arthur said, and Otis, who was beside him, squeezed her shoulders, so she turned around and said reluctantly,


    "Hello."


    Arthur couldn''t helpughing. Although Helena''s actions depended on her temperament, and she seemed to hate him, she acted in a moderate manner, which would not make Lucia and Otis be embarrassed. So he said to her,


    "Thank you for taking care of my son Teddy."


    "Dad, don''t thank Helena. She didn''t take care of me. I was taking care of her!" Theodore interjected at this time, which immediately caused Helena to pat Theodore.


    "What are you talking about!" Helena raised her fist in protest.


    "I''m not wrong. I wake you up every morning, remind you to eat at noon every day, and put you to bed every night. Who do you think who is taking care of whom?!" Theodore covered his head, retorted, and pouted.

 Chapter 329 Connected with the same fate

    Otis was unhappy before Helena said anything. He said to Helena seriously, "Helena, didn''t I tell you to live a regr life?"


    Helenapressed her lips in grievance. Her living habits had always been bad. If no one reminded her, she would almost sleep when she wanted to, wake up when she remembered, and eat when she wanted, so she couldn''t refute Theodore''s words. The little kid''s living habit was more regr than her.


    "Take care of yourself. Don''t make me worry, okay?" Otis sighed and said. His career focus was domestic. Although he would fly back to meet Helena every month, the two stayed together less often. He was actually very worried, because he can''t take care of her all the time.


    As soon as Otis finished speaking, Helena threw herself into his arms, and said, "Otis, how can you be so good. I''m so moved..."


    Arthur didn''t think so because Otis didn''t do much for her.


    "Okay, let''s go back first and talk about itter." Otis was still a little embarrassed to show affection in public, so he reminded Helena.


    "Okay," Helena''s eyes lit up and she turned to Lucia and said, "Lucia, I''ve tried a good set of makeup recently. I''ll let you try itter. If you like it, I''ll buy you a car of it."


    Arthur was speechless again.


    However, the crowd returned to Helena''s vi in Irvine by car. The reason why Helena chose this county, which was 40 minutes away from downtown Los Angeles, instead of living directly in the city center, was because there were so many people of mothend there, which was of course influenced by Esmae. So she had a special feeling for the national culture.


    The vi where Helena lived was facing the sea. Standing in the living room, people can see the whole seal beach. When she opened the window, the cool sea breeze blew in, which made people feel that she lived here not like work, but like a vacation..


    Along the way, Theodore was either in his mother''s arms or in his father''s arms. As soon as he got home, he dragged Arthur to see his room. Arthur was naturally willing to apany his son. After the two ran upstairs, Helena spoke.


    "Lucia, Arthur doesn''t look like a viin." Helena''s knowledge of Arthur came from her mother''s dictation, but when she saw the real person, she always felt that Arthur was not the ruthless man her mother said. With the interaction of him and Teddy, he looked like a good dad.


    "He isn''t at all." Lucia replied in disbelief. Helena was too direct, and his brother was still standing beside her.


    "Helena, how did your mother describe Arthur?" Otis was curious.


    So Helena recounted the evaluation of Arthur that she heard from her mother. Lucia exined for Arthur after listening. She kept a long story short and quickly exined Arthur''s difficulties. After listening, Helena suddenly realized,


    "No wonder. I was thinking your taste is not so bad. It turns out Arthur has his own difficulties, but he has never given up on you. He is a good man."


    "Yeah." Lucia nodded happily with a sweet smile on her face.


    It was her greatest luck that Arthur never gave up on her.


    "But your rtionship is reallyplicated enough. Now there is a Spencer involved. I know him from a friend. She said Spencer is not a good person. He is known for ying dirty in the business. Mom really goes too far this time." Helena said worriedly.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "She chose Spencer just to use his status as Arthur''s cousin to suppress our rtionship. In fact, she knew Spencer is cunning, but Spencer kept promising her that he would not let me down. I was really embarrassed..." Lucia bowed her head and her voice was much lower.


    "Would you like me to persuade my mom?" Helena suggested.


    "Can you?" Lucia asked Helena, raising her eyes.


    Helena was silent for three or four seconds, then answered helplessly, "I can''t."


    As her daughter, she knew too well how stubborn Esmae can be.


    Lucia smiled bitterly. At this time, Theodore brought Arthur back. Lucia quickly hid her mood. Theodore was too smart, and she didn''t want her son to see her worries.


    "Teddy, have you finished showing Dad your room?" Lucia asked Theodore, having a soft smile.


    "The tour is over." When Theodore saw Lucia, he let go of his father''s hand and ran over, answering as he ran.


    "Slow down." Lucia crouched down and put her arms around Theodore, admonishing him gently.


    Arthur came over and looked at his woman and son tenderly. Helena secretly looked at his expression, and confirmed in her heart that he must love Lucia very much. When a man loved a woman, his expression can''t be hidden.


    Helena really wanted to help Lucia and Arthur, but she really had no choice. Even now, she let them see Teddy secretly so that Esmae wouldn''t know, or she didn''t know how she would be punished by her mother.


    Thinking of this, Helena looked at Otis. If her mother knew that she was dating Otis, would it be the end of the earth?


    Feeling Helena''s emotions, Otis took her hand,forting, "Don''t worry. I won''t give up on you."


    Helena was moved and threw herself into Otis''s arms. How could this man attract her so much?


    Helena''s way of expressing her feelings was direct and frank. She was devoted to a man like Otis, who was a bit silent. This time, he had left the public and was surrounded by rtives. Otis finally hugged her back calmly.


    Arthur widened his horizon. He had never seen Otis express his love for anyone so frankly. Even when he was a child, even if he loved their younger brothers, his expression was reserved and restrained. Helena was really his destiny.


    "Otis, we really have the same fate..." Arthur couldn''t help but sigh. They both loved Esmae''s daughters, and they wouldn''t give up easily.


    "Go for it." Otis said with a smile but firmly.


    Because it was rare to see his son once, not only Lucia, but even Arthur simply rejected the official business that had been nned to go back to the country. They nned to continue the extended vacation to apany Theodore.


    Lucia''s most trusted people in the Webbex Group were naturally Nia and Daphne, but when she called to ask for work, she subconsciously chose Daphne. She didn''t know that this caused Nia''s great dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 330 Obsession with Lucia

    It was the morning when Lucia made a phone call. Nia and Daphne were working in their respective seats, and Daphne''s phone suddenly rang.


    After picking up the phone, Daphne greeted her excitedly, knowing that it was Lucia in the USA. Nia on the side heard Daphne calling Lucia, and her ears perked up immediately.


    "Well, do you want to stay for a few more days? Yes, I know. It''s the financial statement, right? Well, I will negotiate with him. I see, then Lucia, have a good vacation. I will wait for you toe back." After Daphne earnestly listened to Lucia''s instructions, the two hung up the phone.


    Nia guessed most of the content of the conversation between the two, and realized that Lucia asked Daphne to arrange work instead of her. And her brows immediately furrowed.


    After Daphne hung up the phone, she stood up and repeated Lucia''s instructions to Nia. After she finished speaking, Nia replied coldly,


    "I see."


    Daphne noticed Nia frowning and looking unhappy, so she asked her, "Nia, are you ufortable?"


    When Nia was upset, she heard Daphne say this and replied, "Well, my stomach is ufortable."


    "Then go back and rest. Just leave it to me here." Daphne suggested with concern.


    Nia nced at Daphne and asked her, "But Lucia has just exined her work, so I can''t go back and rest now."


    "It''s okay. I''m here." Daphne patted her chest and said so. She wasn''t scheming at all and just hoped that Nia could rest well.


    "Okay then, I''ll go back to rest first. I''ll leave it to you." Nia picked up her bag, got up after speaking, and left without saying anything. Daphne looked at her leaving back and sincerely hoped that her stomach pain got better soon.


    Out ofpany, Nia walked on the street with anger. She was extremely unwilling. She had followed Lucia for so long. Why did she not look for her when she arranged work, but Daphne? Was Daphne more capable than her? Was she better at the job than her?


    "Daphne, who do you think you are!" Angrily muttering to herself, Nia was displeased. Now she just left thepany. She didn''t know what to do for a while, so she called Lennie.


    "Lennie, I''m alone on the street. Can I go to your ce?"


    "I''m in thepany now. It''s not very convenient." Lennie rejected Nia''s suggestion.


    Nia was in a bad mood now. She was unhappy when she heard Lennie''s rejection, so she said with anger, "Lennie, you don''t want me to appear in yourpany? Are you afraid others will know your girlfriend is just a little assistant?"


    Lennie was silent for a while, then said to Nia seriously for the first time, "Nia, are you serious when you say these words?"


    As soon as Nia heard Lennie''s deep voice, she knew that he was not happy. Realizing that what she said was a little wayward, she quickly replied,


    "Lennie, I didn''t mean to say that. I was just afraid that you would dislike me."


    "I didn''t dislike you. You are Lucia''s assistant when I first dated with you." Lennie said solemnly, "It''s just that I''m entertaining clients now, which is really inconvenient."


    "I''m sorry, then I won''t go. I''ll go home by myself and wait for you to get off work." Nia said obediently, not realizing that she was being led away by Lennie.


    "Good, I''ll go after work." After Lennie finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Nia calmed down for a while and walked to the subway station to go home. She would never know that Lennie on the other side had an impatient look on his face after he hung up the phone.


    "Lennie, are you going to stay with that woman all the time?" Lennie was in his office at the moment, but the person sitting beside him was not a client, but a handsome man of his age, who was a foreigner. "She can be close to Lucia all the time. Of course I want to be with her." Lennie replied simply, making no secret of her intention to use Nia.


    "Are you really that obsessed with Lucia? You even came here for her, and I''m even here too." The man asked.


    "Obsessed?" Lennie looked at the blue sky outside the window and said, "I am more than obsessed with her..."


    It was an inscribed presence in the soul. Lennie added inwardly.


    Thousands of miles away in the USA, Lucia and Arthur spent a pleasant four-day vacation with Theodore. The family had fun in all the famous beaches in Irvine. Otis had an important business two days ago. On the fifth day, Lucia and Arthur said goodbye to Theodore and Helena.


    The night before the departure, after Theodore fell asleep, Helena specially called Lucia and Arthur into the living room to chat with them about Esmae.


    "Lucia, my mother is too stubborn, but she always loves you. You must not hate what she is doing now." Helena actually admired Lucia. If she was so forced by her mother to separate from the man she loved, and she would even go to marry a man she hated, she must have copsed long ago.


    "I know. I don''t hold grudges against her, but I don''t know what to do now." Lucia said mncholy, and looked unconsciously worried.


    "If you and Arthur have no hope, then it''s even more impossible for me and Otis," Helena said with a wry smile, "To be honest, I felt really hesitant when I fell in love with Otis, but Otis is so charming. His character ispletely the opposite of me, calm and secure. I really couldn''t help being attracted to him."


    "Otis is a good man." Arthur did not forget to praise Otis at this time.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, so don''t give up on Lucia. My hope and Otis''s are on you too." Helena said seriously to Arthur.


    "Of course," Arthur said firmly, taking Lucia''s hand. "I''ll never let go of her hand in my life."


    "Seeing you like this makes me more confident," Helena finally smiled, and then said to Lucia guiltily,


    "Lucia, I''m sorry I can''t give Teddy to you. I have my difficulties too, but don''t worry. I will take good care of him."


    "Helena, don''t say that," Lucia smiled back at Helena tenderly, and said, "I am very relieved that Teddy is with you. Now I have just taken back the Webbex Group. To be honest, I may not be able to take good care of Teddy. He may be better when he''s still here. So I''m going to keep bothering you."


    "Silly, why are you being so polite to me." Helena said, patting Lucia''s arm lightly.

 Chapter 331 Nia suddenly turns hostile

    Lucia smiled at Helena, and the bond between the two was self-evident.


    "By the way," Helena said suddenly as if remembering something, "Lucia, have you seen my brother?"


    "No, is he in the country now?" Lucia asked in surprise.


    "I''m not very sure either. It''s fine if you haven''t seen him." Helena said indifferently.


    That night, Helena, Lucia and Arthur chatted a lot, and Helena dropped them off at the airport early the next morning. Although Theodore was reluctant to leave his parents, he still held back his tears and looked like a little man. It made Lucia feel even more distressed, holding Theodore for a long time without letting go.


    Arthur kissed him a lot when he said goodbye to Theodore. He had a lot of guilt for Theodore. Since the two met, in fact, he didn''t have much time to do what a father should do, so he promised him when he parted,


    "Teddy, behave well. We will pick you up soon. Your grandparents will be there too, and our family will be reunited."


    Theodore''s eyes were red, and he nodded bravely. After deeply hugging his parents, he was carried back by Helena, and he watched them leave firmly.


    Lucia''s eyes were also red. She was afraid that she would cry in front of Theodore, so she quickly turned around and pulled Arthur forward. Just after walking a few steps, she heard Theodore shouting from behind,


    "Mummy, Daddy, I am waiting for you!"


    Hearing the child''s shouting, she should have choked up. Lucia covered her mouth and dragged Arthur forward quickly. She didn''t dare to look back, because once she turned around, she was really reluctant to leave.


    Arthur held Lucia''s hand distressedly. At this moment, only he could truly understand her sadness, because he felt the same as hers, and he didn''t dare to look back. God knew how much he wanted to turn around and hug that little boy.


    Finally, Theodore cried. Laying in Helena''s arms, he cried aloud. Helena coaxed him, feeling distressed and heartbroken.


    After a long time, Theodore''s cry gradually slowed down, and his mood gradually stabilized. He raised his head from Helena''s arms, looked at her and asked seriously, with tears in his eyes, "Helena, what happened between mom and Esmae?"


    "So you''ve always noticed?" Helena was not surprised. Theodore''s IQ was higher than that of an adult, and he must have been alert when so many things happened.


    "Yes," Theodore raised his little hand and wiped away his tears, and continued, "I didn''t ask before because I believed Mummy could handle it, but these days I saw Mummy was always in a trance when she was alone. No matter what she encountered before, she would not be so dazed. This time she must have encountered something that could not be solved."


    Even though Theodore was only six years old, he analyzed things in a straightforward manner, and his words were more well-founded than adults.


    Helena looked at the sensible Theodore and hesitated whether to tell him such aplicated matter. Although he was smart, he was still a little boy. "Won''t you tell me?" Theodore asked Helena and winked.


    "Teddy, you are still young. Lucia wants you to grow up in a carefree environment. Knowing that things between adults will only make you unhappy." Helena exined as carefully as possible.


    "But I''ve noticed," Theodore continued, raising his eyebrows in a very Arthur-like manner, "I''d be even more unhappy if you don''t tell me. And worried about Mom and Dad."


    "Let me think about it. If you''re obedient, I''ll tell you." Helena flicked Theodore''s nose.


    "Helena...do you treat me like a three-year-old kid?" Theodore said dissatisfiedly, "I''m five years old, almost six years old."


    Helena rolled her eyes directly. Was there a difference?


    "Okay, after a while, your parents will deal with some things, and I''ll let you know the results." Helena had to answer Theodore in a serious "adult" tone.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The thing she was talking about was that Lucia and Spencer will get engaged. If Lucia could get through that, it wouldn''t matter if she confessed to Theodore.


    "Okay, let''s make it a deal." Theodore held out his little finger to Helena earnestly.


    Helena rolled her eyes again and said that she was not a child, but she still made a promise with Teddy and hoped that Lucia would be all right.


    On the ne, Lucia''s mood was extremely bad. Every time she parted with Teddy, Arthur on the side was not in a better mood. The only thing he could do was to hold Lucia''s hand tightly so that the two could understand each other,fort and support each other.


    After more than ten hours of flight, Lucia and Arthur returned to Athegate again. Originally, Lucia was going to go back to work immediately, but Arthur felt distressed about her traveling and forced her to rest at home for a day. The two returned to their respectivepanies the next day to handle official business.


    Lucia just appeared at the elevator door and Daphne saw her at a nce. Like an excited child, Daphne happily ran to Lucia and asked her about her vacation. She cared more about Lucia''s happiness than business.


    Lucia smiled and told Daphne about the beautiful beach in Irvine. Daphne longed for that after listening to this, and the two chatted all the way back to the office. At this time, Nia had just returned from the bathroom, and before she could call Lucia, she watched them both walk into the office.


    What were they talking about so happily?


    Why didn''t Lucia say hello to her?


    Was she beingpletely ignored?


    Negative thoughts slid through Nia''s mind one by one. She, who was originally positive, was forced to be suspicious by jealousy.


    After a long time, Daphne finally came out of Lucia''s office with two gift boxes in her arms. She returned to the assistant office and handed one of the boxes to Nia with a smile, saying,


    "Nia, this is a gift that Lucia brought for us. I have finished reporting the work to her."


    "You report to Lucia alone to show that you do all the work by yourself?" Nia asked Daphne coldly, without looking at the box.


    Daphne was stunned for a moment, and quickly exined, "Nia, I didn''t mean that. Of course we did the work together. I just reported to Lucia by the way..."


    Daphne was a little aggrieved. She really didn''t think that the two should report to work together.


    "Don''t pretend to be pitiful," Nia could no longer pretend to be gentle. She red at Daphne and said, "You and Lucia have a good rtion, but I am different. I need to use work to prove my existence. Are you even rushing to do such a thing?"

 Chapter 332 Why dont you always go home

    "Nia, I really didn''t mean that..." Daphne was so anxious that she didn''t know how to exin it.


    "Okay, no need to exin. You just did it." Nia said impatiently, lowered her head and pretended to read the document, ignoring Daphne again.


    Daphne looked at Nia pitifully for a long time. Seeing that she really didn''t want to care about her, she sat back in her seat, but her mood was very low. Nia peeked at Daphne who frowned, and felt that she finally revenged.


    After that, Nia always ignored Daphne. Daphne thought she was still angry about her "taking credit" that day, so she tolerated everything and didn''t dare to tell Lucia. Did she go too far? Instead, Nia became more and more bossy. A lot of the work that should have been handled by her was directly pushed to Daphne, and Daphne could only bear it silently.


    Lucia trusted Nia so much that she didn''t notice Nia''s attitude towards Daphne, but Eduard saw something wrong with Daphne because she''d been hometelytely.


    After Daphne came homete for three consecutive days, Eduard pulled her into the living room and asked her,


    "Daphne, why are you alwaysing home sote? It''s half past eight now."


    Daphne pursed her lips and said nothing.


    "What the hell is going on?" Eduard knew Daphne had something on her mind when he saw the look on her face, so he continued to ask.


    "It''s all right," Daphne said, not daring to look Eduard in the eyes.


    "I''m gonna call Lucia if you don''t tell me." Eduard knew Daphne''s weakness best.


    "Eduard, don''t call Lucia!" Daphne grabbed Eduard''s hand and stopped him from calling Lucia.


    "Then tell me honestly what''s going on." Eduard wanted to frighten Daphne, so he put down his phone and continued to ask her.


    Daphne lowered her eyes and thought for a while, and then told him that Nia had pushed the work to her, "It''s all my fault. I didn''t take Nia''s mood into consideration that day, which made her unhappy. I would do a little more work. It makes up for it."


    "Why the heck you make up for it!?" Eduard immediately became furious after hearing Daphne''s words, and regardless of whether his words were vulgar, he said angrily, "When did Nia be like this? How dare she embarrass you like this behind your back?"


    "Eduard," Daphne said hurriedly when Eduard got angry, "It''s not Nia''s fault. It''s that I didn''t pay attention to the rules in the workce. When Lucia was away, the work was shared by the two of us, and it should be two people when reporting work. I neglected it myself."


    Eduard certainly understood what Daphne meant, and he also knew what Nia cared about, but, he said,


    "But she can''t take revenge on you like this. I''ll tell Lucia about it."


    "Eduard, don''t say it," Daphne said quickly, "If you tell Lucia about this, it will be very difficult for Lucia to do it. If she mes Nia for this, Nia will only think that Lucia is partial to me, and then I will feel even more sorry for her. Our rtion will only get worse by then. I see her mood is not so bad these days. This matter should be over soon."


    Eduard felt suffocated after hearing Daphne''s words. The woman he liked had to take other people''s mood into consideration, but he didn''t want to express his feelings rashly, so he could only say helplessly, "Then you can observe it for a few more days. If Nia goes too far, tell me, I''ll fix it!"


    "Okay." Daphne breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Eduard was finally no longer angry.


    Lucia went back to Fragranerde Hall with Arthur to see Juliana and Kane after three days of business, and formally invited Kane to serve as the head of the legal affairs department of Webbex Group. Kane was ttered after hearing that. During this time he indeed did a lot for Lucia''s business, but that was what he should make up for. He never thought about what Lucia would give him in return.


    "Lucia, I am willing to do things for you. You don''t need to give me any reward." Kane said sincerely to Lucia.


    "I''m not giving you reward. I fancy your professional knowledge and ability. You have the strength to take the position."


    Lucia said with a smile. In fact, she didn''t tell Kane her real intentions. Since the public knew that Kane also participated in Jacob and Poppy''s conspiracy to frame her, there had been unfavorable rumors about Kane. It was impossible for him to not work for the rest of his life. There were very few people willing to hire him now, and Lucia wanted to give him a chance.


    "Kane, just ept it. Lucia is giving you a chance," Kane didn''t understand Lucia''s thoughts, but Juliana, who had been listening to their conversation, understood, so she said to Kane,


    "Lucia is afraid that you will be rebuffed when you go to work elsewhere, so she asks you to work in herpany."


    Was that so?


    Kane looked at Lucia in surprise and asked her with his eyes.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucia didn''t expect Juliana to express her thoughts so directly, so she could only smile and answer, "Julia is right, but now Webbex Group really needs talents, especially in legal affairs. I need a professionalwyer for advice."


    Kane was moved. He looked at Lucia and said with guilt, "Lucia, you really don''t need ... The outside world''s evaluation of me is not wrong. I am willing to ept punishment."


    Just as Lucia was about to say something, Juliana took the lead, "Kane, do you know why I persuaded you to agree?"


    Kane shook his head, and Juliana continued, "Because then you can make up for Lucia better. You go to Webbex Group and do legal work for Lucia. Isn''t that better than you go to work in otherpaniester?"


    After listening to Juliana''s words, Kane suddenly realized that working for Lucia was the best way to make up for it.


    Lucia couldn''t helpughing when she heard Juliana''s words. She really didn''t mean it, and she didn''t want her invitation to Kane to be his way of making up for her.


    "Julia, let''s not oveplicate things. I just want Kane to settle down. That''s all," Lucia exined.


    "It doesn''t matter," Juliana said "willfully", "We did things to hurt you before. Even if you can forgive us generously, we can''t get over this in our hearts. You can let us make up for you."


    Looking at the sincere eyes of Juliana and Kane, Lucia found that she had nothing to refute, and finally she could only smile and nod, and joked generously,


    "Okay, then treat it like you are making up for me."

 Chapter 333 Burial brings peace to the deceased

    Arthur got dressed and came down to see Lucia, Juliana and Kane talking andughing, so he came over and asked what they were talking about. Lucia gave up and replied,


    "Kane is going to join thepany as head of legal affairs to make amends for the damage done to me in the past."


    Juliana and Kane couldn''t helpughing but Lucia was quite "vengeful".


    "Really?" Arthur thought it was a good idea. He was worried that Lucia didn''t have many people he could trust, so he asked again,


    "When are you going to go to work? Or take care of Julia and the baby for a while?"


    "I can work in a few days," Kane replied, with his eyes suddenly darkening. He turned to Lucia and said, "After Poppy''s funeral."


    Since Jacob was sentenced, Kane had been applying for the cement of Poppy''s body. He had just been notified that the police station had agreed to his application two days ago, and now it was only a matter of discussing the funeral.


    Speaking of Poppy, the brilliance in Lucia''s eyes disappeared instantly. She lowered her eyes slightly, and pursed her lips.


    Seeing this, Arthur immediately took Lucia''s hand and said, "Then let Poppy beid to rest as soon as possible."


    "Jacob hasn''t been brought to justice. Poppy won''t rest content." Lucia said calmly.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve asked my friends to pay attention to Jacob''s movements, but there''s no news yet. I don''t know where Spencer has ced him." Arthurforted Lucia.


    "Wherever he may flee, I believe that one day he will be caught. God will not let such a heinous person off!" This was the firm and unshakable belief in Lucia''s heart. There was cause and effect, and she didn''t believe Jacob can get away with it.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Well, it definitely will." Infected by Lucia''s emotion, Kane also affirmed.


    Next, Lucia carefully discussed how Poppy''s funeral should be carried out. When it came to the memorial service, Kane smiled bitterly and said,


    "The friends who used to surround Poppy are not real friends at all. They are all trying to get something from Poppy. Even if there is a memorial service, they will not attend. I am afraid it is only us."


    "Then cancel it. We''ll just say goodbye to herst time." Poppy understood the importance of sincerity in thest time. Lucia believed that she would not want to see those hypocritical faces before being buried, so she directly proposed this suggestion.


    "Well, that''s settled, then I''ll go and get Poppy tomorrow." Kane said heavily.


    "I''ll go too," Lucia said immediately. She hadn''t seen Poppy for thest time, though she knew it would be very sad.


    Kane hesitated. He didn''t know if Lucia could stand it, so he looked at Arthur. Arthur received his look and said immediately, "It''s okay. I''ll go with Lucia."


    So, several people decided to take Poppy''s body directly to the funeral parlour the next day, and cremated it after the farewell ceremony.


    Unexpectedly, when a few people sent Poppy''s body to the funeral parlour the next day, they didn''t know where the media got the news. The paparazzi even followed them there. When they saw Lucia, they gathered around them without caring the atmosphere of solemn mourning.


    Lucia was wearing a ck dress today. Her face was slightly pale and worried. She looked even more attractive under the ck dress. Poppy''s body had been sent for final finishing, so until now she hadn''t seen her yet. Being surrounded by reporters in this sad mood, no matter how good-tempered she was, she will break out.


    "I advise you to be kind. The funeral parlour is thest stop for the departed. It is a solemn ce. It is not only where we are seeing off rtives, friends and loved ones, but also other people. Youe here to follow news. Don''t you think is it too much?!"


    Faced with tricky questions from reporters, especially the spection about her true rtion with Poppy, Lucia no longer hid her anger and questioned everyone.


    The reporters looked at each other. Of course they knew this was a solemn ce, and many of them had also bid farewell to their rtives here, but Lucia''s news was too valuable, and they really didn''t want to give up.


    "If you don''t leave, leave all your names. I will visit you in personter." Seeing that the reporters had no intention of retreating, Arthur stood directly in front of Lucia and said to them with a cold face.


    Arthur''s style had long been known in Athegate. Reporters knew that he did what he said. There will always be one or two timid people in a group. Once they retreated, the others also fled the ce, being afraid that Arthur will really hold them ountable.


    Seeing the reporters leave and the surroundings returning to peace, Arthur said displeasedly, "Who the hell disclose the information?"


    "We didn''t take back Poppy''s body secretly, and you have been followed by paparazzi all the time, so it''s not surprising to be chased here." Kane guessed.


    "Looks like I''m going to take a good look at the environment around me." Arthur had been photographed by paparazzi before, when he was alone and didn''t care, but it can''t bother Lucia! Lucia didn''t participate in the conversation between Arthur and Kane. She just stared in the direction of the ceremonial hall, as if she could see Poppy lying inside through everything. Upon seeing this, Arthur gently took Lucia into his arms and waited with her.


    There will never beughter in the funeral home, only a low cry apanied by missing scattered in the air. Lucia listened to those crying, and her heart suddenly felt bleak.


    Soon after, the staff informed Lucia that Poppy had finished the final arrangement of her remains and was sent to the farewell hall. Lucia had been waiting just now, but she hesitated after knowing that she was going to see Poppy for thest time.


    She didn''t dare. She couldn''t bear it.


    Even Kane didn''t take the initiative to move his feet. Juliana didn''te with the baby today, and now he was holding back his emotions.


    When sending Poppy''s body for beauty treatment just now, Kane specifically instructed to cover up the bullet mark between her eyebrows, but he knew very well that in his heart, the bullet mark would always be there.


    Arthur saw that Lucia and Kane had the same sad expression, and only he could be more rational at this time, so he wrapped his arms around Lucia''s waist, and patted Kane''s shoulder with the other hand. When Kane turned back, he nodded at him, which was bothforting and encouraging.


    Kane''s eyes touched Lucia''s sad face, and he realized that he couldn''t be weak now, so Lucia would not be able to move on.

 Chapter 334 Whats wrong

    "Lucia, let''s go. Let''s go send Poppy off." Kane endured the pain in his heart and said to Lucia first. Lucia nced at Kane, and then took a step.


    In the farewell hall, a ss coffin surrounded by flowers was quietly ced in the center. Next to it was a wreath of yellow chrysanthemums with Poppy''s name written on it. Lucia couldn''t move as soon as she got close to her. She slowly approached. Poppy''s pale and colorless face slowly came into view.


    Lucia had only said goodbye to her father in her life. When her father left, he was ill with pain, and his posture was not serene, but that made Lucia understand that her father died of cancer in ordance with the development of pathology. But now that Poppy was seen, the expression was peaceful iparably, which revealed that she was murdered in her sleep. This serenity revealed a strange sense of unwillingness to life, making Lucia cold all over.


    Between Poppy''s eyebrows, there was a unique color. Because she was sniped between the eyebrows, the beautician had no choice but to choose another way to cover it up. That was, to decorate the bullet hole with a bright ruby, which was submitted by Kane in advance.


    Now it seemed that this method did not have the expected effect. The gem was ced between eyebrows, but it magnified the unwillingness of Poppy when she died. At least, Lucia thought so.


    Arthur had been watching Lucia worriedly. He thought she would break down and cry, but after walking into the farewell hall, he found that Lucia was just staring at Poppy''s remains with a pale face, no tears in her eyes. The more she had no response, the more worried Arthur became.


    "Lucia, if you can''t take it anymore, let''s get out of here, okay?" Arthur asked Lucia.


    Lucia raised her eyes, looked at Arthur and asked, "Arthur, you see Poppy''s expression so peaceful. When the bullet prated, do you think she could still feel the pain?"


    Lucia''s eyes were soaked with ayer of dim light. When people were in pain, they often gave up on themselves to aggravate the pain. Now she was asking this question. "Lucia..." Arthur held her hand in distress and called out her name softly. There was no other way to relieve her grief.


    "It''s okay. I''m really ufortable right now. I can''t breathe, for Poppy, and for myself, but I won''t break down. If I''m broken, who will punish Jacob!" Lucia''s eyes burst into a dazzling beam and she said so word by word.


    Arthur knew that Lucia was strong, but this strength was tempered by countless injuries. He wished she could be weaker and rely on him.


    "Tomorrow I''ll take Poppy back home," Kane said aside.


    "I''ll go with you." Lucia said immediately, looking away from Poppy''s remains.


    "Lucia, don''t go. Thepany needs you now. Besides, I have to see my parents when I go back. It will only dy your time. We will go together next year." Kane declined.


    Lucia lowered her eyes and thought for a while, and finally nodded her head. She had already umted a lot of works after returning from a vacation in the USA. Webbex Group was hit hard by the Jacob case, and a thousand things waited to be done. She had the responsibility to appease all the people.


    Arthur was a little relieved when he saw Lucia nodding. He didn''t really want Lucia to follow Kane to bury Poppy, not because he didn''t value their friendship, but because he didn''t want to see Lucia so tired. After speaking, the three fell silent. Lucia had to turn her eyes back to Poppy''s remains. She didn''t dare to look at it for a long time. The target was Jacob, but he escaped, so she couldn''t relieve at all.


    Arthur seemed to sense Lucia''s emotion. He walked over to her and gently wrapped around her waist, but raised his head and said to Kane,


    "Kane, let''s bury Poppy sooner rather thanter..."


    Kane turned his head and saw the worry in Arthur''s eyes. He nodded and said with a low sigh, "Poppy, we''ve sent you off for thest time. If there is an afterlife, I hope you can always keep your original intention and won''t be confused by power and money. You must remember that only sincerity is immutable."


    Listening to Kane''s words, Lucia felt sad. She looked at Poppy with determination, and said silently in her heart: Poppy, in the next life, keep being a simple girl.


    When the farewell ceremony was over, Kane motioned to the staff to push Poppy away. Arthur quickly circled Lucia and walked out. Lucia followed Arthur''s footsteps in a daze, but turned her head to the direction Poppy was pushed away. As soon as the side door opened, she saw another one room was an incinerator. Poppy was pushed to that cold ce by the staff.


    "Poppy..." With a call, Lucia''s tears finally fell. Arthur quickly reached out to cover her eyes,forting softly,


    "Lucia, don''t let Poppy go uneasy at the end."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I know..." Her eyes were covered, but tears were running down Arthur''s fingers. Lucia choked out,


    "She just disappeared... I really can''t ept it..."


    Arthur''s eyes looked in Poppy''s direction until he saw her being pushed into the incinerator by the staff. When the door was closed, he put down his hand and gently wiped Lucia''s tears, while he kissed her on the forehead and murmured softly,


    "It''s okay. At least Poppy finished her regret for you before she left. If there is still unfinished business, let''s do it for her."


    Lucia buried her head between Arthur''s neck, letting the tears flow.


    Kane was not feeling well. He couldn''t stay any longer, so he went straight out. Arthur saw that and walked out with Lucia to the vestibule of the funeral home. When he looked up, he could see that the smoke in the chimney of the incinerator was rising. Arthur''s heart sank at the steady stream of green smoke.


    Sure enough, after seeing those green smoke, Lucia''s tears fell even harder.


    She could imagine that Poppy was burning in the extreme fire now, and aplete body gradually withered away, turning into only a few bones and a puff of green smoke.


    Seeing Lucia''s tears falling like rain, Arthur turned his side to block her sight. When Lucia struggled to keep looking, he tightly wrapped her body and said softly,


    "Lucia, don''t look at it. Don''t make yourself too ufortable."


    Lucia looked up at Arthur through tears and frowned stubbornly. Arthur lowered his head, kissed her forehead softly, and said,


    "Be good. Don''t look at it."

 Chapter 335 Decisive decision

    When Lucia heard these words, she slowly lowered her face, and just grabbed the clothes on Arthur''s chest tightly with both hands. All the unwillingness became tears, which continued to flow out. At the end of the day, Arthur was afraid of Lucia''s copse, so he took her away before collecting the ashes. Kane did the rest alone. He was a man after all, and he was more controble emotionally. Kane returned to Fragranerde Hall in the afternoon. Juliana greeted him worriedly as soon as he entered the door. She felt guilty for not being able to be by Kane''s side because of her child and certain taboos. She took Kane''s hand and asked,


    "Kane, is everything going well?"


    "Yes," Kane nodded, barely showed a smile for Juliana, and said, "I''ve arranged Poppy''s ashes. I''ll take her back to my hometown for burial tomorrow."


    Kane''s voice was raised deliberately because he saw Arthur sitting on the sofa with Lucia as soon as he entered.


    Arthur raised his hand and waved that he knew it, but Lucia didn''t respond. Kane was a little puzzled. Juliana told him softly at this time, "Lucia was crying when she came back. Just fell asleep from exhaustion."


    It turned out that was the case. Kane held her breath subconsciously for a moment, scolding himself for speaking too loudly just now.


    Juliana led Kane to the sofa and sat down. Only then did Kane see Lucia''s appearance. She was leaning against Arthur''s arms. She was really asleep, but her eyebrows were still tightly knit together, and there were still tears in the corners of her eyes. It was a very uneasy look.


    Arthur wrapped his arms around Lucia and propped her head up on his palms thoughtfully, doing everything for her.


    Kane watched them snuggle together. They didn''tmunicate at all, but he could just feel that they were together, that they were one.


    Maybe that was how love to the extreme felt.


    He didn''t know when he and Julia could have such a tacit understanding. Thinking like this, Kane couldn''t help but turn to look at Juliana. Juliana looked back at Kane for unknown reasons. Kane smiled and held her hand.


    At this moment, Lucia woke up. She snorted softly and opened her eyes. When she saw Kane, she asked,


    "Kane, are Poppy''s ashes arranged?"


    "Yes. Now it''s ced in the funeral home. I''ll take her back to her hometown tomorrow." Kane replied.


    "That''s good..." Lucia felt relieved, then turned to look at Arthur. Seeing that his palms were still supporting his face, Lucia softened, rubbed Arthur''s palms with her cheek, and said softly,


    "Arthur, thank you for staying with me."


    "Of course I''ll stay with you." The softness in his palms softened Arthur''s heart, and he responded with a smile.


    "Lucia, I want to take Poppy back to his hometown with Kane tomorrow. Although there is a babysitter, I am a little worried. Arthur has no experience. Can you help me take care of the baby?" Juliana suddenly said to Lucia. As she just finished her words, it wasn''t just Lucia and Arthur who looked surprised, but Kane as well.


    Kane raised his eyebrows and asked Juliana with her eyes, "do you want to go home with me?"


    Juliana raised her eyes and smiled softly at Kane, and said shyly, "I think...it''s also time to visit your parents."


    Kane''s eyes lit up instantly. He smiled and asked in surprise, "Julia, is it true? Would you like toe home with me to see my parents?!"


    "Yeah." Juliana nodded affirmatively, and lowered her head shyly.


    "Julia!" Kane was so happy he didn''t know what to say.


    Lucia and Arthur over there were also happy for Kane. Although Juliana had forgiven him, she had always maintained an ambiguous attitude in the rtionship between the two. Now she took the initiative to apany Kane back to his hometown to meet his parents, which did not mean her fully endorsed, and affirmed Kane''s identity?


    "Julia, I think you should bring the baby back to his hometown, right? I believe his parents will be overjoyed to see the baby." Lucia suggested with a smile. In fact, this was exactly what Kane wanted most but did not dare to say it rashly.


    Kane had a grateful nce at Lucia, then looked back and waited for Juliana to nod.


    "But..." Juliana hesitated, "After all, the priority is to bury Poppy this time. The baby is still small. I''m afraid it will be inconvenient."


    "It''s alright," Lucia smiled. "You can take the babysitter back with you. I think the baby will also want to see his grandparents, right?"


    Lucia helped persuade her. In fact, Juliana certainly knew that a baby at such a young age would not have such a desire, but she was still moved when she thought of that scene.


    "Okay, then take the baby with us." Juliana was just ready when she saw Kane holding her in his arms. If she hadn''t been sitting, he would have carried her up.


    "Julia, thank you, thank you very much."


    Seeing Juliana and Kane so happy, Lucia''s sadness eased a little, and the smile on her face was light and faint, like a breeze blowing through. Arthur felt relieved when he saw the smile in her eyes. The next day, Kane and Juliana took their son and nanny to say goodbye to Lucia and Arthur. Then they went to the funeral home to pick up Poppy''s ashes. The four set foot on the train back to Kane and Poppy''s hometown.


    Although Lucia and Arthur still had doubts about the difficulties they will face on the 5th of next month, they were still dedicated to their work. Only after work in the evening will they discuss how to deal with Esmae in the next 20 days.


    At this time, Spencer also returned to the country. Esmae personally went to Los Angeles to pick up her beloved Theodore.


    After weing her mother, Helena sincerely expressed her desire to continue taking care of Theodore, but Esmae refused directly.


    "You''ve got work to do. It''s not easy to carry Teddy around every day. I''ll y with Teddy here for a few more days, and I''ll go back to Chicago the day after tomorrow."


    "Mom," Helena said to Esmae when her father was away, "Did you really decide to let Lucia marry that Spencer ?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Why? Do you think my decision is too decisive?" Esmae asked her daughter.


    "Of course," Helena had always been very direct in expressing her emotions. She replied, "Who is that Spencer? Even my friends say he has a bad character. How can you give Lucia to such a person?"


    "Do you think I don''t know?" Esmae sighed and said, "But Spencer doesn''t dare to treat Lucia badly. He asks me, and he is concerned that Lucia is my goddaughter. No matter what, Lucia marries him, and she will not suffer any harm."

 Chapter 336 What is the use of him

    "But it''s not him that Lucia loves!" Helena immediately retorted. After she finished speaking, she realized the displeasure in her mother''s eyes. She lowered her eyes slightly and said with grievance, "I''m not wrong."


    Esmae gave Helena a cold look and said firmly,


    "What''s the use of love? Love can only bring endless harm. Look at what happened to Lucia and Arthur after they''re in love? Betrayal, abandonment, hurt. Even if it wasn''t Arthur''s original intention, it''s a fact that Arthur didn''t protect Lucia well! What''s the use of a man like that?!"


    "But..." Helena retorted in a low voice unwillingly, "Isn''t the greatest blessing in a woman''s life, that she can be with the man she loves? Even if she is hurt, I believe she will be happy."


    Esmae didn''t say anything, just looked at her daughter quietly. Seeing that there was a clear hesitation between her eyebrows that was different from the past, she asked,


    "Helena, do you have a man you like?"


    "Ah?" Helena''s eyes shed, and she responded quickly, "No, how could it be?"


    "Really?" Esmae stared into Helena''s eyes with doubts in her heart. If she wasn''t in love, how could she say such deep words?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "It''s true," Helena forced her eyes to be firm. She looked back at Esmae and said, "Mom, don''t you know me yet? If that person does show up, I''ll definitely take him to see you right away." This was true...


    Esmae thought that Helena had always been the person who can''t hide things, so she didn''t continue but said instead,


    "Anyway, don''t meddle in Lucia''s affairs. I have my own standards for doing things."


    Helena breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, but she couldn''t help worrying about Lucia. With her mother''s tone, there was really no room to change.


    Knowing Esmae''s character, Helena stopped talking about Lucia, and the focus of the chat returned to Theodore. It happened that Theodore came downstairs. The atmosphere instantly became lively because of the addition of the little doll. Seeing the continuous smile on Esmae''s face, Helena could only pray in her heart for a miracle to happen.


    In the evening, after hesitating for a long time, Helena called a person she remembered.


    "Reynolds, are you busy?" The person Helena contacted was her second brother Reynolds Brown.


    "I''ll take your calls no matter how busy I''m." Reynolds'' voice was mellow and maic, and he spoke to Helena with a tender brotherly indulgent feeling.


    "Reynolds, where are you now? Why haven''t I heard from youtely?" Helena asked Reynolds.


    "Are you just curious?" Reynolds asked Helena back with a chuckle, omitting her question.


    "Of course I''m curious," Helena said. "Mom got Lucia and Spencer engaged on the 5th of next month. Don''t you have any doubts?"


    Reynolds'' admiration for Lucia was well known, and his style was bold. Helena wondered why he didn''t question his mother.


    "Do you think I don''t?" Reynolds'' voice dropped a few degrees, and he could be heard in a depressed mood,


    "Mom''s answer to me was that when she asked Lucia to be engaged to Spencer, she gave her another option. That was to marry me, but Lucia refused outright. She would rather be engaged to person like Spencer. Do you think I still have qualifications to question?"


    Helena didn''t expect that Reynolds had already talked to their mother. Although she could have imagined that Lucia would have such an answer, it would hurt Reynolds too much, so sheforted,


    "I think Lucia must not want to hurt you. She hopes you can find someone who understands you."


    "My only pursuit is her. Where else would someone like her show up?" Reynolds'' tone was full of deep self-deprecation, and he said,


    "Lucia''s answer has made me disappoint."


    "Reynolds..." Helena felt sorry for Reynolds and continued to persuade, "Don''t me Lucia. She just refused to hurt you."


    "Of course I don''t me her. I me..." Reynolds said something impulsive, but he didn''t utter the most important words.


    "Who are you ming?" Helena asked curiously, "Could it be mom?"


    "Helena, don''t worry about these things. Just take good care of yourself." Reynolds didn''t answer, cutting off the possibility of Helena''s further questioning.


    "But..." Helena was still worried.


    "Rest early. Good night." Reynolds hung up the phone after saying this. Helena stared at the phone for a long time, always having a strange feeling in her heart. Did Reynolds really give up Luciapletely? At the senior management meeting of the Webbex Group, Lucia was discussing the priorities of the next month with the people of senior management. At this time, Nia''s cell phone suddenly rang. Nia took out the phone in a panic, and looked at Lucia for fear of displeasing her. After seeing Lucia nodding lightly at her, Nia hurried out of the conference room with her phone.


    "Lennie, did something happen? Didn''t I say I''m in a meeting now? Why did you suddenly call?" Because he was her boyfriend, Nia asked him patiently even if she was unhappy.


    "Go home now. I''ll be waiting for you at home." Lennie said directly.


    "What?" Nia couldn''t react.


    "Be right back!" Lennie hung up when he finished.


    Nia stared at the phone for a while. She hesitated to look in the direction of the conference room. After struggling for a while, she bravely walked in. After approaching Lucia, she whispered a few words in her ear. Lucia raised his eyebrows, nodded without being too embarrassed, and said thoughtfully,


    "If you are in a hurry, go back first. Let Daphne continue your work."


    "Okay." Nia thanked her gratefully and left the conference room. Although she was unwilling to let Daphne rece her, her boyfriend was more important than anyone else. After she returned to the office and handed over the work to Daphne, she hurried back home.


    As soon as the door was opened, Nia was bumped by the oing Lennie before she could say a word. Just as she was about to ask what was going on, she was carried back to the bedroom by him. Soon, Nia had no time to think about other things.


    Afterwards, Nia asked shyly, "Lennie, why are you in such a hurry today?"


    Although she wasining, Nia''s face showed no sign ofining at all.

 Chapter 337 Nia gets angry

    Lennie didn''t answer. He nced down at Nia, then pushed her away and got up. Nia looked at him and was a little bewildered. "I''m sorry. I just missed you too much just now. Did it affect your work?" Lennie said to Nia as he put his clothes on.


    Nia shook her head. She didn''t care if it affected her work now. What she cared about was, "Lennie, are you leaving?"


    The lingering after the romance hadn''t subsided, and Nia''s cheeks were still blushing. She wondered why Lennie was leaving soon.


    "Well, thepany still has some business to deal with. We''re going out for a candlelight dinner tonight, so you get dressed up." Lennie nced at Nia and said. By this time he was all dressed.


    Nia frowned. What she enjoyed most after every sex was the intimacy of the two snuggling together. At this time, Lennie''s behavior made her feel that he was just trying to vent his lust. Because of this kind of thinking, Nia questioned Lennie, which was rare. She got out of bed and took Lennie''s arm softly and said,


    "Lennie, I''m back from leave now. Can''t you stay with me more?"


    Hearing this, Lennie frowned, stared at Nia for a while with some displeasure, and finally controlled her breath and said, "Nia, you should be more sensible. I am the director of thepany, and the affairs to be dealt with are definitely not like you to take a leave. Babe, wait for me to get off work."


    Nia felt even more ufortable after listening to Lennie''s words. She ran back because of his one phone call. Can''t he do the same for her?


    "Lennie, don''t you think this is a little unfair?" Nia couldn''t helpining.


    "It''s not fair?" Lennie raised his brows instantly and looked down at Nia. After Nia showed timidity, he said in a deep voice,C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "It is impossible to be fair between you and me. We have different identities, and we have to face different people and things. Just like you can take leave with Lucia ande back at will. I can''t neglect clients casually. Otherwise I will lose millions dors. We are not on the same level. Naturally someone has to pay more. Nia, I thought you had this kind of awareness long ago."


    It was the first time that Nia knew the gap between her and Lennie so clearly. Yes, she was just an assistant, and he was the director of argepany. There was a chance to get close to him. Why was she still so dissatisfied?


    Nia thought to herself.


    Lennie continued, "That''s why I hope you continue to study with Lucia. Her ability is really good. When you have learned enough self-discipline and skill from her, when youe to me, you think there will be people who will question you?"


    "I see, Lennie. I will definitely listen to you and will live up to your expectations!" Nia''s eyes firmly responded to Lennie''s "expectations".


    Lennie smiled slightly, stroked Nia''s cheek and said, "That''s good. Okay, I''ll go back first. Wait for me."


    "Okay." Nia replied sweetly. All the unwillingness andints disappeared, and she even felt that she was cherished by Lennie in his heart.


    Lennie left. Nia didn''t continue to rest, but got up to take a shower, put on clothes and rushed back to thepany. She wanted to show herself well in front of Lucia.


    When she returned to thepany, the high-level meeting had already ended. Daphne was in Lucia''s office doing the summary of today''s meeting. When Nia arrived, she knocked on the door without seeing her at her seat.


    "Nia, don''t you have something important to do?" Lucia asked her when she saw Niae back.


    "It''s done. I don''t want to dy work, so I''m back right away." Nia answered eloquently.


    Lucia nodded to her approvingly, but she didn''t say anything as she expected, but said, "Then you can go out and do other things first. Let Daphne do the summary of the meeting."


    "Lucia, I arranged the process of this meeting, and I prepared the content of the meeting. It may be moreprehensive for me to summarize." Nia did not listen to Lucia, but put forward her own opinions. She was not willing that after she prepared it herself so long, Daphne finally took the credit.


    Daphne had long wanted to ease the tense rtion with Nia. When she heard what she said, she quickly expressed her opinion to Lucia, "Lucia, Nia is right. She knows the content of the meeting better than me. It is better for her to summarize. "


    Lucia looked at Daphne and Nia again. After thinking for a while, she nodded and said, "Okay, then let Nia do it. Daphne, go and contact President Lenc for me. I will visit him in the afternoon." "Okay." Daphne replied sweetly, returned the information to Nia and walked out happily. She thought Nia would forgive her for this.


    But Daphne didn''t expect that it would be fine if she didn''t speak up just now. After she spoke up to persuade Lucia, she made Nia feel that she gave her the credit she should have received, and she minded it


    more.


    "Nia, let''s get started." Seeing Nia frowning and not saying a word, Lucia reminded her. Nia came back to her senses and started to work. But when summarizing the meeting, because she did not participate in the second half of the meeting, she had difficulties in doing this job. Looking at Lucia''s asional frown, Nia hated Daphne even more!


    After finally finishing the meeting summary, Lucia didn''t me Nia for anything, but Nia was grumpy herself. She showed her displeasure to Daphne when she got out of the office and returned to her seat. Daphne found that Nia''s face didn''t look good, and she seemed to be in a very unhappy mood. Although she was afraid that she said too much, she couldn''t help but care, "Nia, what''s wrong?"


    "How dare you say it!" Nia threw the document on the table angrily, red at Daphne and said,


    "Who told you to push the summary to me just now? You knew I didn''t participate in the whole meeting. The meeting summary would definitely be bad. You did that on purpose. You wanted me to make a fool of myself in front of Lucia?!"


    Daphne was immediately full of grievances, and she whispered whilepressing her lips, "Didn''t you just propose it yourself to do the meeting summary?"


    Daphne''s words sounded like irony in Nia''s ears. She stood up and pointed at Daphne and cursed,


    "Don''t pretend to be innocent here! Is self-rmendation same with you pushing it on purpose? I''ve had enough of you. You''re in this position because of your rtion with Lucia. What can you do other than pretend to be innocent?"


    Daphne had always been afraid of other people''s thoughts before, but she was really serious at work. She had never pretended to be innocent. Half of Nia''s work was done for her. Why did she still use her like this?

 Chapter 338 No more affection displaying!

    "Nia, although Lucia and I have a good rtion, but am I not working hard? I have not made any mistakes since going to work. Although Lucia did not rify the division ofbor between the two of us, I have been working overtime to do your part some time ago. Doesn''t this prove anything?"


    Daphne''s grievances just hit Nia''s pain point. She almost gritted her teeth in hatred, and her voice became sharp and mean,


    "What of it? I''ve already worked by Lucia''s side as soon as she returned to the country. I can''t be called your senior because of my qualifications? Do you understand the rules of the workce? As a junior, will youin so much if you do more? It''s you relying on the rtion with Lucia. You look down on people and look down on me, an ordinary assistant?!"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Daphne''s lively side was only shown around familiar and friendly people. In front of strangers or even hostile people, like Nia now, she was more introverted. So after listening to Nia''s words, she was stunned for a long time. She can''t refute but just felt full of grievances...


    Looking at Daphne''s pitiful expression, Nia didn''t feel any pity at all. Instead, she felt more disgusted and felt that she was just pretending!


    Now that she was directly arguing with her, Nia no longer hid her disgust. She gave Daphne a cold look, sat down, and said a few words,


    "Anyway, I hate people like you who rely on rtion to gain position or something. You can sue me to Lucia for what I said today. I believe Lucia is not the kind of person who only protects the ''little sister''." Of course Nia was afraid that Daphne would sue her, so she deliberately said this to Daphne.


    Sure enough, Daphne bowed her head after listening, and would rather hold back her grievances than ask Nia for anything.


    Seeing Daphne sit down, Nia was secretly relieved. She couldn''t control her emotions just now. It was really hard to say whether Lucia will favor Daphne.


    Between today''s quarrel, Nia didn''t leave immediately even after work hours. She was going to stare at Daphne.


    Half an hour after off-hours, Lucia came out of the office, and Nia immediately got fully armed and stared at Daphne with dread.


    Lucia found that both Nia and Daphne had not finished work, so she came over to them and said, "Nia, Daphne, I have finished the business on my side, and you can leave work too."


    Nia smiled at Lucia and nced at Daphne. Daphne stood up with a smile on her face, nodded to Lucia, and picked up her bag. Nia immediately grabbed her bag and followed in their footsteps.


    Daphne lowered her head slightly after seeing Nia following, and didn''t even respond immediately when Lucia called her name, looking a little dazed.


    "Daphne, Daphne !" Already in the elevator, Lucia saw that Daphne still didn''t respond to her, so she turned up the volume and called her twice, and Daphne suddenly woke up. "Lucia, what''s wrong?"


    Lucia smiled, looked at Daphne dotingly and asked, "You are in a daze. Have you encountered something confused?"


    Daphne''s mouth moved a little but didn''t dare to say anything, because she noticed Nia was staring at her. But even if Nia wasn''t staring at her, she wouldn''tin to Lucia.


    "It''s okay. It''s just my period. I''m a little ufortable..." Daphne replied in a low voice, blushing slightly.


    "I see," Lucia understood and asked her again, "Does your stomach feel ufortable? Do you want to take a rest tomorrow?"


    For Daphne''s good, Lucia never thought about covering it up. She understood jealousy in the workce, but she just trusted Nia not to think about it.


    "No, no," Daphne hurriedly shook her head and declined, secretly thinking that it was not good. If Lucia''s words were heard by Nia, it would only make her feel that she was being favored. She hurriedly continued, "I''m fine. My period will end in two days."


    "Are you really fine?" Lucia was a little worried. Daphne was really in a daze just now, but it didn''t look like she was okay.


    "Well," Daphne told Lucia with a smile, "Thanks Lucia. I can take it."


    "That''s good," Lucia was relieved and turned to Nia, "Nia, Daphne is not feeling well these days. You need to take more care of her."


    Nia was suddenly named, but the thing she was entrusted with was to take care of the people she hated. Although she was unhappy in her heart, she still maintained a warm smile and replied, "Of course, I''ll take care of Daphne."


    Daphne felt chills when she heard Nia''s words, but she didn''t dare to show anything in front of Lucia and kept holding back until she got out of the elevator and the three of them went in different directions. It was the first time that she had to withstand such a lot of pressure in front of Lucia.


    Lucia didn''t go home, but directly asked the driver to take her to the Branch of Davonnis. After visiting a client this afternoon, Arthur called and asked her to find him after work. Although Lucia didn''t know why, she still went there happily.


    At six o''clock, Lucia came to the lobby of the Branch of Davonnis. As soon as she appeared in the lobby, she was the focus of everyone''s attention. Even people who had seen Lucia countless times couldn''t help but stop and watch. Lucia was really eye-catching..


    Once the CEO of Jibillion Inc with outstanding ability, now she was the strongest female president to retake Webbex Group. Lucia was already the best among people in terms of strength. Plus God''s preference, she had a charming face and slenderness. The attractive figure, wherever she went, was the focus of everyone''s attention.


    So, Lucia had just walked into the Branch of Davonnis, and Kyle at the top had received the notification and immediately informed Arthur.


    Lucia had just reached the top floor from Arthur''s elevator, and the moment the elevator door opened, she saw Arthur waiting in front of the door.


    Today, the suit that Lucia wore was still carefully selected by Arthur. Both of them were dressed in a dark blue with ck pinstripes, which visually elongated the already outstanding two people. When they stood together, there was no need to deliberately exude aura, and the surroundings were already in a state where no one dared to approach them for 100 meters.


    Kyle, who was shivering from the assistant seat, wailed in his heart and begged them to stop disying affection in public. He had enough...


    "Mr. Davies, the news of yourpany spreads very fast." After stepping out of the elevator, Lucia teased him mischievously and put her hand in Arthur''s.

 Chapter 339 Secret

    "Yeah, thank someone for the gossip." Arthur took Lucia all the way back to the office, and said something casually as they passed Kyle''s assistant seat. Kyle shook even more. "Where are we going tonight?" Lucia asked Arthur after ncing at Kyle with a smile.


    "Secret." Arthur replied with a smile, not forgetting to nce back at Kyle, who actually got a gentle smile from Lucia!


    Kyle was full of grievances. It was Miss Webb who wanted to smile at him, and he was so wronged by Arthur. "Athegate is so big, so tell me." Lucia asked Arthur when they got into the office and satfortably on the sofa.


    "No," Arthur responded immediately, "the magazine says that even people who have been in love for a long time have to make surprises every now and then, or they''ll get bored!" "What magazine are you reading?" Lucia asked Arthur amusingly when she saw that he was serious.


    "Urban Sentiment Magazine." Arthur replied very calmly, and didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with being a dignified CEO and Sentiment Magazine, but Lucia didn''t think so.


    It was difficult for Lucia to imagine Arthur flipped through the emotional magazine seriously, but there was a little joy in her heart. Arthur would read it, of course, because he cared about the rtionship between them.


    "Actually," Lucia blushed slightly, feeling a little ufortable, but she had to express her emotions, "I can see you every day when I open my eyes. It''s a surprise to me."


    After Arthur heard this, his eyes instantly became brighter and clearer. If he remembered correctly, this was the first time Lucia had expressed love to him. She told him clearly in words.


    "Lucia..." His heart was filled with emotion again, and Arthur could only hug Lucia hard, expressing his unbearable and uncontroble emotions.


    Lucia thought that what she said just now was very disgusting, so she let Arthur hug her tightly, and buried her face between his neck. Looking closely, even the tips of her ears turned red. Arthur wouldn''t have let go if it wasn''t for the knock on the door.


    With an unpleasant scolding e in", Arthur still didn''t forget to take the opportunity to stroke Lucia''s earlobe. He really liked her shy look.


    Seeing Kyle walk through the door, Lucia patted Arthur''s hand and bowed her head slightly. There was a faint blush on her face.


    Kyle knew that it was not the right time for him, but he had no time to regret it. Being stared at by Arthur, he lowered his head and reported.


    "Mr. Davies, Dior and Harry Winston''s managers are here."


    "Let them in." Arthur retracted his gaze. Staring at Lucia''s earlobe and said lightly, his eyes softened instantly.


    Kyle hurriedly invited people in, and saw two middle-aged women in fashionable clothes walked into the office one after another with several staff members, who were carryingrge and small gift boxes and bags.


    After the two women greeted Arthur and Lucia politely, they began to work, instructing the staff to open the gift boxes one by one. And the two discussed with each other how to match them. Lucia nced at Arthur and saw him nodded slightly to her, so she can only stand up to cooperate with the work of the two women.


    Dior''s manager brought three sets of haute couture dresses designed with the theme of the fantasy circus that had just been on the runway in Paris this year. This was custom-made by Arthur for Lucia, so the size was exactly the same. Lucia chose one of the white dresses. After wearing it, she had already be an alluring woman without any more decoration. The female manager looked at her and sighed in her heart that Ms. Webb was too beautiful. It was known that there were too many rich people, but there were very few people who can wear the dresses designed by the brand and were more beautiful than models.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Looking at the beautiful Lucia, Harry Winston''s manager was also eager to try. She instructed the staff to open an iparably delicate dark blue velvet box, and a dazzling ruby and diamond ne was slowly revealed. The manager introduced,


    "Ms. Webb, this is a ruby and diamond ne specially made by Mr. Davies from the USA headquarters for you. The whole chain is made of 224 diamonds and 46 rubies. The main part is made of diamonds and rubies. The dress just fits it."


    After the manager finished speaking, she looked at Arthur respectfully. Arthur immediately came over and took the ne to put on for Lucia. Lucia was dressed in white, and the diamond ne was already extremely bright. With ayer of coolness superimposed, Lucia at this moment looked really astonishing.


    "Lucia, you are so beautiful." Arthur, who should be disinterested in beauty, couldn''t help but admire.


    Lucia epted Arthur''s heartfeltpliment calmly, and smiled at him, as if a breeze slid gently across her slightly raised lips, refreshing his heart.


    The Dior''s manager couldn''t bear to interrupt the affectionate look between Arthur and Lucia, but she still had to remind him responsibly, "Mr. Davies, these are Ms. Webb''s shoes. Take a look ..."


    It had to say that Dior''s manager was very discerning. She knew that Arthur wanted to put on shoes for Lucia himself. Sure enough, Arthur took a pair of silver high-heeled shoes from the staff in the next second without thinking more. He squatted down and put them on for Lucia. Her hand rested lightly on Arthur''s shoulder and she lifted her foot to put on the shoes, a scene that only happened in fairy tales. "Secretly take a picture?" Dior''s manager whispered to Harry Winston''s manager.


    "Dare you?"


    "...Don''t dare, but this picture is too beautiful..." Dior''s manager said and was intoxicated.


    "We can''t afford to mess with Mr. Davies. Just be careful." Harry Winston''s manager reminded. "Okay, then imprint it in your mind." Dior''s manager said regretfully.


    When everything was done, Arthur let Kyle take care of the rest, and went out with Lucia himself.


    Kyle supervised the orderly departure of the staff, and when the two managers were about to leave, he raised his hand and stopped the two middle-aged women.


    "Is there anything else?" Dior''s manager asked and felt it strange.


    "You didn''t take pictures just now, did you?" Kyle asked them seriously.


    "How could it be," Dior''s manager said quickly, "we are professionals. How could it be possible to take pictures secretly and vite the privacy of our distinguished guests?" "Yes, we will never do such a thing." Harry Winston''s manager also responded.

 Chapter 340 Well done

    "Don''t worry. I''m not ming you two," Kyle suddenly smiled and said in a low voice, "I took it."


    "Huh?" Both managers looked confused.


    "I said I took pictures secretly," Kyle''s smile was full of childishness, "Do you want it?"


    "Huh?" The two managers were still confused. They really couldn''t understand Kyle''s words and intentions.


    Kyle frowned and thought these two were too stupid, so he exined patiently, "I took pictures of Mr. Davies wearing shoes for Ms. Webb just now. Do you want to take it back and advertise your own products??"


    This time, the two managers were no longer confused, but looked at Kyle suspiciously. What was he trying to do? For people of identities like Arthur and Lucia, of course, they wanted the world to know that they liked their products. This was advertising like a pie from heaven, but did they want to?


    "Rx. Mr. Davies won''t me you for this. I got the pictures. I''ll pass them on to you if you want." Kyle didn''t say anything, just put on an air to show his attitude.


    Dior''s manager thought for a while. Seeing that Harry Winston''s manager was still hesitating, she hurriedly said, "I want it! Pass it to me."


    Harry Winston''s manager heard that and quickly said she also wanted the photos.


    Kyle smiled and passed the few photos he secretly took to the two managers. The two managers looked up and stared at Kyle.


    "What''s wrong?" Kyle thought their eyes were weird.


    "Have you learned photography? How can you take pictures so good..."


    Dior''s manager said with a lot of praise, while looking down at the photos on her phone. It turned out that Kyle chose the angle of the photos very well. He was standing in the doorway, just enough for Lucia and Arthur to be in the background of the floor-to-ceiling windows full of sunset. Lucia and Arthur really seemed to be bathed in the sunset. With the slight refraction effect of the floor-to-ceiling windows, behind the two of them seemed to have a huge golden wing.


    This photo of Arthur wearing shoes for Lucia looked like a magazine cover at first nce!


    "Just take them casually," Kyle was very proud. He had been looking for an angle for a long time just now, but he said, "The photos have been sent to you. Thank you so much."


    "No problem," Dior''s manager was already happy. Thinking about how to make good use of these photos, she said, "Don''t worry. We will never use these photos formercial purposes." "That''s good." Kyle nodded, said nothing more, and sent the two managers to the stairs. After they entered the elevator and left, Kyle took out his phone and sent a message to Arthur. "Mr. Davies, mission aplished."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Um."


    "They guarantee that it will not be used formercial purposes."


    "Um."


    Kyle stared at the phone and frowned. Can''t hepliment him?!


    "Well done. Pay attention to the movement of the photos. I want these photos to spread all over the streets of Athegate, but not too deliberate."


    Seeing that Arthur was finally willing topliment him, Kyle quickly replied, "Understood, they must be posted online. By then, it will be spread all over the ce. It will definitely be spread to Spencer." "Don''t mention that name, and also, stop noising."


    Looking at thest ruthless word sent by Arthur, Kyle wanted to cry without tears.


    When night fell, Arthur''s phantom stopped in front of the lobby of the city''s Emerald Veil Hotel. The hotel was not the most luxurious hotel in the city, but it had a very popr dining ce for the upper ss. Its top floor was designed as an open-air garden restaurant. At night, with wind blowing, having dinner here was undoubtedly a great enjoyment.


    "It''s my first time to eat here, Arthur, is this what your surprise is?" Lucia asked him with a smile, led by Arthur out of the car.


    "Didn''t you say that just seeing me is already a surprise?" Arthur asked Lucia back with a smile. At this time, the midsummer breeze was blowing slowly, and a strand of Lucia''s hair was lifting on the corbone. Arthur looked at the strand of hair and couldn''t help raising his hand to pull her back, rubbing his thumb lightly on her corbone.


    With an infinite smile in Lucia''s eyes, she gently held Arthur''s hand. The two made eye contact, and they were glued together in an instant. The space and time outside of them seemed to be irrelevant. Arthur and Lucia were immersed in each other''s gentle eyes, but everyone around them stopped and looked at them with envy. The tourists from afar were anxious to find out who they were. The locals were proud of them to tell them this was the perfect couple in their city.


    There was love in their eyes. If the parking boy hadn''te over and reminded Arthur, maybe he could have looked at Lucia like this, a thousand years, ten thousand years.


    After handing over the key to the parking boy, Arthur led Lucia into the hotel with him. The lobby manager greeted them as soon as he saw them. Not to mention thepliments, the manager led them all the way to the top floor.


    It had to be said that Emerald Veil Hotel had indeed exerted its advantages to the extreme. The architectural designs on the top roof were all serving the restaurant. The gorgeous roses on the left were lovely, and the pure lilies on the right were budding. The flowers were arranged properly. Although there were full of flowers and nts, there was no feeling of clutter. When the wind blew, the unique fragrance of each flower will asionally float into the tip of the nose, which was not messy but refreshing.


    The lobby manager respectfully led Arthur and Lucia to a table closest to the fence. The table had already been arranged with exquisite tableware and candlesticks. The candles used here were specially customized. Even when the wind blew, the fire only rippled a little.


    Arthur pulled a chair for Lucia gentlemanly, and waited for her to sit down before sitting across from her. Across the candlelight, the facial features of each other were reflected infinitely softly, and they felt that he (she) was the most perfect person in the world.


    Without asking any more questions, the lobby manager directly gave Arthur the rmended dishes for tonight. The exquisite food was slowly delivered, and the ssical band in the corner began to y melodious music.


    "Lucia, do you like it here?" Arthur asked Lucia as he dined. He wanted to know every thought, every feeling of her.

 Chapter 341 Overreaction

    "I like it. Do you like it?" Lucia replied with a smile. By the way, the romance in this situation was usually to please young girls, but Lucia was different. She also cared whether Arthur liked it or not. "Well, I like it very much. The hotel had done a good job of this open-air restaurant." Arthur seemed to understand Lucia''s concern and replied with a smile.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "In the past, my father also liked to dine with me on the roof. Sometimes he would call up all the servants in the house, insisting on having a barbecue on the roof, and treating the whole roof as a roadside food stall." Lucia suddenly remembered her father. She lowered her eyes slightly and said sadly,


    "Actually, I know he didn''t like to be noisy. The reason why he did that was because he didn''t want me to feel lonely and my mother left too early."


    Arthur didn''t expect such an environment to arouse Lucia''s thoughts of her father. He put down the cutlery and reached out to touch the back of Lucia''s hand, and said softly,


    "Lucia, since all the assets of Webbex Group have been recovered, when the Spencer incident is over, let''s go home and clean up the ce together, so that we can return to the home you remember, okay?" "Okay, when things are over, we''ll go and arrange the house." Lucia said softly with a slight smile.


    In fact, Lucia had had this idea for a long time. Webbex manor was her home since she was a child, and it was the only ce where she could feel her parents. The reason why she had not moved now was that Jacob and Poppy had reced it with their favorite exaggeration and rich style. Secondly, there was really no time. Hearing Arthur''s thoughtful suggestion, Lucia''s heart was a little warmer than the slowly blowing summer wind.


    Seeing Lucia smiling again, Arthur was relieved. The two chatted while having a delicious dinner. The breeze was soft and gentle, for fear of disturbing the sweet couple.


    Not long after, the manager weed a second VIP guest. In fact, Arthur originally nned to book the entire restaurant, but a customer had already reserved a seat before. He didn''t want to be too authoritarian, so he only asked the restaurant to reject the guests who wanted to make a reservationter..


    And the best thing was that the VIP that Arthur did not embarrass was Nia''s boyfriend Lennie, who was apanied by Nia in a luxurious dress and makeup.


    The manager knew that Lennie was the CEO of a multinationalpany in the city, so he was very polite to him, "The attendant will take you to the restaurant for dinner."


    "Yeah." Lennie nodded, and took Nia to the top floor following the attendant''s instructions.


    Nia excitedly looked at the luxurious decorations around her. Lennie had been constantly refreshing her understanding of the word luxury since she was dating with him. Although Nia had no intention of seeking anything from Lennie, her inner vanity was still satisfied like never before.


    At the entrance of the rooftop restaurant, the attendant was about to lead Lennie and Nia in, when Lennie suddenly looked inside and asked, "Why are there so few people tonight?"


    The restaurant was very popr in the upper ss. Usually, there were many peopleing and going, but tonight there was no loud voice, only the melodious ssical music was heard, so Lennie thought it was strange.


    "The restaurant is reserved by a certain gentleman tonight. Because you reserved a seat before him, we will also entertain you tonight." The attendant replied politely.


    Lennie snorted coldly after hearing the attendant''s answer, and said sarcastically, "Who has such a strength to book the entire restaurant for a meal?"


    The attendant hesitated for a moment, wondering whether to reveal Arthur''s identity. Lennie saw that he hesitated and didn''t answer, and his voice suddenly became much colder. He asked him, "Tell me, maybe I know."


    The attendant thought for a moment. Arthur and Lucia were already famous in Athegate. He might really know him, so he answered honestly,


    "The restaurant was booked by Mr. Davies, the president of Davonnis Corp, and his girlfriend, Miss Webb."


    "What?! Lucia is here too?!" As soon as Nia heard that, she immediately realized that the person who was dining inside was her immediate boss. She felt surprised and did not find Lennie panic. "Miss, do you know Miss Webb?" The attendant was relieved to hear Nia calling Lucia affectionately. If they didn''t know them and he revealed the information, he might be punished.


    "Well, I know her," Nia replied immediately. If Lucia could know that she was also qualified to get involved in such high-level asions, maybe she would be impressed by her. And they had no so-called rtion of superiors and subordinates outside. She can also be in the limelight, so she turned her head and said to Lennie,


    "Lennie, haven''t you always wanted to meet Lucia? Now is a good time. Let''s go and say hi to them."


    Lennie took a step back when he heard Nia''s excited proposal. He changed his previous attitude and said, "Forget it. Tonight Mr. Davies has a private date with Miss Webb. It''s rude to disturb them. Nia, shall we have dinner somewhere else?"


    "Why," Nia said reluctantly. "We''ve already arrived here. It''s not a big deal to say hello to them. Besides, didn''t you say you''d thank Lucia for dinner sometime?"


    "Nia!" Lennie frowned and was displeased. He red at Nia and said, "I said that the time is not right now. There will be more opportunities in the future. Let''s change the ce."


    It was rare for Nia to be in the limelight in front of Lucia, so she was very reluctant to ept Lennie''s proposal. She thought that he was just being too cautious and polite, so she simply stretched out her hand to hold him and walked in, saying as she walked,


    "Lennie, it doesn''t matter. I''ll introduce you to her."


    "Let go of me!" Lennie''s temper exploded like it was detonated. He shook off Nia''s hand. After seeing her eyes looked hurtful, he realized that he had overreacted, but he really couldn''t enter for reasons. So he patted Nia''s arm lightly to reassure,


    "Nia, don''t be angry. I didn''t mean it just now. Well, then we''ll go in, but you go first. I''ll go to the bathroom ande back right away."


    After Lennie finished speaking, he turned and left without looking back, leaving only Nia who was hurt and embarrassed, and the stunned attendant.


    After a long time, the attendant asked Nia, "Miss, do you want to continue to have dinner here?"


    The attendant''s words brought back Nia''s soul. She didn''t want to lose face in front of the attendant, so she forced a smile and said, "Of course, you take me in."


    Hearing the words, the attendant hurriedly led the way and brought Nia into the restaurant, while Nia turned back at every step, anxiously waiting for Lennie toe back.

 Chapter 342 So pathetic

    Lennie''s reserved table was not far from where Arthur and Lucia were seated, and since there was no one in the restaurant right now, Lucia saw her as soon as Nia appeared at the door. "Nia?" Looking at Nia in a long dress, Lucia raised her eyebrows and murmured.


    Arthur heard it and looked over, and the person who came was really Lucia''s assistant Nia.


    He said, "How could you be here?"


    It wasn''t that Arthur looked down on Nia. It was the conclusion based on rational logic. Nia''s work was not enough to support her going in and out of such high-consumption asions, and looking at her dress up, she should note alone. She should have a partner.


    "She should be with her boyfriend Lennie. I heard her say that Lennie is the CEO of a multinationalpany, but why is she alone now?" Lucia stood up while expressing her doubts. Having seen Nia, she can''t turn a blind eye.


    Lucia walked towards Nia.


    As soon as Nia turned around, she saw Lucia who wasing towards her and noticed the exquisite dress on Lucia''s body, the brilliant diamond ne around her neck, and her exquisite makeup. Originally, she was confident but had sense of inferiority now. It was easiest to see the gap between them at this time, but at this time Lennie was not by her side. Nia suddenly felt like she had broken into a ce where she shouldn''t be.


    "Nia, are you here for dinner tonight? Where''s your boyfriend?" Lucia asked with a gentle smile as she approached Nia with joy.


    As soon as she faced Lucia, the attendant beside Nia blushed. It wasn''t that he was inexperienced, but Lucia was too charming.


    Discovering the strangeness of the attendant beside her, Nia''s sense of inferiority became even stronger. She resisted the urge to turn around and run away, and replied calmly,


    "Well, Lucia, I didn''t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence! My boyfriend will be here in a while."


    "Really?" Hearing that Nia was indeed with her boyfriend, Lucia nodded and asked her, "Would you like to dine with us? It would be nice to have a date with four."


    Nia''s eyes lit up when she heard this suggestion. It was a great honor for her to have dinner with Lucia and Arthur, which represented the improvement of her status. But thinking of Lennie''s reaction, Nia hesitated again, nced at Arthur, who had been watching this way, and regretfully rejected Lucia''s proposal,


    "No, it will disturb you and Mr. Davies. I''ll go over to greet Mr. Davies when my boyfriend arrives. Do you think it''s alright?"


    Lucia thought for a moment and said, "That''s fine. I also want to get to know your boyfriend. And we''ll have dinner together when hees." "Okay." Nia breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly agreed.


    "


    After Lucia nodded to Nia, she returned to her seat and told Arthur what Nia said. Arthur looked at Nia who was sitting alone in the seat under the guidance of the attendant, and said his thoughts bluntly, "Nia''s boyfriend is really weird. It''s always only men who arrive at the date early to wait for women. There''s no reason for women to wait for him first."


    "Who said no?" Lucia asked hriously, "Which magazine did you read about emotionalmunication?"


    "It''s not from any magazine," Arthur said, looking back at Lucia. "It''smon sense."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Really?" Lucia asked, enticed Arthur to shift the conversation away from Nia, and didn''t want Nia to be embarrassed.


    "Of course," Arthur answered confidently, adding, "I won''t let you wait for me anyway."


    Lucia smiled and joked, "Yes, yes, Mr. Davies is the gentlest man in the world. I''m really blessed."


    "That''s for sure." Arthur tantly agreed, and the response was a lovely roll of eyes from Lucia.


    "You''re really the cutest. Rolling your eyes is so yful, unlike Eduard who rolls his eyes to make people want to punch him." Arthur praised his woman while not forgetting toin about Eduard. At this time, Eduard, who was eating with Daphne at home, sneezed inexplicably.


    When chatting with Arthur, Lucia did not forget to check Nia''s situation from time to time. As time passed, all of their dishes had almost served, but Nia''s boyfriend Lennie still didn''t show up.


    Lucia started to feel worried, because she seemed to see Nia''s shoulders shaking slightly not far away.


    "It''s been half an hour," Arthur said casually, noticing Lucia''s anomaly, "Nia''s boyfriend isn''ting, right?"


    Lucia frowned when she heard the words. It seemed to be the case based on the current situation. She really wanted to go over and take care of Nia, but she was afraid that Arthur would be unhappy by being alone. So, she looked at Arthur and hoped he could let her go over.


    Arthur was amused by Lucia''s look. He already knew that she was kind and would never leave Nia alone, so he waved his hand and said generously,


    "Go, take care of your assistant. I can do it alone."


    When Lucia heard this, she stood up immediately, leaned over and lightly kissed on Arthur''s cheek as she passed by, leaving a sentence of "I''ll be back in a minute" and walking towards Nia. Arthur looked at her quick and swift movements and wanted tough, but the light kiss on his cheek was still very helpful.


    Putting down the cutlery, Arthur looked at the starry sky in the distance, without looking back thoughtfully, giving Lucia and Nia enough privacy.


    When Lucia walked behind Nia, she could clearly hear her slightly sobbing. Lucia called her softly,


    "Nia, are you okay?"


    Hearing Lucia''s voice, Nia was shocked and turned back. At this time, her face was already covered with tears, her eyes were full of grievances, and even her voice was choked, "Lucia...I don''t know why he left..."


    Lucia sighed slightly, sat next to Nia, took out a tissue on the table and handed it to her,forting softly, "You can call and ask if he was dyed by something. Don''t think about it yourself." Nia took the tissue and wiped away her tears. She couldn''t tell the bitterness in her heart. How could she dare to say that Lennie left when she was at the door, which made her feel too sad.

 Chapter 343 Too embarrassing

    "I called him just now...he didn''t answer..." Nia can only say now, "He must be busy..."


    Lucia frowned slightly, trying her best to restrain her doubts about Lennie. Last time when Nia was drunk, he said he was busy as her boyfriend. In the end, she and Arthur sent her back. Since he chose such a romantic ce today to have a dinner, why was he still busy?


    The same thing happened again. Lucia didn''t know how tofort Nia now. This situation was too embarrassing.


    Nia herself was embarrassed. She wiped her tears and looked at Lucia and said, "Lucia, don''t worry about me. Mr. Davies will be unhappyter. I''ll wait a little longer. If he doesn''te, I''ll leave." Lucia frowned again, and sighed, "But you haven''t eaten yet, have you?"


    Nia''s face blushed when she heard this, and her whole face was almost buried in her chest. Lucia''s words directly spoke of her embarrassment. She had never set foot in a high consumption ce like here, but she knew that the price of the dishes must be astonishingly expensive. How dared she order food rashly... Did she want to choose the cheapest one? This was so embarrassing!N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Lucia knew what Nia was thinking and said in a slightly surprised tone,


    "It''s rare for us to meet in private time. This encounter is really fateful. Since your boyfriend didn''te, let''s just let Arthur and I treat you to dinner tonight? Anyway, he has already booked the whole restaurant."


    "No need!" Nia was frightened and waved her hand quickly and said, "How embarrassing! I''ve already troubled you all."


    Nia said so, but as soon as she finished speaking, a grunt came from her stomach as if to express a protest. The scene froze instantly, and Nia''s face instantly turned red.


    Nia was hungry, having barely eaten anything since lunch.


    Lucia didn''tugh at Nia. She smiled at her tenderly and said softly, "Don''t force yourself. I''ll order for you."


    After speaking, Lucia stood up directly. She knew that Nia must be very embarrassed now, and staying by her side would only aggravate this feeling and hurt her self-esteem. Lucia had always been so gentle.


    Finding the attendant and asking him to serve Nia the same dishes that she and Arthur had, Lucia went back to her seat and gave her a slight nod when Nia turned around to look at her. She didn''t do anything extra which would make Nia ufortable.


    Nia felt really embarrassed, andined to Lennie in her heart, but when the exquisite dishes came up, her hunger prevailed. She hesitated for a while before picking up the utensils to eat, thanking Lucia silently in her heart.


    "Lucia, you''re too gentle." Arthur said softly with a sigh, seeing Lucia''s actions just now.


    "Really?" Lucia didn''t think so. She was just doing what she wanted to do. As for whether this behavior was defined as gentle, then she didn''t care.


    "Actually, the best way to meet such a man is to let Nia suffer once and for all, so that she can wake up a bit." Arthur''s way of thinking was more rational.


    "Arthur, you don''t seem to have a very good impression of Lennie." Lucia''s words were quite euphemistic, and Arthur''s words clearly despised a character like Lennie.


    "Not good," Arthur said bluntly.


    Lucia frowned slightly and said worriedly, "Even if he''s not good, Nia likes him. We can''t interfere."


    "Of course," Arthur tapped the ss with his fingertips. "I didn''t want to interfere, but it''s a different story when ites to you."


    "Stingy." Lucia finally knew why Arthur kept scolding Lennie. She couldn''t helpughing. How could such a dignified CEO be so stingy? Just because someone else took up a little of his time?


    "Is this stingy?" Arthur raised his eyebrows, with a slightly mad smile, "It''s called possessiveness."


    "Isn''t over-possessiveness just stingy?" Lucia asked with a smile, but she knew he was possessive.


    Arthur said after being speechless for a while, "Do we have to talk about other people''s love lives on such a romantic night?"


    "Didn''t you pick it up first?" Lucia said innocently with wide eyes.


    His heart clenched by Lucia''s pair eyes. Arthur stopped his rebuttal words, stared at Lucia for a while and asked her,


    "When are we going home?"


    Sensing the secret surging emotion in Arthur''s eyes, Lucia''s face was filled with light, and she responded in a low voice impatiently, "What are you anxious about? Isn''t Nia still there?"


    Arthur raised his eyebrows and said without hesitation, "I''ll go tell her we''ll leave go first." He didn''t want to wait any longer.


    "No!" Lucia hurriedly reached out and took Arthur''s hand after hearing this, "She''s still eating, and leaving first will hurt her self-esteem."


    "You''re so gentle." Arthur held back those words for a long time. Lucia''s gentleness was so beautiful, but now he made himself very helpless.


    "Wait a little longer?" Lucia softly "begged" him, stroking the back of Arthur''s hand lightly.


    "Okay, okay..." Lucia''s soft voice made him tingle, and Arthur couldn''t bear the emotion in his heart. He could only answer so in a row, and then changed the subject. The two waited for Nia with dessert. Half an hourter, Nia got up and walked over to Lucia and Arthur, feeling a little awkward.


    "Lucia, Mr. Davies, sorry to trouble you." Nia said embarrassedly.


    "It''s okay. Are you full?" Lucia asked her with a smile, standing up.


    Nia nced at Arthur and was instantly relieved to see that he didn''t turn his head to look at her. She replied, "I''m full, thank you. Lucia, thank you very much."


    "Don''t be so polite. Since we''re full, let''s go. It''s gettingte." Lucia winked at Arthur when she finished speaking, and Arthur stood up and faced Nia.


    Nia was shocked to realize that Lucia and Arthur had been waiting for her, and she felt even more ashamed now. When she met Arthur''s eagle-like gaze, she buried her head in shame and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Seeing that Nia was frightened by Arthur, Lucia reached out and pinched the back of Arthur''s hand. Arthur frowned, and finally said,


    "Miss Davidson, it''s better to be rational when looking for a boyfriend in the future."


    Nia buried her head even deeper when she heard this, while Lucia grabbed the small piece of flesh on the back of Arthur''s hand and pinched it desperately.

 Chapter 344 Do you know who I am?

    Arthur red at Lucia in pain, and she red back in the next second.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She gestured to let Arthur stop talking, walked over with a smile and took Nia''s arm to relieve her embarrassment,


    "Nia, most men nowadays put their career above everything else. Don''t listen to Mr. Davies'' nonsense. Just go back and talk with your boyfriend."


    Nia raised her eyes and gave Lucia a grateful look. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a ce to hide herself.


    "Let''s go and ignore him." Seeing that Nia was willing to look up at her, Lucia took her to the door and took the lead. Arthur felt aggrieved but didn''t dare to speak out. He thought what made a man value his career more than anything else? But he thought Lucia was more important than anyone else!


    All the way to the lobby, Lucia found that there was another embarrassing question, and that was how Nia got home.


    Nia was wearing a dress. It was impossible to go back by bus, just... She turned back to look at Arthur, and the pair of eyes began to sh again and again. Lucia''s loveliness was snapped back by Arthur with ring look. He just wanted to make Nia understand the consequences of not knowing who her boyfriend was.


    Seeing Arthur''s indifferent face and deliberately not looking at her, Lucia sighed. Didn''t what she just saidfort Nia?


    He was stingy indeed!


    Before Lucia could figure out how to deal with Arthur, Nia spoke first, "Lucia, I''ll just be here."


    "Huh?" Lucia was so caught up in the "fight" with Arthur, that she didn''t react for a moment.


    "You and Mr. Davies go first. I''ll let the parking boy call a car for meter." Nia quickly exined that she always felt that Arthur was staring at her behind her. If Lucia said they would drive her home, she would really be embarrassed to death


    Lucia hesitated for a moment, thought that it was okay, but she hesitated, "Is this okay? Or..."


    Before Lucia could say anything, Nia immediately took it and said firmly, "Yes, it''s not far from my home. I''ll be there in a while."


    Seeing Nia''s firm attitude, Lucia finally nodded and said to her, "Then you take a taxi first. Mr. Davies and I will leave after you get in the car."


    "Okay." Nia didn''t dare to waste any more time. She hurriedly asked the parking boy to call a taxi, and she opened the door as soon as the car stopped, regardless of whether it was inconvenient for her to wear a dress. She rolled down the window after closing the door, saying goodbye to Lucia and not forgetting to apologize to Arthur.


    Arthur didn''t respond. When Nia was embarrassed, the taxi started and drove forward. It was a help for her.


    "Why are you being so indifferent to Nia?" Lucia turned around and asked Arthur as soon as Nia left. She knew exactly why Arthur was unhappy, so she didn''t really mean to me him. Arthur stepped forward and put his hand on Lucia''s shoulder, regardless of whether the position was very out of character for them. After putting his weight on Lucia''s body, he asked, "Am I heavy?"


    "Of course you''re heavy," Lucia said, ring at Arthur and wondering what the guy was trying to say.


    "Don''t burden yourself with everything." Arthur''s tone was as earnest as it was a cliche.


    Lucia couldn''t helpughing. Was he teaching her a lesson with practice and theory?


    "But I can''t just leave Nia alone. She cried just now." Lucia said helplessly, struggling to escape from Arthur''s clutches.


    "You''re just overflowing with love," Arthurined. "When are you overflowing love to me?"


    "I don''t love you enough yet?" Lucia replied without thinking. After speaking, she realized that she subconsciously expressed her true feelings in her heart, and when she looked at Arthur again, he seemed to be stunned.


    Lucia''s cheeks were on fire, blushing like a rose falling on the snow. She saw too much in Arthur''s eyes.


    Arthur''s heart was pounding, with a stream of emotion washing over every inch of his skin, numb to his fingers.


    Lucia was intellectual, gentle, and strong, but she was by no means the kind of person who casually talked about love. Arthur himself rarely heard a word of "love" from her. Just like what she said just now was a blissful strike for Arthur.


    "Get my car!" Without further ado, Arthur took Lucia''s hand and said calmly to the parking boy.


    The parking boy hurriedly drove the car from the garage. Just as he handed the key to Arthur respectfully, he snatched it away. The parking boy thought what happened to him.


    Holding Lucia''s hand, with all the love in his eyes, Arthur said to her, "Go! Go home!"


    Lucia will always reciprocate Arthur''s love, even if he was just putting her hand on his palm. With a blushing face, she followed in Arthur''s footsteps, back to their home together. That night, Lucia never left Arthur''s arms.


    On the other side, Nia took a taxi and went home by herself. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Lennie sitting on the sofa calmly.


    He actually went home by himself!


    Nia''s mind exploded with a bang. Her body was faster than her thoughts. She rushed over without thinking too much, mmed the bag in her hand onto Lennie''s face, and snarled resentfully,


    "What the hell is going on with you?! Saying we''re having meal together. Saying you want to meet Lucia. You just came back alone?! Do you know how embarrassing it is for me to stay there alone?! You know how embarrassed I''m?!"


    Lennie''s identity was different from ordinary people. It was the first time in his life that someone threw something into his face. Although Nia''s action was excusable, for Lennie, her grievance was not enough for him to forgive her. The bag was thrown away, and Lennie stood up abruptly. His tall body blocked the light and shrouded Nia in his shadow. He stared at her coldly and said,


    "You know it''s embarrassing too? Nia, do you know why I left?"


    Nia looked up at Lennie, feeling a little timid in her heart. But thinking of her grievance, she hardened herself,


    "Who knows what happened to you?!"


    "Nia, do you know who I am?" Lennie asked coldly,pletely ignoring Nia''s anger.


    Nia''s brain was still buzzing, and she didn''t know how to answer when she heard Lennie''s words.

 Chapter 345 Dont live up to expectations

    "Do you think my status is lower than Arthur?" Lennie continued, ignoring Nia who was dazed,


    "As Lucia''s subordinate, even if you meet her outside, you have to be a little respectful to her. If you only see her alone, I can ept it, but Arthur is also there. His woman is the president of Webbex Group. Mine is the assistant to the president of Webbex Group. Do you think I''ll lose my face? Should I be respectful to Arthur as well? Nia, have you thought about this?"


    It took Nia a few seconds to digest Lennie''s words, but she finally realized it. It turned out that Lennie cared about her "lowly" status. He felt that meeting Arthur and Lucia with her would bring down his status... There was an unwillingness to gushing out from the bottom of her heart, but Nia did not dare to speak out, because she felt that although Lennie''s words were hurtful, they were not unreasonable. She had always been respectful to Lucia, and even more in awe of Arthur. If Lennie followed her to see them and saw his girlfriend treat others with such an attitude, he would definitely be ufortable. "Lennie...I didn''t expect this..." Nia''s momentum dropped by half in an instant, and even, in turn, showed weakness.


    "You really didn''t think of this. I can see it from the fact that you forced me into the restaurant. Nia, although I don''t want to say it outright, the gap between us is too big. If you don''t work hard, what will I introduce you to others in the future? You''re only Lucia''s assistant. Am I going to tell people that my woman is Arthur''s woman''s assistant?"


    Lennie stood on the "victim" position without any guilt andined to Nia about his own difficulties. This time, Nia felt even more inferior.


    "Lennie, I''ll do my best. You trust me."


    "You said you would work hard, but I haven''t seen any results now." Lennie said coldly.


    Nia bit her lower lip, feeling bitter in her heart and couldn''t tell it. The assistant''s job was to help Lucia do her job better. She was able to get in touch with a lot of contacts, but those were Lucia''s own added value, and it had nothing to do with her. What did she have to do to excel in her position?


    Seeing Nia frowning and unable to say a word, Lennie sighed in disappointment and said, "Nia, you have to know that even if I don''t care about your identity, the outside world will not be so kind. Besides, my parents are not so kind. You can''t get past that."


    "Lennie, tell me what should I do?" Nia grabbed Lennie''s arm and asked in a panic. And she even suggested in a hurry,


    "How about this, Lennie? Can I quit my current job and go to yourpany? Although my ability is not as strong as Lucia''s, I have learned a lot from her over the past year. You let me in and take a high- ranking position in yourpany so no one is gossiping."


    Lennie restrained the disgust in his heart. On the surface, he showed a look of extreme disappointment, but said embarrassingly,


    "Nia, do you think I haven''t thought about this? But think about it for yourself. If youe to thepany as my girlfriend to hold an important position, will others be considerate and blessed, or will they criticize you for relying on me? When the rumorse out, it will be more embarrassing than letting others know that my girlfriend is a little assistant."


    Nia waspletely speechless. She let go of Lennie''s hand in loss, and muttered to herself with red eyes, "Then what should I do..."


    What Lennie was waiting for was the moment when Nia was desperate and her self-esteem was extremely low. He cleared his throat and said unintentionally, "Actually, it''s not that you have no chance to shine, but you are too kind..."


    Hearing Lennie''s ambiguous words, Nia looked up sharply at the man in front of her, waiting for his unfinished words.


    "Nia, your strength is not bad. You just miss a chance. If the assistant''s work is mediocre, why not create some opportunities for yourself?" Lennie''s voice suddenly returned to the gentleness of the past, and it also contained a certain charm.


    Nia felt that she couldn''t understand what Lennie said more and more. Her eyes were full of nkness, but Lennie didn''t continue talking. Finally Nia couldn''t bear it and asked him,


    "Lennie, what are you trying to say? I don''t understand it at all."


    Lennie showed a wicked smile. He leaned down close to Nia''s ear. His low voice sounded very sexy, and after a while of muttering, he raised his body and looked at Nia with a smile in his eyes.


    And Nia''s reaction was in sharp contrast to Lennie''s calmness at this time. She stared at Lennie with wide eyes, as if the man in front of her was a stranger.


    Lennie didn''t mind the doubts in Nia''s eyes at all. He smiled lightly and tempted, "Nia, the workce is inherently cruel. You have to use special means if you want to be in the position. Besides, this matter will not hurt anyone in the end. But it gives you a perfect opportunity to perform."


    "But..." When Nia said "but", it meant she was shaken. Lennie saw this, stretched out his hand and hugged Nia gently in his arms.


    "Nia, live up to my expectations of you."


    Nia pursed her lips when she heard the words. She hesitated, questioned, embarrassed, but... she was also moved.


    If the method Lennie said was actually implemented, Lucia will definitely be impressed by her, for sure!


    "Nia, trust me. It''s not hurting anyone. I promise." Lennie continued to seduce.


    "I''ll think about it again. Lennie, let me think about it..." Nia said embarrassedly.


    "Okay, I''m not forcing you, but you have to remember. I''m here for your own good and for our future." Lennie hugged Nia and spoke softly loving words, but what Nia couldn''t see was the scheming and ruthless in his eyes.


    Going through the embarrassmentst night, Nia didn''t dare to look directly at Lucia when she went to work the next day. Lennie proposed the way, so she worked hard all day. She didn''t even bother Daphne. Lucia knew Nia''s embarrassment, so she took Daphne with her when she went out to work in the afternoon. They didn''te back until 5pm, but the Webbex Group weed an unexpected VIP, Eduard. Nia didn''t know her former boss wasing until Eduard went up to the floor where Lucia''s office was and saw Nia face-to-face.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Standing up from her seat, Nia still maintained a sense of respect for Eduard, and hurriedly greeted politely, "Mr. Burton, why are you here? Are you looking for Lucia ? She and Daphne are out. Maybe they will be backter."

 Chapter 346 Fight for justice

    Eduard nced at Nia and said directly, "I don''te to find Lucia today."


    Eduard had contacted Daphne long ago to make sure that Lucia wasn''t there so he came here on purpose.


    "Then you are..." Nia asked hesitantly, with a faint premonition.


    "I want to talk to you." Eduard raised his eyes, and there was a sh of light in his eyes, which made Nia chill.


    "Mr. Burton, what do you want to talk to me about?" Nia lowered her eyes, didn''t dare to look Eduard''s eyes directly, and asked.


    "Can Ie into Lucia''s office?" Eduard asked instead getting straight to the point.


    "You are Lucia''s friend. Of course you can." How dared Nia stop him?


    "Then go into the office and talk." Eduard said so and walked towards Lucia''s office first. Nia stood by her seat and hesitated for a while before daring to follow.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw Eduard sitting on the sofa calmly. After seeing here in, he turned his head and stared at her coldly. Sweat started to seep on Nia''s forehead. What was Eduard trying to do?


    "I heard there is conflict between you and Daphne?" Seeing Nia standing in front of him trembling, Eduard spoke in displeasure. Now she knew she had guilty conscience? Why didn''t she take herself into ount when she was embarrassing Daphne?


    When she heard Daphne''s name, Nia instantly understood. It turned out to be her!


    Unexpectedly, she prevented Daphne fromining to Lucia, but she couldn''t prevent her fromining to Eduard, because she was careless.


    Nia lowered her eyes, so Eduard didn''t see the sternness in her eyes at that moment. Seeing that she didn''t say a word, Eduard continued,


    "Nia, you once worked with me. I know your character very well. I believe you are not a narrow-minded person, but I just can''t figure it out when did Daphne provoke you? Why do you have to do everything in work to embarrass her?"


    "She didn''t mess with me..." Nia answered in a low voice.


    "If not, why are you making things difficult to her?" Eduard asked coldly and his voice lowered a little.


    Nia bit her lip, thinking about rhetoric quickly in her mind. She paused for a while and said,


    "Mr. Burton, do you think I''m embarrassing Daphne? You are the chairman of Jibillion. Maybe you don''t know much about the survival rules of low-level employees in the workce. Daphne is simple-minded, and her way of doing things is slightly inappropriate. As her senior, I just want to teach her more and let her learn more. Why is this so difficult?"


    Nia said so with grievances that even she believed in her words.


    Eduard stared at Nia for a while, weighing whether she was shirking the me or she really thought so. If anyone else said this, he would have reprimanded them, but Nia had been with Lucia for more than a year. He knew her character and effort, so he hesitated.


    Seeing that Eduard didn''t say a word, Nia knew that she had persuaded him, so she deliberately squeezed her hands together and exined,


    "Mr. Burton, I don''t know what Daphne told you, but I really didn''t make things difficult for her. I asked her to do those jobs that she didn''t understand or didn''t know. I hope she can adapt to it as soon as possible. As for the intensity of work from Lucia, when she grows up, I have colleagues who can share the work together, which in itself is beneficial to me. How could I attack her and make things difficult for her?"


    After listening to Nia''s words, Eduard felt that what she said was reasonable. Maybe for Daphne who was simple, Nia''s strictness might be the same as making things difficult.


    With a sigh, Eduard''s tone softened a lot,


    "Nia, I understand what you''re thinking, but you must know Daphne is a rtively simple woman. If you want to help her, just tell her directly, so that she can ept your methods faster and there will be no misunderstanding."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Yes, I understand. I will definitely pay attention to it in the future." Nia breathed a sigh of relief, and epted Eduard''s suggestion "sincerely".


    "One more thing," Eduard added. "You know Lucia is very nice to Daphne, and she''s like my dear sister, so I hope you get along with her, okay?"


    Eduard didn''t fully believe Nia''s words, and he was a little hesitate which made him have to show Nia that Daphne was special. But he didn''t know that this would only arouse Nia''s deeper disgust for Daphne. "I know. In fact, I also like Daphne very much. She is simple and kind. I will pay attention to my methods in the future."


    "Okay, sorry for speaking to you in such a harsh tone just now. You can go out to work first." Gentleman Eduard expressed his apology.


    Nia got away with it and naturally did not dare to pursue it any further. She bowed to Eduard and hurriedly left the office. Unexpectedly, as soon as she walked out the door, she met Lucia and Daphne who hade back from work.


    Seeing Lucia and Daphne walking over talking andughing, Nia''s heart was being torn apart by envy, but she had a smile on her face and said to Lucia,


    "Lucia, Mr. Burton is here."


    "Really?" Lucia''s eyes lit up when she heard it. She hadn''t seen Eduard for a long time because he was busy chasing after a simple young woman.


    "Yes, he''s in the office now," Nia replied.


    "Eduard..." As soon as Nia finished speaking, Daphne ran past her like a jumping bunny and walked into the office. Nia immediately frowned, and turned to look at Lucia.


    Daphne''s move was really rude and disrespectful to her and her superior, but Nia saw Lucia smile and seemed to take Daphne''s behavior for granted. And Lucia liked her liveliness. Realizing this, Nia hated Daphne even more.


    Daphne! How annoying were you going to make me!


    Lucia also entered the office. Nia stared at the door and was unaware that her eyes were like a poisonous snake''s.


    "Eduard, why are you here?" Daphne ran to Eduard''s side as soon as she entered the office and asked with a smile.


    Eduard returned with a gentle smile, raised his hand and rubbed Daphne''s head and said, "Come to pick you up. Have you forgotten what I told youst night?"


    "Last night?" Daphne tilted her head and thought for a while, then remembered what Eduard said to herst night, but she was still hesitant,


    "Eduard, I don''t think I''m suitable. You have so many beautiful girlfriends. You can invite them."


    Lucia heard Daphne''s words as soon as she entered the door, and of course, she didn''t miss the bitter look on Eduard''s face.


    "Is Daphne going tonight, too?" Lucia called out to help Eduard.

 Chapter 347 Found a treasure

    "Lucia, I don''t dare to go." Daphne turned around, revealing her timidity.


    "It''s alright," Lucia smiled andforted, "On this asion, you can just go eat delicious food, taste good wine, and leave the rest to your Eduard."


    Lucia deliberately used the word "your" to see Daphne''s reaction, but seeing that Daphne epted the title naturally, she knew that Eduard had already seeded most.


    Imperceptibly, slowly approaching, Eduard really looked like a wolf patiently catching a sheep.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Daphne heard what Lucia said. Although she hesitated, she asked, "Will you be there tonight?"


    "She will definitely be there tonight. Mr. Mathis will hold a 100-day celebration party for his eldest grandson. All the celebrities in Athegate are invited. Lucia and Arthur will go." Eduard immediately said so and wanted to use this method to make Daphne relived.


    Daphne''s expression changed when she heard Eduard''s words. She looked at Lucia and asked her, "Will you be dressed up tonight?"


    When Eduard saw Daphne''s nympho look, he immediately started to be jealous. After persuading her for so long, he finally lost to Lucia''s beauty?!


    "Well, you''ll be beautiful too." Lucia replied with a gentle smile.


    "I''m in!" Daphne turned to Eduard firmly after hearing Lucia''s words.


    Eduard was helpless and said sadly, "Daphne, you promise to be my partner at the dinner party, so you could go to see Lucia?"


    "Yeah!" Daphne nodded, answering very honestly.


    Hearing this, Eduard immediately felt suffocated as if he was suffering from a heart attack. The feeling was stuck in his chest and it couldn''t go away. Lucia was also amused, so she could only pat Eduard on the shoulder and express her most sincere sympathy to him.


    Daphne had decided to apany him to the dinner party. Although he was not reconciled to her purpose, Eduard still actively arranged the next thing. The first thing to do was to take Daphne to buy a dress and put on make up.


    "You guys go first. See you tonight." Lucia and Arthur had already made an appointment, but it wasn''t time yet, so she wanted to read more documents. "Lucia..." Seeing that Lucia was still busy, Daphne hesitated again. How could she get off work before Lucia?


    "It''s alright," Eduard took Daphne''s hand and led her out, whispering to her, "Your Lucia is a strong woman. She won''t get tired of such a little work." Hearing this, Lucia immediately red at Eduard. He interpreted the phrase "lust over friends" too well, right?!


    Eduard''s response to Lucia was to wave his hand and take his little sheep away triumphantly.


    Out of the office, Daphne said that she was going to get her bag, so Eduard apanied her back to the seat, and he did not hide his doting on her.


    After packing up her things, Daphne hesitated for a while after taking up the bag, but politely said to Nia, "Nia, I have something to do, so Lucia asked me to get off work first. Thank you for today''s work." "It''s okay." Nia replied with a big smile.


    Daphne nced suspiciously at Nia, nodded and walked to Eduard''s side, and deliberately walked to the angle where Nia couldn''t see her.


    Eduard felt Daphne''s difort, so he wrapped his arms around her waist and left with her.


    In the elevator, Daphne still couldn''t help expressing her doubts, "Eduard, why do I feel that Nia has a good attitude towards me today?"


    It was known that Nia had never shown a smile to her since offending her.


    "Really?" Eduard responded casually, without telling her that he had spoken to Nia.


    "It''s really weird..." Daphne was easy to get entangled with some small problems because of her simplicity. Eduard looked at her troubled face and found it very cute. The saying that "beauty is the eyes of the beholder" was really right.


    As night fell and the lights were turned on, the whole city slowed down because of the rising crescent moon.


    Arthur and Lucia came to Derek Mathis''s house on time for the dinner. Derek Mathis was always a senior financial guru in Athegate, with a powerful investmentpany under his name. Many people in the industry had to ask him humbly for advice, so he knew a lot of people and invited all the powerful people in the city.


    Before departure, Arthur reminded Lucia.


    "Lucia, do you know you''ll meet Spencer tonight?" Although the name was never mentioned again, both Arthur and Lucia knew that he was a mine buried in their future path that could explode at any time. "Treat as he doesn''t exist." Lucia''s distaste for Spencer was straightforward.


    "If hees to pester you, don''t get angry and leave it to me, okay?" Arthur knew Spencer well. He knew he would take advantage of this opportunity to get close to Lucia. "Okay, I''ll listen to you, Mr. Davies." Lucia couldn''t helpughing. When did she need protection so much?


    When they arrived at the dinner party, Arthur and Lucia first greeted the host to express their congrattions, and then went to Eduard and Daphne. After finding them, seeing Daphne''s appearance tonight, Lucia couldn''t help but say,


    "Looks like Eduard really found a treasure."


    "Looks like Eduard isn''t taking in a little sheep, but a little swan." Arthur agreed jokingly.


    Not far from them, Eduard was taking Daphne to chat with other people, but it could be seen that the people around them were very interested in Daphne, and the eyes of men were frequently on her. Tonight, Daphne was wearing a light blue open-back dress with wings on the skirt, which made her look very smart. Her long ck hair fell behind her back, and she had a delicate crystal clips on her eara. She put on light makeup, which not only highlighted her delicate and small facial features, but also did not cover up her youth and innocence too much. She looked beautiful and cute.


    Following Eduard''s side, Daphne would not be overshadowed by him at all. Instead, she was like a little angel who fell into the world, with a little bit of timidity and cuteness.


    Taking Daphne to the dinner tonight, Eduard clearly knew the difference between love and liking. He used to like Lucia, and he hoped that she would always be dazzling and appear in front of everyone with the most beautiful posture, but he fell in love with Daphne. When seeing others use the coveted way to look at her, he just wanted to hide her in a ce where only he could see her innocence.

 Chapter 348 Am I familiar with you?

    Eduard was busy negotiating with others, while Daphne was busy looking for Lucia''s figure. When she turned around, she saw Lucia and Arthur not far away. Without surprise, she admired Lucia again.


    It was too hard to omit Arthur and Lucia in the crowd.


    Tonight, Arthur was still in a suit and leather shoes. He was so handsome that he was the center of attention as long as he stood there. Lucia beside him was even more dazzling. Different from the previous style, Lucia was wearing an improved style cheongsam today. The ochre red tone may be a little old-fashioned on others, but with Lucia''s wless skin and exquisite face, it made her feel that this color existed for her. On Lucia''s elegant and dignified manners, standing with Arthur, the two were like immortal boy and girl who just walked out of a poster.


    Being excited, Daphne patted Eduard''s arm and said, "Eduard, Lucia and Arthur are here!"


    Eduard sighed. Well, Daphne was no longer his only. Turing around, Eduard also met the eyes of Arthur and Lucia. He was still amazed and sighed. Lucia was really beautiful.


    As soon as Arthur and Lucia came over, the people surrounding Eduard and Daphne automatically backed away. It was not because they didn''t want to continue talking with Eduard, but because the auras of Arthur and Lucia were too strong. Without any preparation to meet them, it was estimated that they will lose their faces.


    "Are you two repellents? Everyone runs away as soon as youe here." Eduardined that Lucia stole his thunder, and the moment he opened his mouth, people could feel that he was envious.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Mr. Burton, why do I think you''re envious?" Arthur''s words were no less sarcastic than Eduard''s.


    Eduard shut his mouth when he heard this, being afraid that Daphne will hear something wrong.


    "Lucia, you''re so beautiful..." Eduard was afraid that Daphne could hear what he was thinking, but Daphne didn''t pay attention to what they said. Her mind was all upied by the graceful Lucia. Staring at her, Daphne''s admiration was overflowing from the heart.


    "Daphne, you''re also very beautiful tonight." Lucia smiled and just a smile made people realize that this was called exceedingly fascinating and charming.


    Daphne admired her more.


    Arthur stared at Lucia and Daphne who looked at each other, and was stunned to find that his rival in love might not only be any other man in the world, but it might also be a woman called Daphne! "Mr. Davies, what? Are you envious too?" Seeing Arthur ring at Daphne, Eduard took the opportunity to gleefully ridicule him.


    "Mr. Burton," Arthur was getting jealous now. Eduard was asking for trouble, so he gave him a cold look and said,


    "Pay attention to your words. Believe it or not, a few words from me can make your little swan fly?"


    "Sorry Mr. Davies, I was wrong!" Eduard admitted defeat in seconds!


    Seeing Eduard''s subdued appearance, Arthur stared at him for a while, and the next second, both of themughed. Both of them were poisoned by the woman they loved, so they didn''t embarrass each other.


    Standing in the middle of the hall, the four people seemed to be the center of attention of the crowd. They were really outstanding. Arthur was handsome and wise. Lucia was beautiful and dignified. Eduard had special demeanor and posture, Daphne was pretty and lovely. Each of them were people who can''t be envied.


    Arthur and Lucia, in particr, had be the center of discussion among the people. They were already a legendary couple of Athegate. Yesterday, several intimate photos of the two were exposed on the Inte. In the photos, Arthur even knelt down on one knee and helped Lucia wear shoes. And they bathed in the sunset like a dream. As soon as the photos appeared, they were wildly reprinted by countless people. Many people at the dinner also saved those photos on their mobile phones.


    Lucia didn''t know about it. After greeting Eduard and Daphne, she and Arthur must also participate in the necessarymunication in the upper circle. Whether they liked it or not, in this circle where power and money were paramount, they always needed to keep smiling.


    After the dinner officially started, Spencer arrivedte.


    Spencer was still Arthur''s cousin in front of the public, and the contradiction between them was not known to the public. Coupled with the rapid development trend of Cloudwork Corp, it was not surprising that he can appear here.


    After greeting the host, Spencer purposefully began to search for Lucia''s figure in the banquet hall, and he found her effortlessly.


    Astonishment exploded in his chest. After seeing Lucia, what Spencer could see was only a touch of elegant ochre red.


    Spencer had been extremely unhappy since yesterday, and the reason was those photos. When he saw the photos spread freely on the Inte, Spencer knew that this was Arthur''s gauntlet against him. What kind of person Arthur was to let people take random photos in his office and even spread them online? No way, unless he did it on purpose. Arthur was proiming his possessiveness to Lucia to everyone, especially him.


    Spencer knew this, but he couldn''t counterattack before the engagement party, so he was unwilling and angry.


    Taking this opportunity tonight, why not give the public a preview?


    Sneering, Spencer walked straight towards Lucia.


    Lucia was leaning on Arthur''s side at this time. The two were chatting with an entrepreneur, and suddenly a voice that made her extremely unhappy came from behind, "Lucia, so you''re here too?"


    Arthur frowned and turned around at about the same time as Lucia, and they met Spencer with fake smiles on their faces.


    The smiles disappeared from their faces in an instant. Lucia stared at Spencer coldly and said,


    "Am I familiar with you?"


    Spencer smiled indifferently and lightly mentioned the stuff that Lucia and Arthur cared about most,


    "Am I not familiar with you? Next month''s 5th is our engagement party. So Lucia, the person you''re with tonight should be me, not Arthur."


    Spencer''s voice was not too loud or was enough for passers-by to hear some clues. The entrepreneur who was chatting with Arthur and Lucia just turned to listen slightly, not hiding his interest.

 Chapter 349 Make it big

    Lucia didn''t respond because she could see that Spencer was trying to stand out, so she just stared at him coldly.


    Not responding was the best way to fight back.


    Arthur also sensed Spencer''s intention. He was more calm than Lucia. After ncing at Spencer, he gently pulled Lucia behind him, no longer making contact with him. And he seemed to treat Spencer as transparent.


    Spencer sneered and stared at Arthur to stimte him,


    "Why keep silent? Arthur, that''s not your style. Why aren''t you that ruthless about leaking photos on purpose?"


    Photos?


    Lucia didn''t know what Spencer was referring to so she looked up at Arthur.


    Arthur''s originally sideways face slowly turned to Spencer. His eagle-like eyes shed with a trace of indifference. He nced at Spencer again, without saying a word. The cold eyes had made his meaning clear.


    What? Was he jealous?


    Spencer gritted his back mrs. His apparent calmness almost broke, and the most feared adversary he faced was the one who kept silent and disdained.


    "Arthur, don''t you even dare to speak?" Regaining his sanity, Spencer continued to provoke Arthur.


    Eduard, who had just seen Spencere in, rush over to support.


    Eduard hated Spencer as much as Arthur.


    "Coming to the rescue?" Spencer sneered at Eduard.


    Daphne noticed that the atmosphere was different. Although she didn''t know who Spencer was, seeing that Lucia was unhappy, she hurried to her side and held her hand, staring at Spencer with big eyes unceremoniously.


    Spencer was very good at picking a target. When he saw that there was an innocent young woman next to Eduard, who was very close to Lucia, he immediately turned his target to her, "Mr. Burton, are you tired of eating fish and meat? Do you want to try this little cauliflower?"


    Spencer was already disgusted by Lucia anyway so he wouldn''t care about his inappropriate remarks as long as it evoked her reaction.


    No matter how they were attacked, Lucia and Arthur were able to calm themselves. However, Lucia was no longer silent when she heard Spencer''s sarcastic remarks against Daphne. "Spencer, keep your mouth clean! Don''t think you can be arrogant if Arthur and I don''t say anything. I don''t care what happens on the 5th of next month, but right now, you''re nothing to me!"


    Lucia protected Daphne, with a cold light bursting out from her pupils. When the coldness approached Spencer, there was no trace of emotion in what she said.


    "Lucia, you have to stay by my side for the rest of your life. Why do you have to be so aggressive? We will be a couple sleeping in the same bed in the future." Finally, Lucia was forced to speak out. Spencer hid his pride and chose words that can stimte Arthur


    Arthur raised his eyebrows when he heard this. He was angry, took a step forward and grabbed Spencer''s tie directly. This action immediately attracted the attention of other guests, and the discussion suddenly erupted.


    "Spencer, speak with respect! Lucia is my woman. She always is!"


    Looking directly at Spencer, Arthur warned coldly, defending his mate like a lion.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Being grabbed by his tie, Spencer was not annoyed but happy. All he wanted was for Arthur to lose his mind.


    With a sneer, Spencer said, "Don''t be too confident. Ask Lucia if she can give up her love for Esmae. If not, then she is my woman, not yours!"


    "Spencer, are you still a man? Apart from taking advantage of other people''s weaknesses, do you dare to fight me openly?" Arthur snapped, being furious.


    "Arthur, don''t fall for his trap. He is deliberately provoking you." Seeing that Arthur lost his mind, and more and more people gathered around him, Lucia, who was told by Arthur not to get angry when he came, was now the calmest. She stepped forward and took Arthur''s arm to persuade him.


    Arthur found that Spencer''s eyes were full of pride, so he quickly released the hand that was holding him. But the next second, Spencer raised his hand and sped his wrist, still looking like Arthur was holding him.


    "Arthur, don''t show weakness. Aren''t you very good? You have an excellent IQ since childhood, a genius, a prodigy. What titles have you never won? What kind of praises have you never enjoyed? Isn''t that alright?"


    Spencer was infuriating and continued to provoke. He just wanted to make things worse.


    "Arthur!" Seeing Arthur''s stern expression, Lucia directly reached out and sped Spencer''s wrist. With a clever squeeze, he let go of his hand. Then Lucia called Arthur''s name, leaned herself into his arms, and stroked his chest with her hands, trying to quell his anger.


    Arthur stared at Spencer, until Lucia''s voice entered his ears before he lowered his head to look at her. The anger in Arthur''s eyes slowly subsided when he touched the pair of eyes.


    "Lucia, I..." Arthur realized he had lost his mind.


    "It''s okay," Lucia quicklyforted, "Don''t be angry. This will fit in exactly with his wishes. You can see that the people around you have already started talking. Spencer is just trying to make things worse."


    "I know, but..." Arthur had always been a sensible person since he was a child, but when it came to Lucia, he was particrly impulsive, even if it had extremely bad consequences.


    "Calm down. It''s just a dog barking. Pretend you don''t hear it." Lucia reassured Arthur and fought back at Spencer with words.


    Hearing this, Spencer frowned. The tingling sensation from his wrist had not subsided. His anger suddenly ignited because of Lucia''s words. He red at Lucia fiercely and said sharply,


    "Lucia, should you correct your posture? Don''t wantonly insult me just because I like you. My patience is limited!"


    Lucia patted Arthur''s chest with her palm, and turned her head coldly. There was nothing but indifference and disgust in her eyes. She responded coldly,


    "Sorry, I''m not relying that you like me. I''m relying that I''m Esmae''s goddaughter. Don''t you just fear that?"


    Spencer gritted his teeth, but couldn''t refute, because he loved Lucia, but he also loved her status as Esmae''s goddaughter.


    "Do you want to make things worse?" Lucia saw that Arthur gradually calmed down, and then turned to face Spencer and warned,


    "If you make things worse now, are you not afraid that after the 5th, things will not develop as you expect? Then you will be a joke instead?"

 Chapter 350 Who are you?

    Seeing that Spencer had nothing to refute, Lucia continued, "You can even directly dere to the people present that I Lucia is your fiancee. As long as I don''t recognize, you are like a self-assured clown, you know?!"


    "Lucia, well done!" Eduard praised from the side, "Spencer, don''t be like a mangy dog pestering Lucia. Lucia loves Arthur. This has already been known to everyone in Athegate. What do you mean by meddling in? You actually rely on public opinion to help you. Are you crazy?"


    Spencer frowned and pressed his lips together tightly. He thought he would be able to take some advantages of other guests present tonight, but he didn''t expect Lucia and Arthur not to be afraid at all. But he was not reconciled, so he continued to ruthlessly stare at Lucia as if they were on the verge of breaking out a fight.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    At this moment, Derek, who came to hear the news, came forward and acted as a peacemaker. After all, this was his territory, and he naturally had toe forward to resolve any disputes. "Everyone, if you have something to say, don''t get hurt for the sake of me, okay?"


    Spencer was worried that he would have no out. When he saw Dereking, he immediately put on a high stance, gave Arthur a cold look, and said, "Okay, I''ll save face for Mr. Mathis, and I won''t care about you."


    After speaking, Spencer turned around and left, leaving Lucia and the others dumbfounded.


    "This guy actually said he doesn''t care about us..." Eduard was the first toin, "We haven''t bothered with him yet!"


    "Forget it," Lucia said, "Mr. Mathis, I''m sorry for affecting you."


    "It''s okay," Derek said so and smiled, "It''smon for young people to have quarrels. Just calm down and deal with it."


    "Thank you for your edification." Arthur was very polite to elders.


    Derek saw that several people were all right. After a few polite words, he left to greet the other guests. At this time, Daphne came up and asked who Spencer was.


    Eduard leaned over to Daphne''s ear and softly exined Spencer''s identity. Daphne was so angry that she said to Lucia as soon as Eduard finished speaking,


    "Lucia, you must not be engaged to such a person!"


    Lucia gave a wry smile and said, "Daphne, it''s not that simple."


    "Lucia is too emotional. She can''t bear to leave Arthur, and she can''t go against Esmae who saved her," Eduard exined for Lucia,


    "That''s why it''s such a dilemma, or else Spencer wouldn''t be so arrogant on this."


    Daphne frowned and looked at Lucia in distress. The Lucia she knew was always so gentle, generous, and tolerant. Lucia looked like a fairy outside the world, but she didn''t know Lucia had so much pain in her heart. How strong her heart was to support her in the face of difficulties with the unwavering attitude. Daphne felt that she admired her even more.


    Arthur wrapped his arms around Lucia''s waist tightly. Her suffering was his own, and her embarrassment was his embarrassment.


    "Arthur, it''s less than ten days until the 5th of next month. Have you figured out how to deal with it?" Eduard asked worriedly, and Daphne looked at Lucia eagerly.


    The bitterness on Lucia''s heart deepened, and she said softly, "No, her attitude remains the same. Teddy is with her again. I don''t know what to choose."


    "Even if I deal with Spencer now, at most I can only hit them financially, but Esmae insists on doing this. Even if Spencer and Erik''spany goes bankrupt, she probably won''t care. She wants Spencer''s identity as my cousin, restricts me and Lucia froming back to each other in terms of rtionship and ethics."


    Arthur reluctantly said that he had thought about taking the initiative earlier, but one was that he knew Esmae''s character, and the other was that his father Edwin took Ellio into consideration. So far, he had no way to stop the development of the situation.


    "Is it really possible to get Lucia and Spencer engaged?!" Eduard said angrily.


    "I won''t be engaged to him even if I die." Lucia''s eyes looked also firm.


    "Lucia, I understand you," Daphne came over and held Lucia''s hand gently,forting, "The kindness is weighty. It''s hard to let go, but Arthur''s love for you can''t be let down. You are caught in the middle. It''s actually the hardest."


    "Daphne..." Lucia was moved when she heard Daphne''s words.


    After Spencer made such a fuss, the several people became solemn, especially Lucia. There was no more smile.


    Seeing Lucia sad, Arthur took her out of everyone''s sight and went to the corner tofort her softly. Daphne watched Lucia like this, suffered from the fact that she couldn''t help her, and was angry and anxious.


    "Silly girl, I know you feel sorry for Lucia, but we can''t help. They can only handle it themselves." Seeing Daphne''s thoughts, Eduardforted her.


    Eduard said so and Daphne''s eyes couldn''t help but turn red, which made Eduard in a hurry and couldn''t appease her. So he patted her back tofort her silently.


    Daphne leaned against Eduard''s arms, and when she spoke, she realized that she was choked up, "Eduard, Lucia has been taking care of me so much. In fact, she is the one who needs to be taken care of the most. I''m really ignorant and can''t help her for anything."


    Daphne''s kindness really made his heart soften. Eduard hugged her tightly, being unable to answer this unsolved question.


    Lucia stood in front of the window and looked at the beautiful starry sky outside the window. Sometimes she could not figure out why the world always made things difficult for her.


    "Lucia," Arthur said softly, standing beside Lucia and looking in the direction she was looking. Stroking the strands of hair behind her back, he said,


    "Don''t worry. I can handle anything."


    Hearing this, Lucia turned her head to look at Arthur. His face was handsome and firm, and his mind was pure, but Lucia never thought that he was someone who would show weakness. What he said just now clearly represented that he might, for her own sake, give in and bow in front of Esmae.


    "Arthur......." Lucia felt sorry for Arthur''s tolerance, and wanted tofort him, but couldn''t find any words, because the one who had been uneasy was herself.


    "No need to say more," Arthur also turned back to look at Lucia. His eyes were clear, but also with infinite tolerance and love,


    "I love you, and of course I love you pay attention to kindness. Esmae is someone you can''t live up to in your life. I understand." "But you are also someone I can''t give up!" Lucia said sadly.

 Chapter 351 Philistine

    "I''m really happy to hear you say that." With a slightly bitter smile on his face, Arthur leaned over and kissed on Lucia''s forehead, which was his emotion at the moment.


    "There will be a way to deal with it when the timees. I don''t believe that God will let us be parted so cruelly!" Arthur''s tolerance was like a cardiac stimnt, which made Lucia have more courage. With such a man by her side, what was she afraid of?!


    "Of course," Arthur responded softly. "He won''t, so we''ll always be together."


    The moonlight was nted. Although it couldn''t sweep away the haze in Lucia and Arthur''s hearts, it gently soothed the two, illuminating their mutual gaze.


    In the days that followed, Lucia devoted herself in her work. After learning from Helena that Esmae had brought Theodore back to Chicago, she decided to make onest effort no matter what happened when Esmae returned home.


    Arthur, on the other hand, silently stayed by Lucia''s side, cherishing the days and nights he spent with her. Even if the matter at hand progressed slower, he would immediately drive to the Webbex Group to apany Lucia for unknown reasons. Seeing this situation, the public became even more envious of their rtionship.


    Daphne couldn''t help Lucia in any way emotionally, so she turned helplessness into motivation and worked hard. Even if it was only a little bit, trying her best to share some of the work pressure for Lucia. Contrary to Lucia''s current situation, the development trend of Webbex Group was very good. Lucia had rediscovered many business partners through continuous visits and negotiations. Although thepany had changed its appearance, Lucia had her own irresistible strengths, influence and appeal. Thepany''s employees seemed to have regained their confidence for a time, and the entire Webbex Group was full of new vitality.


    Business volume was increasing and Lucia was getting busier and busier. At this time, Kane brought Juliana and their baby back to Athegate. That night, Arthur treated Kane''s family of three to a dinner on arriving at Fragranerde Hall.


    Not seeing Kane and Juliana for a long time, Lucia inquired about Poppy''s burial in detail. After knowing that she had been buried in the ground, she was concerned about Juliana seeing her inws. Juliana had a straightforward and cheerful personality and was well-bred, and Kane''s parents liked her when they saw her, not to mention that they brought back their precious grandson.


    In short, Kane''s trip had been fruitful. Not only did he bring Juliana to meet his parents, but he also made them at ease. He was now a married man, and he was only onest ceremony away.


    "Lucia," Kane said to Lucia while chatting in the living room after dinner, "I can officially work at thepany tomorrow."


    "Really?" Lucia was in need of manpower now. Of course, she was happy that Kane wille to help her. However, she said softly,


    "But you just came back from your hometown, and you''re busy with Poppy''s business, so you should rest for a while."


    "No need," Kane said, "I know you don''t have anyone you can trust. Although I''ve done things to harm you before, I will do my best to work for you."


    Lucia smiled and waved her hand and said, "You don''t need to mention the past. As long as you are willing toe, I''m happy. Don''t say it so seriously, okay?"


    "I think Kane feels like he''s making a warrant," Arthur teased.


    Kane smiled embarrassedly. Although they were making fun of him, he really thought so.


    "By the way," Juliana said at this time, "We will move out after a while. I will take the time to look for a house these days."


    "You''re moving out?" Arthur raised his eyebrows and asked, "Isn''t it good to live here?"


    "Of course, there''s food, drink, and servants to take care of us," Juliana said with a mischievous smile at Arthur, before expressing her thoughts,


    "But if this goes on, I will only rely on you more. I have discussed it with Kane. In the future, he, I, and the baby will be an independent family of three. We need to face life by ourselves. How can we always rely on you?"


    Juliana''s previous job was to look into someone''s history. Her independence did not need to be questioned, but it was the first time to really form a family and take care of the baby with Kane. She hoped that she will soon be truly independent and be the guardian of a family, not the one being guarded.


    "But..." Arthur and Juliana had a deep friendship and he naturally didn''t want her to suffer, but he also knew that she had a point, so he just said one sentence and nothing.


    "Why? Are you afraid that Kane won''t be able to support me?" Juliana, knowing that Arthur felt bad for her and half-jokingly covering up his doubts.


    "Arthur, if you''re worried that Kane won''t be able to support Julia, you''re questioning Webbex Group''s benefits to employees." Lucia also joked about Arthur, and was on Juliana''s side.


    "Hey," Arthur held Lucia''s waist lightly and said innocently, "Why are you targeting me now?"


    "Because you are domineering!" Lucia said without hesitation, with a smile on her face.


    "I just said ''but'' and I''m domineering?" Arthur leaned closer to Lucia''s ear and breathed deliberately against the side of her neck.


    "Oops," Lucia scolded, blushing with embarrassment and shielding Arthur''s face with her hands, "Kane and Miss are still here!"


    "It''s okay. Taking it as we don''t exist," Juliana said with a smile.


    Lucia was speechless. She had helped Juliana just now.


    Kane''s character was more serious. Seeing Lucia''s cheeks really blushing, he immediately changed the topic to help her, "I will keep the old apartment. Now it depends on which house Julia likes. Although I don''t have tens of millions dors, it''s enough for her and the baby."


    "Okay," Arthur finally agreed. "Tell me which house you''re looking for."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Why? Are you going to buy it for me?" Juliana asked, pping her hands.


    "You have Kane. Why do I buy you a house? At most I can ask for you if it can be cheaper." Arthur said with a sideways nce at Juliana.


    Juliana was immediately sullen and said, "Arthur, you''re philistine."


    When Arthur heard this, he immediately got into a debate with Juliana, and Lucia took the opportunity and motioned Kane to follow her to the small bar.


    Kane came over and came to the small bar with Lucia. Lucia stopped smiling after waiting for him toe over and asked him,


    "Kane, are you really going to keep that apartment?"

 Chapter 352 Over the limit

    "Yeah," Kane replied with a nod, "Poppy spent herst days there, and that''s where...I want to keep it."


    "Sometimes keeping is a kind of worry." Lucia deliberately brought Kane to the bar by herself, just to enlighten him. After all, he really loved Poppy before.


    "Don''t you also have Poppy''s ne?" Kane asked Lucia with a wry smile. He and she were not people who can easily let go.


    Lucia lowered her eyes, replied "um" in a low voice, and then said, "It''s just that the ce is so special. I''m afraid you can''t help but go back and look."


    Looking once, being sad once.


    Lucia was doing good for Kane too.


    "Not now. After Jacob is arrested and punished, I will dare to go back there with peace of mind." Kane said solemnly.


    "Don''t worry. Jacob can''t escape. Since Spencer dares to help him escape, he will definitely be used in the future. He can''t live without showing up." Lucia said affirmatively. "I hope so." Kane could only believe that.


    "What are you two whispering about?" Juliana asked curiously after finding that Lucia and Kane went to the bar alone in the living room.


    "Nothing. It''s just a chat." Lucia chuckled, put away the grief from missing of Poppy, and walked over with a smile.


    Back in the living room, Arthur stood up and put his arms around Lucia''s waist, whispering in her ear, "Don''t worry. Jacob won''t be free and unfettered for long."


    Lucia moved her head on his shoulder. It turned out that he knew everything.


    The next day, Kane and Lucia came to the Webbex Group together. Lucia read out Kane''s appointment letter at the high-level meeting, and told everyone to actively cooperate with Kane. Everyone nodded in agreement, but after the meeting, someone still found Lucia and expressed the doubts.


    It was well known that Kane and Poppy had a very close rtion, so people reminded Lucia whether it was wise to make this decision. But Lucia expressed her trust in Kane by rejecting the public opinion, which suppressed the discussion.


    The reputation of Webbex Group had gradually recovered, and many old partners had returned to cooperate with it. And of course, there were new partners among them.


    On this day, Webbex Group received a cooperation invitation from apany requesting a guarantee. Because of the huge amount, after receiving, the department directly submitted the case to Lucia for review.


    Thepany requesting guarantee was a leather manufacturing factory in the city. Because of the recent difficulty in turnover, it needed arge amount of financial support. Its own benefits were good. Lucia took over the case after learning about it.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    There were not manypanies in the city that can lend nearly 30 million dors at a time. Lucia asked Nia to sort out the documents. Nia worked overtime after receiving the task, and did not force the work on Daphne. Shepleted the sorting work by herself.


    The next day, Nia handed over the documents to Lucia for review.


    After Lucia reviewed the documents, she marked the toppany and said to Nia, "Just thispany, I''ll go over and talk to their president this afternoon. You can sort out the details of thispany and give them to me."


    "Okay." Nia breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, and immediately exited Lucia''s office after taking the documents.


    Back at the seat, Nia stared at thepany name marked by Lucia for a long time, but in the end she made up her mind and started to organizepany documents for Lucia.


    In the afternoon, Lucia checked thepany documents submitted by Nia, and after understanding its situation, she brought the department manager in charge of the case and the assistant to this multinationalpany, whose name was Luxwell Investment.


    After Lucia left, Nia sent Lennie a message on her phone.


    "Lucia has set out."


    Lucia and several people came to the lobby of Luxwell Investment. They were warmly received by the front desk just after the assistant reported thepany name. There was almost no obstacle, and the three came to the president''s office smoothly.


    Before entering the office, Lucia revisited the information about thispany that she had checked in her heart. This Luxwell Investment had just been established, but it had a strong force behind it. As soon as it entered the market, it quietly upied the top ten in the financial industry. It was extremely low-key, and even the establishment of thepany was carried out quietly, unlike Spencer''s Cloudwork Corp. There were not many reports about it in the market.


    Lucia had suspected that Nia hadpiled the information wrong before, but after reviewing its information, she also felt that this was the best partner to work with.


    Luxwell''s assistant to the president opened the door of the office. Lucia walked in with the manager and his assistant. As soon as they entered the door, she saw that the office was unpretentious. Even for a president''s office, it could be called simple. But Lucia can see at a nce that the furniture in the office was all from luxury brands, and it seemed that the president was a luxurious and simple person. With this knowledge, Lucia was looking forward to getting to know this President of Luxwell.


    "Ms. Webb, please sit down for a while. Our president is doing department inspections. He will be back in ten minutes." The assistant asked Lucia and the others to sit down, and politely served tea. "Okay, thank you." Lucia responded gracefully.


    The tea was fragrant and smelled good. Less than ten minutes, the door of the office was pushed open. Lucia stood up and looked at the door, and found a young man with a good appearance who came in. She raised her eyebrows slightly. Lucia thought that the president would be a mature and stable elder, but the man she saw now was more like a student who had just graduated from a university. "Are you Ms. Webb?" The man immediately greeted Lucia when he saw Lucia, and said apologetically, "Sorry for keeping you waiting."


    The man''s voice was bright and his face was warm. Lucia smiled and shook hands with him, and said softly, "It''s okay. We just arrived. May I ask you to be Mr. Gagher, the president of Luxwell?" "It''s me. Nice to meet you." Mr. Gagher''s whose full name was Monty Gagher, ans he responded with a smile.


    Lucia spoke politely to Monty, but when she tried to withdraw her hand, she found that the he didn''t want to let go. She looked into Monty''s eyes suspiciously, and found that his eyes were full of smiles, without a trace of embarrassment or lewdness and obscenity. Lucia was even more puzzled.


    Why did he keep holding her hand?


    Monty could see the doubt in Lucia''s eyes, but he still held Lucia''s hand in his own way, seemingly unaware that such a handshake was beyond the limit of politeness.

 Chapter 353 Touch the palm

    The manager who came with Lucia sensed something was wrong. He immediately stretched out his hand to Monty and smiled politely, "Hello Mr. Gagher. I''m Noah, Marketing Manager."


    Noah had already stretched out his hand, and it would be really weird for Monty to hold Lucia again. Monty still simply let go of his hand to greet Noah. Lucia quickly retracted her hand, put her hand on her side, made a fist and released it. She loosened her fist and clenched her fist again. After repetition, she calmed down.


    She had the urge to punch Monty just now, because the moment she let go, Monty deliberately stroked her palm with his thumb.


    After being polite, Noah saw that Lucia frowned slightly, so he led the negotiation with Monty. Unexpectedly, Monty was surprisingly straightforward. He promised everything Noah proposed, even the most critical interest issue was smooth,pletely agreeing to follow Noah''s n. Noah felt very surprised and thought Monty was too nice. The more he talked, the more uncertain he became, so he looked towards Lucia.


    Lucia kept staring at Monty, not because she wanted to see this man, but Monty always looked at him intentionally or unintentionally during the conversation with Noah. He clearly did not mean to pry, but Lucia felt inexplicably unhappy. In the end she simply stared straight at Monty.


    Seeing that Lucia wasn''t paying attention, Noah cleared his throat and said, "Ms. Webb, do you think this case can be settled?"


    Lucia looked at Noah and replied, "You go out first, I''ll talk to Mr. Gagher."


    Monty''s eyes shed, and an unintelligible smile formed on his face.


    Noah hesitated, and finally left the office with his assistant, and the two waited for Lucia in the waiting room.


    When only she and Monty were left in the office, Lucia stared straight at Monty and asked, "Mr. Gagher, did we know each other before?"


    "I didn''t know you." Monty replied with a smile, but his posture became more rxed than before. He even stretched front of Lucia, which was not like he would show in front of a stranger. "Why did you touch my palm just now?"


    Lucia directly asked her doubt without any hesitation. She was not a person who haggled over every penny. In fact, in the business field, she often met people who coveted her beauty, and there were many people who wanted to take advantage of her verbally and physically. But Monty was different from them. His eyes were too clear, and there was no trace of impurities in them, so Lucia asked the question directly.


    "Ms. Webb, have you always been so outspoken?" Monty asked Lucia half-jokingly, with a smile in his eyes.


    "Why?" Lucia asked, ignoring Monty.


    Monty chuckled lightly, and in the next second he put away all his smiles as if he changed his face. After sitting up straight, he stared at Lucia earnestly, and answered word by word without hesitation, "Because you are beautiful and I like you."


    Lucia frowned, staring at Monty silently.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Is that reason enough?" Monty asked Lucia with a seemingly simple and unintentional smile on his face again, showing off his face-changing stunt.


    If other people who met for the first time said this, Lucia might smile and say "you''re really joking", but for some reason, she felt that the person in front of her was telling the truth.


    Again, Lucia asked the first question, "Did we know each other before?"


    "I didn''t know you before," Monty''s answer was still the same, but this time he continued, "However, it''s just a one-sided not knowing, senior."


    Lucia raised her eyebrows when she asked Monty, "You also graduated from MIT?"


    "Well, how should say? I did study at MIT, but I haven''t graduated yet." Monty replied with a smile.


    Lucia couldn''t hide her surprise. No wonder Monty was so young. It turned out that he was still a student. However, she asked again, "You just returned here to start a business before graduating?" "Family demands. I have no way." Monty shrugged and gave Lucia a helpless look, looking like a big boy.


    Lucia looked at Monty. Although his behavior was out of bounds, he was not frivolous. It was because he was still boyish. No wonder she was unhappy but couldn''t see the key to the problem. "Even if you''re my junior, you should be more polite, right?" Lucia scowled and said unhappily.


    "Am I rude?" Monty asked Lucia with a harmless smile, "I have no objection to the n that your manager said just now. You''re still known as a talented student at MIT, and you''re the pride of the citizen of Athegate. Many tutors use your graduation thesis as material for major courses."


    "You know that''s not what I''m referring to." Lucia said coldly, being wary of Monty, because she wasn''t sure whether the innocence on the boy''s face in front of her was out of innocence or if it was too shrewd. "Oh, does that mean I''ve been holding your hand just now?" Monty volunteered to mention it.


    Lucia didn''t respond, and looked at Monty fixedly. Monty''s eyes made his smile even brighter, and he exined,


    "I said it because you''re very beautiful. I like you. It''s the first time I meet you properly. Of course, I have to hold it longer."


    Lucia still didn''t respond, but unexpectedly stretched out her right hand to Monty. The smile on Monty''s face finally faded for a moment, but he quickly responded and asked Lucia with a smile, "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t you like me?" Lucia asked Monty with a slight smile on her face.


    Monty stared at Lucia''s eyebrows, guessing her intentions. But since she had already reached out, of course he can''t show his timidity. So he stretched out his left hand and held Lucia''s right hand. But the next second, his brows were tightly wrinkled.


    At the moment when the two shook hands, Lucia squeezed Monty''s hand skillfully, and kept increasing the pressure. Monty was obviously in pain. Although the smile on his face was still there, he was not that happy as before.


    Monty wanted to stubbornly hold on for a few minutes, but Lucia''s angle of force was very tricky, specifically mping his joint. After a few seconds, Monty conceded defeat.


    "It really hurts. Let go."


    Lucia smiled and let go of her hand simply, and Monty yanked it back like an electric shock, hissing in pain.

 Chapter354 Strange character

    "Even if you like me, don''t be rude. Know it?" Lucia''s eyes were sharp. Her words were concise, and her tone was like scolding an ignorant little brother. "Understood... I''m sorry." Monty never imagined that Lucia would use force against him. He was both surprised and felt that she was very special.


    "You can talk to Noah about the case. I''ll go first." Seeing that Monty had already apologized, Lucia stood up and said goodbye.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Wait," Monty also stood up and hurriedly kept Lucia, "You just leave like this?"


    "You and Noah just talked about almost the whole content. If there is no ident, you can sign the contract tomorrow. There is no need to say anything more now." Lucia turned her head and said lightly. "You''re so indifferent," Monty said as though aggrieved, "You''re going to leave after we negotiate?"


    "Or else?" Lucia felt a little unhappy in her heart, but she didn''t really hate Monty, so she was willing to continue talking to him.


    Monty raised his hand and nced at his watch, then said to Lucia, "Although it''s still early, afternoon tea is still avable. I wonder if you''re willing to do me a favor."


    Lucia stared at Monty for a while. This young man was really special. If she said he had intentions, then his behavior was not scheming and his eyes were very clean. If she said he had no intentions, then he pestered her. For a while, she didn''t know how to deal with such a person.


    "Is it alright?" Monty saw that Lucia seemed to be swayed, so he asked again, but he was soon disappointed.


    "No, if we sign a contract tomorrow, the three of us will naturally have dinner together." Lucia refused.


    "But that''s work..." Monty said reluctantly.


    "Not in private." Lucia replied without hesitation, turned around and walked out of the office. Noah and his assistant were a little surprised to see Luciaing out so soon. Just as he was about to say something, Lucia said they could go back to thepany. Noah was more confused. Was this the end of the negotiation?


    "Let''s start preparing for the tripartite contract when we go back." Lucia said and knew the case was kind of sessful.


    "Okay, okay." Noah replied in a daze, but didn''t dare to ask any more questions, and left with Lucia and his assistant.


    In the office, Monty''s smile disappeared. He looked at the closed door for a while, then turned to the president''s lounge on the left and said,


    "You cane out."


    As soon as he spoke, the door of the lounge was pushed open, and the person who came out was Nia''s boyfriend Lennie!


    At this time, Lennie was displeased, and as soon as he came out, he said to Monty, "Monty, you''re full of guts?!"


    Monty smiled and said nonchntly, "Just shaking hands. Why are you so jealous?"


    "If she really promised to have afternoon tea with you just now, don''te back after you go out!" Lennie said coldly.


    "Stingy!" Monty grimaced at Lennie, mmed himself into the sofa, looked up at the ceiling and said, "But Lucia is such a charming woman... did you hear how she fought me just now? The strength is really strong. It really hurts my hand, and ordinary women don''t have this strength."


    "Monty, if you dare to do something to her, let''s wait until you be a mature man." Lennie sneered bluntly.


    Monty smiled and shook his head again and again, "Even so, I would not dare to snatch her from you. What''s more, there are many people coveting this beauty besides you."


    Lennie scowled a little in an instant. He sat on the sofa without saying a word, and stared at the floor-to-ceiling windows in the distance, as if he was looking at something or a person through the ss.


    Monty knew that Lennie was really in a bad mood, so he quickly restrained his cynicism and approached him and said, "Is it really good for us to do this? If it seeds, the Webbex Group will be hit hard, and Lucia must be under pressure multiply."


    "As long as she''s willing to give up, I''ll do whatever I can to the end." Lennie turned back. Her eyes filled with something called persistence. "Hey..." Seeing Lennie being so determined, Monty shook his head and sighed, "If Lucia is ced in ancient times, she would be a disaster..." Lennie nced at Monty and then ignored him. Even if Lucia was a bad woman, he would upy her and never let anyone else covet her! At night, Lucia didn''t tell Arthur about Monty, but Arthur asked first instead,


    "Lucia, I heard you visited a strange character this afternoon?"


    Lucia was sipping coffee and stopped. She nced at Arthur and murmured, "Noah told you?"


    "He''s worried about you," Arthur exined with a smile. He put his hand around Lucia''s shoulder and continued to ask her, "Who is that Monty ?"


    "The CEO of Luxwell Interment, the junior of MIT." Lucia answered lightly.


    "Luxwell?" Arthur quickly searched for thepany''s information in his mind, but found that he didn''t recall much, but its name made him very mindful,


    "Why does thispany have the word ''lu'' in its name?"


    Luciaughed immediately. Thinking that Arthur was being too cautious, she said, "It originally means light. It has a good meaning. It''s not strange to use it as apany name." "But its CEO is still your junior?" Arthur still thought it was too much of a coincidence.


    "Isn''t he also your junior?" Lucia asked amusingly.


    Arthur stared at Lucia''s grinning expression for a while, and gave her advice for the first time at work, "Lucia, I think it''s better not to cooperate with thispany." "Why?" Lucia asked Arthur curiously.


    "There is a bad feeling," said Arthur.


    This sentence immediately amused Lucia, and Arthur, who had always lived by reason, even believed in his intuition. She said indifferently,


    "You think too much. Besides, the contract has been drawn up now, and it has been negotiated with Luxwell. The contract will be signed tomorrow."


    Arthur took Lucia into his arms and said reluctantly, "Should I praise you for your quick work, or should I me you for acting too fast?"


    Luciaughed. After a while of teasing, shey down on hisp, raised her hand to rub his cheek with her thumb, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I don''t think that Monty has any intentions. Just met an alumni."

 Chapter 355 Feel like dizzy

    Arthur heard what Lucia said, and he couldn''t keep holding on to it, so he lowered his head and kissed her, not forgetting to remind,


    "Then don''t have too much contact with him. Not in private, or at work."


    Lucia murmured with her eyes closed, enjoying the intimacy.


    The next day, the presidents of the two cooperativepanies came to the Webbex Group. After the contract signing ceremony in the conference room, Lucia put off the dinner because of her unwellness, and Noah took care of all the entertainment. The tannery president had no problem with that, but Monty was not happy


    After the president of the tannery left, Monty stopped Lucia himself.


    "Ms. Webb, didn''t you agree to have dinner tonight? Why won''t you go?" Monty asked Lucia bluntly.


    Lucia nced at Monty, raised her hand to her forehead in a fake way, and said with an ufortable expression, "I have headache. So, I won''t go." But as soon as she finished speaking, her expression returned to normal.


    "Ms. Webb..." Monty found it both funny and annoying. Pretending to be innocent had always been his forte, but he didn''t expect she was doing batter than him.


    "You can go back after the contract is signed." Lucia bluntly ordered to evict the guest.


    "It''s too rude to your cooperative partner. You taught me etiquette yesterday, didn''t you?" Monty cheekily mentioned what happened yesterday.


    "Since you still remember, then you should know why I won''t go to dinner today. Well, I''m still busy, so you can leave." Lucia passed Monty and wanted to walk forward, but Monty stopped her and used a very ambiguous gesture.


    She saw Monty''s long hand stretched out and directly patted the wall next to her, trapping Lucia in his arms. This was the standard kabe-don that often appeared in dramas.


    Although Monty was still a bit young, he was a twenty-two-year-old man after all, and his height reached an enviable 71.2 inches. He easily trapped Lucia, but Lucia was really not afraid of it. Raising her eyes, Lucia asked Monty with interest, "Monty, would you like to try the feeling of dizziness?"


    "I don''t want to!" Monty replied immediately, "You''re still the highest female rank holder in the karate ss, so I wouldn''t dare to provoke you easily."


    "Then get out of the way," said Lucia.


    "Am I so annoying? We are alumni." Monty said with grievance, but he didn''t mean to withdraw his hand at all.


    "MIT has thousands of graduates every year. If I care about each of them, I would have been too busy, so this is not enough of a reason for us to have a deep friendship." Lucia said indifferently. "You are too cold." Although Monty''s words were aggrieved, the smile on his face was even brighter, but when Lucia was about to reach out and grab his wrist, he retracted his arm very quickly.


    Being satisfied that the road ahead was clear, Lucia walked forward without a moment''s hesitation. After entering the elevator, she turned around and found that Monty was still looking at her, with a smile on his face. But the moment the eyes met, Lucia thought he was not just smiling at her.


    The elevator door slowly closed, and at the moment when it was about topletely close, Lucia saw Monty say something silently, but she had no way to ask.


    The case with the tannery and Luxwell was initiated, and the next step was the mortgage evaluation of the tannery. Lucia handed over the case to Noah, while she continued to be busy exploring new markets. On the third day, Noah handed over the assessment data to Nia and asked her to show it to Lucia. After Nia got the document, she did not immediately go into the office to hand it over, but held it in her seat for a long time.


    If she had struggled for a long time by deliberately cing Luxwell at the top of the data, what Nia had to do now can be decided not just by struggling. With her own hands, when she faced Lucia in the future, she can''t be calm.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Daphne, who was sitting next to her, stood up for a moment. Nia hurriedly pressed other documents on top of the information that Noah handed over to her. God knew her hands were sweaty.


    Daphne got up and went to make a cup of chocte for Lucia. Since knowing the pain in her heart, Daphne will make a cup of chocte for Lucia whenever she thought of it, because Nia told her that chocte can make her mood happy and Lucia liked it.


    Carefully holding the cup of chocte, Daphne knocked on Lucia''s office door.


    "Lucia, I got you a cup of chocte. Do you want to take a break?" Daphne said softly to Lucia who sat down by the desk and did her business.


    Lucia frowned for a moment when she heard the words. She raised her eyes, not to look at Daphne, but the cup of chocte in her hand.


    As soon as Daphne came to the desk, the rich chocte aroma drifted over. Lucia couldn''t help but turn her head. Daphne noticed this action and asked her in surprise,


    "Lucia, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay..." Lucia shook her head and said to Daphne, "I''ll drink itter."


    "Lucia, I see you''ve been busy all the time. Why don''t you take a break?" Daphne said distressedly.


    Lucia raised her eyes to look at Daphne. Seeing the worry in her eyes, she couldn''t bear it, but... She really couldn''t stand the taste of chocte. Lucia never liked things that were too sweet. She even drank coffee with a slightly astringent taste, such as the Baking Premium Blue Mountains. Chocte was a big no-no for her taste buds, especially a whole cup of this.


    In the past, when Nia gave her a cup of chocte the first time, she clearly told her that she didn''t like it. Later, Daphne came to be her assistant. She was full of joy when she handed the chocte to her, so she couldn''t bear to refuse directly. Later, Daphne mistakenly thought she liked it, and she didn''t know how many cups she had forced herself to drink these days.


    Unbearable......


    The rich aroma of chocte made Lucia feel sick to her stomach. She couldn''t help reaching out and pushed the cup to the edge of the table, then asked Daphne, "Daphne, don''t you know I don''t like chocte?"


    "Huh?" Daphne didn''t respond for a moment.


    "I usually drink Baking Premium Blue Mountain. The slightly astringent taste can keep me sane, so I don''t like the taste of chocte. It''s too sweet and too greasy, and it makes me sleepy. Didn''t Nia tell you?" Lucia exined.

 Chapter 356 Nia is angry

    After a few seconds, Daphne reacted and whispered suspiciously, "Does Nia know?"


    Then why did she suggest that she make chocte for Lucia?


    "Of course Nia knows." Nia had been with her for a long time. She should tell Daphne some of Lucia''s preferences when she came to work, so Lucia never specifically told Daphne about this. Now, with Daphne''s tone, she seemed to have no idea.


    "Did Nia suggest you make me the cup of chocte?" Lucia asked Daphne tentatively after thinking for a while.


    Daphne''s mind was simple. She nodded without thinking too much,


    "Well, when you came back from USA some time ago, I was worried because you looked tired. At this time, Nia suggested that I make you a cup of hot chocte, saying that chocte can make you feel good and suit you, so I just..."


    Daphne didn''t dare to finish the words, because she knew that she had made a big mistake.


    "Lucia, I''m sorry. I don''t know..." Daphne said as her eyes turned red, and she felt that she was so guilty.


    Seeing Daphne''s guilt, Lucia suddenly felt distressed. She quickly stood up and came to Daphne''s side tofort her, "It''s okay. My tone was too grim just now."


    "No," Daphne looked at Lucia pitifully and said, "It''s my fault. I don''t understand it clearly. I''m stupid. I don''t find you don''t like it every time, and I keep making chocte for you. Lucia, you must be very embarrassed. You barely drink it every time."


    Daphne felt even more guilty when she thought about the empty cups she collected every time she came in. At that time, she thought Lucia liked it very much.


    "Silly girl..." Daphne''s kindness was really touching. Lucia gave her a light hug andforted her, "It''s okay. We just make it clear now."


    "Yes," Daphne wiped away her tears and said firmly, "I will never make chocte again! I''ll make you what... what kind of coffee..." Daphne stupidly forgot the name of coffee that Lucia liked.


    "Baking premium blue mountain," Lucia said with a smile because of Daphne''s lovely reaction, "It''s not something that can be brewed casually. Only a skilled barista can brew it. You don''t have to worry about it. If you want to send me water, just ordinary coffee or in water will do."


    "That''s too frivolous!" Daphne was reluctant.


    Her reaction amused Lucia who wiped her tears and said, "Okay, don''t mind. Go out to work and call Nia in by the way." "Okay..." Daphne nodded, thought for a while and then said, "Lucia, I don''t think Nia did it on purpose. I don''t me her."


    If Lucia med Nia for this, she would be even more disliked by her. Daphne thought so, but didn''t dare to say it.


    "Well, I know." Lucia nodded, but there was a glimmer of light in her eyes. Whether it was intentional or not, she''ll find outter. Daphne adjusted herself and went out. When she got to the assistant seat, she said to Nia, "Nia, Lucia asked you toe to her office."


    "Ah?" Nia, who was still in a daze, didn''t react at once, "For what?"


    "I don''t know either..." Daphne lowered her eyes and said so a little guilty.


    Nia gave Daphne a suspicious look before finally standing up and entering Lucia''s office.


    After she entered the office, Nia saw the cup of chocte that Lucia had pushed to the edge of the table, and was about to drop. The chocte was cold by now, and there was no more heat.


    Nia stared at the cup. Her heart skipped a beat for no reason. She could only hardened herself and ask Lucia, "Lucia, is there anything you want me to do?"


    "Nia, don''t you know I hate chocte?" Lucia was less tactful when speaking to Nia, especially when she made a mistake.


    As soon as Nia heard this, she knew that Daphne had told her this. She was very regretful now. At that time, she really didn''t do it on purpose. She just thought Daphne was annoying and made fun of her. "Well, I know." She thought a lot, but on the surface, Nia just answered lightly.


    "You''ve been my assistant for more than a year. Daphne has juste. There are some things you need to tell her how to do, instead of deliberately misleading her, you know?" Lucia''s words were hidden with somethings, and every sentence was warning Nia.


    In fact, Lucia didn''t dislike Nia, but appreciated her ability to do things. However, the workce rules were too cruel, and some small things can often reveal big problems. If Nia really misled Daphne on purpose, it was because of her ulterior motives, so she was so strict to Nia.


    "Lucia, this matter is indeed my negligence. Last time Daphne asked me what to drink to relieve anxiety and feel good. I just told her casually, but I didn''t expect her..." Nia innocently pushed the fault on Daphne.


    Lucia stared at Nia with scrutiny for a while. With the principle of using people without suspicion, she decided to believe Nia''s words. However, she added,


    "Nia, Daphne has been making chocte for me. You can''t be ignorant. Although you exined that you didn''t intentionally mislead her, as a senior, you should also give her correct guidance, so that you two can work together well, right?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, I''ll remember it." Nia admitted "sincerely".


    "Okay, I''m not going to talk about this again. Get the chocte out," said Lucia.


    Nia gritted her teeth secretly, and respectfully stepped forward and took out the cup. She just walked out of the office door, and she couldn''t help shaking her whole body, not out of fear, but out of anger. Daphne! She really underestimated her. First she invited Eduard, and now sheined in front of Lucia, okay! If that was the case, don''t me her for being ruthless!


    Nia''s long-standing dissatisfaction and resentment against Daphne in her heart had now implicated Lucia, because Lucia will only defend her!


    Returning to her assistant seat angrily, Nia red at Daphne before smashing the cup on her desk. She said sarcastically,


    "Daphne, well done. You first asked Eduard to teach me a lesson, and now you are suing me in front of Lucia. You really rely on people behind your back to do whatever you want, right?!"


    Daphne was scolded innocently. After listening to Nia''s words, she realized that Lucia really asked her about the chocte. Daphne certainly wouldn''t me Lucia, because she was doing it for her own good, but Nia said it too much!

 Chapter 357 Quack doctor!

    Finally, Daphne no longer just lowered her eyes. She raised her eyes to look at Nia, being reluctant to show weakness, "Wasn''t you who told me Lucia likes chocte?!"


    Daphne, who was always soft and would only give in, dared to talk back. Nia was so angry that she was speechless, but what she said was the truth. Suddenly, she felt suffocated and could only stare at Daphne again. At a nce, she warned Daphne and sat down.


    "Don''t be too arrogant!"


    Daphne found it both funny and annoying. Had she ever been arrogant?


    Finally realizing that Nia hated her, Daphne no longer insisted. She preferred to spend her energy on work, so she sat down and ignored Nia.


    Nia, who sat down, trembled even more. Her eyes showed a hint of viciousness, like a poisonous snake approaching its prey. She removed all the folders on the desktop, revealing Noah''s assessment report that was handed to her.


    Lucia, don''t me me for being ruthless!


    Cruelly, Nia began to fiddle with the document, and Daphne, who was on the side, didn''t know it.


    In the afternoon, the document processed by Nia was handed over to Lucia. Lucia put her name on it after reviewing it. Nia stared at her actions, feeling the pleasure of revenge in her heart.


    "Okay, pass this document to Luxwell. If there are no problems, the case will be over." Lucia said to Nia after signing it.


    "Okay." Nia took the document, and the moment she turned around, a sessful smile appeared on her face.


    The next day, Luxwell reported that the project could be carried out normally. The tannery received all the funds that afternoon, and Lucia no longer paid attention to the case.


    At this time, far away in Chicago, Esmae had not slept well for several days for no reasons, because Theodore had been had a fever these days.


    The family doctor of the Browns family conducted aprehensive examination for Theodore, but nothing was found. He just had a fever, no cold, and no cough. The family doctor believed that Theodore just had a normal rejection fever during the growth period, so he only had a fever. He was prescribed antipyretics.


    Theodore didn''t get better after taking the antipyretic medicine. He had a fever in the middle of the night for several nights in a row. Every time Esmae got up and took care of him personally, she was very worried.


    On the fourth day, seeing that the situation was not right, Esmae personally took Theodore to the Northwest Memorial Hospital for an examination. The Browns family was one of the most powerful families in Chicago. When they arrived at the hospital, they were greeted by the best doctor. Although the doctor was a little emotional at first, and he thought that checking a child''s fever symptoms was overdone, after a series ofboratory tests, he no longer thought so.


    "Little Teddy, do you usually feel sweaty?" Looking at the test results, the doctor asked Theodore, who was apanied by Esmae.


    "Well, I always sweat a lot at night." Theodore answered honestly.


    "Does your body feel itchy somewhere?" the doctor asked again.


    "asionally, it''s very itchy on the legs, on the back," said Theodore.


    The doctor frowned when he asked this. He looked at Theodore for a while, and seemed to be hesitating about how to speak.


    Esmae didn''t like the doctor''s hesitant attitude. She gently supported Theodore''s small shoulder and asked the doctor,


    "Doctor, is there anything unusual about him?"


    The doctor nced at Theodore, then looked up at Esmae, but still didn''t speak immediately.


    Esmae saw his concern, so she lowered her head and said to Theodore, "Teddy, go and stay with the butler for a while. The doctor has a few words to say with me."


    Theodore looked at Esmae suspiciously for a while, and finally nodded obediently and left the doctor''s office first. Esmae watched him walk out the door, and then turned to ask the doctor, "Can you speak now?"


    The doctor asked Esmae to sit down, and then began to exin to her the conclusions he had drawn from the test results and Theodore''s pathological reaction. After listening to the doctor''s words, Esmae''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "It''s impossible!" Esmae stood up abruptly and scolded the doctor, "He can''t have this disease! He has always been very healthy!"


    "Mrs. Brown, how could I joke with you about the patient''s body? But judging from the test results, there are indeed such hidden dangers, plus Teddy has early symptoms. Now we should do further examinations immediately to see how bad has it gotten."


    "Impossible!" Esmae said emotionally, "My Teddy is the healthiest. He will never get this disease!"


    If so, how much suffering he will suffered!


    Esmae thought so and waned to cry.


    "Mrs. Brown, Chicago has the best hospital in the country. If you are really doubtful, you can take Teddy to the University of Chicago Medical Center for another checkup, which is safer." The doctor knew the power of the Browns family, so he didn''t dare to jump to conclusions.


    "Hmph, I think you''ve misdiagnosed. Okay, I''ll take Teddy there tomorrow!" Esmae snapped, but in fact she was already feeling guilty. And she now hoped that this doctor was really a quack.


    Esmae felt a little dizzy when she came out of the doctor''s office. The news that the doctor told her just now hit her too hard. Theodore, who was not far away, ran over when he saw her. The smart child immediately saw that Esmae''s face was wrong. He supported Esmae worriedly and asked,


    "Esmae, what''s wrong? Why are you so pale?"


    "I''m fine. I''m just a little dizzy, probably because the blood pressure is not stable," Esmae could only force a smile to Theodore. She squatted down and stroked his little face and said, "Teddy, the doctors in this hospital are not very reliable. Let''s go to another hospital for a checkup tomorrow, shall we?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Theodore turned his head slightly, and was doubtful. He said inexplicably, "Esmae, this hospital is one of the best in the country. The doctors are not unreliable, right?" "They''re not reliable," Esmae said softly, and sometimes she really wished the child wasn''t so smart, so she could only continue to be perfunctory,


    "Anyway, I will be fine tomorrow, so let''s go to Chicago University Medical Center for another check, okay?"


    Seeing Esmae''s worried face, Theodore thought for a while and then nodded sensibly, "Okay, I''ll be checked again tomorrow. I''m going to have blood drawn again. You will always be with me."

 Chapter 358 Talk about business

    "Of course, I will always be with you," Esmae agreed while holding Theodore into her arms.


    Juliana seemed to be really anxious to experience a new life. In less than three days, she found a house she liked, and the structure was a duplex. The upper and lower floors were one set, and there were four households on each two floors. Juliana liked such exquisite buildings very much. And there were schools and supermarkets around. She had learned to take the convenience of life into ount.


    After seeing it, Juliana didn''t look for Arthur, but called Lucia to see if she could apany her to make the final decision.


    When Juliana called, Lucia had just settled on Luxwell''s case, so she took time to go with her.


    It was the first time for Juliana to go out alone with Lucia, and she was still a little uneasy. Because of the previous misunderstanding, she missed the opportunity to be friends with her. Of course, now they got along very well, but Juliana always felt that something was missing. It was like itcked of some kind of pure originality.


    She wanted to get her original intention back.


    The house that Juliana took a fancy to was called Humblecreek Residence. This afternoon, she brought Lucia to the house that she loved.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Lucia, what do you think of this house? It faces south. Thorough in all directions, and it has two floors, so there is plenty of space. You won''t be afraid that children will have no ce to y." Juliana asked Lucia excitedly as she introduced it.


    Lucia''s eyes were soft and she was smiling. Although Juliana was standing in the still rough living room, she seemed to be able to see how the house was renovated. The baby was able to run and walk, and the husband and child were with her happily.


    "Well, it''s very good here. The most important thing is that the three of you can be together." Lucia was really envious when she said this.


    Whenever she saw Juliana holding her baby, she thought of her baby Teddy.


    Juliana seemed to be touched by this sentence. She lowered her eyes slightly, and her emotions were no longer as excited as before.


    "What''s the matter?" Lucia, sensitively aware of the change in Juliana''s mood, approached her and asked.


    "It''s nothing," Juliana said, keeping her eyes on the floor and not looking Lucia''s eyes,


    "I just feel a little guilty. I''ve done so many things that I''m sorry for you, but I was the first to get lucky. You, Arthur, and Teddy have to face so many obstacles to be together..."


    Lucia didn''t expect Juliana to have such a thought. She couldn''t helpughing. Juliana raised her eyes and stared at her, not knowing why.


    "Julia, your luck is yours. My ordeal is mine. You don''t have to feel guilty because you are happy, and I won''t be jealous or resentful because I need to face all kinds of difficulties," Lucia said, reaching out and gently taking Juliana''s hand.


    "Don''t think about the past. Don''t people have to look forward? I know that you have no hostility to me at all. It''s a coincidence. You can''t change it. In the future, you can treat me better, won''t you?" After speaking, Lucia winked at Juliana, and even Juliana couldn''t help but be moved by that yful look.


    "Well, I will definitely treat you very well. If Arthur dares to bully you, tell me, and I will beat him!" Juliana held Lucia''s hand and said excitedly.


    Lucia couldn''t helpughing and said, "If he really dares to bully me, I could beat him up myself."


    Juliana was overjoyed when she heard this. She knew that Lucia really had that ability. The two beautiful womenughed together, and some difficulties in their hearts could really be relieved like this. Later, during the viewing of the house, Lucia and Juliana had toin about their respective men. They chatted happily all afternoon, and their rtion improved a lot. After seeing the house, they went to have coffee together. They had an appointment to drink and go shopping, because Juliana hadn''t gone out for a long time. And she didn''t expect to meet someone who made their mood bad in an instant. On the pavement, Spencer followed Samuel. The two were talking while walking towards Lucia. Spencer looked up to meet them.


    Samuel''splexion at this time was amazing.


    Lucia red at Samuel coldly, while Juliana took her arm and stared at Spencer.


    Samuel didn''t dare to look at Lucia, and ducked behind Spencer with a guilty conscience. Now he really wanted to find a ce to hide himself.


    Lucia turned a blind eye to Spencer, but not to Samuel. She took Juliana to meet them directly, and asked directly after,


    "Samuel, if I remember correctly, you should be an employee of Webbex Group. What are you doing behind him of otherpany? And it''s working time. Are you going to the mall to go shopping?" Samuel''s face was pale. He nced at Spencer, and seeing that he was just looking at Lucia with a faint smile, he could hardened himself and answer,


    "Ms. Webb, this is the client..."


    "Client, bullshit!" Lucia swore directly. Did Samuel really think she was a fool? At the beginning, she was afraid that Spencer still had the right to manage Jacob''s shares. She had temporarily let go of the subordinate who followed him. Later, because she went abroad, she even forgot the existence of this viin. She didn''t expect him to confront today


    "Send me a resignation report, and make up the money you owe Daphne when you get paid."


    "Ms. Webb, I didn''t do anything wrong either..." Samuel pretended to be pitiful in his defense. In fact, he felt fortunate in his heart. He wanted to leave for Spencer''spany for a long time, but Spencer kept silent. Today''s incident was his wish.


    Lucia red at Samuel as soon as he spoke. Spencer spoke,


    "Lucia, Samuel is really talking about business with me. You''re ming him wrongly." As long as he was a useful agent, one who can stay with Lucia, Spencer spoke for Samuel. If he was fired, who will be in the future to report Lucia''s movements to him from time to time?


    "Talking about business?" Lucia snorted coldly, with her eyes finally squinting at Spencer, "Is it about what I do every day?"


    "Isn''t it the right thing to care about my fiancee?" Spencer admitted Lucia''s question boldly.


    "Who''s your fiancee! Spencer, don''t be self-sentimental!" Hearing Spencer''s words, Juliana scolded excitedly before Lucia uttered a word. This man used her before, and now she hated him!

 Chapter 359 We are not familiar

    Spencer nced at Juliana indifferently, as if he didn''t care what she said, and turned his eyes back to Lucia. He asked, "Lucia, you are indeed the kindest. You can even forgive Juliana. Do you forget what she has done to you and Arthur before?"


    Juliana was stabbed with the words in the sore spot, and just as she was about to refute sharply, Lucia raised her hand and took her behind her. As a protector, Lucia frowned at Spencer and replied lightly, "Yeah, I forgive Julia, but some people, no matter what they do, I won''t forgive them!"


    Spencer raised his brows and stared at Lucia somberly. Sometimes he was really annoyed by her attitude towards him, especially in front of outsiders.


    "Lucia, can we talk alone?" Spencer said to Lucia, not wanting Juliana to interfere.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "No." Lucia refused without hesitation.


    Spencer was moved. Whenever Lucia spoke in such a repetitive way of refusal, he thought she was inexplicably cute. Besides, they hadn''t spoken alone for a long time. Spencer was anxious and started directly. He suddenly reached out, held Lucia''s arm and say,


    "Lucia, don''t you want to talk to me? Regarding our engagement, although it was Ms. Wilson''s decision, we two haven''tmunicate privately, have we?"


    Her arm was caught. Lucia''s icy gaze slowly slid down, and finally settled on Spencer''s hand. She warned coldly, "Spencer, I advise you to let go."


    "No," Spencer said with a slight smile, as if he had made up his mind.


    "Lucia, I know you''re good at it, but you''re now the target of the paparazzi. If a quarrel with me is reported in the street, I believe Arthur will not be happy."


    Arthur had always been Lucia''s soft spot. Hearing what Spencer said, she lowered her eyes and thought for a moment, then turned to Juliana and said, "Julia, go back to the coffee shop and wait for me. I''IIe to youter."


    Juliana became anxious when she heard this. She held Lucia''s arm tightly and said, "Lucia, don''t go. You have nothing tomunicate with him. Spencer can''t say anything good!"


    "Don''t worry," Lucia said with a smile at Juliana, "I didn''t take what he said seriously, and promised him just to avoid embarrassing Arthur."


    Juliana frowned and stared at Lucia. Seeing her calm gaze, she slowly released her hand, but she said worriedly, "I''m here to watch over you."


    "Okay." Lucia''s heart warmed and she nodded in response.


    "Let''s go." After reassuring Juliana, Lucia nced at Spencer and said. She took the lead in walking towards a nearby building, stood still in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, and waited for Spencer. Spencer never imagined that Lucia would go to a private ce to talk with him, so he followed her calmly. Juliana kept looking at them, even took out her phone, thinking that if something happened, she would call Arthur immediately.


    "Cut off the shit!" Lucia said impatiently when Spencer came over.


    Spencer chuckled softly and said in a friendly voice, "Lucia, women can''t be so rude."


    "It depends on whom I''m talking with." Lucia responded bluntly, "Also, don''t talk to me with such a familiar attitude. We don''t know each other well."


    Lucia had said this to Spencer countless times, but never changed her mind.


    "Lucia, I really can''t figure out why you misunderstood me so much. I even went back here to start apany for you. Arthur is just Teddy''s father earlier. And he''s not responsible, leaving you and Teddy alone for five years. I can do better than him." Spencer didn''t try to tease Lucia anymore, but began to confess his feelings to her.


    "I wouldn''t fall in love with you even without Arthur," Lucia frowned and was impatient,


    "I told you earlier I hate people who are scheming. Once bitten twice shy. You don''t know what Jacob and Poppy have done to me? You and Jacob are no different. I rejected him, and I reject you too. And you are more hateful than them. They just looked for the Webbex Group property. You are more greedy. You want me. You want to defeat Arthur, and you want to use Esmae to develop your own power by the way. I have to say, you''re just daydreaming."


    When being exposed his own desires mercilessly by Lucia, Spencer not only was not embarrassed at all, but rather said smugly,


    "Lucia, isn''t people living in this world to strive for what they want as much as possible? Since one thing can cover all the benefits, why don''t I do it? Besides, I do these based on the original intention. It''s always for you. Do you remember the first time we met? In that cafe, I fell in love with you by just looking at you."


    Lucia got goosebumps when she heard this, and she responded bluntly,


    "Don''t take this as affection. In the end, you don''t know what love is at all. Love is not thinking about what it will bring to you while possessing it, but giving everything to love. Have you ever given me anything? No, every step of your so-called sincerity contains evil intentions, hidden framing. You will not do things that are not beneficial, and you are really not worthy of having any rtionship with me."


    Spencer didn''t deny it, because that was him. But suddenly he leaned closer to Lucia, stared at her with what he thought was the deepest look and said,


    "Even if I really don''t understand, you can teach me. My love for you is real. If you teach me, I will spend the rest of my life learning."


    Lucia renewed her definition of the word "cheeky" again, and Spencer''s cheekiness had reached its peak.


    Being toozy to talk to him anymore, like every previous conversation, it would only make her more unhappy in the end. Lucia took a step back and said coldly, "Are you done talking?"


    Spencer followed Lucia''s footsteps a little further and said reluctantly, "Lucia, you know Ms. Wilson will not change her mind. We will be together in the end. Why don''t you try to ept me? Maybe you will find it''s not what you think at all. You always keep me from thousands of miles away like this. It will only cause us to have more conflicts in the future."


    "Don''t worry. That won''t happen," Lucia said with certainty.


    "Really?" Spencer asked with a smile, "So do you have a way to deal with Ms. Wilson now?"

 Chapter 360 A mute victim

    "No."Lucia wasn''t lying.


    "Wouldn''t that be fine?" Spencer''s smile deepened. "So we''re destined to be together."


    "You misunderstood,"Lucia raised an eyebrow.


    "I just said I couldn''t face Esmae, but I didn''t say I promised to get engaged to you. You are overconfident. Esmae loves me so much. If I really don''t want to, even I die, it''s really as she said, let Teddy stay with her and to take care of him. I can still go to see my son. Besides, my Esmae and I have a deep rtion. After a year or two, even if it is three or four years, the intense rtion will be released one day. You will never get what you want, everything you want!"


    Spencer didn''t expect Lucia to be so stubborn, and what she said was not unreasonable. She was just a pawn held by Esmae. If Lucia really tried with her life, he would be the only one who would be abandoned.


    Recognizing this, Spencer scowled.


    "I heard Arthur talk about your grandpa,"Lucia saw Spencer''s face change, and continued,


    "I don''t understand what you and your father are arguing about. If Arthur''s grandfather treated you badly, it would have been impossible for you to develop in the USA. For the benefit of his own children, he could even find a way to eradicate you all. Why do you have to assume that he is selfish?"


    "He''s a hypocrite!" Speaking of Arthur''s grandfather, Spencer''s face didn''t look good, and his voice became sharp involuntarily,


    "If he really treated us the same, he wouldn''t put most of his effort on Edwin. My father didn''t see him helping him when he started a business in his early years. Every time he talked about it, he taught my father how to be a man. Who the hell is he? We need him to teach?!"


    Lucia couldn''t help sneering when she heard this. She stared at Spencer and said sarcastically,


    "He just took out his money to help you. Spencer, your family has a double standard. You have never thought about why Edwin is so sessful? Anyone can do business, conspiracy and tricks. Everyone understands it. But it only depends on whether you are sincere when dealing with people, and whether you are doing business with integrity. Edwin did it, but you didn''t. Do you really think that all you are dealing with are fools? Being cheated by you and willing to cooperate with you second time? Before ming others, examine yourself first, okay?"


    Lucia really felt helpless. A person like Spencer was not grateful for being treated well by others thousands of times. If someone treated him badly just once, he would grudge against it and hide his resentment. He was just a viin.


    Seeing that Lucia kept praising Edwin and his son and mocking him and his father, Spencer''s anger rose.


    "Lucia, don''t keep defending them. You''ve only seen a little bit of our family''s grievances. Since you think I''m a cunning person, that''s fine. I''ll be cunning to the end. You can''t change the engagement. No matter what means I use, I will make Ms. Wilson stick to the end. At that time, Arthur''s woman is mine. His son will also be mine! Don''t you love Arthur? I''ll have to see itter how are you in love with him?!" Facing Spencer''s sudden attack, Lucia sneered instead of being furious,N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "You can''t wear the mask anymore? Spencer, is this your true face?"


    "So what?" Spencer could care less. Lucia wouldn''t think highly of him anyway, so it was better to be cunning. He said with a sneer,


    "When you marry me in the future, I''ll show you my true colors, especially..."


    With a lewd look on Spencer''s face, he looked Lucia up and down and continued, "On the bed."


    As soon as Spencer finished speaking, he felt a gust of wind hitting his face in the next second, and a sharp pain surged through his nose instantly. By the time he reacted, he had already been hit by the impact and fell to his knees.


    Lucia still couldn''t help it.


    Being furious, Lucia couldn''t stand a brazen scum like Spencer. She retracted her fist, ignored the pain in her joints caused by her anger punching too hard, and scolded,


    "Spencer, I think you''re a shameless person but I think I''ve thought highly of you!"


    Spencer couldn''t reply at all. His head was buzzing with pain now. Just as he was about to raise his hand to touch the bridge of his nose, he found a few drops of blood dripping on the ground. He was stunned. His nose was bleeding?


    Raising his hand to touch it, his fingers were wet, and it really was bleeding.


    Raising his head angrily, Spencer roared at Lucia, "Lucia! This is the second time you''ve attacked me! My patience is limited!"


    "Don''t mention the limit to me!" Lucia responded without showing weakness, "Don''t say it''s the second time. There will be a third time in the future!"


    "You!" Spencer was so angry that he was speechless. He raised his hand and tried to stand up against the floor-to-ceiling window, but found that he had a severe headache. At this moment, a man rushed out from the corner of the building to help him up.


    Lucia looked at the man suspiciously. The man was tall. Although his appearance was very oriental, she could tell that he was a mixed race. The most important thing was his fitness and strong level. He should be a man of man of martial arts.


    Spencer scolded with a trace of panic on his face when he saw who was helping him up.


    "You are injured." The man replied in a cold and deep voice.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s a minor injury," Spencer said stubbornly, "Go back quickly!"


    The man hesitated for only half a second, then quickly let go of the hand that was supporting Spencer, and went back the same way without saying a word. Lucia followed him and saw that there was no sign of him in the corner.


    For no reason, Lucia cared about the man''s identity.


    "Spencer, who is he?" Lucia chose to ask Spencer directly.


    Spencer just barely stood up. He turned to look at Lucia but didn''t say a word. Of course he wouldn''t answer, because the man who came out to support him just now was Dan who had been protecting him, the real murderer of Poppy!


    Seeing that Spencer didn''t answer, Lucia didn''t continue to ask, which was also within her expectation. But it made her think that the identity of this unfamiliar man was not simple.


    Looking at Spencer''s embarrassed appearance at this time, Lucia''s anger just now disappeared, and she even felt it a little funny. She turned her head and immediately joked,


    "Spencer, are you afraid that you will marry me and suffer domestic violence every day in the future?" Spencer covered his nose and stared at Lucia, being unable to say a word and being a mute victim.

 Chapter 361 Wont see them

    Seeing that Spencer was sullen, Lucia''s mood improved a lot. She chuckled, turned around and headed back in the direction of Juliana. And Samuel, who had been watching from a distance, ran over when Lucia turned back, and was going to check on Spencer''s situation. When the two passed, Lucia said,


    "Remember to go back and hand in your resignation."


    Samuel nced at Lucia, and finally chose to run to Spencer''s side.


    "Mr. Davies, are you all right?" He quickly took out a tissue and handed it to Spencer. Samuel took care of him attentively.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Spencer was angry and embarrassed. Samuel''s diligence only made him more embarrassed. He grabbed the tissue in his hand and shouted coldly,


    "Don''t tell anyone what happened today!"


    "Of course," Samuel said tteringly, "Lucia has fired me. Can I stay by your side?"


    Spencer red at Samuel impatiently while wiping his nosebleed, and said, "Okay, I''ll arrange it." After he finished speaking, he looked in Lucia''s direction. His eyes were burning with anger, and there were more and moreplicated emotions in his heart.


    Lucia! she treated him like this. He will make her regret it!


    Juliana, who saw Luciaing over, quickly greeted her and took her arm. Juliana couldn''t help but eximed excitedly,


    "Lucia, you were so handsome just now!"


    "Yeah,"Lucia smiled and nodded, "I should have listened to you just now. Talking to Spencer will only hurt my ears. A filthy mouth cannot utter decentnguage."


    "That''s right," Juliana replied, "he used the child to threaten me before. This person has a deep and unfathomable scheming. It''s better to have less contact."


    When Lucia heard the words, she smiled bitterly. It would be better if she could have less contact with him, but unfortunately...


    Just now, she had already expressed her attitude to Spencer. Lucia was even more worried. She might be able to ignore what he said, but he sternly swore that he would never give up. She guesses she really needed to get ready to reject.


    But, will Esmae really forgive her?


    Edwin hated Sophie and Edwin for decades...


    Noticing Lucia was worried, Juliana smiled and asked her worriedly, "Lucia, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay. It''s just that my mood is not good because of Spencer''s disturbance, "Lucia said to Juliana with a reluctant smile, "I''m afraid I won''t have the time to go shopping. Sorry, Julia."


    "It''s okay. I''m not in the mood to go shopping anymore. Let''s go back." Juliana said understandingly.


    Lucia nodded, thought for a while and then told Juliana, "Miss Julia, don''t talk to Arthur about today''s incident."


    "I know. You''re afraid he''ll be worried." Juliana said understandingly.


    Lucia smiled. She looked up at the sky and found arge dark cloud slowly drifting from the sky. It seemed that the rainy season wasing...


    As if to match Lucia''s mood, at night, it really rained heavily in Athegate. The pea-sized raindrops fell with the thunder and lightning, and the whole city was soaked in the rain.


    Lucia was lying on the sofa. Arthur was taking a shower. After sitting by herself for a while, she began to stare at the heavy rain outside the window, thinking about all the cruel words Spencer said today, and the strange man.


    Arthur came out of the shower and saw Lucia sitting alone in the living room in a daze. Because she had already taken a shower, her skin and face looked still warm and slightly red. And her whole body seemed to be covered with ayer of fluorescent light. The long, wavy hair was casually scattered on her body, which waszy and lovely. And she looked extra petite when nestled in the sofa, especially the pair of misty eyes, which were so beckoning and heart-wrenching.


    Stepping forward without hesitation, Arthur sat on the sofa and embraced Lucia in his arms, while sniffing the fragrance in her hair. He asked her softly,


    "Lucia, what are you thinking?"


    "It''s raining hard," Lucia muttered as she turned her head and rubbed the top of her head against Arthur''s ear.


    "The rainy season." Arthur responded to Lucia, holding her tighter.


    Feeling at ease and leaning back in Arthur''s arms, Lucia looked at the warm yellow rain line reflecting the street lights and said, "I wonder if it''s raining in Chicago too."


    It turned out that Lucia missed their son. Arthur leaned over to kiss her on the cheek and said, "Don''t worry. Teddy will be living under the same sky as us soon."


    Lucia smiled bitterly when she heard the words. It would be great if only they could.


    Not hearing Lucia''s response, Arthur knew she was too worried, so heforted, "Lucia, no matter what, the fact that Teddy is our son will not change. He will alwayse back to us, no matter what means it takes."


    Lucia turned her head to look at Arthur, who seemed to have a deeper meaning in his words, and she asked, "How are you going to deal with it?"


    "There are still nine days. I have to face it even if I don''t want to. I have thought about it. The root of all this is my parents. It is better for the doer to undo what he has done. I want to take my parents to see Esmae."


    "She won''t see them..." Is USA big? No, is Chicago far from New York? Not far away. If she had ever had a soft heart, she would have appeared by herself to meet Edwin and Sophie, and she would not wait until today.


    "So let''s be cheeky and visit her. Although she is the wife of the Browns family, Mr. Brown is in charge after all," said Arthur.


    Lucia raised her eyebrows, looked at Arthur and asked, "Are you going to find Mr. Brown first?"


    "It''s thest resort," Arthur said, looking back at Lucia. "If we are forced to separate, it would not only affect Teddy, but my parents who already had a strong rtion with Teddy. If they can''t see their grandson, I''m afraid they are more anxious than us."


    "That''s right,"Lucia recalled, smiling, "Sophie used to pretend to be a nanny in order to meet Teddy."


    Recalling Sophie''s care for her and Teddy during that time, Lucia was still grateful. She thought she was looking for a nanny, but what Teddy got was care from his mother and grandma.


    "The problem between us and Spencer is not just a personal grudge, but also involves the principles and limit of the entire Davis family. If Spencer really dares to pester you, the entire Davonnis Corp will not forgive him!"


    Arthur said in a deep voice that Teddy had followed them back to his hometown to find his origin. Everyone knew that Teddy was his son and his father''s grandson. If Spencer acted rashly, it would be a vition of the family''s principles and ethics, and he would be punished by others, which was inevitable.

 Chapter 362 Old friends reunite

    "I''m afraid Spencer doesn''t care about that at all with his shamelessness,"Lucia sneered, and she''d already realized it today.


    "Spencer is taking ignorance for self-confidence. As long as my dad wants to, he and Erik can have nothing with one order, but they only see the power of Esmae. They can''t see that they are already behind bars."said Arthur.


    "Arthur, I feel at ease."Lucia said these words suddenly, pressing her cheek against Arthur''s cheek.


    Arthur hugged Lucia and asked her, "Why all of a sudden?"


    "Because behind me, there are not only you, but also your parents, as well as your brothers. I feel very relieved that Teddy can be loved and protected by you." Lucia said movingly.


    "Fool," Arthur said, lowering his head and kissing Lucia''s neck, "because you''re family."


    Lucia''s nose was sour when she heard this, but her heart was filled with warmth.


    She was family...


    This was the most beautiful sentence in the world.


    With less than nine days to go until May 5th, Lucia calmed down a lot by Arthur''sfort. But she didn''t know that in the country at this time, just when she thought it was impossible for Esmae to meet Edwin and Sophie, Esmae came to New York alone and invited Edwin and Sophie to meet her.


    Sophie thought it was a prank when she received a call from Esmae''s entourage.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Sophie was at home that day, and Edwin was in a meeting at thepany. When the butler suddenly told her that a man who imed to be Esmae''s entourage was calling, Sophie was so shocked that the cup in her hand fell, but she didn''t care about the broken cup on the ground.


    "Hello," said Sophie.


    "Hello, is this Ms. Richards?" the other party asked politely.


    "It''s me," said Sophie.


    "Hello, I''m Mrs. Brown''s entourage. Mrs. Brown just came to New York from Chicago. I would like to invite you and your husband, Mr. Davies. Can you arrange the time?"


    He asked politely, but Sophie was not happy.


    "Who are you? Why do you know about Esmae''s rtion with me?" Sophie didn''t believe Esmae would take the initiative to ask Edwin and her to meet her. She even suspected that it was a trap set by Erik. "Ms. Richards, I''m really Mrs. Brown''s entourage." He said helplessly.


    "I don''t believe it. Are you Erik''s man?!" Sophie asked him sharply. She can deal with anything calmly, but to seduce her with Esmae, it will never be forgiven!


    He was silent for a while, and suddenly, a pleasant female voice rang out, "Sophie, do you believe it now?"


    As if Sophie was struck by lightning, she had been away from this voice for decades, but she had never forgotten one day this was Esmae''s voice!


    "Esmae..." Sophie''s hands trembled slightly with excitement, "It''s really you..."


    "That''s right. It''s me," Esmae''s voice was cold and calmpared to Sophie''s excited voice, and she said,


    "I''vee to New York. I''m at the Four Seasons Hotel. Let''s meet if it''s convenient."


    "Yes!" Sophie replied immediately. After realizing that she was too excited, she stroked the position of her heart and tried her best to calm her breath, and said with emotion, "I didn''t expect that after decades, you are finally willing to contact us."


    Esmae was silent for a long time and said lightly, "Time."


    "Edwin is in a meeting. I''ll go find him now. We''ll be at the Four Seasons Hotel in an hour." Sophie responded urgently, feeling as if Esmae had run away.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Esmae hung up the phone after speaking. She didn''t know, Sophie, on the other end of phone, stared at the phone for a long time, a long time... Esmae, after all these years, she was finally willing to see them...


    Sophie was very relieved. Although she didn''t know the reason for Esmae''s request to meet them, she would do her best to ask for her forgiveness as long as they were face to face, so as to salvage this misunderstanding that should not have happened.


    After calming down for a while, Sophie immediately called Edwin to inform him to prepare. Edwin''s reaction was predictable. Although he was not as excited as Sophie, he was also amazed, but Edwin was more rational. He said hesitantly to his wife,


    "Sophie, I''m afraid this is not easy."


    "What do you mean?" Feeling that her husband was not as excited as she thought, Sophie, who noticed the strangeness, slowly calmed down.


    "Esmae has hated us for decades, to the point ofpletely isting from each other all our lives. It even threatens the happiness of Lucia and Arthur. Now shees to see us. Don''t you think there''s something strange about it?" Edwin exined it.


    Sophie was silent for a while. There must be a reason for what happened, and she also knew that Esmae could nevere to them to reconcile. But if not, what could be serious enough for her to contact her and Edwin?


    "Sophie, I feel a little uneasy." Edwin calmly expressed his concerns to his wife.


    This was not a happy event, but a feeling of hidden worry.


    Sophie took a deep breath and said to Edwin, "We''ll find out in an hour. Let''s stop guessing now. I''ll get up and see you immediately."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you," Edwin said so, and the two hung up.


    Sophie got up, having a premonition in her heart because of Edwin''s words, but that wouldn''t stop her from going to see Esmae. She let the butler arrange a car, and set off.


    An hourter, Sophie and Edwin arrived at the Four Seasons Hotel, and as soon as they entered the lobby, they saw a man in a suit approaching them.


    "Mr. Davies, Mrs. Davies, Mrs. Brown are already waiting for you upstairs."


    "Please lead the way." Edwin said politely. Sophie held Edwin''s hand tightly. The two looked at each other, and it was difficult to calm down.


    The entourage led Edwin and Sophie all the way to the presidential suite on the top floor and brought them into Esmae''s room.


    The moment the door opened, Sophie''s heart thumped. They hadn''t seen each other for too long.


    In the luxurious presidential suite, Esmae was sitting on a sofa waiting for them. The entourage left, and the three people met.


    Too many memories, too much past, too much entanglement, too much resentment, and too much regret all burst out at this moment. Time seemed to stop.

 Chapter 363 Confirm the diagnosis

    If time can be reversed, the traces of the years can be removed from the face, the body can be rejuvenated, and the mind can be returned to its original state, it must be the most beautiful thing. At a moment, Edwin and Sophie that Esmae saw, and the Esmae that Edwin and Sophie saw were the purest forms at the beginning.


    But time had passed. Now Sophie was graceful and elegant. The years had left the most elegant temperament for her. And Edwin was more calm and wise. They were no longer teenagers.


    For nearly five minutes, none of the three said a word, except that Sophie squeezed Edwin''s hand even tighter.


    They were obviously over fifty years old and had experienced countless trials and tribtions, but now they were not even sure how to address each other.


    Esmae''s state of mind at this time may be the mostplicated among the three. Sophie was once her confidant, and Edwin was the love of her entire youth. Now that they looked at each other, and the resentment was magnified in an instant.


    Slowly lowering her eyes, Esmae gestured to the attendants beside her, and the two attendants immediately led Edwin and Sophie to the seats and served coffee.


    Sophie kept staring at Esmae, as if calcting how many moments she had missed over the years.


    "Esmae, what exactly do you want with us?" Edwin was calmer, and after sitting down, he spoke first.


    "We don''t know each other that well. Please call me Mrs. Brown." Esmae gave Edwin a cold look and said lightly.


    Edwin felt unhappy when he heard this. He was now at the peak of his life. No one, not even a member of the USA Congress, dared to speak to him in this tone again, so Edwin was very ufortable, while Sophie was pulling his arm, silently suppressing and soothing his anger.


    Edwin took a breath and asked again, "Mrs. Brown, what exactly do you want with us?"


    As soon as Edwin''s tone became rusty, Esmae felt a sense of loss, but she wouldn''t show it. She just stared at Edwin coldly, with aplicated expression.


    Sophie''s unease grew stronger, and she finally couldn''t help but ask, "Mrs. Brown, did something happen to you?" Her words couldn''t hide her concern.


    Esmae looked at Sophie. Her icy eyes fluctuated slightly, and she then said, "You know Teddy is by my side, right?"


    "I know." Edwin couldn''t help but look coldly at Esmae, who was holding Theodore close to her when she mentioned Theodore.


    Esmae lowered her eyes and squeezed her hands together unconsciously, as if she was very uneasy about what she was going to say next. Her actions made Edwin and Sophie nervous. What the hell was going on? Why did she suddenly mention Teddy?!


    "This time I''m here..." Esmae finally raised her eyes again, as if she had made a great determination. She looked at Edwin and Sophie and said seriously, "I want you to help save Teddy." Save Teddy?!


    When Edwin and Sophie heard those words, the two stood up at the same time, and Edwin asked excitedly,


    "What do you mean save Teddy?! What happened to my grandson?!"


    When mentioning Theodore, Esmae''s eyes were no longer just indifference and hostile. She frowned and her eyes turned red in the next second.


    The maid next to her saw Esmae like this, immediately leaned over and asked if she needed to help express. Esmae wiped her eyes with a handkerchief and shook her head slightly.


    "Esmae, say something!" Being so irritated, Sophie couldn''t care about anything else, and called Esmae''s name directly.


    Edwin felt worried and looked at Esmae with his wife in distress.


    Esmae calmed down and said to Edwin and Sophie, "You guys sit down first."


    Edwin and Sophie looked at each other. They didn''t move but they looked at Esmae together in tacit understanding.


    Esmae felt Edwin and Sophie''s love for Theodore. The iceberg in her heart seemed to melt a little bit. She sighed faintly and began to say,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Six days ago, shortly after I picked up Teddy from Los Angeles, he started to have a high fever every night. The family doctor couldn''t diagnose the cause. It happened four days in a row. I realized something was wrong, so I took him to Northwestern Memorial Hospital in Chicago for a checkup. After doing all the tests, the doctor gave me a..."


    Esmae froze for a while when she said this. After a while, she had the strength to continue,


    "He gave me a diagnosis that I only thought was ridiculous at the time. He said that Teddy may have malignant lymphoma, and the condition is continuing to deteriorate. If it is not treated in time, it may immediately transform into lymph cancer..."


    At this point, Esmae couldn''t stop sobbing. Sophie had rushed towards her desperately, grabbing her arm excitedly and asking,


    "What? Is Teddy really sick?! Esmae, tell me!"


    Edwin was standing behind Sophie. His face was pale and his forehead was dripping with sweat. When he looked at his fists, he was already clenched his hands with blue veins.


    Esmae had no intention of caring about Sophie''s actions any more. With tears in her eyes, she forced herself to continue,


    "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe that Teddy, who is so cute and so smart, would have this kind of disease, so I scolded the doctor severely. The doctor advised me to transfer to the University Medical Center to confirm the condition. I went with Teddy the next day, but..."


    With tears falling, Esmae couldn''t help crying out in grief,


    "But at the Chicago University Medical Center, the doctor determined that Teddy really suffers from malignant lymphoma. Because it was not discovered before, the best treatment period was dyed... Now Teddy has lymphoma cells all over his body. Some organs have been vited... I really... When Teddy knew about his condition, heforted me that he wasn''t afraid..."


    Having said that, Esmae really couldn''t go on any more. She covered her face with a handkerchief and burst into tears.


    Like a bolt from the blue, Sophie fell to the ground. Edwin was too shocked and lost all reason and reaction.


    Esmae''s entourage hurried over to help Sophie, but Sophie''s whole body was like paralyzing. It was not easy for the three entourages to help her to sit on the sofa. Sophie slumped down on the sofa, with her head buzzing and her body freezing.


    Edwin was a man after all, and he hade out of the shock earlier than Sophie.

 Chapter 364 About the past

    "Esmae, where is Teddy now?!" Edwin asked Esmae immediately.


    Esmae covered her face and cried. When she heard Edwin''s voice, she tried her best to suppress her emotions. She choked and replied,


    "Now Teddy has received chemotherapy in the medical center and is being taken care of by my husband. However, the effect of the drug treatment has not been obvious in the past two days. The doctor proposed to perform autologous hematopoietic stem cell transntation as soon as possible, but if it does not work, allogeneic hematopoietic stem cells transntation should be considered. That is, bone marrow recement. It requires rtives matching, so Ie to you right away."


    It turned out that was the case. Edwin understood after hearing this. No wonder, no wonder Esmae will take the initiative to contact them. They should have thought that the only person who can make Esmae let go was Theodore, their only grandson...


    However, Edwin would rather none of this happened.


    At this time, Sophie, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly leaned on the sofa and sat up straight, and called Edwin weakly and firmly,


    "Edwin, get in touch with all your rtives now and get Teddy matched!"


    Edwin raised his hand and stroked Sophie''s shoulder. Instead of answering immediately, he asked Esmae, "Does Lucia...know it?"


    Sophie frowned. Yeah, did Lucia know it?


    Esmae''s expression froze when she heard Lucia''s name, and the pain was even more intense. She muttered sadly:


    "I haven''t dared to tell Lucia... She has suffered so much over the years. Teddy is her only spiritual support. If I let her know that Teddy has this kind of disease... how can she bear it..."


    Edwin couldn''t help holding Sophie''s shoulders tightly when he heard this, and the two looked at each other in misery.


    "Lucia is Teddy''s mother. She must need to know about it, and any treatment Teddy does afterward will need to be decided by her and Arthur."


    After thinking for a moment, Edwin said to Esmae. From Edwin''s point of view, Teddy was the son of Lucia and Arthur. They must immediately stand up bravely to be Theodore''s backing and give him the most meticulous care. But in Esmae''s view, that was not what it meant.


    "What do you mean?" Esmae stopped crying, raised her brows, stared at Edwin and asked, "Are you questioning my family''s poor care of Teddy?"


    "I didn''t mean that," Edwin sighed when he saw Esmae being so stubborn. "Teddy''s guardians are his parents first. I just suggested that Lucia and Arthur should be notified first."


    "Teddy''s guardian is only Lucia !" Esmae said sternly, "Arthur is just Teddy''s biological father."


    Esmae took the initiative to contact Edwin and Sophie for Theodore''s disease, not for epting Arthur! On this point, she will never waver!


    Sophie couldn''t help frowning when she heard this. She stared at Esmae and said earnestly,


    "Esmae, are you still saying this now? Arthur is Teddy''s biological father, and he is also a father who loves him. Now that Teddy is sick, are you still obsessed with the misunderstanding?"


    Esmae heard it and stood up. Her tears had dried up. She seemed to be the indifferent woman again, coldly looked at Sophie and said,


    "Sophie, don''t get me wrong. I came to you today to find a suitable match for Teddy. You can help or not, but this is different from the grievance between us. For Teddy, I can even kneel down and beg you. But it doesn''t mean I forgive you the Davis family, and it doesn''t mean I ept the identity of Arthur!"


    "Teddy is our grandson. As long as we can save him, we are willing to do everything we can. You don''t need to kneel down and beg us!" Edwin''s anger rose. He didn''t expect Esmae to be so irrational as to cling to old grudges in the face of their grandson''s illness,


    "Go back and ask Teddy if he wants his mom and dad to be there when he''s sick!"


    "


    Teddy is still young. He only has a concept of his father, but no specific knowledge, so Arthur is not his indispensable spiritual dependence. I only need Lucia toe back to take care of him." Esmae couldn''t listen to Edwin''s words at all, and even thought he was taking the opportunity to make up for the grievances of the year.


    "So you still insist on marrying Lucia to Spencer?!" Always knowing that Esmae was very stubborn, when hearing her stubborn remarks in person, even the always gentle Sophie couldn''t help but get angry. "That''s right!" Esmae answered without hesitation, confronted Edwin and Sophie one by one, and did not lose,This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "In the face of Teddy''s illness, I can put everything down. But as far as Lucia is concerned, I will never allow her to have anything to do with your son, even if he is Teddy''s biological father!" "Esmae!" Sophie stood up suddenly, facing Esmae and saying sharply,


    "How long are you going to be stubborn!? Back then, Edwin and I were wrong. We fell in love with each other for a long time but kept it from you, but I was also afraid that you would be sad. Back then, when you were so in love with Edwin, I was afraid that it would hurt you by speaking out directly. After we went abroad, we didn''t know your family''s situation at all. I felt very guilty about it, and I desperately prayed for your forgiveness. But you never wanted to see me. After so many years, we have already started our own families and businesses. Do you have to live in hatred? Don''t you want to let go?" "How can I let go!?" Esmae yelled out of control,


    "Have you experienced the despair of losing your father?! Have you ever experienced the guilt of your mother for holding on to death?! You didn''t. Even if you were more honest and told me directly that you and Edwin were together long ago, even if I hated you again, that was just my own business. It won''t hurt my parents!"


    Sophie was heartbroken when she heard this. She knew that this was Esmae''s greatest pain and her most guilt.


    "Do you dare to tell me to let go?" Esmae didn''t seem to stop being like this. Maybe she had buried her hatred for too long, and it was rare to have such a chance to vent out. She continued to ask,


    "I ask you, how can I let go?! You have a wealthy family, how did you ever think about the efforts I made to go abroad, and the price my parents paid for it? You feel guilty? Ask for forgiveness? What''s the use of this? What can you salvage? Why do you think I should forgive you when you know you''re wrong?"


    "Enough!" Edwin couldn''t listen anymore. In the final analysis, it was his fault. With a long sigh, he turned to Esmae and said,


    "Esmae, how long do you want to trap yourself in hatred? Since you are so obsessed with me and Sophie falling in love with you, then there are some things, I won''t be afraid of hurting your self-esteem to ask you again."

 Chapter 365 God is not fair

    Esmae red at Edwin coldly. Her disdainful look seemed to want him to continue.


    "Esmae, did you express your feelings to me clearly back then?" Edwin asked the first question.


    Esmae said nothing.


    "Have you ever noticed that I were only very nice to you, different from others?" Edwin asked the second time question.


    Esmae was silent.


    "Is there anything when I got along with you that is ambiguous enough to cause you to misunderstand?" Edwin asked the third question.


    Esmae frowned.


    "Not at all, right?" Edwin said in a deep voice, "Esmae, haven''t you thought about yourself from the beginning to the end? Are all these misunderstandings just due to your own wishful thinking?"


    "dwin!" Thinking Edwin''s words were too straightforward, Sophie stopped him immediately, but Edwin stopped her instead.


    "Sophie, don''t make a sound. Since she''s obsessed, I''ll let her see the reality!" After Edwin said this to Sophie, he turned to Esmae and continued,


    "You said that you had a deep love for me back then, but as far as I am concerned, you were just an ordinary friend. Because you and Sophie had a deep friendship, we had more contact than other ssmates. Because you did not find the only bridge between us is Sophie!"


    Esmae was shocked when she heard this, and she couldn''t help looking at Sophie. She saw Sophie''s frowning eyebrows, and her eyes were downcast. It was clear that she had acquiesced to Edwin''s words. "Maybe you think what I said is a bit ruthless, but it''s the truth. The three of us can came together because Sophie was the connection between us. Sophie and I have been recognized as a couple since junior high school. Yes, I have never changed my feelings for her for so many years, but you appeared in high school and just based on your wishful feelings for me. No matter what you experienced after that, it was a self-behavior that you had notmunicated with me or confessed to me. After that, you used Sophie who is kind, used us of lying to you and deceiving you. This is ridiculous in my opinion. It was not me who epted your feelings and deceived you to go abroad. In this life, I never owe you anything!"


    What Edwin said was the crux of the rtionship between the three. In fact, from the very beginning, it was their helpless wishful thinking towards Esmae. Indeed, Edwin''s words may sound cold, but they were the clearest facts. Everything Esmae had experienced came from her obsession with living in her own fantasy world.


    "I don''t know what you think, but you would me me and Sophie for this. Destiny has its own trajectory. If you hadn''t gone abroad, how could you have met your husband who loves you so much now, and gave birth to such outstanding children? Everything develops ording to the steps of the past. If you cherish what you have now, you should not cling to the misunderstandings of the past, so that you can truly let go of hatred and continue to live without any problems."


    Edwin persuaded Esmae bitterly.


    Unfortunately, Esmae didn''t want to listen to it. She wasn''t willing. Maybe, because Edwin really got to the point.


    "I don''t want to listen to your sophistry. Anyway, I have already informed you about Teddy''s condition," Esmae said coldly, hiding the already shaken belief in her heart,


    "Give them the blood sample. This is Teddy''s blood sample. You can take this to find a suitable match for him. Remember, it must be an immediate family member within three generations, and the donor can''t be more than sixty years old. Wait until you find this person. Bring this person for further lymphocyte toxicity test, human leukocyte antigen A system, and group reactive antibody test."


    Esmae never imagined that one day she would memorize so many medical terms, and it was all because of Teddy who was poor....


    "I said so much. Didn''t you hear a word?" Edwin sighed.


    "I''m here just for Teddy. The rest is irrelevant." Esmae replied nonchntly.


    "Edwin, forget it. Let''s contact the rtives immediately." Sophie was already disappointed with Esmae''s attitude, and now she just wanted to find a match for her grandson as soon as possible. "Esmae, we''ll inform Lucia and Arthur. We won''t bother you." Edwin said to Esmae deliberately, and he drew a clear line in front of her, letting her know that Lucia was already part of Davis family.. "Whatever you want," Esmae was actually worried about how to tell Lucia. If they were willing to take the pain, it was up to them. She continued,


    "My mobile phone is on 24 hours a day. When you find a match, contact me immediately."


    After Esmae finished speaking, the entourage beside her immediately politely presented a ck gold-embedded business card to Edwin. Edwin took it and put it into his pocket without looking at it, saying, "Then we''ll leave first. We''ll contact you when we have news."


    If continuing to stay here, Edwin only felt angry. After saying this, he wrapped his arms around Sophie''s waist and walked out. Even when Esmae''s entourage intended to send them off, he said coldly, "No need."


    Sophie followed her husband''s footsteps. After a few steps, she couldn''t help but look back at Esmae. In the gap where the door to the room was closed, she saw Esmae bowing her head and wiping her tears with a handkerchief.


    Was Esmae crying again?


    What was she for?


    Was it just for poor Teddy, was is it for the past between them?


    As soon as the door closed, Sophie could no longer guess.


    Their moods werepletely different from when they came. When they walked out of Esmae''s room, Edwin and Sophie''s footsteps seemed to be tied to the shackles, which were extremely heavy. Facing her husband only, Sophie''s tears finally couldn''t help falling down. She leaned on Edwin''s shoulder and choked,


    "Why is it so unfair to torture our Teddy..."


    Edwin was equally heartbroken. He and his grandson had just met each other and had not spent much time together. Why did he fall ill? But even though his mood was so low, he still gave priority toforting his wife,


    "Sophie, don''t worry. Now that medicine is developed. As long as we find a suitable match for Teddy and do a transnt operation, he can be cured. We must have confidence."


    "Well, Teddy will definitely recover," Sophie raised her eyes to look at her husband after hearing this. She needed to identify her beliefs, but she hesitated again,


    "But... how do you tell Lucia and Arthur?"


    Edwin was speechless. He didn''t know how to answer this question for a while. Telling such a cruel fact to Lucia and Arthur was a huge blow to them, especially Lucia. Theodore was her life!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 366 Something is wrong

    "If we want to match, the first choice is naturally his biological parents. We can''t hide it." Sophie saw her husband''s concerns and said sadly.


    "I know. We''ll go back to China soon!" Edwin said with certainty to his wife.


    Sophie looked at Edwin, wiped away her tears and nodded. They were going home right away!


    Today, Lucia always felt bored but she didn''t know why, so she could only attribute it to the heavy rain. It had been raining for three consecutive days.


    In the afternoon, while Lucia was burying at work, Arthur suddenly came, and Daphne hurriedly ushered him into the office.


    "Lucia," Entering the office, Arthur motioned Daphne to leave first with his eyes, while he came to Lucia and said softly to her, "Can you put down the work at hand?"


    "What''s wrong?"Lucia asked him, looking up at Arthur.


    "My parents suddenly came back from USA. They''ll be there in two hours. They said we should go home and wait for them." Arthur replied and his expression was a little weird.


    Lucia frowned slightly and asked Arthur, "What''s the matter? They are back home. Don''t you seem very excited?"


    There seemed to be some misgiving in Arthur''s face that Lucia could sense.


    Arthur squeezed Lucia''s shoulder lightly, turned to look at the heavy rain outside the window, hesitated for a moment, and said,


    "Now is the time when Davonnis Corp headquarters is reviewing the work in the second quarter. Dad does it himself every time. If there is no major matter, he will not leave thepany at this time, let alone with my mom."


    Lucia chuckled andforted Arthur, "Are you thinking too much? Maybe they juste back when they are free, and after a few days... maybe theye back to give us ideas."


    Arthur smiled, but was not truly relieved. He knew his father very well. He was always serious and responsible for his work. Even if he was really here toe up with an idea, he would not bring his mom back home so suddenly. A video phone call could do the same thing.


    "Maybe so," Arthur asked. Not wanting Lucia to be as worried as he was, he pretended to agree with her and asked, "Can we go home now?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Yeah, yes."Lucia responded and put together the important documents that she was reviewing just now. Although the work was important, his parents were equally important.


    Arthur helped Lucia pick up her coat and bag, helped her tidy the table together, and the two left the office together. When they passed the assistant seat, Lucia exined the work to Daphne and Nia for a while, and then returned to Fragranerde Hall with Arthur.


    It was rare for Lucia and Arthur to show up at home at three o''clock in the afternoon, and Juliana was surprised to see them when she was ying in the living room with her son who was in her arms. "Arthur, Lucia, why are you back? Isn''t it just past three?"


    "My parents are back from USA. They''ll be there in an hour and a half. We''re back and wait for them," Arthur replied.


    "Your parents are back?" Juliana said in surprise, "Why so suddenly?"


    "I don''t know, maybe on a whim." Arthur replied with a faint smile.


    "I haven''t seen your parents for a long time. No, I have to go up and clean up." Juliana had special respect for Arthur''s father. Seeing that she was still wearing nursing clothes, she handed the baby to Lucia to take care of, and hurried upstairs to change clothes..


    Lucia was holding the baby. It happened that the baby was full of milk. Now he was the most lovable and babbling. The little doll stretched out his hand and kept touching Lucia''s chin, which made Lucia''s heart melt.


    "The baby is really cute..."Lucia tapped the tip of the baby''s nose with her fingers, and her eyes looked so gentle.


    "Yeah, the baby looks like Kane as he gets older now," Arthur was also amused by the cuteness of the baby. He couldn''t help thinking of his own son, so he asked Lucia,


    "Will Teddy start to look like me when he grows up?"


    Lucia nced at Arthur with a smile, and sad,


    "Well, Teddy was very handsome when he was born. I have to say that Davis family genes are indeed strong. At that time, the nurses and doctors said that it was very rare to meet a child who was so handsome from birth. Later, we took him home and he grows up just like you. Helena joked that Teddy could use his own picture to find his biological father."


    "Really?" Hearing that his son had been praised as soon as he was born, Arthur said proudly,


    "My son is naturally different. He is destined to be the best of the best. But if you really listened to Helena at the time, maybe our family of three would have been reunited long ago."


    "I think it''s very good now," Lucia said with a smile and arched eyebrows, "It is precisely because of five years that I can be better, and you have grown. If I met you in the state I was then, there may not be any chemistry between us."


    Seeing that Lucia was able to let go of the past and be grateful, Arthur couldn''t help but wrap this woman with only sunshine and warmth in her heart,


    "I''m really d that we can meet again."


    Lucia leaned carefully into Arthur''s arms with the baby in her arms, "I hope this will pass quickly and Teddy will be back with us as soon as possible, so we can be together as a family."


    "Yes." Arthur responded with a smile.


    Juliana finally changed her clothes, and just after she went downstairs and brought the baby back, Jan came in, "Mr. Davies, I''m going to pick up your parents."


    "Well, be careful on the road," Arthurmanded.


    "Yes." Jan answered and went out, while Arthur and the others waited patiently for Edwin and Sophie to arrive at home.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Jan took Edwin and Sophie back to Fragranerde Hall. Arthur greeted them as soon as he saw his car appearing outside the door. Lucia also stood up and joined him. Juliana waited in the living room with the baby.


    "Dad, Mom!" Although he had just met his parents not long ago, they were usually separated by thousands of miles, so Arthur couldn''t help but get excited when he saw them.


    "Edwin, Sophie."Lucia greeted them with a smile.


    "Okay, let''s go home." Sophie whispered with a slight smile, while Edwin was serious and didn''t say a word at all.


    Sensing that something was wrong with them, Arthur and Lucia looked at each other with suspicion, but they weed the two elders into the house together, with Lucia holding Sophie''s arm.

 Chapter 367 Depressed atmosphere

    "Edwin, Sophie, long time no see!" Juliana eximed happily as soon as Edwin and Sophie entered the door.


    "Julia, you''re here too," Sophie smiled and walked over to see the baby for a while, and said, "I haven''t seen the baby grow so big in such a long time. Is it hard to take care of the baby?" "It''s alright. There is a nanny here. Actually, I didn''t have a hard time." Juliana replied with a smile.


    Edwin watched Sophie and Juliana talk, and suddenly let out a cough that sounded impatient.


    Sophie lowered her head and then said to Juliana with a smile, "Julia, can you take the baby upstairs first? Edwin and I have something to tell Lucia and Arthur."


    Juliana had a rtively straightforward temperament and had a close rtionship with Sophie and Edwin, so she asked directly, "What''s the matter? Can''t I listen?"


    "No," Sophie exined softly, "can you bring the baby, ifter... it''s better to go upstairs."


    Juliana stared at Sophie for a while. Seeing that her eyes were kind but with an unquestionable firmness, she could only suppress her curiosity and obediently take the baby upstairs.


    Just as Juliana went upstairs, Arthur immediately frowned and asked his parents, "Mom, dad, what''s the matter?"


    The doubts in his heart were even greater. His parents'' reaction must imply there was something wrong and it was a major event!


    Sophie and Edwin looked at each other, and they both sat down. Sophie said to Arthur and Lucia, "Come and sit down too."


    Arthur and Lucia sat down on the sofa and the two looked at Edwins and Sophie. As if they felt something, Arthur had been holding Lucia''s hand tightly, which made Lucia a little nervous. There was indeed a sense of oppression in the air, although the heavy rain outside the window had stopped at this time.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Sophie tried to open her mouth several times, but she never made a sound. She was afraid that tears would fall along with the sound, so she couldn''t speak clearly, turned her head sadly and said to Edwin, "Edwin, can you tell them yourself?"


    Edwin patted the back of Sophie''s hand lightly and calmed her down silently, but the bizarre behavior of the two made Arthur lose patience. He knew his parents too well, so he was more sure that something must have happened. Their actions were like the darkness before the storm, which was extremely depressing.


    "Dad, what''s wrong? Just say it." Arthur lost his usualposure and couldn''t help speaking.


    Edwin nced at his son and let out a long sigh, if only he could say it directly.


    Lucia on the side saw Edwin''s embarrassment, squeezed Arthur''s arm tightly, and said softly, "Arthur, don''t be in a hurry. Let Edwin think about it."


    Arthur said without hesitation, "I can''t help it. They look like this. Something must have happened!"


    Lucia knew, of course, that she was more disturbed than Arthur, but seeing the sad expressions on the faces of the two elders, she couldn''t bear to urge them.


    Edwin also knew that he couldn''t hold on any longer. He, who had always been upright, looked slightly stooped when facing Lucia and Arthur, adding a sense of vicissitudes. He fixed his eyes on the ground and said,


    "Yesterday, Esmae came to see us."


    Arthur frowned immediately and said, "Esmae saw you? Mom, Dad, was she embarrassing you?"


    "I hope so." Edwin sighed again, finally looking up at Lucia.


    It stood to reason that Edwin should look at Arthur at this time, but he turned to look at her. When she met Edwin''s hidden worry, Lucia had an unexined uneasiness struck her heart.


    Arthur noticed his father''s actions too, and he looked at Lucia too, while Sophie simply buried her head on her husband''s shoulder. It could see that her shoulder was shaking slightly.


    "Esmae came to us not for anything else, but for help." Edwin had never been a person to be around the bush, and he always spoke bluntly and in an orderly manner. But this time was the only time in his life that he was afraid to say anything.


    As if there was a bolt of lightning shing through Lucia''s mind, just as Edwin finished speaking, she suddenly stood up and asked Edwin,


    "What happened to Teddy?!"


    Lucia had her natural instincts, and as soon as Edwin said Esmae asked them for help, Lucia immediately thought of Theodore.


    Now, what can shake Esmae''s persistence and make her swallow her pride to go to Edwin and Sophie for "help", instead of ming, was only Theodore, who was fostered by her side.


    Edwin was taken aback by her action, and saddened even more when he realized that Lucia was aware of what happened to Theodore.


    The feeling of the mother and son''s connection made him feel sad.


    So did Sophie. Lucia had just called out Teddy''s name before her tears fell.


    Seeing Edwin''s sad face, Arthur immediately got up and asked, "Dad, did something happen to Teddy?!"


    Before Edwin could answer, Sophie''s choked voice couldn''t be suppressed any longer, and the crying sound flowed out.


    Lucia and Arthur looked at Sophie together. Only then did they realize that Edwin''s shoulder were already wet. Surprised by the extent of Sophie''s grief, Lucia panicked and knelt down to her, asking with a trembling voice,


    "Sophie, please tell me. Teddy ... what happened to him?"


    Although Sophie was unbearably sad, she knew that Lucia would be the one who would suffer the most when she knew the truth. So she didn''t even care to wipe away tears, quickly reached out to support Lucia, and said to Arthur, "Arthur, hold Lucia. Listen to what your dad has to say."


    Arthur was also very anxious but he still hugged Lucia and protected her before looking at Edwin.


    "Dad, just tell me."


    Knowing that any further dy would only make Lucia and Arthur more anxious, Edwin wrapped his arms around his tearful wife and started telling them about Esmae''s appointment to meet them yesterday, and the news that Theodore was suffering from malignant lymphoma.


    Malignant lymphoma!


    This unfamiliar and straightforward words of their seriousness exploded in the minds of Lucia and Arthur. For a few seconds, both of them were stunned. After a few seconds, Arthur felt his hands sink and looked down. It turned out that Lucia fainted directly.


    "Quickly! bring Lucia to the sofa!" Edwin was the first to react. He pulled his wife out of the way of the sofa, and quickly reminded his son.


    Arthur himself was in a cold sweat, still thinking about the terrifying words. It was almost subconscious when he carried Lucia onto the sofa, and then he leaned back on the sofa and was startled.

 Chapter 368 Bone marrow matching

    Sophie saw that her son was already shocked and stunned. And a look of helplessness appeared on his face, so she leaned down and began to wipe the cold sweat from Lucia''s forehead, patted her cheek. At the same time, Edwin immediately called the butler and asked him to immediately prepare a towel and warm water for Lucia.


    Lucia fainted when she was overly frightened. After a while, she woke up under Sophie''s care.


    When she opened her eyes, her tears ran down the corners of her eyes. Lucia stared at the ceiling in a daze, thinking about the terrible name and the way Theodore was suffering from illness. "Lucia..." Seeing her like this, Sophie was so heartbroken that she called her softly. Seeing that she didn''t respond, she turned to look at her son, who was also in a daze, and said sharply, "Arthur! Wake me up! I know you''re shocked and sad now, but Lucia''s pain is a hundred times worse than yours. If you can''t bear it now, whom will Lucia and Teddy rely on?!"


    Sophie had taught her four sons harshly since they were small. They will one day be someone''s husband and someone''s father, so they must have a sense of responsibility. Even if they encountered a sudden change, they should be calm and be strong and fierce guardian for the person they loved the most!


    Sophie''s words woke Arthur up. He tried his best to regain his sense, turned his head to look at Lucia. Seeing the tears in her eyes, Arthur''s heart tightened with pain. He stretched out his hands and hugged Lucia directly. The pain was shared at this time. He said,


    "Lucia, calm down first. Since my parents can insist oning back to inform us of the news, it means that there must be a treatment n for Teddy''s condition. Shall we listen to what my parents have to say first?"


    Lucia''s eyes shed when she heard Arthur''s words, and finally there was a glimmer of light in her eyes. She wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, and hurriedly took out her mobile phone to inquire about the details of the malignant lymphoma. After reading it with Arthur, Lucia immediately cheered up and asked Sophie,


    "Sophie, are you guys looking for a match?"


    "Yes, this is what Esmae asked us to do. The matching objects are three generations of immediate family members under the age of 60. Edwin and I have tested it in New York. We are not suitable. Lucia, Teddy''s condition is not insignificant. There is hope. Even the possibility of cure is very high, as long as we can find a bone marrow donor. Although I know it will embarrass you for saying this, you must be strong at this time. If you and Arthur are depressed, then how will Teddy cheer up?"


    Sophie looked at Lucia distressedly and said, encouraging her with a mother''s love.


    "I know,"Lucia was no longer at a loss. She was never one to turn away from hope, so she turned to look at Arthur, and continued,


    "Arthur, without further ado, let''s find the right match with your parents."


    Arthur raised his hand to touch Lucia''s face and said, "I thought you''d rather take care of Teddy right away."


    "No, find a match first," Lucia said firmly. "Teddy is a brave boy. I can''t just hug him and cry with empty hands. I want to go back to him with hope."


    Hearing Lucia''s words, Edwin couldn''t help but praise. Even Sophie was moved by Lucia''s words, stood up and said,


    "Lucia is right! The most important thing now is to find someone who matches Teddy''s bone marrow type. After we find this person, we will bring him or her directly to Chicago. This is the greatest encouragement and concern for Teddy."


    Peter, who had been listening by the side, didn''t need instructions, and immediately went down to arrange the vehicle. Lucia asked Arthur to take her home to get something first, and made an appointment with Edwin and Sophie to meet at the airport.


    Wrapping Lucia''s waist, Arthur took her to the garage. As he walked, he felt the pressure on his hand increasing. When he turned his head, Lucia was crying again, and her body was shaking uncontrobly. Arthur didn''t know that Lucia was just trying to endure the grief and pretend to be strong at home, not wanting to make his parents more worried. Even he couldn''t bear the blow of this news, let alone Lucia, who was a mother.


    "Lucia, lean on me and cry for a while. We''ll go after we''re done crying." Arthur patted her on the shoulder and said softly as he pulled Lucia into his arms.


    She was indeed sad and the tears can''t be stopped.


    "Why..."Luciained unwillingly while choking, "Our Teddy is so good, so sensible... Why let him get that kind of disease..."


    With a heavy sigh, Arthur remained silent and also wanted to know the answer to.


    In the garage, Lucia vented and cried for a long time. Her beautiful big eyes were red, and Arthur''s nose was already sore. But as a man, he had to force everything and never let the tears fall, just to let his women and child to rely on him.


    After they calmed down a little, Arthur drove Lucia home and simply packed some clothes. Then the two rushed to the airport together. After meeting with Edwin and Sophie, the four people took Theodore''s blood sample to Mokio.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After arriving at Mokio, Lucia asked Edwin not to disturb the rtives first. She and Arthur went to the hospital to have their blood types tested, but unfortunately the matching was unsessful. They were Theodore''s biological parents after all, and they would have done anything to save him. But there was nothing they could do, and that kind of powerlessness can really drive them crazy. Fortunately, Sophieforted the two, and they did not lose hope, so they returned to the old house together.


    Although Edwin was not the most senior one in the Davonnis Corp, he was definitely the most influential one. As soon as he returned to the house, he exined the reason to the elders. The elders had also seen Theodore who was entric and talented. Everyone loved the kid, so with an order, the family members who met the conditions rushed back from all over the country, and they were obligatory to participate in this rescue operation.


    Less than a day, all the rtives who met the conditions came back. Edwin and the others simply lived directly next to the best hospital in Mokio. Edwin was a charitable fund provider of this hospital. The president of the hospital directly ordered to open a special channel for him, on the premise of not affecting the condition of other major patients. There was no need to wait for blood tests as long as his rtives came the hospital which will conduct the test for them as soon as possible.


    For this blood test, everyone was actively participating. Whether selfish or not, everyone wanted to match with Theodore''s type. Once the match was sessful, not only can they save a smart child, but also be Edwin''s benefactor. What a blessing this would be. The glory and wealth of the second half of their life may be here in one fell swoop.

 Chapter 369 Erik and his son are also here

    Theodore endured the anxiety and sadness, and thanked the rtives who came to the blood test one by one. Although many tests were done, they still hadn''t found a suitable match for two days, but Lucia still sincerely thanked everyone who was willing to help.


    Arthur saw that Lucia bowed deeply to the rtives who came to match every time, and his heart was so painful that he could hardly breathe. But as Teddy''s father, he must not let the slightest hesitation be in his eyes, the slightest weakness be in his heart, so he apanied Lucia to sincerely thank every family member.


    On the third night, Lucia couldn''t eat.


    She had always remembered every one of the Davis family who came. So far, the number of the Davis family who came to match had reached thirty-five, but... no one can match Teddy''s blood type. Lucia''s mood was getting worse. Arthur was anxious and discussed with his parents in private.


    "Mom, dad, we haven''t found a suitable candidate yet. At present, only Otis, Bailey and my younger brother can be matched. He has already rushed home from school. Otis and Bailey happen to be on a business trip in Europe, so they will go back to New York directly waiting for us. Now that the rtives in our hometown are no longer matched. We will return to New York immediately."


    Edwin nodded approvingly, but he seemed to have something to say. Arthur saw that he was holding back and asked, "Dad, do you have any ideas?"


    Edwin turned his head to look at his wife beside him, and then said to Arthur, "Arthur, you forgot how many people there are."


    "Who?" Arthur was under a lot of pressure these days, and he couldn''t think of anyone else who could help Teddy.


    "Your Uncle Ellio, Elliot and his two sons and daughters. I have called them to inform them. If we can''t find a match here, they wille over immediately. But if we can''t find it, then the rest will be..." "Erik and Spencer!" Arthur knew the answer before Edwin could finish his words.


    "Yes," Edwin replied. "It''s just that now we have a tense rtion with Erik and his son. You and Spencer are even so... I don''t know if they are still willing to help."


    Edwin''s words were full of worry.


    Arthur understood Edwin''s concerns, but he answered without hesitation, "If they can save Teddy, I would even kneel for them!"


    Arthur was willing to do everything he could to save the child.


    "Arthur, we know what to do with your words," Sophie said. "You have an upright personality. Before, your father and I thought that you would be unwilling to ask them for help and couldn''t let go of your principles. Since you said so, we are ready to negotiate with them."


    Arthur knew the characters of Erik and Spencer. They were extremely greedy. If they really negotiated, they would never be soft-hearted. When their parents said that, they were prepared to give everything just like him. Arthur felt both guilty and moved and said to his parents,


    "Mom, dad, thank you... I know that if I want to ask them, you will be more embarrassed than me..."


    "Silly boy, Teddy is our grandson!" Sophie scolded Arthur distressedly, and added, "Besides, there are still a few of us. Maybe there is a suitable match, not necessarily asking them."


    "Well, then I''ll tell Lucia. We''ll leave for New York tomorrow." Arthur responded.


    After 8 o''clock in the evening, after discussing with his parents, Arthur will decide to tell Lucia who was obviously much more decadent. She just nodded quietly, and then stared out the window in a daze. Arthur pulled Lucia into his arms distressedly, and asked her softly, "Lucia, why don''t you have a video call with Teddy?"


    Over the past three days, Lucia had countless opportunities to contact Theodore through video calls, but she didn''t have any. Arthur knew she didn''t dare, didn''t dare to see their son''s pain. And she was unwilling, unwilling that they didn''t find hope for him.


    "No, I absolutely can''t see Teddy now!"Lucia turned around and said excitedly, "I''m afraid of I will ..."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She couldn''t say anything, and the tears had already flowed down. God knew how much Lucia wanted to fly to her son and hug him tightly, but she couldn''t do that until she found a suitable match. Because once she saw her son, she would definitely copse. She can''t pass this negative emotion to her son who was suffering from illness, so she must find a match as soon as possible! She will take the person who can save his life. She will go back to her son and tell him that everything will be alright!


    Arthur didn''t wipe Lucia''s tears, because Arthur''s eyes were also red. He could only hold Lucia tightly in his arms, let his heart stick to the ce closest to her, and tell her that he was by her side.


    Lucia and Arthur wereforting and leaning on each other in their grief when someone was knocking on the door.


    Arthur stood up to open the door, and as soon as Lucia lost his embrace, she was as soft on the sofa as a broken doll.


    Taking a deep breath and calming his emotions, Arthur slowly opened the door. He thought it would be his parents, but when he saw the two people standing outside the door, he frowned tightly. "Arthur, why, are you so unhappy to see your uncle?" It was Erik and his son standing outside the door. Seeing Arthur frown in surprise, Erik still wanted to "trick" him.


    "You..." Arthur dragged his words, not daring to guess what they were here for.


    "Spencer and I came back when we learned of Teddy''s illness," Erik said, ncing around the room and continuing,


    "Why didn''t you inform us? If my rtives didn''t mention it to me, we wouldn''t know that such a big thing happened."


    Erik''s words were full of caring reproaches, and his expression looked also heartbroken, but unfortunately Arthur didn''t believe it, and didn''t respond immediately, but looked at Spencer, who was silent. Catching Arthur''s eyes, Spencer smiled calmly at him and said, "Arthur, there is a conflict between us, but it''s about Teddy''s life, how could I, as his uncle, stand by and watch? So when Dad and I heard the news, we came here."


    "Spencer is right. No matter what misunderstandings we had before, Teddy''s condition is more important now. Spencer and I are willing to draw blood for matching. If the matching is sessful, we are bound to donate bone marrow!" Erik simply used "misunderstanding" to take over the grievances between the two families, and said righteously.


    Although Erik''s words were not credible, Arthur politely thanked him, "Thank you, Erik."

 Chapter 370 Is acting fun?

    "Look at you! Why be so polite!" Erikughed heartily, and patted Arthur on the shoulder.


    Edwin and Sophie in the next room heard the movement and went out to check, and just saw this scene.


    "Erik, why are you here?!" With Edwin''s temper, after experiencing the public offending, he naturally wouldn''t be nice to him. "Edwin, we came back specially to match Teddy''s blood type. What? Aren''t we wee?" Erik smiled and said sarcastically.


    It was just a Greek gift!


    Edwin snorted coldly, and if Sophie hadn''t pinched his arm, he would have said so.


    Sophie was a woman after all. She was more meticulous and her tolerance level was high. She secretly suppressed Edwin and said to Erik and his son with a smile,


    "You''re so considerate. Now we have indeed encountered difficulties. There are so many eligible rtives in the family who have not been matched sessfully. We are going back to New York to find you. I didn''t expect you toe first. Thank you very much."


    Sophie appreciated and weed them if they can save Teddy or not.


    "You''re wee," Spencer said. "That''s what we should do."


    Erik nodded again and again, and said, "In this case, let''s not dy. I also know the doctor in the next hospital, and he happens to be in theboratory department. Now it''s not difficult to find him for testing." "Dad, we just got off the ne... this..." Spencer frowned slightly.


    "What are you talking about? Do you know how anxious your uncle and his family are now? It''s not a problem for us to be tired for a while. It needs to be done immediately!" Erik immediately scolded his son. "Yes, I see." Spencer immediately bowed his head and apologized.


    Erik and Spencer''s "truthful love" was both true and false. The Edwin family just watched without saying a word. But seeing Erik''s concern, they didn''t dy. They decided to go to test togetherter. After they waited for Spencer and Erik to get a room at a hotel first and put down their luggage, they went back to Arthur''s room together.


    "Lucia, did you hear that just now?" Arthur asked Lucia as soon as he entered the small living room.


    Lucia frowned slightly, nodded and said, "Well, I heard it, but something is wrong."


    "I feel the same way," Edwin agreed. "Erik and Spencer are definitely not the kind of people who woulde all the way back to save Teddy. They don''t have that kind of character." "You''re right,"Lucia added,


    "It stands to reason that Esmae first found out about Teddy''s condition. Without using forward, she would naturally inform Erik and his son about it and ask them to match up to save Teddy. But instead of staying in the USA, they used the excuse of knowing the news from other rtives. The motives are not pure, and the y just now was really exaggerated."


    In the room just now, Lucia had actually heard the voices of Erik and Spencer. She was just toozy to go out. After hearing what they said, she felt it even more disgusted, so she simply stayed in the room and pretended not to know anything.


    "I think they came back and made it for us to show that they still pay attention to the kinship!" Edwin said it and was dissatisfied.


    "Even so," Sophie said with a sigh, "after all, they have the potential to save Teddy. No matter how impure their motives are, we should treat each other with nice attitude."


    "I can''t be nice when I see Spencer''s face," Arthur said "willfully".


    "Arthur !" Sophie scolded his son and was slightly annoyed. If it weren''t for the emergency, did he think he would pay attention to Erik and his son?


    "Mom, I understand. You don''t have to worry." Arthur justined in front of his parents and Lucia. If Erik and his son could really save Teddy, how could he embarrass them?


    "Forget it. Let them y whatever they want," Edwin said. "Our purpose is just for Teddy."


    Half an hourter, the door rang again. It seemed that Erik and his son were ready. Edwin and Sophie got up to open the door. Lucia and Arthur walked behind. Arthur lowered his voice and whispered in Lucia''s ear, "Lucia, don''t talk to Spencer."


    "I know, and I don''t want to talk to him." Lucia made no secret of her distaste for Spencer.


    Arthur was relieved to hear Lucia say that, and the two followed Edwin and Sophie out of the room.


    This was the first time Erik saw Lucia. Of course, he had learned about Lucia through other channels earlier. At this time, seeing her haggard but still beautiful face, he finally understood why his son loved her wholeheartedly, even at the expense of himself. But Lucia was really not simple. At first, he thought she was just a merely beautifuldy. After learning about her detailed information, he was surprised that this woman was talented and virtuous, which was really rare.


    "You''re Lucia, right? Nice to meet you. I''m Spencer''s father, Erik." Erik calmly extended his hand to Lucia without caring about the Edwin family.


    Almost at the same time, Edwin and Arthur frowned together.


    Lucia reached out and shook Erik''s hand lightly, and replied, "Mr. Davies, it''s nice to meet you. Thank you for helping Teddy match."


    The address of "Mr. Davies" made her distant away from Erik. Lucia''s position was very clear. Erik didn''t care, butughed and talked with Edwin and walked forward. Sophie was by Edwin''s side. Having no alternative, Lucia and Arthur were going to walk with Spencer, but Arthur walked between the two, literally separating Lucia from him.


    "Lucia, why didn''t you tell me Teddy is ill?" As defiant as Erik, Spencer ignored Arthur and spoke to Lucia.


    Lucia was silent and turned a deaf ear to Spencer''s words.


    Spencer smiled and continued, "Lucia, my dad and I came all the way back for Teddy. It''s not good for you to be so indifferent to me."


    Arthur frowned tightly when he heard the words. Lucia grabbed his palm tightly when he was about to speak. Luciaforted Arthur and then she said coldly,


    "Why? Because I never thought you were a kind person."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucia and Arthur both wanted to defend each other. Although Arthur told her not to have any contact with Spencer, Lucia didn''t want Arthur to conflict with him. "Lucia, that''s too hurtful for you to say." Spencer said with an innocent smile.


    Lucia turned her head when she heard the words. Her eyes shed with chill, like the light of judgment, scrutinizing Spencer''s falsehood.


    "If you''re just here to help Teddy, why don''t you just go to Chicago and see Esmae? Is it be fun toe back home and y this show?"

 Chapter 371 With bad intentions

    "Do you suspect my motives based on this alone?" Spencer said helplessly, "My dad and I came back after hearing about it from rtives. We didn''t think much about it at all. My dad''s feet have been hurting for a few days. Hearing this news, he set off immediately. It''s really inhuman to say that."


    "Then treat me like I don''t understand human feelings." Lucia''s words stopped Spencer to continue speaking.


    And Arthur couldn''t take it any longer. He held Lucia''s hand, turned his head and said coldly to Spencer, "Spencer, are you pretending I don''t exist?"


    Spencer raised his eyebrows, and even deliberately "cooperated", "Arthur, so you''ve been here all the time?"


    "You!" In terms of sarcasm, Arthur was indeed inferior to Spencer.


    "Arthur, ignore him." Seeing Arthur getting angry, Lucia immediatelyforted him. Although he was the one who told her to control her emotions every time, it seemed that he was the one who got angry every time. Lucia understood that he was for her.


    "Yeah, Arthur, better ignore me. I''m here to help Lucia and Teddy. It has nothing to do with you." Spencer continued to fan the mes without giving up. He wanted to see how long Arthur could endure. Arthur stopped as soon as he heard this, and a pair of eagle eyes burst out with fiery mes, rolling straight towards Spencer. Lucia stopped him when she saw this and leaned herself into Arthur''s arms to calm him down.


    "Arthur, don''t be angry. You know he''s trying to provoke you on purpose." Lucia reassured Arthur, hugging Arthur''s waist. Arthur had always been calm and proud when dealing with people and things, but not for Spencer, because he coveted his woman!


    "Yeah." Arthur nodded in response, tried to suppress his anger, and knew that Spencer had bad intentions.


    Seeing that he failed to anger Arthur, Spencerpressed his lips and felt it dull, staring coldly at Lucia''s hand around Arthur''s waist, and hiding his jealousy in his heart.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    At this time, a group of people just came to the lobby. Edwin turned around and told Arthur to hurry up, just to rescue them from the siege.


    Lucia took the opportunity to pull Arthur forward, and immediately distanced them from Spencer, but she could still feel the fiery gaze on her from behind. Lucia couldn''t help but nce back, frowning immediately.


    She saw Spencer leisurely walking behind them, with a calm smile on his face, which made Lucia even more uneasy.


    What exactly did Spencer intend to do?


    Could it be that he already knew that he and Teddy could match sessfully, so he came back to use this as a threat? Lucia couldn''t help but guess.


    But when they got to the hospital and found the head of theboratory department that Erik knew to draw blood for the two, the answer was disappointing. Erik and Spencer did not match Theodore''s blood type.


    Lucia guessed it wrong.


    Because they had to wait for the test results, the group waited in the hospital for nearly two hours, which was obviously disappointing.


    "Edwin, I''m sorry. We can''t help either." Erik said to Edwin with a look of sadness, putting down his rolled up sleeves.


    "We can''t do about it." Although Edwin doubted their intention, of course he hoped that the match would be sessful, so he couldn''t hide his disappointment.


    On the side, Spencer took the opportunity toe to Lucia and whispered, "Lucia, do you still suspect that my motive is not pure?"


    What Spencer said was that if he really had a purpose, it should confirm that he could match sessfully. Now that it failed, it meant that he and his father were really just rushing back to help Teddy.


    Even so, Lucia still didn''t believe him. She gave him a cold look and said, "Even if you really just wanted to help Teddy, I wouldn''t be grateful to you."


    "It''s ruthless..." Spencer didn''t seem to be embarrassed by Lucia''s words, but chuckled.


    Seeing the smile on Spencer''s face made Lucia really want to throw up, especially when he was so worried and his face was disgusting.


    As soon as Arthur found Spencer approaching Lucia, he immediately pulled his woman into his arms, silently but firmly surrounding Lucia in his shelter and separating them.


    Being blocked by Arthur from seeing Lucia, Spencer slowly raised his head to look at Arthur. His eyes were as gloomy as a ghost''s.


    Arthur was naturally unafraid, looking back at Spencer coldly.


    They were in a battle, and Edwin had to continue to talk politely to Erik. After all, they really came for blood test, even if there was no sessful match in the end.


    Erik took this opportunity to propose to Edwin to return to the USA together tomorrow. They also wanted to visit Theodore. Edwin had no reason to refuse, so he could only agree, and he couldn''t deliberately leave.


    Sophie felt very ufortable when she heard Erik''s suggestion. She always felt that Erik was building a bridge for Spencer to contact Lucia, but seeing that Arthur was always by Lucia''s side, Sophie didn''t object, or it was not impossible to decline with her means ofmunication.


    After returning from the hospital, the group went back to their rooms. Lucia and Arthur were both unhappy when they learned that they were going to be with Erik and Spencer, but they also knew that it was hard to reject.


    Lying in bedte at night, Lucia and Arthur couldn''t sleep. These days, they slept very little. Every time they fell into sleep because they were too tired to support their bodies, but their mental stress didn''t stop for a moment.


    "Lucia, I always thought Spencer has another purpose," Arthur whispered, burying his face in her hair and wrapping around Lucia''s waist.


    "You''re right. We all know that our rtion is tense. And Erik made a request to go with them, obviously with bad intentions." Lucia leaned her back into Arthur''s arms and answered him softly. "Teddy''s thing hasn''t been decided yet, and they''re here to disrupt. It''s really hard for me to calm down." Arthur admitted that he was out of control, and if it wasn''t for Lucia by his side, he was afraid he would really copse.


    Hearing Arthur say that, Lucia rolled over to face him, kissed him on his chin, and said,


    "Arthur, we will have to face Esmae after returning to USA. I know you are in a difficult situation, but I hope you can deal with it calmly. After all, at this time, Teddy is the most important person."


    "I''ll try my best." Arthur didn''t choose to say something perfunctory to Lucia, but spoke his thoughts calmly. He could stay sane without Spencer. But with Esmae, Erik and Spencer, it was difficult for him to guarantee that he would not lose control.

 Chapter 372 Deal with it later

    "Just hug me if you can''t control it," Lucia murmured, burying herself in Arthur''s chest.


    "If that''s the case, I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave my arms." Arthur said it, hugging Lucia tightly.


    Lucia''s eyes moved, and she replied softly, "Then I won''t leave."


    It was clearly a whisper of love, but the difficulties encountered by their son made Arthur and Lucia sorrowful when they told each other about their love.


    The next day, they returned to the old house to say goodbye to the elders, and they set out on their journey back to the USA.


    More than ten hourster, the nended in New York. Unlike usual, it was Arthur''s brothers who came to pick them up this time.


    When they saw his parents and Arthur, Otis brought his two younger brothers to greet them. Dous even rushed over and hugged Arthur, and his words were full of distress for him, "Arthur, it''s been so hard for you."


    Dous was afraid of Otis, thought Bailey was annoyed, loved Arthur, and loved his little nephew even more. When he found out that Theodore was sick, the optimistic big boy actually cried. Arthur was moved, hug his brother and whispered, "It''s okay. Lucia is the saddest."


    When Arthur mentioned Lucia, Dous turned to look at the beautiful woman standing beside them. Dous was attracted by Lucia''s gentle aura. He had long heard that his sister-inw was beautiful and gentle. When he really saw her today, and when she saw him hugging his brother, Dous'' cheeks immediately turned red.


    "Hello, my sister-inw." Dous greeted Lucia shyly.


    Lucia liked this sunny boy at a nce. She had seen Dous in the video, and knew that Teddy liked him very much, so she had a good impression of him, smiled softly and said, "Hello, Dous." Bailey, who had been standing next to him, couldn''t help but say, "And me, I''m Arthur''s brother Bailey."


    "Hello Bailey."Lucia smiled and greeted.


    "As expected, seeing is believing. Lucia, you''re really beautiful." Bailey was always a sweet talker, especially for women, but the praise for Lucia was definitely from the bottom of his heart.


    "Thank you Bailey." Lucia epted hispliment generously, and this kind of demeanor immediately made Bailey raise his eyebrows in approval. The only thing he didn''t like was the kind of woman who got a littlepliment were hypocritical. Lucia''s calmness and bearing really made him appreciate.


    After they greeted Arthur, Lucia and their parents, they turned a blind eye to the Erik and Spencer who were standing aside.


    Erik and Spencer looked at each other. Erik suppressed the anger in his heart and coughed heavily to attract the attention of others and said,


    "Otis, Bailey, Dous, shouldn''t you say hello to me too? I''m your uncle."


    The three brothers, in unison, turned to look at Erik, but no one said a word. If Sophie hadn''t touched Otis''s arm lightly, it was afraid they really could have been "rude" to the end. "Erik, Spencer, what a coincidence. Do you guyse back together?" Otis asked Erik.


    "Well, as soon as I heard the news, we rushed back to match Teddy''s blood, but unfortunately, neither Spencer nor I seeded in matching." Erik kept talking about his purpose to help Theodore, as if he needed to remind the Edwin family that they owed him.


    "Erik, you''re considerate." Otis didn''t say much. After saying this, he closed his mouth and announced the end of the "kindness".


    Bailey was the most sophisticated of the brothers. Seeing Erik''s displeased face, he stood up, smiled and said, "Erik, Elliot also rushes back from the British Isles, and now he is at home with my cousins." Erik''s expression softened a little when he heard that his own brother was here, but Spencer''s expression was not very good, as if he didn''t want them toe.


    The Davis family standing together had always been the focus of attention. Although they were citizens of Athegate, they were not inferior to the natives of the United States in terms of momentum. Their good- looking appearance was enough to be envied. Noticing that they attracted too much attention, Sophie suggested to go home first, and then the group got on cars and returned home together.


    Back home, Elliot and his family met them at the front door of the main house.


    Elliot was three years older than Erik, but his bearing was more than greater than him. Because he had lived in thend of etiquette for a long time, he had an elegant manner looked kind, just like an elegant and handsome middle-aged uncle.


    Elliot had a son and a daughter. The elder son, Henry Davies, and the daughter, Rachael Davies, inherited their father''s appearance.


    Arthur''s attitude was obviously different when he saw the Elliot family. Although they were separated by thousands of miles and rarely reunited, Arthur liked Elliot, who was gentle and polite, very much. "Elliot, thank you foring here." Getting out of the car, Arthur walked up and greeted Elliot.


    "We''re family." Elliot replied kindly with a gentle smile, then looked at Lucia.


    "Miss Webb, nice to meet you." Elliot said with a smile.


    Lucia was a little embarrassed. She didn''t expect everyone in the Davis family to know about her, and she could also think of how Arthur was proud to introduce her to them, so she responded shyly, "Hi, Elliot, thank you foring over for Teddy."


    Erik, who had just got out of the car, felt unhappy when he heard Lucia''s words. Spencer, who was on the side, found that and quicklyforted him, "Dad, don''t worry. Your daughter-inw will definitely respect you in the future."


    Erik nced at Spencer and said coldly, "It''d better be that way."


    Spencer smiled confidently, standing with his father, without the slightest difort. On the contrary, he was very happy to see Lucia meeting his Uncle Elliot as Arthur''s girlfriend, because things would turn around in the future, which will be more interesting.


    He would love to see their faces right away.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Spencer was thinking it smugly.


    After everyone greeted each other, Elliot looked at his unsatisfactory brother Erik, and said in a displeased tone,


    "Erik, I heard that something happened to yourpany recently?"


    "Elliot, why do you mention this when we just arrived here?" Although Erik had a bad temper, he still respected his elder brother, because this elder brother was too good to be picked fault.


    "Okay, I''ll talk with youter." Elliot said sternly, and then walked into the main house with everyone.

 Chapter 373 Have you thought about the consequences?

    Everyone gathered in the living room. This was probably the most gathering time between Luis and Frank''s offspring in recent years. Elliot learned about Theodore''s condition in depth andforted Lucia and Arthur lovingly. Lucia couldn''t help but marvel. Obviously he and Erik shared the same biological mother, but the difference in bearing and character was too great.


    At noon, Elliot went with Edwin for a blood test. Lucia and Arthur were also around, but unfortunately, the results were still disappointing. Elliot and his children were also unmatched with Theodore.


    "Miss Webb, Arthur, I''m so sorry we can''t help." Elliot apologized to them as soon as he learned the results.


    Lucia hurriedly bowed to Elliot after hearing this, and sincerely expressed her gratitude, "Edwin, please don''t say that. I''m really grateful that you came all the way for Teddy, thank you."


    Seeing Lucia being so polite, Elliot felt embarrassed himself and hurriedly persuaded her, while Erik and Spencer were away. Elliot expressed his apology to her and Arthur,


    "I apologize to you for what Erik and Spencer have done. Erik has always loved fighting since he was a child. After his wife passed away in her early years, he never marries. As a result, Spencer''s personality has subtly be exactly the same as his. Now it even threatens the rtionship between you. I am really sorry for you and Edwin."


    "Elliot, don''t say that," Lucia and Arthur naturally couldn''t bear the apology from their elders, so Edwin came forward and patted Elliot''s arm a few times. The brotherhood was self-evident.


    "What Erik and Spencer did has nothing to do with you. They are so focused on the bullshit that they always thought my dad had treated them badly. But as long as you''re willing to believe in me and my dad, I''ll be content."


    With a sigh, Elliot said with emotion,


    "Of course I believe in you, and I''m grateful for Uncle''s care back then. When my father passed away, if it wasn''t for your father''s full support, we two brothers would not have be now. Although the n seems to be harmoniums, it''s all about interests. Your father tried his best to protect us and helped us to develop abroad. I am very grateful."


    "Our fathers are brothers. We are cousins, as it should be. Maybe Erik''s development in recent years is not going well, and he is upset and mes everything on my dad''s poor care of him. Elliot, if there is a chance, you must persuade him. It''s futile for me to do so." Edwin said earnestly.


    "I know. Based on your strength, if you really break off the kinship, Erik is not your opponent even if he has the ability. You''re kind enough not to do anything to him until now. As his own brother, I am going to teach him a lesson." Elliot said it sincerely.


    "Elliot, it''s up to you whether Erik can persuade or not, but if you fail, I hope you will forgive me if I offend him in the future." Edwin also took this opportunity to express his attitude. He could bear it, but won''t endure forever.


    "I understand. If there is a day, let alone you, I will not let him go off!" Elliot said sternly. He can distinguish right from wrong. Of course he could see who was right and who was wrong.


    "Thank you Elliot." Edwin sincerely thanked Elliot for his understanding.


    On the way home, Elliot''s mind was weighed down. This time he came to USA in person, not only to save Theodore, but also to teach his brother a lesson.


    In the evening, after dinner, Elliot called Erik alone into the back garden, and the two brothers talked face to face under the moonlight.


    Erik was still in awe of his brother, and he didn''t say a word until he did.


    "Erik, why do you have to fight against Edwin?" Elliot stared at his brother for a while, then asked him.


    Erik bowed his head and said with disdain in his heart, "It''s not a fight between children. Edwinined to you?"


    "If he doesn''t tell me, who''s gonna do so? Who can regte you now?!" Elliot snapped.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Elliot," Erik reluctantly looked up at his own brother and said,


    "Why do you always help Edwin? Don''t you understand the reason I oppose against him? When our dad died young, all the assets of thepany should belong to our two brothers. Why did Luis keep it all for himself? You have to figure it out! I''m not robbing something, but recapturing!"


    "How dare you say it!" Sensing Erik''s tough tone, Elliot couldn''t help but yell,


    "How old were we when dad passed away?! What were you talking about managing thepany as a teenage boy?! Think about it for yourself! If there is no uncle to take over thepany, even if we get all the assets, can you survive the exploitation of other rtives? Auntie said she wanted to adopt us. Don''t you know why?! Besides, uncle had never treated us badly. He sent us abroad to study, and gave us start-up capital to start apany. I even dare to say that he did better than our biological father!"


    Elliot was not biased towards Luis. Their father, Frank, was short-tempered and not calm enough. He really did not have the vision of Luis''s.


    "Elliot, when did you get brainwashed by Edwin?" Erik said after listening to Elliot''s words. Not only he was not taught a lesson, but he didn''t think so,


    "If thepany was still in our hands, our two brothers would carry it forward. Wouldn''t it be better than being separated now and unable to get together? You have met a good opportunity in the British Isles, and now you are running thepany prosperously. But what about me?! Have you ever thought about my situation?!"


    "The way you run thepany is inherently dishonest. It''s your own fault. No one''s to me." Elliot said coldly.


    Erik was so annoyed by Elliot''s words that he simply refuted his brother with a strong attitude, "Whatever you say, you always stand on Edwin''s side, or me me. In short, I must take everything that belonged to us at the beginning!"


    Elliot now finally understood why Edwin was looking for him to persuade Erik, because if Edwin came to persuade Erik himself, he would definitely be mad by Erik to death! Anyway, he was already half-dead from anger now.


    "Erik, since you don''t listen to my advice, then I''ll turn to warn you. You know exactly what kind of person Edwin is and what kind of strength he has. Against him, your strength, bearing, and self-discipline are not making you his opponent. Edwin doesn''t do anything to you considering family, but once he does, have you thought about the consequences?"


    Elliot snapped.

 Chapter 374 Do not give up

    "I don''t care!" Erik retorted indifferently,


    "Edwin is not a person who can do anything. Don''t think of him so highly. He always has opponents that he is afraid of."


    "Do you mean Esmae?" Elliot asked, frowning.


    Erik was upset that Edwin even told him about Esmae, and he didn''t say anything.


    Elliot continued, "I really don''t understand how your brain works like this. What''s the use of you clinging to Esmae? Esmae has a grudge against Edwin and Sophie, but she is only the wife of the Browns family, not a master, not the sole proprietor. She can mobilize the entire Browns family to help you fight against Edwin. You have to use your brain to think about it. If Esmae wants to get revenge on Edwin financially, does she have to wait until you show up?!"


    Erik didn''t say anything, but his expression was still disdainful. He had already considered what Elliot said. If he wasn''t confident enough to use the Browns family, he wouldn''t allow his son to please Lucia. But now he won''t share his ns with Elliot. Who knew if he''ll tell Edwin.


    Seeing Erik''s mute and stubborn look, Elliot couldn''t help but sigh, and now he had no other way but helplessness.


    "Erik, if you are imprisoned in the future and have no chance ofing back, don''t me me for not reminding you today."


    Elliot can only say so.


    Erik''s heart sank to the bottom after hearing this, and he looked at Elliot and said, "Elliot, don''t worry about the things between me and Edwin, as long as you still know that you are my brother." Elliot didn''t respond but just stared at Erik, feeling helpless.


    That night, Elliot and Erik parted on bad terms. Erik returned to the room angrily, and immediately called his son to his room.


    "Dad, didn''t you have a good time with Elliot? Why are you so angry?" As soon as Spencer entered the room, he saw his father sitting by the bed in a fit of anger, so he stepped forward to ask him. "Elliot kept talking about Edwin. I don''t know if he still remembers who he is !" Erik said it sarcastically.


    "Elliot and Edwin have always had a close rtion. When we had a conflict with him in the early years, Edwin made a settlement in the middle. He has done all the good things. It''s no wonder that Elliot favors him." Spencer''s words sounded like he was sensible, but people who knew him will know, in fact, every word he said was ironic, as soon as they hear it.


    "I originally wanted to let Elliot in and do it together. But now it doesn''t seem to be necessary," Erik said.


    "Actually, I didn''t agree with it from the beginning. Elliot has always stand aloof from worldly sess. It would have been impossible for him to fight Edwin with us." Spencer said calmly.


    "Spencer, we''vee to this point now. It can be said that every step is in thend of the abyss. Don''t make mistakes!" Erik said to Spencer worriedly.


    With a sly smile, Spencer said confidently, "Dad, just be at ease. Lucia will definitely help us."


    Erik sensed his son''s confidence. Although he still had doubts in his heart, he couldn''t help but put all his hopes on him.


    Sophie woke up early the next morning. She personally went to the kitchen to stew chicken soup for Lucia. Lucia had been losing weight at a speed visible to the naked eye. No family could match Theodore, and her mood must have hit rock bottom.


    Not to mention Lucia, Sophie couldn''t take it anymore.


    Everyone in the Davis family who can match Theodore had cooperated with the blood test, but no one was suitable, including his own sons. If they wanted to find a bone marrow donor, they had to wait for the vast crowd. Maybe a tiny miracle will appear, but it was something that cannot be found immediately with power and money.


    Yes, they were willing to wait, but can Teddy wait? The lymphoma on his body was about to transform into a cancer cell. Once transformed, the drug will be uncontroble, and her lovely grandson will have to ept an unbearable treatment n. How can she bear it?


    While cooking the soup, Sophie didn''t know how many times her tears flowed.


    When Edwin walked into the kitchen, he saw Sophie wiping tears.


    "Sophie..." Edwin did feel pain in his heart, so he only called his wife''s name. He didn''t know what to say anymore, and thefort had no effect.


    Seeing her husband at the kitchen door, Sophie quickly raised her hands to dry her tears and asked him, "Are Arthur and Lucia awake?"


    Edwin sighed softly, "They must be awake. At this time, they probably can''t fall asleep."


    "I don''t know how many tears Lucia has shed, and how much my grandson suffers..." Sophie choked up again when she said this.


    Edwin hurriedly walked over and hugged his wife. He could onlyfort each other, but he couldn''t break free from the pain.


    Edwin was right. Lucia and Arthur stayed up all night until dawn.


    Today, Lucia was going to see her son with everyone else. She, who had vowed to see him with hope, now hated her ipetence and can''t bear the pain of missing him.


    Arthur saw Lucia staring at the top of the bed, so he reached out and embraced her, whispering,


    "Lucia, now we can only hope for the donors in the bone marrow bank."


    "I know," Lucia lowered her eyes and said with a low sigh, "but this chance is too slim. I know there must be someone in the world who can save Teddy, but... if we can''t find him... I... " After just saying a few words, Lucia couldn''t hold back her choked sob, and the tears kept rolling down from the corners of her eyes like raindrops.


    "Don''t give up. We''ll be able to wait for that person. Lucia, don''t give up." Arthur''s nose was sore, but he still held back his emotions andforted Lucia first.


    In fact, the pain in Arthur''s heart was no less than that of Lucia, because in addition to his strong fatherly love for his son, he also had an inescapable shame. Their son was about to be six years old this year, but before he was five years old, he even didn''t know his existence. After they met each other, the time they stayed together was limited. He never really did what a father should do.


    Faced with Theodore''s illness, it was the first time for Arthur to taste of what it means to be helpless.


    "Well, I won''t give up," Lucia forced her voice out as she cried, "We must save Teddy!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It was almost noon. Sophie''s chicken soup was heated again and again. Elliot and Erik, who came to the living room to check the situation, went back and forth again and again, but no one dared to disturb Lucia and Arthur.


    Lucia and Arthur didn''te out of the room until one o''clock in the afternoon, when they went downstairs to see everyone waiting for them in the living room.

 Chapter 375 Brave self

    Knowing that everyone was waiting for them, Lucia hurriedly walked into the living room to apologize to everyone,


    "Sorry for keeping everyone waiting. I..."


    "Lucia, it''s okay," Sophie stood up and said without embarrassing Lucia, "We just had lunch. You and Arthur haven''t eaten yet, right? Hurry up to the dinning room. I made chicken soup for you."


    After finishing speaking, Sophie came over and took Lucia''s hand and led her and Arthur to the dinning room. The rest of the people stayed in the living room, the atmosphere was heavy. No one had the mood to speak.


    All Spencer thought at this moment was what Lucia looked like just now. Lucia had been crying for a long time. Her eyes were red and swollen. There were even traces of blood in her eyes, and her expression was haggard. Even so, she was still amazingly beautiful, and her pitiful appearance made him have the urge to take her into his arms and torment her fiercely.


    Noticing that Spencer had been looking in the direction of the kitchen, Erik, who was sitting beside him, reminded him in a low voice,


    "Spencer, watch your behavior."


    Now they were not alone in the living room, with the Elliot family and the Edwin family next to them. Although they hadn''t talked to each other, everyone''s eyes were sharp.


    "It''s okay. It''s not like they don''t know my feelings for Lucia anyway." Spencer said indifferently, and even nced at the others with disdain.


    Sensing his tone, Erik couldn''t help asking, "When are you going to tell her?"


    "No hurry," Spencer said, smiling, "When she sees Theodore''s weak look, she won''t be able to struggle if she wants to."


    "Okay, it''s up to you." Erik felt relieved after hearing Spencer''s words. His son was thoughtful, and he didn''t need to do anything.


    The way Erik and Spencer were whispering was always watched by others, and everyone had different ideas about their action. Soon someone spoke. It was Bailey.


    "Erik, Spencer, what are you talking about? You look so happy." Bailey asked with a smile on his face, but it was a fake smile.


    "Can you tell us so that we can have a good time? After all, everyone is frowning about Teddy''s disease. If there is something happy, you may as well say it."


    Bailey was smooth and sociable, but everyone who knew him understood that he was actually a a friendly-looking viin. Under the smiling face, he had always been clear about love and hatred. He dared to speak out, but people can''t find his fault, because what he said will never offend people head-on.


    Spencer had been very afraid of Bailey since he was a child, because he liked to hide his thoughts as much as himself, but the difference between the two was that their education was different. Spencer''s duplicity was used for intrigue.Bailey used it to treat the other in the same way. He could hide deeper than anyone and his smile can stab people several times as a knife.


    "Bailey, stop joking," Spencer said it, pressing his father''s shoulder to stop him from scolding Bailey aloud,


    "Right now we''re all worried about Teddy. Where''s the fun?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Really?" Bailey asked, pretending to be puzzled. "But I see you and Erik had a good time chatting."


    Bailey refused to let go, just refuse to give Spencer an out because Spencer bullied Arthur and coveted his sister-inw.


    "Edwin, do you care about your son?" Erik couldn''t take it anymore and red at Edwin.


    Edwin turned his head slowly and said to Bailey, " Bailey, be careful when you speak."


    "Okay, got it." Bailey nodded obediently to his father, turned to Spencer on purpose and made a zipper gesture to shut his mouth, making Spencer and Erik so angry. But with Elliot in charge, they couldn''t show it.


    In the kitchen, Sophie personally prepared soup for Lucia and Arthur, brought them delicate snacks and rice porridge, and watched Lucia''s distressed look,


    "Lucia, eat more and stop losing weight..."


    Sophie wanted to say "Teddy''s going to feel sorry for her mother", but she wisely stopped what she was about to say, because it would only make Lucia more ufortable.


    "Yeah, I''ll eat." Lucia had a weak smile. Her pupils were no longer full of energy. As if someone was manipting her movements, she began to send food into her mouth, but every bite was without chewing, like swallowing hard. Arthur watched for a few seconds before grabbing her wrist.


    Lucia looked at Arthur nkly. Not knowing why he stopped her, she murmured, "Arthur, let me eat more. I''ll see Teddy tonight. I can''t let him see how thin I am."


    What kind of mood did Lucia have when she said so?


    Sophie, who was standing opposite her, turned around and saw that her shoulders were shaking slightly. She probably couldn''t help crying.


    Arthur took the spoon from Lucia''s hand, reached out to touch her cheeks, and said heartily, "Lucia, don''t do this. Didn''t you just say that you wouldn''t give up? How can you teach Teddy to be strong in your current state?"


    The warm palms pressed against her cheeks, bringing out the tears in her pupils. Lucia frowned and choked,


    "But I can''t do it... I can''t be strong. No matter what happened before, I told myself that there would be a way to get through it... But... Now Teddy is sick... I love him the most. Teddy..."


    Now Lucia was no longer able toplete a sentence, but choked in every words. And her tears were overflowing every word she uttered.


    "Lucia..." Arthur took Lucia into his arms and wanted to pass on the courage in his heart to her, but just as he was about to say something, he found that...even he was no longer brave. It turned out that he was also fearful.


    Hearing Lucia''s choking, Sophie immediately turned around no matter how sad she was, and she said to Lucia with tears in her eyes,


    "Lucia, knowing that Teddy is sick, I cry everyday, but I know that you are the one who hurts the most, and you are the one who needs to be strong, because Teddy will feel distressed when he sees people crying. But only seeing you cry, he can''t bear it. You and Arthur are his biggest spiritual support. I begs you cruelly, don''t lose the hope and bravery in the bottom of your hearts, so that Teddy can continue to carry on."


    Lucia listened to Sophie''s constion in the choked sobs, and her eyes slowly rose, as if reborn, and found the motivation to support her in her distress.


    Yes, the only one who can make Teddy continue to be brave was the brave self!

 Chapter 376 Only love Lucia

    Raising her hand to wipe away her tears stubbornly and firmly, Lucia looked at Sophie and said, "Sophie, don''t worry. I won''t fall down!"


    Seeing that Lucia listened to her words, Sophie finally felt a little relieved. She gently took the milk to Lucia and said,


    "Take care of yourself now. Don''t be like that again. I don''t feel good about it."


    "I got it!" Lucia answered in a sonorous voice, then turned to Arthur and said, "Arthur, we both have to stand up. Can you eat quickly? We''ll go see Teddy!" "Yeah." Arthur responded, and when Lucia started eating seriously, he looked up and gave his mother a grateful nce.


    Thank you, Mom.


    Sophie was moved, covered her chest and prayed that the vague miracle must happen.


    In the afternoon, Edwin and the others took a private ne to Chicago. On the ne, no one talked, either bowed their heads or looked out the window.


    The flight time was not short, and Lucia rarely asked Arthur to put her to sleep. She had seen herself in the bathroom just now. She was too haggard. She couldn''t let Teddy see such a mother.


    Arthur hugged Lucia, stroking her arm gently. Maybe the asional sway on the ne had a little effect, or maybe Arthur''s gentle gesture had some kind of magic. Lucia really slowly fell asleep. Looking down at her sleeping face, Arthur finally felt relieved.


    Spencer sat on the side of Arthur and Lucia, and she saw the intimacy between them. Spencer didn''t hide the jealousy in his eyes.


    Sitting opposite Spencer was Bailey. He chose this position deliberately. He was the best at dealing with people like Spencer. He had automatically be the invisible protector of Lucia and Arthur, and he just wanted to make Spencer impossible to approach them.


    Seeing that Spencer had been staring in Lucia''s direction, Bailey noticed that Erik, who was sitting next to him, had closed his eyes, so he lowered his voice and said,


    "Don''t look at her. She''s not yours anymore."


    Hearing this, Spencer slowly turned his gaze back, met Bailey''s yful eyes without fear, and replied with a light smile,


    "Bailey, your tidbits have never stopped. I''m afraid it''s hard for you to know what it''s like to fall in love with someone."


    "I haven''t experienced but it doesn''t mean I don''t know," Bailey said with a smile. "I can see from Lucia and Arthur what it means to be in love. They love each other so deeply that there is no room for a third person to intervene, right??"


    "That''s not necessarily true," Spencer replied, taking Bailey''s sarcasm. "It''s not clear who''s the Mr. Right."


    Bailey raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard the words. In fact, he had always had doubts in his heart. Obviously everyone could see that Lucia and Arthur loved each other deeply. Why did this cousin of his own age always have such a self-assurance that he looked ridiculous, as if he could really shake their feelings. Could it be... what else did Spencer have to show?


    "Spencer, aren''t you still delusional?" Bailey said casually, "Look at how inseparable Arthur and Lucia are. You don''t have a chance."


    Spencer sneered contemptuously, replied "not necessarily" and turned to look out the window, ignoring Bailey.


    An inexplicable sense of disobedience surged in Bailey''s heart, and it seemed that he had to help Arthur beware of this man.


    After a few hours of flight, Edwin''s private nended in Chicago earlier. He had directly contacted the owner of the Browns family, Chris Brown, so as to avoid conflicts with Esmae. In fact, Edwin''s worry was unnecessary. Esmae did not stop them, even when they arrived, a convoy was sent directly to take them to the hospital.


    In the car, Lucia snuggled tightly into Arthur''s arms, as if to draw courage from him.


    "Lucia, when we see Teddyter, you can cry, but you must try your best to suppress the grief. You must not faint. Do you know it?" Arthur told Lucia.


    "Well, I won''t faint," Lucia replied obediently, "I know Teddy would be worried then."


    Arthur was distressed. Of course he knew that his demands were too much, but he and Lucia had a responsibility to face him with a strong side when they were about to face their son.


    This was their responsibility as his parents.


    Soon after, the convoy arrived at the Chicago University Medical Center, and before getting out of the car, Lucia took a deep breath and forced herself to be brave.


    The convoy stopped in front of the hospital gate. As soon as Edwin and the others got out of the car, a tall figure immediately came towards them. Before everyone could react, Lucia was already hugged. "Lucia, Lucia, you''re finally here... Lucia, I''m sorry..." A choked, clear female voice sounded, and everyone turned to see a tall and beautiful woman hugging Lucia and apologizing.


    "Helena, why are you apologizing to me? Teddy''s illness has nothing to do with you." The person holding Lucia was Helena Brown, who was waiting for them at the hospital entrance. Lucia heard what she said and hugged her back with a wry smile.


    "No, it''s all my fault for not taking good care of Teddy. I don''t know if he''s sick." Helena let go of Lucia. Her bright face was filled with tears, and she said reproachfully.


    "Don''t cry. I don''t me you." Lucia, who was slightly shorter than Helena, raised her hand to wipe away Helena''s tears, and after a few words offort, she introduced her identity to everyone, "Everyone, this is Helena Brown, Esmae''s daughter."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    They heard that she was Esmae''s daughter. Sophie and Edwin inevitably looked at her a few more times. Seeing that she had a close rtion with Lucia, they were both emotional and relieved. When Erik saw Helena, he lowered his voice to avoid the crowd and said to Spencer, "Spencer, Esmae''s daughter is so beautiful. You should have chased her directly in the first ce." Spencer smiled and said, "No, I just love Lucia."


    Erik was speechless.


    Calming down for a while, Helena told everyone that it was Esmae who asked her to wait for everyone here, and now her mother and brother Shawn Brown were apanying Teddy. "Even Shawn is here?" Lucia couldn''t help but be moved. Shawn was the eldest son of Esmae. He even came back from out of town to apany Teddy.


    "Of course. Although Shawn''s usual cold, he loves you and Teddy." Helena said.


    Lucia nodded slightly, hid her gratitude in her heart, and led by Helena. The group walked into the hospital together and walked towards Theodore''s ward.

 Chapter 377 Never give up

    The hospital had always been a ce where the god of luck and the god of death intertwined. Sometimes people can hear happyughter, sometimes miserable sobbing. Walking in the corridor, looking at the different expressions of everyone passing by, Lucia felt depressed.


    Seeming to sense Lucia''s unease, Arthur held her hand tightly, giving her a firm look as she looked up at him.


    When they came to the oncology department, Helena brought Edwin and other people to meet Esmae.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Esmae and her son Shawn were standing in front of Theodore''s ward. Their expressions were solemn and stern, when they were watching the crowd walking towards them.


    After Lucia saw Esmae, Lucia''s heart softened even though she had been arguing with her before. She broke away from Arthur''s hand and rushed towards Esmae who immediately stretched out her hand and regarded her as her own daughter in her arms.


    "Esmae..." Lucia buried her head on Esmae''s neck, calling her sadly.


    "Don''t cry. You can''t cry now, you know?" Esmae''s words sounded tough, but the hand that patted Lucia''s back was very soft.


    "I know. I don''t cry." Lucia understood what Esmae meant and said with a wry smile as she came out of her arms.


    It was the first time that Sophie saw Esmae and Lucia getting along. Now she knew why Lucia couldn''t let go of Esmae''s kindness, because Esmae gave her not only the help as her elder, but also the care as her mother.


    Looking at Arthur, Sophie felt ashamed that she had really hurt them.


    Although Lucia and Esmae had a deep rtion, Esmae had a tense rtion with the Davis family. So she didn''t say hello to anyone. Esmae walked Lucia into the ward by herself, deliberately not letting her go with Arthur.


    Seeing Esmae''s intention, Sophie immediately stepped forward and took Arthur''s hand, giving him aforting look.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I won''t care about anything at this time," Arthur whispered to her, understanding what his mother meant. Sophie was relieved to see her son so mature.


    When entering the ward, Lucia specially thanked Shawn who still answered coldly, but his smile could not be hidden. Finally, she was about to meet Teddy.


    In the pure white single ward, Lucia saw her son whom she was thinking about everyday.


    At this time, Theodore was sleeping peacefully on the bed. Apart from being a little thinner, the child was not much different from before. He seemed to be simply falling asleep, if only a drip was not hanging on his hand.


    "Teddy knew you wereing and was excited, but the medicine has a calming effect. He just fell asleep." Esmae exined softly and stood beside Lucia.


    Calm effect... was it because it hurt too much?


    Lucia frowned tightly, and her eyes instantly turned red.


    Turning back, she was looking for Arthur.


    Even if Esmae objected, there was no way to stop the two from holding hands at this time.


    Holding Arthur''s hand, Lucia walked with him to the side of the hospital bed. They all stood near the door, looking anxiously at Theodore. They were so concerned about him, but afraid of disturbing Lucia and Arthur.


    Especially Sophie, the moment she saw Theodore, she couldn''t take it anymore. If Edwin hadn''t hugged her, it was afraid she''d be paralyzed and couldn''t hold on anymore.


    Covering her mouth, Sophie was also forcing herself not to cry.


    Lucia and Arthur''s movements were very light, even slowing their breathing, fearing to wake up Theodore who was already asleep.


    Squatting by of the bed, Lucia looked at Theodore''s little face infatuatedly, and noticed that there were thick dark circles under his eyes. Lucia carefully wiped it with her index finger, then turned her head to look helplessly at Esmae.


    Esmae exined, "Now the lymphoma cells have invaded Teddy''s body. And some lymph nodes are abnormally swollen and make skin itchy. Teddy never sleeps soundly at night. When he can sleep, it is all because of the effect of tranquilizers..."


    Lucia turned around and stared at Theodore in a trance. When staring, her tears were welling up in her big eyes. Arthur couldn''t help himself, but hugged Lucia''s body sideways, blocking everyone''s sight. He was the dignified president of Davonnis Corp, the iparable talent. He finally couldn''t help crying when facing his son''s suffering.


    Helena, who was close to the door frame, couldn''t help crying when she saw this scene. She was standing next to Otis. She didn''t care about anything but grief at this time, leaning on his shoulder and sobbing softly.


    Fortunately, Esmae was standing in the ward and didn''t see Otis raising his hand to wipe Helena''s tears, but Sophie saw it. But at this time, she didn''t have the intention to care about anything.


    "I can''t find a match now. I have registered the information for Teddy in the national database, hoping that a suitable bone marrow donor will appear." Seeing Lucia sad, Esmae couldn''t bear it, so she said to her.


    "Esmae, I won''t give up." Although there were the weakest tears, Lucia''s words were the strongest.


    Arthur rejoiced that Teddy was asleep at this time, because he was afraid that the child would see the weakest side of him and Lucia. Theodore slept for three hours. During this time, no one left. Except for Lucia and Arthur who stayed by the bed, the others were wandering outside the door of the ward.


    Edwin once suggested that the Elliot family go back to rest first, but they didn''t see Theodore who was sober. So Elliot didn''t feel relieved to leave and continued to stay.


    Seeing his brother stay, Erik was naturally embarrassed to propose to go first, so he could only harden himself and wait outside the door bored.


    Helena deliberately stood closest to Otis. Although there was no way for the two tomunicate in full view of them, an asional eye contact was enough.


    Esmae didn''t leave, but she didn''t stay with Davies family. She stood far away at a corner at the end of the ward corridor, quietly looking in the direction of the ward. No one knew what she was thinking. Her son Shawn had been with her and didn''t make a sound.


    At 5:30 in the afternoon, Theodore woke up from the effect of the drug. He had not opened his eyes, and he didn''t know that his parents were with him. As soon as his consciousness returned, he called out "Mummy".


    Lucia was shocked. Her whole heart hurt as if pinched. She answered cautiously and softly,


    "Teddy, I''m here. Dad''s here."


    Hearing Lucia''s voice, Theodore opened a pair of big eyes instantly. Even though he was afflicted with pain, those big eyes were still alive. He shouted excitedly, "Mommy! Dad!"

 Chapter 378 Mutual missing

    "Baby, Mommy''s here." Seeing Theodore looking at her, Lucia immediately leaned over and hugged him softly as if she was afraid of breaking him.


    Arthur also touched his hair gently, and asked lovingly, "You''re awake."


    "Dad, Mommy, I miss you." Theodore nodded and said, raising his hand to take Arthur''s hand, but frowning slightly because the needle in his hand moved. Arthur quickly put his small hand t and looked at the back of his hand.


    Theodore was so smart. Seeing his father''s eyes full of distress, he showed a smile and told him, "Don''t worry, Dad. It doesn''t hurt."


    As soon as Theodore said this, Lucia''s movements froze instantly. In fact, what she feared most was Teddy''s strength.


    If she saw Teddy losing his temper and screaming in pain, she will hug him and take care of him, because that was the nature of a child. But seeing him endure the pain and tell him that it didn''t hurt, Lucia didn''t know what kind of mentality she should use to treat this iparably strong child. In addition to being distressed, there was infinite guilt and sadness.


    "Mommy and Dad are the closest people you have in this world. Just say it when it hurts. You don''t need to pretend to be strong." Lucia was still sad in her heart, and Arthur, who was behind her, said what he wanted to say most.


    In his father''s eyes, there was love wider than ocean. Theodore stared at Arthur for a few seconds before crying.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, it hurts. It hurts every day..."


    He finally realized that the people in front of him were his parents who loved him the most. He no longer needed to endure the pain and smiled to face other people who cared about him. Theodore''s strength copsed in an instant. He cried out. He was the original little boy that lived being spoiled.


    "Teddy, I''m sorry. I came back toote..." Choking with sobs, Lucia hugged Theodore and apologized.


    Theodore hugged Lucia''s neck tightly, shaking his head as he cried, "I don''t me you. I know that you''re looking for a match for me ...


    Arthur didn''t let go of Theodore''s little hand. His eyes were moist as he watched Lucia hug Teddy and exchange thoughts. He felt sad. Teddy''s hand was very small. Usually, because of his high IQ and EQ, he was a small child but always looked like a little adult who seemed to know anything. But at this moment, Arthur clearly realized that he was just a little baby less than six years old, soft, helpless, and distressing.


    With that in mind, Arthur leaned down and gently lifted Theodore''s tear-drenched face buried in Lucia''s neck, wiping the tears with his lips.


    Feeling his father''s gentle kiss, Theodore couldn''t help crying even more. After a while, he asked his father to hug him, "Dad, can you hug me ...'' Lucia let go of Theodore reluctantly, watched him twist and arch into Arthur''s arms, and there was a sense of security rose in her heart instead. Before, when Teddy was sick, she was the only one who could hold him. But now, there was Arthur.


    It was really, really lucky to have someone with whom she can share her pain.


    Arthur hugged Theodore, kissing him on the cheek and reassuring him. Lucia leaned against him and stared at Theodore tearfully. The family was finally together.


    It was not only them who were choking uncontrobly at this time.


    It turned out that Edwin and other people had been waiting outside the door. After hearing Theodore''s cries, they rushed in immediately. As soon as they entered the door, they saw the picture of them hugging each other. It was sad and moving. The men may have self-control, but the women really couldn''t control themselves. Helena and Sophie were crying. And of course, Dous, the youngest son of the Davis family, was more sensitive.


    Esmae and Shawn followed them into the room. Seeing Theodore hugging Arthur tightly and seeking his father''sfort, her brows furrowed deeply, and she realized that wasn''t it too early to conclude that Theodore had no idea of his father''s identity?


    Esmae turned her head. Beside her was Spencer who was standing at the end of the crowd. Spencer''s expression was already uncontroble. Watching Arthur, Lucia and Theodore hugging together, his eyes were fierce and resentful, like jealousy, even more unwillingness.


    Seeing Spencer''s eyes, Esmae''s brows furrowed even tighter.


    Did she really do something wrong?


    There was always a moment when they could calm down, and the crying couldn''tst forever. After an unknown period of time, Lucia and Theodore gradually stopped crying, and Arthur hugged him. Lucia asked Theodore''s body condition in detail and symptoms he had.


    Everyone also wanted to know the situation, so no one disturbed them. It was Theodore who noticed their existence first. When he turned his head, he saw his grandparents and uncles. The mood of children was always changing very fast. Just now, Theodore, who was still crying, immediately smiled and called sweetly,


    "Edwin, Sophie, Otis, Bailey, Dous, do youe to see me?"


    This sentence may hit people''s hearts more easily than anything. Not to mention Sophie, even Edwin gave up his usual calmness. The two old people moved to the bedside in an instant. Sophie said distressedly,


    "Teddy, we''re all here to see you."


    "Teddy, I''m here too." Otis also stepped forward and said.


    "Naughty, remember me?" Bailey, who had been scoffed by Theodore before, said with a forced smile.


    "Teddy, Ie to see you." Dous said in a choking voice.


    Seeing that all his favorite rtives were here, Theodore smiled even more brightly, and held out their little hands in a ceremonial sense for a while. All of them held hands with him for a while, and the cute and handsome little face looked really happy.


    This was called to be pampered, to be cared for, and also the feeling that a child needed most.


    At this time, Theodore also saw his grandfather and uncles and aunts he had never seen before, so he politely asked Edwin who they were. Edwin then responded and introduced the identities of Elliot and other people to Theodore. Theodore immediately greeted them sweetly. That adorable look made Elliot''s heart soften.


    The family got together, and it went without saying that Esmae couldn''t stand the atmosphere. She couldn''t let go of her hatred and couldn''t bear to disturb, so she simply shook her head and left. Shawn hesitated for a while and didn''t follow, but Spencer chased after her.


    "Ms. Wilson, please wait..."


    Esmae turned around.

 Chapter379 Family reunion

    "What''s the matter?" Esmae asked in a bad tone, still minding the look in Spencer''s eyes just now.


    "Ms. Wilson, aren''t you soft-hearted?" Spencer asked straight to the point as soon as he stepped forward. "What do you mean by that?" Esmae frowned.


    "You are so against Lucia and Arthur being together. And you hate the Edwins even more. Now you not only agree to let them meet, but also leave alone. Isn''t that soft-hearted?" Spencer asked. "Isn''t you the one who asked me to agree to their meeting?" Esmae asked Spencer and scowled.


    "It''s true that Imunicated with you beforehand, but I didn''t expect this kind of family reunion scene. It will only make Lucia more dependent on Arthur. I think you should..." Before Spencer could finish his words, he saw Esmae''s face was displeased, and he quickly shut his mouth wisely.


    "Are you ordering me?" Esmae asked Spencer coldly.


    "I don''t dare," Spencer bowed his head in resignation, but added reluctantly, "I just don''t want Lucia to rely too much on Arthur, which will only make her more inseparable from him..."


    "You have the trump card in your hand. What are you worried about?" Esmae said indifferently, "Okay, go back. I won''t interfere with the Davis family''s visit these days, and I''ll talk about it after you settle your own affairs."


    "Yes." Although Spencer was dissatisfied with the answer, he could only nod his head in approval.


    After Esmae left, no one had the opportunity to restrict the Edwin family from apanying Theodore, so Lucia and Arthur simply stayed there. Edwin sent the Elliot family and Erik and his son home first. Although they were all rtives, they lived far away and could be regarded as guests, so Edwin didn''t want them to be exhausted.


    In the huge single ward, the space was clearly enough, but almost everyone was moving around Theodore''s bed, especially Dous. He was very fond of Theodore, and he can hardly leave the bed. He and Theodore were also the most agreeable.


    "Dous, Dous..." At the end, Theodore called Dous as soon as he opened his mouth, making Arthur a little jealous.


    "Teddy, is that how you like Dous?" Arthur asked Theodore softly, feeling jealous.


    "Dous is the best for me. Of course I like him." While replying, Theodore proved that and put his arms around Dous''s neck, and the two were very close.


    "Isn''t me, your father the best person for you?" Arthur teased Theodore with a sullen expression.


    Theodore nced at Dous, hesitated for a moment and then reached out to Arthur. "It''s you. Can you hug me?"


    After being ill, Theodore really liked to act like a spoiled child.


    Being satisfied, Arthur took his son from his brother''s arms and kissed him on the cheek.


    Although his little face was still soft and waxy, it was no longer as round as before. Arthur hid his sadness and distress in his heart so as not to disturb Theodore. Lucia was talking to Helena and Shawn on the balcony at this time.


    Lucia didn''t ask for anything, but asked Esmae''s second son Reynolds, because Reynolds loved Teddy very much, and it was impossible he shouldn''t show up at this time. "Didn''t Reynoldse?"


    "I haven''t gotten through to him since thest time I contacted him... I don''t know where he is now." Helena replied with a frown.


    "Reynolds hasn''t settled down, and his work is at his will. It''s not unexpected for this to happen, and no one can expect an ident to happen." Shawn exined lightly.


    "I know," Lucia said it and lowered her head slightly. "It''s just that Reynolds loves Teddy so much. If he knows..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll keep in touch with him, and Teddy said he misses Reynolds," said Helena.


    "Okay," Lucia said with a forced smile, "hope to get in touch with him soon."


    Shawn, who had always been indifferent, suddenly lightly patted Lucia''s shoulder and said softly, "Lucia, be strong and don''t let Teddy worry."


    "Shawn, thank you." Lucia said gratefully. She knew that Shawn was just cold superficially, but he actually loved Teddy very much.


    Back in the room, Helena''s eyes drifted towards Otis unconsciously. Seeing that he was ying with Teddy all the time, and didn''t look stern and solemn at all, Helena couldn''t help thinking, if their child was born in the future, would Otis do the same and be gentle?


    When people loved someone, their eyes will drift towards that person uncontrobly. Helena couldn''t help but look at Otis. She wasn''t noticed by Shawn who was careless, but Sophie saw it all.


    After her emotions stabilized, Sophie remembered how Helena was crying against Otis whens he was at the door, and began to care about it.


    Could it be that these two...


    If it was true, Sophie will naturally not object, but only worry about their future. As long as Esmae can''t let go of it for one day, the two families will be ipatible as fire and water. The children of the two families will only encounter many obstacles in love. Now Lucia and Arthur were in this way.


    When Sophie was worried, she saw that Otis just raised his eyes to meet Helena. When they looked at each other, everything was self-evident.


    Sophie can almost confirm her guess.


    But right now she was most concerned about Teddy, and she''ll ask Otis about itter.


    During the three days, they took turns apanying Teddy. Chris Brown carefully arranged the Edwin family in a hotel near the hospital, and the convoy also stayed at their disposal. Only Lucia and Arthur never left. They even lived in the ward. Esmae arranged a luxury single ward for Theodore, with all the items in it, and a special escort, so Lucia and Arthur did not have any inconvenience.


    During the three days that Arthur was there, Esmae never showed up. Theodore curiously asked why Grandma Esmae didn''te. Lucia said perfunctorily," Grandma Esmae is too tired. Let her rest for a few days".


    Every day, even with little hope, Lucia went to the doctor''s office to ask if a match had been found, but the answer was the same every time.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    No.


    Being beaten time and time again, Lucia did not feel depressed, but aroused stronger hope because of thepany of Theodore.


    On the fourth day in the ward, in the early morning, Lucia was awakened by Theodore''s cry. She quickly pushed Arthur up beside her, and the two checked Theodore''s situation together.


    "Baby, what''s going on? Where does it hurt?" Lucia had seen Theodore cry with her own eyes in the past few days, but she had never seen him cry so mournfully. She frowned in distress and hurriedly asked him.


    "Mommy, my foot hurts," Theodore said while crying, grabbing Arthur''s arm.

 Chapter 380 The condition deteriorates

    "Foot?"Lucia looked suspiciously at Theodore''s foot, then carefully rolled up his trouser leg, and the next scene made both Lucia''s and Arthur''s faces pale.


    On Theodore''s emaciated calf, arge piece of ck green appeared, and the middle part was already eroded, and a little pus was oozing out.


    Lucia''s face was pale. She had learned about the pathological manifestations of lymphoma cells in detail before. In severe cases, some parts of the body would fester. Could it be that Teddy''s condition suddenly deteriorated?!


    "Arthur, take care of Teddy. I''ll call the doctor!" Lucia ran out after speaking to Arthur who took Theodore into his arms and looked at the festering wound on his foot. His heart was clenched to death. Patting his son on the back, Arthur murmured a few words offort, but seeing his tears and his little face wrinkled with pain, his eyes couldn''t help but turn red. If he could, he really hoped to suffer from the pain for his son. He didn''t want to see his son suffer any more.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Soon the doctor followed Lucia in the ward and there were several nurses. The doctor immediately examined the ulceration for Theodore. After ten minutes, he said to Lucia and Arthur,


    "I''m sorry. It seems that the child''s condition has indeed worsened, but this requires further tests. If it is found to be cancerous, we will immediately give him chemotherapy." Chemotherapy was the most painful torture for any patient. This torture was not only physical, but also mental.


    Lucia almost copsed when she heard this, but Arthur put his arms around her waist, kept hisposure and said to the doctor, "Please check my son as soon as possible. We need a definitive answer." The doctor nodded immediately, turned around and began to tell the nurses to arrange for Theodore to be examined.


    "Doctor, please give Teddy some pain reliever. The child is in too much pain." What did the ulceration on the foot feel like? Lucia couldn''t understand it, but her heart ached along with it, and she pleaded aloud when the doctor was about to leave.


    "Okay, I''ll ask the nurse to bring the medicine right away, but you have to be prepared. The child will need to endure great pain in the future. You have to do a good job offorting him."


    "Thank you, doctor." Tears were already streaming down from Lucia''s eyes as she spoke.


    Not long after the doctor left, three nurses came back to take Theodore for an examination. Lucia and Arthur naturally stayed with him together. After the group didn''t leave for a long time, Sophie and Otis came to the ward with breakfast and did not see Theodore. Sophie''s eyes were flushed with anxiety. Fortunately, Otis responded quickly and went to the nurse''s station to ask about the situation. Sophie put down the breakfast and asked his son to apany her to find her grandson.


    Otis apanied his mother to inquire about the first item Theodore needed to check and the location. The two were about to enter the elevator when the elevator door opened and they met Helena, who had also prepared breakfast.


    "Helena, Teddy''s condition has deteriorated. He is now undergoing a checkup. Let''s go together." Otis was in a hurry. He saw Helena, grabbed her wrist and said so.


    "Okay, wait a minute. I''ll be right back." Helena didn''t care that the hospital needed to be quiet, and ran to the ward. She was going to put down the breakfast.


    Sophie saw the intimacy between Otis and Helena at a nce. She hesitated and asked Otis, "Otis, are you familiar with Helena?"


    Otis didn''t expect that his mother would suddenly ask this. He was always introverted and deep, but he was speechless at times.


    At this time, Helena ran back, and without thinking, she held Otis with one hand and held Sophie with the other as she walked towards the elevator, and said anxiously, "Come on, let''s go find Teddy."


    Otis didn''t know for a moment whether he needed to let go of Helena''s hand.


    In the elevator, Helena asked Otis about the situation. As soon as the elevator door opened, the three people rushed to theboratory, where they met Lucia. Arthur was apanying Theodore in the department to draw blood for examination. Lucia couldn''t control her emotions, so she stayed outside for now.


    "Lucia, how''s the situation?" Sophie asked anxiously when she saw Lucia.


    Lucia seemed to be in a trance just now, and was startled when she heard Sophie''s voice. When she turned her head, everyone else saw the fragility in her eyes.


    Teddy''s leg had an ulcer this morning... The doctor said that it may be cancerous lymphoma, "Teddy has an ulcer on his foot this morning..." Lucia said so, covering her mouth in difort.


    Sophie immediately leaned back when she heard this. Fortunately, Helena supported her in time and patiently waited for her to calm down.


    "Sophie, don''t worry," Lucia was already heartbroken, but she still gave priority toforting Sophie, "We''ll discuss it when the test resultse out."


    Sophie breathed a sigh of relief, with a heart-wrenching sigh, "Why is my Teddy so pitiful... Why does God treat him like this..."


    Seeing Sophie like this, Lucia lowered her eyes and stopped talking. She also wanted to ask this question!


    Otis noticed Lucia''s depression, and immediately leaned over to his mother''s ear and said, "Mom, don''t do this. You''re already like this. What should Lucia do?"


    Being reminded by Otis, Sophie fixed her eyes on Lucia, and saw that she was lowering her head and frowning. A pair of pupils were full of grief. When she took a closer look, she notice Lucia''s lower lip had been bitten out deeply with teeth marks.


    Being surprised that her actions would only deepen Lucia''s negative emotions, Sophie forced her tears back, stepped forward, held Lucia''s hand and said,


    "Okay, there''s no hurry. We''ll listen to what the doctor has to say."


    "Yeah." Lucia nodded lightly and looked dazed.


    Not long after, Arthur came out of theb with Theodore in his arms, followed by a nurse with a thick report.


    Sophie was about to step up to ask how Teddy was when she saw his son make a silent gesture. It turned out that Theodore fell asleep again due to the effect of the tranquilizer. Arthur protected his small body and said softly,


    "Mom, let Teddy sleep first."


    When he woke up again, he had to face unbearable pain again.


    Arthur didn''t dare say that.


    Lucia reached out and lightly held Theodore''s little hand. She looked at the nurse anxiously, and asked them how he was doing with her eyes.


    "The test results will not be avable until tomorrow. Please wait patiently. During this period, the doctor will continue to give the child medication." The nurse said softly, and then led them back to the ward together.


    Arthur hugged Theodore and walked forward steadily. Wrapping his little back, he wanted to give the child the most solid harbor.

 Chapter 381 Doubt

    Helena and Otis walked at the back. Watching Lucia mourning beside Theodore, she felt so sad that she couldn''t help reaching out and holding Otis''s hand.


    Otis turned his head and saw Helena frowning slightly. Her eyes were full of distress, and he couldn''t help but hold her back tightly.


    Back in the ward, after putting Theodore back on the bed, Lucia sat next to him and stared at him nkly. And even when the nurse came to treat his festering wound, she didn''t leave for half a minute. "Arthur, you can''t copse." In the quiet ward, Otis pulled Arthur to his side and said to him. Lucia''s mental state was really bad right now, and the soft look made people feel like she was going to fall any time, so Otis needed his brother to be stronger.


    "I know." Arthur nodded in response. He couldn''t and didn''t dare to let his emotions overflow, because once he broke down, it was really difficult to recover. And Lucia and Teddy needed him.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Sophie listened to Arthur and Otis'' words, and looked at Lucia distressedly. After hesitating for a while, she picked up the food box she brought, walked to her side and said softly, "Lucia, would you like something to eat?"


    Lucia turned her head slowly when she heard Sophie''s voice. She shook her head and said frankly, "Sophie, can you let Arthur eat? I really can''t eat..."


    Teddy was sleeping. She wanted him to wake up, but at the same time she was afraid that he would wake up. Her mind was going back and forth andplicated. Lucia waspletely depressed. Sophie looked at Arthur in embarrassment, only to see Arthur shaking his head to her helplessly. She could only sigh and put the food box back in its ce.


    "Arthur, I''m going to tell my mom about this right away," Helena said to Arthur at this point.


    "I know. I never doubted Ms. Wilson''s concern for Teddy," Arthur said understandingly.


    Helena nodded to him and went out to make a phone call. Within half an hour, Esmae arrived at the hospital. Coincidentally, Edwin, who was on his way, met her in the lobby. Although they didn''t want tomunicate too much with each other, they were not strangers after all. After a few seconds of embarrassment, Edwin spoke up first,


    "You heard the news too?"


    Esmae nced sideways at Edwin, then nodded slightly after hesitating for a moment.


    Edwin was not surprised by her indifference, but he still said what he had always wanted to say,


    "Esmae, thank you for taking care of Teddy. I know it''s right to stand in your position, because you love Lucia. But for the Davis family, your care for Teddy is kindness. Thank you." "Stop talking about these polite words," Esmae finally said so, but did notpromise at all, "Be concerned about Teddy''s condition first."


    Edwin''s offer of befriending was rejected, but he wasn''t annoyed, because Esmae was that kind of person.


    When getting on the elevator, Edwin took the initiative to let Esmae go first. Even if he was in a hurry, he did not enter the elevator with her, considering whether she would mind it. When elevator door closed, Esmae frowned, and there was an inexplicable mncholy in his heart.


    Esmae stepped into the ward before Edwin. After seeing Theodore''s bandaged calf, her sharp eyes immediately softened, and shepletely ignored Sophie and Arthur Otis. She went straight to ask Lucia about the situation.


    After seeing Esmae, Lucia''s dejected expression recovered a little. She exined Theodore''s situation to Esmae in detail. Esmae said after listening,


    "The deterioration of Teddy''s condition is also expected. What we need to do now is to find a match as soon as possible and rece the marrow before the cancer spreads. Otherwise Teddy will suffer even more."


    Of course Lucia knew it, but she said helplessly, "I know too, but where can we find the right match?"


    Lucia''s question was also the greatest helplessness of all those who cared about Theodore''s condition.


    Esmae didn''t answer after Lucia asked this question. It seemed that she only mentioned matching for the sake of describing the matter. Arthur always felt it weird in his heart. He felt that Esmae was implying something to Lucia, but in front of everyone, he didn''t do much to investigate.


    In less than five minutes, Edwin also came in. This time Arthur exined the situation of Theodore to him. Edwin was very worried after listening, and said immediately,


    "Although Teddy has already registered the information in the database, we still have to take some special measures. I will let the public rtions department report Teddy''s condition. There must be suitable people with huge sum of money. I believe that there will be people who are willing to try matching."


    "This method is fine," Otis replied, "Arthur, let''s use our connections to spread the news. Maybe we can really find a match."


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away." Arthur had this idea before, but because he was exhausted after seeing Theodore, he kept forgetting about it. Now when his brother reminded him, he immediately took out his mobile phone and wanted to make a call. But before the phone could get through, Esmae spoke,


    "Do you think this is the right thing to do?!" Esmae turned to face the Edwins and said sharply,


    "Now the database of the hospital has registered the information of all the good-hearted people who voluntarily donate bone marrow in the United States. It is only a matter of time to find the right person, but you lure them withrge sums of money. There will definitely be malicious people who will make money maliciously, and the consequences will be inestimable. Teddy''s identity is unusual. He is the child of Browns family. If a murder case ismitted to save him, do you think the media and the public will let this child go off in the future?!"


    Esmae''s words were not unreasonable. The social level of the USA was extremelyplex. If Edwin sought bone marrow with a lot of money, there may be social problems because of this, and Edwin had to admit it.


    "I was negligent." Edwin admitted his mistake calmly.


    Esmae snorted coldly, turned around and assured Lucia, "Lucia, trust me. I won''t let Teddy have an ident! Never!"


    There was unshakable confidence in Esmae''s words. Lucia trusted her very much. Seeing her so firm, she can''t help but be affected.


    "I trust you," said Lucia.


    Esmae smiled lovingly and patted Lucia''s shoulder lightly, while Arthur, who was standing behind, couldn''t hold back the weird feeling in his heart.


    The first reason was that Esmae cared about Theodore very much and had hatred for the Davis family. In fact, from the very beginning, he never thought that Esmae would be willing to back down and let them take care of Theodore freely, but Esmae just did that.

 Chapter 382 Webbex Group is blamed

    The second reason was that Esmae''s confidence in front of Lucia made Arthur very suspicious, as if... she knew that Theodore must be saved. Obviously each of them knew that finding a match was a matter of looking for a needle in a haystack. Was she just trying tofort Lucia so showing that confidence?


    The third reason was Esmae didn''t show up in the hospital for four days in a row. It stood to reason that even if she hated seeing the Davis family, she shouldn''t ignore Theodore at all.


    It was suspicious, really suspicious. Arthur had a natural sensitivity to the logical development of things. Esmae''s actions didn''t match the logic, and he cared so much.


    However, Arthur was only thinking about it in his heart, and he wouldn''t say it to bother Lucia any more.


    Esmae left afterforting Lucia, and took Helena with her by the way. It seemed that she didn''t want to be in the same room with the Davis family. But just after leaving the ward, Helena saw Esmae immediately take out her mobile phone and call. She didn''t say much, just said one sentence,


    "Come see me right now."


    Helena looked suspiciously at her mother, wondering whom she was looking for.


    After returning home in the afternoon, Helena saw Spencer, who had been waiting in the living room for a long time, and only then did she know that the person her mother was looking for was him! Helena didn''t like Spencer in the first ce. Although she knew that her mother had a cooperative rtionship with him, she still thought it would be better to have less contact with him. So, she went back to her room without paying attention to anything. She was anxious to go back and contact Otis for information.


    "Come with me to the study." Seeing Helena go upstairs, Esmae said so and walked towards the study first, with Spencer naturally obediently following behind.


    When they went to the study and the door was closed, Esmae said to Spencer as soon as she sat down, "Speed up. Teddy''s condition has begun to deteriorate."


    "Is Lucia sad right now?" Spencer asked nonsensically.


    "Bullshit!" Esmae scolded him in displeasure.


    Spencer smiled indifferently, with a hint of slyness, and said, "The time is right now."


    "I don''t care what you n is. In short, Teddy can''t miss the best time for treatment!" Esmae said coldly and disdained Spencer''s smile in her heart.


    "Yes, I''ll do it now!" Spencer assured Esmae with excitement in his words.


    Theodore slept until the afternoon, and when he woke up, the window was already dyed with the color of the setting sun. He opened his eyes and asked his mother in a daze how long he had slept. "Not long," Lucia said softly, touching Theodore''s soft hair, "Does your foot still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt as much," Theodore replied, turning to look at Arthur. "Dad, if I fall asleep again, you can''t make Mommy cry anymore. Her eyes are swollen."


    It turned out that after seeing Lucia''s red and swollen eyes, little Teddy felt distressed.


    Arthur softened and nodded immediately, "I know. I will protect Mommy."


    "Okay, then I can rest assured." Theodore nodded with a smile. His pale face was bloodless, but the smile was the most beautiful, because it was full of love and distress for his mother.


    Hearing this, Lucia held back her tears and smoothed Theodore''s hair, hoping that the god of luck would bless this sensible child.


    Lucia and Arthurpletely gave up their business in order to take care of Theodore. Lucia naturally didn''t know now the Webbex Group had been in trouble.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After Lucia left Athegate, Monty suddenly approached Noah of Webbex Group and asked them how they estimated their assets. Noah looked puzzled at that time. After further questioning, he found out that Monty questioned their wrong appraisal of the assets of the tannery, and the assets of the tannery could not meet the qualification of the loan amount. Once the payment could not be paid, even selling all of the factory could not offset Luxwell''s losses.


    "It''s impossible," Noah responded immediately, "This case was estimated by me, and the amount will never go wrong. You must have misunderstood, Mr. Gagher." "Are you questioning my character?" Monty asked Noah coldly.


    "I don''t dare," Noah said politely and immediately. "I just think there is some misunderstanding. Now that Ms. Webb is not here, it''s not easy for us to make a decision."


    "What? Ms. Webb isn''t at thepany? Where has she been?" Monty''s attitude changed as soon as he heard Lucia''s name.


    "Ms. Webb has been away for two days because of personal matters. We don''t know where she went." Noah replied.


    "You call her right away. I''m going to have a face-to-face talk with her!" Monty demanded.


    "Okay, I''ll try to contact her right away." Noah agreed immediately, but after he dialed Lucia''s phone, he found that it was connected. How could he know that Lucia was anxiously waiting for Davies'' family test of blood, and had no time to take care of others.


    "Sorry, Ms. Webb doesn''t answer the phone." Noah finally said to Monty helplessly.


    "Okay, then you can bear the consequences of this incident yourself!" Monty said harshly and left.


    After returning to thepany, Monty talked to Lennie about Lucia leaving thepany. Lennie thought for a while and said unhappily,


    "Arthur isn''t at thepany now, so they probably went on vacation together..."


    "It''s not surprising," Monty said. "Isn''t it normal for people to be in a rtionship right now and take a vacation?"


    There seemed to be jealousy in Monty''s words, and his words managed to make Lennie''s displeasure to the extreme.


    "Don''t let this case go off. I''m going to make Lucia panic."


    "Why are you making it so difficult for her..." Monty spoke for Lucia for the first time.


    A glint shed in Lennie''s eyes. He red at Monty, and said solemnly, "Why? Do you have a crush on her?"


    "Can''t you?" Monty sneered. "It''s hard not to be attracted to such a woman."


    "Be careful with your action," Lennie warned.


    "I know. She doesn''t like me. She only likes mature men like Arthur." Monty smiled slyly and mentioned Arthur deliberately.


    Lennie frowned, but kept her temper under control. Monty had been with him since he was a kid, like his younger brother. Of course he knew he just wanted to tease him. But only love Arthur?


    There was a smile on Lennie''s face. That was not necessary.


    Time can erase everything, as long as they didn''t meet again!


    It''d been a week since Lucia left. Daphne had no news from her. Although she worked very hard every day, she still asionally got distracted, thinking about what Lucia was doing. Mainly because Lucia left so suddenly, she didn''t even call her.

 Chapter 383 Deep friendship

    When back home in the evening, Daphne asked Eduard again if he had any news about Lucia, and Eduard was also very impatient.


    "I always thought something was wrong. Lucia and Arthur couldn''t be missing at the same time and couldn''t get in touch. There must be something so big that they couldn''t take care of other things." "Eduard, is there any way we can get in touch with them?" Daphne asked anxiously, grabbing Eduard''s arm.


    "Yes! Kane and Juliana must know it!" Eduard finally remembered them, and Daphne immediately begged him to find Kane and Juliana together. Eduard checked that it was not toote, so the two went out to Fragranerde Hall together.


    It was already eight o''clock in the evening when they arrived at Fragranerde Hall. Eduard and Daphne knocked on the door of the vi. Kane and Juliana were indeed at home.


    "Kane, do you know the whereabouts of Lucia and Arthur?" Eduard asked straight to the point as soon as he entered the door, even omitting polite words.


    "I''m looking for them too," Kane took Eduard and Daphne into the living room, where Juliana was sitting on the sofa with the baby. After they sat down, he continued,


    "But I couldn''t get in touch with them. Julia said that Arthur''s parents came here some time ago, and they deliberately drove her away. She didn''t know what they said. When Julia came downstairs, they had already left.."


    "Just left?" Eduard asked suspiciously, "They didn''t even say anything?"


    "Yes," Juliana nodded and replied,


    "I asked the butler, and he said he didn''t know what was urgent. I didn''t care, but on the third day, Lucia and Arthur hadn''te back. I wondered if they were going back to USA together, so I called. And a servant at New York mansion said they didn''t go back either..."


    Eduard and Daphne frowned deeply and worried.


    "They... won''t anything happen?" Eduard said uneasily. The spection made Daphne even more anxious.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Eduard, don''t talk nonsense!" Daphne was afraid of Eduard''s guess.


    "Daphne, don''t worry. They may only encounter something major, and there is no problem with their personal safety. The Davis family is not a family that ordinary people can threaten. The reason why I am worried is that I just don''t know what happened to them. " Juliana, who knew the Davis family well, reassured Daphne.


    "It must be serious," Kane analyzed while rubbing his chin,


    "Recently, apany is looking for trouble with us. Noah came forward to withstand the pressure, but the other party was still persistent, so thepany''s top management has been contacting Lucia. Lucia values thepany so much. If there is no serious matter, she will definitely not to call back."


    "Yes!" Daphne agreed immediately, "Even if Lucia doesn''t contact other high-level executives, Nia and I are her assistants, and she will always contact us."


    "Is there any way to find out what''s going on now?" Eduard listened to their analysis. Although he was no longer worried about the safety of Lucia and Arthur, he was still worried about what happened to them. Juliana thought for a while, waved her hand to the three to lean towards her, and then whispered,


    "I doubt Peter know it. Peter is with my uncle before we were born. When Arthur, Otis and Bailey came back to develop, uncle arranged each of them a man he trusted. So Peter knows it for sure. He just didn''t tell us."


    "Did he hide it on purpose or didn''t feel the need to say it?" Kane frowned.


    "Of course it was deliberately concealed," Juliana immediately retorted, "There is no news of them suddenly. How can it be unnecessary to say such a big thing?"


    "But Peter won''t speak... what can we do?" Eduard asked.


    "Coercion and temptation!" Juliana raised her brows and said seriously.


    "Huh?" The three looked stunned.


    After a while, when they saw Juliana and Peter talking, they realized what "coercion" meant.


    "Peter, will you tell me what happened to Arthur? If you don''t tell me, I will move out immediately, live on the side of the road, and wander with the baby. Arthur will definitely not let you go off when hees back. !" Juliana hurriedly threatened Peter.


    Not only Peter, but also Kane and the others felt dumbfounded. Juliana''s threat was too baseless.


    Peter smiled and said, "Miss Julia, I know you''re worried about them. I can tell you they''re absolutely safe, but I can''t say much else."


    As soon as Juliana heard this, she immediately caught the loophole in Peter''s words and asked, "What else?!"


    Peter''s face looked awkward.


    Seeing this, Kane stepped forward and said sincerely to Peter, "Peter, we are really worried about Lucia and the others. Although we know that there will be no problems with their safety, but what happened to them, we as friends are equally concerned. Please tell us. Even if it can''t be of any help, we want to know."


    Seeing that Kane was speaking so sincerely, there was a hint of hesitation in Peter''s eyes, and Juliana immediately begged him after realizing it,


    "Peter, please tell us. We''re really worried."


    Peter was softened by Juliana''s begging, and after a moment of hesitation, he sighed and said,


    "Hey, Arthur is just worried that you will be anxious, so he specifically told me not to reveal it. Maybe he didn''t consider that you would be more worried, so I''ll tell you..."


    "Speak quickly..." Juliana urged impatiently when even Eduard and Daphne came over, waiting for Peter''s answer.


    "Actually," Peter''s expression slowly dimmed, and he whispered, "It''s for Teddy."


    "What?!" The four eximed in shock at the same time.


    "Peter, what''s wrong with Teddy?!" Eduard was so excited he wanted to grab Peter by the cor and asked him.


    "This time, Mr. and Mrs. Davies came back to tell Arthur and Lucia that Teddy is sick, but I don''t know the specific symptoms, only know that it is very serious."


    "What happened to this..." Kane frowned, finally knowing why Lucia and Arthur had no news. Lucia regarded Theodore as a treasure. If Theodore was seriously ill, no matter how important other things were, she will also ignore it.

 Chapter 384 Kanes hint

    "If it was Teddy, I could understand Lucia''s reaction..." Eduard murmured.


    Compared with other people''s understanding, the straightforward Juliana was extremely indignant. She widened her eyes and said angrily, "Did Lucia and Arthur think of us as friends!? they didn''t tell us what happened to Teddy!"


    "Miss Julia, I think Arthur just doesn''t want you to worry..." Peter got used to it, and hurriedly spoke for Arthur.


    "Bullshit!" Juliana was so angry that she wore, "What are friends for?! They help and support each other. When something goes wrong, they solve it by themselves. They treat us as air?! I don''t care. I will go find them!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Although Juliana''s words were straight, the affection was real.


    "Miss Julia, calm down first," Eduard saw Kane frown slightly, and immediately understood what he meant, so he said,


    "You still need to take care of the baby now. USA is too far away. Even if you can bear it, the baby will suffer, and Kane, you can''t go. Now Lucia has no time to take care of thepany because of Teddy''s illness. The only one whom she trusts and relies on is you, and you must stay and take care of it for Lucia."


    Kane nced at Eduard gratefully. What he said was exactly what he meant. It wasn''t that Kane didn''t want to visit Theodore, nor that he wanted to stop Juliana from caring, but now they both had their own responsibilities, especially him. Staying can help Lucia. He will let her have no worries. He believed that Arthur''s previous concealment was considering these.


    "Then who will go?" Juliana also knew that Eduard had a point, but there had to be someone among them to see what happened to Teddy.


    "Of course me," Eduard replied immediately. "I will fly to USA tomorrow, and I will let you know the situation as soon as I arrive."


    Kane and Juliana looked at each other and both agreed with Eduard''s suggestion. Now, it seemed that the most suitable person to go to USA was indeed him.


    "Eduard, I want to go too..." Daphne, who had been silent for a long time, spoke at this time. Hearing that Lucia was now worried about the child''s condition, Daphne felt more sorry for her than anyone else. "Okay, just ask Kane to give you a leave of absence." Eduard wanted to take Daphne with her. She admired Lucia so much that being alone would only make her uneasy every day. "Okay, then it''s settled," Juliana said. "It''s up to you two."


    Eduard and Daphne nodded, and the next day they embarked on a journey to New York. It was the first time for Daphne to go abroad, and it was the first time in her life to take a ne, so she followed Eduard closely wherever he went. Of course, Eduard would protect her well.


    In the morning, it was past work hours, but Nia still didn''t see Daphne. She was ranting about Daphne''s ignorance of work hours because of Lucia''s favor, so she called her angrily, wanted to ask some questions, and vented by the way. She didn''t expect that her phone was turned off. Of course, she didn''t know that Daphne was already on the ne, so the phone would naturally be turned off.


    "Lucia didn''te here for a few days and she dares to miss work. When Luciaes back, I will definitely tell her about that!" Nia put down her phone and muttered angrily. At this moment, Kane appeared in front of her and looked at her coldly.


    Kane heard Nia''s self-talk. He never disliked Nia, and he knew that she was very sincere to Lucia. Although he didn''t have much contact with her, he still recognized her very much because of Lucia. After hearing herints, Kane felt that he had to re-examine this person.


    When noticing Kane, Nia was so frightened that she shuddered, thinking nervously whether he had heard what she said just now.


    "Miss Davidson, are you busy?" Kane said lightly when he saw she was looking at him.


    "Yes, sorting files. Mr. Fletcher, what''s going?" Nia replied embarrassedly while pretending to fiddle with the folder at hand.


    "Miss Cook has taken a leave of absence and won''te to work for the next few days. The information handed will be managed by your first," said Kane.


    "Okay, I''ll do my job well," Not knowing if it was because of a guilty conscience, Nia was very obedient to Kane. Thinking that he was Lucia''s friend, Nia asked aloud,


    "Mr. Fletcher, do you know where Lucia went?"


    Kane frowned slightly. He didn''t care whether Nia and Lucia had a good rtion or not, but it was very impolite for a subordinate to ask about the whereabouts of a superior. He said in a cold voice, "You just need to manage your work. As for Lucia, she''lle back when she''s done."


    "Yes." Nia sensed Kane''s displeasure and nodded immediately.


    Kane nced at Nia and said casually, "Also, you and Miss Cook are both trusted by Lucia. I hope you don''t suspect each other. This will only cause trouble for Lucia."


    Nia shrank immediately upon hearing this, and sure enough, Kane heard what she had just said to herself.


    Having a reluctant smile on her face, Nia repeatedly said "yes" to Kane. When he finally left, the smile on her face disappeared in an instant, and was reced by an annoyed look.


    "Even Kane speaks for Daphne! Damn!"


    Feeling extremely depressed, Nia immediately took out her mobile phone and called her boyfriend Lennie toin, because no one cared about her anyway. After listening to a few words, Lennie focused on,


    "Did Lucia just leave without even thinking about thepany?"


    Nia frowned and said, "Lennie, I''mining to you now. You don''t have to care what Lucia does."


    "Do you know where she went?" Lennie continued to ask, ignoring Nia.


    Although she was reluctant, Nia answered truthfully, "I don''t know. I can''t get through by calling her, but with Kane''s tone, it seems that there is something urgent that needs to be dealt with."


    "I see. I won''t be here tonight. Take care of yourself." Lennie''s voice was deep, and he hung up the phone.


    Nia stared at her phone for a long time, getting even more angry.


    When did he start caring about Lucia so much?!


    Nia didn''t know that, after hanging up, Lennie really only cared about Lucia''s movements.


    "Monty, get my phone." Lennie put the phone down and asked Monty to get another personal phone for him. He has a phone number that even Nia didn''t know.


    "What''s the matter?" Monty askedzily on the sofa.

 Chapter 385 The truth

    "Do as I told you to!" Lennie looked serious, and after a scolding, Monty slowly walked into the lounge and took out his personal phone for him. Thinking for a while, Lennie turned on the phone.


    On the same day, Lucia and Arthur received an urate report of Theodore''s condition from the doctor. Theodore''s condition continued to deteriorate, and the drug treatment had no effect. Although the lymphoma cells had not transformed into cancer cells, the doctor also rmended the use of Chemotherapy to prevent further fission of tumor cells.


    As if being struck by lightning, Lucia heard the news. Theodore was still so young, and the foot ulcers made him so painful. Radiation chemotherapy was a hundred times more serious than this, and even had an irreversible effect on the development of the body. Teddy was not yet six years old. How can he bear it in the future?


    Holding the report and leaning against the wall, Lucia''s face was paler than the wall.


    Arthur was also in pain, but he respected the doctor''s advice and said to Lucia, "Lucia, let Teddy do chemotherapy."


    "But..."Lucia was reluctant to let her son suffer. Her brows were filled with grief, and she wanted to express the sorrow in her heart.


    Arthur was more rational, but he also understood why the emotional Lucia hesitated, and finally he said, "Well, let''s think about it for another afternoon. When you make up your mind, let''s talk to the doctor." "Arthur, thank you..." Lucia thanked Arthur softly with wet eyes. She knew that Arthur was willing to cooperate with the doctor''s treatment, and the reason why she said this was because of her own feelings. "No problem." Arthur pulled Lucia into his arms in a heartache and continued, "I''ll go to the database and wait for the staff to keep refreshing to see if a miracle will happen."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Arthur, thank you." Lucia wanted to go too, but she knew she didn''t have the energy to wait.


    At this time, Theodore had just fallen asleep because of the effect of the tranquilizer. Since it was not yet noon, Lucia was alone in the ward. She was sitting on the edge of the hospital bed holding Theodore''s hand, and she did not want to look away from him for a second. At this moment, someone lightly stroked her arm. Lucia thought it was Arthur, so she didn''t look back, and asked in a low voice, "Arthur, why are you back?"


    The person behind her didn''t say a word. Lucia turned around abruptly and saw Spencer standing behind her with a faint smile on his face!


    "Spencer!" The voice became uncontroble. Lucia shook Spencer''s hand from her arm, stood up and asked unhappily,


    "What are you doing here?!"


    Spencer didn''t care about Lucia''s rejection. He gave Theodore a concerned look and said, "Is Teddy awake?"


    "It has nothing to do with you!" This man didn''t care about his son at all. Lucia felt that he was disgustingly hypocritical now!


    "Of course it has something to do with me," Spencer''s smile continued. Not caring how cruel his smile was in front of Lucia at this time, he continued,


    "There just happens to be no one right now. Let''s find a quiet ce to talk?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you!" Lucia refused without hesitation.


    "Wouldn''t you like it even if it has something to do with Teddy?" Spencer asked Lucia with an unintelligible smile on his face.


    Lucia''s eyes shed, and she finally looked at Spencer and asked coldly, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Come with me and I''ll tell you." Spencer said with a smile.


    Lucia narrowed her eyes. Of course she didn''t want to have a private conversation with Spencer, but he mentioned Teddy. Could it be that there was anything he could do to help Teddy? Even knowing that the danger was ahead, Lucia raised her head and said to Spencer, "Lead the way."


    With a smile on Spencer''s face, he took the lead to walk towards the door. When he was about to leave, he saw Lucia stop and look back at Theodore, and Spencer was even more confident. Spencer took Lucia to the corner of the atrium on the first floor of the hospital. At this time, there were many patients or family members sitting nearby, but Spencer didn''t care anyway. No one could understand what they were talking.


    "Just say it if you have something to say!" Seeing Spencer standing still, she urged impatiently. Although she knew that it was okay for Teddy to stay in the ward alone, she was still very worried if he suddenly woke up.


    "Lucia, do you love Teddy very much?" The conversation had already started, but facing the impatient Lucia, Spencer still asked a seemingly idiotic, but very meaningful question. "Nonsense." Lucia scolded coldly.


    "In other words, in order to save him, you can do anything, right?" Spencer smiled and continued to follow his own steps.


    Hearing this, Lucia had already sensed Spencer''s intention, and she asked directly, "Do you have a way to save Teddy?"


    "Lucia, you''re smart enough to get it right," Spencer said with a smile. "Before I start talking to you formally, I want to show you a report."


    When Spencer said this, Lucia realized that he had been holding a folder, and she asked suspiciously, "What report?"


    "You''ll know it after you read it." Spencer handed the document to Lucia as he spoke with a smug smile.


    Lucia took the file after hesitating for a moment, nced up at Spencer, and slowly opened it.


    At this time, the breeze was blowing, and asionally there would be a breath of disinfectant. The sky was as blue as the sea, and asionally birds and beasts flew by. The whole world was quiet when Lucia was flipping through the documents.


    Few minutester, Lucia finished reading the report. The air was stagnant for a few seconds. Suddenly she frowned, raised her hand, and threw the report to Spencer''s face without hesitation, cursing, "Spencer ! You pathetic viin!"


    The report fell on his face, but Spencer''s smile remained unchanged. He quickly caught the falling report and said with a smile,


    "It''s not that I can''t help you. Look, didn''t I tell you that I''m the one who can save Teddy?"


    It turned out that it was a matching report, and every test result above proved that Spencer was the best donor for Theodore''s marrow recement. With the contents of the report, he not only tested the blood, but also checked all the conditions that needed to be matched. He was undoubtedly Theodore''s savior!


    But why did Spencere up with the report only now? It all started a week ago.

 Chapter 386 The Beginning of the Conspiracy

    A week ago, when Esmae learned that Theodore was ill and needed a marrow recement, the first person she thought of was not Edwin and Sophie, but Spencer and Erik, who were also Theodore''s rtives.


    Then she called Spencer and Erik to Chicago. Esmae arranged a matching test for the two that day, and the two naturally cooperated in an obedient way. Spencer was even more excited. If he was the one who could save Theodore, will Lucia be docile and obedient to him?


    The results came out very quickly. Erik lost, and God made a big joke. That was, Spencer and Theodore matched sessfully! And he was in good health, and doctors can almost guarantee that as long as the operation was performed, Theodore had a good chance of recovering.


    Esmae was very happy to see the result. Just as she was about to ask Spencer to donate bone marrow to Theodore immediately, Spencer shied away. When Esmae was furious, he and his father Erik both proposed to discuss privately first, and then give Esmae the answerter. Esmae was helpless and can only wait for an afternoon.


    Back at the hotel, Erik and Spencer showed their true colors.


    "Spencer, this is a godsend! Theodore is sick and you are the only one who can save him, haha. I can almost imagine Edwin kneeling down and begging us! Don''t dy. Contact Edwin. I want him to use everything for your marrow."


    "Dad, wait a minute," Spencer stopped abruptly when Erik wascent, "I have other ns."


    "Other ns?" Erik raised his brows high. Wondering what Spencer was still hesitating about, he continued, "Spencer, are you stupid? This is a great opportunity for us to take back the entire Davonnis Corp. Edwin loves Theodore so much. He will definitely agree to all our requests, and our long-cherished wish wille true!"


    "Dad," Spencer said slowly, "you think too simply. If we force the Edwin family to hand over the Davonnis Corp in exchange for bone marrow, they won''t agree, and I''m afraid the whole family will despise us. If it goes pubic, how will we behave in the upper ss in the future?"


    "As long as you have money, self-esteem is nothing." Erik said without hesitation, showing greed.


    "Dad," Spencer persuaded helplessly because of his father''s being short-sighted, "If there is a way to save face, beat the Edwins, and even make Arthur cannot recover after a setback, why not try it?" "What do you mean?" Erik asked Spencer, and felt it interested.


    "You know Arthur loves Lucia deeply. As long as I can save Theodore, Lucia will be in my hands. In this way, it will not only attack Arthur mentally and make the Davis family lose a major force, but I will also be able to marry Lucia and get the Browns family as a huge backer. Sooner orter, Davonnis Corp would fall into our hands."


    Spencer analyzed his n for Erik, but Erik disagreed, frowned and said,


    "Why so much trouble? Just ask Edwin to hand over Davonnis Corp. The big deal is to threaten them not to spread it."


    "I want Lucia." Spencer said firmly as he looked at his father.


    "You..." Edwin didn''t expect Spencer to say that.


    "Dad, you know how much I hate Arthur since I was a child. I actually liked Grandpa very much before, but he only loved Arthur, and he alwayspared me to him. Inparison, he is always the genius. I am just a mediocre person. But this time, I have the opportunity to defeat him in one fell swoop!"


    Spencer''s eyes lit up fiercely, and he said sharply, "Arthur''s biggest weakness in his life is Lucia. As long as I get Lucia, I will win him, you know?! As long as I hold Lucia, Arthur will be depressed forever. Even his son has to call me Daddy! You know?!"


    Spencer got more and more excited, and the jealousy for Arthur was driving him crazy.


    How could Erik not know Spencer''s mind? Spencer had always loved topare himself with Arthur since he was a child. In fact, no one canpare with Arthur. He can''t deny this. He didn''t expect his son to take unnecessary pains to study an insignificant problem. No wonder he asked to go to Athegate to set up apany. It turned out that he still wanted topete with Arthur.


    "But Spencer ..." Erik said unwillingly, "This is our chance to win Davonnis Corp in one fell swoop..."


    "Davonnis Corp is definitely ours!" Spencer assured Erik,


    "But the premise is to get rid of Arthur''s arrogance first. Dad, let me ask you, if we trade marrow for Davonnis Corp, it means that Theodore will recover one day. Once he recovers, do you think Edwin will let us go off? You know how powerful he is. Apart from Davonnis Corp, he still has countless assets and top contacts that everyone in the upper ss envies. If he makes aeback, do you think you can stop him?!"


    Erik didn''t say a word and admitted that he really hadn''t thought about this. He was still terrified but also fortunate at the same time that if his son didn''t remind him, he would have been reckless. That was right. Edwin had a lot of power. Even without Davonnis Corp, with his and his son''s strength, it would be a matter of time if they wanted to make aeback. Once they reached that situation, they will never show mercy to them.


    Erik coveted money and power, but also wanted to keep them in his hands for a long time. Finally, hepromised and asked Spencer, "Spencer, what are you going to do?"


    "What to do?" Seeing that his father had listened to his words, Spencer gave Erik a sly smile and told Erik of his n.


    In the afternoon, Spencer also told Esmae his n, and Esmae frowned.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Ms. Wilson, I know you are worried that Teddy''s condition is getting worse, but with my bone marrow, Teddy will definitely be saved. It''s just for the sake of the future. I need him to suffer for a few more days, then you will let the Edwin family and Luciae to see him. Lucia loves her son so much. Seeing Teddy''s pain, she will no longer care others. When she is most helpless, I''ll tell her about my sessful match with Teddy, and I''ll just ask her to marry me, so that I could both have Lucia, and you can sever the rtionship between her and Arthur."


    Seeing that Esmae still had doubts, Spencer said for her what she cared about the most, and also outspokenly persuaded her to take a long-term view.


    Esmae frowned and thought for a long time. She stood up and took the phone out to talk to the doctor for a while. The doctor told her that he could temporarily control Theodore''s condition, so she agreed with Spencer.

 Chapter 387 Spencers Intentions

    "I only give you a week. If you can''t shake Lucia''s attitude, I will tell her the truth. Even if you don''t want to, I will have a way to extract the marrow from you!"


    Esmae''s words were both a warning and an acquiescence. Spencer was overjoyed, nodding his head in response,


    "Ms. Wilson, please rest assured. I am also concerned about Teddy''s condition. Within a manageable time, there will be no dy!"


    So, there was Spencer''s hidden report, colluding with Esmae, and performing a family drama with his father Erik about returning to the county for a blood test. The test results in Mokio were also arranged by the doctor in advance. What he waited was the moment when Lucia was disheartened and had nowhere to turn for help.


    However, Spencer was already overdue. He didn''t expect that Lucia and Arthur had not left Theodore for a while. He couldn''t find a chance to chat with Lucia, which led to the deterioration of Theodore''s condition, for which he also suffered a lot from Esmae''s inquiries.


    Of course, Lucia didn''t know it at this time. She was furious and hated Spencer. He knew that he could save Theodore. Why didn''t he tell the truth earlier and let her son suffer so much?! "Why only now?!" Lucia yelled at Spencer.


    "Why?" Spencer repeated Lucia''s words calmly. His eyes gradually became darker and darker, and he said word by word,


    "Of course it''s for you to marry me."


    Lucia was stunned.


    "I have never wanted to kill Teddy. I can save my own son, but I can''t save Arthur''s. Lucia, you know what I mean?" Spencer said brazenly.


    After listening to Spencer''s words, Lucia finally came back to her senses. She gave a wry smile, stared at Spencer and said fiercely,


    "You could watch Teddy suffer in order topete with Arthur and get me. Spencer, you''re a bastard!"


    "Lucia, pay attention to your tone," Spencer raised his eyebrows in displeasure. Now that he had a trump card in his hand, he no longer had to worry that he would offend Lucia, and said bluntly, "Now the one standing in front of you is not only your future husband, but also Teddy''s savior, understand?"


    "Do you believe I''ll knock you unconscious and drag you into the operating room?" At this time, Lucia ignored Spencer''s threat at all. In her eyes, Spencer was just a bone marrow injection that could save her


    son.


    "Lucia, don''t be angry," Spencer said with a wry smile, "Even if you can knock me unconscious and drag me into the operating room, the doctor must be willing to operate for you. Without my signature, the donor, no doctor in this world would dare to perform surgery without authorization."


    Lucia red at Spencer angrily after hearing this, too angry to think of a solution for a moment.


    "You have nowhere to go, Lucia," Spencer, of course, sensing Lucia''splicated feeling, he told her with certainty, "You can only go to my side."


    The fists were clenched and released, released and clenched. Lucia said angrily, "You threaten me to marry you. Do you think Arthur will let you go off? You are betting on Teddy''s life. Do you think the Davies family will forgive you?"


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t intend to let them know." Spencer said with a faint smile.


    Lucia could clearly hear the vicious cry of the human heart from Spencer''s words.


    "The reason why I''ve only revealed this to you until now is to make you ''willingly'' marry me. And, I can''t let Arthur know the truth. I''m going to make him suffer for the rest of his life because of your departure!" Spencer scowled and exposed the dark side of his heart to Lucia. This was his ultimate goal.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, Lucia understood Spencer''s conspiracy. He dyed telling her until now, not only to let her see Teddy''s pain clearly, and then agree to his request, but also to hide it from everyone. He wanted her to leave Arthur and marry him, so that Arthur, who didn''t know it, will be in great pain, and he can have a carnival with the evil spirit in his heart.


    However, Lucia stared gloomily at Spencer and said, "Do you think Arthur is an idiot? If he knows that you donate bone marrow to Teddy, he would have reacted to why I leave him, so he would only try his best to take me back. Spencer, you won''t be better off!"


    Spencer said, with a confident smile, "I will hide my marrow in the marrow bank in another identity. Arthur and the others will think that the miracle they expect has happened. How can they suspect that me, who have drawn blood in front of them and failed?"


    "Spencer, you are so despicable..."Lucia was trembling with anger, but Spencer had nned every step of the way.


    For Theodore... Lucia was very sad to know that she will agree in the end, even if she can''t wait to kill the man in front of her!


    Knowing that Theodore would be saved, Lucia breathed a sigh of relief. But being so threatened by Spencer, she was miserable, and the contradiction in her heart made Lucia''s chest burst into pain. To Save Teddy, she''ll hurt Arthur. Did she really want to see that?


    "Lucia, don''t hate me." Seeing Lucia biting her lower lip tightly, Spencer knew her pain, but he was confident that as long as Lucia followed him, she would open her mind one day under his tenderness. So, he continued,


    "Don''t you think this is God''s arrangement? There are billions of people in the world, and there are dozens of people in the Davis family who have the quality, but only me. only I can save Teddy, not even Arthur. Lucia, God is telling you his way, you can only be with me, you know?"


    Spencer''s remarks sounded like brainwashing. Lucia didn''t think it was a coincidence. It was just a matter of chance, but Spencer''s remarks really disgusted her.


    "I think God is implying that I want to rip out your marrow." Lucia said coldly.


    Hearing this, Spencerughed out loud. He even walked up to Lucia''s feet. The distance between the two was only ten centimeters. He lowered his head and said to her,


    "Lucia, you can still joke. Even if you try to deny it, you know very it well in your heart. I told you today that I am the one who can save Teddy, so you are relieved, right?" Lucia raised her eyes and red at Spencer, being nomittal, "Whether I''m relieved or not, it''s true that you make me feel disgusted!"

 Chapter 388 The choice is inevitable

    The smile on Spencer''s face faded a little bit. Lucia showed her disgust for him again and again.


    "I remind you again, Lucia Webb," A trace of displeasure rose between his eyebrows.


    "My patience is limited. Don''t be rude to me all the time. My bone marrow can save Theodore, but I can choose not to save him. Even if people all over the world use me of being ruthless, I can still choose not to save him!"


    Staring into the darkness in Spencer''s eyes, Lucia knew he was serious. With his character, he had already had a quarrel with Edwin, and he really could do it.


    However, Lucia was really not afraid of it!


    She started scolding Spencer again,


    "Spencer, your patience is limited, mine is not? You keep saying you want me to change my mind, but what have you been doing? Love me? Loving me but threatening me with my son''s life? Loving me but watching me worry about Teddy''s condition? Spencer, do you misunderstand the word love?!"


    "It''s all because of Arthur!" Spencer was also excited, and shouted bitterly,


    "You only have Arthur in your eyes! Can I pursue you in a gentleman''s way?! Will you give me one more look if I use normal means? I don''t understand love? It''s because I understand that I''m so cruel! What''s more, I didn''t cause Teddy''s disease, did I? How could I be so cruel that I wouldn''t save him? I just stick to my principles. I won''t save Arthur''s son, but as long as you''re with me, I''ll definitely save him." Lucia was almost speechless when she heard these remarks. How distorted was this person''s fundamental values? His so-called love was not love at all, just possessiveness, right?


    Talking to this kind of person more will only make her mad.


    Lucia lowered her eyes and stopped looking at Spencer. She took a few steps back, calmed down and said lightly, "Wait for my news."


    "Lucia, Teddy''s condition has deteriorated. Are you still waiting?" Spencer didn''t expect her to hesitate, so he asked her impatiently.


    "Don''t worry about it," Lucia still had a glimmer of hope in her heart, and now Arthur was waiting at the database. Maybe one afternoon, there will be a miracle.


    "I''ll tell you when I''ve decided."


    Spencer suppressed his inner anxiety and smiled calmly. When Lucia turned around, he did not forget to say, "Lucia, remember, this matter must not be leaked out. As long as a third person knows, you know what I will do."


    Lucia stopped when she heard this, gave Spencer a deep nce and left.


    Spencer collected the report and left the hospitalcently, knowing that Lucia would definitely agree.


    On the way back to the ward, Lucia trampled, but felt her head light.


    Sometimes she really didn''t understand whether she was not favored by God, or whether her fate should have been so eventful for a long time. Why she always had to keep choosing among the people she loved and wandering constantly.


    To save Teddy, she had to hurt Arthur. Both of which were Lucia''s favorite, but she had to let go of Arthur because her son was in danger. And Arthur...maybe recover slowly in the future.


    Can he?


    Lucia asked herself.


    Almost immediately, a voice inside her heart answered her. Arthur loved her so much. He''ll be in pain for the rest of his life.


    Lucia had a heartache.


    Lucia didn''t know how long it took that she walked back to the ward. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Arthur sitting beside Theodore who was sleeping in his previous position. Holding his hand and looking at him, she felt distressed.


    Arthur looked at Theodore, and Lucia looked at Arthur. They were obviously father and son, obviously amunity of destiny, but they were ced on opposite ends of a scale. Lucia was too afraid to call out to Arthur.


    But Arthur noticed Lucia''s gaze, turned his head, and asked softly, "Lucia, where did you go?"


    Lucia didn''t answer. She walked into the ward and asked him, "Why did youe back? Didn''t you mean to wait for the bone marrow donor to show up?"


    Arthur''s eyes dimmed when he heard this. Lucia didn''t need him to answer to know what it meant, walked over and leaned over Arthur''s shoulders, burying her face in his hair.


    Arthur was silent, and wrapped his arms around Lucia''s waist, all in a gesture of intimacy. "Arthur, if we can save Teddy, we''re going to try anyway, right?" Lucia murmured suddenly. "Certainly," Arthur said without hesitation, "whatever it takes...as long as it saves our son..." Arthur was even willing to give his life.


    "Um..." Lucia replied softly, before adding after a long, long time, "I thought so too."


    Arthur didn''t know the contradiction in Lucia''s heart. He thought Lucia was too disappointed, so he raised his head tofort her, "Lucia, don''t give up. We still have a chance. I don''t believe that among millions of people, there is really no one who can save Teddy."


    Lucia didn''t say a word, but she answered in her heart, yes, there was someone who can save Teddy, but she was the one who was the least willing to ask him for help.


    Theodore didn''t wake up until nearly four in the afternoon. Because of Lucia''s hesitation, no further treatment had been taken, and he was still relying on medication to control his condition.


    The brothers of the Davis family had already visited once in turn, but because they didn''t want to disturb Theodore, they didn''t stay too long. Seeing the people around himing and going, Lucia couldn''t help but think of Helena. While Lucia was thinking about having not seen her, Helena arrived, and Lucia was deeply moved by someone else.


    "Reynolds!" Seeing a handsome man walking into the ward behind Helena, Lucia immediately stood up and shouted involuntarily. Even Theodore, who was a little weak, jumped up and shouted the man''s name with joy.


    The person who came was Reynolds Brown, Esmae''s second son.


    "Lucia... Teddy..." Following Helena into the ward, and seeing the slightly haggard Lucia and the thin and weak Theodore, Reynolds was so distressed that he didn''t know what to say.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Lucia walked over to meet Reynolds, and before she had time to speak, she was embraced by Reynolds. She also excitedly hugged Reynolds back and said in a hoarse voice, "Reynolds, you''re back."


    "Sorry, I didn''t pay attention to checking my phone while I was in Africa some time ago. I didn''t even know about Teddy''s illness. I came backte."

 Chapter 389 Rival in love is inevitable

    Reynolds said guiltily, and lowered his head to kiss Lucia''s forehead. Lucia didn''t seem to mind his movement, but Arthur, who was sitting beside the hospital bed, mind it very very!


    Arthur raised his brows and stared at Reynolds. The man in front of him was handsome and unpretentious, and his facial features were mostly inherited from Esmae. Although he still retained the profound features of Europe and America nationalities, he also had the warm and ssical characteristics of oriental man. Seeing Lucia and Theodore showing great enthusiasm for his arrival, Arthur was jealous.


    After Reynolds apologized to Lucia, he immediately went to the bed and hugged Theodore, not ignoring his feeling because Teddy was young, saying,


    "Baby Teddy, I''m sorry for noting back to apany you at the first time. I will keep in touch with you at any time in the future. No matter what happens to you, I will be the first to protect you."


    Theodore was overjoyed to hear Reynolds say that, hugged his neck happily and said, "Reynolds, I miss you."


    "Well, listen to me..." Reynolds started chatting with Theodore, just as Helena walked up to Lucia''s side.


    "Lucia, Reynolds just contacted me yesterday, and he came back immediately after I told him about Teddy."


    "Well, it''s good to be back. After all Teddy likes him so much." Lucia nodded in response, and was happy to see Theodore so happy.


    Arthur listened to what Lucia and Helena said. Although he knew from the name that Reynolds was Esmae''s second son, he was still not used to the intimacy between them, especially what Reynolds said to Theodore, as if he was Teddy''s father. Hiding his displeasure, he asked Lucia,


    "Lucia, won''t you introduce me?"


    Lucia then realized that she hadn''t introduced Reynolds'' identity to Arthur, so she took Arthur''s hand and said,


    "Arthur, this is Reynolds, the second son of Esmae. He takes good care of me and Teddy. Shawn is a little more indifferent, and Helena is always yful, so Reynolds is more like my brother who is also a teacher and friend. He not only takes good care of our lives, but is also a mentor on the road of my life. He rmended me to go to MIT when I applied for it. Although he looks so, he is a well-known schr who graduated from Harvard. He is always invited to give speeches at famous universities in various countries, so he came backter this time."


    "Lucia, what do you mean by ''although I look so'' ?" Hearing Lucia''s words, Reynolds turned his head and smiled. "Do I look very different?"


    "Of course not," Lucia smiled and said, "Just looking at you, you look more like a business elite than a schr."


    "Then I''ll wear sses next time." Reynoldsughed.


    "By the way, Reynolds, this is Teddy''s dad, my love, Arthur. You should have heard of him." After a few words with Reynolds, Lucia introduced Arthur to him.


    "Nice to meet you." Reynolds nced at Arthur and reached out to him across the bed.


    Arthur wanted to politely give a handshake, but after meeting Reynolds'' eyes, he was sensitively aware of the looming hostility in his eyes, and his look was definitely not friendly. So, Arthur stopped for a few seconds.


    "What? Do you look down on me?" Reynolds joked, but his eyes were sharp at Arthur.


    "Of course not. It''s nice to meet you." Arthur took Reynolds'' hand in response, and the two men looked at each other. For some reason, they started to face each other.


    Lucia and Helena quickly sensed the secret rivalry between the two, and looked at each other, both helpless. Of course they knew that Reynolds was hostile to Arthur, because...


    When Reynolds was coaxing Theodore again, Helena gave Arthur a look to let him out of the ward with her, and exined the reason to him in the hallway.


    "Arthur, don''t me Reynolds. He loves Lucia. That''s why he treats you like that." Helena said calmly. Perhaps because of the different education, her way of expression was more direct. And it was also because she didn''t think it was necessary to hide.


    "I see." Arthur said nonchntly.


    "But don''t worry. Reynolds is just not reconciled. He still respects Lucia''s choice." Helena thought for a while and said a good word for Reynolds. Arthur was nomittal.


    Respect? If he had respect, why did he have to be tit for tat with him?


    But to Helena, he still responded, "It''s okay. Lucia is perfect. There are countless people who like her and love her. I can understand."


    "That''s good," Helena was relieved, smiled and praised Arthur, "Arthur, your character is really good. No wonder Lucia loves you so much."


    Arthur smiled, groaning it. He did have a good character, but he was also jealous.


    "By the way," Arthur said to Helena after remembering an incident, "you still have to be careful when you are in the same room with Otis. My mother''s intuition is very keen. It is easy for her to detect your rtionship. I don''t know if your mother won''t notice it."


    Arthur was implying that Helena might as well be more restrained. Since at this time, if their romance was discovered, it would be a mess.


    "Is it that obvious?" Helena asked suspiciously.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s very obvious..." Arthur answered truthfully. As long as the two people appeared in the same ce, they would automatically look at each other, and it was easy for elders to find out.


    "Okay, then I''ll be more careful." Helena also knew the seriousness of the matter, so she epted it.


    Just as the two were talking, Reynolds came out of the ward, looked at Arthur, and asked Helena,


    "Helena, when did you get to know Mr. Davies so well?"


    Helena secretly said that it was screwed. Her rtionship with Otis was always a secret, and her private contact with Arthur could not be discovered, so she rolled her eyes and said casually, "Aren''t you talking to Lucia? So I asked Mr. Davies about Teddy''s situation."


    Helena even called Arthur a different name.


    "Really?" Reynolds looked at his sister and his answer seemed to mean something else.


    "Of course." Helena answered with a guilty conscience.


    "If that''s the case, then go see Teddy first. I''ll ask Mr. Davies about the situation." Reynolds said with a nk expression.


    Helena felt that something was wrong when she heard this. She had just said something good in front of Arthur. Could it be that Reynolds really couldn''t let it go, and wanted to embarrass Arthur in person? "Reynolds..." Helena called out to Reynolds with a faint pleading in her words.

 Chapter 390 Reynolds Perseverance

    But Reynolds obviously ignored his sister''s suggestion. He nced at her and sneered, "Go in."


    Helena had no choice but to look at Arthur apologetically and walked into the ward.


    Lucia saw Helenae in alone and asked her, "Driven in by Reynolds?"


    Helena gave Lucia a "you know it but still ask me" look of grievance.


    "Reynolds to me..." Lucia lowered her eyes slightly and deliberately avoided ying with a Rubik''s cube with 950 rotating cubes with twelve different sides that Reynolds gave, and said embarrassedly,


    "Unlike others. He gives me not only the admiration of men for women, but also the care of a brother for a sister, and the guidance of a teacher for a student. So when Esmae asked me to choose between him and Spencer, I did not choose Reynolds because I didn''t want him to get a marriage where he couldn''t love his wife. So, Arthur has to get Reynolds'' approval himself. I couldn''t stand in the middle to protect Arthur. It would only make him more unwilling."


    "I see, no wonder you didn''t stop Reynolds just now..." Helena suddenly realized.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But having said that, Lucia still nced at the door worriedly, hoping that Arthur could withstand the pressure. Of course, he certainly could.


    The two men had long since disappeared from the door of the ward. It turned out that Arthur was afraid that the loud conversation would disturb his son''s rest, so he asked Reynolds to go to the safety exit on the floor.


    After all, the safety exit was just the entrance of the stairs. Arthur and Reynolds were both from wealthy families, and each had their own aura. At the entrance of the stairs with little space, the two looked at each other without showing weakness, and the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder. Just now, a family member of a patient wanted toe in with a cigarette to rx. When he came in and saw the two people, he couldn''t stand the atmosphere and "escape" very wisely after a few seconds.


    "If you have anything to ''know'', just tell me." Arthur was never a coward, and aware of Reynolds'' feelings for Lucia. And he was even less likely to back down in this regard.


    Hearing the retort in Arthur''s words, Reynolds snorted coldly, but he was more direct than Arthur, and said, "Arthur, you don''t deserve to have Lucia."


    Arthur''s brows were raised slightly but without the slightest anger, and he said with a chuckle,


    "I don''t know if you know that Cupid, the god of love, shot his arrows at me, and I can''t help it."


    "You shouldn''t have hurt Lucia if you''re really destined to be with her." Reynolds scoffed at Arthur''s words.


    Arthur seemed to know that Reynolds would say this. After all, he had hurt Lucia deeply for Juliana''s affairs, and he didn''t shirk the me, but...he said,


    "I never thought of denying the harm I caused to her, and I am trying my best to make up for it. You''re a schr and should have a more rational understanding of the development of things. Sometimes the development of things may not bepletely subject to subjective wishes. I can only tell you that I never hurt Lucia deliberately. In the end it was between Lucia and me. If I give up Lucia because of your words, would you think that my feelings for her aren''t firm?"


    "You just resort to sophistry." Reynolds did listen to Arthur''s words, but unfortunately he didn''t intend to ept his words. In his opinion, if people loves someone, she or he should protect the loved one at all costs, even if it would hurt everyone else.


    "The rtionship between Lucia and I doesn''t need someone else to define it for us. Besides, loving me is Lucia''s free choice, so I''m afraid you can''t interfere." Arthur saw that Reynolds was indifferent, and simply stated his attitude directly.


    "Arthur, I know what happened to you and Lucia six years ago," Reynolds said with disdain.


    "There may be some subtle fate between the two of you, but don''t forget that you have been absent for five years. The person who apanied her and cared for her during these five years is not you. Don''t take Lucia''s feelings for you for granted. Maybe it''s just because you''re the child''s father."


    "You''re saying that, but didn''t you think it would demean Lucia''s character?" Arthur knew that Reynolds was trying to attack him, but he was doing it the wrong way.


    Reynolds furrowed his brows when he heard the words, and his eyes were even more displeased when he saw Arthur. And the two fell into an awkward silence.


    No one knew how long the stalematested. Arthur sighed slightly and said,


    "You also know that fate is wonderful, so you shouldn''t worry about my rtionship with Lucia anymore. After all, I have never forced Lucia anything, just like your mother strongly opposes us being together, but we are still insisting. This is our rtionship and it cannot allow anyone else to define whether it is right or wrong. You also love Lucia, which means you understand her well, and I hope you can respect her choice."


    Reynolds'' eyes became very dark after listening to Arthur''s words, and there was something tooplicated to understand.


    Arthur didn''t know if Reynolds could listen to his words, but he finished what he had to say. So he said "I''m going back" and opened the door and left, leaving only Reynolds alone in the stairway with his cramped taste.


    Back in the ward, Arthur met Lucia''s worried look at a nce. He smiled and shook his head gently. Lucia lowered her head, knowing that the two were not talking well.


    Reynolds'' obsession with feelings was really inherited from Esmae. Once he insisted, it would be difficult to change, but now Lucia was most concerned not about Reynolds'' hostility towards Arthur, but how she should respond to Spencer.


    Teddy''s illness couldn''t be dyed any longer.


    Looking at the bandages wrapped around Theodore''s calf, Lucia thought about it and felt like she was about to suffocate.


    Reynolds came back shortly after, but he didn''t make eye contact with Arthur again. They didn''t talk to each other until he and Helena left.


    Lucia, who never left Theodore, told Arthur that she wanted to go out and get some air. Arthur wanted to go with her. Because Theodore didn''t have the closest person by his side, and he knew that Lucia was very sad, even if they were deeply in love, there was always some space between each other. Sometimes he also wanted to find a ce to hide himself, so he did not insist on going with her.


    Of course, Arthur didn''t know that Lucia had a date with Spencer.


    Lucia met Spencer in the open space in front of a small supermarket next to the hospital.

 Chapter 391 Negotiate again

    Spencer walked up to Lucia with a confident smile because he knew exactly how Lucia would choose.


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    She was in pain, and the man in front of her who said he loved her was smiling. Lucia really felt disgusted, but after hesitating for a while, she nodded lightly. Although her movement was light, her mood was heavy.


    "Okay," Spencer was overjoyed, and approached Lucia recklessly, smiling,


    "Then how to deal with Arthur.?"


    "Shouldn''t you just donate bone marrow to Teddy right now?" Lucia frowned in disgust.


    "No, no," Spencer shook his head with a smile. "Lucia, although I know you promise, I still hope to choose the most conservative n. What if you regret it after I donate the bone marrow, right?" Lucia''s brows were furrowed, and she said coldly, "Then what do you want to do?"


    "It''s up to you. The more you try to save Teddy, the sooner you will cut ties with Arthur. As for how to do it, you have to figure it out for yourself." Spencer said softly with a hint of slyness in his eyes. Spencer just said so, but it seemed like a knife had been stabbed in Lucia''s heart.


    Not only did he want her to leave Arthur herself, but he also wanted her to find a way to cut off the rtionship herself, didn''t he?


    Her eyes were like being enclosed in a ten thousand-year-old cier that couldn''t melt. Lucia looked at Spencer coldly, "Okay, very good!"


    "Lucia, you''re so smart. I''m sure you can figure it out, right?" Spencer said with a smile, trying to reach up to touch Lucia''s chin, but she dodged quickly.


    "Are you sure you''re not embarrassing me? Do you think there is any way to make Arthur give up on me in an instant?" Lucia said impatiently, but said bitterly to herself. He loved her so much... "No?" Spencer asked.


    "Do you think everyone is as good at intriguing as you are?" Lucia said coldly, stabbing Spencer with her eye.


    Spencer smiled instead and said, "Lucia, cleverness and trickery are just different in terms of words. I''m willing to cooperate with all your actions, as long as I can see Arthur''s despair!"


    "Spencer, aren''t you afraid of your own retribution in the future?" Lucia asked him seriously, listening to Spencer''s calm but in fact extremely vicious words.


    "Retribution?" Spencerughed and said, "I''m an atheist. Even if I believe in retribution, it won''t fall on me. The Edwins have taken too much from my father. There are too many things that should not belong to Arthur. The retribution should fall on their family!"


    Lucia really regretted what she had just asked. It was like asking why a wolf would brutally eat a sheep. That was his nature. Suddenly she didn''t have the desire to continue talking, gave Spencer a cold look, and said lightly without any emotion, "Whatever you say. I can''t help..."


    "Lucia, Teddy can''t wait any longer." Spencer just wanted Lucia to think herself.


    Theodore had always been Lucia''s weakness, but she didn''t show anything on the surface, but still said without emotion,


    "You can''t force me again. The big deal is that I''m really cruel to let Teddy go through chemotherapy and wait until the next person who can save him appears."


    He asked Lucia to find a way to hurt Arthur herself. She can''t and she was not that cruel.


    The smile on Spencer''s face froze. He wasn''t sure if what Lucia said was serious, perfunctory, or really cruel, but he didn''t dare to let her continue in that direction, or else he would fall short.. "Really can''t figure it out?" Spencer asked.


    "I can''t think of it." Lucia replied simply.


    "Okay, then I''ll find a way, but you have to promise to cooperate with me 100%. As soon as Arthur leaves, I will donate bone marrow to Teddy immediately." Spencer agreed slightly and anxiously. "Whatever you want." Lucia had already determined her attitude towards Spencer. It was useless to reason with him. Indifference was the only correct way. At this point, she turned her eyes away directly, not even bothering to look at him.


    Spencer didn''t know what to talk about for a while. It seemed that he was deliberately trying to please her, but he was unwilling to be embarrassed and speechless, so he insisted,


    "Lucia, we''re going to be together in the future, but there''s so little time to spend together now. Would you like to spend more time with me?"


    Hearing this, Lucia raised her brows directly. The contempt in her eyes was undisguised, as if she was saying "who are you?" and "why do I spend time with you?"


    The meaning expressed by Lucia''s eyes was too obvious. Spencer was disappointed when he met her eyes. He can''t help but wonder, even if he got her, can he conquer her heart? Feeling displeased, Spencer scowled and said,


    "Lucia, am I so disrespectful to you? Do you know what I gave up for you? My marrow can save Theodore. Edwin and Sophie love their grandchildren so much. As long as I ask, let alone the whole Davonnis Corp, I''ll let them kneel down for me. But for you, I gave up that opportunity, as long as you are willing to be with me. Can''t this move you a little bit?"


    Hearing this, Lucia narrowed her sharp eyes, because she realized that what Spencer said was true. If Edwin and Sophie knew that Spencer could save Teddy, they could really do that for their grandchild. No, she couldn''t let that happen, and she would feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    Suddenly, there was another reason for Lucia to give up on Arthur, and the one she couldn''t resist.


    Seeing Lucia''s eyes flickering, Spencer knew that he was on the point of her concern, so he continued,


    "Lucia, I didn''t ask you to have a close rtionship with me right away, but in the future, at least we can respect each other. Don''t talk to me with that disdainful attitude, okay?"


    "Okay," Lucia answered sinctly, but she quickly added, "As long as you don''t mess with me."


    "You''re going to be my wife. How could I mess with you," Spencer said softly atst with a smile on his face.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucia frowned slightly. And there was a bitter sigh in her heart.


    In what direction were things going to develop...


    Arthur...


    Just when Lucia was still feeling sad, her cell phone rang. Lucia had it been on mute all the time before, so she would not answer anyone''s call. She just turned off the mute code today.

 Chapter 392 New York visit

    Maybe Spencer was right. Knowing that he was a bone marrow donor, she was really relieved for her son.


    Ignoring Spencer, Lucia answered the phone. After a few words, she hung up the phone and turned to leave, clearly treating Spencer as air. Although Spencer was unwilling to see that, he didn''t stop her but just shouted at Lucia who was turning around,


    "Lucia, remember, cooperate with me. As soon as Arthur leaves, I will donate bone marrow to Teddy immediately."


    Lucia didn''t look back, but the frozen movement for a few seconds meant she heard it.


    Rushing back to the hospital, Lucia saw the person who called her just now. That was Eduard, and of course, Daphne was beside him.


    In the ward, Eduard was talking to Arthur, asking him about Theodore''s condition and telling him that they came to Chicago after they went to the Sea House in New York to inquire about it. Daphne was chatting with him gently because it was the first time she saw Theodore. She asked him his name, age, and what he liked to do.


    "Eduard, Daphne, why are you here?" Lucia asked as soon as she entered the ward, with sweat dripping from her forehead.


    "Lucia ! Are you going too far?!" Upon seeing Lucia, Eduard immediately unched an attack" in annoyance.


    Lucia lowered her eyes slightly and said softly, "Sorry, I just don''t want you to worry..."


    "We won''t worry if you don''t tell us?!" Eduard was still annoyed at Lucia''s concealment. Although he thought about facing her calmly on the way, he couldn''t help but get excited when they met. Weren''t they friends?? she didn''t know how to inform him when such a big thing happened?!


    "I..." Lucia felt moved and guilty, and she didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Lucia, let him scold you. I was scolded just now." Arthur walked over to Lucia and said softly to her, raising his hand to wipe the sweat from her forehead.


    Eduard also noticed that Lucia had run back. Upon closer inspection, she had lost a lot of weight. Under the distress, most of the unwillingness in his heart dissipated in an instant. He could only say, "Lucia, if you really treat us as friends, don''t hide it, okay?"


    "Understood, not in the future." Lucia apologized honestly like a student.


    "Hey..." Seeing Lucia being so "obedient", Eduard couldn''t say anything, sighed and turned around to chat with Daphne and Theodore.


    Daphne and Theodore said a few words before looking up and saying to Lucia, "Lucia, it must be hard for you..."


    Daphne also had no experience offorting others. She felt sorry for Lucia, so she could only say this simply, but Lucia received her sincere words.


    "Thank you foring to see Teddy." Lucia had been prone to crytely. Looking at Daphne, her eyes turned red again.


    "Teddy is so cute," Daphne said heartily. "And he''s super smart. God will love him."


    Daphne didn''t dare to mention life and death, and expressed her heartfelt hope implicitly.


    "Yeah." Lucia nodded slightly, burying her face in Arthur''s shoulder, not wanting to let the tears flow.


    Eduard saw that Lucia was sad, so he coughed and hinted Daphne to stop talking about Teddy''s condition. Daphne took a deep look at Lucia and turned to coax Teddy, but her eyes were already red. "Don''t cry, Daphne," Theodore was a kind little angel. Seeing that Daphne''s eyes were red, he knew that she was sad for him, so heforted,


    "I''m the bravest. Although sometimes I will cry, I will not be knocked down by the disease."


    Theodore''s words were really not like a six-year-old child can say, but he was indeed such a small doll, so it made people feel more distressed.


    Daphne burst into tears when she heard this, and couldn''t help but feel indignant why this sensible baby boy suffered from illness.


    Eduard quickly grabbed Daphne''s shoulders when he saw this, but even his own nose was sore. When he heard it again, Lucia, who was leaning against Arthur, was already choking. He sighed, and could only wish Teddy''s condition had a turnaround.


    Arthur hugged Lucia tighter than ever.


    Theodore seemed to know that he was making his mother ufortable again, and he reached out to Lucia and said, "Mommy, I want a hug."


    When Lucia heard the words, she quickly stopped choking, and only raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes and walked over to hold him in her arms. She knew that Theodore wasforting herself in a fawning way.


    After that, Eduard directly took Daphne to live in the hotel closest to the hospital. Because of the special situation, they did not go to visit Arthur''s parents. Daphne apanied Teddy for one night despite the jetg. Eduard and Daphne met Edwin and Sophie in the hospital the next day. The Edwins were grateful for their care for Theodore, but also guilty that Teddy couldn''t entertain them.


    With Daphne and Eduard, Lucia''s mood seemed much better, which Arthur noticed it. But he didn''t know that although Lucia was d they came to see Teddy, the reason was because Teddy would be saved. The constant contradictory torture made Lucia very tired, but fortunately, Theodore''s condition had not continued to deteriorate since the ulceration, as if God was giving Lucia a chance to breathe.


    But in any case, Lucia knew that Spencer would still find her. The next night, Spencer called Lucia first and hung up after only one ring. Lucia noticed it and replied to Spencer on the pretext of going to the bathroom. After a while, Spencer sent over his n.


    Lucia took a while to digest his so-called "n". After reading it, she had a bitter smile, which could never go away.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Spencer, do you have the guts?" Lucia thought for a while and sent this message to Spencer. She was so annoyed that she pressed her fingers on the screen so hard that they seemed to bend it. Spencer replied quickly, "Unless he sees it, is there any way to make himpletely give up?"


    "But I don''t want to!" Lucia replied without hesitation.


    "You promised to cooperate with mepletely yesterday. If you want, you can find a way by yourself. Or as you said, you don''t need my help, let Teddy wait for the next suitable match." Spencer replied very quickly, and it literally meant impatience, but he was waiting impatiently for a reply after he sent the message.


    Lucia bit her lower lip, and flipped the information to the n sent by Spencer. After a long time, she still replied with "okay". Her son was at stake, and she had to be cruel.

 Chapter 393 Perceived anger

    Spencer stood up instantly when he got the text. The chair nearly fell back because of his movements, and it was ironic that the location where he orchestrated all this was the hotel he shared with the Edwins. Someone was knocking on the bathroom door. Lucia immediately deleted all the messages and call records she had contacted with Spencer on her phone. Daphne''s worried voice sounded outside the door, "Lucia, are you all right?"


    Lucia looked at the time and found that she had been hiding in the bathroom for half an hour, so she quickly replied, "It''s okay.I''lle out now."


    After she finished speaking, she opened the door, and Daphne stood at the door looking at her worriedly.


    "Daphne, sorry. Do you want to use the bathroom?"


    "No," Daphne shook her head and asked, "Lucia, what''s going on?"


    Lucia''s eyes shed, and she forced a smile to ask Daphne, "Why do you ask that?"


    "You look..." Daphne continued to stare at Lucia''s eyes, and said that she was not sure about her feelings, "Somewhat angry..."


    Daphne was very simple, so she was more sensitive to other people''s emotional perception.


    Lucia was stunned for a second, then lowered her eyes and whispered, "Nothing, you think too much..."


    Daphne realized that she made Lucia ufortable, so she quickly said, "Lucia, sorry. I was just worried about you..."


    "Don''t say sorry," Lucia said with a wry smile, "I''m just worried about Teddy''s condition, so I''m always in a bad mood, always angry with myself for being powerless. Ans I am afraid of showing too much in front of Arthur and bringing him into my negative emotions too..."


    "Lucia..." Daphne was very distressed when she heard Lucia say this, and looked at her with wide eyes, but couldn''t say anythingforting.


    "It''s fine. Teddy will be fine," As a mother, Lucia gentlyforted Daphne, who was worried for her, while suffering pain,


    "I''m so convinced."


    "Well! Teddy will be fine!" Admiring Lucia''s strength, Daphne''s eyes lit up, and she said firmly,pletely forgetting that she had noticed the strangeness of her emotions before.


    Lucia breathed a sigh of relief. She was ready to tell a big lie to the person she loved, and she didn''t want to lie to anyone else.


    Because they were worried about Theodore, and their original purpose was toe for Lucia and Arthur, Eduard and Daphne didn''t go anywhere except the hotel and hospital. Daphne, who was abroad for the first time, didn''t even give a curious look to the lively city of Chicago, but only cared about the child''s condition.


    On the other hand, Elliot had to leave because of thepany''s troubles. He felt guilty for leaving when Teddy''s condition deteriorated. He even apologized to the Edwin family. How could Edwin me his cousin? Everyone had their own life trajectory. He cannot and will not force all people to center on his grandson.


    Before he left, Elliot avoided his younger brother Erik and had a separate conversation with Edwin, and told him the truth about Erik''s attitude that night. Originally, Elliot didn''t want to be too direct. Erik was his biological brother after all, but he was afraid of Edwin would be without precaution. After weighing, he still felt that Edwin should be warned in advance.


    "Edwin, Erik doesn''t listen to my advice at all. Now that he''s made up his mind, he''s bound topete with you. If he really does something, don''t be merciful. Even if he will lose anything, I won''t me you. His behavior is too outrageous!"


    Edwin sighed and had hoped that Elliot could influence Erik, but now it seemed that there was really no leeway.


    "Elliot, don''t worry. I do things in a measured way." Erik didn''t say too much. The position of family love in his heart remained the same, but it was just a trade-off.


    "Of course I''m at ease with you, but I''m afraid that you will be soft-hearted and Erik will take advantage of it." Elliot was full of emotion. Why his brother became like this?


    Edwin was very grateful that Elliot can stand on the side of justice. After all, he can''t me him for defending Erik, but he still warned him,Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "If that dayes, I will send him to you, and I will never make his situation too embarrassing."


    Unexpectedly, Edwin was still considerate. Elliot patted him on the shoulder with emotion, and all the feelings were hidden.


    Elliot returned to the British Isles with their children the next day, and now only Erik and his son were left in the hotel. They asionally went to the hospital to show "concern" to Theodore, but more often they were as leisurely as hosts who felt free to enjoy thefortable environment in the hotel. And it was just like a vacation.


    Edwin didn''t me him and didn''t expect Erik and Spencer to really care about Theodore. Recently, he rarely went to thepany. Unless there was a major event, several sons also took turns in the hospital. Everyone was anxiously waiting for Theodore''s turnaround of illness.


    Nearly ten days had passed. Eduard and Daphne had also been in the hospital for four days. Arthur knew that Eduard had a heavy responsibility. As the president of thepany, he can umte countless documents that needed to be reviewed and approved in one day, affecting the development of thepany. He felt his care for his son, but did not want to dy his work.


    On the fifth day, Arthur asked Eduard and Daphne to return home.


    "Why? Do you think we''re annoying?" Eduard said, frowning.


    "Go back. Teddy''s condition won''t turn around in a short time. You all have your own identities and responsibilities to take. Lucia and I are very grateful to you. It''s enough to know that you care about Teddy." Arthur sighed softly.


    Eduard was silent, and after a while he mumbled, "Why are you talking so seriously all of a sudden..."


    He and Arthur had always been at odds with each other, but they knew each other because of Lucia. And the two really became friends without knowing it, so Eduard felt inexplicably ufortable to hear him persuade him seriously when he was so anxious.


    "Eduard, Daphne, Arthur is right. Teddy is our responsibility. We should pay any price for it, but you are not. Go back." Lucia also said.


    Eduard thought for a while, then looked at Daphne and said, "Okay, let''s go back first. If there is any change in Teddy, you have to let us know immediately, and don''t take care of everything yourself."


    "I know." Arthur agreed seriously.


    "Now the situation is special, maybe we can''t see you off. Eduard, you have to take good care of Daphne along the way, you know?" Lucia did not forget to remind him.

 Chapter 394 Set a trap

    "Of course, I''ll take good care of her." Eduard replied softly, and hugged Daphne''s shoulders. Now that Daphne had been assimted by Eduard in a subtle way, this kind of intimacy seemed to her to be normal.


    Lucia smiled and asked when Eduard nned to leave, and her eyes darkened for a second.


    Well, let''s make it tonight.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    In the afternoon, after discussing, Lucia and Arthur decided to invite Eduard and Daphne to have dinner with one of them. The situation was really special, but they dared to visit Teddy from thousands of miles away. It was really too ungrateful without treating them dinner, and the two finally decided that Lucia will go out to dinner with them, and Arthur will stay with Theodore.


    It just so happened that the hotel where Eduard and Daphne were staying was nice and had its own restaurant. Lucia decided to dine directly there after discussing with them.


    During the dinner, Eduard and Daphne had beenforting Lucia, but Lucia seemed a little absent-minded and didn''t answer their words several times. Eduard and Daphne knew that Lucia was in a bad mood, and they didn''t care about her casual perfunctory words, but they still wanted tofort her.


    When the dinner was almost over, Lucia''s cell phone rang.


    Lucia picked up the phone and answered the call without looking at it. She didn''t say a word but kept listening to what the people on the phone said. But before finally hanging up, she nced at Eduard and Daphne and asked in a low voice,


    "Vortex Hotel? I see."


    After speaking, Lucia hung up the phone, looking a little nervous. Eduard couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Lucia, who''s calling?"


    "It''s alright, a friend." Lucia lowered her eyes and replied in a low voice, not willing to continue the topic. Eduard didn''t ask any further questions.


    Fifteen minutester, Lucia said, "It''s gettingte. You guys still have to take tomorrow''s flight. Rest early. I''m going back to the hospital."


    "We''ll take you back." Eduard said immediately. It was already 8:30pm, and there were three blocks from the hospital, so he was a little worried.


    Luciaughed lightly when she heard the words, "No need. Are you afraid that I will be robbed? If you send me there, I have to worry about whether it is safe for you toe back."


    Eduard thought about it too, so he and Daphne took Lucia to the door of the hotel, but they saw that Lucia took a taxi and left. Eduard was still thinking about how Lucia would take a taxi about a ten-minute walk. But for safety reasons, he didn''t think too much. At 10 o''clock at night, Arthur called him.


    "Eduard, are you still talking?" Arthur asked, sounding a little anxiously, as soon as the call got through.


    "Huh?" Eduard froze, not realizing what Arthur was asking.


    Sensing that Eduard''s reaction was wrong, Arthur immediately asked, "Isn''t Lucia with you?"


    "...No, she went back to the hospital at 8:30!" Speaking of this, Eduard stood up directly, "Didn''t she go back?!"


    "No," Arthur''s anxiety ryed to Eduard over the phone, "She hasn''t returned since she left with you, and she hasn''t answered the phone."


    "Impossible," Eduard said with a frown. "I took her to the door of the hotel with Daphne and watched her leave in a taxi. She didn''t say she would go anywhere else..."


    Speaking of which, Eduard seemed to have some message slipping through his mind. Before Arthur could speak, he murmured hesitantly, "Could it be that phone call just now..." "What?!" Arthur demanded immediately.


    Eduard recalled it carefully, and replied, "After dinner, Lucia received a phone call that seemed to mention Vortex Hotel... Isn''t Vortex Hotel the name of a hotel?"


    At the other end of the phone, Arthur was silent. Vortex Hotel was indeed the name of a hotel. There was one near Washington Park, but why did Lucia mention it? Sensing that something was wrong, Eduard voiced the doubts in Arthur''s mind, "Why did Lucia mention the Vortex Hotel? What will she do in the hotel?"


    "Go and see." Arthur was never a man of indecision, so he said immediately.


    "I''ll apany you!" Eduard, who was also worried about Lucia, said immediately.


    "Okay," Arthur said without dying, "bring Daphne over and let her apany Teddy for me. It''s toote for my brothers toe here, and then I''ll go find her with you."


    "Okay, we''ll be there soon!" Eduard hung up the phone immediately after saying that, got up and got dressed and knocked on Daphne''s door. Daphne became anxious after knowing the situation, and quickly changed her clothes and rushed to the hospital with him.


    When they came to the hospital, Arthur was already waiting anxiously at the door. When he saw Eduard and Daphneing, he immediately went up to them, and told Daphne how to take care of Theodore while weing them into the ward. Daphne had been watching Lucia and Arthur these days how they took care of Theodore, so she quickly understood.


    "Teddy, I''m out for some business. Daphne will take care of you. We''ll be back in a while." Arthur said to Theodore, who was already drowsy, taking Daphne to the bedside.


    "What are you going to do?" Theodore asked Arthur, rubbing his eyes and making himself awake.


    "Just go to sleep." Arthur rubbed his son''s soft hair lovingly, and after seeing him nod and close his eyes, he motioned Eduard to go with him.


    After leaving the ward, Arthur walked very fast and his movements were no longer patient and gentle when facing his son. Eduard almost couldn''t keep up with him.


    "Arthur, what do you think Lucia is doing at the hotel?" Eduard asked, chasing after Arthur.


    "I''m not guessing," Arthur said tly.


    "But you''ve been thinking about this all the time, haven''t you?" Eduard asked.


    Arthur stopped and turned to look at Eduard and said, "So do you have an answer?"


    Eduard''s eyes shed and he replied, "No."


    "We haven''t even confirmed whether Lucia is at the hotel, so it''s too early to guess. We''ll know when we find her." Arthur continued to stride forward, saying those. Eduard still admired Arthur''s calmness at this time. If it were him, he would have already figured out thousands of possibilities.


    But Eduard didn''t know that Arthur was just acting calm on the surface. He was already troubled, and he didn''t want to say it directly, just for fear of annoying Eduard.


    The word hotel was too sensitive. The only thing he could think of was that Esmae would never have asked Lucia to meet at the hotel, and Lucia would never have gone to the hotel for no reason. After all, whom was she going to meet?

 Chapter 395 Doubts in the heart

    It was past 9 o''clock in the evening now, and although the weather was pleasant in this season, and it was very suitable for walking, there were very few people on the street, and there was only constant traffic on the road.


    Arthur and Eduard were sitting in one of the cars. The two went to the Vortex Hotel next to Washington Park. Eduard didn''t dare to speak in the car. He always had a very bad premonition in his heart. Arthur beside him looked like bing more and more gloomy, which made him very worried.


    In less than twenty minutes, the taxi took them to the front of the Vortex Hotel.


    "Arthur, how do we find Lucia?" After getting out of the car, Eduard was in trouble. In a foreign country where it valued privacy very much, it was hard to find out if Lucia was here.


    Without thinking twice, Arthur pulled a checkbook from his pocket, signed one, and said, "Use the money."


    Eduard was stunned by this action. Arthur''s behavior was too direct.


    Sure enough, after going to the front desk to inquire about the situation, the staff did not reveal any information. Seeing that no one around, Arthur simply handed the check of five thousand dors to the front desk staff and said,


    "Please help me check if a woman has been here. She is my wife and I am worried about her safety."


    Five thousand dors was already two months'' sry for an ordinary receptionist. The receptionist hesitated for a second before quickly epting the check and saying to Arthur,


    "Sir, a very beautiful woman dide here two hours ago, and she hasn''t left yet, just..."


    "Just what?" Arthur demanded immediately.


    "I''m afraid thisdy is not alone," the receptionist was embarrassed because Arthur said Lucia was his wife, but said frankly,


    "A man picked her upstairs at the time."


    Hearing this, Arthur was shocked. His palms were already clenched into fists. Eduard pressed his shoulders after realizing it and asked the receptionist,


    "Can you tell us which room the man lives in?"


    "This..." The receptionist was embarrassed. This was a vition of the rules, and it was easy to guess the situation now that the man in front of him was looking for his wife who had a tryst with her lover. If there was a disputeter, he would lose his job.


    "Don''t worry. We''re just making sure my friend''s wife is safe, and we''ll leave when we see her," Eduard exined, sensing the receptionist''s hesitation.


    Although the receptionist was embarrassed, he epted the check after all. After a moment of hesitation, he said, "Okay, they live in room 509."


    Eduard thanked the staff, and then pulled Arthur to the elevator, but the next second he found that he couldn''t pull Arthur away at all. He was like a rock and stayed in ce. Eduard knew what he was thinking, and said quickly,


    "Arthur, let''s go check the situation first. Don''t think too much."


    If for others, Eduard dared not make guesses, but Lucia''s character can be guaranteed. Even if she was really here and saw another man by herself, she will never do anything to hurt Arthur.


    "But..." Arthur forced the word out and was speechless. Eduard saw a tinge of vulnerability in his eyes.


    Everyone was afraid of being betrayed, even Arthur.


    "Do you trust Lucia ?" Eduard asked Arthur.


    "Of course I trust her!" Arthur answered without thinking twice, and Eduard pulled him forward as soon as he heard this. At this time, he moved.


    "Then don''t hesitate!"


    Soon, Eduard pulled Arthur to the door of room 509. There was no one in the corridor, only the yellow lights. For some reason, Arthur felt that it was very stuffy, making him hard to breathe. "This is the room." Eduard stood in front of the door, turning his head to whisper to Arthur.


    Arthur didn''t respond, just stared at the room number.


    "I''m knocking." Eduard asked Arthur.


    Arthur still didn''t respond, but he stopped Eduard just as he was about to knock on the door.


    "Arthur?" Eduard asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t want to...knock on the door like this..." Arthur said in a deep voice with a faint struggle in his eyes.


    Eduard understood Arthur''s thoughts at once. He was afraid that Lucia had affairs with others, and he was afraid that such a rash move would directly hurt her. After all, when they came to find her, it already represented a kind of suspicion. Thinking for a while, Eduard caught a glimpse of a staff pushing a moving table, and he quickly pulled Arthur aside.


    Unexpectedly, the staff was actually delivering food to 509. He knocked on the door, and the door opened after a while, but from the angle of Arthur and Eduard standing, there was no way to see who opened the door. They only saw a strong arm of a man. Moreover, in pajamas.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Arthur''s expression changed instantly. His pair of eagle eyes were as dark as the bottom of the ocean.


    Eduard''s face also did not look good He had been flirtatious for many years, and he naturally knew what the scene he saw represented.


    The door closed, and Eduard turned his head and nced at Arthur in a sullen mood. Seeing Arthur''s expression, his heart skipped a beat, because Arthur looked like a wolf lying in ambush, and could rush out at any moment to give a fatal hit.


    Eduard knew he had to calm down now. Although it was hard for him to calm down, he wouldn''t know what Arthur will do if he was impulsive.


    While he was trying to figure out what to do, there was movement on the other side of the room. The door slowly opened, revealing the front of the moving table. The wine and food on it were gone. Eduard took a few steps and walked towards the staff. He pretended to bump into him when he''d already pushed out the table all the way to close the door.


    "Sorry, I''m walking too fast." Eduard politely apologized, standing beside the staff.


    "It''s fine." The staff smiled at Eduard and pushed the table away. He didn''t care that Eduard continued to stand at the door. When looking closely at his foot, it could be actually seen that Eduard''s heel was touching the door. There was a very thin door crack, so the 509 door didn''t actually close.


    When the staff''s figurepletely left the hallway, Eduard quickly turned around and waved to Arthur, signaling him toe over.


    Arthur slowly came out of the corner. His body was exuding a chill, the shadow behind him seemed to be alive. He slowly followed him forward, as if burying everything.


    Eduard can''t help but shudder when he saw Arthur like this. If Lucia really...


    He didn''t dare to think any more.


    "Open the door." Arthur had lost his sanity at this point. He knew that Eduard had reached the door, so he said directly to him.

 Chapter 396 Have long been contacted

    "Don''t," Eduard said hesitantly, lowering his voice, "Let''s wait and see? What if Lucia isn''t in there?"


    "Peep?" Arthur''s gaze was cold to Eduard.


    "Not peeping. Just eavesdropping. If you hear Lucia''s voice, let''s knock." Eduard advised.


    Arthur frowned, and without warning, he raised his hand and pushed Eduard''s shoulder. Eduard was caught off guard. Fortunately he was holding the edge of the door frame, or he would have just leaned in like this. However, because his body was still impacted, the door behind him opened further, and at the same time, they could hear,


    "Lucia, you''ve been out for so long. Aren''t you afraid of Arthur''s suspicion?"


    Arthur and Eduard were instantly petrified when they heard it. There was no doubt that Lucia was inside, but the man was actually Spencer! They were all too familiar with that voice! It was Spencer whom Lucia hated so much!


    "No, he thought I am with Eduard and Daphne. Even if he really doubts it, I''ll go back and say that I go for a walk." Lucia''s voice sounded very pleasant, and seemed very happy.


    "Like every time you say you are walking, but you are actually here to meet me?" Spencer asked after a chuckle.


    "Yeah," Lucia replied, and continued, "because I miss you..."


    Eduard was shocked. Lucia and Spencer''s words undoubtedly proved that the two had been connected, but he didn''t believe it! How can that be possible!


    He looked at Arthur whose face was expressionless at this point, but the slight veins bulging out of his temples showed how much impulse he was and the anger he was holding back. And there was more anger in his eyes.


    "Arthur..." Eduard, who was afraid of Arthur''s abnormal behaviour, called to him in a low voice, and now he didn''t know what to do.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Arthur shook his head slightly, nced at Eduard and continued listening to the sounds in the room.


    Eduard listened with him in a cold sweat.


    "Lucia, when will you have a showdown with him? I can only watch you secretly every day, and I can only hold back what I want to do. Every time I''m mad with jealousy!" A crisp sound of ss touching could be heard. Afterwards, Spencer asked Lucia.


    "No hurry," Lucia''s voice sounded veryzy, and she replied calmly, "Now Teddy''s condition has not improved, and he can''t find a suitable match. The Davis family has a lot of money. With their help, they can get more resources.


    11


    "I can give you this too," Spencer said so and was unwilling to submit.


    "Spencer, don''t get excited, okay?" Lucia chuckled and said, "With the influence of you and your dad, you can''t call the entire Davonnis Corp to help with the match. Edwin is indeed more sessful than your dad. You can''t deny that."


    "That''s because they took my grandpa''s assets!" Spencer said indignantly. "Otherwise Edwin wouldn''t be where he is today, but it doesn''t matter. Soon we will be able to take back what the Edwin family owes us!"


    "Don''t worry. Esmae said she''d help you, but be patient and wait until Teddy''s condition improves." Lucia reassured Spencer.


    Eduard had never felt this kind of throbbing feeling, not because of the conversation in the room between Lucia and Spencer, but the look on Arthur''s face.


    If it was said that Arthur''s body exuded a chilling aura before, he could still forbear it. But now, the chilling aura that was gushing out from his body was killing him! To say that Arthur at this time was the god of death who wanted to ughter all the people, Eduard didn''t think it was an exaggeration.


    Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Eduard didn''t care anymore. He put his hand on Arthur''s shoulder, lowering his voice to persuade him,


    "Arthur, calm down. Don''t you know what kind of person Lucia is? Now that there are so many magic technologies, maybe the person who speaks is not Lucia at all? Think about thest time Juliana framed you. Maybe things are not what we imagined. Let''s figure it out first and then..."


    Arthur didn''t wait for Eduard to finish his words, but stepped forward. Eduard didn''t stand still, but really leaned on the door, staggered a few steps, and the door was opened like this.


    The door opened and everything in the room came into view.


    The lights in the room were dim, and a man and a woman were leaning against a window directly opposite the door. Both were wearing bathrobes and holding a ss of wine. When they found the door opened, they turned their heads in surprise. After they recognized that they were Arthur and Eduard, the man quickly hid the woman behind him as a protector.


    The man and woman were really Lucia and Spencer. When Eduard stood up and turned around that he was proved wrong on the spot.


    With his eyes half-squinted, Arthur stared straight ahead, as if his eyes pierced directly through Lucia behind Spencer,


    "Lucia, why?"


    Outside the door just now, Arthur had experienced too many emotional changes, shock, anger, disbelief, self-doubt, but when the door opened, all he had left in his heart was to ask why. Lucia, why was she doing this to him!


    Lucia, who was standing behind Spencer, moved obviously, but instead ofing out to face Arthur, Spencer spoke first,


    "Arthur, you... don''t get me wrong..."


    Spencer''s words soundedme and ridiculous.


    "Didn''t you just want to have a showdown with me as soon as possible?" Arthur''s eyes were still fixed on Lucia, "I''m here right now."


    Hearing this, Spencer turned his head and nced at Lucia. After the two made eye contact for a while, Lucia slowly walked out of Spencer''s shelter. A pair of eyes that once faced him with only infinite love, now contained too muchplex emotions.


    Arthur''s eyes widened, because Lucia was all too familiar to him now.


    Under the yellow light, her skin was still as clear as before. Her long wavy hair was loosely scattered. Even though there was panic in her eyes, she couldn''t hide her moist eyes, which Arthur was all too familiar with.


    What she did with Spencer just now didn''t need to be asked.


    Eduard was stunned.


    "Arthur, why are you here..." After a long time, Lucia spoke up, but what she said made Arthur angry.

 Chapter 397 Final showdown

    "Don''t ask me why I''m here!" Arthur snapped. "I just want to know why!"


    Lucia turned her head to look at Spencer. When they looked at each other, there was intimacy, and Arthur felt himself like an outsider.


    He never thought that Lucia would stand on the side of others and confront him...


    The sense of inconsistency took his breath away, and if it wasn''t for the insistence on exining why, Arthur would have turned his head and left.


    "Lucia, we''ve been hiding it for too long. He''s found out anyway, so let''s just say it." Spencer''s voice pierced Arthur''s eardrums like a sharp needle.


    Lucia nodded slightly, pulled her cor up, took a slow step forward, facing Arthur. Spencer went around behind her and put his hands on her shoulders, as if giving her encouragement.


    "Arthur Davies," Lucia had already called Arthur''s full name. Her eyes gradually turned cold, and she said word by word,


    "As you can see, I''ve been with Spencer for a long time."


    "The one you love is me!" Arthur let out a beast-like low voice unwillingly.


    "The person I love has never been you!" As if her emotions were stirred up, Lucia''s voice was raised several times, and she said sharply,


    "From the beginning, I''ve never loved you!"


    Arthur was stunned by Lucia''s words. There was only one sentence in his mind, "how could it be, how could it be..."


    Eduard finally came to his senses. He heard Lucia''s words too, but it was just as ridiculous in his ears. He saw Arthur was attacked, so mad that he was speechless for a moment, so he stood beside him and said,


    "Lucia, are you being ckmailed by Spencer? Why would you say something like that? You can tell any lie, but a three-year-old kid wouldn''t believe it if you don''t love Arthur!"


    Eduard apanied Lucia through too many ups and downs, and these were almost all trapped for Arthur. She didn''t love Arthur? Eduard just thought it was funny!


    Lucia''s eyes shed, but it was only for a moment. Before she was noticed, she regained herposure and responded lightly,


    "Eduard, I really think of you as a friend. You have helped me a lot, but today I am exposed by you, and I don''t want to hide it anymore. It''s really tiring to hide my thoughts. In fact, from the beginning, I just revenge Arthur."


    "What nonsense are you talking about! What''s your revenge on Arthur? Is it because of him and Juliana? But that''s a misunderstanding." Eduard asked Lucia angrily.


    "You haven''t been clear of what I said. I said '' from the beginning"!"Lucia''s eyes grew colder.


    "Why?" Finally, Arthur said again, but there was no warmth in his voice anymore.


    "Why?" Lucia sneered, and her eyes instantly met the coldness in Arthur''s eyes. The two looked at each other, but they never saw the slightest warmth. She looked at Arthur and continued,


    "Are you embarrassed enough to ask? Six years ago, I was co-set up by Jacob and Poppy and lost everything, but you are also an aplice! It was true that you entered the room by ident that night, but you left after the event. Arthur! Is this your character?! If you were willing to stay and do me justice and prove that you and I didn''t know each other in the first ce, it wouldn''t be what it is now!"


    Hearing Lucia''s usation, Arthur''s heart was filled with sorrow. So, did she still me him?


    Seemingly unhappy, Lucia''s eyes shed with scorching hatred, and she continued to speak sharply,


    "What''s even more ridiculous is that I was pregnant in the end! If I hadn''t been dragged down by the child, I could have gone back to China and reimed everything that belonged to me. It''s just that I couldn''t bear to hurt that little life. When I didn''t know your identity before, didn''t you ask me if I hate my child''s biological father? I''ll tell you the truth. I hate him! For five years, I took my child desperately to survive. Where were you at that time?! Have you fulfilled your responsibility as a father for a day? You''ve just experienced a love affair with a woman, and you''ve enjoyed a romantic affair. If other women were in bed that night, you would have enjoyed it as well, not because it was me!"


    After expressing the resentment in her heart non-stop, Lucia gasped, and Spencer immediately patted her back gently and said softly,


    "Lucia, don''t get excited. You should have told him these things a long time ago."


    Arthur was in the shock of learning the truth, but when he heard Spencer''s voice and saw him hugging Lucia intimately, jealousy instantly reced the shock and made his senses return. He clenched his fists and asked unwillingly,


    "If you always hate me, how can you be with me? You look at me with eyes full of love, and your tenderness to me is definitely not fake. I''m not a fool. I can tell the truth from the fake. Lucia, tell me. Did Spencer ckmail you into saying these things?!"


    "That can only me me for acting too real..." Lucia sneered and said to Arthur disdainfully,


    "The moment I knew you are Teddy''s father, my hatred was rooted. But I know your background, you are the third son of Davies family. With the blessing of the entire Davonnis Corp empire behind you, even if I have the ability, I can''t attack you. Just when I was worried what to do, you actually took the initiative to show your love to me, and your mother came to my house to be a nanny, just to help me get close to you. I also noticed at that time to take revenge emotionally. It''s the best solution!"


    "I don''t believe it!" Arthur growled.


    "Don''t believe it?" Lucia''s raised eyebrows and grin contrasted sharply with Arthur''s fury. She lightly parted her red lips and turned to Eduard.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Eduard, don''t you know? When I turned to Arthur for help in the CTD case, I knew that Jacob was responsible for it and I was going to have a showdown. I didn''t expect Nia to help me find out that JTP also nned to frame Davonnis Corp. I thought it was just right. This was the best time for me and Arthur to get in touch privately, so I made an appointment with him first, and he gave me clear advice." Eduard was speechless.


    "Arthur, didn''t you suspect anything at the time?" After speaking to Eduard, Lucia turned her eyes back to Arthur and said,


    "I can obviously ask you out in the name of thepany to thepany, but I chose to meet you privately, just to make you abandon the stereotype of official business and simply leave an impression on me. Step by step, you really love me deeply. If I didn''t meet Spencerter, and fall fell in love with him, you would still be kept in the dark."

 Chapter 398 Break all ties

    "Lucia, what you say is meaningless. I don''t know why you say such a bad thing about yourself, but I believe it''s definitely not your sincere words. My feelings for you have been deep into my heart. Every day when we get along with you, there is a chance to execute your revenge. Why wait until now? Your revenge can''t exin everything at all."


    The more Arthur heard, the less he believed what Lucia said.


    "It''s because I met Spencerter. If it wasn''t for him, would I have put up with you for so long?" Lucia paused for a while, then said hurtful words again.


    "For him?" Arthur''s voice sounded dangerous.


    "Yes, the first time I met Spencer was indeed a coincidence. At that time, we exchanged numbers. After further contact, I found that he hated you as much as I did, and it was easy to have feelings for each other with the same hatred for you. Soon we were together. What''s when Juliana was bewitched by Poppy to destroy your rtionship with me, and I was able to take a break from you. Do you remember that Spencer left Mokio early during Christmas? That''s because I was in Hurg, and he was here to apany me."


    Lucia stared into Arthur''s eyes, stating the "fact" word for word.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Arthur''s memory had always been amazing, but now he wished he didn''t have such a good memory, because he clearly remembered that Spencer did leave his hometown early during Christmas... Was it really as Lucia said, they were dating in Hurg?


    "I only came back to you when I realized Spencer''s unwillingness. Don''t you think about it? Are there such kind people in the world? Juliana apologized and I didn''t care it anymore? Ridiculous! I hate people to frame me the most! For Spencer, I just stay by your side. I was thinking of finding an opportunity to gradually snatch Davonnis Corp for him. I didn''t expect Poppy to die and Jacob has already run away. I''ve been busy for a while to bring Webbex Group back to life. It''s been like this until Teddy is sick now. I''m depressed, and only Spencer canfort me. That''s why you discover it today."


    Lucia continued to speak stubbornly regardless of whether Arthur could ept or face the truth.


    "I don''t believe it!" Arthur said again,


    "The hardest thing in the world to do is to pretend to be affectionate to another person. Lucia, day and night with me, you never showed a trace of impatience. You never showed a look of hatred. I don''t believe your every smile and every word you said when you''re with me are false!"


    "Arthur," Lucia frowned and was clearly impatient,


    "Don''t be self-righteous. Do I love you deeply? Do you know the hatred I hold in my heart? It''s been six years. I''ve been moving forward. I''ve learned to forbear and umte a lot, and you can''t see how deep my mind is hidden. But it''s really thanks to you that Spencer and I are together. Every moment I''m around you is so oppressive. That''s why I''m moved by Spencer''s tenderness..."


    Lucia felt that what she said was not sharp enough, and continued to push the cruelty of her words to the peak one after another, ignoring the sadness in Arthur''s eyes.


    Seeing Lucia talking more and more, Eduard couldn''t bear it any longer, rushed over and yelled at Lucia,


    "Lucia! You said you acted in front of Arthur. What about in front of me?! Did you have to pretend in front of me that you were hurt because of him? Did you have to drink in front of me to relieve your sorrow for him? Did you have to cry??!"


    "It''s all about acting. I know you''re impulsive, and you can''t help butin to Arthur for every injury I pretend to make him feel more guilty, you know?" Lucia sneered.


    Eduard was immediately speechless by Lucia''s refutation. He red at Lucia with rage, not believing that the person who spoke sharply in front of him was the kind and generous woman he knew.


    "I chose a showdown today, just because I don''t want to hurt myself any more. Besides..." Lucia had a devilish smile, turned to face Arthur and said with the smile, "Obviously my revenge has been sessful."


    Watching the smile on Lucia''s face, Arthur could almost feel her licking his pain happily, if everything she said was true.


    "Lucia! Don''t go too far!" Arthur pursed his thin lips and didn''t say a word, but Eduard couldn''t stand it any longer. He was indeed impulsive, and now it was Lucia who made him angry!


    Lucia lowered her eyes, and still held a smile, but her shoulders trembled slightly. Spencer was standing behind her. After realizing this, he immediately turned around and pulled her behind him, blocking her again as a protector in front of her.


    "Arthur, I can add a few more points to you. If you still doubt the rtionship between me and Lucia," Spencer raised his eyebrows and said clearly,


    "Actually, Ms. Wilson gave Lucia two choices at that time. One was to get engaged to me, and the other was to marry his second son, Reynolds. You saw Lucia act that day, and she said that she would rather die than get engaged with me. But don''t you think it''s strange? She obviously still has the option to choose Reynolds. If she really hates me, Reynolds is obviously a better choice, but she doesn''t, because she wants you to suffer with her. Finally she''ll stay with me on the grounds of being unable to resist Ms. Wilson. But I didn''t expect you to discover it tonight. It''s a pity to think about it."


    Spencer''s words were full of banter and triumph, more like a serpentparing with Lucia, swirling around Arthur''s pain.


    "Lucia, is he telling the truth?" Arthur ignored Spencer and asked intently, staring in Lucia''s direction.


    Lucia didn''te out to face Arthur, but the indifferent words came from behind Spencer,


    "Arthur, I hate you, but I love Teddy. I originally hoped that the Davis family could save him. Since you don''t have the right match, then I don''t need to act anymore. Teddy is blessed by the Browns family. You guys can leave."


    "Lucia! What are you saying?!" Eduard was furious, and roared,


    "Is Arthur bad for Teddy? He''s Teddy''s biological father! Every day he''s worried about Teddy''s condition, and you''re breaking up with him at this time?!"


    "Father?" Lucia''s sneer was sharp and piercing, "It''s just a sperm. The five-yearck of identity can never be made up, and my hatred can''t be counteracted, just like I can''t forgive Jacob!"

 Chapter 399 The pain of the heart

    After saying this, Lucia appeared sideways from behind Spencer, and sternly announced, "Arthur! I, Lucia, tell you now, from now on, we will end our rtionship! You don''t need to worry about Teddy. I will save my son myself!"


    Arthur tasted the pain of heart now.


    "Lucia!" Seeing the pain in Arthur''s eyes, Eduard shouted angrily and rushed forward impulsively, but the next second he was stopped by Arthur who was raising his hand. Extending his arms to stop Eduard, Arthur stared straight at Lucia and asked coldly,


    "Is every word you say now serious? You know my ability. I can smooth out any difficulties in this world for you, and I can eliminate any ups and downs for you. I swear that I can do it myself. It will definitely be done! Lucia, if you are threatened or coerced in any way, you can tell me directly. There is no need to hurt me in this way and torture me. I know you are not that kind of person."


    Lucia lowered her eyes for a while, then slowly raised her eyes. A pair of big eyes met Arthur''s gaze, not out of love, but out of disgust. She responded coldly,


    "Arthur, I''ll say it again, and for thest time. I hate you! It''s all my revenge, and now that the goal has been achieved, I don''t need to act in front of you anymore. I''m veryfortable. I feel more rxed and free than ever. Do you know?"


    Arthur just stared at Lucia, as if trying to see through her eyes, but all he saw was hatred, no love at all.


    Was that true?


    Arthur asked questions again and again, but every question was blocked by Lucia''s icy attitude, and they could no longermunicate any more.


    No one knew how long they looked at each other, but Arthur was finally defeated by his feelings for Lucia.


    "Eduard, let''s go." Arthur narrowed his eyes and said lightly.


    "What?!" Eduard couldn''t believe it. How could Arthur just leave now?!


    "There''s nothing else to say," Arthur said, turning slowly. When he was about to leave, he gave Lucia a deep look, as if he was making up his mind, and said, "Let''s go."


    Eduard only nced at Arthur''s eyes and didn''t say a word of rebuttal. His eyes looked no longer warm, only frosty.


    Sadness was no greater than extreme disappointment. Only with this feeling would he look like this.


    Eduard still didn''t believe that Lucia would hide such evil intentions. Knowing that it was useless to talk about it now, he followed Arthur''s footsteps, but before leaving the room, he said a cold sentence, "Lucia, hurting Arthur is really the biggest mistake of your life."


    After he said so, the door was mmed shut, and Lucia, who was standing, slowly crouched to the ground, as if all her anger had been sucked away.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Spencer walked to the door to confirm that the door was closed and locked it, then turned around and said with a smile,


    "Lucia, you''re doing really well! I''ll be donating marrow tomorrow, and Teddy will be on the operating table in three days."


    Spencer was in acent mood right now, and enjoying Arthur''s pain just now. After so many years, he was finally able to grasp his weakness and give him a fatal blow!


    Lucia squatted on the ground with her head lowered, and a teardrop the size of a bean suddenly greeted the luxurious carpet. One drop, two drops, three drops.


    He said he could eliminate difficulties for her and she believed it, Arthur... But, he can''t save their chil...


    Lucia''s heart was roaring with exhaustion.


    Seeing Lucia squatting on the ground and trembling, Spencer slowly walked to her side, squatted down like her, and saidfortingly,


    "Lucia, stop thinking about it. It''s not a loss for you to trade your rtionship with Arthur for Teddy''s life. You have to think about it from a different standpoint. If Teddy''s condition continues to deteriorate and there is no cure in the end, will you and Arthur live happily ever after? In the next life? Can you feel at ease? Especially you, you will never have a better life in your entire life, so your choice now is the most correct."


    "Shut up!" Lucia let out an unbearable cry, just like Arthur had endured before.


    Spencer didn''t shut up, but continued speaking victoriously,


    "Lucia, there will be a painful period to cut off the rtionship. I will give you this buffer period, but from now on, you will be my wife. Try to fall in love with me, okay?"


    "I tell you to shut up!" After a beastly roar, Lucia suddenly raised her body and pushed Spencer to the ground. She couldn''t help but her fists were like raindrops and hit Spencer. But how could he be the opponent of Lucia who was in a state of rage? In the end he could only protect his head and face helplessly and groan in pain.


    No one knew how long it took for Lucia to stop slowly. When she beat Spencer, her tears continued to flow out, so when Spencer realized that she stopped and was about to me him, he was stunned when he raised his head.


    At this time, Lucia''s face was flushed with intense emotions. With the long wavy hair wrapped around her delicate little face, her face was full of tears, and ayer of dense sweat floated on her skin, which looked unparalleled tempting.


    Aware of Spencer''s malicious gaze, Lucia red at him and stood up. She went to the hanger and put on a long bathrobe. She raised her hand to wipe away her tears, and said to Spencer in a cold voice, "Keep your promise, or I''ll let you die!"


    "Lucia, don''t worry," Spencer''s anger from being beaten earlier was reced by surprise. He knew that Lucia was venting her emotions, so he got up from the ground, regardless of the bruises on his face, softly said,


    "From now on, I will listen to you in everything."


    Turning her head to look at Spencer''s ridiculous face, Lucia stared at him for a long time, and said with a warning,


    "Today, I cooperated with you to finish the scene, and also achieved your wish to hurt Arthur, but after this, I will not interfere in the grievances between you and the Davis family. I will not ask for your Esmae''s help. Spencer, you can do it yourself."


    Spencer thought that this was not up to her at that time, but he still nodded in agreement on the surface. His heart was filled with joy. From now on, this woman will be his own!


    Lucia didn''t want to say anything more to Spencer, but took the clothes and went into the bathroom to put them on. She knew it wasn''t over yet.

 Chapter 400 Suspicion

    Aftering out of the Vortex Hotel, Eduard had been following behind Arthur nervously. He didn''t even take a car, just kept walking along the street. His back looked extremely deste. Eduard watched Arthur go further and further away. Thinking that this was not the way to go, he ran a few steps to catch up with him, and asked in a low voice,


    "Arthur, let''s go back to the hospital... There''s no way to go on like this."


    Arthur didn''t respond, as if he didn''t hear it.


    Eduard''s heart skipped a beat. Shouldn''t Arthur cry?


    Being betrayed by the woman he loved was unbearable for any man. Eduard hesitated to stop him. After all, if he did cry, seeing him face to face will hurt his self-esteem.


    Just when Eduard was hesitating, Arthur suddenly stopped and turned to stare at him. Although Eduard was startled, he was relieved to see that he didn''t cry. If he "fortunately" saw Arthur crying, he probably won''t survive this year.


    "Eduard, do you think I''m really wrong?" The usually sharp eagle eyes were only vulnerable and helpless at this time. Arthur couldn''t figure out this and decided to ask Eduard.


    All the way out, Arthur couldn''t exin the pain andplexity in his heart. Lucia betrayed him, used and framed him. But when he should be angry, he couldn''t get angry. There was only one idea in his mind. Was he really as hateful as Lucia said? For that five years of life that could not be made up for, did she really hate him so much that she was willing to pretend to be by his side and avenge him?


    "Hmm..." Eduard also found it difficult to answer clearly, because his position was not firm. He said after thinking for a while,


    "Until now, I don''t really believe what Lucia said, but what she said is not without basis. I can imagine Lucia''s state of mind six years ago. She was betrayed by the man she loved and her best friend, and she was disced. After going abroad, she found out that she was pregnant with a child of an unknown person. Out of human nature, she chose to keep the child. Although she had no worries about food and clothing in the past five years, there was always something missing. Ordinary people would indeed have infinite hatred, but Lucia... is not ordinary people..."


    Would that kind-hearted woman, who could understand the truth, really hate Arthur who didn''t know it?


    Eduard couldn''t tell for a moment.


    "Sure enough..." Arthur smiled bitterly, and his voice sounded bleak, "I did it wrong..."


    "Arthur, you didn''t know it at the time," Eduard opened his mouth subconsciously tofort Arthur when he sensed Arthur''s pain, "I believe you wouldn''t have left if you had known the situation at the time." Arthur was silent, with a dim light shing in his eyes. Eduard felt a sense of unease, and after a while, Arthur spoke like a sigh,


    "Do you know why I asked you if I was really wrong? Because when I left the room, I was sober, and I saw Lucia lying beside me. But I only thought of her as a frivolous woman. I never thought about knowing who she was. I just left like that. If time goes back... maybe, I would still leave like that resolutely..."


    Eduard understood. What Lucia said at the hotel just now really represented the guilt in Arthur''s heart. No wonder he kept wondering why Arthur had been so calm just now, not because of his self-control, but because he was too guilty to refute.


    At this moment, Eduard really felt sorry for Arthur because he was a man and he understood him.


    "Arthur, do you really believe that Lucia is who she just showed? Does she really not love you? Is it all just revenge?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Eduard looked at Arthur and asked him seriously.


    "I don''t know..." Lucia''s hatred was justified. Arthur murmured and was stunned.


    "Although Lucia has a reason to hate you, I always feel that this is not right," Eduard analyzed,


    "Even if everything Lucia said is true and she hates you, it''s always a fact that she loves Teddy? You see how worried she is about Teddy. Do you think she''s interested in having a private tryst with Spencer and having a romantic rtionship with him? She didn''t have that in mind at all. I always thought it was all a coincidence."


    In particr, the channel through which he knew her location was simply revealed by Lucia herself.


    "I thought so too," Arthur said lightly, with a hint of disappointment in his voice,


    "I just figured out that Lucia was ckmailed by Spencer, but...that''s Lucia. Is there anything in the world that can bring her down, so that Spencer can use it to ckmail her?" Eduard thought about Arthur''s words, and suddenly an idea came to his mind, and he asked, "Is it about Teddy?!"


    "Teddy?" Arthur''s eyes lit up for a moment, and he pondered the possibility.


    "If Spencer has a way to save Teddy, then everything Lucia did today would have an exnation." Eduard said excitedly, already convinced that this must be the case. Arthur thought for a moment before hesitating. "But Spencer, and even his father, did the blood test of Teddy. We were all there at the time, and they really didn''t match."


    Arthur''s words made Eduard lose for a moment.


    Although Eduard couldn''t find any concrete evidence, his words did remind Arthur. Arthur lowered his eyes and thought for a long time. Seeing his profile, Eduard didn''t know what he was thinking, just like Arthur couldn''t make up his mind at this time..


    Eduard just waited for Arthur to ponder. Thinking that his brain was not as smart as Arthur''s, he would just leave the thinking part to him.


    "If our hypothesis is true, then Teddy''s perfect match will appear within a few days. If this person is Spencer, or someone rted to him, it can be concluded that Lucia is indeed being ckmailed. I''ll find a way to solve this then."


    After a long time, Arthur looked up and said that.


    "Arthur, that''s what you''re saying," Eduard said worriedly, "but you still have to be prepared... just in case..."


    Eduard can''t go on.


    With another wry smile, the bitterness spread to the corners of Arthur''s lips, and he said softly,


    "What can I do to prepare? The pain is in my heart. It hurts so much..."


    The shadows of trees still reflected on Arthur''s profile, mottled, while the other side of his face was exposed to the light, just like the two possibilities he faced at the moment. One was dark and the other was bright.

 Chapter 401 Hurtful words

    Lucia returned to the hospital when Arthur and Eduard had not yet returned. She entered the door to see Theodore had fallen asleep, but his face, which should have been innocent and childish, slightly wrinkled because of the ongoing pain. Lucia gasped and her eyes instantly turned red ...


    She did it right... She was right...


    Now Lucia can only tell herself this to be able to continue to hold on.


    Daphne was lying on the edge of Theodore''s bed and had been sleeping. When she heard the sound of footsteps, she immediately looked up and saw Lucia standing at the door. She stood up and asked anxiously.


    "Lucia, where have you been tonight? We''re all so anxious!"


    "Shhh..." Lucia made a silent gesture to Daphne, signaling her not to wake up Theodore. Daphne immediately shut up, but the next second scampered to Lucia like a rabbit, asking her with her eyes what was going on.


    "Daphne ..." Looking into Daphne''s simple but anxious eyes, Lucia really did not know what to say. If she knew what happened in the hotel, will she still look at her like this and call her? Lucia thought bitterly in her heart.


    "Lucia?" Daphne, who had never seen such aplicated look in Lucia''s eyes before, called out to her in confusion, and as soon as she said so, she looked away and said with excitement, "Eduard, Arthur, Lucia has returned."


    It turned out that Daphne had seen Arthur and Eduard, who had just returned.


    Lucia''s body shook slightly. Her nails poked into her palms, and she bowed her head to conceal all the emotions.


    Seeing Lucia again, although only seeing her back, Arthur felt like a century had passed so long.


    Sensing that Arthur had stopped, Eduard immediately and thoughtfully stepped forward, crossed over to Lucia and pulled Daphne out of the room, saying.


    "Daphne, Lucia is back. Let''s go too."


    "Huh?" Daphne was confused about the current atmosphere.


    "It''ste. We have to take a ne tomorrow. Come on,e back to the hotel with me." Now it was impossible to exin anything. Eduard simply took Daphne''s hand and went to the other side of the corridor. Daphne dared not shout in the hospital, but can only keep looking back to Lucia. Stammering, she can not sayplete words.


    The sound of Eduard and Daphne talking faded away, leaving Lucia and Arthur alone at the door of the ward.


    Even without turning around, Lucia knew that Arthur had been watching her. Her palms had been pierced with deep nail marks, but this was still not as bad as the pain she felt in her heart by a billionth.


    Someone had to break the silence, and Lucia chose to let herself do it.


    Turning her head slowly, there was no warmth in Lucia''s eyes. She coldly opened her mouth at Arthur, "Why are you still here?"


    Arthur really never tried this feeling. Being treated coldly by the woman he loved, his heart hurt so much.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Theodore is my son, too." Arthur replied so with a sense of pleading.


    Lucia responded directly to Arthur''s remark with a sidelong nce, seemingly not bothering to talk to him about the issue. She turned back and simply walked into the ward and sat down on the edge of the bed, holding Theodore''s small hand and gently rubbing it. Only she herself knew how painful the nail marks on her palm were.


    Arthur wanted to follow her in, but he found himself struggling, and his feet seemed to weigh a thousand pounds.


    But in the end, he walked into the room, only no longer near the bed, but leaning on the wall opposite the bed. Looking at Theodore, his eyes were still gentle and loving.


    Lucia''s hands began to tremble slightly as she caught a glimpse of Arthur who carefully kept distance from her, and her grip on Theodore''s little hand was uncontrobly strong. Theodore seemed to feel it and frowned and whimpered in his sleep. Lucia noticed it and immediately let go of her hand, while Arthur was nervously leaning over to check on his son''s condition. The distance between the two was instantly closer.


    Lucia gently patted Theodore''s arm carefully, waiting for him to look soothed before she sighed in relief, but sensing that Arthur hade closer, Lucia''s heart fluttered with pain. She bit her lower lip, turned her head to Arthur and said,


    "Can you leave? There''s no need to stay here and make the atmosphere so awkward!"


    Arthur did not expect Lucia to suddenly snap, and turned his head to look over, only to see Lucia impatiently ring at him. He simply did not know that Lucia''s irritable expression was actually because of fear that she can not pretend.


    Tearing off the pretense, did he really disgust her that much?


    Arthur''s bitterness in his heart was overwhelming, but on surface he can only say, "I am Theodore''s father ... he is still very sick. I can not leave."


    Arthur had put himself on the humble side of emotions to pray for Lucia.


    "There''s no use for you to stay here." Lucia gave Arthur a nce and didn''t hesitate to say the most hurtful words.


    Arthur wanted to say something but didn''t know what he could say.


    "And your parents and brothers," Lucia seemed to feel that she was not cruel enough, and continued, "Let them also leave. Without cover, seeing again will only be more awkward. I know you have the kindness to give Teddy life. Don''t worry. In the future I will let you know his condition changing through Eduard."


    Kindness to give his son life, the phrase sounded impressing, but in fact it was also the most cruel. Arthur merely provided life to Theodore.


    Arthur smiled bitterly and stood up straight. Perhaps not wanting to make things difficult for Lucia, or perhaps he really couldn''t stand the impatient look she had, he nodded and whispered, "All right, I''ll leave."


    Arthur was so decisive. Lucia choked instead, and almost can''t breathe.


    Before she could realize what happened, she heard the sound of footsteps. By the time Lucia turned her head, Arthur was gone.


    Almost at the same time, the tears in Lucia''s eyes slipped down.


    At this time, Theodore moved around. Lucia cried silently and continue to give him a gentle pat on the arm. Like a puppet, she repeated this action mechanically. Her empty eyes were constantly shedding tears. And the whole ward was filled with a low, depressing atmosphere.


    On the other hand, Arthur''s situation was not good either. Walking in the quiet corridor, he felt that the whole world was slowly disappearing and everything he perceived was meaningless anymore.

 Chapter 402 A mothers helplessness

    The woman he loved and his son were in the hospital room not far behind him, but Arthur could only walk in the opposite direction, and no one could share the pain of this helplessness.


    Arthur did not know how he returned to the hotel. He just numbly kept walking forward, and only when he reached the hotel did he realize that the room was his and Lucia''s, and there was a suitcase they both used together. Looking at the suitcase, Arthur was frozen in a daze. His mind had long been sinking in a sea of misery.


    Sophie was the first to notice Arthur''s strange appearance, because her room was next to hers. As if she had a feeling, she opened the door to look outside and found that Arthur''s room door had been open, came to check in surprise and saw Arthur sitting in a daze on the edge of the bed.


    "Arthur, why are you back? Where is Lucia?" Walking into the room, Sophie asked cautiously. She always felt that the Arthur in front of her was very out of ce.


    Arthur acted as if he hadn''t heard and didn''t respond.


    Sophie raised her hand to cover the position of her chest. The first thing she could think was whether something happened to Theodore, so she rushed to Arthur and asked nervously. "Arthur! Is something wrong with Teddy?"


    Arthur finally responded, looked up at his mother with a nk stare, and replied indifferently.


    "No, he''s fine..."


    "Then you''re..." Hearing Arthur say that, Sophie didn''t let up because her son''s look was so odd, like ... it was like he had no soul.


    "Mom, we''re going back to New York tomorrow," Arthur said without thinking too much.


    "Why do you want to go back?" Sophie asked patiently.


    "Just go back." Arthur still spoke indifferently, but his eyes looked dazed, as if his words were not meaningful.


    Sophie looked at Arthur like this and became even more worried. She reached out her hands and touched Arthur''s face, so that his eyes met her own, and asked worriedly. "Arthur, tell me what happened and why you look like that?"


    His eyes slowly returned to normal with the loving eyes of his mother. The vulnerability instantly filled the entire pupils. Being startled by his change, Sophie saw Arthur close his eyes and lean towards her the next second.


    Leaning into the warmth of his mother''s arms, Arthur''s voice trembled.


    "Mom, Lucia and I broke up."


    Her hands that were just about to hug her son''s shoulders stopped visibly at those words, and Sophie''s eyes widened instantly. She was barely able to react to what her son had told her.


    "Arthur, what do you mean by that?" Sophie asked anxiously as she lowered her head to look at the top of Arthur''s head.


    "Lucia and I broke up ...," Arthur made what sounded like a whimper.


    Hearing such a voice from Arthur, who had always been resolute, Sophie was heartbroken, held her son''s face and made him look up at her, saying slowly,


    "Arthur, take your time and tell me what happened."


    His mother''s gentleness had always been able to soothe him. Arthur settled down, and only then slowly told Sophie everything that had happened tonight, and when it came to Lucia''s hatred of him, Arthur stopped several times and slowed down a few times before he finished telling the story intermittently.


    After hearing Arthur''s words, Sophie''s first reaction was shock, followed by contemtion.


    If she hadn''t believed her son, Sophie would have thought he was talking about another woman.


    Lucia had been getting back at Arthur?


    Sophie didn''t believe it.


    Although human intention was unpredictable, and in the world of movies, there were many actors who can interpret emotions to the fullest. However, Lucia was not an actress. Sophie did not believe that the love for Arthur in her eyes was faked.


    "Arthur, is there some kind of misunderstanding here?" By now Sophie was sitting beside her son, took his hand and asked softly.


    "No misunderstanding. I went to the Vortex Hotel with Eduard and saw Lucia and Spencer ... with my own eyes," Arthur said it and couldn''t go on.


    "Do you want to hear what I have to say?" Sophie said as she patted Arthur''s arm.


    Arthur looked to his mother like a helpless child. To the outside world he seemed like an all-powerful genius, but in front of his feelings, he was now just a down-and-out loser.


    "Not to mention what you and Mr. Burton saw. With your description, Lucia does not look like a woman who would do such a thing. She may have hate for you, but her virtue of patience, long-settled temperament will never let her say such hurtful words to you. Unless I misjudge, Lucia really hates you too much."


    Sophie spoke about her feelings.


    "She should probably really hate me...,'' ," Arthur said grimly with a bitter smile.


    "I am a woman and a mother. I can rte to the kind of resignation Lucia says. Raising a child alone for five years, not even knowing who his real father is. With a little bias, the heart does go in the direction of malice. But again, I believe Lucia is definitely not that kind of person."


    "And how can you exin her behavior now...," Arthur said.


    "I have no way to tell you the answer right now, but I''m clear on one thing. As long as things involve Spencer, it''s definitely not as simple as what we see." Sophie said with certainty.


    Arthur felt the same way, nodded and then said to Sophie, "I also have my suspicions, but Lucia does not want to talk about it, and does not want to say. Eduard and I guess that this matter is rted to Teddy''s illness, so tonight when Lucia kicked me out I simply came back ..."


    "I know, you are afraid that if you still stay there, one, you won''t be able to control your feelings for Lucia. And two, you are afraid that if Spencer really uses Teddy to ckmail Lucia. Your staying will only make Spencer suspicious and thus dy saving Teddy, right?" Sophie lovingly looked at her son and said so.


    No one knows a son better than the mother. The feeling of being understood stabilized Arthur''s heart and he nodded gently.


    He was Theodore''s father.


    To tell the truth, if it was him, he will certainly also sacrifice everything for his son. This idea was the power to support Arthur all the way back.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "The only way to verify this is to see if Spencer will make a move that benefits Teddy afterwards, so you can decide what to do in the future, right?" Sophie saw Arthur''s thoughts through again.


    "Yes," Arthur nodded again, "I wish him the best of sor, too."


    "Hey..." Hearing this, Sophie let out a long sigh as she raised her hand to gently encircle her son, who was even taller than her, and sighed lowly.


    "It must be hard for you...''

 Chapter 403 True and false confessions

    From Arthur''s room, Sophie''s mood was overwhelming, helped her son to close the door and went back to her room to change clothes. Edwin saw his wife behaving abnormally, so he sat up in bed and asked, "Sophie, do you want to go to the hospital now?"


    "Hmm." Sophie didn''t stop moving and answered softly.


    Edwin heard it and hurriedly rolled over and got up while looking for clothes and said, "I''ll walk you there."


    Sophie was in a dilemma. What she was going to talk to Lucia aboutter was not suitable for her husband, but she also knew he would never befortable if going alone, so she said with a sigh. "Can you wait for me in the lobby after you drop me off at the hospital? Don''t follow me upstairs. I want to talk to Lucia alone."


    "Is something wrong?" Edwin immediately turned his head to ask Sophie as soon as he heard this.


    "No conclusion yet. I''ll tell youter when I''m done talking to Lucia." Sophie said.


    "Okay, let''s go out." His wife always acted sensibly and calmly, so Edwin didn''t ask more questions. After the two changed their clothes, they went to the hospital in the night, and Edwin waited in the lobby as he promised, while Sophie went upstairs alone.


    When she came to the ward, Sophie did not knock on the door, but gently twisted the door handle. When the door opened, she saw Lucia sitting on the bedside mechanically patting Theodore''s arm and her lost look.


    With just one nce, Sophie concluded that Lucia definitely did not mean to hurt Arthur. They were both women. She understood what it was like to be hurt by love. "Lucia ...," Sophie called Lucia as she stepped into the room.


    Lucia''s body shuddered at the sound of the voice and she turned her head. With a moment of surprise fleeting, she soon lowered her eyes and did not say anything. She knew exactly why Sophie was here.


    Lucia''s reaction was expected. Sophie did not say anything more, but went to the side of the bed full of love and looking at the sleeping Theodore. It waste at night. Theodore had entered the deep sleep and no longer had to sense the body''s pain, so his face looked peaceful and calm, making Sophie''s heart melt.


    "Child will always be the most important person for a mother ...," Sophie suddenly murmured, seemingly abruptly, but right touching Lucia''s heart.


    Lucia gritted her teeth. Her heart fluttered, but on the surface, she had no reaction.


    "Lucia, Teddy is asleep. Why don''t you go outside and have a word with me?" Sophie asked Lucia calmly as her gaze strayed to her.


    Lucia nced up at Sophie and nodded after a half moment of hesitation.


    Sophie went out first, and Lucia tucked Theodore''s little hand under the covers and followed out.


    To avoid disturbing others, Sophie chose a seat by the window in the corridor and watched Lucia slowly walk towards her.


    There was no apprehension in Lucia''s heart, only guilt, but she had to tough it ou. When she came to Sophie, she opened her mouth,


    "Mrs. Davies, do you have something to say to me?"


    "Mrs. Davies?" Sophie raised her eyebrows slightly and repeated the phrase deliberately, seemingly displeased by Lucia''s rusty address for her.


    Lucia''s eyes wandered to the side. Unwilling to meet Sophie''s eyes, she murmured, "You should know what happened between Arthur and I. It would be inappropriate to call you Sophie anymore."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Lucia, I''m much older than you and have seen countless people, encountered countless things. I can still be sure of your character," Sophie said softly.


    Lucia gritted her back teeth. Of course she knew it was very difficult to lie to Sophie, so to her, she could only be "sincere". She raised her eyes to meet Sophie''s eyes and said with difficulty. "Sophie, I''m not evil, never have been, but that doesn''t mean I don''t have hared in my heart. I hate Jacob and Poppy for lying to me, so I came back to take revenge, which you all feel is justified. But why do I hate Arthur for leaving without saying goodbye and designing all of this when you guys are evaluating it as a saint and think it''s impossible? Why? You are also a mother. You should know how hard it is to raise your children. There were countless days. Every time I think of the man who disappeared after a one-night stand, how much I hate, do you know?"


    At the end, Lucia''s eyes were filled with resignation, and Sophie looked into her eyes, unable to decide whether she was telling the truth or lying.


    "I know," Sophie said, "not that I quibble for my own son or anything. At first Arthur really had no knowledge of what happened to you, but in any case, he did leave irresponsibly in the end, not realizing that the butterfly effect affected you so much. But I still do not believe that you have no feelings for Arthur, much less that you will fall in love with Spencer."


    Sophie was straightforward about her feelings.


    "A man is not a stalk of grass or a tree.," Lucia said with a bitter smile, "I know how Arthur treats me. To say that I do not feel for him, that is a lie, but this will not change my heart. I want to let people who betrayed me pay the price. This will not change! "


    Sophie didn''t expect Lucia to deny her true feelings for Arthur, which made it even harder for her to tell if Lucia was hiding something.


    "Sophie," Lucia continued, knowing that her words had swayed Sophie.


    "In front of Arthur, I directly denied my feelings for him, but I know I can fool him, but not you. I can tell you frankly. After the showdown with him, my heart hurts. It hurts a lot, but on the other side, there is also a pleasure after the sess of revenge. Can you understand?"


    "Do you really want to get to this point? If you can let go everything, both you and Arthur will be happy..." Sophie could only choose to console Lucia first when she could not be sure of the truth.


    "Let go?" Lucia had a cold smile as she lowered her eyes and spoke in a deep voice.


    "It''s not that easy to let go," Lucia said reluctantly.


    "Teddy was born smart. From the age of one, he asked me why other people had a father but not him. Do you know how many excuses I had to make in the face of a simple child? But the older he grows, the smarter he bes, and those simple excuses could no longer be used. Gradually, he seems to understand my dilemma, and then never asks again, as if he has already epted the fact. But his understanding made me feel even worse. It''s all Arthur''s fault!


    Lucia used angrily, and her tone was unconsciously raised.


    Faced with Lucia''s anger and resignation, Sophie''s heart was filled with guilt. She med Arthur, but she was ming his entire family.

 Chapter 404 The Davies exit

    Everyone in the Davis family hadn''t given anything for Theodore, but wanted him to be there as a family member when he grew up, expecting him and Lucia to ept it at ease...


    "I teach Teddy to be understanding and behave well, not so that he can one day openly ept the sudden appearance of his father, but so that he can be relieved of the fact that he does not have a father. Sophie, my original intention will not be changed!"


    Lucia expressed her position in a stern voice, not giving Sophie any more room for persuasion.


    "I understand," Seeming to ept Lucia''s words, Sophie nodded gently and sighed, "It''s always us, Davis family who fail you. Lucia, I just hope you can take care of yourself and don''t get too close to Spencer. He''s really not someone worth trusting with your heart."


    "Thank you for reminding me." Lucia was nomittal, lowered her eyes and restrained her emotions, answering in a low voice.


    "Then take a good rest," Sophie looked deeply at Lucia and said, "I''ll go back to ... If there is any news, please let us know in time."


    Lucia clenched her teeth and nodded.


    The sound of footsteps sounded regrly and disappearedpletely soon after. Lucia then raised her head, looked in the direction Sophie left and leaned against the wall as if deted.


    Hopefully Arthur will really be able to persuade all of his family leaving, or else Lucia really didn''t know how long she can hold on to the lie.


    Lucia was sleepless that night, and knew Arthur was the same too. The two were less than two hundred meters apart, spending the long night with different attitudes and the same state of mind.


    The next day, Eduard only informed Arthur and then took Daphne back home. In the face of Daphne''s questioning, Eduard chose to be perfunctory and just wouldn''t tell her what had happened. Daphne had doubts in her mind and didn''t dare to ask Lucia, so she was very unhappy on the way.


    Sophie, on the other hand, took Arthur''s ce and exined to her husband and other sons what had happened. It was sure that no one would believe Lucia was such a person.


    Bailey, who was a bit more direct, even offered to talk to Lucia, but was stopped by Sophie, who sternly lectured her three sons.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I know you care about Teddy and believe in Lucia, but after all, it is our family that has wronged her and the child. What are you going to do now? To persuade Lucia to let go of the past? How can you say that?"


    Her three sons were told by Sophie to lower their heads, but they were anxious for Arthur. Now Theodore was still sick, so how could they leave without worrying?


    Sensing the children''s thoughts, Sophie sighed and said, "All right, Teddy has Lucia to take care of. There is absolutely no ident. I have contacted a doctor I know in the hospital. He will secretly help us keep an eye on Teddy''s situation. We won''t add more troubles to Lucia."


    Until now, Sophie still thought the best of Lucia. Whether she really used her feelings to get back at her son or not, Sophie will not change her opinion of her.


    "What about Arthur ..." Otis said worriedly. Once for Lucia''s disappearance, he had seen his brother''s decrepit appearance. Now Lucia clearly told that it was all revenge. What will Arthur be? Otis dared not imagine.


    "None of you should mention this to him. Let him take a moment to himself. Even affection can''t make up for the hurt he suffered in love. Let him take a break." Sophie said with a frown.


    The three brothers looked at one another, and finally can only nod and listen to their mother.


    Edwin was angry but also can onlyin. He always felt that all this was connected to Spencer, but he can not find the evidence now. After waiting for Sophie to pacify several sons, he got up and walked towards the door. Sophie was worried and looked at him, but finally did not stop him.


    Edwin went out the door and went straight to Erik''s room, knocking on the door.


    "Who is there?" While impatiently nagging, Erik opened the door. He had just woken up at that moment, still wore his bathrobe and looked like a hangdog person.


    Edwin frowned at Erik and said, "We''re going back. What are you and Spencer up to?"


    "Spencer and I are staying, of course. What? You guys don''t care about Theodore anymore?" Erik asked, pretending to be unaware. In fact he had received the good news from his sonst night. At this moment, Erik was proud about that.


    Edwin''s eyes were dark. Staring at Erik, he said, "Erik, we are brothers. There are some things I will not say, but there is a god watching us. I hope you will take care of yourself."


    Erik smiled lightly and looked back at Edwin without fear and said, "People have their own destiny. Edwin, let''s go our own way. We''ll see."


    Erik was clearly hinting that he would never give up, and Edwin was not surprised by his obsession, but just had anger in his heart.


    After the tacit agreement, the Edwin family left Chicago in a very quiet and low-key away. No one took the initiative to mention to Arthur, what happened to Theodore, what happened to Lucia an so on. They were only at his side and wrapped all his sadness and worries with a vein of affection between family members. But the youngest Dous was still the most intolerant. From time to time, he got close to Arthur''s side, and was afraid that he would be too depressed.


    On the private ne, no one said a word, only the sound the ne''s engine roaring. Arthur''s heart hurt so badly in that moment. He looked out the window and watched the horizon getting farther and farther away from him, and knew that he, Lucia and Theodore were getting farther and farther apart.


    Was he really willing to do this?


    Arthur kept asking himself.


    And around him, his parents and brothers carefully observed Arthur''s state. A few people asionally had eye contact and felt helpless.


    The ne picked up speed and slid into the air, taking Arthur and his family to leave Chicago.


    The ward had never been so quiet. Lucia, lying on the side of Theodore''s bed, was holding his little hand tightly, and sobbing in her heart. Teddy was the only one who left to her...


    When Lucia was sad, someone tapped her on the shoulder and Lucia looked back to see Esmae who looked loving.


    Esmae was the first one who was notified the Edwin family left, so she came to the hospital to be with Lucia.


    Gently rubbing the top of Lucia''s hair with her palm, Esmae sat down on the edge of the bed and looked over at Theodore, who was not awake.


    Looking at Esmae, Lucia couldn''t contain her emotions and suddenly asked, "Esmae, did you know Spencer can match Teddy''s blood?"

 Chapter 405 Moral kidnapping

    Esmae''s eyes shed, but she didn''t deny it. Lucia stared at her with wide eyes, as if she was looking at a stranger!


    Esmae was also involved in Spencer''s conspiracy!


    No wonder, Lucia now realized, no wonder Esmae hided herself as if she no longer cared about Theodore''s condition after she came. She not only gave the ward to the Davis family, but also never embarrassed Arthur. It was because she had long known that Theodore would be saved and Spencer would definitely do something to force him leave!


    "Why!" Lucia whispered angrily. She could ept Esmae''s stubbornness against her being with Arthur, but she couldn''t ept that she and Spencer had set her up together. This matter had reached her limit. Esmae nced at Lucia, and had already expected Lucia''s reaction when she decided to ept Spencer''s offer. But, still, she did not change her mind and whispered in response.


    "First, Spencer can save Teddy. You can''t deny that. Second, I have no reason to refuse Spencer''s offer as long as it gets you away from Arthur. Third, I''ve given enough time and space for the Davies family to visit Teddy and I have nothing to feel guilty about."


    Lucia pursed her lips and stared hard at Esmae. Although she seemed to have a valid point, Lucia was still reluctant to ept.


    "Esmae, did you know from the beginning that Spencer and Teddy had a sessful match? Then all this time ... you were cruel to watch Teddy''s condition worsen like this?!"


    "Lucia!" Lucia''s words angered Esmae. Lucia could question her attitude towards her rtionship with Arthur, but she could never doubt Esmae''s affection for Theodore.


    "Do you have a conscience when you say that? I''m cruel? Do you know who took care of Teddy everyday when he first got sick? When I found out that he has malignant lymphoma, I took him every possible hospital for tests and even went out of my way to beg Edwin and Sophie to save him. All I did was just cruel in your eyes?


    Esmae''s affection for Teddy was really not false.


    Lucia knew she had said the wrong thing, bit her lip and exined, "Esmae, I didn''t mean that. I just couldn''t understand why you didn''t just ask Spencer to donate the bone marrow in the first ce, so that Theodore''s condition wouldn''t have worsened to what it is now."


    No one was more distressed than Lucia to see the pathological ulcers on her son''s body.


    "Why?" Esmae, although her tone was still heavy, her expression had softened. Except for sticking to her attitude on Arthur, she was actually very soft on Lucia, and said,


    "Don''t you know Spencer''s nature? He won''t donate before he gets any benefit. My family''s background can indeed deter him, but without the benefit, will Spencer save Teddy by my order alone? That''s why I acquiesced to his n and have been urging him to speed it up. I know it will dy Teddy''s treatment, but I''ve asked the attending physician before and he assured me that as long as there''s a suitable match, Teddy will never be in trouble! Besides, it''s not bad for me. At least, it will let you break up with Arthur!"


    Lucia was stunned by Esmae''s words. For a moment, she could not even tell what was right and what was wrong. Esmae joined Spencer to cheat her, but Esmae''s original intention was still for her and Theodore. Did she still have a reason to use anything?


    Lucia now can not figure out whether it was her fortune to be rescued by Esmae.


    Seeing Lucia biting her lip, Esmae was distressed, but would not back down. She continued,


    "Now that Arthur has left, and you have agreed to marry Spencer, he is already preparing for the marrow donation. I will ask the best doctors in the world to operate on Teddy. In a short while, our Teddy will be well again. Lucia, so what''s wrong with that?"


    Lucia bit her lip. With her eyes glowing vividly as she looked at Esmae, she expressed her heart''s deepest pain,


    "But... I love Arthur ah ... what can I do..."


    Esmae was silent for a while, raised her hand to Lucia''s face and softly reassured her,


    "Lucia, everything will pass, as when you loved Jacob, these unworthy feelings will pass. Forget Arthur. Run Webbex Group. Get along well with Spencer. He is scheming but loving you is not fake." Sometimes Lucia really wanted to peek into Esmae''s heart. How deep her pent-up resentment against Edwin and Sophie was in the end? Even if she pushed herself to the brink, she was not willing to ept Arthur.


    "I know..." With a sigh, Lucia said, "I will listen to you..."


    Although she knew that Lucia was still upset, Esmae stubbornly believed that one day she would be relieved, just as she had forgotten her love for Edwin.


    "Good girl, prepare for Teddy''s surgery," Esmae continued after she finished speaking, stroking Lucia''s cheek again.


    "I will go back and prepare some things first ande backter."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Hmm." Lucia lowered her eyes in a spiritless response and shifted her gaze back to Theodore as she was caught back into the never-ending depression.


    Esmae looked back at Lucia before she left the room, with a long and helpless sigh in her heart. She hoped Lucia would see Arthur for who he was and really walk away from the rtionship.


    The emotion was not yet finished. Closing the door, Esmae''s eyes abruptly became sharp, and she met with Spencer who had been secretly standing here listening to their conversation.


    Gesturing with her eyes for Spencer to follow her, Esmae asked him in a cold voice only when she reached the end of the corridor.


    "You''ve heard everything Lucia just said, so you can rest easy now, right?"


    "I hear you," Spencer replied with a smirk, "Ms. Wilson, don''t me me for asking you to test Lucia. Who knows if she''ll go back on her word after I donate the bone marrow?" "With me, she won''t backtrack." Esmae spoke coldly.


    "And..." Spencer''s eyes shed and heughed while voicing his heartfeltint, "Ms. Wilson, can you stop talking about me like that in front of Lucia? She already has a bad impression of me... If you say that again..."


    "Is Lucia a fool? What kind of person are you that she wouldn''t know? And still afraid of me saying that?" Esmae said with raised eyebrows in displeasure.

 Chapter 406 Stern fathers love

    Spencer seemed to be used to this attitude of Esmae for a long time, and what he reacted first was to bow his head and respond, "Yes, Ms. Wilson, you''re right."


    For Spencer''s apparent obedience, Esmae was not so stupid to think that he had noints at all, so she reminded him again.


    "Spencer, this time I really put Lucia in your hands. I know you have the pursuit of money and power. This is themon sense of man. I will not look down on you for this reason. This time the reason for cooperating with you to y this drama together is I think you really love Lucia. After all, as you said, you have to use Teddy''s illness to threaten Edwin''s family, perhaps the entire Davies Group. Edwin has this kind of temperament, but you choose Lucia. No matter how much of it is because she is my beloved goddaughter, as long as you treat her sincerely in the future, I Esmae can give you absolutely no less." "Thank you, Ms. Wilson, for understanding me!" Esmae''s words were both a wake-up call and an affirmation to him. Spencer''s earlierints suddenly dissipated and his eyes lit up as he busily expressed his gratitude to Esmae.


    "When Teddy recovers, I''ll throw an engagement party for you and Lucia." Esmae said.


    "Isn''t it straightforward to get married?" Spencer asked.


    "It will take time for Lucia to ept you. If you really want to drive her to death, then you can just get married too." Esmae said with raised eyebrows.


    "No, no, no, it''s better to get engaged first. I was not thinking well." Spencer immediately and humbly admitted his mistake.


    "Well," Esmae continued with a nod, "handle the marrow donation yourself. The doctor I hired will be here tomorrow, so don''t make mistake then."


    "Yes."


    Spencer answered with a smile and watched Esmae enter the elevator and leave. Just as Esmae left, the deference in his eyes faded to nothing and ayer of disdain covered his pupils. "Hmph, still trying to use me to break up Lucia and Arthur and let herself not involve ..."


    However, Spencer was overjoyed. With their conversation just now, Lucia seemed to really have awareness to give up upon Arthur.


    Although Erik''s career development was not as good as Edwin''s, his confidence in his son was definitely absolute. His childhood upbringing had also made Spencer a self-satisfied person beyond his own strength, and he believed he can impress Lucia in the future.


    Concealing his joy, Spencer headed for the ward.


    When Lucia saw Spencer, who walked into the ward with a leisurely attitude, there was nothing but disgust in her eyes.


    "Lucia, don''t give me that look," Spencer teased easily, "after all, I''m the only one who can save Theodore."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "If it''s okay,e here less often. I don''t want Teddy to see you." Lucia said very directly.


    "Teddy will be my son too. Shouldn''t I spend more time with him?" Spencer asked confidently in return.


    "If you really want to, you wouldn''t have waited until now." Lucia''s words were sarcastic.


    "Lucia ..." Spencer was helpless. Were they really going to be so tit-for-tat with each other all the time?


    Not looking at him, Lucia checked Theodore''s condition, saw that he had not yet shown signs of reawakening, and continued to talk with Spencer.


    "Be ready for surgery tomorrow and remember your promise."


    "Of course," Spencer responded immediately, "our Teddy will be healthy again tomorrow."


    Hearing Spencer dare to use the word "our", Lucia''s anger spiked. She was willingly ckmailed by him, but that didn''t mean he could do whatever he wanted!


    Before Spencer had time to react, Lucia grabbed his arm and pulled him towards the door. Spencer stumbled and was pulled out of the room.


    Closing the door behind her, Lucia then turned her head and red at Spencer.


    "Spencer, don''t go too far. I''ve warned you, after Arthur and I are separated, you need to mess with me less!"


    Spencer''s bruises fromst night''s beating were still on his face, and he was very sensible to know he can''t provoke Lucia anymore.


    Still, Spencer had to say,


    "Okay, I''m not going to mess with you now, but you should also be clear, I marry you, not to spend the rest of my life cultivating my mind as a monk. You think clearly."


    After speaking, as if afraid of Lucia again, Spencer was very sensible to turn his head and walk away. He can almost confirm that if he did not go, his face wound will certainly increase a lot of injuries. Lucia''s fist had clenched, but when she saw Spencer fleeing, she let go of her fist and sneered, "Marry me and you''re destined to be a monk only!"


    Seven hourster, the Davies Group''s private jetnded in New York. During the entire flight, Arthur never uttered a single syble, as if he was invisible in his seat. After the nended firmly, the three brothers looked at one another, and finally Bailey stepped in to remind him.


    "Arthur, it''s time to..." Bailey whispered as he gently tapped Arthur''s shoulder.


    Arthur nodded. His face as cold as frost, and he said, "Well, I know."


    "Shall we go then?" Bailey said again.


    "Hmm." Arthur nodded again, but as if his brain simply wasn''t receiving the signals tomand his body to act, he didn''t get up at all.


    Bailey turned his head helplessly to Otis, and after seeing him shake his head, he could only turn to his mother for help.


    Sophie sighed more than the sum of her sighs in these days than in her life. She was very distressed that her son was suffering, but there was nothing she could do. Just when she wanted to go forward to console him, Edwin reached out to stop her. After giving her a look, Edwin went to Arthur.


    "Arthur, get on your feet!" Edwin came to Arthur''s heels and bellowed sternly.


    Finally, Arthur''s eyes had some soul in them, and he looked up at his father, a man who had been shrewd, but now looked bewildered.


    Seeing Arthur like this, Edwin was really heartbroken. But he was a father after all, his son also needed to have his own perseverance and pride. If it was really because of Lucia, he can understand, but he will not allow his son so weak!


    "Arthur, look what you look like now. Lucia''s matter has not yet been decided. Teddy''s condition has not yet improved, but you have be so disheveled? Is that what I taught you? A man should be able to hide a load on his mind and act steadily. Don''t let others catch your vulnerability. Now that Spencer has caught your soft spot, you just let him beat you to the ground?


    Arthur''s eyes gradually regained their light. Since childhood, his father had always stood up to give the sternest admonition to his brothers when they were lost.

 Chapter 407 Daphnes firmness

    Although stern, he was also loving.


    "But..." Arthur also knew that he can not be weak, but he really hurt. There was like a knife stabbing his heart. Just breathing, it hurt so much.


    "No buts!" Edwin said with a voice like a bell and gazed at his son.


    "Once you have a ''but'', you really can''t stand up. Ask yourself what you want and tell yourself to go after it! I don''t care what Spencer actually used to ckmail Lucia. If you love her, you need to try to solve this. Don''t be dejected until now before it''s settled!"


    "Arthur, dad is right. There is no conclusion yet. Don''t keep silent like this. We are all worried about you." Dous was the most worried about Arthur, hurriedly echoed his father and said so.


    Worried?


    Arthur raised his eyes and swept over his brothers and parents, only to find that their eyes were full of concern for him. He had been so silent in his pain that he had forgotten that his negative emotions would also affect them.


    Arthur thought of this and simply stood up and said to Edwin, "Dad, I know. I won''t give up."


    "That''s my good son!" Edwin patted Arthur''s shoulder with relief.


    A few hourster, the ne Eduard and Daphne were on arrived at Athegate. All the way to Athegate, Daphne had a strained look and asionally red at Eduard, who was truly tired but didn''t know how to exin to her.


    Daphne''s dissatisfaction reached its peak when she got off the ne, and for the first time, she showed her natural girlishness in front of Eduard. Until she took her luggage, Daphne ignored Eduard. After she took her suitcase, she walked forward by herself, ignoring Eduard who was really helpless and had to go forward and grab her arm.


    "Daphne, don''t be angry." Gently grabbing Daphne''s wrist, Eduard stopped her from moving forward.


    "You know I''m angry, don''t you?" Daphne pouted as she said, "Why didn''t you tell me what happened to Lucia! Why do I feel like something is wrong with her and Arthur?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you ...," Eduard said helplessly.


    "And why is that?" Daphne asked.


    "I am not sure how to say it." Eduard sighed. The inner monologue in his heartined: who told you to worship Lucia so much? If you know what she did, would you still treat her with sincerity? "Eduard, just tell me. No matter what it is, I can ept it." Daphne pleaded. A pair of big eyes also kept blinking. Her words unconsciously came with the meaning of pampering, immediately hitting Eduard''s soft spot.


    "Okay," Eduard finally nodded, though this was not the right ce, "I''ll tell you when we get home."


    "Let''s go!" No sooner had Eduard said that than Daphne pulled him toward the exit, making Eduard feel it funny. The two went to the parking lot and picked up the car. Instead of going straight back to the house, Eduard chose to go to Fragranerde Hall first, as he was going to tell the truth anyway, so he might as well take Kane and Juliana with him.


    Just after 10 p.m., Eduard knocked on the door of Arthur''s vi.


    Peter opened the door for them, but on seeing Eduard still carrying his suitcase, he asked in confusion.


    "Mr. Burton, did you just get back from Chicago?"


    "Yes," Eduard replied, "are Kane and Julia there?"


    "Mr. Fletcher is working in the study, and Miss Knight has gone to bed with the baby." Peter answered.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I''ll go find Kane. Won''t disturb Julia since she''s asleep." Eduard left his suitcase on the porch and led Daphne upstairs.


    Kane was still working at this time. Since Lucia left, he had taken the initiative to take up all the important affairs of Webbex Group. A professionalwyer was forced to be an all-round director. Originally the senior management questioned his initiative toe forward to make decisions, butter they saw his rational, long-term vision, and slowly epted him. So Kane was very busy until early morning every day. With practical action, he really let Lucia have no worries.


    "Kane, we''re back." Slowly pushing open the door to the small study, Eduard greeted Kane.


    "You guys are back?" Kane instantly sat up from his seat, greeted Eduard and asked, "How''s it going? How''s Lucia''s son doing?"


    Just after Kane''s words, Eduard''s phone beeped with a text message. He took it out and looked at it. Instantly he smiled and showed the phone screen to Kane and Daphne, while he said,


    "Look, news from Lucia. Teddy has had his bone marrow transnt today and it was a great sess!"


    "Yes?!" Kane and Daphne were ted. However, Eduard soon revealed a puzzled look.


    "Strange ...Teddy found a suitable match? Lucia did not mention it before ah ... " Eduard muttered to himself. Kane and Daphne stood beside him, and was confused.


    "Eduard, what are you talking about?" Daphne couldn''t help but be curious and asked Eduard.


    "Why didn''t Lucia just call over and send you a message instead?" Kane''s point of concern was a little novel.


    Eduard looked up at Kane and then at Daphne, sighed lightly and let them sit down. After they had calmed down a bit, he began to slowly tell the story of the true and false "affair" that he and Arthur had discovered together.


    In the course of Eduard''s narrative, Daphne didn''t look good increasingly. For everal times, she was about to stand up and interrupt Eduard, but was suppressed by Eduard, so that she and Kane together patiently listened to the whole story.


    "That''s what happened... That''s why Lucia only messaged me and didn''t call, and now our rtion has be awkward as hell." Eduard exined.


    "No way!" As soon as Eduard finished his words, Daphne stood up, gasped and denyed everything Eduard had said.


    Eduard looked at Daphne helplessly. He knew she would have such a reaction. That was why it was difficult to tell her in the first ce. If Daphne was still in Chicago, she would have gone to Lucia immediately to ask for rification, which would only cause Lucia''s distress.


    "Lucia is definitely not that kind of person! Even if she hated Arthur for leaving without saying goodbye, Lucia is definitely not the kind of person who is intent on revenge! She is definitely not!" Daphne, holding on to her knowledge of Lucia, seriously defended for her.


    "That''s what I thought at first, but..." Eduard said helplessly, but Daphne cut him off before he could finish his words.

 Chapter 408 Successful surgery

    "Lucia couldn''t have done something like that, and if she did, she was forced to!" Daphne had unconditional trust in Lucia''s character.


    "Now that Teddy has had the surgery, it confirms to some extent what Arthur and I suspected. We both believe that Lucia was coerced by Spencer to ckmail her on the condition of Teddy. Otherwise Lucia would never have had an affair with anyone else, and never with the hypocritical Spencer."


    Eduard said so, stroking his chin.


    "Now I''m concerned about Arthur''s state. I don''t know howplicated his mind will be in the face of such a situation." Kane, in turn, was more worried about Arthur.


    "To be honest, it was the first time I saw Arthur that way. There was almost no light in his eyes. If Lucia is really serious this time, it would hurt Arthur too badly..." Eduard said with a low sigh. Hearing Eduard''s words, Daphne and Kane were silent, hoping that this was not true.


    Lucia''s emotions today can be described asplicated to the extreme. Theodore finally went to the operating table and sessfullypleted the allogeneic bone marrow transntation with the cooperation of a strong team of doctors. No rejection had been detected, and the body was recovering at an amazing rate. Of course, medication was also needed.


    On the other hand, Spencer was also lying on the hospital bed. Before doing the surgery, he needed to be injected drugs to raise white blood cells. There will be sore bones and other difort. No one knew whether Spencer was intentional or not. He asked to rest in the ward first.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Lucia truly didn''t want to pay attention to Spencer, but when she thought that he had indeed donated bone marrow to Theodore, she felt sorry for him in humane terms and kept hesitating to go and see him. At this time, people who apanied Theodore in the ward was the Browns. Today when Theodore underwent the surgery, even Mr. Brown personally guarded outside the operating room.


    With Shawn, Helena and Reynolds'' appearances, it could be known that Mr. Brown must also be handsome. This year, he was fifty-six years old, but was still elegant. European and American people aged faster, so there were a lot of wrinkles on Mr. Brown''s face. With his poise, it not only would not let people feel aging but also add a touch of maturity and wisdom. Mr. Brown was a standard charming uncle because of his noble and charming temperament.


    Mr. Brown in fact had been very optimistic about Lucia, and wanted to bring her and Reynolds together before. However, Reynolds had the intention but Lucia didn''t. but this did not prevent him from Lucia''s appreciation, especially for Theodore''s favor. Although this time he did not appear in the hospital, he had always been concerned about Theodore''s condition.


    "Lucia, now you can rest assured, Dr. rke said Teddy''s recovery is very good. If he can keep it up, he can go home for observation in about half a month." In the ward, Mr. Brown said to Lucia.


    "Thank you, Chris," Chris was Mr. Brown''s name, and Lucia thanked him gratefully.


    "We''re family." Chris said with a kind smile.


    While Theodore''s surgery was sessful and everyone was rxed, there was one person who was always apprehensive: Helena.


    Helena came to the hospital with her mother Esmae this morning to find the Davis all disappeared. She thought they were temporarily back to rest, but the during the whole day, they never appeared, especially in Theodore surgery moment. How could they leave?


    Helena really could not find an opportunity to ask Lucia, so secretly called Otis. However, his phone had been off. What Helena could think was that maybe he was on the ne, and indeed that was right. When Theodore underwent the surgery, the Davis was on the private ne back to New York.


    Helena was naturally happy for the sess of Theodore''s surgery, but there was always a bad feeling in her mind.


    With her mother Esmae by Lucia''s side all the time, Helena really couldn''t do anything else. After nightfall, she snuck into the atrium of the hospital to call Otis again.


    "Otis, you finally answered the phone!" As soon as the call was answered, Helena was excited.


    On the other end of the phone, Otis did not say anything for a while, so Helena asked anxiously.


    "Otis, why did you all leave? You know, good news came from the hospital today. We finally found a bone marrow donor suitable for Teddy and the person is in Isermik. My mom had him helped us straight away. Now the operation has been done. It was very sessful. Teddy is not awake yet, but he is recovering well."


    "So soon?" Otis didn''t seem surprised and made an incongruous remark.


    Helena was confused and asked, "What does that mean?"


    "Nothing. We have our reason for leaving," Otis said, "Just take care of Lucia and Teddy."


    "I just want to know what is the reason!" Helena was capricious when she red up, and besides, Otis was obviously perfunctory, and she was a little upset.


    "It''s hard to say, but I''ll exin it to you afterwards, okay?" Otis soothed her and then asked, "Have you met the bone marrow donor? Who is he?"


    "Yes, just a very ordinary man. He left after the observation period in the afternoon. Before leaving, my mom gave him a check for a million dors as a reward. He declined at first, then epted." Helena replied quickly.


    "Just a regr man?" Otis'' voice sounded a little deeper as he asked again, "What about Spencer? Did Spencer show up at the hospital today?"


    "Why mention him all of a sudden?" Helena asked this, frowning.


    "You can just tell me." Otis didn''t want to say much.


    "Well," Helena said with a grimace, "he and his father did show up once, said some polite words of concern, looked phony, and then left."


    Otis was silent for a long time, which made Helena more confused.


    "Everything is so wrong, Otis. Can''t you be straight with me about it?"


    "Helena, I''m sorry. I really don''t have an exnation right now. I''ll talk to you face to face when Ie to see you some timeter, okay?" Otis said and sighed, which was heard by Helena.


    She knew Otis''s character very well. He did things in a clear way. If he said he can''t tell, then it really meant it, so Helena can only give up and asked no further questions. The two talked a few small talk and hung up. She did not know that the Davis family, thousands of miles away, was excited because of the phone call.

 Chapter 409 Numerous Speculations

    Originally, Eduard should have told Arthur as soon as he knew that Theodore''s surgery was sessful, but he was not sure if Lucia had informed him personally, so he thought about it. But he did not expect to fall asleep after showering when he got home. When Helena called Otis, the Davis family realized that they had just left when Theodore was on the operating table.


    Otis was the first to tell the family the news, and while everyone was happy for Theodore, they immediately turned worried.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    From what Helena said, the bone marrow donor was not Spencer, so didn''t that mean Spencer didn''t use it to threaten Lucia?


    At this moment, Edwin''s family was sitting in the living room in a tidy manner, and everyone was specting whether Spencer had yed any tricks.


    "Helena wouldn''t lie. The man who donated the marrow to Theodore was indeed just a regr guy, and he was picked up by someone sent by Esmae. He didn''t have any dealings with Spencer during that time, and ended up getting a million dor fee from Esmae." Otis said.


    "Maybe it''s just Spencer''s trick. He''s devious and cunning!" Bailey said.


    "The only one who can authenticate our guesses now is the doctor involved in the surgery. I''ll call and ask right away." Sophie finished and took out her phone and walked to the other side of the living room to make the call.


    "Otis, you sound familiar with the daughter from the Browns family, don''t you? Are her words credible?" Bailey asked, staring at Otis skeptically.


    "Of course her words are credible!" Otis replied affirmatively, "Helena wouldn''t lie."


    "How can you be sure? She''s Esmae''s daughter. Maybe she''s helping Spencer ..." Bailey was interrupted by Otis before he could finish his words.


    "Bailey, don''t make unwarranted guesses!" Otis said seriously.


    "How is this an unwarranted guess on my part? I ..." Bailey still wanted to talk back. At this time, Edwin, who had been sitting in the main seat, stood up and bellowed coldly.


    "You two stop arguing! You guys are really ..." Edwin chided and then didn''t know what to say, just turned his gaze to Arthur who was leaning on the couch.


    Otis and Bailey looked at Arthur together, and both shut up instantly.


    The time was stagnant.


    On the right side of the single couch, Arthur was leaning in the soft backrest. His handsome and peerless face was now like frozen, without the slightest expression. His eyes were also not moving to stare straight at a point on the ground. If there was not a slight rise and fall of the chest, proving that he was still breathing, he really looked like a statue.


    The other three brothers of the Davis family then realized that they had been discussing the matter incessantly here without any regard for Arthur, the person involved.


    Dous was very heartbroken for Arthur, looked at Otis and Bailey, who had not said a word, pursed his lips and asked a question to Arthur softly.


    "Arthur, are you all right?"


    His brother''s careful, concerned voice slowly roused Arthur from his bewilderment. His eyes moved, and only then did hee to life. Raising his head, he looked at his brother and father and spoke. "I''m fine. I''m happy now. No matter how Lucia treats me, my son, Teddy is fine..."


    Arthur was genuinely happy. Although he didn''t show as much joy, and although this joy was mixed with unbearable pain, he was sincerely grateful that Theodore could operate and the operation was sessful. And he would soon be able to recover.


    Arthur did not participate in the discussion of whether Spencer was the donor, because at this moment, even if Spencer really donated the bone marrow, he truly thanked him for saving his son''s life!


    As for Lucia''s matter... he would talk about itter.


    That was what Arthur was thinking right now.


    "I just hate now that I couldn''t be there for Teddy, that I didn''t wait outside the operating room myself, that I didn''t give him a kiss the first time he came out of the operating room. I just hate that ..." Arthur''s eyes flooded with guilt and miss for his son.


    "Arthur ..." As a father himself, Edwin was moved by the powerful fatherly love he saw in Arthur, and his heart ached for his son, who was in a difficult rtionship.


    "Arthur, I''m sorry. We shouldn''t have argued..." Bailey was usually smooth, but in the critical time, he will definitely not be unequivocal.


    "It''s okay. I know you guys are concerned about me, but at the moment I really don''t think about that. I just miss Teddy," Arthur said helplessly with a bitter smile on his face.


    "What the hell is this about!" Dous finally couldn''t help himself, and said in annoyance, "Teddy is obviously the son of the Davis, but why can''t we be by his side? Why do we have to have such an intricate rtion? It''s annoying!"


    Dous was indeed well protected by his parents and older brothers, and until now he still looked like an unworldly and innocent boy. Because of this, he stillcked of ability to bear things. Otis reached out and patted his little brother''s shoulder, feeling helpless.


    Just then, Sophie returned to the center of the living room after talking on the phone. She had not heard the conversation the brothers had just had. As she was preupied with the doctor she knew, the conversation was not going well.


    "The doctor who operated on Teddy was Dr. rke. He was personally invited by the Brown family, and his team led the entire operation. ording to other medical staff involved in the operation, the person who entered the operating room with Teddy at that time was indeed an ordinary man."


    Sophie frowned as she told everyone the news she had received.


    All the people were silent for a while. Everyone silently looked at Arthur, and was afraid that he would do something drastic, but Arthur just smiled faintly, and a bitter smile and said, "It''s okay, as long as Teddy is okay. Dad, Mom, I''m going upstairs first."


    Arthur got up after speaking and headed upstairs. Although his figure was still straight and long, from behind, it seemed that a sense of destion and exhaustion could be seen.


    Sophie looked at Arthur worriedly and was just about to go after him when she was stopped by Edwin, who put his arm around his wife and said,


    "Sophie, don''t go. Let Arthur be quiet for a while and think about what he should do from now on. Too many of our opinions will only disturb his initial thoughts."


    Sophie frowned at the words. She knew her husband was right, and Arthur should have his own responsibility, but every mother in the world can''t sit still and sleep well when they saw their child so sad.

 Chapter 410 Reynolds reluctance

    The phone call didn''t solve Helena''s doubts, but only made her more confused. When Helena returned to the ward, Shawn had already left with their father, and Esmae was talking softly with Lucia, while Reynolds stood by the balcony and always looked at Lucia.


    Helena sighed in the bottom of her heart. Arthur''s side of the matter was still unclear, while Reynolds was deep in love with Lucia. The rtionship among these people was tooplicated.


    "Helena, where did you go just now?" Esmae asked her daughter when she saw her return.


    "Company call," Helena said casually, then looked at Theodore and asked, "Is Teddy awake? It''s been eight hours."


    "No. I just asked the doctor. It''s normal. Teddy will probably wake up in the middle of the night." Lucia told Helena with a light smile.


    It was the first smile that rxed Lucia since learning that Theodore was ill.


    Helena looked at her light smile and noticed her haggardness, and felt nothing but pain in her heart, so she asked her,


    "Lucia, you''ve been here in hospital for over half a month and haven''t been home. Do you want to go back and get some sleep? I''ll just take care of it here."


    In fact, Lucia can also rest here, just never restful. Theodore will asionally be in pain and whispering. The corridor will have sounds of footsteps and people talking from time to time. Doctors and nurses will go the rounds of the wards, change medication and infusion, so Lucia had not slept well for more than half a month.


    Helena''s offer was tempting, but Lucia shook her head and said, "No, Teddy will wake up looking for me."


    "Lucia, I also think you should get some rest. Helena, Reynolds and I will stay here. I''ll call you as soon as Teddy wakes up. Besides the hotel is not far away from here. I''ll have the driver on call on the first floor, okay?" Esmae also advised Lucia, before adding.


    "You really look too haggard now. Go rest."


    Lucia was still hesitating when Reynolds suddenly uttered, "Mom, I''ll take Lucia back."


    "You stay here." Esmae vetoed without even looking at him. Reynolds deted instantly. His mother''s word was a no-brainer.


    Helena knew Esmae''s intention, so she took Lucia''s arm and said, "Lucia, go back to the hotel and get a good sleep. Wake up refreshed to meet Teddy, OK?"


    After Theodore''s surgery was sessful, Lucia felt tired after rxing. After listening to Esmae and Helena''s persuasion, she finally nodded her head.


    "Okay, then I''ll go back and rest for a while. You must call me as soon as Teddy wakes up."


    "Of course," Esmae nodded in agreement, got up and took Lucia''s arm to lead her out of the ward. After being two or three meters from the door, she lowered her voice and said to Lucia, "Lucia, go see Spencer. He saved Teddy''s life after all."


    Lucia''s brows furrowed at the words. She nced at Esmae and pursed her lips.


    "Lucia..." Esmae reminded her, "you should also go to see him for humanitarian reasons. Besides, you and he are about to get engaged. You two will always be together all day long. Getting used to each other early is best for the future."


    Lucia resisted the urge to retort, thought for a moment and then nodded, "I know. I''ll go check on him."


    "Good," Esmae continued and was relieved that Lucia, who had been expected to refuse in a firm manner, had responded calmly.


    "He''s resting in the viewing ward in Dr. rke''s office, so you can just push the door in without asking anyone else'' permission." So he was hiding there?


    Lucia sneered in her heart. In order to avoid the risk of being discovered by Arthur, Spencer can be considered to do everything possible. Today she was surprised to see another strange man and Theodore were pushed into the ward together, onlyter learned from Esmae that this was his pre-arranged blindfold. When the man left, Esmae yed a thank-you scene at the cost of a million dors.


    Even if Arthur really left someone in the hospital, it was afraid they can not detect the abnormal ...


    Lucia narrowed her eyes and thought bitterly.


    But on the other hand, she didn''t want Arthur to know the truth, because even if he did, so what? Spencer was her son''s savior, and Esmae hadn''t changed her hatred for the Davies family. This feud seemed never-ending...


    When Lucia thought of this, the heart''s truest self began to voice its protest. No, this was not the best solution, because she loved Arthur ah...


    "Lucia?" Esmae called out uneasily to Lucia as she stared nkly at her who was thinking something.


    Esmae also knew that there was a limit and she didn''t want to push Lucia too hard at a time like this.


    "It''s okay. I was just in a daze," Lucia said as she raised her eyes and gave Esmae a light smile, "I''ll go check on him now."


    "That''s good." Esmae smiled and watched her leave in the elevator before returning to the ward.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Just after entering the ward, Esmae receivedints from her son.


    "Mom, why won''t you let me take Lucia back?"


    "Lucia''s better than you, and she''ll not be in danger. No need." Esmae responded indifferently.


    "Mom, but I ..." Reynolds was reluctant but was cut off by his mother before he could finish his words.


    "No need to say anymore!" Esmae gave Reynolds a sidelong nce and said,


    "Do you think I don''t know your intentions? Even now is Lucia''s most vulnerable time, but the person who can give her rely on must not be you. When I have given Lucia a choice, she is not willing to bind you with a loveless marriage. I''m also not willing to see you live the rest of your life in the needless pursuit of Lucia. Hopeless is hopeless. What you have to do now is to learn to give up, not cling to!"


    Reynolds listened to Esmae''s words and his brows furrowed. His deep dark eyes looked unpredictable, reluctant and also helpless.


    Esmae did not feel regretful. If Lucia was in love with Reynolds, then everything will be peaceful and uneventful.


    Helena saw Reynolds change his face and immediately went over to him and held him and whispered, "Reynolds, mom is right. You''d better learn to let go ..."


    Reynolds lowered his eyes and didn''t reply. The secret feeling in his heart was no longer showed. Esmae and Helena saw him not say a word, and can only be helpless.


    On the other hand, Lucia found the office specially for Dr. rke in the hospital. The office area was silent and deserted, with only an asional nurse passing by in a hurry, so Lucia pushed the door in without much concern.

 Chapter 411 Another Dispute

    There was no light in the office, but there was lighting from the inner room across the door, which was where Spencer was.


    "Who?!" Spencer''s voice sounded a little panicked.


    "It''s me." Lucia held back her disgust and answered faintly, and the next second, the door opened.


    "Lucia, you came to see me!" Spencer said happily with a smile on his face.


    Lucia didn''t even bother to nod, but looked up at Spencer. Her indifference was in sharp contrast to the expression on his face. She opened her mouth and said, "Do you still have any difort?"


    "nothing serious. Just my back is still sore and numb," Spencer replied with an innocent smile, while turning sideways to let Lucia in. But he noticed that Lucia didn''t seem to have any intention ofing in, so he asked,


    "Lucia, can youe in and keep mepany for a while? It''s been a boring day here all by myself."


    "You could have gone back." Lucia said with a soft grunt, meaning "why are you hiding here yourself and still need me to say more?"


    Spencer did not care about Lucia''s impatient tone. The fact that she coulde here had reassured himself a lot. From her willingness toe, Spencer knew that she was out of humanity, which was also greatly beneficial to the future and whether he had ability to keep her under control.


    "Lucia, I''m the one who saved Teddy''s life. Must you be so cold to me?" Spencerughed.


    Lucia''s irritation instantly rose to the top and she spoke coldly, "I know you saved Teddy, but I paid the price just the same. You don''t need to repeat this thing over and over again. I have a brain!"


    "Fine, fine, I won''t say anything," Spencer immediately gave in with the mindset that women needed to be coaxed, but still said, "As long as you remember, I have no regrets."


    Lucia gave Spencer a sidelong nce. How dared he say that!


    Spencer raised an eyebrow, maintained a faint smile on his face, and said, "Lucia, juste in and sit with me for a while. We can also discuss the engagement party." "Engagement party?" Lucia asked with displeasure.


    "Of course," Spencer said, "I talked to Dr. rke today and he said that there was no rejection after Teddy''s surgery. His bone marrow and mine are in an exact match, so since he''s okay, isn''t it time to think about what''s going on between us?"


    "What do you want to do about it?" Lucia asked coldly, with a matter-of-fact look.


    "Come in and talk." Spencer remained stubbornly off to the side, just waiting for Lucia toe in.


    But Spencer''s stubbornness was no match for Lucia''s. Lucia put her arms around her chest and looked at him coldly, saying,


    "I''m tired. Just say it. If not, I''ll go back."


    The room was filled with Spencer''s scent, and Lucia didn''t want to get any of it.


    Spencer was well aware that his rtionship with Lucia was still in the pleasing stage, so as soon as he heard her say so, he immediatelypromised, "Okay, okay, just say it here. I''ll do whatever you want, okay?"


    Lucia bit the back of her teeth. Otherwise, she would want to vomit.


    "About the engagement party rted matters, my father and I also discussed a bit. The engagement party must be held in the country. When Teddy is discharged from the hospital, we will return to the country, to his health as the priority."


    "In Athegate?" Lucia asked immediately, not epting the false gesture of goodwill towards Theodore in Spencer''s words.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Spencer''s eyes contained a dark light. He had a slight smile and asked instead of answering, "What do you think?"


    Lucia frowned and said sternly, "Spencer, you''re tough enough!"


    Did that question even need to be asked? No, because what Spencer wanted was for the people in Athegate to be known for her rtionship with him. It was not only his hometown, but it was the base for Arthur''s career for the next ten years, and there were people she knew. Spencer''s goal couldn''t be more obvious.


    "After decades of pent up resentment, how can I not vent it, right, Lucia?" Spencer said without hiding his misdeeds in the slightest, and even with some glee.


    Lucia instantly didn''t even know what words to use to describe Spencer''s viinous behavior; she had never felt so deeply powerless.


    Finally the feeling of powerlessness dissolved into a lightugh of indifference and she said, "Whatever."


    The word "whatever" was the least engaging, the most indifferent, the most dismissive word. Lucia put all her negative feelings about Spencer on top of that word.


    "Lucia..." Spencerughed bitterly, "The engagement party is not only for me, nor am I able to decide all the details at my sole discretion. You are involved. How can I aplish it alone?"


    "Then would you like it if I ask you not to have the ceremony at Athegate?" Lucia immediately asked in return. Spencer paused for a few seconds and said helplessly, "Lucia, can you pick something else toment on?"


    "That''s all I have a problem with," Lucia said with a sneer, "I''m not interested in the rest. Do whatever you want. I''ll be there."


    Lucia''s indifferent attitude made Spencer more and more unhappy. He was also a handsome man. When walking outside, women would scream for him, but Lucia simply treated himself as if he was air. Even if he was desperate to please her, Spencer can not control his temper.


    "Lucia, are you going to keep treating me with this attitude? We will no longer be separate individuals. We will be aplete family. I will treat Teddy like my own child, but one day we will have our own children. Are you going to keep this attitude and exclude me to the end? How will Teddy be able to live with himself and how will our children be able to live with themselves?"


    Hearing that Spencer had already fantasized about their children, Lucia frowned unhappily, and since that was the case, she herself said directly,


    "Spencer, I don''t know where your fanatical confidencees from, but do you think I would let you touch me? After you get me by such means, will I live happily ever after with you in a wedding dress? Are you living in a fairy tale? No, even in a fairy tale, you can''t be that prince!"


    Lucia disdained him and clearly told Spencer that even in a fantasy fairy tale, he was at best a viinous minor supporting character, and will never be able to ascend to the throne of the protagonist! "Lucia!" Spencer was so angry that he gritted his teeth and red at Lucia, but Lucia was not intimidated by him at all, and was even a few points stronger than him in terms of aura.


    "If you start with a rtionship of interest, you don''t have any illusions that you can end with a happy ending of love!" Lucia said with raised eyebrows, not backing down in the slightest.

 Chapter 412 A Familiar Taste

    The conversation ended with Lucia leaving with the harsh words. Spencer was so angry that he punched the wall, but there was no other way but to make his hands hurt.


    Once out of range of Spencer, Lucia felt the air be fresh, quickly left the hospital and returned to the hotel. Although still unsure of Theodore''s condition, she also knew she did need to get some rest.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When she came to the room Mr. Brown had arranged for the Davies family, the hallway was empty and Lucia knew they had already left. After standing in front of the door for a long time, she took out her room card and opened the door.


    When the lights were on, the luxuriousyout of the room was visible, but the only thing that concerned Lucia was the small space next to the bed.


    This room was originally for her and Arthur, and now that Arthur had left, the clothes she had brought from home were neatly arranged on the side of the bed. As the suitcase was Arthur''s, everything else was exactly the same as when they first arrived.


    Lucia slowly walked over to the bed and sat on the edge of her clothes, looking down at them andughing out loud bitterly.


    The first time when Arthur took his clothes out of the suitcase and put them by the bed, what kind of feeling did he have?


    This was the familiar smell of Arthur.


    Arthur''s clothes needed to be specially cleaned. The clothing spray used have a unique smell. At first, Lucia did not feel anything special, but after the two reunited, her own clothes were always cleaned with his. Over time even her own clothes were all stained with the smell belonging to him.


    If they didn''t get together in the future, the smell that belonged to him on her clothes will slowly disappear? Just like he will disappear from her life?


    Lucia closed her eyes and buried her face in her clothes, letting out a low sob in the empty silence of the room.


    This night, Lucia was crying herself to sleep. She didn''t know if it was because she was really too tired, she really slept very deep, until Helena came knocking on the door.


    "Lucia, Lucia, are you awake?" Helena patiently shouted while knocking on the door outside.


    Lucia woke up leisurely and rubbed her eyes in confusion, but her sanity had not yet returned.


    Helena at the door got anxious when she didn''t get a response, and tapped on the door loudly, "Lucia! Are you in there?"


    Lucia got up stiffly and followed the sound. Not even putting on her shoes, she opened the door for Helena in a daze, barefoot.


    "Lucia!" Finally seeing Lucia, Helena was relieved to find her okay. Noticing her disheveled appearance, she couldn''t help butugh.


    "Lucia, it looks like you slept through the night."


    "Helena, what time is it?" Lucia''s mind was still wandering too much as she rubbed her eyes and asked.


    "You still know who I am," Helenaughed, "It''s after nine o''clock now, and I came over to see what was going on when I called you and no one answered. I thought something had happened to you, but it turned out that you were sleeping too much."


    "It''s already past nine?!" Eyes wide open, Lucia''s sanity was instantly pulled back.


    "Yeah, it''s after nine. Teddy''s been awake for a long time." Helena replied.


    "Is Teddy awake?! Is he all right?!" Lucia asked, grabbing Helena''s arm.


    "He''s fine," Helena replied with a light smile, "He is doing very well. In fact, he woke upst night after two o''clock. I told him you had to go back to rest. He fell asleep again. Just now he woke up, in good spirits. Now he''s looking for you."


    "Come on, I want to see Teddy right away!" Lucia''s mood was so jubnt that she pulled Helena and was about to leave, when Helena stopped her quickly.


    "My Lucia, you are too confused. Look at yourself now. Can you go out?" Helena asked pulling Lucia with amusement.


    Lucia looked down and realized that she was still barefoot and her clothes were wrinkled after a night of tossing and turning, which was funny even to her. Without a moment''s hesitation, she pulled Helena into the room and immediately went to wash up.


    When Lucia came out of the bathroom, Helena hesitated for a moment before asking her, "Lucia, what is going on between you and Arthur? When I ask Otis, he always wants to talk and won''t tell me at all." Lucia, who wasbing her hair, was at a standstill. Not knowing how to respond to Helena, who was Otis'' girlfriend, telling her the truth would be equal to telling Arthur, but that would break Esmae''s whole game, and Lucia was equally concerned about her.


    "Lucia?" Helena called her suspiciously when she saw that Lucia did not say anything.


    "Helena," Lucia said as she put down herb and turned her head to look at her, "you don''t have to worry about what''s going on between Arthur Davies and me. Just take care of your rtionship with Otis." "Arthur Davies?" pursued Helena, with her eyebrows raising high, "Why do you call him so coldly?"


    "It''s a breakup." Lucia lowered her eyes and expressed the most painful ache in her heart in the inest tone. Helena was stunned for a moment, and when she reacted, she eximed, "Break up? Lucia, are you crazy?"


    Even Helena knew how much Lucia loved Arthur, and how much Arthur loved Lucia.


    "I''m not crazy. I''m about to be with Spencer, so of course I have to separate myself from Arthur." Lucia threw out a heavy bombshell in a calm manner.


    "What the****?!" Hearing this news, Helena cursed directly.


    Luciaughed bitterly in her heart. If she had returned home to announce her engagement to Spencer, she guessed everyone would have reacted like this.


    Lucia remembered that in the country, since she rified the scandal six years ago, everyone was very positive about the rtionship between her and Arthur. Some even ran to thepany''s official Facebook to publicly express their support. She wondered how disappointed these people will be when the time came. Spencer had been saying for her own good. In fact, he was pushing her into the abyss of public opinion with his own hands.


    However, for the sake of Theodore, Lucia had nothing to lose.


    "Lucia, are you sick? Why did you break up with Arthur? You obviously love each other so much. What happened? Did mom force you again?" Helena asked anxiously.


    "No, she didn''t force me," Lucia returned with a faint smile as she hid her true self.


    "It''s just that Arthur and I are done with our destiny and must part."

 Chapter 413 Difficult to end the lie

    "I don''t believe in destiny," Helena, who did not revere the talk of karmic endings or destiny, was only concerned with the truth.


    "Tell me honestly what is going on, and I will help you to the end. Even if I have to get into an argument with my mother."


    "Really no," Lucia was forced to no end, "just some of these things are tooplicated. I can not tell you. When the timees, you can ask Otis. He is more rational, and can clearly exin things." Lucia''s current remarks were simr to what Otis had said to her, and a feeling of powerlessness instantly rose in Helena''s heart. Why were they all so perfunctory? Was she so untrustworthy?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Well, let''s go to the hospital first and we''ll talk about the restter." Lucia forced herself to think in that direction of her son to feel slightly rxed.


    Helena can only give up and sit on the edge of the bed and wait for Lucia to tidy herself up before the two went out together and rushed back to the hospital.


    In the hospital, Lucia met Theodore, who had reallye to his senses after the operation. Just as she arrived at the door, she jumped straight to the bedside, looked excitedly at Theodore, who was already quite refreshed, and asked,


    "Teddy, how do you feel now? Does your body still hurt?"


    "Mommy..." Seeing Lucia, Theodore first nuzzled her neck and rubbed it for a long time, pouting, before softly replying.


    "I''m fine. No pain other thanck of strength. Not as bad as before."


    "That''s good. That''s good." Tightly encircling Theodore''s fading little body, Lucia held back a choked sob and repeated the words over and over again.


    Theodore hugged his mother back with his little arms, and they embraced for a long time before he asked, "Mommy, where''s Daddy? Where are Grandma and Grandpa?"


    After Theodore saw Lucia, he asked this question. In fact, when he woke up in the morning, he had already noticed that his father was not beside him, because Arthur left when he was still drowsy, so unaware.


    Lucia hugged Theodore''s small body and did not respond, at which point Esmae cleared her throat lightly and exined.


    "Teddy, you''ve just had surgery now. The most important thing is to get some rest, so don''t ask the rest of the things, okay?"


    "Dad is not the rest of the things," Theodore said with an unhappy frown, "do you hate my dad?"


    Although Theodore was small, the observation was amazing. He had long sensed that as long as there were his dad and them, Esmae will not appear, and now Esmae was here, his dad and the other were missing. There must be some conflict between these two parties.


    His question was asked in a direct manner, but the adult cannot respond directly.


    Lucia pursed her lips and chose to lie.


    "Teddy, Daddy has something to do with Grandpa and they''re going back to New York first, so they''lle over to see you then."


    "Really?" Theodore asked suspiciously.


    "Well, it''s real." In order to appease Theodore, Lucia kept lying, which she rarely hid from him, so Theodore didn''t suspect much because the person he trusted most was his mommy.


    "Great!" Receiving the affirmative answer, Theodore leaped for joy and said, "Then Daddy and the others will be able to see me back to health."


    Lucia bit her lip and tried her best to control her emotions. Every word Theodore said was stinging her heart, especially when he was thinking of Arthur. In fact, she was also thinking of Arthur ...


    Seeing that Theodore could not get away from Arthur''s topic, Esmae hurriedly went up to Theodore and talked about the family gadgets he liked, and the pony he rode. Although it was a bit of a struggle, it managed to divert Theodore''s attention.


    Reynolds had been silent, and also sensed that something was wrong. Although he did not know why the Davies family left, as long as Arthur did not surround Lucia, which was always a scene he was happy to see. As to whether he had any intention to Lucia, only he can make the decision!


    With this in mind, Reynolds'' gaze on Lucia became even deeper and darker.


    Spencer and Lucia disagreed, and there was no point in pretending to have back pain, so he left Dr. rke''s office the next day and returned to the hotel in a sullen mood.


    Erik saw that his son was unhappy and asked why. Spencer then told him what Lucia said, but Erik was not impressed and advised his son.


    "Silly son, women are creatures who like to y cat and mouse. As long as you marry Lucia and treat her with kindness and care, are you still afraid of not being able to get her?"


    Spencer smiled bitterly. Lucia was really hard to take down. Otherwise he would not have to be so distressed.


    "Don''t think too much. All you have to do now is to go back to your country as soon as possible to build up the momentum for your engagement party with Lucia. I want to make Arthur lose face!" Erik said with a sinister look.


    "Going back home now?" Spencer was a little hesitant. Lucia was still staying in Chicago and he wanted to have more contact with her.


    "Why do you stay here if you don''t go back? You have just used Theodore to force Lucia to break up with Arthur. Now she is just sick of you. Being around her this time will only make her resent you more. You might as well simply go back home and let her slowly pass through this period by herself, then you can approach her again. It is more natural."


    Erik gave his own advice.


    Spencer nodded after hearing this and felt that his father had a point, so he said, "Then I''ll return tomorrow. By the way, how is the person I arranged for you?" "Do you mean Jacob?" Erik asked.


    "Right." Spencer replied, and the reason why he brought up Jacob at this point was because Jacob was also a big help in his ability to keep Lucia under control.


    "I let him work in thepany to be an ordinary staff. Every day, he just answers phone to get some paperwork. He just does some insignificant chores, but I can guarantee that he can not die." Erik said casually.


    "Make it harder on him. Let him know it''s not that easy to survive in USA so he''ll be grateful to us." Spencer had evil intentions.


    "That''s for sure. I will take good ''care'' of the pawn I can use." Erik smiled. The cunning look in his eyes was the same as his son. The two were worthy of being father and son.


    And at this time by Erik and Spencer mentioned Jacob, he was in San Francisco in a smallpany on the shift. He had been in USA a few months, but had not been a cozy life. When he fled to here, he only had a phone given by Spencer. After contacting the head of thepany, he had always been here. Then he felt like he''d been forgotten, living a 9-to-5 life every day.

 Chapter 414 The Lost Jacob

    It was hell for Jacob, who was used to living in thep of luxury, but after Spencer told him not to contact him unless he had to, Jacob made it through the months.


    Although he was abroad, Jacob kept an eye on the situation at home. It was no surprise that Lucia would take back the Webbex Group. What he was most unhappy about was the happy rtionship between Lucia and Arthur, so Jacob took the risk of calling his former subordinate, Samuel. He stumbled, as if he was afraid Jacob was going to get him into trouble. Jacob knew exactly what happened when he lost power.


    Finally, Jacob called Spencer.


    Spencer, who had just returned to the country, was upset when Jacob called him.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to call me unless it''s important? If they find out, I''ll be ruined by you!"


    "Spencer, I don''t want to, but how long are you going to keep me in this smallpany, making phone calls and filing papers? I thought you said you were gonna put me next to your father? But I can''t even get to the headquarters of yourpany!" Jacobined.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "What''s your hurry," Spencer said quietly,


    "You''ve only been gone a few days and you''re already in such a hurry? Now that the heat''s on, wouldn''t it be remarkable if I ce you next to my father? You think Arthur''s a nobody? The Davies Group is based in the USA. They''re all over the state. He''s probably got people watching you. You''re a fugitive. Can''t you take the pain?"


    He was speechless by Spencer''s words, and he knew he had to be careful now, but it was such a hard life!


    Since it couldn''t be changed, he asked again, "Do you know what happen to Lucia and Arthur? Are they married?"


    "Are you still missing Lucia?" Spencer asked, frowning.


    "That woman did this to me. How could I not ''miss'' her? If I ever get a chance to turn this around, I''m gonna get her and make her suffer!" Jacob didn''t know about Spencer and Lucia, and gnashed his teeth to vent his anger.


    He was not that lucky!


    Spencer cursed in his heart, but he lied nonchntly. "They''ve been on my guard ever since Lucia guessed that I was in contact with you, so I don''t know how they''ve evolved. But I don''t think they''re married yet."


    "Should they? Hmph!" Jacob snorted and continued, "Spencer, I''m begging you. Please let me out of here as soon as this is over. I can''t live like this anymore."


    "Got it. Just bear with it." Spencer said casually, but in his heart, he was wondering if he had made life too easy for him. He had to get his father to teach him a lesson before he could settle down.


    After a few words of reassurance, Spencer let out an impatient breath after Jacob had finally hung up the phone. Suddenly, Dan appeared beside him and asked in a low voice:


    "Master, do you want me to take care of Jacob?"


    Spencer looked up at Dan and smiled. "You hate him that much?" Jacob used to treat Dan like dirt.


    Dan didn''t say anything. It was implied.


    "Don''t worry. There will be that opportunity." There was a trace of disdain for life, as if his words set Jacob''s end.


    Theodore was in his fifth day of recovering, and his vitality was astonishing. Since the operation, his body had been recovering at a rate visible to the naked eye, and Esmae had personally taken care of his diet. His originally thin small body slowly grew out of baby fat. Even the leg festering parts had been scarred.


    Watching Theodore heal so quickly and happily, Lucia, though still upset about her rtionship with Arthur, was in a better mood every day. On the fifth day, Theodore was even able to get out of bed and walk. "Teddy, be careful." Holding Theodore''s IV, Lucia walked him slowly down the corridor, reminding him that Browns Manor had important visitors today, so Lucia was the only one left in the hospital with him. "Mommy, it''s okay." Theodore hadn''t gotten out of bed in a long time, and although his walk was a little awkward, he was still bouncing around.


    "Slow down..." as they passed the corner, seeing that Theodore had turned first, Lucia quickly reminded him that she was running after him as well. But as soon as she turned the corner, Lucia froze in ce. For a moment, she even forgot how to breathe.


    Arthur was standing on the other side of the corner. When Lucia saw him, he had already bent down and picked up Theodore.


    "Daddy! Daddy!" Theodore burst into tears immediately. Ignoring the needle in his hand, he hugged Arthur''s neck tightly and cried, "I miss You. Why do you onlye to see me now!"


    His son''s cries hit his heart. Even for a rational man like Arthur, his eyes could not help but turn red. He grabbed the back of Theodore''s small head and kissed him gently in the ear, "I''m sorry, Baby," said in the soft voice. "I''mte."


    Arthur''s words were full of infinite fatherly love. Theodore heard his voice and held him even tighter, to vent his grievances with the most original way.


    Theodore made Arthur''s heart ache. He wrapped his arms around him andforted him for a long time before he looked up at Lucia.


    As if ten thousand years had passed since theyst saw each other for seven days.


    When the eyes met, the whole world was quiet.


    Lucia''s breathing froze. She could only stare at Arthur. She had forgotten how to control her emotions. Her tears were already streaming out of her eyes.


    When he saw Lucia''s tears, Arthur''s eyes darkened and became extremelyplicated. The conflict in his heart was constantly stirring. If she was really heartless to him, why did she have to shed tears... Lucia, was she lying?


    Lucia and Arthur would have kept staring at each other if a doctor hadn''t happened by.


    The sound of the Doctor''s footsteps woke Lucia up, and she realized that she had lost control of her emotions. She quickly raised her hand to wipe away her tears, and when she lowered her head, she bit her lower lip hard. When she looked up again, her eyes had a slight chill.


    Arthur quietly watched Lucia change, with his arm gently stroking Theodore''s back.


    Forcing herself to be cruel, Lucia looked into Arthur''s eyes and asked, "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 415 Father and son reunited

    "Helena told me I coulde and see Theodore today, so I did."


    Arthur made it sound so easy now. In fact, he came in a hurry. Last night, Helena suddenly informed him that Brown family had important guests today because the person was an important member of the government. Chris made a solemn request that all members of the family be present, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Arthur to visit Theodore without any qualms.


    Arthur flew in on a private jet and was in air traffic for more than an hour. Otherwise he would have arrived.


    It was Helena. Lucia was grateful to her sister, who was not rted by blood. In fact, more than anyone else, she hoped that Theodore and Arthur would be reunited as father and son. Seeing them embrace, Lucia felt as if her heart had been filled.


    But all these emotions needed to be hidden.


    Lucia looked away, seemingly unconcerned, and said, "Since this is such a rare opportunity, you should spend time with Teddy."


    With that, Lucia walked up to Arthur and handed him the IV, signaling him to take it for Theodore, but Arthur didn''t take it, which made Lucia frown.


    "Together," Arthur said tly.


    "I can''t..." Lucia tried to refuse, but Arthur immediately cut her off.


    "Together, don''t let Teddy Down," Arthur said, still faintly, but firmly.


    Lucia was the only one who knew how afraid she was to stay by Arthur''s side. She couldn''t help but tremble when she smelled him, let alone listen to his voice and look at his face. "Mummy..." Whether Theodore noticed the conversation between his parents when he was crying, he turned to look at Lucia with a wronged look and called out to her softly.


    Lucia had gone soft.


    With a twinkle in her eyes, Arthur knew that she had given in, so he decided to let it go. He carried Theodore to the atrium, and Lucia could only follow behind them with an IV drip. Theodore missed Arthur very much. In his father''s arms, he kept telling him how much he missed him and how confused he was. Arthur had no choice but to find an excuse to get over it.


    In the atrium, Arthur let Theodore sit down, and Theodore walked happily through the small atrium. Lucia followed him with the IV, and Arthur walked beside her.


    Lucia''s heart pounded, forcing her to focus on the kid.


    "How are you these days?" Arthur whispered to Lucia.


    "I''m doing very well. Spencer has returned to the country to prepare for our engagement party. I''ll bring Teddy back soon." Lucia bit her lip and took the initiative to mention Spencer. She said something that could hurt Arthur.


    Arthur was stunned for two or three seconds, then he smiled wryly and said, "Are you in such a hurry?"


    "If it wasn''t for Teddy''s condition, we would have finished the ceremony on the 5th," she said


    Arthur was struck by lightning. He looked sideways at Lucia, only to see her cold profile.


    Even so, looking at her, Arthur felt no resentment.


    "Lucia, are we really going to get here?" Arthur couldn''t resist asking.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It doesn''t have to be this way," she said, turning her head. Without hesitation, she said, "I set this up from the start. I know you love Teddy, but you''ve lost the right to be his father, understand?!" Lucia''s voice sounded impatient, not realizing that it was only a means by which she forced herself to be cruel.


    Arthur''s lips moved, but he did not say anything. He let out a long sigh, and he could no longer bear the amount of helplessness in his heart.


    Arthur stayed with Theodore until noon that day, but he and Lucia never spoke again. They left when Helena called him and told him that the Brown family guest had left, and Esmae was on her way to the hospital.


    After walking Theodore back to his room, Arthur put him to bed, kissed him on the cheek and said, "Teddy, be a good boy and don''t tell anyone Daddy was here today, okay?"


    "Can I ask why?" Theodore asked, frowning.


    "No, it''s a grown-up thing. You''re too young to face it," Arthur said, stroking his son''s cheek.


    "Well, then I won''t ask," Theodore said, but his eyes were red. He held Arthur''s hand tightly and asked, "Will I ever see you again?"


    "Of course," Arthur promised, pressing his forehead against his son''s. "I wille to see you again."


    "Deal!" said Theodore, holding back tears.


    Lucia had been leaning against the door of the ward as Arthur and Theodore said goodbye. Her hands were behind her back, and her fists clenched in a way that the man she loved could not see. Her fingernails dug deep into the flesh of her palms, to the flesh, with the body pain to rece the pain of the heart. But did it really work?


    Lucia knew she can''t, because her heart really hurt.


    After saying goodbye, Arthur kissed on Theodore''s forehead and said, "Good boy, Teddy." Then, he made his way to the door. He did not dare to look back, afraid that if he looked at his son one more time, he would really not be able to leave.


    When he passed Lucia, Arthur turned his head to look at her deeply. There were too many emotions in his eyes, too many thoughts, but they could not be expressed in words. Arthur took a deep breath, looked away resolutely and left.


    Hearing Arthur''s footsteps getting further and further away from her, Lucia''s body trembled as she slowly slid onto the ground, with tears streaming down her cheeks.


    He was gone, with all his breath, gone...


    Theodore looked at his mother slumping on the ground. It was rare that he was not anxious to ask her what happened. The sensible child just looked at her quietly, and was tearful.


    The little child seemed to also sense something.


    After all, the hospital was a public ce. Soon, a passing nurse found Lucia slumped at the door of the ward. She approached her with concern and asked what had happened. Lucia could only hold back her grief and pull herself together to tell the nurse that she was fine, wiped away the tears, and made a strong appearance.


    Soon Esmae dide to the hospital. Lucia was already in a good mood, and Theodore was good enough not to mention Arthur. No one knew about the visit.

 Chapter 416 Disappointed Verification

    Helena came to the hospital in the afternoon and asked Lucia, while Esmae was not paying attention, if Arthur had been here, and Lucia, with gratitude in her heart, said,


    "Helena, don''t do this again. It will only be more awkward for Arthur and I to see each other again."


    Helena looked at Lucia''s cold eyes and suddenly felt that there was something strange about the woman in front of her, and she asked,


    "Lucia, don''t you miss Arthur?"


    Lucia lowered her eyes and shook her head gently.


    Helena said with a soft sigh of helplessness.


    "But Arthur misses you and Teddy. Otis told me that all this time Arthur has been staying at home, every day just staying in his room and noting out, and notmunicating with anyone. Obviously he''s a so unbeatable man. Because of you, he has be like this. Do you really tolerate it?"


    Lucia buried her head even lower, and replied quietly in her heart, "how could I possibly bear it?", but she said instead,


    "He and I are destined to end this way, and it cannot be changed."


    Seeming to hear a heavy sense of helplessness in Lucia''s words, Helena frowned and said,


    "Lucia, you are the woman who dares to love and hate. I still don''t know why you got into this mess, but I believe you didn''t mean to hurt Arthur, just like I couldn''t hide my true feelings when I love Otis. I know you still love Arthur."


    Lucia''s heart shuddered at the words. It was because she couldn''t hide her feelings that she was afraid to meet him again.


    Lucia did not deny it. Helena suspected that there was a misunderstanding between them, but Lucia''s attitude was now firm. She can not ask more questions, only hope that Theodore will soon be discharged from the hospital and she can go to Otis to understand the situation clearly.


    Lucia and Helena''s conversation was soon interrupted by Esmae, who had been carefully observing Lucia''s mood changes over the past few days, and was only slightly relieved to see her smiling more and more each day. However, she didn''t know that Lucia was forcing herself to show a smile.


    Arthur left the hospital and did not return directly to New York, but went to Isermik which Helena told him to to find the man who donated bone marrow to Theodore, and he needed to confirm whether the man really existed.


    But the result disappointed Arthur. Helena gave the right address. He found the man, and the man gleefully proimed to himself the origin of that million dor fortune, just because he donated a little bone marrow. Arthur''s most doubt disappeared in the man''s smug smile.


    Could it be that Lucia was not really being ckmailed by Spencer? Could it be that everything she said and did was true?


    Arthur did not know that after he left, the man dialed Spencer''s phone, told him the news of Arthur''s arrival, and said he hadpleted the task as he had instructed, to dispel Arthur''s concerns. After hanging up the phone, the man received a message of $500,000 in the ount on his phone, andughed brighter.


    On the flight back to New York from Chicago, Arthur let the conflict in his mind torment him, and returned home to tell his family the truth.


    In the Davies manor hall, silence reigned.


    No one dared to question a word in front of Arthur whether Lucia was really that kind of person.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Arthur knew they were worried about him, so he forced a smile and said softly,


    "However, Teddy is recovering well and is already able to run and jump. I believe he will be discharged from the hospital soon."


    That was the onlyfort Arthur had right now.


    "Arthur, as much as I hate to go this far, Teddy is a son and grandson of our Davies family, and I will not let him stray." Especially if he became Spencer''s son! Edwin said in his heart.


    Sophie was silent, but felt worried, not only for Arthur, but also for Lucia. She knew the importance of Theodore to Lucia, but also knew the importance of her husband''s bloodline heritage. Between the two, they simply can not be bnced. For her selfish purpose, she also did not want to let Theodore and Lucia to stay with Spencer.


    "Dad, you know what Teddy means to Lucia ..." Until now, Arthur had been bent on thinking of Lucia.


    "Of course I know that!" Edwin''s words carried an unquestionable majesty, "But I will never let my grandson follow Lucia who will marry Spencer! No matter what, Teddy wille back to us!" "Dad..." Otis heard Edwin say that and immediately went to his side to remind him not to put it so bluntly, and when he looked at Arthur''s expression again, he knew it was toote.


    Arthur listened to Edwin''s words, and his whole body was like being caged in a haze, emitting an icy coldness, yet his eyes were fragile and nk.


    Edwin''s words attacked the most painful part of his heart.


    Edwin regretted somewhat what he had said, but his position would not waver, and he said to Arthur,


    "Arthur, I know you don''t like to hear these words, but some principles can''t be changed. Since Lucia''s mind is made up, then we have to consider Teddy''s future, which is the first thing you have to solve now." "I know, I''ll think about it." Arthur responded woodenly.


    "Edwin, you have to stop pushing him." Finally, Sophie could not hold back her tears. Her heart ached for her son, ans she shouted at her husband. Then, Sophie went over and put her arms around Arthur''s shoulders, hugging her son and shedding tears,N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Arthur, I don''t need you to be so strong. If you feel bad, just let it out and stop holding it in like this."


    Arthur''s heart trembled, with bitterness spreading in his mouth. He wanted to say something, but did not know what he could say.


    "Arthur, I''ll do it for you. I''ll go find Spencer!" Bailey''s temper could not be hidden atst, and he said angrily, "I don''t believe Spencer can really do whatever he wanted to!"


    "Bailey!" hearing his brother speak in anger, Otis shouted at him, "What''s the use of you going to him? It''s Lucia herself now..."


    Otis''s words came to a screeching halt as he realized that what he had said had also hit Arthur where it hurt.


    Sure enough, Arthur had a bitter smile and sighed softly, "Yeah, now it''s Lucia herself who has given up on me..."


    "Arthur..." hearing her son so self-destructive, Sophie cried more sadly.


    The living room was silent again. Only Sophie''s soft sobbing voice rang out. The Davies family was powerful in the business world, but in the end, they were in trouble with their son''s rtionship and couldn''t find any solution.


    That was helpless.


    Arthur in turnforted his mother for a while and said to everyone, "I''m going back tomorrow. Otis, Bailey, you guys go back too. Teddy is fine now and we should all go our separate ways."


    Indeed, because of Theodore''s illness, everyone in the Davies family suspended their official duties.

 Chapter 417 Departing for home

    "Arthur, you''d better stay home for a while longer." Otis vaguely said his fears for Arthur, and was afraid that he would have to face too many awkward situations when he returned to Athegate alone, because it was also the ce where Lucia was bound to go back, not to mention the presence of a Spencer!


    "Otis, I know your concerns," Arthur said as he narrowed his eyes and slowly restrained all his emotions in his deep, pale purple pupils.


    "What should be faced always has to be faced. Besides... your brother''s ability to bear is not so bad. I know how to deal with the situation I am about to face."


    Once Arthur said such sensible words, several brothers all looked over to him, but there was no relief in their eyes, only worry. Arthur was a flesh and blood. The more calmly he behaved in this painful situation, it meant that the more tormenting he was inside.


    Edwin felt very heartbroken for Arthur, but they always had to step into their own trajectory, not to mention back to Athegate. Arthur still had business to deal with. Staying here at home will only make his mood more and more depressed. After half a moment of contemtion, he said,


    "Just do as Arthur says. Tomorrow all of you will return to your respective divisions in charge."


    "Dad..." Dous was too young to understand what his father was doing, and it sounded to him as if his father was forcing Arthur to face it alone, and he made a protesting sound,.


    "We can''t let Arthur just go back home alone."


    Edwin looked askance at Arthur and simply said, "In that case, it''s just vacation time, so you should apany Arthur back together and learn more by his side."


    Hearing his father''s words, Dous was more puzzled, but just about to ask again when Otis gave him a stern look to stop him who could only give up and nodded silently.


    Waiting for Arthur to return to his room, Sophie then called Dous to her side and said to him.


    "Dous, your father asked Arthur to return to the country because he wanted him to get back to work so that his attention could be diverted a bit, not as harsh as you think. He let you follow because you have the most docile personality among the several brothers, so you can apany Arthur and not let him do anything impulsive."


    After hearing his mother''s words, Dous understood his father''s intentions, and immediately said, "I know. I will stay with Arthur, and will never let anything happen to him!"


    Dous had a sense of purpose.


    So early the next morning, the four brothers said goodbye to their parents. Under their eager gaze, they escorted them away from the Davies manor, each to their own city. Arthur thus returned to Athegate with Dous.


    Just off the ne, not waiting for Dous'' reaction, Arthur let Jan send him back to Fragranerde Hall, and himself despite the jetg, went to thepany alone. Even if Arthur did not deliberately use work to distract himself, he needed to delve into ten days'' umted business which had been piled up.


    That night, Arthur worked until eleven o''clock to return to Fragranerde Hall. In fact, he did not want to go home, because once he was back, he had to face Kane and Juliana. He did not know how he would exin to them why only he came back.


    But when Arthur had to go back, he found that in addition to Kane and Juliana, his own brother, Eduard and Daphne were in the house.


    Arthur looked down at his watch. It was now eleven thirty. He did not expect Eduard and Daphne were waiting for him here, and Kane and the others did not rest.


    "Arthur, you''re finally back." Seeing Arthur enter, Eduard stood up to greet him. As a person who witnessed Lucia''s "betrayal" scene with him, he could feel the pain in his heart more than anyone else. "You''ve been waiting for me?" Arthur asked softly, somewhat moved.


    "Of course, you just got back. We have to give you a reception." Eduard said it mildly. All his worries about him were hidden in the words.


    The two were talking when a figure jumped towards Arthur. It was Juliana, who jumped directly into Arthur''s arms. Hugging tightly the person who had cared for her since childhood, she was choking and said, "Arthur, we know all about it."


    Arthur looked down and responded without words.


    Kane and Daphne also came over. All the concern was shown in their eyes. Dous, who sat on the sofa, was secretly relieved. He also did not expect Arthur still have so many friends worry about him. With them in, he believed that Arthur''s inner pain will be reduced.


    Everyone was worried about him, and Arthur felt both touched and guilty, and said, "I''m sorry to let you worry about me, but you''re worrying too much. I''m fine."


    "You''re fine!?" Arthur''s attitude of pretending to be fine annoyed Juliana, and she scolded him with pain, "You''re obviously hurt so badly!"


    "Did I hurt badly?" Arthur asked with a bitter smile.


    Juliana furrowed her brow tightly, looked at him with teary eyes, raised her hand to press on his chest, and said, "Here you are. It obviously hurts."


    Juliana''s words made Arthur''s heart palpitate, and his long-standing repression turned into a long sigh, "Yes, it really hurts."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Juliana could not bear to hear this. Her tears flew straight down. She had ever seen Arthur this look. Even when she deliberately made things difficult for him, forcing him to leave Lucia, she had not seen him so depressed. But now she could feel Arthur from the bottom of his heart emitting a heavy pessimism, as if he had lost all hope.


    "Julia, don''t do this," seeing Juliana drawing Arthur''s emotions to the depressing side, Kane came over and pulled her back into his arms.


    "You''re only going to make Arthur more miserable."


    "But...."


    ," Juliana choked out, and couldn''t help but feel the pain.


    "Come sit down first. Let''s talk," Eduard said at the right time, pulling Arthur stiffly towards the living room. Kane and other people also followed, and everyone was seated separately, before he continued. "Arthur, Teddy had his surgery the day after you left. Did you go and confirm this?"


    "Well, I''ve confirmed the identity of the donor with the doctors at the hospital. Indeed he was wheeled into the operating room with Teddy. I went to see him afterwards, and it didn''t look like he was lying in his reaction." Arthur lowered his eyes to the floor and replied faintly.


    Eduard heard this and was silent, which was undoubtedly equal to confirm that Spencer did not use Theodore to ckmail Lucia. And that represented.


    ...


    Everyone knew what Arthur''s words meant, but there was one person who never wavered in her thoughts, and that was Daphne, who broke the silence and opened her mouth to ask Arthur. "Arthur, do you not trust Lucia anymore?"

 Chapter 418 A sudden realization

    Hearing Daphne''s direct question, everyone looked at her, and was surprised that she had asked Arthur, who was in pain. Arthur looked up at Daphne and saw a clear faith in her eyes.


    Before Arthur could answer, Daphne looked at him straight in the eye and continued, "I believe in Lucia, and I never doubt her."


    "Daphne..." Eduard said awkwardly. He knew what Lucia meant to her, but that didn''t mean faith could hide the truth.


    Daphne knew why Eduard wanted to keep her from talking, but she didn''t want to keep it to herself and said,


    "I don''t know why Lucia would do such heartless things to you, but I believe that she didn''t do it out of her true intention. Maybe I''ve never had love before, but I know what it should be like. That''s what you and Lucia look like when you''re together. As long as you''re together, your eyes will always chase after each other. When you get close to each other, you''ll always give off a warm light that makes one want to smile. It''s impossible to fake it. There may be really good actors in the world, but that''s only under the camera''s light. The warmth between you and Lucia exists all the time."


    What Daphne said surprised everyone. They didn''t expect that the one who could see the rtionship best was the most innocent young girl.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Yes, they had loved each other. They should know lovee from the heart and can not be pretended, also can not be stopped.


    Arthur savoured Daphne''s words, and his dark eyes slowly brightened.


    In the eyes of others, they looked so beautiful when they were together.


    Kane was probably the most impressed by what Daphne had to say. When he first fell in love with Julia, he couldn''t stop thinking about her. Even when Poppy tried to stop him, he couldn''t stop looking at her. "Arthur, Daphne is right. We should trust Lucia, even if the facts are against her," said Kane.


    Juliana thought for a moment and then agreed, "Yes, Arthur, it doesn''t make any sense that Lucia is kind enough to forgive Poppy and me for what we did, but she is still angry with you who didn''t know anything then."


    Eduard also spoke up,


    "Arthur, perhaps Lucia is suffering as much as you are."


    A person''s character was always revealed in the details of his or her life. Lucia had already infected everyone around her with her charm. Even if she had done something to hurt Arthur, but her friends were still willing to believe her.


    Arthur was pleased for Lucia. He turned to Daphne and told her,


    "Everything I''m doing right now is to prove that Lucia was ckmailed by Spencer. Although I have a lot of doubts, I''m doing all of this because I believe that Lucia still loves me. Daphne, thank you for asking me this question so that I can be clear about my feelings. I believe in Lucia."


    Daphne nodded excitedly at Arthur''s approval of her, and said, "Arthur, you must hold on to this belief. Lucia has suffered as much as you have suffered under the ckmail. If you give up, she will never be able to get out of this predicament."


    "I won''t give up." Arthur smiled, not just with a bitter smile, but with infinite hope, to all the people present.


    That night, Arthur and the others discussed about it at 2:00 in the morning. They were all talking about solutions for Lucia, not Arthur, but for Lucia, to be able to save her from her predicament. Although a concrete n was not discussed in the end, Arthur''s heart had quietly changed.


    Love was based on trust. He loved Lucia, will believe in her, and will protect her.


    Lucia, who was thousands of miles away, had no idea that her best friends and favorite man were working so hard for her. She was busy taking care of Theodore, learned about nursing from doctors, and kept herself busy. As long as she was idle, Arthur will appear in her mind, so now Lucia was most afraid ofte at night. That was when she missed Arthur most.


    In these trying times, Lucia hoped that time would pass quickly, that Theodore would be released from the hospital, and that time would slow down, and that she wouldn''t have to deal with Spencer''s setup. But no matter what Lucia thought, time passed at a steady pace. Ten dayster, Dr. rke''s notice of discharge was a resounding victory for Theodore.


    On the day Theodore was discharged from the hospital, everyone from Brown family came to pick up Theodore who was so happy that he was bouncing around. His happy look made everyone who was already happy smile continuously.


    That afternoon, Theodore returned to Browns Manor, apanied by the six professional nurses Esmae had arranged for him. She had done everything she could to protect Theodore, and Lucia was both grateful and afraid that Esmae was trying so hard. Esmae''s kindness to her and her son had at some point be a psychological default.


    Back at the manor that afternoon, after Theodore''s nap, Esmae came into the room to talk to Lucia about her ns for the future.


    Esmae meant that Lucia would return to the country in two days and marry Spencer as soon as possible. She would be there to officiate the wedding herself, and when she heard this, she gasped, "Esmae, what''s the hurry?"


    Arthur had asked this once before. That flooding bitterness in the heart was exactly the same.


    Lucia, who tormented Arthur, was also tormenting herself.


    "Lucia, are you still thinking about Arthur?" Esmae asked unhappily as soon as she sensed Lucia''s hesitation. She thought that Lucia had suppressed her feelings after all this time.


    "Yes, why not?" The more she confronted Esmae, the less Lucia could conceal her feelings for Arthur, and the less she needed to,


    "I think about him every day and night. I think about what he''s doing right now, who he''s meeting right now, what he''s saying right now. I think about him... whether he''s also thinking about me..." "Lucia!" Realizing that Lucia had purposely shown her that she missed Arthur, Esmae flew into a rage and shouted,


    "What do you have to do is to give up on Arthur! What do you have to do is to understand what I''m trying to do. He''s not worth it, you know?!"

 Chapter 419 Love is born from the heart

    "Esmae, I''m in prison now. I can''t get rid of the thorns all over my body. I have to lie to everyone, even Teddy. But to you, I don''t want to. I want you to know that I''ve always loved Arthur. I won''t change now, and I won''t change in the future. This is my heart, and you have been forcing me to kill it. This is very painful. It''s really painful."


    For the first time, Lucia was ndly confessing to Esmae the harm she had done to her, not because she wanted Esmae to feel guilty about it, but because she wanted to tell her that it was impossible for her to forget Arthur!


    Esmae red at Lucia, and was speechless with anger.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Perhaps it was true that she had repressed herself for too long in front of Esmae, and Lucia had lost herposure when sheined,


    "Shouldn''t you be the one who know how much one loves someone? If you can forget your love for someone so easily, why do you have to bear a grudge against Edwin and Sophie for so many years? Isn''t it because you can''t forget him..."


    Pow! A p sounded, and Lucia was pped in the face, stopping her voice.


    Esmae looked at Lucia''s fair face and saw her palm print. She felt sorry for Lucia, but she didn''t regret the p. She withdrew her hand and reprimanded her sternly,


    "What happened between me and Edwin, Sophie, is not for you to judge! How can you understand the hardships and suffering of my years! I hate them not because I can''t get Edwin out of my head, but because they deserve to pay for what they''ve done. Why should I forgive them?"


    Stubbornly not lifting her hand to touch her stinging cheek, Lucia turned back to look at Esmae and insisted,


    "But Esmae... People are people, because they know how to be grateful, polite, can forget. I mean, everyone is gonna do anything wrong in their life. Even you do things wrong, right? People can have a bond with each other because they get along with each other through mistakes and forgiveness. It''s not right for Edwin and Sophie to hide their rtionship from you, but their original intention was not to hurt you, or even your family. Sophie has been looking for you for decades and carrying the guilt for decades. Isn''t that enough?"


    "No!" said Esmae, with her eyes glowering. She did not listen to a word Lucia said, and she said in a cold voice that there was no doubt about her decision,


    "I don''t need to talk about my grudge with them anymore, but I won''t allow you to be with Arthur. You can call me dictatorial, call me cruel. In short, it''s impossible! I saved your life six years ago, and today you''re gonna do what I tell you to do! We leave in two days! Prepare yourself!"


    With that, Esmae looked no more at Lucia, turned and walked straight out of the room, leaving her alone with the emptiness and helplessness of the room.


    The door mmed shut. Lucia raised her hand to her cheek and lowered her eyes. Her vision gradually became blurry, and tears welled up in her eyes. Lucia gradually calmed down.


    On the other side, Esmae, who had already walked out of the room, looked up at the hand that she had pped Lucia with as soon as she closed the door. She lookedplex. She loved Lucia, not only because she had suffered, and because she was a polite, grateful girl. Lucia, on another level, could be regarded as her original self, so herpassion was even greater.


    If Lucia fell in love with someone who was not a descendant of Edwin, Esmae will be there to support her, but she had chosen the wrong person.


    No one could understand the depth of her feud with Edwin and Sophie, and she couldn''t let it go easily, because it involved her parents. Even though what Lucia had just said had shaken her a little, still, Esmae was fixated on her decision.


    No change!


    That night, at dinner, Esmae announced her decision to apany Lucia home two dayster for her engagement party with Spencer. That was behind Theodore''s back, of course. Theodore''s diet needed to be prepared differently, and the medical staff took it to his room in person.


    When Esmae said this, Reynolds was the one who reacted most strongly. He stood up straight at the table and asked Esmae,


    "Mom! Are you really going to let Lucia marry that Spencer?!"


    Reynolds had always regarded Arthur as his greatest love rival because he had no respect for Spencer, and he was shocked that his mother had actually announced today that Lucia was going to marry Spencer.


    "Reynolds! Behave yourself!". Chris had always doted on his wife, and when he saw his son questioning her, he immediately called out to remind him.


    As usual, Chris can intimidate his son''s behavior, but it didn''t seem to be working today. Reynolds still stared at his mother, asking,


    "Mom, I thought this was just a way for you to separate Lucia and Arthur, but how could you really let Lucia marry such a wicked person? Lucia won''t be happy in the future!"


    "Shut up!" After an afternoon of displeasure with Lucia, Esmae pped the table and scolded her son,


    "Lucia has no opinion of her own. Why are you objecting here?! What position do you have to object to?!"


    Esmae rarely lost her temper like this. Shawn and Helena were both upset, but Reynolds was unfazed. He turned to Lucia, who was sitting next to Helena,


    "Lucia! Say something! If you don''t want to, say it, say it! I''ll be on your side!"


    Lucia seemed to shut out everything around her, and even more deaf to Reynolds'' words. She slowly pushed the food into her mouth with a knife and fork, chewing it slowly, so that no one could tell what she was thinking.


    "Lucia!" Reynolds was chagrined, for Lucia''s silence.


    "Enough!" Annoyed by Reynolds'' persistence, Esmae stood up and pointed at Reynolds. "Go to your room right now! Don''t ever mention it again!"


    When they were young, Esmae would tell them to go to their room if they didn''t behave well, but that hadn''t happened since the siblings became adults. Today, Esmae was using this technique again, which showed how angry she was.


    Seeing her mother''s angry eyes and Lucia standing still, Helena quickly got up and took Reynolds by the arm,


    "Reynolds, why don''t you stop pissing mom off and go to your room?"


    Reynolds was outraged, but Lucia''s silence made him even more outraged. In a fit of pique, he actually turned away from the table and headed upstairs, where the atmosphere was stifling.

 Chapter 420 Fickle Tricks

    Helena sat down nervously, and was worried about Lucia''s reaction.


    Taking a deep breath, Esmae calmed herself down with Chris'' help, ncing at her children and Lucia,


    "Go on eating. Don''t mention it again!"


    Esmae''s decision wasn''t easy to change even by Chris. Helena wasn''t stupid enough to question her like Reynolds, so she ate her dinner like Lucia and didn''t say anything.


    Shawn nced at Lucia with something else in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything.


    Dinner thus ended in a solemn atmosphere.


    There left two days to go home.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Unbeknownst to Lucia, Athegate had created quite a stir because of her.


    Three days ago, Cloudwork Inc. Suddenly issued an invitation to the entire upper ss, inviting celebrities from all walks of life to attend Spencer and Lucia''s engagement banquet to be held in three days. The banquet venue was located in the city''s most famous West Cape Church. As soon as this invitation was issued, the entire upper ss was in a frenzy, and they were not the only ones who had such a reaction. Once the information was leaked, it was all known by citizens in Athegate.


    "Isn''t Lucia dating Arthur?! Why is she suddenly engaged with Spencer?!"


    "Isn''t Spencer Arthur''s cousin? Oh, my God. What kind of triangle is this?"


    "It is hical. Arthur and Lucia already have a child? Is she gonna take the kid and marry Spencer?"


    "I know Lucia is not that simple. I didn''t expect she would make them fall in love with her."


    Over the past few days, wherever people went in Athegate, they can almost hear people talking about this matter. There were even manyizens who went to thepanies owned by the people in question to voice their doubts, or direct abuse, with Lucia and the Webbex Group in particr.


    Arthur and Spencer were secretlypeting with each other. Such a big news should have been the front page of entertainment media, but after a few days, none of the magazines dared to publish a single news about it, because of a piece of Arthur''s paper. The Branch of Davonnis had sent a direct message that if any magazine were to report this, it would be against Davonnis Corp, against Arthur. And Davonnis Corp would do everything in its power to shut down those magazines. Under great pressure, medias chose to protect themselves, but they couldn''t stop the public''s mouth.


    Webbex Group, Branch of Davonnis, Cloudwork Inc. almost every day, the PR calls from all threepanies were flooded with busybodies, and the only one to respond was Cloudwork Inc. who was simply triumphantly promoting and recognizing the news. Even after some righteous people scolded thepany badly.


    In the President''s office of Cloudwork Inc., Spencer listened to his subordinate''s report on the public opinion. His subordinate felt uneasy, but soon, he realized that the president was not unhappy at all. Instead, he smiled slightly, which could not been hidden. The subordinate was at a loss immediately. Why was the president still so happy when thepany was criticized?


    "I know, you can go." After hearing the report, Spencer sent him off and called Samuel up.


    "Mr. Davies, what can I do for you?" After Lucia kicked him out of the Webbex Group, Samuel returned to Cloudwork Inc., and had now be his subordinate. "Still not a single magazine has agreed to cover it?" Spencer asked.


    Samuel replied awkwardly, "No, Arthur sent a letter of warning directly in thepany''s name. Nobody at Athegate dares mess with the Branch of Davonnis, so..."


    "You don''t have to ask everyone. Just ask Prospect Focus Magazine. The owner would be wide-eyed at the sight of money-greedy. Take five million grand and go straight to him. Tell him I''m at Cloudwork Inc. to be his backup, to resist the pressure to report on my engagement, and if he epts, I can give him exclusive coverage of the day of the engagement party," said Spencer.


    "Prospect Focus Magazine?" Samuel recalled. Indeed, he remembered this magazine. This Magazine was often criticized because it had no limits and reported nonsense. It was probably the only one who dared to ept the temptation, so Samuel immediately agreed,


    "All right, I''ll get right on it!"


    Just as Samuel was leaving, Spencer called out to him, "Wait a minute."


    "Anything else, Mr. Davies?" Samuel turned around.


    "Have you heard from Jacobtely?"


    "Yes." Samuel didn''t hide it.


    "You''re not saying anything, are you?" Spencer asked, with his voice dropping, half-incredulously.


    "Of course not!" Samuel said sincerely. "I''m your man now. Jacob is just a fugitive. I took his call, but I didn''t tell him anything!"


    "You don''t have to panic," Spencer said with a sly smile, "I''m just asking," he said. "I need Jacob for something, so he can''t know about me and Lucia. If he calls again, you know what to do." "Yes, I know!" Samuel promised.


    "Well, off you go," Spencer said with a smile that finally gave way to a wave of his hand before Samuel dared to leave his office.


    As soon as he got out of the office, Samuel let out a sigh of relief and felt the pressure to not answer Jacob''s phone again.


    Unlike Jacob, Spencer was a cunning, scheming man, but his mind waspletely hidden. When he smiled, no one could tell if it was real or fake. Every time Samuel talked to him, he was afraid he might offend him.


    Samuel, however, had no choice but to cling to Spencer, and with that in mind, he stepped up to do what he was told.


    In the afternoon, Samuel approached Brodie Ross, the owner of Prospect Focus Magazine, with a check. Brodie was intrigued by the check and took under Cloudwork''s wing. That night, Prospect Focus Magazine published an off-line report about Spencer and Lucia''s engagement, describing the couple as a happy one. The text given to him by Samuel was reported in its original form.


    In Samuel''s text, Arthur became the third party, while Spencer and Lucia were in true love, who broke through the obstacles and ended up together. Although the article was full of loose ends and out of context, after seeing the report the next day, many people were misled.


    All of a sudden, Arthur and Spencer were forced to the point of injustice.


    After reading the article, the most excited person was not Arthur, but Eduard, who had been harassed by gossip magazines for a long time, and who hated them for taking things out of context.

 Chapter 421 Returning to Athegate

    At noon, with Prospect Focus Magazine, Eduard angrily went to the Branch of Davonnis to in" to Arthur. "Arthur, Look what Spencer did!" Eduard gritted his teeth as he tossed the magazine on Arthur''s desk.


    "I know everything," Arthur said, ncing at the magazine.


    "How can you be so calm when you know it?" Eduard raised his eyebrows. He thought Arthur didn''t know.


    "Clowns," Arthur said quietly, keeping his head down. "It''s just Spencer''s money. He can write whatever he wants."


    "You''re just going to let Prospect Focus Magazine get away with it?" Eduard said indignantly.


    "Of course not. It''s just that there''s no shortage of greedy people in the world. Without Prospect Focus Magazine, Spencer would have found someone else to publicize this matter. Let Prospect Focus Magazine be the first to take the lead. Moreover, this matter has been spreading all over the city. Without the magazine, the discussion would not have stopped." A gleam of light shed in Arthur''s eyes. A single sentence had defined the miserable future of Prospect Focus Magazine.


    "I think we should take care of him now and can''t make Spencerugh!" Eduard was not as rational as Arthur.


    "My focus isn''t on Spencer... it''s..." Arthur put down his work and turned his chair towards the window. He didn''t want Eduard to see his expression.


    "What is it?" Eduard asked, looking in Arthur''s direction.


    "Spencer''s engagement day is the 30th, the day after tomorrow, so she should be back tomorrow..." Arthur''s voice was as t as a ss of water. Those who understood him knew that the ss of water was boiling.


    Eduard clenched his fists, and was furious at his inability to help. Was there really nothing he could do to help?!


    "Arthur, would you like me to ask Lucia out to talk?" Eduard suggested, after a moment''s contemtion.


    "We can''t figure out what the problem is. Even if you could ask her out, what would be the point?"


    Arthur slowly turned back to his chair, and Eduard finally saw his expression. There was an aura of gloom that could not be dispersed between Arthur''s brows. His gaze lowered, and when he looked back, all he could see was endless bitterness.


    It may take words like heartache to describe Arthur''s state of mind.


    "Aren''t we supposed to believe in Lucia? Even if it''s thest thing we do?" Eduard, a man who felt Arthur''s plight, said encouragingly.


    "Eduard, I''m afraid," Arthur said as he looked up.


    "Huh?" Eduard didn''t realize what he said. Arthur said he was afraid? Of what?


    "Thest time I saw Lucia, do you you know what she said to me? She said that if it weren''t for Teddy''s illness, she would have gotten engaged to Spencer on May 5, and wouldn''t have had to deal with me as her ''enemy''. Every word she said was like a knife to my heart. ..."


    Thinking of the frozen look on Lucia''s face when she said these words to him, Arthurughed wryly,


    "So I''m afraid, I''m afraid to face her again, to hear her say those words that deny all our love, deny all our past..."


    "Well..." Eduard Sighed. He understood Arthur, but he didn''t want to give up Lucia.


    "If there''s really more to be done, Eduard, let Daphne do it," Arthur said, frowning for a moment.


    "Daphne?" Eduard didn''t understand Arthur''s intentions.


    "Daphne and Lucia have a different kind of rtionship, and Lucia might be wary of anyone, but I don''t think she would be wary of Daphne. Even if Daphne couldn''t figure out what is bothering Lucia, even if it is just to let Lucia know that Daphne is willing to trust her and support her, which would be good for Lucia."


    Arthur said what he meant, but Eduard couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. Even in this situation, Arthur''s actions and thoughts were all about Lucia''s well-being.


    Lucia, how could you...


    Eduard sighed to himself.


    The next day, as Arthur had expected, Lucia and Esmae returned to Athegate. Spencer had already spread the information about his fianc¨¦e''s return and was leading high-level officials of thepany to pick them up. The scene was very lively that day. The reporters of Prospect Focus Magazine, who were ambushed around, were waiting for the opportunity to report on the unprecedented pick-up ceremony. "Ms. Wilson, Lucia, you''re finally back." As soon as he saw Esmae and Lucia at the exit, Spencer immediately went up to them, and Samuel, who was beside him, started pping.


    Esmae had six valets of her own. Plus the nobility of being part of a wealthy family, and without Spencer''s superfluous swagger, her aura was impressive, so for Spencer to arrange all this, Esmae wasn''t happy.


    Lucia, on the other hand, treated Spencer like air. She was with Esmae, wearing a smart all-ck suit that entuated her cool demeanor to the extreme. Her high ponytail was mature and lively. And her bright eyes could not be seen under the sunsses, but from her half-pursed lips, Lucia was definitely unhappy.


    "You''re just here to pick us up. Why are you turning a public ce like the airport exit into a private wee party?" Esmae took off her sunsses and looked at the person behind Spencer with disdain. The smile on Spencer''s face froze for a second. He thought Esmae would like this star-studded atmosphere, but instead he was ttering in a wrong way.


    But Spencer was Spencer, and it only took him a second toe to his senses. He smiled and said, "Ms. Wilson, I was negligent. I told my subordinates that you will be here. They all admire your presence, so they thought ofing here to greet you. I didn''t expect it to backfire..."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "All right, all right," said Esmae, who believed Spencer''s nonsense. "Let them go," she said impatiently


    Spencer gave himself an out and immediately turned around to give Samuel a mock reprimand, ordering them to leave immediately. Samuel dared not disobey, so he dismissed the group in minutes, leaving only the driver.


    "Ms. Wilson, we''re going back now," Spencer said as he walked to Lucia''s side. He raised his hand and wrapped it around her waist.


    In an instant, the hairs on Lucia''s body stood on end. She turned and red at Spencer. Although her bright eyes were hidden in her sunsses, the chill that emanated from them made people tremble with


    fear.

 Chapter 422 Esmaes Warning

    Spencer, of course, sensed Lucia''s anger, but with Esmae present, he pulled her even tighter with his arms. As Esmae began to move forward, Spencer whispered into Lucia''s ear, "Lucia, behave yourself. Don''t forget what I did for Teddy and what you promised Ms. Wilson."


    Lucia red at Spencer, and now that he had pushed her too far, she gritted her teeth,


    "Spencer, you''re the one who needs to behave yourself. If you don''t let go, I promise you, the next minute you''ll be on the ground and everyone in Athegate willugh at you!"


    Spencer looked at Lucia''s face. Although he couldn''t see her eyes, he didn''t miss the action of Lucia biting her lip to suppress her temper. After some time, Spencer thought that the reporters from Prospect Focus Magazine should have already taken the photos. He let go of his arms around her waist, but said,


    "Okay, I won''t hug you, but can we at least walk together?"


    Lucia scoffed. Spencer let go of her the next second, and Lucia''s disgust subsided.


    As soon as Spencer let go, Lucia strode forward to catch up with Esmae, and Spencer had no choice but to follow.


    Esmae knew that Spencer and Lucia were behind, and there must have been a little argument between them, but she pretended not to know, and soon walked to the line of cars waiting outside.


    Spencer''s driver opened the door for Esmae, but when she got in the car, Lucia didn''t want to follow. Instead, she stood by the car and said,


    "Esmae, can you go to rest first? I want to go back to thepany immediately."


    "Lucia, Ms. Wilson just got off the ne. Shouldn''t you apany her back to the hotel to rest first?" Spencer stopped Lucia as soon as he heard that she was going to act alone. Lucia didn''t say anything but looked at Esmae.


    Spencer thought that Esmae would help him stop Lucia, but instead she said, "Go. You''ve been gone so long. There must be a lot of important things for you to do back at thepany. Juste to the hotel with me when you''re done."


    "Ms. Wilson..." Spencer lost his mind and looked at Esmae unwillingly. It was hard for him to get out of the house if he wanted to entertain Esmae. Who knew if Lucia would run straight to Arthur after she acted alone?


    "Go ahead," Esmae said to Lucia, ignoring Spencer''s protest.


    Lucia nodded, didn''t even look at Spencer, turned around, walked to the nearest cab, got in it, and left.


    Watching Lucia leave in a car, Spencer turned to Esmae andined, "Ms. Wilson, why did you let Lucia leave? What if she runs to Arthur?"


    Esmae sneered, "Lucia is your fiancee, not your exclusive domain. You can''t control her movements. Besides, she wants to meet someone. It''s useless to control her. It''s better to be generous and let her go." Spencer was in a hurry, but when he heard Esmae''s words, he got in the car and sat across from her. When the car door closed, he asked her,


    "Ms. Wilson, has Lucia really given up?"


    Spencer was smart enough to know that Esmae hated Arthur more than he did, and if Lucia did go to Arthur, she''d react a lot more violently than he did. Now she was taking it in stride, and he must be pretty sure he''d got Lucia under control.


    "What''s she gonna do about it?" Esmae closed her eyes and leaned against the backrest as the car began to move forward slowly,


    "Your kindness to Teddy may not be enough to bind her heart. She needs other means to intimidate her, but my kindness to her can control all her actions. However, this control is limited. Whether she will be willing to stay by your side in the future depends on your performance."


    Spencer waspletely relieved to hear Esmae''s words. Lucia wouldn''t do anything rash. After thinking it through, Spencer smiled,


    "Ms. Wilson, you really thought this through."


    Hearing Spencer''s words, Esmae opened her eyes and gave Spencer a cold look,


    "I know you like to y tricks to get what you want, but there are no shortcuts in rtionships. You have to give your heart and soul to get Lucia''s favor. Don''t try to kidnap her with Teddy. It will only make her feel even more disgusted."


    As soon as Spencer heard this, he knew that Esmae had heard his conversation with Lucia. He nodded his head in eptance and promised that he would be true to her.


    Esmae listened to Spencer for a while. He didn''t know if she believed him or not, but soon she closed her eyes again. Spencer immediately shut his mouth and left her alone.


    Lucia''s cab drove all the way downtown to the Webbex Group, and Spencer didn''t have to worry about her going to Arthur because Lucia had no idea what kind of feeling she was going to have when facing Arthur.


    Lucia was the executioner to cut off the feelings. How dared she face Arthur who was hurt by her? Moreover, she had been lying, which was really difficult and painful.


    An hourter, the taxi stopped in front of the Webbex Group building. Lucia got out of the car, took off her sunsses and looked at the familiar building. Today, the Webbex Group and her son were Lucia''s only spiritual support.


    Even behind bars, Lucia would never abandon Webbex Group. It was her father''s work, and she wouldn''t let it go wrong, no matter how hard she tried.


    When Lucia appeared in the lobby, some employees even rubbed their eyes exaggeratedly. They couldn''t believe that the CEO, who had disappeared for almost a month, had returned without any warning. Lucia walked briskly all the way to the office. Just as she was taking the elevator, the news of her return spread throughout the Webbex Group. All the employees were surprised and started discussing it.


    It was a good thing that Lucia had returned to thepany as the president of the Group. However, she still had a triangr rtionship with Arthur and Spencer. It was hard for them to treat her with pure respect.


    "The CEOes back for the engagement party, doesn''t he?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, she has disappeared for almost a month. She doesn''t even care about thepany''s affairs. As soon as shees back, she abandons her old love and gets engaged to her new love." "I couldn''t appreciate such a character."


    "I do not think the president is a fickle woman. There must be some misunderstanding..."


    "What could possibly go wrong? Tomorrow is her and Spencer''s engagement party. We''ll see about that."

 Chapter 423 Endless Lies

    Because of Lucia''s return, this kind of talk and sniping had been heard throughout thepany. Kane came out of his office just in time to hear a group of employees hurl with such harsh words without any hesitation. He mmed the documents in his hand onto a table beside him. The loud noise startled the employees. They turned around and saw Kane standing there gloomily, and their faces turned pale. Kane red at the gossiping employees, then scanned all the desks with his sharp eyes. He snapped,


    "If it''s after work, I won''t interfere with whatever you guys want to say. But this is work time. As employees of Webbex Group, your first task is to handle your own work, not to gather around and criticize your boss. If you feel that you can chat freely during work time as well as after work time, it''s fine. Go find the financial department and settle the wage and leave immediately. I won''t interfere!"


    Kane''s words were so heavy that no one dared to look up but bowed their heads in shame. No one knew whether they were truly repentant or resigned.


    "Get back to work now!" Kane said angrily. Everyone immediately dispersed and returned to their seats. There was no sound on the entire floor except for the sound of typing on the keyboard. Kane scowled, picked up the file and headed for the elevator. He was worried. There was already bad opinion inside Webbex Group. What about outside? What will they say about Lucia? Lucia didn''t hear the whispers. She guessed Spencer would take the advocate in Athegate, but it was already public knowledge, and she didn''t know that thepany was already under attack. As Lucia exited the elevator, Nia caught sight of someoneing up and standing up to stop her, only to see that it was her. "Lucia! You''re back!" Nia shouted excitedly, and Daphne heard her voice and turned to look at Lucia with the same excitement.


    Lucia nodded at Nia, and then looked deeply into Daphne''s eyes. Daphne looked at her with a mixture of excitement and hesitation, and Lucia guessed that she must have known everything. Lucia''s lips moved slightly, but she didn''t know what to say under Daphne''s eyes. Just then the elevator door behind her opened, and Lucia turned around to see Kane, who had juste out. They looked at each other for a moment, and Lucia turned and walked into the office. Kane immediately followed, nodding gently to Daphne as he passed.


    Nia always felt that there was something very wrong with the atmosphere. Daphne looked weird when she saw Lucia, but with her identity, she had no idea what was going on, and she felt even more aggrieved.


    Nia had be a prisoner of jealousy.


    Kane followed Lucia into her office, closed the door behind him, and walked over to her.


    "Sit down." Lucia sat down on the sofa and lowered her eyes. Kane was not only a subordinate but also a friend to her. He was also a friend that she could not face.


    Sitting Down, Kane didn''t say anything else. Instead, he presented the information to Lucia, and quickly reported on thepany''s major problems and direction over the past month. Lucia listened carefully. After going through all the information, she said gratefully,


    "Thank you, Kane, for managing the Group so well."


    To be honest, Lucia was a little surprised to read the report. Every decision Kane had made himself in the past month had been correct and urate, and she would have done the same if she had handled it herself. She thought Kane was just awyer.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I should do so," Kane said, without telling Lucia that today''s report was the result of workingte into the wee hours almost every day for a month. Helping her had never been an empty promise. After a long silence, Lucia said, "If you have any other questions, ask me too."


    Lucia knew Kane won''t be quiet about Arthur.


    "Lucia," Kane said, putting aside his subordinate role and speaking as a friend, "Are you willing to do that?"


    Kane''s question was to the point and did not drag on.


    "Willing? Teddy is fine. I''m getting engaged to the man I love tomorrow, and everything is perfect," Lucia answered with a smile.


    "Lucia, I''ve known you for seven years, before Arthur, Eduard, and anyone else. I didn''t know you as a friend at that time, but I do know you," Kane said, looking into Lucia''s eyes.


    Lucia averted her gaze slightly and did not respond.


    "If you really had a grudge, I wouldn''t be sitting here today but I''d be in jail. I don''t believe you don''t Love Arthur," Kane said bluntly.


    "Your business is not the same as Arthur''s," Lucia said:


    "Arthur to Teddy is theck of fatherhood in the past five years. It''s the biggest unwillingness in my heart. Do you know what it''s like to raise a child whose father doesn''t even know about it? If you and Julia hadn''t moved on, do you think Julia would have been able to take care of the baby? No, she can''t. She''ll resent it. She''ll resent it more!"


    Lucia didn''t have to answer anyone''s questions, but Eduard and the others meant different to her. She had to choose to face them one by one and exin them one by one.


    In contrast to Juliana, Kane seemed to know Lucia''s feeling, but something didn''t feel right.


    Lucia continued, "Kane, this is between Arthur and me. I regard you as my friend, but don''t bring it up again. Otherwise, we won''t even be friends anymore."


    Kane felt suffocated when he heard this. He couldn''t me Arthur for being shaken. Even when he heard what she was saying and looked at her indifferent expression, he couldn''t tell if it was true or not. "Well, I won''t mention it again," Kane said as he stood up. "There''s just one thing I have to say as a friend. Lucia, Arthur doesn''t give up on you, and you can''t give up on yourself."


    With that, Kane turned and left the office, while Lucia sat on the sofa staring at the closed door. Her eyes sparkled, but there were no more tears. Her tears had long since dried up.


    Her hands grew into fists again, and her nails poked into her palms. This had be a habit of Lucia''stely, and she could not suppress the excitement in her heart without doing so. Arthur, give me up... It''ll make you feel better... ...

 Chapter 424 The Only Light

    As soon as Kane returned to his office, he contacted Eduard.


    "Eduard, Lucia is back. She''s in the office now. I talked to her about it. I can''t get anything out of her."


    "She couldn''t have told us if she hadn''t told Arthur," Eduard said. "I talked to Arthur, and the only way to get anything out of Lucia is for Daphne to try."


    Kane thought for a moment and said approvingly, "Why didn''t I think of Daphne? She''s really the right person."


    "I''ve told Daphne what to do, and now it''s just a matter of waiting," said Eduard.


    "Eduard, what if Lucia breaks up with Arthur and doesn''t have any contact with him anymore? What about us in the middle..." Kane said to Eduard worriedly, remembering what Lucia had just said.


    "No way," Eduard immediately denied Kane''s words. "Can you imagine that Lucia doesn''t end up with Arthur? I can''t. The current situation is just a test for them in their life. I have a certain belief that they will get together in the end."


    Kane took in Eduard''s words and nodded. "Yes, Lucia''s life has had its ups and downs. The only light that has been lit is Arthur''s appearance. I hope that light doesn''t go out too easily."


    "Absolutely not!" Eduard said, word by word, with confidence.


    While Kane was on the phone with Eduard, Lucia was left alone in her office, in a daze.


    She''de back from a month away with a mountain of problems, but Kane had solved them all, and thepany was on its way, even a little idle.


    As soon as Lucia got off the ne, she went back to thepany to avoid Spencer and use her job to relieve her depression.


    But... Lucia looked at the office door, and Daphne should being in soon.


    Three hours after Lucia and Esmae returned to Athegate, another flight from Chicagonded in Preley, home to another Branch of Davonnis that Otis managed.


    Helena was supposed to go with Lucia and her mother, but she missed the time by going back to the office first to find Otis and find out what had happened. She had been suffocating for the past ten days. Without informing Otis, Helena appeared in the lobby of the Branch of Davonnis with her suitcase. Naturally, her stunning beauty attracted a lot of attention, but Helena paid no attention and went straight to the front desk to inform him of her arrival. Before she could say few words, Otis, with a few assistants, went back from outside for work and saw his girlfriend.


    "Helena!" Otis''s usually calm and low voice sounded a little excited. He did not expect Helena would suddenly appear here.


    Hearing a familiar voice, Helena looked back, saw Otis leaving his luggage behind and ran toward him. She threw herself into his arms.


    "Otis, Otis, I miss you!" Helena was always the most direct person to express her feelings.


    Although he was so excited that he wanted to carry Helena in his arms and turn around, he still had his wits about him. Otis stroked her long hair lovingly and said, "Helena, did you just get off the ne?" Helena winked yfully and smiled. "Well, surprise," she said


    Helena''s fluttering eyshes seemed to tickle his heart. Otis smiled gently and nodded. "It''s a surprise."


    Otis and Helena were so happy to see each other that they didn''t notice the jaw-dropping expressions of the people around them.


    Was this smiling man really their eternal iceberg president?


    Otis carried Helena''s luggage to his office. When he asked how many days she would be with him, Helena''s bright face darkened. "I''m leaving this afternoon..."


    Otis knew it when he heard it: "Athegate, Huh?"


    "Well, Lucia''s engagement party is tomorrow morning. I made an excuse to find you. Otis, now, can you tell me what happened between Lucia and Arthur? Why did they break up so easily?" Helena asked, leaning over Otis.


    Otis sighed. Knowing he couldn''t keep it a secret any longer, he told Helena about the absurd scene Arthur and Eduard had encountered before they left Chicago. Helena listened to the whole story with great difficulty. As soon as Otis finished, she spoke up,


    "No way! Lucia would never do something like that!"


    Helena''s reaction was identical to that of everyone who knew Lucia and knew her character.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "That''s what we thought, but Spencer wasn''t Teddy''s donor, so why would Luciapromise? If she is only concerned about your family''s kindness to her, Lucia could have made it clear to Arthur that there is no need to get involved with Spencer," Otis said worriedly.


    "No wonder Arthur asked me to look up the donor. It turns out Spencer was involved. I was there the other day during Teddy''s surgery, and the man was in the operating room with him," Helena said, frowning. "So there''s nothing we can do about the engagement party tomorrow. Arthur is the most miserable person right now," Otis said sternly, but there was no shortage of affection for his brother, "I wonder how he is now... I was afraid to call him for the first time..."


    "I''m going to find Lucia and find it out!" Helena stood up impulsively.


    Otis grabbed Helena and said, "Helena, calm down. If Lucia has a reason, she would have told you already. Why wait until now? You''re only making her feel worse by asking her." Helena frowned, neither moving forward nor retreating. Being held by Otis, she could only say angrily, "Are you just going to stand by and watch Lucia and Spencer get engaged?!"


    "If this is what Lucia wants, there''s nothing we can do to stop it..." Otis told Helena that she had to face the truth.


    "This is so unfair to Arthur!" Helena said indignantly.


    "So what if it''s unfair? Now, it''s up to Arthur toe up with a solution at thest minute. If he can''t... maybe they''ll really end up here." Otis felt depressed, and the rtionship between Arthur and Lucia was linked to Theodore''s future. There was bound to be a war between his family and Erik''s family and Esmae.


    Helena slumped back on the sofa, having no idea.

 Chapter 425 Montys visit

    It was nearly noon when Daphne, after much hesitation, knocked on Lucia''s office door.


    Lucia was already waiting for her, so she was invited to sit on the sofa with her, with nothing but a warm smile on her face. Daphne stared at Lucia suspiciously for a long time, as if she wanted to see something in her face. Lucia smiled and asked, "Don''t you recognize me?"


    "I don''t know..." Daphne murmured what was on her mind, then nervously exined when she sensed a slip of the tongue,


    "Lucia, I didn''t mean..."


    "I understand," said Lucia with a slight smile.


    After that, there was silence again, and Daphne had her own problems.


    At homest night, Eduard made a point of telling her that Lucia might be back tomorrow. Daphne was one of her special friends. Eduard wanted her to have a talk with Lucia, who might have been tempted to tell the truth, but Daphne really didn''t know how to hide her emotions, or how to get information out of her.


    Daphne said nothing, but her mind was showed on her face, and Lucia looked at her with a bitter smile.


    She had expected Arthur to send Daphne to talk to her. He knew her too well, and knew that she was open to Daphne who was simple, but... he was wrong this time. She had to be ruthless. Thinking of this, Lucia calmed herself down and said,


    "Daphne, I know that you don''t understand what I did, but I have my own love and hate. You all think that Arthur is very good, and he loves me deeply. But this is just your opinion. This kind of opinion won''t shake my initial resentment toward him. I came back to the country with the determination to take revenge. No matter how good he is, he still did something to hurt me and Teddy. I can''t forgive him, and I won''t forgive him either."


    Daphne listened to Lucia''s words in silence, and her heart was throbbing with pain. Lucia, when spoke of her hatred for Arthur, was recalling her own bitter past.


    "Also, Spencer, I can tell you frankly that Spencer came back for me from the beginning. Although he follows Esmae''s orders, from the beginning to the end, he is the only one who doesn''t hurt me at all. He also didn''t mind that I gave birth to Arthur''s child, so I chose him. This was a decision I made on my own."


    Lucia exined to Daphne the two things that puzzled them all the most.


    "Lucia, is that what you really think?" Daphne couldn''t tell the truth from Lucia''s words. She simply believed her, hoping that she would tell her the truth.


    Lucia looked at Daphne as if she were looking at Arthur, Eduard, and the others behind her, and didn''t hesitate to stick to her lie,


    "That''s what I really think. You can just tell Arthur and Eduard. Don''t have to be embarrassed."


    Hearing this, Daphne''s eyes twinkled and she asked, "So you know..."


    "I know, I know they''ll let you talk to me, but my mind won''t change, and neither will the engagement party tomorrow," Lucia said frankly.


    Daphne was silent, and didn''t know what else to say.


    "You don''t have to be embarrassed. This is just a conflict between Arthur and me. You are still our good friends. This will not change." Lucia smiled and said casually.


    Daphne lowered her head sadly and murmured, "But when you''re with Arthur, you''re always so rxed, and your smile is always so beautiful. It''s such a pity to break up like this..."


    To this day, Daphne still didn''t believe that Lucia and Arthur''s rtionship with each other was so rxed and joyful that it was like they were faking it.


    At Daphne''s words, Lucia''s heart skipped a beat, and the smile on her face returned to normal after a pause.


    This was herst exnation before tomorrow.


    Coming out of the office, Daphne was so depressed that she couldn''t even feel Nia staring at her.


    Nia thought that when Lucia first got back, she would be the first to be asked about her job, but Daphne beat her to it. She didn''t know that Daphne and Lucia weren''t talking about business, and she was naturally upset.


    "Just because you''re the first one to report to work doesn''t mean Lucia thinks you''re the one doing all the work. She''ll know about the week you missed work!" As soon as Daphne sat down, Nia began to get jealous and sarcastic. To her surprise, Daphne ignored her, and her anger red up.


    "Daphne, didn''t you hear me when I was talking to you?!" Nia stood up abruptly and red at Daphne.


    "Huh? What?" Daphne asked and was dazed.


    When Daphne retorted, she was looking like a fool! Nia was so annoyed that she couldn''t speak for a moment.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    When Nia didn''t say anything, Daphne buried herself in her own thoughts.


    For some reason, Nia was so frustrated that after rolling her eyes a few times, she used her cell phone to send a message to a familiar number.


    At noon, just as Lucia was stalling to stay in the office, Nia called her on the inte to tell her that the CEO of Luxwell Investment was here. Lucia didn''t see any reports on Luxwell Investment in the summary, so it was not clear why he stopped by.


    But now that he was here and she wanted something to do anyway, Lucia got Nia to agree to meet him. Soon after, Monty pushed the door open and walked in.


    "It''s been a long time, Lucia," Monty greeted warmly as soon as he entered the office. Lucia stood up and shook his hand, showing proper politeness. "Mr. Gagher, long time no see."


    "Lucia, can you just call me Monty? There''s no need to be so distant." Before Lucia could greet him, Monty leisurely sat down on the sofa and smiled at her.


    Lucia nced at him and asked him directly, "What can I do for you, Mr. Gagher?"


    "What? Your staff didn''t report to you?" Monty asked with a smile.


    Lucia nodded honestly and said, "I just got back, so I didn''t have time to listen to my subordinate''s report. However, you''re very well-informed. I just arrived, and you came right after..."


    With that, Lucia looked at Monty with a half-smile.


    "Are you suspecting me of something?" Monty was unperturbed, andughed. "It took less than three hours for Cloudwork to stage a wee ceremony at the airport this morning, and I couldn''t help but wonder."

 Chapter 426 Prying into private matters

    Lucia raised an eyebrow, didn''t say anything, and asked Monty, "So what do you want from me?"


    "We can put that aside," Monty said as he sat up straight. "Now that we''re talking about Cloudwork, I''m curious why you like someone like Spencer."


    "Someone like Spencer?" Lucia said with a smile and there was a twinkle in her eye. "What kind of person is Spencer? Do you know him well?"


    "Lucia..." Monty shouted in distress. "Can you stop testing me? I admit that I''m very concerned about your private life. I''m the one who found out about all this, okay?"


    "So everyone knows that I''m engaged to him," Lucia said with a smile.


    "I know more than that," Monty said, frowning. "A week ago, Spencer returned to the country and sent out invitations to all the high-ss people in the city for an engagement party. We Luxwell Investment is quite sessful, so I got that invitation too. After that, Spencer bought a magazine to spread the word about it. Arthur couldn''t suppress it..."


    Lucia snorted inwardly. She had long guessed that Spencer would never keep a low profile. She didn''t expect him to make such a big deal out of it. No wonder everyone looked at her in a weird way when she came back today. It was because he had disappeared it for so long.


    Arthur...


    Hearing that Arthur was trying to suppress the news, Lucia''s feelings wereplicated beyondprehension.


    "Lucia, even a fool knows that Arthur is a million times better than Spencer. Why are you engaged to him?" Monty asked worriedly.


    Lucia endured the bitterness in her heart and looked up at Monty. "Didn''t you already knew about it?" She asked. "Why are you asking me?"


    "I can''t believe the rumors from the outside, Lucia. I want to hear it from you."


    "We don''t know each other that well," Lucia said with a chill in her eyes. "Mr. Gagher."


    Lucia''s address for him deted Monty, who leaned against the back and looked at her in an aggrieved manner,


    "Lucia, we are schoolmates after all. Is it really okay to be so out of touch?"


    "It''s because you''re an alumnus that I''ve been giving you this crap for so long," said Lucia, who was already displeased that Monty kept prying into her private affairs, "Anything else? If not, please go back."


    "Wait!" Not annoyed by Lucia''s stern words, Monty seemed to know he had crossed the line, and straightened himself up again,


    "Let''s talk business."


    "Say it."


    "Lucia, you''ve made a mistake in your assessment of the tannery. Now, we''ve lent out more than $10 million for no reason. If there''s a problem with the tannery, we won''t even be able to recover the principal and can''t repay the debt. What should we do about this?" Monty''s face was still wearing a standard smile, but the smile didn''t mean he was happy.


    As Monty spoke, Lucia was running through the case in her head, and as soon as she finished, Lucia responded,


    "Are you sure it was a mistake?"


    "Of course," Monty said affirmatively, "We''ve had people re-evaluate the tannery, and it can borrow up to $20 million based on its asset, barely. I trust you, trust Webbex Group, and that''s why I agreed to the loan. Now that things have gone wrong, you have toe up with a positive exnation."


    "I see. I will give you an answer in three days," said Lucia, frowning slightly.


    "Why three days?" Monty asked.


    "Because tomorrow is my engagement party," Lucia said. "Aren''t you going to be there?"


    Monty was at a loss for words. Then, he muttered, "I don''t want to be here in this identity..."


    She didn''t bother to think about what Monty meant. Lucia sent the guest off without a word. Monty didn''t continue to pester her. He only reminded her that he needed an urate answer three dayster and left. It was already past noon... Lucia knew Noah was off duty, so she didn''t bring him in for questioning. Besides... Lucia''s mind was far too distracted to deal with it.


    Back at her chair, she turned on herputer, and found reports of her engagement to Spencer, which led to a series of spections and delusions about her rtionship with Arthur and Spencer. Lucia read the outrageous article and became angry.


    Spencer, why was he so crude and rash?!


    Turning off theputer, Lucia was still angry. It looked like she needed to have a "talk" with Spencer.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    When she came out of the office, Lucia noticed that Nia and Daphne were both still in their seats. Nia was more focused on her work, and Daphne was just sitting there in a daze.


    With a soft sigh, Lucia walked over and told the two to take their lunch break. Nia smiled and said that she was fine and would be busy for a while longer, while Daphne took a deep look at Lucia and didn''t say anything.


    "Daphne, I''ll give you four days off and you can go backter," Lucia said suddenly to Daphne.


    Nia on the side frowned.


    "Lucia, I..." Daphne said atst, but Lucia cut her off after only a few words.


    "Go home," Lucia said with a sigh.


    Daphne looked into Lucia''s eyes, and after a few seconds she nodded silently and began to clear away the things on the table. She knew Lucia''s intentions. One was to see that she was not interested in her work, and the other was that, Daphne guessed it herself, maybe Lucia knew Arthur needed friends to apany him.


    Everyone was worried about Arthur''s condition, and so was Lucia. Daphne had guessed what she was up to, and she was afraid that something bad would happen to Arthur tomorrow if he was alone. Even if Daphne wasn''t close to him yet, one more person to be by his side was always good.


    "I''m going back. Nia, work hard," Lucia said and left.


    As soon as Lucia left, Nia became extremely jealous. She snorted and said to Daphne, "You''re not sick or in pain. Lucia gave you four days off. Daphne, you''re very capable."


    Daphne nced at Nis and ignored her. Now she was really not in the mood to argue with her.


    "Daphne, are you deaf?!" For the second time in her life, Nia couldn''t tolerate it and scolded her.


    Daphne was in a terrible mood, and now that Nia had gotten under her skin, she could no longer maintain her usual soft and easily bullied personality. She looked up at Nia and said coldly, "I''m not deaf. I just don''t want to talk to you."

 Chapter 427 Big Fight

    Nia was so ovee with anger that she was about to argue with Daphne when she saw Kane standing in front of the elevator. She swallowed the harsh words back into her mouth. Kane stared at Nia coldly. He had heard everything that they had just said, but Kane didn''t expect Nia to continue to make things difficult for Daphne after being warned by him.


    Nia''s face turned pale when she saw Kane staring at her coldly, but Kane couldn''t be bothered to talk to her right now. He walked over to Daphne and said,


    "Daphne, Eduard called and asked me to pick you up. Are you ready?"


    "Yeah," Daphne said, picking up her bag and walking over to Kane to leave with him.


    Before they left, Kane turned around and said to Nia, who still had a terrible expression on her face, "Mr. Davidson, although you''ve been by Lucia''s side for a long time, you should be more careful about what you say and what you do, lest you get into trouble."


    Nia heard Kane''s clear warning and was so flustered that she forgot to answer.


    "Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear what I said?" Kane deliberately asked Nia the same way that Nia had just given Daphne a hard time.


    "Yes, I know!" Nia replied in a cold sweat with her head buried in her chest.


    "Kane, let''s go." Daphne ignored Nia and reminded Kane.


    "Let''s go." Kane protected Daphne as a protector and took her with him.


    When Kane and Daphne left, the entire floor fell into silence. Nia lowered her head, and her shoulders began to shake slowly. When she looked closer, she could see that her hands were already clenched into fists.


    Bitter and resentful, Nia gritted her teeth and said, "Why, why does everyone have to protect you... why are you the only one who gets this honor! Daphne!"


    When she looked up again, the only thing left in Nia''s eyes was malice.


    Lucia left the Group and took a car straight to Cloudwork Inc. She knew that Spencer was afraid of Esmae and wouldn''t stick around, so he would have gone back to his ownpany by now.


    To Cloudwork Inc. Lucia went directly past the front desk and took the elevator to the top floor. When she appeared on the top floor, Spencer''s secretary panicked.


    "Miss Webb, what are you doing here?" The secretary quickly got up to greet her, wondering why the front desk didn''t give advance notice!


    "Where''s Spencer?" Lucia asked as she walked. She did not give his secretary a chance to stop her. Besides, Lucia was very tall. Spencer''s secretary was only 1.58 meters tall. She was not even taller than Lucia in her high heels. How could she stop her?


    "Mr. Davies is in his office, but..." the secretary hesitated.


    Lucia nced at the secretary, walked to the office, and pushed the door open. Spencer was indeed in the office at the moment, but there was still a person standing in front of him. Lucia recalled and it urred to her that this was the same man who came out of the corner to support Spencer when she punched him herself.


    "Lucia?" Spencer stood up as soon as he saw Lucia. He was telling Dan something, but he didn''t expect Lucia to barge in.


    Instead of looking at Spencer, Lucia stared at Dan and asked, "Who are you?"


    Once in a row, Lucia had only met Dan twice, but when she saw him, she always felt a strong sense of rejection, especially when she saw Dan''s athletic movements in hiding. She just wanted to know who this person was and who he was around Spencer.


    "This is Dan, my bodyguard," Spencer said casually, motioning Dan away with his eyes and deflecting Lucia''s attention with his own conversation,


    "Didn''t you go to the office? Are you finished?"


    Lucia was even more perfunctory than Spencer. She nodded, but her eyes still fixed on Dan, who followed Spencer''s order with a nk expression and left the office. When passing Lucia, he turned his head to nce at her.


    Coincidentally, their eyes met in the air.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, Lucia narrowed her eyes and punched Dan in the face without warning. Dan didn''t expect her to do it, but he instinctively dodged the punch. Lucia saw that he was quick and confirmed her guess. She continued to attack Dan. Every move contains murderous intention.


    Dan only blocked, but Lucia was extremely fast and attacked his vital parts. At that moment, his aggression was aroused and his movement gradually changed from block to active attack. Spencer was speechless and looked at Lucia and Dan, who were doing this in their own office.


    Moreover, both of them were skilled in martial arts and had no scruples when it came to fighting. In less than five minutes, Spencer''s antique vase and masterpieces he had bought from Italy at a high price, and famous ceramic were destroyed. Spencer saw the room which was in a mess, and responded.


    "Dan, stop this right now!"


    But Dan can''t stop easily. Lucia''s attack was merciless. If he stopped now, he will be badly hurt.


    Spencer saw Dan disobeying his order and got angry. He shouted again, "Dan! I told you to stop right now!"


    Dan frowned. In the next second, he could only raise both of his hands to protect his face. He took Lucia''s punch and immediately retreated. Only then did the struggle between the two stop.


    His arms were shaking and turned numb. Dan endured the impulse to shake hands, stood still, lowered his head, and restore silence.


    Lucia stopped. She panted and stared at Dan. "Dan, isn''t it?" She said


    Not only was he good at fighting, Lucia thought herself. Dan''s jacket had been lifted up during the fight because of his violent movements. For a split second, she seemed to see a pistol hidden in his clothes. "Thank you, Miss," Dan replied coolly.


    When Spencer saw that they had finally stopped, he quickly went to Lucia''s side and held her hand as he examined her. He asked in concern, "Lucia, did Dan hurt you? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Of course there was something wrong with Lucia. She had fought hard just now, and her fist was already red. It hurt a lot, but facing Spencer, she pulled her hand back coldly and asked, "Where did you find a bodyguard? He''s so good at martial arts."


    "Hired by the bodyguardpany," Spencer replied softly, turning to Dan with a sharp tone, "Why don''t you go?"


    Dan gave Spencer a slight bow and left the office immediately.

 Chapter 428 Pre-wedding Warning

    Spencer breathed a sigh of relief when Dan left. Ignoring the mess on the ground, he said to Lucia, "Lucia, what made youe to the office to see me?"


    "You paid Prospect Focus Magazine to cover the engagement party, didn''t you?" Lucia asked.


    Spencer took it easy. He smiled and said, "Why? Is there a problem?"


    "Did I say yes?" Lucia asked Spencer with a cold look in her eyes.


    Faced with Lucia''s displeasure, Spencer smiled nonchntly. He took out his cell phone and told his secretary to send people up to clean up the expensive pieces that had been there ten minutes before. He hung up before answering Lucia,


    "You know I wouldn''t miss an opportunity to break Arthur''s heart."


    "You don''t believe in Karma, do you?" Lucia quipped.


    "I just believe that people make things happen," Spencer replied with some satisfaction.


    After a few words, the secretary brought the cleaning staff in. Spencer stood beside Lucia intimately and even put his arm around her waist in front of the others. Lucia''s expression was serious, but she held it in.


    Spencer was scheming enough to get them clean the mess and advertise his intimacy with Lucia.


    Although these cleaning staff was usually inconspicuous, wandering in the various departments, they were definitely gossiping.


    In less than ten minutes, the three cleaning staff had Spencer''s office in order. They bowed their heads deferentially as they left, ncing at Spencer and Lucia.


    Soon just Lucia and Spencer were in the office. As soon as they left, Lucia said coldly, "Let go!"


    Spencer knew he couldn''t be insatiable, so he let go, but the smug smile on his face deepened.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    In spite of her disgust, Lucia confronted Spencer,


    "Spencer, I won''t interfere with any of your personal actions, but if what you''re about to do involves me, I''m warning you not to decide all by yourself. Me, Webbex Group, and Teddy are not tools for you to manipte public opinion!"


    "What''s wrong with me telling people we''re engaged?" Spencer shrugged innocently.


    "Is that all?" Lucia snorted, and said, "I''ve read the reports that you asked Prospect Focus Magazine to write. Arthur is the third party who came between us? You were forced to separate from me for so long because he framed you? Spencer, you''re really good at this nonsense!"


    When he left Lucia for a few hours, she read the reports. Spencer smiled awkwardly but said cheekily,


    "There has to be a reasonable and eptable reason for us to get engaged all of a sudden, right? Although the report of Prospect Focus Magazine was mostly made up, the effect is obvious, isn''t it?" "Spencer!" As Spencer reached her limit again and again, Lucia was furious and almost ready to hit him again,


    "I warn you not to do these things! Just because Arthur can''t do something to you, it doesn''t mean I can''t! If I have to, I''ll just tell the whole truth. Don''t forget that I''m only bound by morality. If you cross that line, I can be heartless too!"


    What Lucia said was true to Spencer''s concerns that Lucia was being pushed to do everything, so... he left himself a loop-hole.


    "Lucia," Spencer said as he retreated to the sofa and sat down, looking rxed,


    "Don''t you want to know where Jacob is?"


    "You!" Lucia''s eyes widened in anger.


    "Yes, I''m threatening you now," Spencer said tly. "Since Ms. Wilson''s and my life-saving kindness can''t hold you backpletely, I''ll give you one more reason. As long as you stay by my side, I''ll hand Jacob over to you one day. Don''t you want to avenge Poppy and bring Jacob to justice?"


    "One day?" Lucia had to affirm that Spencer knew her soft spot, but she didn''t trust him, "Which day?"


    "When you''re ready to stay with me, or when you give birth to my child and we have a real bond, I will hand Jacob over," Spencer said with a smile.


    In your dream!


    Lucia subconsciously retorted in her heart, but on the surface, her expression was t. She said calmly, "Why should I believe you?"


    "I''m the only one who knows where Jacob is. Now, I have helped him leave, and you won''t be able to find him. If you object me, I''ll try my best to hide him. The world is so big, Lucia. I promise that you won''t find him!" Spencer said the threat lightly, be at ease.


    "Really?" Lucia chuckled. She suppressed her anger and learned to use a mask to face Spencer. "Given the current situation, it seems like I have to listen to you."


    "I''m d you can see that," Spencer said, getting excited. He sat up straight and continued,


    "Lucia, give up your feelings for Arthur. I promise that I''ll be loyal to you. I won''t be as fickle as other men. Give me a chance. I''ll give you your happiness."


    ncing at Spencer, Lucia really felt like every word he said was contaminating her hearing, but... he did catch her soft spot to make herpromise. She was going to get Jacob!


    Spencer wanted to threaten Lucia with Jacob before the engagement party to make her listen to him, but instead of bringing up Jacob, he made Lucia make up her mind. There was a decision she had been hiding in her heart from the start.


    Instead of responding to Spencer''s affectionate confession, Lucia said calmly, "I''ll follow the procedure for the engagement party tomorrow. You don''t have to worry that I''ll leave in the middle." "Even if Arthur shows up?" Otis wanted Lucia to say yes.


    "Even if he does show up," Lucia said, giving Spencer the answer he wanted.


    The assured Spencer was delighted, but his emotions could not infect Lucia. She had finished her words and said goodbye. Spencer wanted to keep her talking, but Lucia ignored him, turned and walked straight out of his office.


    Spencer, though a little regretful, was in a good mood. After all, he had achieved his goal.


    Spencer now felt that he had Lucia firmly in his grasp, and he could only make sure that no matter what happened tomorrow, he had no worries.

 Chapter 429 A Long Night

    On the other side, Daphne followed Kane to Fragranerde Hall, only to discover that Eduard was already there. And Juliana was in the living room, but there was no sign of Arthur. "Eduard, where''s Arthur?" Daphne asked as she entered.


    "At the office. I asked Kane to bring you here, and the rest of us have to figure out what we''re going to do tomorrow," Eduard said, frowning.


    Daphne looked down. Yes, the engagement party was tomorrow.


    "Daphne, how did it go with Lucia?" Juliana asked Daphne anxiously. "Did she tell you the truth?"


    Daphne shook her head in dismay, and at the sight of her shaking her head, the mood of the people in the room sank to the bottom.


    "Not even you?" Eduard said, feeling disappointed.


    "Lucia still hasn''t said anything, but there''s something different in her eyes, like some sort of determination..." Daphne whispered.


    "What is Lucia trying to do?" Juliana asked, with more confusion by Daphne''s words.


    The most important thing, however, was to settle Arthur down.


    "Dous doesn''t dare to leave Arthur now, and we have to figure out how to keep him calm. Lucia''s engagement party looks like it''s going to happen," Eduard said worriedly. "Arthur must be in a lot of pain right now..." said Juliana, feeling distressed for her best friend.


    Several people look lost, looked at each other, and really did not know what to do.


    At this time, Arthur, who was concerned by them, was busy working on documents in thepany, and seemingly focused on his work but Dous was even more worried about him. With Lucia and Spencer''s engagement party tomorrow, Arthur''sposure was worrying him.


    Simple-minded, Dous finally got impatient and interrupted Arthur''s work.


    "Arthur, why are you so busy working? Let''s talk about what we should do tomorrow."


    Arthur''s hands did not stop moving, as if he had not heard what his brother said.


    "Arthur..." Dous called again and was really worried.


    With a sigh, Arthur finally stopped writing and looked up at Dous,


    "Dous, at this point, what do you think I can do?"


    Dous immediately said, "Tomorrow we''re going to get Lucia back! Let everyone know that you and Lucia are a couple. Isn''t that right?"


    Arthur smiled bitterly. He wanted to, and he did, but what if Lucia didn''t go with him then?


    "Do you think Lucia woulde with me now? If she does, why would she be engaged to Spencer?" Arthur asked Dous,ughing at himself.


    Dous was speechless. Yes, if Lucia didn''t go with Arthur, then...


    "But we can''t let things go on like this," Dous said, trying tofort his brother


    "Dous, you''ve been by my side ever since I was a child. If there''s anything that I can still work on, even if it''s a one in 10,000 chance, have I ever given up?" Arthur asked his younger brother. Dous shook his head.


    "So I won''t do anything tomorrow," Arthur said, snuffing out his hope with one sentence.


    "Arthur..." although Arthur''s words were pure and ordinary, Dous, who knew him well, could see the deep gloom and disappointment in his eyes.


    "There''s no need to say anything else. Go back and tell Julia and the others that I''ll stay at thepany tonight and continue working tomorrow. Tell them not to worry." Arthur lowered his head to look at the document after he finished speaking, but he knew that he could not read any of the lines on the document.


    Dous looked at Arthur unhappily for a long time. When he saw that he was back to work, he could only sigh helplessly and turn to go back to Fragranerde Hall to tell the others the news. He knew that he was not the only one who was worried about his brother.


    When Dous left, the office became so empty that the air seemed to stop flowing.


    Arthur put down his pen and stared at the document in a daze for a while. Then, he reached out and took Lucia''s photo. For the first time in his office, Arthur did what he had always done in a decadent manner, which was to lie on his desk. Pressing the frame to his cheek, Arthur silently closed his eyes.


    Arthur tasted the slow cutting of the heart.


    Time flied. The sun set, and the moon rose. Although Dous returned to inform then of Arthur''s reaction, Eduard and the others were not at ease. After much thought, Eduard and Kane arrived at the Branch of Davonnis, intending to stay with Arthur the whole time. Dous had told his parents by phone. Edwin and Sophie were worried, but there was nothing they could do.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Eduard and Kane arrived at Arthur''s office with a couple of bottles of red wine. The room was dark, except for the hazy moonlight that shone through the French windows and allowed them to see Arthur sprawled on his desk.


    Eduard stopped Kane from turning on the lights and walked to his desk. Arthur''s side profile was beautiful in the moonlight, but there was a hint of sadness on his face, even though he was in a dream. "Arthur is asleep," Eduard whispered to Kane.


    Who knew how long Arthur hadn''t slept well, but Eduard and Kane chose not to disturb him, and they sat on the sofa in the moonlight, silent and thinking.


    The night was still long.


    Since the engagement party was the next day, Esmae had left Lucia at the hotel tonight to prepare her engagement dress and make-up for the morning.


    Spencer wanted to stay, too, but Lucia ignored him. Esmae took care of her feelings and sent Spencer away. She chatted with Lucia for a while.


    "Lucia, your uncle and I got married directly back then. We didn''t go through the engagement party, but it''s as good as a wedding. After tomorrow, you''ll have to face your own identity."


    Esmae said to Lucia, who was sitting in front of the mirrorbing her hair.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Lucia looked at herself in the mirror,bing her hair for a moment. In the eyes of the woman in the mirror, she clearly saw Arthur''s shadow.


    She wondered if Arthur was like her who thought of him all the time.


    When she saw Lucia standing still, Esmae was so displeased that she hardly had to guess who Lucia was thinking of. She got up and went behind Lucia. Esmae took theb from her hand and slowlybed her hair. Lucia looked up at her in the mirror.

 Chapter 430 Insist on asking again

    "Esmae, are you really happy that I broke up with Arthur?"


    Lucia asked, gazing into Esmae''s eyes.


    "What do you want to say?" Esmae asked without stopping tob her hair.


    "I''m just curious. Now, I''ll do whatever you say. I''ve cut all ties with uncle and his family, and even Teddy can''t recognize them as family anymore. Will that make you happy?" Lucia wanted to know the answer. Esmae hesitated for half a second, then said, "I''m not happy, and I''m not doing this to get back at anyone. I just need to distance myself from the past so that you and Teddy are better off. That''s all." When she heard Esmae''s words, Lucia slowly lowered her eyelids, hiding the murky look in her eyes, and said, "In this life, will you never forgive them?"


    But Lucia hadn''t forgotten about Helena and Otis, and there was nothing she can do about it, but what about them?


    "No," Esmae replied emphatically.


    When Lucia heard this answer, she felt that something in her heart was sinking down slowly. All her emotions were bing cold, and there were no more waves.


    Sensing Lucia''s mood, Esmae frowned, and her tone was a little conciliatory,


    "Lucia, I still say that Brown family will always be your strong support. Don''t worry about marrying Spencer. He won''t dare to treat you badly."


    This time, Lucia did not refute but just had a faint smile, answering, "I know, thank you."


    Lucia had apparently given inpletely, but Esmae was beginning to feel bad. She knew she was strong, but she didn''t know what to say. At that moment, someone was knocking on Lucia''s door. The two looked towards the door.


    "Who is it sote?" Esmae frowned, put down herb and went to open the door, only to find Helena dragging her suitcase.


    "Helena, what took you so long?" In the afternoon, Esmae rested and almost forgot that her daughter hadn''t arrived at Athegate yet.


    "Mom, I''m here, aren''t I?" Helena smiled at her mother and looked at Lucia. "Lucia."


    Lucia stood up to meet Helena. Seeing her still dragging luggage, she can not help but nce at her. Having a slight smile, she did not expose her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Lucia was a frequent flyer between Chicago and Athegate, and she remembered almost all the times of the flights. Helena was definitely not from Chicago at this time. In case Esmae would notice, Lucia said to Esmae,


    "Esmae, go home and rest. I''ll be fine with Helena."


    Lucia said it bluntly. She was the one being chaperoned, because she knew Esmae was afraid she''d regret it.


    "All right," said Esmae, who was tired of staying upte with her jetg, and said to Helena,


    "Helena, take care of Lucia."


    "Got it. I''ll stay with Lucia tonight. I''ll apany her to do her makeup tomorrow," Helena said with a smile. After sending her back to the room next door with Lucia, the two went back to their room. After they closed the door, the smile on Helena''s face disappeared in an instant.


    Lucia was not surprised. She walked slowly back to her dresser and continued tob her hair. "Otis told you?" She asked


    Helena pursed her lips. Even though she wanted to yell at Lucia directly about what was on her mind, Otis had already warned her. She could only suppress her impulse and say,


    "Lucia, after midnight, I''ll take you to Arthur."


    Lucia''s heart skipped a beat. Hearing Arthur''s name now only made it hard for her to breathe. She forced a smile on her face and pretended not to care, "What for?"


    "I just want to see if you can be so cool with him," Helena replied bluntly.


    "If I couldn''t, I wouldn''t have left him," Lucia said, lowering her eyes.


    "Lucia, are you sure you don''t regret it? After tomorrow, your rtionship with Arthur will be so awkward that it will be hard toe back. Even if it does happen, it will be met with harsh criticism from the outside world," Helena said, frowning.


    "It''s harsh now, but I''ll stick to my choice," Lucia replied without any desire. She continued tob her hair. If Helena was more careful, she would have noticed that her movements were stiff and monotonous. She was like a Muppet, with a meaningless loop.


    "Okay, even if you insist on making the choice, can you say goodbye to Arthur at a time like this? Let''s put an end to your rtionship." Helena changed her words. She wanted Lucia to meet Arthur. She can''t believe Lucia would be so determined to meet Arthur.


    Lucia sighed deeply in her heart. How could she not have guessed Helena''s intentions?


    Turning around, Lucia''s eyes were clear and seemed to be really untroubled. She said anxiously,


    "Helena, it''s useless for you to lead me to him. Now that everyone at Athegate knows that I''m getting engaged to Spencer. Even if I do meet him, what can I change? Besides, I don''t want to change." "Pursuing true love! What are you afraid of others saying?!" Helena said indignantly.


    "Helena!" said Lucia impatiently. She frowned and said to Helena, "Don''t you see what I mean? I chose Spencer, and I left Arthur. It''s a fact of life. Stop it!"


    Seeing Lucia lose her temper, Helena was stunned. After a few seconds, she said slowly, "Did you really sleep with Spencer?"


    There was a moment of hesitation in Lucia''s eyes, but she replied, "Yes, I''m with Spencer."


    Lucia''s answer was quick, and Helena was stunned. She stared at Lucia for a long moment and whispered, "Lucia... this is not the way I know you..."


    With a wry smile, Lucia no longer answered, but did not look at her. She murmured in her heart that she did not know herself, too.


    In the wee hours of the morning, Athegate''s bustle faded away, and the city became much more empty, except for the asional racing car that whizzed through the streets with a series of screeching engines. Arthur awoke at that moment.


    He didn''t know what he dreamed, but when he woke up, he called out in a low voice, "Lucia... Don''t go..."


    Even in his low voice, Eduard and Kane heard him.


    Unable to bear the silence, Eduard said, "Arthur, are you awake?"

 Chapter 431 Drunkenness

    When Eduard spoke, Arthur realized that there was someone else in the office. Kane went to the door and turned on the light. The room lit up, and the light hurt Arthur''s eyes. He immediately raised his hand to rub his eyes, wipe away any moisture his fingertips touched.


    "Have you been here all this time?" Arthur asked, sitting up straight.


    "Well, we came to keep youpany," Kane said to Arthur, standing by the sofa.


    Arthur gave a wryugh andughed at himself. "What do you want me to do? I have nothing to do with it."


    "Arthur..." knowing that he was struggling, Eduard was upset, but he couldn''t say it very clearly. He picked up the wine on the table and held it up to Arthur,


    "How about a drink?"


    Drink?


    Arthur was not in the habit of drowning his sorrows, but Eduard''s suggestion was timely.


    Arthur went from his desk to the sofa and opened all the bottles. Eduard was about to ask where the sses were when Arthur picked up a bottle of wine and began to pour it into his mouth.


    Eduard and Kane were stunned.


    Still nothing?!


    "Arthur, slow down. You''ll get drunk," Eduard said worriedly.


    "Just to get drunk," Arthur said casually. "Why else would you bring wine?"


    Eduard and Kane looked at each other awkwardly, not knowing what to say to Arthur.


    With half of a bottle of red wine, Arthur could only taste the bitterness, even though the wine itself was smooth and luscious. He swallowed it, put the bottle down, and asked,


    "Are you going tomorrow?"


    "Where are we going?" Eduard''s attention was still on the half-empty bottle. He couldn''t react for a moment and asked. The next second, Kane nudged him with his elbow. Eduard red at him and saw that his eyes looked worried, only then did he realize that he had said something wrong.


    But it was toote.


    Arthur smiled wryly. "Where else? Her engagement party."


    Even the word "Lucia" woulde with a heavy burden. Arthur no longer dared to pronounce that name but only used the word "her" instead.


    Eduard wanted to p himself, but he had to say, "No, of course not!"


    "You''re not going either?" Arthur asked Kane again.


    "No," Kane said, shaking his head.


    "One of you should go," Arthur murmured, staring at the bottle. "At least... let me know what the engagement party is like."


    That was when Eduard and Kane realized that even though Arthur was in pain, he was still thinking about Lucia. Even for her engagement party, he wanted to know what was going on. But if he knew, it will only be more painful.


    "Arthur, why are you being so hard on yourself?" Eduard said, frowning.


    "I''m not being hard on myself. My heart is out of control..." leaning back on the sofa, Arthur looked up at the ceiling and said,


    "I can''t stop thinking about her. What can I do?"


    "Maybe it didn''te to this. Maybe Lucia..." Kane wanted to believe Lucia, but now he didn''t.


    "There are no maybes. If there were maybes, you wouldn''t have brought wine to keep mepany. Daphne already talked to her, didn''t she? It didn''t turn out well, did it?" Arthur already knew it. Eduard was silent for a moment, then said awkwardly, "Yes, Lucia didn''t change her mind."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Perhaps, it is really my wishful thinking." Arthur said calmly. The people who knew him naturally can understand the bitterness in his words.


    Eduard and Kane looked at each other again. They can''t find the words tofort Arthur. Eduard hesitated,


    "I''m going to the engagement party tomorrow."


    "I''m counting on you," Arthur said, looking at Eduard as he sat back down.


    "Tsk!" Eduard finally couldn''t hold back his temper anymore. Both he and Kane couldn''t do anything about Arthur''s difort. The frustration was overwhelming. He simply tutted and picked up two bottles of wine. Passing one to Kane, he said,


    "No! Let''s drink! Nobody stays awake tonight!"


    Kane agreed with Eduard, so he took the bottle and said, "Yes, let''s drink! Don''t think about anything else!"


    Arthur smiled, picked up the bottle and bumped it against Eduard and Kane''s. The three men drank like gluttons. No one knew how long and who got drunk first, until they ally down on the sofa.


    Night gradually sank, and the shadow of moon slowly tilted, until the morning star shone and sun rose. It was a new day.


    Last night, both Lucia and Helena could not sleep well. Lucia kept her eyes open until dawn, but they did notmunicate anymore. Helena seemed to be angry.


    At seven o''clock in the morning, Esmae and her team knocked on Lucia''s door. Helena had just fallen asleep when she saw her mother and her teaming in. She was so upset that she covered her head with a quilt and went back to sleep, despite the awkwardness of the gesture. The hotel''s presidential suite had a small living room, so Esmae ignored her.


    In the small living room, Lucia sat on a chair after her morning shower while the makeup artist, beautician, and stylist dressed her body. She raised her face when asked to, closed her eyes when asked to, and neither resisted nor actively participated, as if the person who was about to get engaged today was not her.


    Esmae knew she had a scar, but if she cooperated, she would eventually forget about Arthur. So, instead of obsessing over her attitude, she would actively discuss Lucia''s makeup and clothes with the makeup team. Everyone in the small living room was busy, and Lucia was the only one sitting on a chair, in sharp contrast to their busy schedule.


    At 8:00, Spencer arrived at the hotel. Although the bride and groom could not meet before the wedding, it was only the engagement party now. Feeling worried, Spencer decided toe and see the situation in person, but as soon as he came in, Esmae stopped him at the door.


    "You''d better not go in. You''ll only upset Lucia," said Esmae, who could see the situation clearly.


    "She didn''t have any objections, did she?" Spencer asked uneasily.


    "Not really, just not very positive. Get yourself in the right frame of mind. After all, it wasn''t easy getting her to say yes to the engagement," Esmae said bluntly.


    "Ms. Wilson, I get it. I''ll be touching her with my heart in the future," Spencer said, solemnly dering his love for Lucia.


    Esmae nced at Spencer, said nothing, and sent him away in a few moments. When she returned to the room, Lucia''s makeup was almost done.

 Chapter 432 The white veil that is not expected

    Lucia was undoubtedly beautiful. Her already delicate features were enhanced by the skillful hands of the makeup artists. Unlike the usual elegance, the female protagonist was naturally extremely beautiful at the engagement party. Coupled with her slightly indifferent look at the moment, she had a kind of cold and magnificent feeling.


    Esmae was both pleased and hesitant to see such a beautiful Lucia, but was it really all right to give Spencer such a beautiful Lucia?


    But the idea was a momentary hesitation, and Esmae would not change her position or attitude.


    Once the makeup was done, the team began to dress Lucia again. Esmae had chosen this elegant white Chanel dress for Lucia herself, and she chose none of the other luxury one, because she knew that the most elegant clothes can bring out the most amazing Lucia.


    Sure enough, with a long gauze, Lucia''s long body had been modified and was more charming. Her fair skin was crystal, as pure as the snow.


    Looking at herself in the mirror like a porcin doll, Lucia was calm, neither sad nor happy.


    In the past, she thought the pure white must had been for Arthur, but now...


    Lucia''s indifferent look finally had a change, but that was too bitter.


    Esmae, who had been watching Lucia''s every move, noticed something was wrong with her expression. She went to the mirror and looked at Lucia inside, whispering a warning,


    "Lucia, face who you are. From now on, you will be Spencer''s fiancee."


    "I understand," said Lucia, with a smile.


    Once again, she pushed herself into the abyss of despair.


    Falling oneyer after another, never ending.


    When Lucia''s makeup was ready, Esmae remembered her daughter. She went back to the bedroom and pulled Helena out of bed. She asked the team to dress her, and within an hour, Helena was dressed. "Lucia, do you want to review the procedure?" Esmae asked Lucia as the makeup team left for West Cape Church.


    "No," said Lucia tly. She had no interest in any of this. Until now, she had not been able to remember where the engagement party was to be held.


    Esmae sighed, let Helena continue to apany Lucia, and returned to her room to prepare.


    Everyone left the room, leaving only Lucia and Helena, who were all dressed up. Helena seemed to ignore Lucia and didn''t even make eye contact with her once.


    Lucia smiled to herself and took Helena''s hand. When she was ready to look at her, she said,


    "Helena, don''t be angry with me. No matter what happens between Arthur and I, we are still sisters, aren''t we? Are you ignoring me just because I''m engaged to Spencer?" Helena''s heart softened when she heard what Lucia said. "I just don''t know what you''re thinking, but you''re right. No matter what you choose, you and I... will always be sisters." Helena can''t really ignore Lucia, even if she thought she was doing something wrong.


    "Thank you, Helena." She held Helena in her arms, and Lucia showed her true expression when she could not see her.


    She was clearly beautiful but looked so mncholy that couldn''t fade away.


    "Idiot, why are you thanking me?" Helena could not take it anymore as Lucia''s attitude softened. She hugged her back and whispered to her, not knowing that her expression of affection for her had unintentionally be the motivation for Lucia to persist.


    At nine o''clock, it was time for Lucia and the others to leave for the West Cape Church. Helena held her hand. As soon as the two stepped out of the room and entered the public''s view, they could not take their eyes off them, especially Lucia, who was wearing a in long dress, like a person from heaven.


    The hotel was a ce where people came and went. When they saw Lucia walking out of the hotel with the crowd surrounding her, many unknown tourists quickly asked the hotel staff who this beautiful woman was, but the answer they got was surprising.


    "She? She''s just a scheming woman who''s using men to get ahead."


    "Her name is Lucia. She had a love triangle with cousins, and now she''s a joke to all of us at Athegate."


    "If you want to know more, go online and search the website of Prospect Focus Magazine. It''s fascinating."


    All thements about Lucia from insiders were so offensive that visitors from other parts of the country could not help but wonder: how could such a beautiful woman be so sophisticated?


    Lucia didn''t know what people were saying about her, and even if she did, she didn''t care anymore.


    In front of the hotel, rows of luxury cars were parked in an orderly manner on the side of the road. Spencer had gone through a lot of trouble for this engagement party. He wanted the biggest extravagance, the most luxurious fleet of cars, and the most perfect procedure. He wanted everyone to know he was engaged to Lucia, especially Arthur, who was also in Athegate!


    In West Cape Church, Spencer and his father Erik had been waiting for the team for some time. Today, Spencer, in a suit and tie, felt as if for the first time in his life he had won something that no other achievement could match.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Nothing from Arthur?" Erik asked his son in the lounge, smiling.


    "What could he have done?" Spencer''s eyes brimmed with pride. "He''s probably hiding at home right now," he sneered


    "You did a good job. Threatening Lucia with Theodore was the right thing to do. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have seen the Edwins get their asses kicked," Erik said with a smirk.


    "Of course. After the engagement party, we''ll be inws with the Brown family. With their help in the future, we won''t have to worry about Edwin," Spencer said confidently.


    "But I don''t think Mr. Brown likes to socialize with us. Are you sure Esmae can make that call?" Erik was a little apprehensive.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll see. Mr. Brown and Esmae are always on her side, and it isn''t all bad for him to help us. Once we develop a partnership with him, the southwest is ours." Spencer never worried about that.


    "You just have to have the confidence," Erik said, reassuring his son but not forgetting to remind him. "When you get engaged, you''re going to have to take control of Lucia. She''s going to be the key to taking down the Edwins."


    "Of course," Spencer said with a smile. "I''ve already fallen in love with her. Once the engagement party is over and she''s in bed with me, she''ll bepletely amenable to me."


    Erik patted his son on the shoulder andughed. "That''s up to you."

 Chapter 433 Drown the sorrows

    Just as Spencer and Erik were thinking about their bright future, Lucia and the others got on the car to West Cape Church. The car was filled with reporters from Prospect Focus Magazine, who were doing live coverage of the unprecedented engagement party, which, of course, was arranged by Spencer.


    By this time, Eduard, who had a hangover and a splitting headache, was washing up and heading to West Cape Church alone.


    Two hours ago, Kyle woke Arthur, Eduard and Kane.


    Kyle arrived at thepany today and found the door of the CEO''s Office open. He thought it was a burr, but he didn''t expect to find Arthur and his friends lying on the sofa. There were also empty wine bottles scattered around them. In particr, Arthur was extremely drunk and his face suffused with abnormal flush.


    Kyle went over to check on Arthur first and was relieved to find out he was just hungover.


    Instead of waking all three, Kyle walked out of his office and called Sophie who was in USA. It turned out that Sophie had contacted Kyle alone when Arthur returned home, worried about his son''s condition, and let him keep her informed of Arthur''s every move.


    "Madam, Mr. Davies and his two friends were drunkst night. They are still in the office, but I''ve seen his condition. He''s fine."


    "Is anyone with him?" Sophie asked quickly.


    "Yes, Mr. Burton of Jibillion and Mr. Fletcher, Miss Webb''s subordinate. They were with himst night."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "That''s good... I''m just afraid that he''ll have to bear all the pain on his own. It''s good to have friends around... Can you wake them up and send Arthur back to rest?" Sophie urged.


    "Yes, I''ll wake them up right away," Kyle said before hung up. It was very difficult to wake up three drunk men, especially Arthur, who had been drinking too much. The first person toe to his senses was Eduard.


    After being woken up by Kyle, Eduard sat on the sofa for a long time beforeing to his senses. As soon as he came to his senses, he yelled out, "No!" And then he raised his wrist to look at his watch. It was 7:30 in the morning and he was relieved.


    "I''m fine. If I don''t make it in time, Arthur will me me..." Eduard had a splitting headache, but he remembered the mission that Arthur had given him. He said to Kyle,


    "Kyle, have a few people take Arthur and Kane back to Fragranerde Hall and send a car to take me home. I have something important to do today."


    "Okay, I''ll get right on it," Kyle said, and immediately arranged for Eduard to be driven back to his apartment before having security help escort Arthur and Kane back to Fragranerde Hall.


    As soon as Eduard came home, he saw Daphne sleeping on the couch under a thin nket. It seemed that she had been waiting all night for him.


    Idiot. He had told her that he was with Arthur and Kane.


    Eduard walked over to the couch and gently patted Daphne awake.


    Daphne opened her eyes in a daze, and before she knew it, she smelled alcohol. She wrinkled her nose and rubbed her eyes,


    "Eduard, have you been drinking all night?"


    "Well, Kane and I got Arthur drunk, or we wouldn''t know how to spend the night..." Eduard whispered, rubbing the top of Daphne''s head.


    "I thought you wereing back... so..." Daphne murmured.


    "Don''t wait up for me, you idiot. And don''t sleep in the living room in case you catch a cold," Eduard worried about Daphne.


    "I see," replied Daphne obediently, and then asked worriedly, "You must not feel well after so much wine. Go take a shower and get some rest."


    "I can''t do that," Eduard said. "Arthur asked me to go to Lucia''s engagement party today. He dared not go himself, but he wanted to know what was going on, so I had to do it."


    "But your body..." before she knew it, Daphne was getting used to taking care of Eduard.


    "It''s all right," Eduard said, smiling sweetly as Daphne worried about him. "I''m hanging in there."


    "I''ll go with you," Daphne suggested.


    "No," Eduard said tly. "You adore Lucia so much that you wouldn''t be able to bear to see her walk into the church with Spencer."


    Daphne frowned and thought for a moment, then answered frankly, "Maybe I''ll run up and take Lucia away."


    "If Arthur knows that your idea is the same as his... you might be able to snatch the bride together," Eduard teased casually, but his words were filled with concern for Arthur.


    "So when are you leaving?" Daphne didn''t smile, because she knew Eduard wasn''t kidding.


    "I''ll leave right after washing up. The ceremony will be held at 11 o''clock on the dot. I''d like to see how good Spencer looks today," Eduard said as he stood up and told Daphne to take good care of herself. Then he went to wash up and got dressed, then he set off for the West Cape Church.


    By the time Eduard arrived at the church, Lucia''s motorcade had just arrived, and the limousines were entering the church in an orderly fashion. Spencer was already waiting with his father at the church entrance. When the invited guests arrived, the crowd marveled at Spencer''s generosity.


    It was just an engagement party, and Spencer nned it better than the wedding.


    In addition to the solemn atmosphere of the church, which could not be changed, there was a beautiful path of roses outside, arranged by Spencer to take the morning''s roses. The roses were beautiful, and they exuded a refreshing fragrance, adding an extremely romantic atmosphere to the scene. On both sides, there were staff members waiting for setting off fireworks and scattering flowers. As soon as the motorcade arrived, everyone was ready to start. Spencer stepped forward and faced Lucia''s car.


    Sitting in the car, Lucia turned to look at Spencer, who was walking over with a smile on his face. She nced at the extravagant decorations around her, feeling nothing but ridicule.


    This engagement party from beginning to end was arranged by Spencer. She was just an outsider. There was no sense of participation, only to cooperate with the process.


    The door opened, and Spencer''s cheerful voice rang out, "My Beautiful Lucia, it''s time to get off."


    Even though Lucia frowned when she heard Spencer''s affectionate words, it didn''t stop Spencer from feeling amazed when he saw her.

 Chapter 434 Making a fool of yourself

    Spencer was amazed and sighed in his heart. Every time when he saw a different side of her, she was so beautiful that he couldn''t help but be shocked. But this time, her beauty belonged to him. Thinking of this, Spencer was even more proud, and dly extended his hand to Lucia, with endless smile.


    Lucia stared at Spencer''s hand for a while, but didn''t reach for it. After a ten-second pause, Spencer''s smile froze. "Lucia..." he called out Lucia''s name in a low voice, which was full of warning. She couldn''t go back on her word now!


    "What''s your hurry," Lucia scoffed, raising her eyebrows. "You''ve waited so long. What''s the difference?"


    After epting Lucia''s ridicule helplessly, Spencer waited for her to extend her hand, and the smile on his face slowly returned to its natural state. Finally, he helped his fiancee out of the car as he wished. When she got out of the car, a sweet smell of roses hit her. Lucia frowned slightly because she didn''t like roses.


    But what Spencer didn''t know was that he thought he had done the perfect thing. When he saw Lucia frowning, he leaned over to her ear and said to her in a way that seemed intimately familiar to outsiders, "Lucia, smile. It''s our engagement party. Everyone''s looking at us."


    So what?


    Lucia sneered from the bottom of her heart, but unfurled her furrowed brows. She couldn''t smile but could only suppress her disgust.


    Seeing the protagonists of the engagement party walk up the rose path together, the staff members who had been prepared for the engagement party fired a small firework under themand. And the fresh petals were also thrown into the air, falling gently with the gentle wind. To outsiders, this was the most romantic scene.


    But that was not in Eduard''s eyes.


    Watching Lucia walk "happily" down the path of the church with Spencer in the rain of petals, Eduard''s eyes looked cold and he was out of ce in the warm atmosphere. The guests around him seemed to be pping, but actually they took it as a joke.


    Whether by ident or not, Spencer walked very slowly, as if showing off the beautiful woman he was carrying, but Lucia, who was beside him, felt that the time passed so slow. She even began to get impatient and looked around. Then she spotted Eduard in the crowd, and now he was looking at her.


    Lucia thought none of them woulde... but she saw Eduard.


    Lucia had guessed Arthur''s intention, and her heart was filled with bitterness. She quickly lowered her eyes, afraid that Eduard would find out about her emotions, and her arms unconsciously tightened around Spencer, which was noticed by Spencer.


    Spencer nced sideways at Lucia and noticed that she had lowered her head. Then he looked in the same direction as she had been looking, only to see Eduard staring at them.


    Smiling more brightly, Spencer sneered in his heart. He was here just in time!


    After a few quick steps, Spencer and Lucia stopped in front of Eduard. The firework was over, and his voice was loud and clear,


    "Mr. Burton, there you are. I was wondering why I didn''t see you."


    Suddenly being named, Eduard turned his cold eyes to Spencer, and ignored him even in this particr situation.


    Instead of getting annoyed, Spencer got what he wanted. He wanted Eduard''s disrespect, so he continued,


    "You don''t look happy. Aren''t you here to wish Lucia and me well? After all, you are Lucia''s good friend."


    Spencer''s words made a lot of sense. Everyone looked over at Eduard and all he had to do was to say, "of course I wish you well." However, Eduard was not that kind of person and won''t be coerced by Spencer.


    "Lucia, I hope you can be with the one you really love," Eduard said, turning his eyes to Lucia.


    Lucia''s eyes shed and she bit her lip.


    The smug smile on Spencer''s face froze. He didn''t expect Eduard to be so bold as to undermine him in public. Even though he didn''t say anything inappropriate, everyone in Athegate was aware of his conflict with Arthur and his entanglement with Lucia. What Eduard said suggested that Arthur was Lucia''s true love.


    Sure enough, as soon as Eduard finished his words, people began to whisper. Spencer felt humiliated, but he didn''t panic. Soon, his smile returned on his face,


    "Thank you for your blessing, and thank you all foring to witness the true love between Lucia and me."


    Spencer cheekily positioned himself as Lucia''s true love.


    Eduard had a nomittal smile.


    Erik, who was standing on the steps and watching everything, quickly asked the staff to fire another gun salute. When the gun went off, Spencer took advantage of the situation and led Lucia forward. This time, he did not dare to walk around anymore, as he was afraid that there would be trouble again.


    Esmae and Helena had been walking behind. Esmae had seen the scene, and was very unhappy with Spencer''s behavior.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Esmae looked down upon Spencer more when he knew he needed to be careful and still wanted to stir up trouble.


    Finally, Spencer brought Lucia into the church. The engagement party wasn''t supposed to be held in the church, but Spencer did the opposite in order to be serious. The engagement party was bigger than a wedding. The goal was to gain enough leverage to make Arthur''s heart ache.


    The guests followed them into the auditorium and sat down in their pre-arranged seats. It was worth noting that several seats in the front row were empty and very conspicuous. That was what Spencer had set up for Arthur and the others, and now Eduard was the only one sitting there unannounced.


    If it hadn''t been for that little incident, Spencer might have given Eduard a hard time, but now he had to suppress the urge to strut his stuff in order for the ceremony to go smoothly. Everything was going ording to a pre-arranged schedule.


    Since it wasn''t a wedding, the witness wouldn''t be a priest, and the burden would naturally fall on Esmae.


    As Esmae walked between Lucia and Spencer, the host immediately exined Esmae''s identity to the audience. When the name of the Brown family was read out, there was a small climax in the church. Everyone present was a member of the upper ss. There were countless CEOs of multinationalpanies. Naturally, they had all heard of the family. Some of them had even tried to get involved with the family and could not find a way to do so.

 Chapter 435 Unexpected Visitor

    They didn''t expect Spencer to have such a powerful backer. After all, Brown family had a monopoly on the freight industry in the southern part of USA. It was a veritable freight king.


    Hearing the crowd gasp on the seats, Spencer''s vanity was greatly satisfied, and Erik, who was standing in the audience, was even more ted and his eyebrows were raising.


    Esmae ignored the whispers, and soon witnessed the engagement between Spencer and Lucia. She read out the words of blessing as she prepared. When she was about to announce that Spencer and Lucia would be a couple-to-be, a loud, abrupt sound came from the church entrance,


    "Lucia, do you really love Spencer?!"


    Everyone was stunned. Lucia and the others on the stage looked toward the church door. In the backlight, there stood a tall man in a taupe tracksuit with a hat on his head. And he was even more wearing a mask. People simply can not see his face.


    "Arthur?"


    "Arthur Davies'' here?"


    "Oh my God, Arthur''s reallying to snatch her!"


    For a moment, the crowd surmised. And then they were almost certain that the man was Arthur, but Lucia knew it wasn''t him. Arthur''s voice didn''t sound like that.


    Spencer frowned when he realized what was happening. He shouted at the man unhappily, "Sir, today is our engagement party. If you''re here to send your blessings, we wee you. But if you''re here to cause trouble, I hope you''ll respect all the guests present and leave as soon as possible. Don''t cause trouble."


    "Shut up!" The man roared as soon as Spencer finished his words. His strong voice gave off a powerful aura. Anyone could tell that this person was no less important than Spencer at a nce. "You..." Spencer was momentarily speechless after being insulted by a stranger.


    He didn''t say anything. The man started walking toward the main stage. "Lucia," he said as he walked, "You don''t love Spencer. Why are you with him against your heart? You have another choice. Come with me."


    The more the man said, the more information he released. Esmae frowned as he spoke, and felt displeased. Helena stood up nervously and looked at the man.


    If they heard right, he would be...


    Lucia also guessed the man''s identity, and did not expect he would appear here, but... she didn''t really have a choice right now.


    Spencer was about to retort when Lucia spoke first.


    "You should go. It''s my engagement party with Spencer."


    In a few words, Lucia made her position clear.


    Spencer turned to look at Lucia, and did not think Lucia will take the initiative toe out to dere her position. For a moment he was actually touched.


    The man didn''t listen to Lucia and kept walking. He was almost at the front of the stage and was saying,


    "Lucia, I don''t know what kind of coercion you''ve been subjected to, but Spencer is not a man who can apany you for the rest of your life. You still have room for regret. Come with me now. Don''t let yourself be wronged like this!"


    The man''s eloquent words suggested that Lucia was under duress, and the guests began whispering to each other. Spencer screamed at the staff below the stage,


    "What are you waiting for?! Get this man out of here!"


    The staff realized that they had been ordered to surround the man, but the man was tall and strong. He rushed past them and leaped onto the main stage while the crowd was still stunned. He grabbed Lucia''s hand and ran out. Before Spencer could react, Lucia jumped off the stage and ran to the church door.


    Just as they were about to run out of the church, Esmae''s stern voice over the microphone rang out across the venue,


    "Stop right there! How long are you going to keep this up?"


    There was something magical about Esmae''s voice, and everyone saw the man stopped. Obviously, they were about to run out of the church.


    Esmae watched as the man slowly turned to her and continued,


    "You said Spencer isn''t Lucia''s true love, but are you?! Face the reality. What are you gonna do with Lucia now?!"


    The man shuddered, and Esmae''s words seemed to strike at his soft spot.


    Lucia, holding the man''s hand, said in a voice that only they could hear,


    "Reynolds, stop obsessing over me. It''s really my choice. Thank you for the sentiment, but I can''t give you anything in return."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yes, Reynolds Brown was the one who showed up at the church to stop the ceremony.


    Shortly after Esmae and Lucia left Chicago, Reynolds also boarded a ne. He had not been seen for the past two days, either because he feared his mother would guess what he was up to, or because he wanted to take Lucia away today, but he didn''t expect Lucia to reject him again.


    "Lucia... can''t I?" Reynolds asked sadly.


    Lucia shook her head slightly and let go of Reynolds'' hand, but the next moment, Reynolds took her hand.


    "Lucia, even if you can''t answer me, you have to be true to yourself. You don''t love Spencer, so don''t be with him. Come with me first."


    Lucia heard it andughed wryly. If she can, she wanted to leave this ce more than anyone.


    But no.


    "Reynolds, don''t you understand my personality? Who can force me? I''m just doing what I want to do. Don''t worry. I won''t get hurt," Lucia said in response to Reynolds'' concerns.


    Seeing the man and Lucia whispering at the church door, and they seemed to know each other, the guests began to gossip again.


    Spencer didn''t know that the man was Reynolds, and he wondered why Esmae had verbally warned the man, so he approached her and said worriedly,


    "Ms. Wilson, why are you talking to this man? I''ll just have him removed!"


    Esmae red at Spencer. Her son was acting impulsively, but it wasn''t up to Spencer to rein him in,


    "They''re still here, aren''t they? Just keep watching."


    "But everyone''s talking..." Spencer frowned, but his words were stopped by Esmae''s re again. Seeing Esmae''s stern expression, Spencer had no choice but to suppress his anger and shut his mouth.

 Chapter 436 Absurd Farce

    Reynolds''s feelings wereplicated. He didn''t believe that Lucia was willing to marry Spencer, but he also wondered if she was so sure that they were at an impasse. Lucia wanted to pull his hand away, and he won''t let go. But holding her hand, Reynolds had no way of persuading her to leave with him.


    Just then, a person came up to them. It was Helena.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Helena wanted Reynolds to take Lucia away, but Lucia didn''t want him to, and Helena didn''t want him to be embarrassed.


    Walking over to Reynolds and Lucia, Helena whispered, "Reynolds, let it go. If I could talk Lucia out of it, I would."


    Reynolds looked at his sister with dark eyes.


    Seeing that Reynolds wouldn''t let go, Helena simply pulled Lucia''s hand out of his. Reynolds didn''t want to, but looking at Lucia''s determined eyes, he finally let go.


    As soon as Helena saw Reynolds let go, she led him out without hesitation, turned to Lucia as she said, "Lucia, go. I trust you."


    This was Helena''s kinship to Lucia.


    Lucia nodded gratefully to Helena and watched her leave with Reynolds.


    This was simply a ridiculous farce. A marriage blocker appeared without any warning but was seemingly easily persuaded away. Furthermore, the daughter of the Brown family obviously knew him, which added a touch of mystery to the farce.


    But at least everyone knew that this man was definitely not Arthur, and some people said gloatingly that if Arthur really came, that would be good to see.


    Seeing the troublemaker leave, Spencer quickly stepped off the stage and took Lucia back to the main stage. This time, he held Lucia''s hand tightly as if she were about to fly away.


    Lucia looked down at Spencer''s hand and whispered sarcastically, "Your threat is still valid. You don''t have to hold on so tight."


    Spencer was very upset to hear Lucia say that. Standing in the holy church, he had done everything with a purpose, and it was not a lie to love Lucia. However, her words clearly reminded him that she had been forced to cooperate, and Spencer felt a little hurt at the moment.


    But it was never the emotions that hurt the greedy. Thinking of all he could get in the future, Spencer covered up his disappointment and let pride take over again. Lucia, one day you will fall in love with me!


    The engagement party, after a few interventions, waspleted with Spencer''s self-righteous confidence. After the engagement ceremony, Spencer picked up the microphone and said to all the guests in the church,


    "Everyone, I know that there were doubts about my rtionship with Lucia before this. Many people even spected about it. But Lucia''s loyalty to me today has said it all. We truly love each other. Thank you for your blessings. Please head to Majestic Peak Hotel. I have prepared delicious food and wine for you. I hope you will enjoy yourselves."


    As soon as Spencer finished speaking, everyone apuded in cooperation. Then, they started going to the hotel one after another ording to what he said. After the engagement ceremony, it was naturally a celebration dinner. Moreover, Spencer had arranged a lot of good programs, which can entertain them to y until the evening.


    The guests slowly dispersed, and Spencer was about to take Lucia back to the lounge when he noticed that Lucia seemed to be staring into a ce. He looked up and saw Eduard again, feeling annoyed. Eduard didn''t leave immediately, but stood in front of Lucia, looking at her with a look so profound that Lucia didn''t choose to ignore it. And Lucia was looking back at him, but her eyes were indecipherable. "Lucia, let''s go," Spencer said as he put his arm around Lucia''s waist, ncing coldly at Eduard.


    Lucia took onest look at Eduard and left with Spencer. No one knew that Lucia was looking at Eduard because she was feeling guilty. In the church, under God, she could only reveal her true feelings in her heart.


    "Eduard, I''m sorry for your friends, and I''m sorry for Arthur, but give me a little more time. I''ll try to do what I need to do." This was what Lucia said in her heart.


    Eduard, of course, didn''t know what Lucia was thinking. Seeing her and Spencer leaving so intimately, he let out a heavy sigh and turned away. He wasn''t going to the celebration party.


    Esmae returned to the hotel to rest with her entourage, while no one knew where Helena and Reynolds were, leaving Lucia alone with Spencer.


    Walking to the lounge, Lucia shook off Spencer''s hand and, as she walked, took off her luxurious jewelry and threw it at Spencer without looking at it.


    Spencer naturally did not feel sorry for those things. At this moment, he could not hide his excitement. This gorgeous woman in front of him had really be his fiancee. Although she was not yet his wife, Spencer had held the trump card.


    Back in the lounge, Lucia was about to change when she turned around and saw Spencer following in. She frowned and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "This is our lounge," Spencer replied matter-of-factly.


    "So?" asked Lucia, raising an eyebrow.


    "Lucia," Spencer said in a low voice, boldly approaching Lucia,


    "We''re engaged now. Don''t you think we should take it to the next level?"


    "Don''t bother," said Lucia impatiently. She just wanted to take off her white dress. "I told you to go out. I''m going to change."


    "Didn''t I just say that between us..." Spencer didn''t back down. Instead, he moved closer to Lucia and was about to touch her. "You don''t have to be so reserved anymore." As soon as Spencer''s breath reached her, Lucia grabbed hold of Spencer, and as he groaned, Lucia said coldly,


    "I think we should keep a low profile!"


    Spencer broke Lucia''s shackles with a forceful push. He was furious. It was not the first time Lucia had rejected him by force. There was a limit to how much he can take, "We''re engaged! Lucia! I can touch you now!"


    "That''s just wishful thinking on your part," Lucia scoffed. "I''m the one who decides whether or not to let you get any closer. Besides, you don''t have the strength."


    With infinite contempt in Lucia''s words, Spencer''s self-esteem was shattered. He said angrily,


    "Lucia, don''t think that you can insult me like this just because you''re good at martial arts. I''m your fiance. It''s only right to hug you. Besides, we''re going to be living under the same roof after tonight. How long can you keep your distance from me?!"

 Chapter 437 Great Threats

    "Live together?!" Lucia raised her eyebrows and raised her voice.


    "Of course," Spencer said matter-of-factly,


    "We''re engaged," he continued, waving his engagement ring. "You didn''t think it was just a dream, did you?"


    "I wish it was a nightmare," said Lucia to herself, feeling disgusted.


    "So what if we''re engaged. Are we gonna live together?"


    "It''s true that many people still go their separate ways after getting engaged, but you have to live with me. Otherwise, how can we show our rtionship to the outside world?" Spencer''s eyes darkened as he sneered.


    "You just want Arthur to know, don''t you?" Lucia saw through Spencer''s scheme at a nce. She refused coldly. "I don''t agree."


    Spencer wasn''t in a hurry but said casually,


    "I thought Teddy has a year of observation left? If he doesn''t recover well in the meantime, he may need a second or even third bone marrow transnt. Lucia, I don''t want to hold this against you, but I''m the one who can save him."


    Lucia''s heart skipped a beat and she fell silent.


    Spencer was right. After a bone marrow transnt, some patients would need five to six years of observation to prevent their organs from rejecting them. It seemed that he had already known this before he was so confident.


    "Lucia," Spencer began to lobby, seeing signs that Lucia was softening her attitude,


    "I didn''t think that you would fall in love with me right after we got engaged, but I hope that it will be so in the end. It will be good for our future. We need to get along and get to know each other. You can''t get to know me better just because you don''t see me every day, right? So we have to live together."


    Lucia frowned. She was apprehensive and unwilling topromise.


    Seeing Lucia''s hesitation, Spencer didn''t push her further. To show his tolerance, he smiled and said, "Think about it. Let me know when the celebration is over. I''ll be right out."


    With that, Spencer turned and left the lounge, not bothering Lucia, whose mind was already in turmoil.


    As soon as he walked out the door, a chief reporter of Prospect Focus Magazine saw him from afar and came up to him. Spencer nced at him and said,


    "Why are you waiting for me here? It''s not good to be seen."


    "I''m sorry," the reporter apologized respectfully, but added, "We''re in a hurry to issue a notice. There''s something we need to consult you about first."


    "Say it." Spencer, in the face of outsiders, had always an aloof look, and said lightly.


    "Should we report on the masked man who appeared at the engagement ceremony just now?" The reporter asked carefully, "If you don''t think it''s appropriate, we''ll..."


    "No, just report it," Spencer said decisively.


    The reporter looked at Spencer and asked with uncertainty, "Is it really possible? If it gets out, Miss Webb will definitely be attacked by the media."


    The reporter of the magazine certainly knew the value and power of a story, and their fabrications had put Lucia''s emotional credibility at risk. Lucia''s reputation would be even more tarnished if it were known that there was a fourth man out to get her.


    "There''s no need to ask any more questions. You just need to be careful with your words. We don''t know the identity of the mysterious man ording to the actual report. Don''t involve the Brown family and draw the public''s attention to Lucia''s rejection of the mysterious man. She only wants to be with me."


    Originally, Spencer had this idea. The reporter immediately understood, had a ttering smile, and left.


    Spencer leaned against the door of the room as he waited for Lucia. At this moment, he could no longer hide his smug look. The situation was now turning in his favor. Even the public opinion was under his control. How could Arthurpete with him?!


    Just when Spencer couldn''t hide his pride, Lucia got dressed and came out. Spencer couldn''t help frowning slightly at the sight of her.


    Lucia ignored Spencer and was about to walk past him when Spencer caught her arm. Frowning, Lucia slowly turned around and looked impatient.


    Ignoring the displeasure in Lucia''s eyes, Spencer asked in a low voice, "Is that what you''re wearing to the party?"


    "What''s wrong with this?" Lucia asked unhappily.


    Spencer looked up and down at Lucia. She was beautiful, of course, but she managed to hide her more stunning side. It turned out that Lucia was now wearing the same suit that she usually wore at work. She was still capable and bright, but not suitable for the party as a heroine. Spencer wanted Lucia to put on the most beautiful dress, and wanted everyone to show their eyes of envy.


    "Change into a full dress," Spencer saidpulsively.


    Lucia squinted at Spencer, and was unmoved.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Lucia..." there was a threat in the words, and Spencer lowered his voice.


    "Spencer, I advise you not to trouble me about trifles." Spencer was dissatisfied, and Lucia frowned,


    "Yes, I may need your bone marrow to continue treating Teddy, but you have to understand this. After being engaged to you, I have be the bridge between you and the Brown family as nned. I don''t owe you a single cent in terms of benefits, so I''m warning you to stay out of it. Even if I really fall in love with you, I won''t be your puppet and listen to your arrangements. You''d better remember this in your so-called ''future rtionship''."


    Lucia''s eyes were sharp as she spoke, and she was not simply stating her position, but warning Spencer.


    "I''m not trying to control you," Spencer said, not acknowledging his need for control. "It''s just that at a celebration, you''re supposed to be dressed up. Why are your in work clothes?"


    Lucia sneered and shook Spencer''s hand off. She turned around and said, "This is just your party."


    She was always a bystander.


    Looking at Lucia''s back, Spencer gritted his teeth, but he also knew that he couldn''t control Lucia, so he could only hide his dissatisfaction and figure out how to get her into bed as soon as possible.


    That night, Lucia and Spencer attended the celebratory banquet of the engagement together. Naturally, the extravagance of the banquet was such that the guests who came and went all appeared to be very satisfied and happy. But in private, everyone was watching the lead roles. After all, there was once a mysterious man at the engagement ceremony today.

 Chapter 438 Cold Eyes

    Lucia''s performance at the celebration was even more puzzling. Although she rejected the mysterious man''s advance during the day, she did not interact much with Spencer. At most, she stood by his side. Spencer, who seemed to be aware of the mood, pulled Lucia into a corner in the middle of the party.


    "Lucia, I can leave you alone in private, but we''re in front of outsiders. Can you watch your behavior? If you stay by my side like a bystander, what will others think of us?"


    Lucia nced at Spencer with an expression as if it was none of her business.


    "Lucia..." Spencer felt his blood pressure rise. He had gotten engaged to her without a hitch, but when he realized he wasn''t getting any of the things he was supposed to get, Spencer felt unfair and upset. Lucia looked away, ignoring Spencer''s threats. Just as Spencer was about to continueining, Helena suddenly appeared behind them.


    "Lucia," Helena shouted. Lucia and Spencer turned around at the same time. Spencer, who was about to question who dared to disturb them, immediately had a smile when he saw that it was Helena. "Helena, you''re back?"


    Helena nced at Spencer''s ttering smile and nodded, concealing her disgust before saying, "I''d like to talk to Lucia alone. Mr. Davies, is it okay if I do this?"


    "Of course," said Spencer with a smile, "Helena, you are Lucia''s sister, which means you''re my sister."


    Lucia and Helena frowned at this.


    "By the way," Spencer asked Helena as she was about to leave, "Was the man at the engagement party today someone you know?"


    Spencer had already guessed that the mystery man was Reynolds of the Browns family, and now he was asking for a definitive answer, because he couldn''t ask Esmae. "Noment." Helena was a hundred times more noble than Spencer, so even if she answered so bluntly, it wouldn''t seem like she was being rude. Spencer''s lips twitched, and his smile soon returned. He nodded to Helena and left to mingle. As soon as he left, Helena scowled in disgust, "Spencer''s a pain in the ass. Lucia, why do you like him?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucia smiled but said nothing. "I have my eye on his bone marrow," murmured Lucia.


    Seeing that Lucia didn''t want to talk about her rtionship with Spencer, Helena didn''t want to push her. She wanted to talk to her about someone else, "Lucia, I''m sorry about Reynolds. He was really impulsive today..."


    Lucia shook her head and said softly, "Don''t apologize. I appreciate Reynolds thinking of me, but I can''t say anything back. Did you calm him down?"


    "I didn''t have to," Helena said, frowning slightly at her brother,


    "After he came out of the church, he became silent. He seemed to be very upset. I walked with him for a long time, and in the end, he sat down in a small park. He did not respond to anything I said. I was afraid that he would be in trouble, so I stayed with him the whole time. At dusk, a car came to pick him up to leave. I went back to the church and only then did I know that you guys were already here." Sure enough, Helena was still wearing her little morning dress.


    "I''m sorry. I can''tfort him, and it''s not my ce." The person who should apologize the most was Lucia herself.


    "Hey..." Helena sighed. It was her brother who was falling in love with Lucia. Lucia wasn''t wrong, but she had never seen Reynolds so upset. She was really worried.


    While Helena and Lucia were thinking about Reynolds, Esmae came along. She had been very busy tonight. Even though she wasn''t in the mood to socialize, and her dignity was showed, there were still many people who came forward to court her despite her indifference. Some even said that they wanted to work with the Brown family. Esmae was very upset, but she had to put down her pride for Lucia. When she became more and more upset, she saw Helena enter the banquet hall.


    "Helena, how''s Reynolds?" Esmae looked majestic, but her heart still ached for her son.


    Helena told Esmae about Reynolds, and Esmae looked down for a moment and said to Lucia, "Lucia, don''t feel guilty. Reynolds is obsessed with his own feelings, and you don''t have to give anything back." When Lucia heard this, she just nodded, but she couldn''t help but smile wryly, because Esmae knew that, so why couldn''t she forgive Edwin and Sophie?


    Esmae seemed to realize something when she saw the subtle expression on Lucia''s face. Her eyes shed, and her mind began to waver. Helena, who didn''t know what was going on, saw the two fall silent at the same time, and was dazed.


    "Mom, why aren''t you talking?" Helena asked directly.


    Esmae''s eyes flickered and she looked normal again. She smiled and said, "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired. I''ve been socializing too much tonight. The banquet is almost over. Lucia, Helena and I will go back to the hotel first. Spencer will take care of you."


    As soon as Lucia heard this, she knew that Spencer had told Esmae about living together. Esmae was making it sound so easy, but it was also an exhortation to her. Lucia had no intention of resisting anything, just smiled, and nodded slightly.


    Then Esmae and Helena left the ballroom. With their identities, they didn''t need to tell anyone they were leaving. It wasn''t until muchter that Spencer realized they had left.


    A sense of loss rose from the bottom of his heart, and Spencer found Lucia, who had been hiding in the corner.


    "Lucia, Ms. Wilson left without telling me."


    Spencer''s words carried a hint of reproach. Tonight, he had gained the limelight through the Brown family''s connection. Usually, when others talked to him, they would mention Arthur. Tonight, no one mentioned Arthur anymore. Instead, they asked about Esmae. It may not have been a big deal for others, but it was a win for Spencer.


    Lucia nced at Spencer coldly and said sarcastically, "Why? Didn''t Esmae tell you when she left? Do you need me to inform her?"


    Spencer''s face froze when he heard that. Lucia had hit him where it hurt, and even exposed his servility, which was like a knife in the heart to Spencer who felt proud. Realizing that he couldn''t just indulge Lucia, Spencer must havee up with an idea to get close to Lucia.

 Chapter 439 A Disgusting Kiss

    Lucia had warned Spencer countless times, so she didn''t expect him to dare to approach her. When Spencer held her in his arms, her guard went up.


    "Spencer, let go!" Missing the best defense, Lucia could not easily break free, so she warned Spencer coldly.


    "Lucia, you''ve hurt me again and again with your words. I''ve endured it because I love you, but that doesn''t mean that I won''t be hurt. Since you don''t want to change, I won''t force you. I just have to do it my way!"


    Spencer bowed his head and said stiffly.


    His way? Lucia raised her eyebrows and disdained him, and her contempt stung Spencer.


    His mind was filled with anger. Spencer bent down and attacked Lucia without thinking twice. Lucia quickly dodged and tried to break free with her hands, but now Spencer was also fierce and didn''t care about his strength. Lucia couldn''t break free, so she went on to warn,


    "Spencer, do that! I don''t mind being aughingstock with you."


    The look in Spencer''s eyes turned grim, and he paused to look at Lucia with a cold smile on his face as he spoke,


    "Sure, I don''t mind if you don''t. But if Teddy needs more bone marrow in the future, I promise You, I will never help him again, even if it means watching him die in front of me!"


    At the mention of Theodore, Lucia''s eyes shed with a hint of vulnerability and her movements subconsciously stopped.


    Spencer closed his eyes, feeling intoxicated. He couldn''t see Lucia''s eyes, which were wide open and filled with hatred.


    When it was over, Spencer released Lucia with satisfaction. As soon as she was free, Lucia took a step back and wiped her lips with all her might. She red at Spencer, resisting the urge to throw him off the building.


    It was all for Theodore. Lucia kept reminding herself.


    He deliberately looked at Lucia seductively, and looked triumphant. This made him even more convinced that he had to be aggressive with Lucia so that she would listen to him.


    "Be gentle with me in the future, okay? I will love you so much," Spencer even said wildly.


    Lucia stood in the shadows of the wall. Out of Spencer''s sight, her eyes were clouded with gloom.


    Be gentle? Sure, let''s wait.


    Lucia gritted her teeth.


    While Lucia struggled to deal with Spencer, Prospect Focus Magazine''s coverage of their engagement had already spread across the Inte. Reynolds'' appearance, under the personal supervision of the chief reporter, was described as a coup. Lucia''s forbearance was portrayed as an unwavering attachment to Spencer, and public opinion exploded.


    Eduard had been following Prospect Focus Magazine since he knew it was Spencer''sckey, so he saw the article, and he called Juliana after he got back from the engagement ceremony today. When he asked about Arthur, Juliana told him that he had been sleeping and that she didn''t know if he was really asleep or if he was forcing himself into a nightmare, so Eduard didn''t dare disturb him until the evening. "Eduard, it''s ten o''clock. Can we talk tomorrow?" Seeing that Eduard felt conflicted, Daphne persuaded him.


    "I''d love to, but Arthur asked me to find out what''s going on, and if he wakes up, he''ll be looking for me," Eduard said worriedly.


    "But it''s ten o''clock..." as soon as Daphne finished her words, the doorbell rang. Eduard stood up and gave her a look of "look at this" and went to open the door for Arthur.


    When the door opened, it was Arthur, with Kane, who was holding one of his arms.


    "Arthur, are you still drunk?" Eduard asked with concern.


    "My head hurts," Arthur said as he tried to get inside. Kane helped him along and gave Eduard a helpless look.


    Just now Arthur woke up with a splitting headache, but the first thing he did was not sober up, nor was he concerned about his health, but he asked the butler to call Jan and tell him to send himself to Eduard. If Kane hadn''te down and seen him, Arthur would havee alone.


    Daphne saw Arthur frowning in pain and immediately went to make him some sobering honey tea. Kane helped him sit down on the sofa.


    Rubbing the space between his eyebrows, Arthur asked Eduard, "How''s it going?"


    An inexplicable irritation rose in Eduard''s heart as he watched Arthur suffer so much that it was still Lucia he was concerned about,


    "Look at yourself. Can you take care of yourself?"


    "I ask you..." Arthur slowly raised his eyes to Eduard and said, word by word, "What''s going on?"


    Eduard was speechless, feeling utterly defeated. He sat down on the sofa opposite Arthur, paused for a moment, and then told him what he had seen today. As he spoke, he carefully observed Arthur''s reaction.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Daphne brought tea with honey, and the soft smell of honey lingered in the drawing-room, pleasing to the nose, but it could not change Arthur''s frown.


    "I don''t even have the courage of the stranger. Heh..." Arthurughed at himself.


    "Arthur, I hate to say this, but... even if you go, it probably won''t change anything..." Eduard knew this would hurt Arthur, but he had to say. Today in Lucia''s eyes, he saw determination, unshakeable determination.


    Whatever Lucia''s intentions, not even Arthur can stop her now.


    Arthur hung his head even lower at the words.


    "Arthur, even if there''s nothing we can do about it now, you have to move on with your life. Don''t do this, okay? We''re all worried about you. Dous hasn''t eaten all day, and he''s been going to your room every now and then to listen to the sounds, you know?" Kane urged.

 Chapter 440 Leaving Athegate

    "Don''t worry," Arthur said in a low voice. "I''m not going to feel bad because Lucia left. That would only make Spencer feel better." Despite Arthur''s inspiring words, the people around him were not really reassured.


    He wanted to see Arthur pull himself together, but when he said that, people who cared about him felt sorry for him.


    "Arthur, have some tea." Daphne saw Eduard and Kane were anxious and didn''t know what to say, so she spoke to ease the tension.


    Arthur looked up, and suddenly looked at Daphne very seriously.


    Daphne looked back at Arthur, feeling confused.


    "Daphne," Arthur said a few secondster, "The only one who can get close to Lucia now is you. It''s hard for me to say this, but I hope you can hang in there and be there for her."


    "I know." It turned out that Arthur wanted to say this to her. Daphne''s eyes lit up, "I will always be there for Lucia," she replied. "No matter how misunderstood she may be, my attitude toward her will never change."


    Arthur couldn''t help butugh bitterly when he heard Daphne''s firm words. "I''m really no match for you. I''ve shaken Lucia''s decision countless times, always wondering if she''s really going to leave me..." "Arthur, don''t say that!" said Daphne,


    "You and I have different views. No matter what Lucia has done, the person who has been hurt by her the most is not me, but you. You have the right to doubt her and the right to hate her. I can''t use my gratitude and respect for Lucia to demand the same from you."


    "Daphne, you''re very sensible," Kane said when he heard Daphne''s words.


    "Very sensible indeed," Arthur said. "Then in the future, please, if you can, asionally tell me about her daily routine... I hope she can be happy."


    "I know, Arthur. Don''t worry." At this moment, Daphne really felt bad for Arthur. How much did he have to love someone to still think about her when he was hurt by her?


    Daphne prayed from the bottom of her heart that Lucia really had something to hide, or she would be too sorry for Arthur, who was so devoted to her.


    "I''ll go out on my own for a while. I''ll let you know when I''ll be back," Arthur said calmly after drinking the honey tea.


    "Are you alone?" Kane was concerned, but Eduard had a different opinion.


    "It''s all right to go out," he said. "We''ll wait for you. Don''t worry about Lucia. We''ll take care of her."


    Arthur smiled gratefully at Eduard and swallowed the bitterness in his heart. Lucia and Spencer were truly engaged. He wasn''t fit to stay at Athegate these days, and he really needed to go for a walk. Although Arthur seemed to be fine, Eduard and the others felt that there was a sense of depression in him. In the end, they didn''t know what to say to motivate him. After all, there were some wounds that only he could feel. Finally, Kane sent Arthur back, and the next day, Arthur left Athegate.


    What Lucia didn''t know that night was that when she and Spencer''s car returned to the so-called "home", the car that Jan was driving had crossed the road. Even through different windows, her and Arthur''s eyes had met, but they didn''t know it.


    As for Spencer''s request to move in together, Lucia agreed. After dinner, she packed up her stuff in hotel and agreed to go home with him.


    After being kissed by Spencer, Lucia was already "looking forward" to their living together. Not letting Spencer know what was invible, he really felt good about himself!


    It was almost midnight when they arrived at Spencer''s vi. Ewan did not dare to rest. He waited in the living room at all times for Spencer. When the car lights finally shed outside, he went to open the door immediately.


    When he saw Lucia, Ewan was ready. Thest time he saw her punch him, he was still frightened.


    "Mr. Davies, Madam, you are back." Ewan looked at Lucia after a respectful greeting. Lucia was staring at Ewan.


    "Ewan, you do know that Spencer and I didn''t get engaged sincerely, right?" Lucia suddenly asked. Unlike domestic butlers, the ones in USA were their host''s capable assistant. He could even take the ce of a trusted confidant to handle difficult tasks, so Lucia was sure Ewan knew what Spencer was doing.


    Spencer frowned, exchanged a look with Ewan and nodded slightly. Ewan replied, "Yes, I know."


    "Then address me as Miss Webb. I don''t like it when you address me as Madam!" Lucia said with a serious expression, expressing her displeasure.


    Ewan did not dare to answer immediately, looking at Spencer and hesitating.


    "Listen to her words." Spencer didn''t want to press Lucia on such a trivial matter. Hering home with him was more than apromise.


    "Yes," said Ewan, after he had been assured, "Miss Webb, I will take care of it."


    Lucia snorted and walked straight into the house. Ewan looked at Spencer awkwardly. Spencer sighed and said,


    "Go with her on everything. After all, our rtionship is not stable yet."


    "It has been hard to you." Clearly knowing that Spencer used intrigues to get Lucia, Ewan actually still thought he was wronged.


    "No, I''m sure she''lle around to me soon," Spencer said with a smile on his face.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Following Lucia up the stairs with her luggage, Spencer saw her standing at the top of the stairs and told her, "Our room is over there."


    Lucia ignored Spencer. She looked at theyout on the second floor. There was a room at the end of the hall, facing the window, and it seemed to be a study. She said to Spencer,


    "I don''t care where your room is, but my room is over there."


    She pointed to the room she wanted.


    Spencer didn''t n on sleeping with Lucia tonight, so he agreed to let Ewan clean up the room immediately, but Lucia chose a room across from her study. So, there was some apprehension in his heart. Lucia''s decision, however, can not be changed.

 Chapter 441 Journey to Miami

    In less than ten minutes, Ewan led the servants to clear out Lucia''s room. Lucia took the suitcase from Spencer and locked the door from the inside without even saying good night. "Mr. Davies, this kind of attitude..." Ewan felt unfair to his host.


    "Just get used to it. Remember, don''t go against her in the future. Because of Teddy, she already has a grudge with me to engage with me. She needs time to get used to it. We can''t force her now." Spencer showed his tolerance and generosity in front of Ewan, but his words were full of unfathomable schemes.


    "You''re very understanding," Ewan said. "I know," he continued. "From now on, I will not give her a hard time."


    Ewan in Erik''s family was in a very high status. The former madam still needed to respect him. He was arranged by Spencer''s side to take care of him and Erik can rest assured.


    "By the way," Spencer nodded and said, "Lucia''s room is right across from my study. You should pay more attention when she''s home alone. Lucia is very smart. Don''t let her find anything."


    "Understand." Ewan nodded and answered. After the two people arranged things properly, they just went back to rooms respectively.


    In the room, Lucia left her suitcase by the bed while she sat on the bay window. At this moment, the moonlight outside the window was thick. When it poured into the room, it gently covered Lucia with a light yellowyer. Even that gentleness was so soft, it can''t warm her frozen heart.


    Curling up in the window, Lucia looked down at her toes. Her only concern was Theodore, and she no longer dared to think of Arthur.


    Thousands of miles away, Theodore had... Chris to take care of him, but what about Arthur? Who was taking care of him?


    Her eyes were itchy and sore, and Lucia continued to bow her head, letting the tears drip on the fluffy nket of the window, permeating and disappearing.


    The next day, Lucia was woken up by a knock on the door. When she opened her eyes, she realized that she had spent the night curled up in the bay window. Her makeup was still on, and her clothes were still on. Her muscles were sore and ufortable.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But Lucia didn''t care. She got out of the window and opened the door. She looked coldly at Spencer, who was in high spirits. Spencer''s smiling face froze when he saw Lucia''s face. He frowned and asked, "Lucia, didn''t you... freshen upst night?"


    "It''s not my house. I''m not used to it," said Lucia.


    Spencer let out a long sigh at Lucia''s unabashed disgust,


    "Lucia, you''ve already moved in. Do you really want to reject me?"


    Lucia nced at Spencer with a cold look, and was toozy to answer such a silly question.


    Even though Lucia was so cold to him, Spencer couldn''t help but feel his heart skip a beat. This woman was so attractive. Spencer''s look made Lucia very unhappy. She said coldly, "If you have something to say, say it. Don''t stare at me here." Spencer snapped back to his senses and his lips curled up as he thought about what he was about to announce,


    "Lucia, why don''t you pack up and we''ll go to Miami for the weekend? We''lle back in a few days for our engagement tour?"


    "Not interested." Lucia''s eyes changed and she refused without hesitation.


    Spencer took his time. "If youe with me, I can tell you what country Jacob is in," he said with a smile


    "Isn''t he in USA?" Lucia said coolly, as if she didn''t care for the offer.


    "Are you sure?" Spencer asked, staring at Lucia with a smile.


    Lucia looked up at him. To tell the truth, she wasn''t sure. Spencer was so sophisticated that she guessed Jacob was in USA, but he wasn''t.


    "How do I know you won''t move him after you tell me?" Lucia asked with a sneer of disdain.


    "Lucia, we are already engaged. I confess that Jacob is my chess piece to keep you in check, but I am not his protector. I promised that I would hand him over to you one day, and I will never go back on my word. The premise is that you can slowly ept me. If you don''t ept me, and you turn a blind eye to everything I do, then I can only continue to hold him in my hands. Do you understand this logic?" Spencer looked back at Lucia and said "sincerely".


    He sounded so reasonable when he was threatening her!


    Deep down, Lucia despised Spencer''s character, but there was no denying that she needed to know where Jacob was.


    "Give me half an hour," Lucia finally agreed. After she finished speaking, she mmed the door in front of Spencer, leaving him no room to follow her in.


    His nose was almost knocked down by the door, but Spencer was not angry. His n was in a smooth implementation step by step.


    After washing up, Lucia used her free time to call Helena to inform her of her uing trip. Helena replied,


    "If you want to travel, go ahead. I''m still looking for Reynolds. I haven''t been able to get in touch with him since he left yesterday, and mom said she''s going back to Chicago this afternoon. Lucia, take care of yourself. We''ll meet again when you have time."


    "I''ll leave Reynolds to you. I can''t do anything about it." Lucia was worried about Reynolds, but she knew her worries were for naught because she couldn''t give him what he wanted.


    "OK, I''ll tell Mom," Helena thought for a moment and then said. It was impossible for her to wish Lucia a pleasant trip.


    After hanging up the phone, Lucia walked to the mirror and looked at her slightly haggard self. With a wry smile, she got up, picked up her unpacked suitcase, and went out with Spencer.


    Within two hours, the news of Spencer and Lucia''s engagement trip had spread all over Athegate, via Prospect Focus Magazine, which was now Spencer''s exclusive publicist.


    People''s curiosity came and went quickly, from their initial interest in Lucia and Arthur''s rtionship to their confusion about her switch to Spencer. Now that they were engaged, everything seemed to be settled. The attention faded and the curiosity faded to other celebrity''s gossip.


    This was good for Lucia, too.


    Following Spencer to the airport, Lucia remained silent, wearing sunsses like a statue, while Spencer enthusiastically exined their travel ns to her, seemingly oblivious to herck of response. But in the airport''s VIP lounge, Lucia''s indifference was torn.

 Chapter 442 A chance meeting of three people

    When Lucia and Spencer stepped into the VIP lounge, they realized that someone was already waiting.


    In the lounge, Arthur sat on the sofa as if he was a king, looking at everything around him with an icy stare. Several of the waiters who tried to get a word in with him were intimidated by his cold, distant aura. It seemed impossible to get close to Arthur while he was single.


    Several beautiful waitresses looked at him with amazement.


    When Lucia and Spencer walked in, the three people met, and the atmosphere instantly fell freezing.


    Arthur frowned. His eyes fixed on Lucia without emotion, and seemed not sad or happy, but merely slightly surprised.


    Lucia, on the other hand, immediately lowered her eyes. Her heart was beating faster than the speed of sound. If she looked at Arthur one more time, she would probably copse on the spot.


    Of the three, Spencer must have been the most emotional. He was having a hard time showing off in front of Arthur, but today he showed up on his own!


    He wrapped his arms around Lucia''s waist without thinking too much. Unconcerned about the stiffness he felt when he touched her, Spencer smiled smugly at Arthur,


    "Arthur, are you going on a trip too? What a coincidence. Lucia and I are going to Miami for a small vacation to celebrate that we can finally be together."


    Spencer''s voice wasn''t loud, but every word he said meant something.


    Lucia looked down. Her expression was unchanged, but she had clenched her back teeth.


    "Congrattions," Arthur said with a wry smile, seeing no resistance to Spencer in Lucia''s expression or actions.


    Spencer''s words hurt Arthur, and Arthur''s words hurt Lucia.


    She wanted him to look like he didn''t care. But when he did, Lucia''s heart ached more than ever.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s it?" Spencer asked matter-of-factly.


    "Or what?" Arthur raised his eyebrows slightly, averting his gaze from Lucia''s face to Spencer''s.


    "No matter what, I''m still your cousin." Spencer chuckled arrogantly. "I remember that the invitation was sent to you. Why didn''t youe to your cousin''s engagement party yesterday?" Arthur''s eyes darkened, and his pale purple were as cold as the aurora.


    "Do I have to?" His voice was colder.


    "Of course, blood ties can never be severed. We''re still cousins. I really hope to get your blessing." Spencer didn''t hide his pride as he deliberately provoked Arthur with his words. Before Arthur could react, Lucia looked sideways at Spencer and gritted her teeth. "Spencer, that''s enough!"


    Spencer saw Arthur''s expression had a little change because Lucia''s voice, and his mood changed from pleasure to unhappiness. She actually still spoke for Arthur! So Spencer deliberately said, "What? Do you still have feelings for him?"


    In short, Arthur quickly looked into Lucia''s eyes, like a long-withered nt yearning for rain and dew. As long as she was willing to say "yes", he could revive from death.


    Frowning, Lucia looked up at Arthur indifferently and tried to suppress her emotions,


    "I''m engaged with you. What''s the point? I was only with him to get back at him, and now I''ve got what I came for, and I don''t want anything to do with him, so are you doing this to provoke him or to provoke me?!"


    Lucia''s voice was low, like a cold cup of coffee, and bitter.


    Of course, Spencer knew that Lucia''s words were for Arthur''s sake, but Arthur didn''t know that. Hence, the two had different reactions after hearing it. Spencer frowned unhappily, while Arthur lowered his eyes. When she saw Arthur looking down, she seemed to have seen the abyss in his heart for a split second. Lucia''s heart ached, and she frowned and said to Spencer,


    "Or do you want me to stay with him?"


    Spencer became a mute victim, and knew Lucia was really threatening himself, so he shut his mouth, and pulled her to sit on the side of the sofa.


    Sitting down, Lucia gritted her teeth and forced herself not to look at Arthur.


    Spencer didn''t seem to want to miss the chance to torture Arthur. He stopped being aggressive, but he started telling Lucia what hotel they were going to stay in and where they were going to visit and when they got to Miami. He was talking about the wonderful time they were going to have together.


    Lucia''s brows furrowed more and more tight, helpless. At this time she only gritted her teeth to endure.


    In the huge VIP lounge, only Spencer''s joyful voice was heard. Arthur, who was facing him diagonally, could not block out the sounds he heard. He could only endure the pain in his heart, listen to how Spencer imagined the joy of his journey with Lucia.


    The waiting time for the flight passed by. Lucia had been begging Arthur to leave first, but half an hourter, he was still in the room. A bad feeling arose in her heart...


    Arthur, was it possible...


    Twenty minutester, Lucia''s hunch came true, and when the flight attendant came in to tell them they could board, Arthur stood up with them.


    Lucia''s heart burst in pain, for Arthur now had to endure.


    As soon as Spencer noticed, he sneered and said to Arthur, "Arthur, are you going to Miami, too?"


    Arthur didn''t respond, but he proved it when he picked up his carry-on bag and stood up to be guided by the attendant.


    Ha Ha! Spencerughed out loud. Was that really a coincidence?!


    He could almost imagine what Arthur was going through.


    Lucia was expressionless wearing sunsses, deeply afraid that she can not bear and heartache.


    The attendant began to guide Arthur as he tried to follow her down the aisle. Spencer took Lucia by the hand and ran after him, telling Arthur, "Arthur, we have more stuff. Shall we go first?"


    Arthur turned to look at Spencer and then at Lucia, but he couldn''t see Lucia''s eyes, only his slightly frowning self in the reflection of her sunsses.


    Spencer didn''t wait for Arthur''s response and led Lucia past him. The attendant nced at Arthur awkwardly and could only take a few steps forward to lead the way, leaving Arthur in a daze.

 Chapter 443 Silent Caress

    In fact, when Spencer was showing off his trip to Miami, Arthur already knew that they were going to the same ce, and he was hesitant to postpone the flight or the trip altogether. However, on the one hand, he had an appointment with an old friend in Miami. And on the other, he didn''t want to lose to Spencer, and he had to be proud even if his heart hurt.


    Although he was determined not to lose, when Arthur caught up with them and looked up to see Spencer holding Lucia by the waist, he smiled bitterly and regretted it. He was strong, but it was really not that simple.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though she had told herself that she could not turn back, Lucia could not resist the urge in her heart as she walked along the ss path. She turned to look at Arthur, and her heart ached uncontrobly.


    When had Arthur ever looked so forlorn?


    Lucia thought sadly.


    Feeling sorry for Arthur, Lucia grew even angrier with Spencer, and even as she had to cooperate with his intimacy, she lowered her voice to warn him,


    "Spencer, I''m warning you to keep your mouth shut after you get on the ne. If you provoke Arthur again, I promise to transfer to a flight to Chicago as soon as you get off the ne. You can go on the trip alone."


    "Come on," said Spencer, not in a hurry, as if he had expected Lucia to say something like that. He replied with a faint smile, "You know that I have a deep grudge against Arthur. Just now, I was just anxious to provoke him. I promise that I won''t have any contact with him after I get on the ne."


    Spencer said simply, but Lucia did not trust him and stared at him. Spencer had to make repeated assurances. Lucia then did not pursue.


    If Spencer broke his word and hurt Arthur, Lucia didn''t know if she can keep it up.


    Soon they were on the ne, and Lucia was relieved that there weren''t many first-ss passengers today, and that Arthur wasn''t near Spencer.


    If Arthur was within her sight, she knew that she could not help but chase after him. If she was exposed, all the cruel things that she had done now would be in vain.


    The nonstop flight from Athegate to Miami took nearly 17 hours. As soon as Lucia got into her seat, she began to close her eyes and take a nap. She didn''t want to talk to Spencer, and she was afraid to open her eyes. She was afraid that she couldn''t help looking in Arthur''s direction, and, at such a close distance, she was really afraid that she couldn''t help looking for him.


    Lucia experienced the helplessness and frustration of being so close but so far apart.


    Spencer didn''t break his promise. He was with Lucia the entire flight, and not only was Lucia scared, but he was even more scared. Knowing that Arthur and Lucia weren''tmunicating, however, he felt that their hearts were tied together. asionally, Lucia would turn her head in Arthur''s direction. Spencer was nervous, afraid that they would meet.


    17 hours was an ordeal for all three of them. During the entire flight, as long as his eyes were open, Arthur would look in Lucia''s direction, as if his gaze could caress her long hair through the seat, as he stroked her cheek. It was not easy for Arthur now to be so close to her.


    Up to now, Arthur had not resented Lucia at all, and he could not hate her, because at the very thought of her, love was all that mattered.


    Arthur can only smile. In this life, he was doomed to lose in Lucia hands, and did not regret.


    The sun was falling and the moon was rising. There was a little starlight outside the ne. No matter how much Lucia tried to escape Spencer, she couldn''t keep her eyes closed for a long time. After realizing that time had passed, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Next to her, Spencer''s eyes were closed, and he looked so rxed that he seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Lucia couldn''t help but sneer. Spencer, on the other hand, had been scheming. He was sitting by the window, so he wouldn''t put down his back to rest. Instead, he would sit upright to block the view between her and Arthur.


    That would tire him to death!


    Lucia cursed in her heart like a child, but in the next second, she subconsciously looked to the right behind her. She only took one nce, and her eyes widened instantly.


    Arthur was standing right behind Spencer. His purple eyes didn''t show any emotion, but they were all over him.


    Arthur, how long had he been standing here?


    Lucia gritted her teeth to force the words back into her mouth. She could only look back at Arthur in a daze. For a moment, she did not know how to react. She was also afraid that she would wake up Spencer, who was beside her, and cause another storm.


    In the midst of Lucia''s slightly surprised gaze, Arthur slowly raised his hand over the back and held Lucia''s hair. The color of the hair grew darker and darker. He gently stroked the hair. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Lucia''s heart was pounding. God knew how much she wanted to stand up and throw herself into Arthur''s arms. She wanted to hug him tightly and tell him that she didn''t hate him, that she loved him... The hair had no feeling, but Lucia could feel Arthur''s strength and the warmth of his palm. It was the warmth of her dream.


    Time seemed to stand still. Arthur did not make any further moves. He did not say anything and only fixed his gaze on Lucia. He caressed her hair gently as if he was confirming something or missing something.


    After some time, a flight attendant walked over to check on the passengers one by one. Arthur raised his eyebrows and slowly let go of his hand. He did not say a word, simply turned back to his seat and looked out the window at the dark night sky.


    Lucia''s heart still beat fast.


    Turning quickly, Lucia stroked her heart with a trembling hand,ughing at herself as she asked herself, "Just now, what kind of look did you use to look back at Arthur?? Did he see anything?" Fear and expectation.


    Lucia looked out of the window into the dark night sky.


    There was a silent exchange, except for the two people involved, no one knew. In that static time, what they have gained and lost.


    As the night wore on, the sound of the ne''s engines faded into a deep sleep, and by the time Lucia opened her eyes again, it was already bright outside the window. It was already morning.


    Whether Spencer meant it as a show or as a gesture of good faith, he took good care of Lucia. As soon as he saw her open her eyes, he immediately asked her if she was hungry, if she needed cleaning or anything, but Lucia didn''t appreciate it. She just calmly turned to look out of the window, and did not make any response.

 Chapter 444 Discovering clues

    Spencer was so pleased with himself that he didn''t mind Lucia''s reaction. As long as they were in the same ce, he had the means to hurt Arthur.


    A few hourster, they were about tond in Miami, and the country was equally restless.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    On the night of Spencer and Lucia''s engagement party, Prospect Focus Magazine had already posted the whole thing on its website. The next day, in an effort to broaden its reach, it ran an even bigger story in the physical magazine. Needless to say, everyone who was interested in the engagement party will subscribe, and Nis was no exception.


    But Nia''s focus was different from everyone else''s. As soon as she read the article, her eyes were drawn to a picture in the magazine. There was a side-shot of the mysterious bride-snatcher standing with Lucia in a whisper. Others may not be able to tell anything from the photo, but Nia''s heart skipped a beat when she saw it.


    This mysterious stranger, why did he look so much like him?!


    Just by looking at a profile picture with a mask on, Nia recognized the mystery man as her boyfriend, Lennie! She can''t be wrong. That figure, that height, the way he whispered with his head down. It was definitely him!


    To find out the truth, Nia called Lennie again and again, but he couldn''t get through. After a nervous morning, Nia couldn''t help but feel apprehensive and went downstairs to Luxwell Investment. She wanted to ask Lennie about it in person.


    When she arrived at the front desk, Nia announced her name. Although she had already guessed the receptionist''s reaction, she still felt extremely disappointed. The receptionist had no idea who she was. Nia had no choice but to use the name Lucia. When the other party heard this, they immediately called the CEO''s office to ask about it, which made Nia feel even more ufortable.


    In less than five minutes, NIA got permission to go upstairs to see the CEO.


    With uneasiness in her heart, Nia boarded the CEO''s private elevator and went all the way to the top floor. As soon as she appeared, the secretary walked over immediately. However, she looked at her strangely and the said,


    "Are you Webbex Group president Ms. Webb''s assistant? Is she not here?"


    "No, just me." Seeing the suspicious look in the secretary''s eyes, Nia really wanted to shout out who Lucia was. She was the real girlfriend of your president!


    "Well..." the secretary had agreed because she heard the name Lucia. Now that Nia was alone, she hesitated to let her go.


    "Why? Am I not qualified to see your president?" Nia put on a high horse and said coldly to the secretary.


    In fact, she had already taken a good look at the secretary in front of her just now. The woman in front of her was tall and had a delicate face. This type of woman was extremely annoying to Nia when she was around Lennie every day. Who knew how she felt about Lennie!


    The secretary immediately sensed Nia''s hostility. She frowned slightly and wondered why she was speaking to her in that tone. Just as the secretary was hesitating, Nia spoke again. "What? No pass? Do you know who I am?" Nia raised her eyebrows and said arrogantly. Her attitude and use of words caused the secretary''s displeasure.


    "Aren''t you the assistant next of Ms. Webb?" The secretary muttered coldly. She stared at Nia without showing any signs of weakness. She originally wanted to have a good conversation with her, but she didn''t expect the assistant in front of her to be so arrogant.


    "I''m just a little assistant? You know I''m Lennie''s..." just as Nia was about to reveal that she was Lennie''s girlfriend, she just saw someoneing out of the office behind the secretary. It was her boyfriend, Lennie!


    "Lennie!" Nia changed the subject and called out to her boyfriend.


    Lennie looked over at the voice, and when he saw Nia, he frowned, like he was saying what was she doing here?


    Nia didn''t care if Lennie was frowning or not. All she could think about at the moment was that she couldn''t afford to lose face, so she walked past the secretary without hesitation, and as soon as she got close to Lennie, she took his arm affectionately, whining,


    "Lennie, your secretary won''t let me through."


    The secretary watched in shock as Nia leaned intimately against the CEO, and her eyes were filled with pride. However, just when she was worried that she might be wrong, the CEO had already pulled his hand out of her arm.


    "What are you doing here?" Lennie asked coldly, not proving anything to Nia.


    "I need to talk to you..." Nia stammered when she finally noticed Lennie''s displeasure.


    With an impatient look, Lennie reached out and pulled Nia into her office, leaving the secretary stranded in the hallway.


    After entering the office and closing the door behind her, Lennie immediately asked Nia,


    "Didn''t I tell you not toe to the office? What are you trying to do when you act like that in front of people?"


    Not only did Lennie not protect her, but he also questioned her sternly. Nia''s eyes darkened with grievance, and she couldn''t suppress the unwillingness in her heart. She lowered her head and took out thetest issue of Prospect Focus Magazine from her bag. She turned over the page with his picture and pointed to the man on it,


    "And you ask me, how do you exin that?!"


    Lennie''s brow furrowed as soon as he nced down, and he cursed Spencer for having the audacity to report it!


    But facing Nia, he said, "I don''t understand what you want me to exin."


    "Isn''t this person you?!" Nia red at Lennie and said, "I would never mistake you for someone else! This hair color, this body shape, this habitual action, it''s definitely you!"


    NIA was so determined and confident that she will never admit her mistake!


    Lennie was silent for a moment. It seemed that he couldn''t hide the truth anymore. He changed the subject and simply admitted, "That''s right. This person is indeed me. It''s just that what do you want me to exin?"


    Nia''s boyfriend, Lennie, was indeed the second son of the Brown family, Reynolds Brown, who was in love with Lucia!


    As it turned out, Nia stared at Reynolds with wide eyes, "Why? Why did you show up at Lucia''s engagement ceremony? Why did you want to take her away? What is your rtionship with her?"


    In Reynolds'' eyes, Nia was not qualified to ask these questions. She was merely a pawn in his own efforts to find out what Lucia was up to. He was only looking at her eyes. Reynolds was silent for a moment and then said,


    "Well, I''ll be honest with you. My real identity is Reynolds Brown, the second son of the Brown family. Lennie is just my alias. Lucia and I have known each other for a long time."

 Chapter 445 The False Truth

    In the face of the truth, Nia waspletely caught off guard. It took her a while to react and ask,


    "You''re Ms. Wilson''s son?"


    Because of Spencer''s publicity, Esmae''s status as an esteemed member of the public was well known, and Nia certainly knew the power behind her, the Brown family, the king of Chicago''s entire trucking empire, and his boyfriend was actually the second son of this family!


    At this point, Nia was more shocked to learn about Reynolds'' exalted identity than he was to hide his identity and the fact that he had known Lucia for a long time.


    "Yes, she''s my mother," Reynolds said, no longer hiding it.


    Although she was surprised by Reynolds'' true identity, Nia wasn''t stupid. She immediately thought of why he was hiding his identity from her, if not because...


    "You''re with me for Lucia?!" Nia said angrily, raising her voice to an infinite pitch.


    Reynolds pulled back his emotions and replied calmly, "Yeah, she''s the reason I''m with you."


    "You!" Nia was furious to learn that she had been used, and she finally understood why Reynolds had left the restaurant that night, to avoid Lucia! Nia was so angry that she didn''t care anymore. She raised her hand and pped Reynolds in the face, but Reynolds caught it halfway through.


    "Will you just hear me out?" Reynolds said as he stared at Nia calmly, seemingly unfazed by the revtion of his identity.


    "What else is there to say?!" Nia cried out in grievance, "You''re with me because of her. I love you so much! I even framed Webbex Group for you! How could you do this to me!"


    Ignoring Nia''sint, Reynolds held her wrist and pulled her closer to him. Heforted her, saying, "Just calm down and let me exin. You can be angryter."


    The man who was holding her was the man she loved the most. No matter how angry Nia was, the temperature of her body that touched him at that moment could not help but rise. From what he said, it seemed like there was something else going on. Nia pretended to struggle for a moment and then looked up and asked him,


    "Then exin!"


    As soon as Reynolds heard this, he knew that Nia had taken the bait. With a slight smile, he led Nia to the sofa and sat her down before telling the lie that had just formed in his mind,


    "Nia, you just don''t understand the situation, and you don''t understand my reasons. Six years ago, Lucia came to our house and got along well with us three siblings. We fully supported her return to the country to take back the Webbex Group, but we didn''t expect her to meet Arthur here. Perhaps you didn''t know that Arthur''s parents and my mother had a history of grudges, so my mother strongly opposed their rtionship, even to the point of letting her marry Spencer. We the three siblings were very against it, but we couldn''t shake my mother''s mind. That''s why we tried to stop her at the engagement ceremony, but we didn''t expect that we would fail in the end."


    Nia was stunned. She didn''t know there was so much more to this story, but then she asked,


    "But Lucia and Spencer got engaged after you came back to the country. Why did youe to me in the first ce and hide your identity?"


    Reynolds smiled, thought she was no pushover, and went on,


    "We don''t acknowledge Lucia''s rtionship with Spencer, so we won''t allow her to date Arthur. I came back to the country to bring her back. That''s what the three of us wanted. But Lucia is too close to Webbex Group. I really can''t force her to leave. It was at this moment that I met you. Your kindness and innocence attracted me. Coincidentally, you''re Lucia''s assistant, so I went along with it... Now, do you see why I asked you to do that?"


    "As soon as Webbex Group goes bankrupt, Lucia will have to go back to USA. Is that your n?" Nia asked as she thought about it.


    "Yeah." That was exactly what Reynolds had in mind at first, and he hadn''t changed his mind since.


    "Are you telling the truth about what you said to me?" After hearing the exnation about Lucia, Nia was most concerned about whether Reynolds was telling the truth about his feelings. She frowned and asked Reynolds,


    "Are you encouraging me to get close to Lucia, and then pushing me on, for my own good, or just to get Lucia back?"


    "Nia, I''m not going to lie to you," Reynolds said guiltily with a twinkle in his eye. "Lucia was definitely one of the reasons," he continued, just as Nia''s expression darkened,


    "However, the encouragement I gave you is not fake. My feelings for you are also true. Now that you know who my mother is and my real background, do you think Brown family will ept a small assistant as the young madam? If you don''t work hard, do you think my mother will ept you? She doesn''t even like Arthur."


    At Reynolds'' words, the anger between Nia''s eyebrows instantly dissipated, and the next second it was reced by a lot of worry.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lennie, no, Reynolds was right... The esteemed Ms. Wilson will ept her as her daughter-inw?


    Nia knew that was impossible. Given her current status, she probably wouldn''t even be able to step through the door of the Brownfamily.


    "Now do you see what I''m trying to do?" Seeing from Nia''s face that she believed his own words, Reynolds said,


    "I know it''s not good that I''ve kept so many things from you, but I hope you can understand my difficulties. I can''t force Lucia to return to the country with my true identity, so I can only use this method. Of course, I''m very d that I was able to meet you, Nia. In all of this, you''re the only lucky thing that I''ve met."


    "Lennie..." Nia was moved by Reynolds'' sincerity. She didn''t realize that he had such an important mission, and because of that, her guilt about the hical behavior for Webbex Group was somewhat mitigated. This was what Nia was mostfortable with.


    "I couldn''t stop Lucia and Spencer from getting engaged at the ceremony, so I had to stay. Spencer is a snake, and we would never let her go down in mes!" Reynolds said, keeping his selfishness under wraps.


    "I know a little bit about Spencer, and he''s not a very nice person," Nia agreed. "I was wondering why Lucia suddenly got engaged to him. It turns out there''s something else going on. Reynolds, so what are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to stay and figure out how to take down Webbex Group and Cloudwork. As long as they don''t exist, there''s no need for Lucia to stay here. She can start over when she gets back to the states, and you''re helping me. That''s something my mother will definitely appreciate." Reynolds continued to charm Nia.

 Chapter 446 Secret Selfishness

    Nia''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that she was going to get Esmae''s approval. She put her arm around Reynolds and said, "Lennie, I''m going to help you, and I don''t want to see Lucia forced to marry someone like that!"


    Nia''s words were selfish too.


    Brown family''s young madam. For God''s sake, that was a status she had never dreamed of!


    "She can''t know who I really am yet, so Monty''s always been there for me. You have to be careful from now on, okay?" Reynolds said softly.


    "I will," Nia said in a much happier tone after she understood what was going on. She smiled and nodded her head in agreement, but quickly said withoutining,


    "But even so, why didn''t you stand up for me just now? Your secretary bullied me."


    "We have to keep our rtionship a secret. If Luciaes to thepany and talks to the secretary, how can I continue the unfinished business? So you and I can only be strangers," Reynolds said casually. "I see. I was reckless. I''m sorry, Reynolds." In less than half an hour, Nia''s angry interrogation turned into a soft apology.


    "I don''t me you," said Reynolds, smiling gently as he caressed Nia''s face, "When Lucia''s thing is over, I will tell everyone who you are, and no one will ever dare to treat you like this again. But until then, I hope you can bear it," he said


    Reynolds said so and kissed Nia on the eyelids, and the tenderness was hidden in the his movements.


    Nia was melt by his gentleness right now, and the truth was an infinite possibility for her. She was even more giddy about the future, and Reynolds took the opportunity to talk her back into it. When she left, Monty came out of a lounge and he sneered as he walked,


    "This woman is so gullible that she can be fooled with a few words."


    "If you''re greedy, you''re gullible," Reynolds said it, with his eyes darkening.


    "Reynolds, now that Lucia is engaged to Spencer, are you still going after Webbex Group?" Monty sat down next to Reynolds, and felt that the man who was half his mentor was being too persistent.


    "Not just Webbex Group, but Cloudwork, too. Spencer wants to use Lucia to connect with our family and shake Arthur up, so I''m going to show him that dreams can''t be that beautiful," Reynolds said gloomily. "But wouldn''t that be hard on Lucia?" Monty looked at the issue from a more personal point of view.


    "Spencer must have used some special means to intimidate Lucia. The only way to get her out now is to let Spencer fail. Don''t go back. Just stay here and help me," Reynolds said.


    Monty pursed his lips. He wasn''t embarrassed to help Reynolds, but to go up against Lucia.


    Reynolds, sensing Monty''s hesitation, said with some warning, "Monty, I know you have feelings for Lucia, but you''re not going to mess with me, okay?"


    "Got it!" Monty didn''t deny it. Besides, his admiration for Lucia was pure and innocent, so he reluctantly replied.


    When Nia returned to Webbex Group, she couldn''t get over the excitement, because knowing Reynolds'' true identity had made her walk a lot stronger. It was as if she had been blessed with the status of Brown family''s young madam.


    But as she just came to the office, her mood suddenly depressed a lot.


    "Daphne, Lucia gave you days off. What are you doing here?"


    It turned out that Daphne couldn''t calm down these two days, and Eduard was going to the office again. She was bored at home alone, so she came back to work.


    Looking up at Nia, Daphne cleverly chose not to say anything.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmph!" Although Daphne''s attitude upset her, she was in a good mood today. Nia merely snorted and returned to her seat. However, her next task was not work, but imagination. Not long after, Kane came in.


    Kane had been following the Luxwell Investment case, and had been working on it when it went wrong, which was informed by Monty, but there was nothing wrong with the department''s reporting. Then the problem can only be Lucia''s audit.


    "Miss Davidson, Mr. Martin said that the tannery evaluation was ultimately submitted to Lucia by you, wasn''t it?" Kane asked as soon as he arrived. Nia''s heart skipped a beat. She didn''t expect Kane to be here so soon, but she had already thought of a solution, so she stood up and nodded, "Yes, I took the report from Mr. Martin and gave it to Lucia for review."


    "Are you sure the files weren''t switched in the middle?" Kane asked, with his eyebrows twitching.


    Nia pursed her lips and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything. I just want to make sure. After all, the most error-prone part of the process is the handover of documents," said Kane.


    "You''re right, but Lucia is not in the country right now. If you want to confirm whether the documents that were passed to her were given to me, you have to wait for her toe back," Nia replied calmly. Kane nced at Nia, nodded, and left. As soon as Kane left, Nia breathed a sigh of relief. Although everything was going ording to n, it was still difficult for her to face Kane''s suspicion.


    As soon as Nia sat down, she noticed Daphne peeking at her, and she immediately stood up as if she had known her soft spot,


    "Daphne, what are you peeking at?!"


    Daphne was looking at Nia, and she was just listening to Kane bring up the evaluation report, and she remembered that. Nia didn''t seem to take the report into the office to Lucia right after Mr. Martin handed it in. That was all.


    "Nothing," said Daphne faintly, stopping thinking, and turning her head back.


    Nia was furious with Daphne, but she was ignored by her. After a few words of abuse, she felt bored and finally had to stop herself.


    Daphne, on the other hand, was careful herself.


    At this point, Lucia''s nended in Miami. Arthur didn''t make a stop. He grabbed his bag and left as soon as the door and the aisle opened. He didn''t even look at Lucia. Spencer saw him walk by and look indifferent, insinuating that he really can pretend.


    "Lucia, we''re off the ne," Spencer said to Lucia, who was next to him.


    Lucia didn''t respond. She just stood up, put on her sunsses, and walked forward. Spencer frowned, picked up something, and followed her.

 Chapter 447 Strange Woman

    They walked out of the aisle. When they reached the exit, Lucia looked at a couple who were hugging each other. Her expression froze for a long time. Spencer noticed that something was wrong with her and looked at her. He couldn''t help but sneer,


    "Does he have a new infidelity? He''s fast."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucia turned a deaf ear to Spencer''s words and walked away. Spencer took a few more nces at the man and the woman, then smiled sarcastically and left with her.


    "Arthur, is this the right woman?" Not far away, a woman asked the man in front of her. It turned out that the man and woman that Lucia saw just now were Arthur and a gentle and delicate woman. The woman was L arthy, an old friend of Arthur who hade to Miami to meet her.


    L was Arthur''s college friend and one of the few people he can call an old friend.


    "Well, her name is Lucia." Arthur resisted the urge to look at Lucia and let go of L.


    L was extremely gentle and had the traditional charm of a woman. She always had a gentle smile on her lips, which made people''s heart warm. That was why Arthur became friends with her. Seeing Arthur let go, Lughed. "Is that why you made an exception and gave me a hug?"


    Arthur took one look at L and said bluntly, "You can''t tell by looking at her."


    L narrowed her eyes and said, "I know a little about you and her. All these years, even though you''ve been reluctant to talk to our friends, we''ve been paying attention to you."


    "Am I that heartless?" Arthurughed at the grievance in L''s words.


    L smiled in silence, thinking that if he hadn''t been so heartless, he she I would have... But she didn''t say anything to Arthur''s face. Instead, she asked,


    "You didn''te all this way just to catch up, did you?"


    "I''ll tell youter. It''s not convenient here," Arthur said as he picked up his luggage and left with L. Lucia and Spencer were nowhere to be seen at the exit.


    When people came to Miami, they can''t miss beautiful beaches. Spencer decided to stay there to savor the experience of "bumping into" Lucia in Hurg, so he set up his hotel right next to Miami Beach, where he could see the blue ocean as soon as he opened his eyes.


    But no matter how beautiful the scenery was, Lucia had no interest to enjoy it. For her, everything she did now was just apromise.


    No matter how warm the sun was, it would never reach her heart.


    Lucia''s indifference was well known to Spencer, so instead of disturbing her on the first day, he told her to rest from her jetg. Lucia slept for almost a day, in her own room, of course. It was impossible for her to sleep with Spencer.


    The next day, Spencer knocked on Lucia''s door early in the morning, but there was no response after a long time. Spencer was upset. Was she going to stay in her room alone on this trip? Just as he was about to knock on the door, a passing waiter told him that Lucia had already left, and Spencer''s face darkened.


    When no one answered the phone, Spencer huffed and puffed and ran to the beach to find her, but the beach was always packed. It was almost impossible to find Lucia, and he wasn''t even sure if she was here. Spencer stood under the blue sky and was furious.


    In the evening, as the sunshine began to fade away, Spencer finally found Lucia in the hotel lobby!


    "Lucia! Where have you been all day?! Do you know I''ve been waiting for you all say!" Spencer red at Lucia as he grabbed her arm.


    Spencer didn''t expect the current situation. He could understand Lucia''s temporary indifference, but he didn''t expect her to act without considering his existence!


    "Why? Isn''t that why I came to Miami? So I went for a walk," Lucia replied coolly, blocking out Spencer''s anger.


    Spencer was almost taken aback by Lucia''sment. Looking at her casual attire, she really looked like she was traveling, but...


    "This is our engagement trip! What are you going out on your own for?!" Spencer fumed.


    Frowning, Lucia yanked her arm back and said coldly,


    "Engagement trip? Spencer, I followed you to Miami. What more do you want? I don''t know what you think of our rtionship, but it seems to me that it''s all about money, and you expect to walk down the beach hand in hand with me? Chasing and frolicking in the sun? Are you out of your mind?!"


    Lucia, as ironic as she could be, dissected the nature of her rtionship with Spencer so clearly that she had no feelings for him whatsoever!


    Today, all Lucia could think about was who the woman Arthur was hugging yesterday. She couldn''t help but wonder, couldn''t help but be jealous, even though she had chosen to save Theodore and leave him behind, and he was already a free man.


    Lucia was not in the mood Spencer thought she was!


    Lucia''s words made Spencer''s face turn sullen. He had thought that he would be able to move her to a romantic ce and be by her side, but Lucia didn''t appreciate it. After realizing this clearly, Spencer''s eyes darkened.


    Lucia looked back at Spencer without fear and continued, "Spencer, Arthur isn''t here right now, so I don''t have to y along with you. Just go about your business and don''t disturb me, okay?"


    After saying that, Lucia left, showing no respect to Spencer. Spencer stood there and watched her walk away, thinking for a long time before taking out his cell phone to make a call. Since Lucia was so direct, then don''t me him for being heartless.


    That night was quiet. A few people stood guard near Lucia''s door. Unlike the rxed atmosphere of the tourist city, these people were all dressed in ck suits. All of their attention was focused on Lucia''s door. Early the next morning, when Lucia got up to avoid Spencer as early as yesterday, she was stopped as soon as she left the room.


    "Miss Webb, please stop. Mr. Davies has asked you to wait for him in your room."


    "Who are you?" Lucia raised her eyebrows in displeasure and turned away from the man in ck standing in front of her.


    "We are Mr. Davies'' bodyguards. Please go back to your room." The man said sinctly.

 Chapter 448 Who Can Stop

    Lucia rolled her eyes. "Spencer?"


    The man in ck nodded, acquiescing to Lucia''s word. Lucia had a bad feeling and nced at him.


    One, two, three... there were eight bodyguards in front of her. Spencer thought so highly of her.


    "Where is he?" Lucia asked coldly.


    "He''s still in the room. He wille soon." The man answered.


    "Good, then you stay here to guard." Lucia did not show any emotion and nced at the man. Then she went back to the room and closed the door.


    Not long after, Spencer finished washing up and came to look for Lucia. Before he knocked on the door, he confirmed with the bodyguards that she was inside. The bodyguard answered yes, and Spencer then knocked on the door with confidence.


    One, no response, two, no response... and slowly, Spencer''s face changed again.


    "Get the manager over here!" Spencer seemed to have realized something and ordered the bodyguards around him coldly. Soon, the bodyguards brought the manager and the manager came to open the door with the key.


    As soon as the door opened and the cool sea breeze blew through the hall and the window gauze on the balcony danced with the wind, Spencer punched the wall and gritted his teeth,


    "Lucia!"


    The room was empty and Lucia slipped away from the balcony.


    In the afternoon, when Lucia slowly walked back to the hotel, not surprisingly, saw Spencer who looked angry and walked towards her.


    "Why? Are you in a bad mood?" This time, Lucia spoke first.


    Spencer''s temples twitched, and he saw the obvious irony between Lucia''s eyebrows.


    "Are you being cruel to me?" Spencer asked through clenched teeth.


    "I''m not going against you on purpose. I''m just doing what I love. Walking by the beach in the morning, eating a delicious steak in the afternoon, spending time in the coffee shop in the afternoon,ing back to rest in the evening. That''s all. If you think this is going against you, then it proves that you and I are notpatible." Lucia''s words were natural, and the only thing that mattered was being alone.


    "If you had Arthur, would you still be like this?" Spencer said, in an exasperated voice, referring to Lucia''s taboo.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The next second, Spencer, whose height was182 cm, was pressed on the wall by Lucia whose height was 168 cm. Of course, it was not romantic, but Spencer''s throat was strangled.


    With one hand on Spencer''s arm and the other on Spencer''s throat, Lucia didn''t care about her strength. She didn''t care about Spencer''s blushing face, nor did she care about the other tourists'' surprised gazes. She gritted her teeth and said,


    "Spencer, I''m warning you, don''t talk about him in front of me! Every minute, every second, my mind is filled with him. I had to give up this rtionship for Teddy''s sake. Don''t be so stupid as to remind me of him!"


    Lucia''s bright eyes were filled with craziness driven by missing, and Spencer''s words no doubt touched her taboo.


    Spencer was also stunned for a moment, and then he quickly responded with a hoarse voice, "Still note to save me?!"


    As soon as Spencer said that, a few bodyguards rushed over from the side and pulled Lucia away. They were really stunned just now. No one had expected the extremely beautiful young miss to be so agile! ... and so bold!


    One person could not resist the strength of a few others. Lucia was pulled away, but she angrily shook off the hands of his bodyguards. After regaining herposure, she coldly stared at Spencer, who was holding his throat and breathing heavily,


    "Spencer, don''t be such a fool. It would be easier for both of us if you knew who we are!"


    With that, Lucia shook her head and walked away. The same thing happened again yesterday, and this time Spencer was a little disheartened.


    Spencer came from a wealthy family, and he was smooth and handsome. When did he ever fall so hard on women? He had thought that all the ways he could touch Lucia would fail, but now he really didn''t know how to change her and impress her.


    "Are you all right?" Seeing Spencer''s facial expression was ugly and startled, his bodyguard was worried and asked.


    As soon as he spoke, the bodyguard was pped in the face with a loud sound, and Spencer took his anger out on him.


    The bodyguard covered his face and lowered his head. He did not dare to say anything. Spencer red at him and said coldly, "Send more people to surround the Miss''s room. If she runs away again, all of you will get lost!"


    "Yes." The bodyguard epted the order and immediately called back to thepany to deploy the staff. A few hourster, the new ten bodyguards met them.


    "Our madam is agile. Her room is on the second floor. It''s easy for her to escape. Please be vignt," the bodyguard said to the other new bodyguards.


    "Are we here to prevent the madam from escaping?" A new bodyguard asked in a daze. When they were rushed here, they thought that Spencer''s safety had been threatened, but they did not expect that this was the reason.


    "Yes," said the bodyguard who had been pped by Spencer today.


    "Why?" continued the new bodyguard.


    "Do more and ask less," said the bodyguard, "And don''t be curious about your master."


    "Okay." Seeing the serious look on his colleague''s face, the ten new bodyguards put away their curiosity. Eighteen bodyguards surrounded Lucia''s room. Even five of them squatted outside the balcony, afraid that they would lose their jobs.


    The moonlight was warm and gentle, but Lucia took advantage of the moonlight to see a few bodyguards surrounding her balcony. She sneered, insinuating that Spencer was being unnecessary.


    She really wanted to go. Who was gonna stop her?


    No, for Theodore.


    If Spencer hadn''t pushed her, maybe she wouldn''t have reacted so badly.


    Frowning, Lucia turned to close the curtains, never mind what was going on outside.


    Arthur, meanwhile, was walking with L on the beach, but he was on south beach, far from where Lucia lived, and L lived nearby.


    Bathed in the moonlight, Arthur''s expression, as he watched the sea sink into the night, became obscure, and it was impossible to tell what he was thinking.


    L walked barefoot, step by step, beside Arthur, asionally ncing down at his hand with unfathomable look.


    The silence in the surf still seemed a bit abrupt. L could not help but speak.


    "You said you wanted me to verify whether your son''s donor blood is a match?"


    "No, I can''t get a sample of his blood, but if you help me, I''m sure the truth wille out," Arthur replied.

 Chapter 449 Unreasonable

    L pursed her lips. It was her habit of hesitating, and she couldn''t get it out. She thought for a moment and said,


    "If Lucia left you for her son''s safety, even with another man, as you suspected, wouldn''t you mind?"


    "I have only guilt for her that I made her to bear the pain alone," Arthur whispered, lowering his eyes.


    "She is loved by you like this. She is really very happy..." L words took the envy, unconsciously murmuring.


    Arthur nced sideways at L. His lips moved, but he didn''t say anything.


    L lowered her eyes in disappointment. She wished Arthur had said something.


    "What if... Lucia wasn''t lying? What if she was cheating on you?" L suggested another possibility.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Arthur was silent for a moment. His voice was as soft as sand in the sound of the waves. "Bless her," he said


    "The coldest man is the most affectionate when he is moved. Arthur, I hope your love is not misspent." L smiled and said softly.


    "So please," said Arthur.


    "Don''t put such a heavy responsibility on me. I don''t deserve it." She didn''t know if the atmosphere was too heavy just now that L said half-jokingly.


    "As a criminal psychologist for FBI, your skills are undeniable," said Arthur.


    That was right. L was a well-connected criminal psychologist, the daughter of an entire generation of FBI agents. She specialized in judging the behavior of suspects by their psychology and bodynguage. This time Arthur reached out to her to confirm that the man who gave Theodore the bone marrow was indeed the donor.


    "I''ll try," L replied with a smile.


    "It''ste. Go home," Arthur said, stopping. L looked at him and nodded slowly.


    She wished they could go on like this.


    Early the next morning, Spencer woke up feeling uneasy, afraid that Lucia would run away again.


    After a quick shower, Spencer asked about Lucia as soon as he left the room. The bodyguard replied cautiously,


    "So far we haven''t seen the youngdye out of the room. She should be inside now."


    "Should?" Spencer asked, raising an eyebrow.


    The bodyguard''s heart skipped a beat and he immediately lowered his head. Spencer red at him and knocked on the door.


    For the third time, if Lucia turned her back on him, Spencer will have to take a tougher line.


    Bang, Bang, Bang. Three knockster, Lucia opened the door.


    Seeing Lucia, Spencer breathed a sigh of relief. He smiled and asked her, "Lucia, did you sleep wellst night?"


    Lucia chuckled and said, "How could I not sleep well with so many people ''protecting'' me?"


    Spencer''s brows twitched. He chose to ignore the sarcasm in Lucia''s words and said, "Since you slept well, let''s go out for a walk today. You can change first. We''ll have breakfast." "No." Lucia''s voice was almost at the end of Spencer''s words.


    Spencer frowned and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    "I''ve seen all the sights in the neighborhood in the past two days, so I want to have a good rest today and have breakfast delivered to my room," Lucia said without hesitation. "Are you joking with me?" Spencer said coldly. He finally caught her today but she said she wanted to rest?!


    "Do I look like I''m Joking?" Spencer looked threatening, but Lucia''s bright eyes were more proud.


    Having been angered by Lucia for three days, Spencer today decided that he would neverpromise again. He pressed his hand against the door and said,


    "I don''t care if you''re joking or not. You have to go out with me today. Otherwise, I''m nning the engagement trip. Can''t I juste alone?!"


    "It started as a one-man show. I''m just an audience, Spencer. Will you stop obsessing? It''s exhausting," Lucia said impatiently.


    "No!" Spencer said through clenched teeth. "I want you to fall in love with me!"


    The only time he''d ever had a real rtionship with a woman since birth. Even Spencer, who can see it as a means to an advantage, would have wanted something in return, but Lucia''s next response shattered that desire.


    "No way," said Lucia, without hesitation. "I wouldn''t fall in love with you even if I would feed my heart to a dog!"


    Spencer''s heart skipped a beat, and he was again caught off-guard by Lucia''s endless revulsion.


    "There are no silly girls in this world. No one will be taken advantage of. No one will fall in love with the perpetrator after being coerced. Not to mention me, Spencer. You and I are destined to be enemies for life. It can not be changed. If you don''t believe me, you can bet your whole life on my. There''s no end of loathing and hatred towards you! I guarantee you''ll lose everything!"


    Disgusted by Spencer''s expression as if hurt by herself, Lucia told him about her feelings for him without mercy. "Since we''re both using each other, let''s be clear about each other''s positions. Don''t do such fearless things again. It makes me feel disgusted, okay?!"


    With that, Lucia raised her hand and knocked Spencer''s arm off the door. Before he could react, she mmed the door shut, as if she would never open her heart to him.


    Spencer stood gloomily in front of the closed door, while the bodyguards, who had heard their conversation clearly, looked at each other silently.


    "What are you waiting for! Didn''t you see the youngdy say she wants to have breakfast in her room? Why don''t you go down and prepare?!" Spencer again directed his anger at the bodyguards.


    At this point, none of the bodyguardsined, because even they felt sorry for Spencer, of course, without knowing it. If they knew the real rtionship between them, it was afraid no one will ever think Spencer had a crush on Lucia.


    "Master," one of the bodyguards who had been with Erik for a long time could not help but speak up. "You have such deep feelings for the youngdy. Isn''t she too unreasonable?"


    Spencer was worried that no one wouldin, so he didn''t me the bodyguard for overstepping his boundaries. He sighed affectionately and said, "No matter how much I love her, what good is it if I can''t impress her?"


    When the bodyguard saw Spencer talking to him, he wanted to express himself, so his eyes shed and he bowed his head deferentially and said, "Why don''t you use some special methods?"


    "What do you mean?" Spencer looked at the talking bodyguard with interest.


    The bodyguard looked up and smiled. He whispered something into Spencer''s ear. Spencer raised his eyebrows in surprise and teased him,


    "You''re very thoughtful."

 Chapter 450 What if you dont cooperate

    "Master," the bodyguard once again lowered his head and said, "Women are creatures who want to refuse but still wee. Sometimes it is better to be direct."


    "That you help me arrange. If I seed, not less your benefit." Spencer had a trace of sly light in his eyes and said.


    "Yes." Although the bodyguard lowered his head, the smile on his lips was still conspicuous.


    Today, Spencer didn''t bother Lucia. Lucia was bored in her room, so she was video-chatting with Theodore in Chicago. Helena had returned to Browns Manor. It was so ufortable to talk about things online.


    In front of Theodore, Helena didn''t say anything, and Lucia didn''t say anything either, so the child didn''t notice anything strange, but the look on Lucia''s face changed when he asked about his father. Helena changed the subject in time, and soon sent Theodore away.


    "Helena, is it really okay for Teddy to bring you coffee?" Luciaughed at Helena''s move to distract Theodore.


    "Right now he''s in recovery, and it''s good for his health to get some exercise." Helena and Theodore, though different in age, were about the same as friends, and Helena often told Theodore what to do. "Please take care of him. I can''t... right now." Lucia''s eyes darkened, and she chose a word that wouldn''t irritate Helena.


    But Helena wasn''t happy. She rolled her eyes and said, "I''ll keep an eye on Teddy. I know you''re on your engagement trip."


    Lucia smiled wryly, without exining anything.


    "Are you free today? Where''s Spencer?" Helena asked, not wanting to mention the man.


    "I''m a bit tired, so it''s my day off," Lucia replied with understatement.


    Helena snorted and looked around her deliberately. "Isn''t he in the room?" She asked


    As Helena had noticed, Spencer wasn''t on camera for hours, and Lucia seemed to be living alone in a room.


    "He went out early, to see a friend, and won''t be back until the afternoon," Lucia had to lie. Seeing Helena as if she didn''t want to let the subject go, she asked, "Don''t you hate him? Why do you keep bringing him up?"


    "That''s why I''m asking about him. I want to see if he''s bullying you," Helena said with a snort.


    "He wouldn''t dare." Lucia wasn''t kidding.


    "I heard from Otis that Arthur is in Miami... Have you met?" Thinking for a moment, Helena couldn''t help mentioning Arthur.


    "No." Lucia lowered her eyes and pursed her lips after speaking. Helena stared at her for a long time on the other side of the video and suddenly sighed,


    "Lucia, do you really not love Arthur? You don''t act like you don''t feel anything for him..."


    "Don''t mention him," said Lucia, turning her face away slightly.


    "Why not?" The more Lucia tried to escape, the more Helena felt that she could not forget Arthur. "You must not forget Teddy is you and his son," she said, "You two will eventually meet. If that''s possible..." "It''s impossible!" Lucia looked up at Helena, forcing herself to give her most determined look. "Spencer and I are engaged," she said


    Helena looked at Lucia for a long moment of silence, and did not know what to say. Just at this time, there was a knock on the door.


    Lucia said to Helena, "Helena, say bye bye to Teddy for me. Spencer should be back by now."


    "OK, hang up. I don''t want to see him," Helena said, and then hung up the video, much to Lucia''s relief.


    Spencer! What the hell was he doing?!


    When the video ended, Lucia was no longer able to hide her emotions. She thought angrily as she went out to open the door.


    When she opened the door, Lucia was a little surprised. It wasn''t Spencer, but the bodyguard who talked the most.


    "Yes?" Lucia asked coldly.


    "Miss, Mr. Davies said there is a bonfire party on the beach tonight. He hopes you can get ready to join him." The bodyguard said submissively. "No," said Lucia tly, without a second thought.


    "Miss, he has been waiting for you there. Our task is to send you smoothly. I hope you cooperate with our work." The bodyguard said.


    "And if I don''t?" Lucia asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Then please forgive our impoliteness." The bodyguard raised his eyes to look at Lucia. He tried his best to show his professional ethics in front of this gorgeous woman, and was afraid of the amazement in her eyes.


    Lucia frowned when she heard that. She looked at the corridor. Indeed, a few bodyguards were looking at her. Spencer was afraid that he would not be able to persuade her and would use force to coerce her. "Okay, you can just knock on the door when it''s time," said Lucia, who knew it was impossible to ignore Spencerpletely.


    "OK," the bodyguard replied respectfully, watching Lucia close the door.


    After dinner, the bodyguard knocked on Lucia''s door again. This time, she did not say anything more. She simply said "lead the way" and followed them.


    A group of ten bodyguards surrounded Lucia in the middle and headed to the beach not far from the hotel. Lucia''s beauty attracted countless people, but those who were eager to approach her were all red away by the bodyguards. Lucia thought they might be of some use to her.


    In less than fifteen minutes, Lucia and the group came to a clump of palm trees, under which a group of young men and women were dancing around the fire, enjoying the cool night breeze and the gentle moonlight.


    Spencer was sitting next to a small bar. He crossed his legs and his handsome face was obscured by the shadow of the fire. It wasn''t until he saw Lucia that a smile appeared on his face.


    "Lucia, you''re here." Spencer walked over to meet Lucia and was very satisfied with her outfit. Lucia was wearing a long low-cut dress tonight. Her fair skin was sparkling under the moonlight and the shadow of the fire. She looked very attractive, neither frivolous, nor mboyant. This was the Lucia he most longed to see.


    "Dare I note?" Lucia deliberately nced at the bodyguards around her, with cold sarcasm.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Spencer smiled and did not say anything. He reached out his hand to Lucia and wanted to take her to the bar. However, how could Lucia respond to him? She walked straight past him. Spencer turned around and looked at her slim back, and his eyes darkened.

 Chapter 451 Plotting

    Lucia was a good judge of character. As soon as she sat down at the bar, she took a look around and knew that Spencer had nned the campfire party. Even the bartender at the bar was following his lead. Lucia thought to herself, what the hell was he doing, trying to please her?


    Doubting, Lucia raised all her guard and stared at Spencer''s every move.


    Looking into Lucia''s twinkling starry eyes in the flickering mes, Spencer''s mind swayed for a moment. Her gaze was giving him a sense of being watched.


    "Lucia, do you know that everyone is peeking at you when you arrive? You''re so beautiful." Spencer praised her sincerely. Under the moonlight, Lucia looked like a goddess.


    Lucia smiled, but it was a polite response.


    "It''s rare that you look back at me," Spencer said with a self-deprecating smile, seeing Lucia staring at him.


    Lucia''s eyes darkened. "Is this your campfire party?" She asked.


    "Well," Spencer didn''t deny it. "It''s day four here, and you keep saying no, but I don''t want to give up the chance to surprise you."


    "It''s not a surprise," said Lucia, ncing at the revelers, whose moods had nothing to do with her, nor did they affect her.


    "I was afraid you''d be more resistant if it is just the two of us," Spencer said bluntly. "They''re too lively, but they add to the atmosphere, don''t they?".


    "Noisy," said Lucia coolly.


    Spencer smiled again and motioned for the bartender to make Lucia a drink. "Lucia, can you have some wine?" He asked


    "No," Lucia refused tly. The only time she could drink was with someone she trusted, not Spencer.


    "Juice then," said Spencer, who ordered the bartender to make Lucia a ss of crystal clear lemon juice and hand it to her.


    Lucia looked at the ss of juice and didn''t reach out.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What? Not even lemonade?" Spencer asked with a smile.


    "Just leave it there. I''ll drink itter." Lucia averted her gaze slightly and looked at the beach. She was secretly wondering if there was anything wrong with this drink. She had already been in trouble twice because she had identally drunk something. Spencer handed her the drink, which made her feel uneasy.


    "Okay." Spencer continued to follow Lucia and put the lemonade on the table beside her. Then, they looked at the sea together, as if they had the same longing in their hearts.


    The party culminated in a burst of upbeat music. Soon after, Spencer got up and asked Lucia to dance with him. Lucia refused, but Spencer didn''t insist. He just gave a wry smile and got up to join the crowd, and danced closely to a beautiful woman.


    Lucia''s the only one left at the bar.


    To be honest, Lucia was a little thirsty. Although the sea breeze was blowing, the bonfire had heated up the air around her. She also felt a little hot, and she had an idea in her mind. Lucia stood up and wanted to leave.


    "Miss, you''d better stay a little longer. Mr. Davies hasn''te back yet," said a bodyguard who leaned in behind her as she stood up.


    Lucia frowned. "Is Spencer trying to tie me up?"


    The bodyguard lowered his eyes and did not dare to answer.


    Lucia looked at the bodyguards and knew that Spencer had given them strict orders. After thinking about it for a while, she sat down again. However, she was even more upset. Even the sea breeze became sticky.


    She picked up the lemonade on the table, and when Lucia was about to drink it, she realized something and stopped. The next second, she poured all the lemonade on the floor. She got up and went to the bartender,


    "I''ll make my own drink."


    The bodyguards had followed her, only to step back a few more steps when they saw that she was just going to have a drink.


    The bartender immediately made room for Lucia, watching as she mixed her own juice and keeping an eye on the ss she touched. Finally, Lucia made herself a juice mixture that looked pretty. She just didn''t know if it was good or not, but she was thirsty now, so she looked up and drank the juice.


    As Lucia sipped the juice, the bartender looked at one of the bodyguards, who took his gaze and headed off to find Spencer.


    In fact, Lucia had already noticed the bodyguard when he moved. She was already on her guard, so how could she be so careless? She caught up with the bodyguard with her eyes and walked towards Spencer, who was in the crowd. Lucia immediately turned to re at the bartender, who lowered her head to avoid her gaze. She immediately realized that she had fallen for the trap again.


    Biting her lip, Lucia smiled wryly. Always bewaring, she can not prevent a person from doing something to her.


    Seeing that the bodyguard had already found Spencer and was whispering in his ear, the moment Spencer turned to look at her, a signal shed through her mind. Without a second thought, Lucia ran to the hotel. No one was given a chance to react.


    All the bodyguards were stunned. No one expected Lucia to run away so fast. Spencer didn''t even react. It was almost ten seconds before he realized what was happening and showed an anxious look on his face. He waved his hand and gestured for all the bodyguards to go after Lucia. And he ran as well.


    Lucia, you can''t escape!


    On the beach, Lucia was running very fast. She had kicked off her sandals. At this moment, all that was left on the beach were her deep and shallow footprints. When her heart started to beat violently, the familiar feeling of dizziness came upon her, and Lucia knew that the effect of the drug was beginning to kick in.


    Spencer, you son of a bitch!


    Lucia held her breath and cursed in her heart. She knew he was up to no good, but she didn''t think he had the guts to drug her, but anger shot into her heart like a booster in the arm and kept her running.


    But... Lucia ran too far.


    When Lucia ran to the beach in front of the hotel, she didn''t realize that the hotel was right next to her because she had been holding her breath and wouldn''t admit defeat. Instead, she kept running forward. Spencer''s drug did confuse her in some way.


    "Lucia, stop!" Spencer shouted as he struggled to keep up with his bodyguards.

 Chapter 452 Hero Saves Beauty

    Spencer, who usually rarely worked out, had been panting when running more than 500 meters, not to mention that he was still on the beach. The soft sand always made his feet sink in, and the next step was even harder to lift, so after shouting a few words, Spencer couldn''t help but stop and pant.


    The bodyguards hesitantly slowed down once they saw Spencer stop, which just gave Lucia time to pull away. Lucia ran quite fast in her bare feet.


    Just a few gasping, Spencer exasperated to find the bodyguards were hesitantly slowing down to look back at him. He said angrily, "Why do you care what I do? Chase her back to me!" Looking up again, Lucia in the distance was already far away like a shadow in the moonlight.


    Spencer was anxious. He epted the bodyguard''s advice and decided to do something in Lucia''s drink. Of course, this was not deadly LSD, but some barmon ecstasy only. This drug will make people tune lustful in a short period of time. If he let her run away and ... meet other people ...


    The consequence was unthinkable!


    With that thought in mind, Spencer started to jog instead of panting. The bodyguards only sped up to chase after her, but they were already a long way behind Lucia.


    Lucia''s mind was drifting, and the only thing that kept her going was that she couldn''t let Spencer get away with it, so she ran headlessly. However, her strength had its limits. Slowly, Lucia slowed down and began to stagger.


    After running for nearly 100 meters, Lucia turned her head and looked behind her with difficulty. Some people seemed to be chasing her far away, but she really did not have the strength. Just as she was thinking this, she suddenly stumbled. Lucia fell forward uncontrobly.


    When she fell, Lucia felt miserable. Was she really going to give in to Spencer?


    But the expected pain did note. Lucia threw herself into the arms of a man. She grabbed his hand in astonishment and looked up.


    For a moment, Lucia thought she was dreaming.


    Under the moon, Arthur''s handsome face was in shadow, but Lucia could see his worried eyes and frowning brows.


    "Lucia, what''s going on?!" Arthur''s anxious voice rang out, and Lucia knew that she had really met Arthur.


    How could...


    Lucia was both surprised and had relieved sigh. God had really sent him to her side.


    "Some people are after me. Help me..." Lucia was exhausted. She couldn''t care less about the truth she had to hide from him. She just wanted to get away from Spencer.


    Arthur heard the words and looked ahead. Sure enough, in the distance, a few figures were running towards her. He quickly looked around and saw a grove of palm trees not far away. Then, ignoring the others, he picked up Lucia and ran towards the palm trees. They quickly hid under the shadow of the moon.


    Cloaked in palm trees and holding Lucia in his arms, Arthur watched the beach.


    In less than ten minutes, a group of men dressed in ck ran to the beach in front of the palm trees. They didn''t realize that Lucia had disappeared from here, so they chased after her for some distance before they realized that there was no one in front of them.


    Realizing something was wrong, the men in ck turned back and could be seen looking around as they walked, but the beach was lined with palm trees, and they had no idea that Lucia was hiding there. To their surprises, someone had helped her. Arthur held his breath and watched their every move until he was relieved to see them running back the way they hade.


    Without further ado, Arthur used the space to pick up Lucia and leave the beach. It was not until he was in a crowded ce that he realized that something was wrong with the person in his arms.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lucia must have been running for a while, so her face was flushed and her breathing was unsteady. She was panting, but Arthur soon realized that her eyes were strange. The streetlights were brighter than the moon, so he can see Lucia''s eyes of confusion and dementia in clear light.


    Sitting down on a bench by the roadside, Arthur raised his hand and touched Lucia''s forehead. He immediately noticed that her skin was unusually hot, and she would moan softly when he touched her.


    A thought shed through Arthur''s mind, and he raised Lucia''s little face to look into her misty eyes and whispered, "Lucia, did you eat something?"


    Lucia''s response to Arthur was to tilt her head and smile charmingly. Her eyes were misty, and Arthur''s heart skipped a beat as he pulled her small face into his embrace.


    She was really drugged!! Arthur was certain. He was terrified. If he hadn''t shown up on the beach earlier, what would have happened to Lucia? Who were the men in ck?!


    Arthur''s appearance was, of course, a fluke of a fluke. He was leaving Miami tomorrow, and he was so distracted that he took a walk by himself on the beach, away from L, all the way from south beach, from the setting sun and the afterglow to the rising moon. He found himself on the beach near the hotel where Lucia lived.


    When he saw Lucia running towards him, he thought he was hallucinating, but he identally saved her.


    Heart thumping, Arthur was afraid and hugged Lucia. He could not help but me her. After leaving him, why can''t she protect herself!! What the hell was Spencer doing?!


    At this moment, Arthur''s mind was in turmoil, but Lucia didn''t feel anything. After running, the effect of the drug was all released. Now, she didn''t have much sense anymore. The only person she could sense was Arthur, the man she loved the most.


    She grabbed Arthur''s cor with both hands. Lucia searched his purple eyes in a daze, but she didn''t know how attractive her watery eyes were.


    Looking at the lovely Lucia in his arms, Arthur struggled and asked in a low voice,


    "Lucia, where''s Spencer? Where is he? Can I take you to him?"


    Arthur didn''t forget that Lucia was engaged with Spencer, and he didn''t like asking this question, but he can''t resist the moral imperative.


    He didn''t know that Spencer was the one Lucia was running away from.


    "There is no Spencer..." Lucia murmured with what remained of her senses at Arthur''s words.


    Seeing Lucia frowning, Arthur hesitated for only a few seconds before picking her up.

 Chapter 453 Be capricious for once

    "Then I''ll take care of you..."


    This was Arthur''s unchangingmitment to Lucia, no matter what happened, no matter how long it''d been.


    On the other side of the beach, Spencer was taking his anger out on his bodyguards. He was panting heavily as he swung his fists at the bodyguard who was closest to him. The bodyguards instinctively wanted to dodge, but they all felt guilty. They had to bow their heads and apologize and take punches from him.


    "You useless things!" Spencer angrily scolded, "Where is she?! More than a dozen people can''t chase a woman?!"


    "Mr. Davies, we really don''t know why she suddenly disappeared..." replied the bodyguard who had given Spencer the idea. The next second, Spencer directly pped him in his face. The bodyguard even dared not raise his hand to cover his face.


    "Don''t know?! Why didn''t you think of that when you gave me the idea?! Now she''s drugged and she''s nowhere to be found. Are you trying to let someone cuckold me?!" Spencer shouted angrily.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Of course not." The bodyguard quicklyforted him. "She''s quite skilled. Even if she runs to a ce where there are people and is rescued, at most. She will be sent to the hospital. No one dares to take her away without permission."


    "You knew again?!" Spencer was furious and pped the bodyguard again.


    "We will go to all the hospitals to look for her. We will also ask the security from the hotel to look for her with us. I believe we will find her soon." The bodyguards could only hope for the best. He could not honestly say that a woman as beautiful as thedy must be in a very dangerous situation at this moment. He knew this clearly, and the cold sweat on the bodyguard''s forehead could not stop dripping out. "Then go at once!" Spencer''s voice was hoarse from yelling. At the order, the bodyguards immediately ran away. The bodyguard who replied ran to the hotel while the others followed the nearby hospitals and streets to search for her.


    As soon as the crowd dispersed, Spencer copsed on the beach, gasping for air. Thinking that Lucia might have met someone else by now, and that Miami beach had no shortage of phnderers, he was so annoyed that he scratched the sand around him with his hands.


    "Lucia, you mustn''t let nothing happen to you!" Spencer murmured in horror. He knew what Esmae would do to him if he didn''t protect Lucia well enough. The Edwins might even think of him as a family, but Esmae would never.


    Even though his legs were shaking, Spencer forced himself to his feet and headed back to the hotel, vowing to search Miami tonight to find Lucia!


    By the time Spencer got up to go back to the hotel, Arthur had taken Lucia back to his hotel near the beach.


    It had only been a little more than ten minutes when Lucia''s symptoms became more obvious. At this moment, her face was already red, and beads of perspiration were continuously pouring out of her forehead. As soon as she entered the room, Arthur carefully ced her on therge bed. He was about to get up to get her a wet towel when she grabbed him.


    Lucia could not speak, but her watery eyes were fixed on Arthur.


    Arthur''s heart was pounding, and he knew exactly what was in those eyes, but he still had his sense. Arthur leaned over to Lucia and said,


    "Be good. I''ll get you a towel."


    By the time Arthur came out of the bathroom with a towel, Lucia had rolled herself into a roll and was wriggling around in it. Arthur stopped when he saw this scene. Holding a towel, he did not know whether to walk over.


    Lying there was a woman who could make his heart skip a beat with a smile, not to mention the fact that she was delirious from the effect of the drug.


    Reason and emotion were fighting each other desperately, but soon reason was defeated.


    "The heat is killing me..." Lucia grumbled angrily, not knowing that she had brought this on herself.


    Arthur quickly took a towel and "rescued" Lucia from the quilt. He then wiped her sweat with a wet towel. The cold towel touched her skin. Lucia was content to rub her face against the cold towel.


    In the face of such Lucia, Arthur was conflicted.


    Before responding, Arthur whispered, "Lucia, do you know who I am?"


    "Arthur..." the effect of the drug gradually tore up the reason. Lucia''s eyes turned watery again.


    Forget it, let''s call it willful tonight.


    Spencer, on the other hand, spent the night with dark circles under his eyes.


    In the hospital, no. On the street, no. Spencer and his bodyguards had even ransacked every hotel nearby, but there was still no sign of Lucia. His mania had reached its peak.


    Watching the moon set and the sun rise, Spencer was desperate, and if anything happened to Lucia, he and his father would be ruined!


    Just as Spencer was about to fall into despair, a violent knock on the door startled him so much that he jumped up from the sofa. He opened the door angrily and saw that it was the bodyguard and was about to scold him. The bodyguard said excitedly,


    "Madam is back!"


    "What?!" Spencer was surprised and happy, quickly let the bodyguard take him to find Lucia. As they just came to the lobby, they met face-to-face.

 Chapter 454 Each at ease

    "Lucia, you..." Spencer looked at Lucia quickly. He was about to ask her where she had gone when Lucia quickly walked towards him. He was caught off guard when she pped him hard. "Spencer! How dare you!" Lucia scolded. The p sound was crisp.


    The atmosphere was extremely awkward. Spencer touched his cheek and his eyes were filled with anger. The bodyguards around him lowered their heads and did not dare to look at them. "Lucia, you!" Spencer realized that he had been pped by Lucia in public again. He could not suppress his anger. However, as soon as he met Lucia''s cold eyes, he fell silent. That was guilty conscience.


    "Why? What''s wrong with me hitting you?!" Lucia scowled. "What did you let me drinkst night?!"


    Spencer''s eyes shed and he said softly, "Lucia, you didn''te backst night. I didn''t sleep all night..."


    "You shouldn''t be sleeping," Lucia sneered. "Wondering who I met yesterday and what happened?"


    "Lucia! Who did you meet?!" Spencer couldn''t care less about his pride when he heard that. He quickly questioned her. It was a matter of her innocence and reputation, and he had to find out right away. "Mosquitoes!" said Lucia angrily. "I slept on the beach all night! Spencer, good for you!"


    "Huh?" Spencer''s mind went nk.


    "Miss, were you on the beachst night?" The bodyguard who was worried about his future asked anxiously before Spencer could react.


    "I spent the night lying in the palm trees by the beach. I just woke up. Spencer, what did you give me to drink?!" Lucia shouted coldly.


    Spencer finally came back to his senses after being called on. He looked Lucia up and down again, and found that not only was her dress covered with sand, but her hair was also covered with sand. There were several obvious mosquito bites on her arms. At first nce, she looked a bit disheveled, as if she had spent the night on the beach, but he was careful to ask,


    "Lucia, did you really spend the night on the beach?"


    She didn''t meet anyone?


    Spencer was afraid to ask that.


    Lucia red at Spencer and gritted her teeth. "I asked you what you gave me to drink!"


    Spencer calmed down. After confirming that there were no special marks on Lucia''s body, he said perfunctorily, "Lucia, I really didn''t give you anything to drink. It''s just ordinary fruit juice."


    "Ordinary juice makes me faint?!" Lucia flew into a rage. She reprimanded him with disdain, "Spencer, if you were a man and admitted, I will look up to you. I wouldn''t have thought that you would still be here to argue. It''s a good thing that nothing happened to me today. If anything happens to me, Esmae will definitely not let you off!"


    After saying that, Lucia left in anger. Spencer quickly chased after her and apologized to her nicely for not taking good care of her, but Lucia didn''t listen to him. As soon as she got to the room, she opened the door and locked it. Spencer was left alone outside the door.


    However, Spencer, although his reputation was damages, the burden on the heart was finally put down. Lucia did not have an ident... He rxed as the bodyguard who advised him rxed as well. "Does that drug put people in aa?" The wily Spencer asked his bodyguard as he returned to his room.


    Spencer still had doubts, and out of a man''s pride, he had to ask: was Lucia really alone until dawn, or was she too embarrassed to tell?


    "Not usually..." said the bodyguard with his head down. After seeing Spencer stand up straight from the couch, he quickly exined, "But judging from her reaction, she must have sensed something was wrong the moment she drank the potionst night. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have suddenly run away. She started running violently as soon as the potion took effect. It''s not impossible for her to faint after the full effect."


    Hearing the bodyguard''s exnation, Spencer slowly sat down again and considered the probability.


    "I''ve just been observing her condition, and if...something bad really happened to her. There will definitely be marks on her skin. Right now, she''s covered in sand and looks a little haggard. It seems like she really hid in the palm trees while running. We didn''t notice, so she slept there for the night. Otherwise, with her personality, let alone the fact that we wouldn''t have bypassed that person, she would have killed him herself."


    Seeing Spencer frowning and thinking deeply, the bodyguard saw what he cared andforted him. His analysis was not unreasonable, but he had overlooked one thing. What if Lucia loved that man?


    "It''s all your fault!" The bodyguard''s words did ay Spencer''s worries. He knew that Lucia wouldn''t be the one to keep her temper down and not say anything. However, he was still angry, so he attacked the bodyguard again,


    "If you had caught up with herst night, I would have done it!"


    "Sorry..." the bodyguard had no choice but to apologize.


    "Forget it. Get down. Keep an eye on her every move." Spencer waved the bodyguards away impatiently. After the bodyguards left, hey down on the sofa at ease and closed his eyes.


    In the next room, Lucia also has a sigh of relief. Sitting on the balcony, she tried to calm herself.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    God knew how shocked she was when she woke up this morning in Arthur''s arms.


    For a moment, Lucia thought she was in a dream, as incredible asst night.


    But the gentle breath he breathed on her face, and the warmth of his skin against hers, reminded her that this was not a dream, and Lucia remembered what had happenedst night in a trance. Even though she was an atheist, Lucia was truly grateful to God for letting her meet Arthur, not anyone else.


    Spencer!


    Thinking that Spencer had drugged her, Lucia gritted her teeth. She looked at Arthur with gratitude and guilt, cursing at Spencer''s unscrupulous methods. Although she was infatuated with Arthur''s embrace, Lucia knew it, there was no exnation when he woke up.


    After biting her lip for a long time, Lucia decided not to exin.


    After making up her mind, she carefully pulled herself out of Arthur''s arms. She thought that she would wake him up, but she did not expect Arthur to sleep so soundly. After sensing her movements, he turned over slightly and fell back into a deep sleep. Lucia was relieved.

 Chapter 455 Visiting Theodore

    Getting out of bed, Lucia didn''t dare to wash up, but quickly found her long dress and put it on. Then she gently gathered her hair, and when she was done, she squatted down to Arthur''s side. Gently lying on the edge of the bed, Lucia was fascinated looking at the peaceful Arthur, and even saw a light smile on his lips. Lucia''s heart ached.


    Arthur had always been a light sleeper, and now that he was able to sleep so soundly, it was clear how badly he usually slept. Lucia knew it was because she was in his arms that he was able to sleep at ease. Deep in the midst of the ruse, Lucia was more and more aware of Arthur''s undying devotion to herself, but unfortunately, there was nothing she can do about it now.


    With a long, heartfelt sigh, Lucia leaned over and kissed Arthur on the forehead, soothing him with a dreamy, soft voice.


    "Arthur... sleep well..."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though with reluctance, Lucia still quickly left the hotel, and after thinking about it, she decided to let Spencer think she fainted on the beach, so there was just a scene.


    It seemed that Spencer was convinced. Lucia was relieved and can not help but think of Arthur. She wondered if he was now awake. After waking up, he would find her gone. How would he feel about what happenedst night?


    Last night, Lucia was able to relish the warmth she had been missing for so long. She missed Arthur so much. Although the drug was affecting her behavior to some extent, Lucia was responding to Arthur with her whole heart.


    Thinking ofst night''s lingering scene, Lucia''s face gradually swooned, and there was a light smile on her lips. The Miami beach, as far as her eye could see, seemed to have be even more beautiful. Just as Lucia was thinking about Arthur, Arthur was thinking about her.


    Arthur did wake up after Lucia had left. When he opened his eyes, there was no one around him, but Arthur knew that Lucia had reallye and buried his face on the pillow she had slept on. He could still vaguely smell the fragrance from her hair.


    He was not surprised that Lucia would go quietly, but he was relieved that she would be able to leave on her own.


    Arthur sat up and stretched. His body and mind feltfortable. He hadn''t slept so well for a long time. Lucia was like a sleeping aid to him. With her around, the entire night would be quiet and tranquil. Unable to ascertain what had happenedst night, Arthur was concerned only with the fact that he had saved her, and the warmth of the night. When he had washed up and packed his bags to say goodbye to L, L noticed the change in him at once.


    "Arthur, you seem happy," L asked uncertainly, for he had been unhappy when they parted yesterday.


    "Yes." Arthur didn''t deny it, and the smile on his lips never stopped.


    "Did anything good happen during the walk?" L asked. She just wanted to know why, who, and what made him feel better.


    "Last night, I saved a cat." Arthur''s eyes softened when he said "cat." His Lucia was like a cat.


    L looked at the tenderness between Arthur''s eyes, and she was upset. Was it really a cat? She suspected, but knew not to ask again.


    After lunch, Arthur said goodbye to L and returned to New York alone. He had some things to say to Esame.


    Sophie had expected Arthur to return home devastated, but to her surprise, her son seemed to be in such a good mood that she didn''t know how to say what she had been saving up for.


    "Arthur... Are you smiling?" Holding Arthur''s face, Sophie carefully observed the expression on his face, fearing that he was faking it in order not to worry her.


    Arthur smiled wryly and said, "Of course I''m smiling. Do I look like I''m crying?"


    "It''s not... It''s just..." Sophie couldn''t exin, and couldn''t bring herself to provoke Arthur''s distress.


    "Mom, I''m fine." Knowing that his mother was worried about him, Arthur leaned over and hugged her. A simple sentence had already made Sophie''s eyes turn red.


    "That''s good. That''s good," Sophie kept saying. "I really don''t know what to do if you keep moping."


    Even if not apanied by his side, there was no parents who did not miss the children out of home.


    Arthur smiled and asked Sophie, "Is Dous back already?"


    "Yes, he''s home now," Sophie replied.


    "In the afternoon we''ll go to the Brown family and see Teddy," Arthur told Sophie.


    Sophie hesitated. "But Esmae''s back in Chicago. She won''t let us see Teddy."


    Sophie was always concerned about Esmae.


    "Teddy is my son. It''s a fact of life, and now is the perfect time to see him. Lucia is engaged with Spencer as she wishes. Her hostility toward me should have diminished. She can''t keep me away from Teddy forever," said Arthur.


    Hearing Arthur speak so calmly about the rtionship between Lucia and Spencer, Sophie wondered why Arthur seemed so relieved. Was it possible that he''s already...


    Arthur did not find it funny when he saw his mother staring at him in a daze without saying a word. In fact, he could probably guess Sophie''s thoughts. It was just that there were some things that he could not share, so he thoughtfully changed the topic, to get her mind off it,


    "Mom, aren''t you going to tell Dad and Dous? We''re going to see Teddy!"


    Arthur''s words reminded Sophie that. In any case, it was a blessing to see her grandson, and she immediately rushed off to inform her husband and Dous that they were all back in less than half an hour. "Arthur, are you all right?" asked Dous, who was a bit naive.


    "Yes," Arthur replied with a smile, pretending not to notice Sophie secretly pinching Dous'' arm.


    "Arthur, are you sure we can see Teddy? Don''te all this way for nothing and start an unnecessary argument." Edwin was now more concerned about how the visit with his grandson went.


    "So what," Arthur said, raising an eyebrow, and the arrogance returned. "Teddy is my son, and no one can''t stop me from seeing anyone."


    "Good!" said Edwin, admiring Arthur''s decisiveness. "Then we''ll leave immediately, and we''ll be able to see Teddy tonight."

 Chapter 456 Visiting Mr. Brown

    That afternoon, the Davies family''s private jet flew to Chicago. This time, Edwin didn''t make a quick stop. Instead, he went with his family to stay at a property in Chicago, not far from Browns Manor. They won''t leave until they saw Theodore.


    After the servants had packed their bags, Arthur informed his parents and went out on his own. Edwin was assured of his methods, so he didn''t ask any questions.


    In the evening, Arthur met Chris at a private party which was held by a senior analyst in Chicago. People who attended were the city''s richest tycoons.


    While Chris was talking to the host by the pool, Arthur came to the party and quickly caught everyone''s attention. Arthur''s reputation was already well-established in the businessmunity when he was a student at MIT. His superior intelligence and ability to invest had been noted, and if he had not been the heir to the Davies family, he would have been courted by the tycoons.


    Refusing to be spoken to, Arthur went all the way and soon walked towards Chris. The host found him soon and warned Chris he wasing.


    At the sight of Arthur, Chris Brown raised his eyebrows in surprise and thought, then he already knew why Arthur was here.


    "Hello, Mr. Davies. I didn''t expect you to be back. Are you here for fun or for a long-term development?" The analyst greeted Arthur first.


    Arthur, after a few polite words, made his intentions clear, and unconcerned that his actions might offend the host. "Excuse me, may I have a word with Mr. Brown alone?"


    A genius can always be admired and understood. After all, strength was everything. The host was not unhappy. The host told Chris and went to talk to the other guests, leaving Arthur and Chris. "Arthur," because of Lucia, Chris was not too unfamiliar with Arthur. He called him by his first name and asked,


    "Are your parentsing too?"


    "Yes, we just arrived an hour ago. We''d like to see Teddy," Arthur said, cutting to the chase.


    "I have figured if you want to see Teddy, you''d have to find me first." Chris gave a gentle smile of understanding.


    "Do you know about your wife''s history with my parents?" Arthur asked for the first time.


    "A little. Esmae doesn''t like to talk about it much. If you can tell me, I''d like to hear about it." Brown said.


    Arthur nodded, noticing that the host was deliberately shielding them from guests who wanted to chat, so he was relieved and recounted the story of Esmae''s rtionship with his parents. Chris was impressed.


    "I see. No wonder Esmae is so hostile to you. Even though she''s my wife and I should be on her side, as an onlooker, I don''t think Esmae''s hatred will stand up. After all, your parents never intentionally hurt her. They''re even trying to protect her feelings. It''s just that from Esmae''s perspective, she''s hurt herself."


    "Mr. Brown, thank you for understanding my parents'' situation.". Arthur really appreciated him saying that.


    "Do you want me to help you with the hatred?" Chris looked at Arthur and said.


    Arthur shook his head and smiled. "Thank you, Mr. Brown, for your understanding, but I can''t jeopardize your family''s harmony. Given her character, I''m afraid she''ll me you, too, if you stand up for us." Chrisughed and said,


    "That''s true, Arthur. You can see very well that Esmae''s strength is sustained by her persistence. It''s never easy to change her opinion easily. In that case, I''ll bring you home. At least, I''ll help you." "Thank you, Mr. Brown. That''s a great deal of generosity," Arthur said with heartfelt gratitude.


    "Then I''ll see you at home tomorrow," said Chris humbly, "You can rest assured that Esmae won''t be too hard on you with Teddy around."


    Arthur thanked again for Chris'' help. After talking to him, he said a few pleasantries to the analyst and left, who asked Chris curiously what were they talking about. Chris smiled and said nothing. The next day, Chris, instead of going to the office, stayed at home to y with Theodore, and did horse riding with him in the garden. At the appointed time with Arthur, he led Theodore to the gate, and two cars showed up at Browns Manor''s gate.


    When he saw his father and his uncle and grandparents get out of the car, Theodore jumped off the pony and ran towards them like a rabbit. Chris looked at his happy face and had other thoughts.


    "Dad!" Theodore shouted happily as he rushed towards Arthur. However, Arthur and the others were worried. He had only been discharged from the hospital for less than a month. Was it really okay to run like this?


    He rushed to meet Theodore. Arthur reached out and held his son''s small body in his arms. His soft son leaned against his chest. He sighed with satisfaction in his heart. Finally, he could see his son again. "Daddy, Daddy..." Theodore wrapped his arms around Arthur''s neck and began to cry out. The little boy really missed his father.


    "Baby, don''t cry," Arthur said, and his eyes were aching. He kissed his son''s cheek and apologized. "I''m sorry I didn''te to see you until now."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know that if you cane, you wille to see me right away." After what happened at the hospitalst time, Theodore, who was smart, had already noticed that Esmae and his father had a grudge against each other. He just didn''t want to get involved in the grudge between the adults, so he never med his father.


    Arthur was moved by Theodore''s wisdom, and his heart ached for it. He remembered why Lucia had retaliated against him. Wasn''t it because he had been irresponsible and absent from Theodore''s upbringing for so many years?


    Thinking of this, Arthur looked down and the faith in his heart became more firm.


    Theodore held his father in his arms for a long time. He then held his grandparents and uncle. The child relied on him to express his missing. Edwin could still bear it, but Sophie and Dous who was simple couldn''t. The two burst into tears.


    Chris watched Theodore reunite with his family and stood smiling tenderly as Edwin went over to thank him. Chris just smiled and nodded and looked at the house in the distance. If he had a better view, he can see Esmae standing in front of the house.

 Chapter 457 Claiming Custody

    Instead of getting into the car and heading for the main house, Theodore cheerfully introduced Bern, his pony, to his father and uncle. Arthur rubbed his hair tenderly and looked at Esmae in the distance. Lucia''s stuff was a foregone conclusion for Arthur, but he needed to work on his son.


    More than ten minutester, they walked to the front of the main house and saw Esmae''s displeasure.


    "Chris, can you exin what''s going on here?" Esmae said to her husband first, seemingly disdainful of the Edwins.


    "Esmae, Teddy has the blood of the Davies family. You can''t deny that." Chris said gently.


    Esmae harrumphed and stared coldly at Edwin and Sophie. She was about to say something when she saw Theodore curled up in Arthur''s arms, looking at her with some trepidation. Esmae suddenly realized that being too tough would affect Theodore, so she turned around and went into the living room first.


    Edwin and Sophie looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    "Go and have a good talk with Esmae." Chris saw Edwin and Sophie in a dilemma and offered a pep talk.


    "Chris, do you know why we''re here today?" Edwin asked him.


    "I guessed it. I don''t agree to give custody of Teddy to Spencer either. Although I don''t know about his grudge against you, I do know his character very well." Chris said gently.


    "Mr. Brown, will you help us?" asked Dous anxiously.


    "I''ll do what I can to help you persuade Esmae." Chrisughed.


    "Thank you," Arthur said gratefully, hugging Theodore.


    Theodore listened to the adults in Arthur''s arms. He was smart enough to understand mommy''s rtionship with the uncle he didn''t like. Theodore couldn''t understand the connection, but he looked up at his father and said,


    "Dad, I will be with you from now on."


    "All right," said Arthur, lowering his head and giving Theodore a kiss on the forehead.


    The decision was made that the Edwins followed Chris walk into the main house''s living room, where Esmae''s face darkened under the bright chandelier.


    "Sit down, everybody." Knowing that Esmae wouldn''t have said anything, Chris asked everyone to sit down, then sat down by Esmae''s side and gently took her hand.


    Esmae looked at Chris'' eyes with reproach.


    "Esmae," Chris smiled and said to Esmae, "Listen to what the Davies family has to say."


    Esmae''s eyes twinkled and she didn''t say anything.


    "Ms. Wilson, I want custody of Teddy Back." Seeing Esmae''s acquiescence, Arthur made his intentions clear without beating around the bush.


    Theodore looked up at his father.


    "Nice try!" Esmae responded with a sneer and disdain.


    "Grandma, I want to be with Daddy," Theodore said to Esmae when he saw Arthur frowning slightly.


    "You don''t understand," said Esmae, ignoring Theodore''s own plea and thinking he was not suitable being here. She asked a maid to take him upstairs first, but Theodore refused, clinging to Arthur''s arm. Esmae frowned and said,


    "Teddy, be good."


    Theodore shook his head obstinately, and the maid looked at Esmae awkwardly.


    Arthur thought for a moment, then looked down at Theodore and said, "Teddy, be a good boy and go upstairs. I promise to take you away today."


    As soon as Arthur said this, Esmae stood up. "Arthur," she snapped, "You can''t take Teddy away from me!"


    Seeing that Esmae was angry, Theodore looked fearfully at Esmae, who had always been kind, and Arthur pinched his cheek and said,


    "Go upstairs and trust me."


    Theodore lowered his head and thought for a moment before he got down from Arthur''sp and took the maid''s hand as he walked up the stairs. As soon as the child left, the atmosphere in the living room became tense. Esmae didn''t restrain her hostility to the Edwins.


    "You''ve met Teddy, now go!" Esmae said mercilessly.


    "Esmae, I suggest you hear Arthur out." Chris exhorted.


    "Arthur?!" Esmae frowned and red at her husband. "When did you get to know him so well?!"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Esmae..." Chris had his own way of appeasing Esmae. He called her name softly and gazed at her with gentle blue eyes. Sure enough, Esmae softened in less than three seconds.


    "Speak quickly." Esmae sat down and was unhappy, but she put her hand back in her husband''s palm.


    Sophie looked at Esmae and Chris. It was no wonder that Esmae hadn''t been warped by hatred all these years. She had just kept her distance from them. She''d nevere looking for revenge because of Chris'' tender loving care.


    "Ms. Wilson, you know very well what Spencer is like. Even though you will protect Teddy, he will alwayse back to Lucia, and he will naturallye into contact with Spencer. Are you really going to let Teddy grow up with someone like that?"


    Arthur looked straight at Esmae and told her what he thought.


    "If it''s not good to be around Spencer, is it good to be around you?" Esmae retorted with a scornful sneer.


    "Of course," Arthur replied confidently, "You can see how much Teddy and I are alike. He has inherited my intelligence and my powers of observation. He has a unique understanding of the world. Whether or not he recognizes Spencer''s identity, he has his own ideas about who he wants to grow up with. And I know that being alone as a genius helps him grow."


    "Nonsense," Esmae scoffed at Arthur''s remarks. "We can take care of Teddy without you."


    Arthur didn''t mind Esmae''s disdain for him, but he was adamant,


    "You can think I''m bluffing, but you can''t deny that Teddy would have been better off with me. Do you think Spencer would have taken him seriously? Regardless of my history with him, his tolerance alone would not have allowed him to raise an unrted child as his own, and I am certain that if he has stayed with Spencer, Spencer would have found a way to affect his well-being."

 Chapter 458 Tough Negotiation

    This time Esmae didn''t say anything, but frowned. Arthur''s words were right actually and though she didn''t want to admit it, she did worry about what Spencer would do to Theodore. After all, Theodore was


    Arthur''s son.


    Seeing Esmae''s hesitation, Sophie spoke up,


    "Esmae, even though Edwin and I have a grudge with you, we used to be friends. I''m sure you know our personalities and ways of dealing with people. If you''re willing to let Teddy go back to the Davis family, we''ll protect him from Spencer. At the very least, we won''t let him suffer."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Esmae was still silent.


    "Esmae, knowing Spencer, it won''t be long before he offers to take Teddy in. What are you going to do about it?" Chris asked Esmae timely.


    "I''m not going to let him take Teddy away!" Esmae answered positively. Spencer was too petty to be serious about Theodore. She couldn''t let Theodore get hurt!


    When Esmae said this, it meant that she agreed with Arthur''s words, and there was hope among the people, but Esmae said it anyway,


    "But I won''t let you take Teddy away too! I''ll take care of him myself!"


    "Esmae," Sophie said, and her eyes and words were so tender,


    "Kids need someone close to them. Lucia chooses Spencer, and Teddy can''t live with them. Why notpromise and let Teddy live with his father? You just saw how much Teddy misses his dad, and even though the kid is quiet, he knows everything..."


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Esmae thought back to the way Theodore had just looked at her in Arthur''s arms. Children had natural affinity to their parents. Even though she had brought him up, and when she had given Arthur a hard time, the child will still subconsciously favor him. Although Esmae was not reconciled, she can not deny the blood ties.


    "Esmae, if you really can''t make up your mind, give Lucia a call and ask her if she''s willing to hand over Teddy to Arthur. If even Lucia is willing, there''s no reason for us to stop her." Chris spoke up again in time, each time hitting Esmae''s most tangled point.


    The Davis family looked at Chris gratefully. Sophie responded, "Esmae, we beg you, please call Lucia. If Lucia doesn''t want to do it, we''ll leave right away."


    For some reason, Sophie believed Lucia would agree.


    Esmae thought for a moment and finally agreed, in anticipation. She said,


    "Yes, I''ll call Lucia right now, but if she says no, after that, you can''t talk about it!"


    "Yes, I promise," Arthur said at once.


    Esmae nced at Arthur, told a maid to get her phone, called Lucia in front of everyone, and put her on speaker.


    After a long wait, Lucia picked up the phone, and a clear voice came through,


    "Esmae."


    "Lucia, are you still in Miami?" Esmae asked, seeing the change in Arthur''s eyes at the sound of Lucia''s voice.


    "Yes, I''m still there. It might be a few days," replied Lucia.


    "How is your engagement trip with Spencer?" Esmae asked again.


    Lucia on the other end of the line paused for a few seconds, wondered why Esmae was asking the obvious question, and then asked, "Why are you asking me this all of a sudden? You know..." Esmae interrupted Lucia before she could finish her words. "Arthur''s whole family is here," she said quickly.


    At the mention of Arthur''s name, Lucia fell silent again. It was a long time before she asked in a low voice, "What are they doing at home?"


    "Arthur came over to take Teddy away and I turn on the speaker. You can decide if you want to agree or not." Esmae was afraid that Lucia would say something, so she reminded her that she had turned on the speaker.


    "I agree," Lucia replied, almost at the end of Esmae''s words, without a second''s hesitation.


    This time it was Esmae who was silent. She looked up at the Davis, who was already ted, "Won''t you reconsider?"


    "Esmae, Spencer is not a right father for Teddy, and everyone knows it," Lucia said bluntly.


    "Are you sure?" Esmae asked again. She just didn''t want to see the Davis get what they wanted.


    "I''m sure. Let Arthur raise Teddy. Spencer said that he doesn''t know how to get along with Teddy. After all, their identities are very awkward. You just need to make an agreement with him on how to visit Teddy. Don''t hesitate about anything else," Lucia replied softly.


    "All right," said Esmae, who knew the truth. She understood why Lucia had given up the kid. She had pushed her too hard. This time, she was willing topromise,


    "Thene back tomorrow with Spencer and get the paperwork done."


    Esmae deliberately mentioned Spencer and let Lucia bring him along so that Arthur can see them together and give uppletely.


    "OK, we''ll go back tomorrow, Esmae. I''ll hang up first." Lucia said nothing more and hung up quickly.


    "You heard her. Lucia has agreed. Can you leave now?" As soon as Esmae put down her phone, she coldly dismissed Arthur and the others.


    "I''m taking Teddy with me." Arthur didn''t change his mind.


    "What more do you want from me than to let you keep Teddy?" Esmae raised her eyebrows.


    Sophie stopped Arthur before he could say anything. "Arthur, let Teddy spend another night with Esmae. I''m sure she won''t go back on her word."


    Esmae nced at Sophie and turned away in displeasure. Should she be cited for her credibility?


    "Well, in that case, let Teddy stay here tonight, but we''d like to stay with Teddy a little longer. Wouldn''t that be all right?" Arthur stood up and asked Esmae.


    Esmae was silent. Chris replied, "You can go upstairs and find Teddy. Have lunch hereter."


    "Thanks for the invite, Mr. Brown, but we have some work to do, so we won''t be bothering you," Edwin said, standing up. He knew Esmae wouldn''t keep them, and he didn''t want to. Chris got Edwin''s meaning and took one look at Esmae and said, "All right, I''ll have someone take you up to Teddy."


    Finishing his words, Chris asked a maid to take Edwin and his family upstairs.

 Chapter 459A Reassuring Decision

    Esmae, when they went upstairs, questioned Chris,


    "Chris, why are you helping Arthur?"


    "Esmae," Chris took Esmae''s hand and said matter-of-factly,


    "Your beef with the Edwins has already spilled over into Lucia, and now is it going to spill over into Teddy''s life? So what''s Spencer like? It would be more dangerous for Teddy to stay with Lucia. It wouldn''t be right for us to keep him, and it would be right for him to stay with Arthur."


    "I know..." Esmae was only willing to admit to her husband that she agreed with Arthur, but then she added,


    "I just don''t want them to get what they want."


    Knowing how much Esmae hated Edwin and Sophie, Chris asked her tentatively, "Is there really no solution to your feud?"


    "No solution!" said Esmae obstinately, with hate in her eyes.


    Sighing, Chris took his wife in his arms and said gently, "I''ll be with you no matter what."


    Esmae''s eyes twinkled and she was moved. He had said the same thing when she was at her lowest ebb.


    "Chris, thank you..." Esmae whispered, not only for the love he had given her, but also for the change he had made in her life.


    Chris smiled gently, didn''t say anything, and just hugged Esmae even tighter.


    On the other hand, Lucia felt relieved after hanging up the phone. Theodore''s custody had been a constant worry for her after her break with Arthur. She knew Spencer wanted to hold her son in check. Now Arthur was the first to ask for custody back, which was the best thing for her.


    Although it will be difficult to see his son, at least she did not worry about Theodore would suffer any grievances.


    So Lucia just agreed without any hesitation.


    Feeling relieved, Lucia went out and knocked on Spencer''s door next door.


    "Lucia, is that you?" Spencer''s surprise was apparent from his face.


    "Is it convenient? I have something to tell you," said Lucia lightly.


    "Of course!" Spencer replied immediately, smiling as he weed Lucia into the room. "Come and sit here."


    "Just a few words, just standing up." Lucia was so disgusted that she didn''t want to get any of Spencer''s scent on her, even if it meant just sitting next to him.


    Spencer frowned. Seeing Lucia''s indifference, he could only ask her, "What''s so important?"


    "Esmae wants us to go back to Chicago, so book a flight and leave tonight," Lucia said directly.


    "Back to Chicago?" Spencer asked, feeling puzzled. "Back to what?"


    "Hand over custody of Theodore to Arthur," Lucia said, staring at Spencer.


    "What?!" Sure enough, Spencer did what Lucia had expected. He sprang to his feet, raised his voice, and demanded,


    "You''re giving Arthur custody of Teddy?!"


    "Yes."


    "Ms. Wilson won''t approve!" Spencer mentioned Esmae.


    "She has agreed to it. Otherwise, why would she want us to go back? It''s just for the formalities," Lucia said coldly. She looked at Spencer with a ridiculous look on her face as if she spoiled his fun. "But wouldn''t it be best if Teddy stays with you?" Spencer asked, pretending to care about Lucia, not to say what he wanted to do to keep Theodore.


    "If I could, it would be for the best," said Lucia, looking into Spencer''s incredible look,


    "But not with you."


    "Are you afraid I''ll hurt Teddy?" Spencer asked in disbelief.


    "Wouldn''t it?" Lucia sneered.


    "I gave him my bone marrow and saved his life," Spencer said, justifying his good intentions.


    "To ckmail me," Lucia said, unceremoniously. The next moment, he pursed his lips and waspletely speechless. Lucia sneered,


    "I''m just here to give you a heads-up, not to ask your opinion. If you don''t want me to, I can go back to Chicago myself."


    Spencer pursed his lips. Finally, unable to do anything about Lucia, he relented. "I''ll book the flight right away."


    When Lucia heard that, the unhappy conversation ended. She turned around and was about to leave without even looking at Spencer. He quickly caught up to her and grabbed her arm. Lucia turned her head and red at him unhappily.


    "Lucia... I really didn''t drug you the night beforest. Don''t get me wrong, okay?" Today, Lucia had been avoiding him, and now was the best chance for Spencer to exin.


    Lucia did not insist on identifying him, but said lightly, "I know."


    To reason with a person whose core values were wrong would tire her.


    "Then don''t shut me out again, okay? Even if we can''t have a close rtionship right away, at least we can start as friends." Spencer had eased his attitude a lot because he was feeling guilty about drugging Lucia.


    Unfortunately, Lucia didn''t appreciate it, and neither did she care.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t think of anything else to do with you other than being enemies," Lucia said bluntly.


    Spencer frowned when he heard that. He could see the obvious resistance in Lucia''s eyes. He said unwillingly, "But we''re already engaged. Do we have to keep our rtionship in name for the rest of our lives, but in reality, our hearts aren''t on the same page?"


    "You misunderstand," Lucia sneered as she withdrew her hand and dered her position again. "You and I, we don''t even have to be on the same page!"


    With that, Lucia turned and opened the door. The air outside was much fresher than in the room.


    Looking at the door mming shut, Spencer''s eyes gradually turned dark. With gloom umted, even if he was not willing, he can''t control Lucia.


    "Lucia! Do I really have to give you my heart?!"


    That night, Lucia and Spencer flew to Chicago, where they returned to Browns Manor in the early hours of the morning.


    Thanks to Lucia, Spencer had a chance to live at the Browns Manor.


    Lucia had not seen her son for a long time. When she returned to the manor, she went to his room to keep himpany. Seeing her son sleeping peacefully, her heart was at peace for a moment. Spencer took the opportunity to talk to Esmae about the situation and express his displeasure.


    "Ms. Wilson, why did you let Arthur raise Teddy?"


    Esmae nced at Spencer, thinking. Of course, it was because of his bad character.


    As if reading Esmae''s eyes, Spencer, though a little guilty, said, "I''ll take Teddy as my own. Will you please take that back?"

 Chapter 460 Mother-Son Promise

    "That''s what you came to me in the wee hours of the morning? No way," said Esmae decisively. "I''ve promised Arthur."


    "The paperwork isn''t done yet, so what are they gonna do if you go back on your words?" Spencer said, without principle. What he said raised questions about his character. Walking up to Spencer, Esmae looked him straight in the eye and said seriously,


    "Spencer, Teddy was born under my watch. I have loved him since. He is like my biological grandson. I will never let him suffer. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Spencer was stunned. Faced with Esmae''s sharp eyes, he couldn''t say anything insincere but,


    "But then Lucia won''t be sofortable around me."


    That was what Spencer really wanted to keep Theodore.


    Esmae sneered from the bottom of her heart and said, "I advise you to start with your feelings. Don''t think of using anyone to ckmail Lucia. After all, ckmail can''tst forever. Teddy is slowly recovering from his illness. You don''t have much leverage."


    Spencer frowned and thought.


    "Lucia is very much against you, as you might expect. If you can''t ovee that, you can''t win her heart. Young man, so be patient," Esmae added.


    Spencer countered in his heart that he wanted her and her right right away, but on the surface, he was submissive,


    "Ms. Wilson, I will."


    "Be good tomorrow." Esmae nodded contentedly, reminding Spencer.


    Spencer smiled and said, "Absolutely!"


    The next morning, Theodore woke up to find his mother sleeping next to him. He was so happy that he screamed and hugged Lucia''s neck and kissed her. Lucia smiled gently and hugged her son, epting his love.


    "Mommy, yesterday, Daddy, Grandma, Grandpa, and uncle all came to see me. They even promised to bring me home," said Theodore happily, leaning in his mother''s arms after he had had enough kisses. "Teddy, do you want to be with Daddy?" Lucia asked with a smile on her face even though she was miserable.


    "Yes," Theodore replied quickly, muttering to himself that he would be happier with his parents, but he knew he couldn''t ask.


    "Don''t worry, Mommy. I will listen to Daddy from now on."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Teddy I''m sorry." Knowing her son''s consideration, Lucia''s eyes turned red and she hugged her son tightly to apologize.


    "You don''t have to apologize," said Theodore, holding his beloved mother in his arms,


    "I will wait for you toe back for us."


    Lucia looked into her son''s bright eyes and asked, "Teddy, do you think I will evere back to Daddy?"


    "Of course!" Theodore said. "All princesses and princes who love each other can be together. So can you and daddy! I believe that!"


    "Okay, I promise you that I woulde back to you one day. Until then, you have to stay by your Daddy''s side, but don''t tell him about our conversation today, okay?" Lucia promised her son seriously. "Okay!" Theodore agreed with a smile, but secretly thinking of something.


    He''ll get to know Spencer.


    Lucia did not know that her son''s mind was far more incisive than she had imagined.


    Just after breakfast, the Edwins visited again, and Arthur saw Lucia again, but with Spencer by her side.


    Their eyes met, and there was a hint of ambiguity in them. Arthur and Lucia tacitly did not mention what had happened that night.


    With a fake smile on his face, Spencer greeted the two elders politely, only to be met with a faint nce back at him. He was not annoyed but amused. Now that Lucia was by his side, he was already a winner. Esmae arranged for awyer to consult on the transfer of custody, and the family power proved to be superior. The transfer, which would have taken several business days, waspleted that afternoon. Lucia wrote her name on an agreement to relinquish custody and gave Arthur her most precious son.


    After the procedure was over, there was some sort of routine. Now Theodore was in recovery. He was taking a lot of medication every day, and he had to be extremely careful with his diet. Esmae didn''t want to talk to Arthur, but she did not trust others to arrange, so she can only patiently and personally remind him.


    Arthur took Esmae''s every word seriously for fear of missing something, but Theodore wasn''t worried. He said to his father like an adult,


    "Dad, don''t worry. I remember what medicine I take."


    "Look at you," Arthur said, rubbing Theodore''s head with a smile, "You get your intelligence from me. Don''t you think I won''t remember that?"


    Theodore thought and smiled, "Yes, indeed."


    Looking at Arthur and Theodore''s warm interaction, Esmae felt relieved, even though she didn''t want to admit it.


    As if ustomed to parting with his mother, Theodore obediently leaned into Arthur''s arms as he left Browns Manor, and fixed his gaze on his mother and the man beside her. He was just a kid but showed sensibility and endurance that even many adult couldn''t have.


    "Teddy, be good," Lucia said to her son as Arthur was leaving.


    "Well, I know," said Theodore with a smile, "And you need to remember our promise."


    "Of course," replied Lucia with a gentle smile, and she watched Arthur''s car leave. Although she did not want to part with him, she was really at ease now.


    "Lucia, what did Teddy say the promise is?" Spencer asked, standing next to Lucia and looking at the receding car.


    "None of your business," said Lucia coldly, looking away


    Spencer frowned. Unable to express his frustration, he said, "We''re done here. Let''s go back to Miami."


    Lucia sneered and asked him, "Do you think this trip is still necessary?"


    Spencer was speechless. From the start, the trip seemed like a joke.


    "Go home," said Lucia coldly, having made up her mind.


    She had put on a good show with him.


    Back in the living room, Lucia came to Esmae, who was sitting on the sofa, and asked, "Esmae, why don''t you see Teddy Off?"

 Chapter 461 Straight Talk and Attack

    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to part with him..." Esmae was so depressed that she began to regret her decision. She looked at Lucia and said,


    "Lucia, do you really want to do this?"


    Lucia looked away a little, but Esmae saw the wry smile on her lips and said,


    "Lucia, you''re still ming me."


    Lucia still hadn''t answered. Can she say she was not ming her?


    With a sigh, Esmae was unhappy at the moment. She knew that Lucia still loved Arthur, that she had broken them up, and that she had separated her from her son.


    "Or I will go and get Teddy back."


    "No," Lucia said, "Let Teddy go with him, and... maybe it will make it up to him."


    Esmae looked at the glimmer in Lucia''s eyes, having mixed feelings. She didn''t regret breaking up her rtionship with Arthur, but there was always a voice in her heart that whispered, "what if you''re wrong?" Both of them were at a loss for words when Spencer walked in and saw Lucia and Esmae sitting together,


    "Lucia, don''t worry. You''ll see Teddy again."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Lucia was in the midst of feeling something, and Spencer''s false words made her so angry that she sneered and said,


    "Who are you to act for when everyone''s gone?"


    "Lucia!" Spencer didn''t expect Lucia to be so disrespectful to him in front of Esmae. He was very concerned about his impression in Esmae''s heart.


    "What? Did I say something wrong?" She couldn''t find a way to express her frustration. Lucia took Spencer as her punching bag and asked,


    "Now that Arthur and I are separated and Teddy leaves, what more do you want?"


    Spencer was extremely embarrassed. His eyes flickered as he looked at Esmae, hoping that she would stop Lucia from being unreasonable. But Esmae just looked at him and didn''t want to speak up for him. Usually, when being angry, Spencer would raise his voice to Lucia, but in front of Esmae, he really did not dare. After much thought, he simply chose to be silent.


    Lucia hated Spencer''s backroom machinations, and after ring at him, she got up and went upstairs. Out of sight, out of mind.


    As soon as Lucia left, Spencer couldn''t help butin to Esmae, "Ms. Wilson, sometimes Lucia can be really grumpy."


    "Spencer, although I can''t force you to be so upright, I advise you to be frank with Lucia. Don''t struggle with something that can''t be undone. Your apparent kindness will only make Lucia distrust you even more. No woman likes a two-faced person, so just be sincere with her."


    "Yes, I remember," Spencer said while lowering his head, but no one knew if he had taken Esmae''s words seriously.


    Arthur took Theodore back to his vi in Chicago, and none was happier or more at ease than Edwin and Sophie. Theodore''s custody had always been of the utmost concern to them, and now that the kid was back with the Davies family, they were truly relieved.


    At night, Edwin and Sophie waited for Arthur in the living room. He was putting Theodore to bed in his room. Theodore''s body clock was on time. At 9:30, he felt asleep.


    With a kiss on Theodore''s forehead, Arthur left the room quietly. The living room light was still on, and he knew his parents were waiting for him.


    Seeing Arthur pacing down the stairs, Sophie waved at him and said,


    "Arthur,e here for a second. You dad and I need to talk to you."


    Arthur went downstairs and sat down opposite his parents. Before they could say anything, he said, "I''ll leave Teddy in New York. Mom and Dad. I need your help."


    Edwin and Sophie looked at each other. It seemed that their son knew what they were thinking.


    "Arthur, Spencer doesn''t leave Athegate because he was engaged to Lucia, so his goal is still you. And Teddy staying with us is the best n. You can focus on Spencer and rest assured," Edwin said. "He''s always thought that we get where we''re today by taking away Grandpa''s fortune. It''s time for him to realize the truth," Arthur said with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Be careful. Spencer will definitely take advantage of Lucia''s Webbex Group. And you don''t want to get her involved," Sophie cautioned.


    "I know." Arthur''s eyes darkened at the mention of Lucia.


    Seeing the change in Arthur''s eyes, Sophie stopped talking about Lucia and focused instead on taking care of Theodore and discussing changing hisst name. "Let''s wait," Arthur said.


    Sophie took one look at her son and stopped pushing, although she knew how much her husband wanted Theodore to change hisst name to Davies.


    Edwin, understanding his son''s feelings, looked at him intently and asked, "Arthur, have you given up?"


    "Never." Arthur smiled. There was something called firmness in his eyes.


    The next day, the Edwins left Chicago to return to New York, where Arthur made a point of expressing his gratitude to Chris, who readily epted it and apologized to Arthur. Until now, Chris was unable to think of a way tofort his wife. Arthur thanked Chris for being reasonable. If it were not for him, they can not so easily win custody of Theodore.


    So, Theodore went back to the Davies Manor in New York, and Edwin kept a room for him that he had set up when Theodore first came home. Sophie and he couldn''t bring themselves to rearrange it, so the room had been maintaining the original appearance, even the location of the toys had not been changed.


    Seeing his room as it was, Theodore wrapped his arms around his grandfather''s neck and said a cheery "thank you" that melted Edwin''s heart.


    It was only after three days with his son that Arthur decided to return to Athegate. This was not his original itinerary. He had decided to go for a walk. If it had not been for the night he met Lucia, he would still be wandering around in the dark. Not only did he get Theodore back, but something in his heart became firmer.


    As soon as Arthur returned to Athegate, Kane gave him some bad news about Webbex Group.


    At a wee home dinner for Arthur, Kane detailed the events that had taken ce at Webbex Group over the days.


    "Now the information goes viral in the whole businessmunity. Ourpany lost ten million on Luxwell Investment because of a valuation error, and our reputation has hit rock bottom."

 Chapter 462 Webbex Group Got Heavy Loss

    "How did it get so big?" Arthur asked worriedly, not even wanting to eat the food.


    "Lucia had just left for two days when Monty, the president of Luxwell Investment, came to us again and asked us to give him a clear answer. I told him that Lucia would be back in a few days and that she needed to handle this matter personally. I asked him to wait a little longer. Monty agreed at the time, but he didn''t expect the leather factory to close down without any warning the next day. Monty told the city''s economic magazine about this and asked us topensate for all the losses. He didn''t even give us a chance to do any PR solution."


    "Does Lucia know it?" Arthur was worried about Lucia.


    "Lucia came back the day after the ident. She went to look for Monty personally, but he didn''t see her. I don''t know if he was trying to avoid her or if he had other ns. The bankruptcy of the leather factory is too strange. Luxwell should havee to us to discusspensation, but they spread the news directly. Many potential partners of thepany immediately cut off contact with us, and the old clients also questioned the cooperation. In short, we are extremely busy right now."


    "Not only Lucia these days", said Kane, tiredly, "but I also work until midnight."


    "Is it significant?" Arthur continued.


    "It''s huge. There''s already spection in magazines that we''re trying to profit from a bad deal. Lucia held a press conference to exin it, but without a settlement from Luxwell, it''s all for naught," Kane said with a sigh.


    "Lucia... how is she now?" Arthur frowned. He really wanted to run to her and tell her that he was still around, but he was no longer qualified to do so.


    "Lucia is at thepany right now. She hasn''t eating much these days. The Group is her father''s hard work. If it is to be ruined by her... Lucia would be guilty to death." Kane sighed deeply.


    "Doesn''t Spencer do anything?" Arthur wondered what Spencer had done about it.


    "I don''t know. He hasn''t been to thepany, and Lucia won''t mention him to me," Kane replied.


    As Arthur and Kane talked, everyone else in the room was silent, and the atmosphere was grim.


    They all knew that Lucia was in unprecedented trouble. Now that Webbex Group''s reputation had plummeted, and the most important thing in the investment industry was its reputation. The Webbex Group could really go into a tailspin. Everything Lucia had been trying to do could be in vain.


    "Daphne''s with her, isn''t she?" Arthur asked Eduard. Among his friends, only Daphne was absent.


    "Daphne is worried about Lucia. She''s there for Lucia as long as she''s there. She''s not going to be much help, but she''ll take care of her," Eduard said.


    "Eduard, will you tell Daphne that I''ll be with Lucia at the office in a moment?" Arthur said to Eduard after a moment''s thought.


    "You''re going to see Lucia?" Eduard asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I want to go and see how she is..." Arthur could not let go of a woman named Lucia.


    A couple of friends looked at each other. They can''t decide whether Arthur was doing the right thing, because he was not Lucia''s boyfriend anymore.


    "Don''t worry about it," Arthur said, sensing his friends'' concern. "I want to hear Lucia''s side of the story. Spencer won''t help, I will."


    "Fine!" Eduard was the first to agree. "Whatever. Just help Lucia through it!"


    "Well, let''s go now. We can''t eat, Arthur, can we?" Kane responded.


    "Yes, let''s go now." Arthur stood up immediately. Seeing that Juliana was also anxious to go with them, he asked her to stay at home. After all, she still had a baby to take care of. Juliana didn''t like it, but she stayed.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, the three people drove to Webbex Group. Looking up, they could see the lights were on in Lucia''s office.


    Without warning, Arthur, Eduard and Kane went directly to floor where Lucia''s office was. Daphne came to them as soon as she saw them. Nia was the only one sitting in her seat with a guilty conscience, for fear of what they might ask her.


    Nia was afraid of Arthur. His eyes were too sharp and he was too smart. She didn''t even have the courage to look him in the eye, let alone she didn''t have that confidence.


    "Is Lucia in the office?" Ignoring Nia, Eduard asked Daphne.


    "Well, I just got out. Lucia''s been going over the papers and hasn''t even had dinner," Daphne replied, frowning.


    "Come on, let''s get Lucia some dinner. Kane, you go in with Arthur," Eduard said to Kane, taking Daphne''s hand.


    Kane nodded and walked to the office with Arthur, while Eduard walked out with Daphne.


    After knocking on the door, they could hear Lucia''s tired voice, "Come in." She thought it was Daphne.


    Kane pushed the door open and went in. Lucia looked up at him in surprise. When she saw Arthur behind him, she stood up.


    "How did you...e..." Lucia''s voice trailed off, because she knew why Arthur hade.


    "Lucia, I brought Arthur. Eduard is here too. He and Daphne are going to buy you dinner. You have to eat something," said Kane, chiding her as he walked into the office. Arthur stared at Lucia, listening to Kane say what he wanted to say.


    Lucia didn''t seem to have heard what Kane had said, but only looked at Arthur''s worried face.


    Arthur gave a wryugh. She had been staring at himself?


    In fact, Arthur misunderstood. Lucia was just so shocked that opened her eyes wide, and can not take her eyes off it.


    Kane, seeing the awkwardness, cleared his throat and said to Lucia, "Lucia, Arthur wants to know what we can do about the Luxwell case. He can help us."


    When hearing Kane''s words, Lucia came to her senses and realized that she had lost control of her emotions. She quickly lowered her eyes and said with displeasure, "Kane, do you remember what I told you before?"


    "I remember," Kane said, as he let Arthur sit down on a sofa. If he hadn''t done so, Arthur would have stood in the middle of the office,


    "But I''m more worried about you and the future of thepany."


    "It has nothing to do with him," said Lucia, biting her lip.


    Sitting on the sofa, Arthur heard the words and looked down. The forced smile on his lips could not disappear any longer.

 Chapter 463 The worry that cant be let go

    "Lucia, now is not the time to be angry. Arthur is keen. He will find the problem." Kane trusted Arthur, but only if Lucia was willing to ept his advice.


    "Even so, I don''t need his help," Lucia said, knowing that saying this to Arthur''s face would hurt him.


    "Lucia!" Kane thought Lucia had gone too far.


    Lucia pursed her lips and looked away.


    Kane looked at Lucia and then at Arthur. Neither of them said anything. Loneliness became the main theme, and he didn''t know how to break the deadlock. Fortunately, Eduard and Daphne returned soon after. Eduard wanted Nia to leave work before going into the office.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Mr. Burton, Lucia is still in the office, and I. . ." As if making a difficult decision, Nia tried to make an excuse.


    "She didn''t ask you to work overtime, did she?" Eduard said. "You should go home. There''s no work to do."


    Nia took one look at Daphne next to Eduard and could only nod. She pretended to pack her things, and when they entered the office, she followed them quietly.


    As soon as they entered the office, they saw Lucia and Arthur in silence, with Kane standing in the middle of the room. Eduard wasn''t surprised.


    "Lucia, I bought dinner. You have to eat something first," Eduard said in a low voice as he carried a meal box to Lucia''s desk,


    "Lucia, don''t make things too awkward. Arthur''s rtion with you is different, but he wants to help you. He''s willing to do so. You don''t have to feel that you owe him anything. Don''t make things difficult for our friends."


    Lucia lowered her head and didn''t say anything. She knew that Arthur wanted to help her, and she believed in his ability. But she was afraid that she would expose her feelings if she got too close to him. It was very painful for her to lie and pretend all the time.


    Knowing that Lucia had acquiesced to his words, Eduard called out to Lucia for dinner, then went to the sofa and sat down with Arthur, who looked pale.


    To the outsiders, Arthur''s actions were self-deprecating. He wanted to help Lucia after she treated him so badly, but everyone who knew him well knew that this was Arthur''s true love. Although Lucia took the dinner, she could not eat it. In order to avoid being in close contact with Arthur, she stayed at her seat and opened the food box to poke at the food with the chopsticks.


    By the sofa, Eduard began the conversation first and asked Kane what he had already learned. Kane replied patiently, and the men kept their eyes on Lucia.


    "Arthur, what do you think?" Eduard had gone to great lengths to elicit this.


    Arthur looked up at Lucia and saw her poking at the food with her head down. She looked tired and absent-minded, and his heart was aching and helpless, but he did not forget to reply, "I think there''s something odd about the sudden closure of the tannery."


    "What do you mean?" Eduard asked, being a little contrived.


    "In fact, when I first heard about this incident, the first thing I suspected was the tannery. Outsiders may not understand, but the tannery''s manager must have known how much theirpany is worth. When they gave the assessment report, the tannery must have known that their value was not in line with the assessment result. Under such circumstances, it was already problematic for them to sign the contract without saying anything."


    Arthur analyzed his ideas.


    "Not from Luxwell Investment, but from the tannery?" This was something Kane hadn''t thought of before. He turned to look at Lucia and saw that she had stopped poking at the food, and had listened to Arthur''s words.


    "Yes, and the timing of the tannery''s closure coincides with..." Arthur paused. For a moment, he did not know how to address Lucia. Could he still call her Lucia? Arthur thought to himself that he was no longer qualified, so he changed his mind,


    "When Ms. Webb can''t handle it and was abroad. A factory this big shuts down without warning. The key to determining the timing seems to be not the state of its business, but timing itself." Arthur''s analysis made perfect sense, but the only words they could hear was "Ms. Webb". That was so embarrassing.


    All of them looked at Lucia. She lowered her head and did not show any emotion. However, she had changed her posture to hold the chopsticks in her palm. It seemed that Lucia was not oblivious. In this so-called revenge, Lucia was not all a victor. A few people sighed with emotion helplessly.


    Arthur pretended not to see their reaction and continued to analyze,


    "Moreover, Luxwell Investment''s behavior is also unbelievable. The reason for the existence of financialpanies in the industry is to protect the interests of both the supply and demand sides of the fund. The risk arising from the investment is borne by the financialpanies. After the leather factory closed down, Luxwell''s reasonable approach should be to discusspensation matters directly with Webbex. After all, they have already suspected that the report was wrong. If it is confirmed that Webbex made a mistake, they can even get doublepensation. However, they directly passed this case to the public. Their behavior is very illogical. It seems like... "


    Before Arthur could finish his words, Eduard added,


    "It''s like the tannery and Luxwell had a deal in advance. One to borrow money, one to lend money, and in the absence of Lucia, to put Webbex in the middle of a credibility crisis!"


    "That''s right." Arthur nodded approvingly. In fact, he had warned Lucia to be careful when dealing with Luxwell Investment. Although there was a hint of jealousy at the time, it turned out that there was indeed something wrong with thispany.


    "If there''s a connection, then it makes sense what''s happening now..." Kane whispered, stroking his chin, and then looking up at Lucia,


    "Lucia, what do you think?"


    For a moment, everyone looked at Lucia.


    There was a serious look on Lucia''s face. Arthur''s analysis had indeed helped her open up new ways of thinking. She had never doubted the tannery before, and she believed in the ability of her subordinates to do their jobs. If the tannery did not develop in a good way, Noah was not gonna take this case. What investment firm was gonna find money for a half-dead factory?


    But why?


    Luxwell Investment was Athegate''s fledgling business, with which it had no personal grudge with her. And Monty, whom she first met. Why would he want to make an enemy of herself? Lucia thought to herself.

 Chapter 464 Gaming

    Seeing that Lucia was silent, Arthur''s eyes darkened and he gave Eduard a look. Eduard immediately reacted and asked,


    "Lucia, did you hear what Arthur said?"


    "Yes, I hear him," said Lucia, but she didn''t look at him.


    "Then why don''t you say anything?" Eduard said deliberately.


    Lucia bit her lip, looked down at the table and muttered, "No... I was just wondering why Luxwell did it."


    "We''ll find out. Arthur gave us a new direction. Tomorrow, I''ll talk to the head of the tannery. Luxwell''s Monty seems to be obstinate. We''ll talk to himter," said Kane.


    "Arthur, you''re indeed keen," Eduard said, echoing Kane as he observed Lucia''s reaction.


    Lucia knew that everyone was looking at her, but she really can''t look up. She was afraid that her eyes will meet Arthur''s.


    Arthur stopped talking when he had finished analyzing his ideas, and the moment the conversation was over, the atmosphere became subtler. Kane and Eduard looked at each other. Just as they were trying to continue the conversation, the office door was opened without warning, and a teasing male voice rang out,


    "Lucia, is it always this lively in your office?"


    Lucia looked up. Her hands immediately clenched into fists. And the chopsticks were almost broken by her.


    Spencer was here!


    Everyone''s face changed. Nobody expected Spencer to suddenly appear. The only one who could be calm was Arthur. And he didn''t seem surprised.


    Spencer walked into the office smoothly. At Webbex Group, he had a sense of superiority over others. He walked past Arthur and the others dly, and Spencer went straight to Lucia''s table. Before Lucia could say anything, he frowned and looked at the meal box on the table,


    "Who bought you this dinner? It doesn''t look nutritious at all. Here, throw it all away. I brought you something delicious."


    Spencer put the box of food he had brought on her table and pushed aside the dinner that Eduard had bought for her.


    "Spencer! Don''t go overboard!" It was obvious that Spencer was trying to discredit them. Eduard was furious. He was going to make Lucia a better dinner, but Eduard was worried that it would take too long. He quickly packed up at a fast-food restaurant that had a good reputation, only to be snubbed by Spencer.


    "Mr. Burton, are you here too?" Spencer raised an eyebrow at Eduard, as if he had just seen him.


    "I am here the whole time. Are you blind?!" Eduard''s temper was explosive when he saw Spencer.


    "Mr. Burton, we''re all important people here, so it''s best to be polite," Spencer said with a fake smile, challenging Eduard calmly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t have to be polite to people like you," Eduard scoffed. "Why didn''t youe to spend time with Lucia before? Why are you pretending to be a good man now?"


    "I just went back to make dinner for Lucia," Spencer said with a defiant smile. "Not like some people who bought fast food from outside to be perfunctory."


    "Who are you calling perfunctory?!" Eduard flushed with anger.


    "Isn''t you who replied?"


    The conversation between Spencer and Eduard was like a child''s quarrel. Lucia, who had been silent for so long, could not listen to it any longer, "Stop it!"


    Spencerughed and Eduard was furious.


    "What are you doing here?" Lucia asked Spencer. "I told you I''d be back soon."


    "You''re not back after dinner. I''m worried about you," Spencer said with a gentle smile. He even lifted his finger to gently slide it across Lucia''s cheek. The two looked extremely affectionate. There was anger in Lucia''s bright eyes, but only Spencer could see it.


    Arthur noticed Spencer''s movement and his eyes darkened.


    "It''s OK. I''ll be back in a minute," Lucia said in a low voice, suppressing her anger as she noticed Arthur looking over.


    Lucia had already given in to Spencer and softened her tone. Otherwise, he would have touched a minefield just by touching her cheek. But Arthur still dared toe to Webbex Group to look for Lucia. How could Spencer simply let him off?


    "Why is he here?" Spencer asked, looking at Lucia.


    Lucia''s eyes were burning, and there was a clear message in them that he had better shut up right now! But Spencer looked the other way and continued,


    "Lucia, your friends are so hostile to me, but I''ve never interfered with your right to make friends. Is it bad that you''re still seeing Arthur? We''re engaged, and he''s your ex-boyfriend, so keep an eye out." Spencer had made it a point to enunciate that Arthur was her ex-boyfriend in order to force Lucia to take a stand in front of Eduard and others, even though Lucia may be furiouster. Staring at Spencer, Lucia bit her lip and made no sound.


    It was a game between Spencer and Lucia. But to the others, it looked like she was giving in to him. Otherwise, with Lucia''s previous personality, she would have been furious if Spencer dared to say that. Just as Lucia was trying to figure out how to answer the question without hurting Arthur and to slight over Spencer, Arthur stood up on the sofa.


    He never could bear to see her in a difficult position, even though his behavior was a concession.


    "Let''s go. I''ve said all I have to say," he said.


    "Arthur!" Seeing that Arthur had given up, the first person to object was Eduard.


    Arthur took one look at Eduard. One look, and Eduard was silent.


    He had never thought he would see such emotion in Arthur''s eyes, as helpless, as unwilling, as powerless.


    Eduard''s heart ached for Arthur, and Lucia, who pursed her lips, also felt this way. She really wanted to run over to Arthur and tell him that she didn''t want to draw a line between her and him. She didn''t want to be separated from him, but she couldn''t...


    "What? Are you leaving already?" Spencer said, deliberately staring at Arthur''s back as he turned.


    As soon as Lucia heard this, she stood up. Her hand went around Spencer''s back and seemed to circle him lightly. In fact, her five fingers had already been carved into his back. Spencer almost cried out in pain, but he kept a defiant smile on his face, showing no sign of it.

 Chapter 465 A different kind of declaration

    Arthur slowly turned around. He frowned when he saw Lucia leaning against Spencer, but said quietly,


    "When it should be yours, it will always be yours. When it will never be yours, it will never be yours all your life."


    Arthur''s words carried so much meaning that Spencer was about to question what he meant when Lucia tightened her grip on his ribs. He was in so much pain that he couldn''t speak.


    Arthur only said that, so he didn''t look Spencer in the eye for more than half a second before turning to leave. Eduard and the others had no choice but to leave with him. Daphne looked at Lucia and followed them out after feeling awkward for a few seconds.


    As soon as Arthur and the others left, Spencer could no longer control the expression on his face. He quickly grabbed Lucia''s wrist backhand and wailed,


    "Lucia, let go!"


    Lucia red at Spencer and then let go, not to spare him, but to disgust him.


    "Tsk..." Even though Lucia let go, Spencer could feel the pain. However, he knew that he had stepped on too many minefields just now, so he didn''t dare to me her for hitting him. Instead, he said,


    "Lucia, I know you''re angry, but I''m even angrier when I see Arthur here. Do you have any idea how that makes me feel?"


    "No," said Lucia coldly, and she sat down, ignoring Spencer.


    Spencer frowned helplessly and can only say, "OK, I do not force you to understand, but you have to eat the food first."


    Speaking of food... Lucia nced at Spencer''s exquisite box of food and the delicious-looking food inside. She swept them aside, then moved Eduard''s takeaway back to its ce, picked up her chopsticks, and ate slowly.


    "You!" Spencer was infuriated by Lucia''s ungrateful gesture, but she didn''t even look at him. He could only watch as Lucia slowly finished the fast food that Eduard had brought over.


    As they left the office, Kane noticed that Nia was still in the seat, and he thought of something, which made him frown.


    This woman was not simple.


    As the four people entered the elevator, Kane said to Daphne, "Daphne, keep an eye on Mr. Davidson."


    "Why?" Said Daphne, still in the sullen mood for a moment.


    "It''s no coincidence that Spencer showed up at this time," Kane said. "I''m almost certain he was notified," said Kane.


    "Nia?" Daphne immediately understood.


    Kane nodded. Eduard, who was next to him, immediately added, "I think she''s changed a lot since she came to Webbex Group with Lucia. She used to be very hard-working and get along well with her colleagues, but for some reason, she''s even giving Daphne a hard time. I warned her myselfst time, and she''s still doing it."


    "I caught her giving Daphne a hard time a couple of times," said Kane.


    At this point, Daphne had nothing to hide, so she said to them, "Nia has always believed that I became an assistant because of my rtion with Lucia. Although she is right to think that, I am really working hard, studying, and I have never thought of using my rtion with Lucia to ck off..."


    At the end, Daphne lowered her head in grievance, and Eduard put an arm around her shoulder and said, "It''s okay. She''s just jealous."


    "People are unpredictable," said Arthur, who had been quiet the whole time. "If Nia didn''t have any ambition, she wouldn''t have left Eduard''spany and chosen toe here. Her reason was to admire Lucia''s abilities, but Jibillion was herfort zone that she was already used to. Judging by her behavior toward Daphne, it''s not something a big-hearted person would do."


    "One more thing. I''ve been through the Luxwell Investment case from the ground up. The documents Noah submitted to Nia were not problematic, but when it came to Lucia, there was a discrepancy. She was the only one who had ess to the documents, and I suspected that she was behind it, but there was no evidence of that," Kane said after some thought.


    "Did you talk to her?" Arthur asked.


    "I tried once, but she wouldn''t tell me," Kane replied.


    "Let''s see how she behaves after that. If it''s really her, she must have been in contact with the head of Luxwell or the leather factory. You can send someone to keep an eye on her for a few days and find out," Arthur suggested.


    "All right, I''ll ask two guys to keep an eye on her," Kane nodded.


    Listening to their conversation, Daphne couldn''t help but sigh. "I thought Lucia would be alright after winning back the group, but I didn''t expect so much trouble..."


    Arthur lowered his eyes and smiled bitterly. If he could have stayed by Lucia''s side, he would have saved her from these things...


    As Arthur''s expression dimmed, Eduard and Kane looked at each other and smiled bitterly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Arthur and the others left, Lucia also finished her dinner. To be honest, Eduard''s dinner was not exquisite, and it was cold, but she just felt that it was delicious. Besides, Arthur had solved her biggest problem. Now it dawned on her that she knew what she was going to do next.


    Spencer held his breath until Lucia finished her dinner, then asked her, "Lucia, let''s go home?"


    Lucia wanted to rest, but she wasn''t going home with Spencer. She opened the file, looked at it, and said,


    "You go first. I''ll wait a little longer."


    How cunning Spencer was. How could he not see that this was Lucia''s excuse, but he could not force her to do anything. In the end, he could only reluctantly leave.


    As soon as he got out of the office, Spencer saw Nia in the assistant seat with her bag ready to leave. Nia also saw Spencer. Their eyes met, and it was a little subtle. Spencer walked to the assistant seat and smiled gently. "Thank you for calling me just now. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known that Arthur dared toe to here."


    It turned out that Kane was right. Nia was the one who told Spencer toe, but Nia''s goal wasn''t achieved because Spencer came toote.


    Pretending to be ttered, Nia lowered her gaze and replied, "Mr. Davies, you''re wee. You''re Lucia''s fianc¨¦ and the future leader of the Group. I should have informed you."


    Upon hearing that, Spencer raised his eyebrows. He was somewhat impressed with Nia. In the past, he had never paid special attention to the assistant beside Lucia. He had thought that she was dull and straightforward, but he didn''t expect her to be quite discerning.

 Chapter 466 To pursue a narrow gain while neglecting a greater danger

    "You did a great job," Spencer said with a smile. "I you came from Jibillion with Lucia?"


    "Yes, Mr. Davies." Nia nodded.


    "Do you have any ns for the future?" Spencer was the best guesser. He was testing Nia''s ambition because ambitious people were the best to use.


    Nia already knew who Spencer was from Lennie. In fact, it was Lennie''s idea to call him and tell him toe over. Now that Nia was waiting for Spencer to say that, she quickly replied,


    "Lucia is the perfect able woman. I hope I can learn more from her and be that kind of person myself."


    "Well said," said Spencer, praising her, "Work hard. You will achieve your goal, as long as you can be with the right guide."


    Nia let out a chuckle in her heart, lowered her head and said humbly, "I also hope you can guide my work more in the future."


    There was something that did not need to say.


    Spencer smiled even more when he heard that. He took a step closer to Nia, hinting that she could trust him. In a soft voice, he bewitched her,


    "Of course, you''re Lucia''s capable assistant. I''ll definitely support your work. There''s one more thing I need to ask you. I''m usually quite busy with my work, so I''ve sometimes overlooked Lucia''s movements. If there''s anything else, I hope you can let me know. I''ll definitely give you a reward for all your hard work."


    "I understand, Mr. Davies." Nia smiled and nodded.


    Spencer didn''t expect that the incident tonight would not only hurt Arthur, but also gain a spy who was closest to Lucia. The anger that he had just suffered at Lucia''s office suddenly dissipated. After chatting with Nia for a few more minutes, he left happily, and Nia looked at his back and smiled nonchntly.


    When pursuing a narrow gain, one is neglecting a greater danger.


    That night, Nia told Lennie exactly what she had overheard from Lucia''s office and what Spencer had done to win her over. Lennie was pleased with her performance, "Well done, I just got the head of the tannery to leave Athegate overnight."


    "Lennie, I''m afraid they''re onto me," Nia said worriedly.


    "Kane already suspects you," Lennie said unhurriedly. "He just doesn''t have the evidence. You just have to say you didn''t do it. He can''t do anything to you."


    "Judging by Lucia''s reaction, I don''t think Kane mentioned any suspicions about me to her," Nia guessed.


    "Don''t worry. Lucia is a very nice person. Even if Kane told her, she wouldn''t do anything to you directly. She would have to have evidence." Lennie knew Lucia''s character well. When Nia heard this, she started to be jealous. She leaned into Lennie''s arms and said, "Lennie, you seem to know a lot about Lucia..."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Of course," Lennie replied without hesitation, and when Nia frowned and looked up at him, he smiled again. "Lucia is like a sister to me. Of course I know her."


    When Nia heard this, she was relieved and smiled. "If we get married, wouldn''t Lucia still call me sister-inw?"


    "Of course," Lennie replied, sneering in his heart but smiling on the surface, "You''re already her sister-inw."


    Nia was ted at Lennie''s words,ughed as she burrowed into his arms, and was unable to see the impatience and anger on Lennie''s face the next second.


    The next day, when Kane went to the tannery, the ce was empty. And the man in charge was nowhere to be found. Being helpless, he went back to Webbex and told Lucia the news. Thinking for a moment, Lucia got up and said to Kane, "Kane, I''m going to Luxwell myself to see what Monty thinks."


    "He''s been avoiding us. Can we find him today?" Kane worried.


    "If he doesn''te, I''ll wait!" His eyes sparkled, and Lucia made up her mind.


    "Fine, I''ll go with you!" Kane said.


    "No," said Lucia. "I''ll go myself."


    Kane frowned with concern and didn''t seem to be at ease, but Lucia had her own concerns, and Monty''s attitude toward her was so ambiguous that it would be difficult to talk to him if Kane was around.


    In the end, Kane had to agree to let Lucia go to Luxwell Investment alone. Lucia went there with caution, this time without telling anyone. Instead, she took the elevator to the floor where the president''s office was while the front desk wasn''t paying attention. Coincidentally, the secretary wasn''t there.


    Knowing that her behavior may have been impolite, Lucia made her way to the office without making a sound.


    The door of the CEO''s office was ajar. Lucia had just approached when she heard the sound of a conversationing from inside. She was ted. Monty was indeed there. Just as she was about to knock on the door, the office door suddenly opened. When Monty''s secretary almost bumped into Lucia, she eximed,


    "Ms. Webb, what are you doing here?!"


    Lucia frowned a little, and even though they almost ran into each other, the secretary was screaming pretty loud! Lucia didn''t know that the secretary was there to remind Lennie who was talking to Monty! Just when Lucia was puzzled, she saw through the half-open door and a man was walking quickly past Monty. The figure gave her an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    "I''m here to see Mr. Gagher," said Lucia.


    "Mr. Gagher is here," said the secretary. Knowing that Lucia had seen the man inside, naturally, she couldn''t lie anymore. She replied and looked behind her. When she saw that Lennie had already entered the restroom, she graciously made way and smiled,


    "Ms. Webb, pleasee in."


    Lucia nodded and walked into the office. Just as she was trying to clear her mind, she realized that Monty was the only one in the office. She frowned suspiciously. She wasn''t mistaken, and a man did just walk past Monty.


    Where had he gone?


    Being confused, Lucia looked at theyout of Monty''s office for the first time. After a while, she noticed a secret door hidden by a mural on the left. It was supposed to be a lounge. Did the man go inside? Seeing that Lucia was looking around in silence, Monty knew she was looking for Lennie, so he smiled nonchntly and asked,


    "Lucia, what are you looking at? You didn''t even call me when you came in. Why are you so interested in my office?"

 Chapter 467 Negotiation

    For Monty, Lucia didn''t need to be too polite to him. She asked directly, "Where is the man you were talking to?"


    Monty''s eyes dimmed, and his face instantly changed into a look of grievance as he looked at Lucia and said half-jokingly,


    "Lucia, aren''t you looking for me? Why do you care about my friend?"


    A friend of Monty''s? Lucia muttered to herself, "I''m just curious as to why someone would hide as soon as he heard a noise. I''m not that scary, am I?"


    "Of course, you''re not scary," Monty said with a smile. "It''s just that this is my office. Naturally, peoplee to see me for business, so my friend immediately avoided it. That''s just being polite." "Really?" Lucia said.


    To distract Lucia, Monty sat her down and asked, "Why did youe to see me today?"


    Lucia examined Monty''s expression. He looked calm and rxed as if there was no displeasure between the twopanies. After all, he had reported Webbex Group''s erroneous evaluation directly to financial magazines. Now that Webbex Group had lost a lot of money, but he was doing just fine.


    "Do I have to?" Lucia sneered and whispered.


    "Of course," said Monty, ying dumb. "I don''t know why you''re in such a hurry to find me."


    Seeing that Monty had made it clear that he wanted to pass the buck, Lucia simply asked, "Why didn''t you tell me about the tannery but tell it directly to media?"


    "Oh, you mean that thing..." Monty made an exaggerated look of realization, and said, "I didn''t do it on purpose. Lucia, you really didn''t give me a response. I''ve been looking for you for a month, and I was forced to do this."


    Monty was right. He started looking for Lucia right around the time Theodore got sick, and thest time she and Spencer went to Miami. However, if Lucia hadn''t heard Arthur''s analysis, she might have believed him, but after hearing it, these timings only made her more suspicious.


    "I said I would give you an answer, but you have to pick the times when I can''t deal with it." Lucia asked tentatively.


    "Sorry, Lucia," Monty suddenly sat up straight, and said seriously, "As a junior, I respect you very much. But respect is just respect, and business is business. Luxwell''s interests have been harmed. As the chairman of the board, I can''t possibly suppress the protests of the shareholders for the sake of my personal rtionship, can I?"


    "I''m not having a rtionship with you", Lucia said to herself. "If Webbex really makes a mistake, we willpensate you ording to the contract, but isn''t it too radical to tell this to media?" "That''s how I do things," Monty replied, and his usual smile returned.


    "I see," said Lucia. "I need a week to investigate this matter. If there is no result a weekter, I will hold a press conference to apologize to you andpensate for the damage."


    "What else is there to investigate?" Monty asked with a smile.


    "Don''t worry about it. I just tell me if you''ll give me the time," Lucia said coolly.


    "You have already spoken. Of course I will, but what the public has to say about Webbex is really not up to me," Monty added.


    "I understand," said Lucia, ncing at Monty. She stood up and said good-bye


    Montyughed and teased, "Lucia, you reallye and go in a hurry. Don''t you want to talk more?"


    "If you want to talk, you wouldn''t have been avoiding it," Lucia said, debunking Monty.


    Monty''s smile froze for a second, then he smiled again and said, "Lucia, has anyone ever told you that you''re too direct?"


    "That''s because I''ve never met anyone with your personality before. It''s useless to argue with you," Lucia said bluntly. After nodding to Monty, she walked straight to the door. Even though Monty called her a few times from behind, Lucia didn''t stop, either.


    After Lucia left, Monty smiled faintly as he looked at the closed door. She was really too interesting. If she wasn''t the woman Lennie had taken a fancy to, he might really...


    Realizing what he was thinking, Monty shook his head and shook the idea off. He wanted to live a long life.


    Lennie came out of the lounge to see Monty shaking his head. The corners of his mouth twitched. Monty, his so-called student was smart, but his personality was a little delicate. "You didn''t give her a hard time, did you?" Lennie closed the door so tightly that he couldn''t hear their conversation.


    "Of course not. I''m just giving Webbex a hard time," Monty said with a smile.


    "Webbex is doomed and you''re not going to let me down," Lennie warned him.


    "Why do you say that?" Monty asked, ying dumb.


    "You know that," Lennie said, knowing that Monty had a crush on Lucia. This young man was so fickle that he might mutiny on the spot.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lennie, I''m on your side. Don''t be ridiculous," Monty said with a grin, but only he knew the truth in his words.


    Lennie couldn''t be bothered to argue with him, so he went to the French window and looked down, just as Lucia was walking out of the building. Even in the midst of the crowd, even in the height of the building, Lennie still recognized Lucia at first sight.


    Remembering her rejection at church, Lennie pursed his lips. He wasn''t going to relent!


    Although she only asked Monty for a week, Lucia had no idea what to make of it. The manager of the tannery left. She didn''t expect that the turn of events woulde from Arthur''s suggestion.


    Kane had his men following Nia, and Nia, of course, didn''t notice. She and Lennie had been seeing each other at home many times. Because they came home at different times, Kane''s men didn''t notice Lennie at first. But three dayster, they saw Nia and Lennieing home together.


    While reporting to Kane, his staff described Lennie in detail by. Kane was a little surprised that Nia had a foreign boyfriend, and it was only by chance that he mentioned it in front of Lucia.


    On this day, Kane was in the office with Lucia, and after much thought, Kane told her about his doubts about Nia. Lucia naturally had an ambiguous attitude.

 Chapter 468 Discovering the Truth

    "Nia has worked with me for more than two years. I still believe in her character. It shouldn''t be her." Lucia said with a slight frown.


    "I know you trust her, so I didn''t tell you my suspicions about her until now. I have reviewed Noah''s side many times and there were no errors until the documents were presented to you. The only possible error was when Nia forwarded them to you and I had to suspect her."


    Lucia looked down and still didn''t want to suspect Nia of anything.


    Kane knew what Lucia was thinking and turned to Lucia with a soft sigh, "By the way, did you know that Nia has a foreign boyfriend?"


    "Is he a foreigner?" Lucia raised an eyebrow and asked, "I have not seen him, but I have talked to him on the phone. I didn''t hear any ent so I can''t hear he''s a foreigner."


    "It''s a foreigner and extremely handsome. Looks like a mixed race. I heard from my men that he has light ck hair despite his three-dimensional features, very recognizable." Kane said.


    The features were three-dimensional, but he had a light ck hair, mixed race?


    With these descriptions together, Lucia can not help but think of Reynolds, who was such a person. Although his features inherited Chris, who was handsome, the hair color was the same with Esmae. Although her hair was not as dark as the oriental, the color looked extremely charming.


    With such an idea, Lucia asked, "Is there a picture of him?"


    Kane shook his head, "After I suspected Nia, I then sent some people to follow her for a few days, but did not to take any pictures so deliberately."


    Inexplicably, Lucia had a bold guess. She remembered thest time when Nia was stood up in the open-air restaurant. If it was really him, that will exin it all.


    "Kane, have someone people follow them for a few more days and make sure take a picture of the man. Even if it''s just a back shot." Lucia said to Kane.


    Kane, who felt suspicious, asked, "What''s wrong with that man?"


    "I don''t know yet. Let me see his picture and I''ll be sure." Lucia didn''t know how to exin it now, so she could only say so.


    "Okay, I''ll let them do it."


    A dayter, Kane handed a profile photo of Lennie to Lucia. Looking at the familiar person in the photo, Lucia felt extremelyplicated. So, was he the boyfriend that Nia was talking about? But why?


    Seeing Lucia staring at the photo without saying a word, Kane asked curiously, "Lucia, do you know this person?"


    "He''s Esmae''s son, Reynolds." Lucia sighed and revealed Lennie''s identity.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?!" Kane''s voice changed in shock.


    "I won''t be wrong. This is Reynolds, but why is he Nia''s boyfriend? And he returned to the country under a pseudonym... How long has he been back? What kind of rtionship is he with Nia?" Lucia frowned tightly. Waking up, her bright eyes were full of doubts.


    "Is Nia''s boyfriend the son of Ms. Wilson?" Kane still couldn''t believe it. The identities of these two people were so different. How did theye together?


    "Kane, can you tell your subordinates to keep guarding Nia''s home? But don''t stick to it this time. Follow Reynolds for me and see where he lives now. I need to ask him clearly." Lucia urged.


    Although she didn''t want to make such a guess, the purpose of Reynolds'' association with her assistant was absolutely not that simple.


    "Okay, I''ll tell my subordinates to keep an eye on him." After Kane finished speaking, he called his subordinates and told them to ignore Nia and go directly downstairs to her home, hoping that Reynolds would show up today.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Kane came to Lucia''s office again. Only this time, his face looked extremely serious.


    "Kane, any news?" Lucia asked him.


    "Lucia, you never know where Reynolds went after he left Nia''s home..." Kane was very surprised by the ready answer.


    "Where?" Why was Kane so shocked?


    "Luxwell Investment." Kane said slowly.


    Lucia was dumbfounded for a moment. Although there were only two words, it took her a long time to digest the message before she realized it.


    The figure she saw in Monty''s office a few days ago suddenly shed through her mind. No wonder it was so familiar. It turned out to be him!


    With a wry smile, Lucia lowered her eyes and sighed secretly. At the beginning, Arthur said that thepany''s name with her own name was a bit weird. Unexpectedly, he was really right. Luxwell Investment, what did Reynolds want?


    "If Reynolds is rted to Luxwell, how should it exin what it did to us?" Kane was already confused.


    "This... I have to ask him personally." When Lucia raised her eyes, her eyes looked bright.


    When Lucia appeared in the CEO''s office of Luxwell Investment again without warning, Monty found it both funny and annoying. He weed Lucia in and said with a helpless smile,


    "Lucia, I gave you a week. Why are you in such a hurry toe here after only four days?"


    Lucia didn''t speak but just stared fixedly at the secret door of the lounge. When Monty was caught off guard, she walked there, making Monty stunned. By the time he reacted, Lucia had already held the door handle. He hurried over to grab her hand. For the first time, the usually calm young man showed a slightly flustered expression,


    "Lucia, this is my lounge. What do you want to do?"


    "I want to see the people inside." Lucia said calmly, ignoring Monty''s obstruction.


    Monty frowned. Did she know?!


    It was that moment of surprise that Lucia opened the secret door of the lounge, and when she raised her eyes, she met Reynolds'' blue eyes.


    "It''s really you..." Lucia sighed softly.


    Reynolds looked calm, but he was ready to reveal himself when Lucia approached the room.


    "It''s me, Lucia." He responded tly.


    In the office, Lucia, Reynolds, and Monty upied three different sofas. Monty was silent, and the time seemed to stop.


    The first one who couldn''t hold back was Monty.


    "I beg you to say something. The atmosphere is so weird that it is no different from a cemetery." Montyined impatiently.


    Reynolds raised his head and red at Monty, and then slowly looked at Lucia. As a schr, he could speak eloquently in front of tens of thousands of people on a podium, but at this moment, facing Lucia''s reproachful look, he thought for a long time before saying,


    "You know all about it."

 Chapter 469 The persistence

    Lucia sighed. Wasn''t that obvious?


    But at this point, Reynolds'' goal wasn''t what she wanted to know most. What she wanted to know most was, "What exactly is your rtionship with Nia?"


    Reynolds''s heart skipped a beat. As expected, Lucia was kind to the extreme. Even in her current situation, her priority was still to worry about the people around her. She was afraid that Nia would be hurt by him...


    Her body always exuded this kind of soft light, attracting moths like him. Even if he needed to offer his life, he still wanted to be closer to her, closer...Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Reynolds, mocking his own passionate devotion, must say something cruel because it was true:


    "You know I love you. I''m only close to Nia because she''s your assistant."


    "You!" Knowing that it was the case, Lucia stood up and pointed at Reynolds after what he said made her hair stand on end,


    "You take advantage of women''s feelings! Reynolds, you make me disappointed!"


    When loving someone, he can do a lot of crazy things, but Lucia always believed Reynolds was a man of principles, and now she knew she was wrong.


    Reynolds had never seen Lucia so angry, and for a moment he did panic.


    "Lucia, but I did it all for you..." Reynolds said, in the midst of all this confusion.


    "It is for my sake that you are unforgivable!" Lucia''s hands trembled with anger. How could he! She shouted,


    "How can you use the feelings of others to fulfill your own feelings!? Reynolds, when did you be so evil? Have you forgotten why your mother t took me home in the first ce? Isn''t it because Jacob and Poppy used my feelings to set me up for Webbex? Think to yourself. What you are doing is the same!"


    "I never wanted anything from Nia! Besides, that woman wants to be rich. When she finds out who I am, she wants to marry me directly, and she even helps me find out everything about you. Do you think she deserves sympathy? We both get what we want, which is why I''m not like Jacob and Poppy! I just want to get to know you better!"


    Reynolds got up in a hurry and defended himself.


    As soon as he said that, a loud p rang out. Monty, who had been silent the whole time, watched as Reynolds was pped away by Lucia. He couldn''t believe that Lucia would dare to hit Reynolds, a proud


    man.


    "Reynolds, never tempt her with what she most desires! Because that''s the most vulnerable part of human nature. Nia grew up poor. She longs for riches and honor. What''s wrong with that? You''re the one who''s wrong. You used her feelings to manipte her. You knew that the future you promised her would nevere true. Now you''re saying it''s for me? Even I bear the me!"


    Lucia was so angry that her voice changed, and she cursed through gritted teeth.


    Touching his cheek, which was being pped by Lucia with all her might, Reynolds had his grief brought to the surface. He slowly turned to look at Lucia, and his blue eyes were burning with indignation, "Why do you think I did it?! Did you give me a chance? You even chose Spencer over me in the end! Who the heck is Arthur? I knew you before he did. Why should he get your heart? Yes, you don''t love me. You don''t want to tie me down in a loveless marriage, but did you ask me if I wanted to? Do you know that I would be so happy just to be by your side?!"


    Reynolds'' words had an air of impending sadness about them.


    Lucia looked at Reynolds and was momentarily struck by the unreserved emotion in his eyes.


    Reynolds simply told the whole truth, and it was his bted confession,


    "The first time I saw you was when you came home with my mother. At that time, you were like a sprite of the night. Although you exuded despair, your eyes were clearer and more determined than anyone else. I was attracted to you at first sight. Later, when I got to know your situation, I only hated myself for not being able to meet you sooner so that you wouldn''t be hurt. That''s why when Teddy was born, I had always been protecting and caring for him as his father, topensate for hisck of fatherly love. However, I never expected that you would meet Arthur again after I was soft-hearted and agreed to let you return to the country for revenge!"


    As for Arthur, Reynolds''s eyes burst with a sharp fury. He gave both Lucia and Theodore what Arthur could not, but he lost in the end, to Lucia''s "loveless"!


    Lucia felt very bad when she heard Reynolds'' words. She could feel his kindness toward her, but love could not be created in vain. She really only treated Reynolds as an older brother...


    "Reynolds, I''ve always thought of you as an older brother, and this rtion will not change. I appreciate the care you''ve taken for me and Teddy, but this is no reason for you to hurt Nia. Reynolds, stop. You need to leave Athegate right now, and I will exin it to Nia for you."


    That was all Lucia had to say to Reynolds.


    "She doesn''t think I''m hurting her. I told her the only way to bring you back to USA is to bring down Webbex, so..." Reynolds sneered, hiding his frustration in his voice.


    "The tannery case was your doing," Lucia sighed,


    "Reynolds, Webbex is my father''s life''s work, and you know it!"


    "Of course I know. I''m just letting it decline. Not disappear. As long as you''re willing to leave with me, I''ll arrange someone else to take care of the Group. I swear to you on Brown family''s honor that Webbex will be the best out of it!" Reynolds exined his original intention.


    "It''s not me," Lucia said unflinchingly, looking back at Reynolds and telling him,


    "I will not return to settle down again. This is my home. I will stay here forever. Even if you use all means to attack Webbex, as long as I, Lucia, am still alive, I will do my best to protect it!"


    "Lucia, why are you..." Reynolds was helpless to the extreme.


    Lucia would be furious if someone else did something like this to Webbex, but she knew that Reynolds'' intention was her, and that hurting Webbex was just a means to force her to leave, so she chose forgiveness, but not unlimited.


    "Not this time," Lucia said. "If there''s a next time, Reynolds, you know what I will do. I''ll not relent!"


    "You''ve found out, and I certainly won''t hurt Webbex..." Reynolds said with a wry smile.

 Chapter 470 Discovering a clue

    "Good, thene with me and exin to Nia not to use her feelings anymore." Thinking that Reynolds would change his mind, Lucia continued to persuade him, but the next second, Reynolds refused tly. "I didn''t say I am leaving," said Reynolds.


    Lucia looked at Reynolds helplessly, feeling confused. What else did he want to do?


    "You don''t have to worry about why I''m here. I just promise you I won''t mess with Webbex again," Reynolds said lightly.


    "Reynolds, go home. Your nature is free. You like to lecture and impart knowledge. Why are you stuck in thispany?" Lucia said helplessly.


    "I told you, don''t worry about it," Reynolds hadpletely stopped looking Lucia in the eye. He lowered his eyes and said, "Also, I advise you not to tell Nia about the situation. She expects too much from me. If you exin it, it will only make it harder for her to ept it."


    Lucia knew it, of course, but she didn''t want to see Nia get bogged down, and the longer it went on, the more she would be stuck with Reynolds.


    "What are you gonna do? Lie to her all the time?"


    "You can''t wake her up if she wants to, or you could try," Reynolds said coolly.


    "Reynolds, what the hell are you talking about?" Lucia didn''t believe that Reynolds had no remorse.


    But he did and replied, "Nia is still useful to me right now. Since I''m not leaving, I need to know what you do every day. If you don''t like it, you can just fire Nia. But first, after you fire her, I''ll tell her the truth." Lucia was momentarily speechless. She didn''t expect Reynolds to go his own way after all she had said.


    "Go home. I''ll do somethingter. You just watch." Reynolds was tired, and his eyes looked a little fatigue.


    Monty, who had been silent the whole time, looked at Reynolds worriedly. He rarely saw such an expression on his face. Seeing Lucia still staring at him, he said,


    "Lucia, you''d better go back first. You can handle the case of the factory however you like. We won''t have any more action here."


    "That''s not what I want," Lucia said through clenched teeth.


    Monty winked at Lucia behind Reynolds'' back. Lucia took the hint, looked into Reynolds'' cold eyes, and bit her lip.


    "Well, I''m going back, Reynolds. I want you to think about what I said today."


    With that, Lucia picked up her bag and gave Reynolds a long nce before leaving. Listening to the sound of her high heels fade away until they couldn''t hear her, Reynolds slowly sat back down on the sofa and stared nkly at the ground.


    Monty looked at the obvious palm print on Reynolds'' face and sighed helplessly. He sat down and said softly, "Reynolds, what she said makes sense. There are some things you really can''t force."


    Even Monty thought Reynolds'' efforts were futile. It was his decision to love her, but whether that love was reciprocated or not was beyond anyone''s control.


    "I don''t want to..." Reynolds''s deep voice rang out a long timeter. "I''m no worse than Arthur or Spencer. Why can''t I be on Lucia''s list?"


    Monty had nothing to say, and no one could solve the mystery.


    "No matter what, I''m not going to let Spencer go, so I have to stay," Reynolds said after Lucia had left.


    "Spencer is a real threat, and it''s ridiculous that she''s with him," Monty agreed.


    "Do you think I''m going to tell Nia the truth?" Actually, Reynolds was listening to Lucia''s words, but he was just too angry topromise.


    "Come on, don''t be her worst enemy," said Monty.


    Reynolds nodded and looked out the French window at the vast blue sky, with his mind already following Lucia.


    Coming out of Luxwell Investment, Lucia gasped.


    The air seemed to be getting a little gloomy, and she looked up at the blue sky. All she can think about was what was going to happen to Nia. Should she tell her? But how would Nia feel if she knew that Reynolds'' true love was for her, and that he was only approaching her to get some information from her?


    Lucia was not a saint, and will not demand others to be like that.


    "She''s going to hate me." Lucia thought with a bitter smile.


    Half an hourter, when Lucia returned to the office, she saw Kane approaching her anxiously in the lobby,


    "Lucia, how''s it going? Have you seen Reynolds?"


    "Yes..." Lucia replied listlessly, then went upstairs with Kane and told him what had happened at Luxwell Investment. Kane was stunned.


    "Is he so radical that he''s willing to attack Webbex just to get you back to USA?"


    "Because he knows how important the Group is to me. If Webbex disappears, I''m afraid I won''t have any reason to stay in the country," Lucia thought with a wry smile.


    As she spoke, the elevator arrived at the floor where her office was, and Kane''s question of "what about Nia" stopped abruptly because Nia was standing not far from the elevator entrance.


    When she saw Nia, Lucia''s mood became even moreplicated. She motioned for Kane to follow her, and as she passed Nia, she only nodded slightly and said nothing.


    When Lucia and Kane walked into the office, Nia looked hesitantly in the direction of the door. Just now, she clearly heard what Kane said. What did he mean? What did he tell Lucia about her? Nia was upset.


    Daphne happened to be downstairs sorting through some papers, so Nia snuck up to the office door and noticed that it was tightly shut. Nia broke out in a cold sweat on her forehead. After thinking for a moment, she raised her hand and gently pushed the door open with a small crack, which was small, but the conversation between Lucia and Kane could be heard.


    "I can''t tell her the truth. Reynolds is right. She''ll be devastated and she''ll hate me," said Lucia.


    "But it''s not good to keep her around. She''s not that simple," said Kane.


    "I know... but I can''t bear that," Lucia said awkwardly.


    "I''ll find a way to get her out of your life so Reynolds has nothing to say," Kane said after a while.


    "That''s the way it has to be," Lucia said with a sigh. "Let''s hold a press conference this afternoon and say we''ve reached a settlement with Luxwell, that the evaluation error was purely a mistake, and we will apologize to the public."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 471 Something on the mind

    "Are you sure you''re okay with Reynolds?" Kane asked.


    "Well, he''s not going to attack us any more, so it''s up to us to exin it to the public," said Lucia.


    "So Nia''s not going to be held ountable for malicious document tampering?" Kane no longer had any doubt but had confirmed that Nia had tampered with the evaluation document. "Why bother? She was just egged on by Reynolds, and after all, she''s also a victim." Lucia understood Nia''s actions.


    Nia sweat when she heard this. Did Lucia know everything?


    But when hearing the truth part, why did Lucia say that she will hate her? Was there any difference between what Lucia said and what she knew?


    Just as Nia was puzzled, Daphne came back, and as soon as she got out of the elevator, she saw Nia leaning in front of Lucia''s office. Frowning, Daphne slowly walked over.


    "What are you doing?" Daphne suddenly asked after sneaking up on Nia who screamed and jumped to her feet. Suddenly, she looked pale.


    Lucia and Kane opened the door and came out when they heard themotion. Their faces changed when they saw Nia who looked so pale. "What happened?" Lucia looked at Nia and asked.


    "I brought the documents over for your review. As I was about to knock on the door, Daphne came back and sneaked up on me without saying a word. I''m sorry, Lucia." Nia suppressed the tremors in her body as she made up the lie.


    Lucia looked at Nia''s face, wondering if what she was saying was true or not. It just so happened that she was standing in front of the office when Daphne found her? Or... ? Was she eavesdropping? With that in mind, Lucia asked Daphne, "Daphne, is it true what Nia said? Did you scare her?"


    Daphne nodded apologetically and replied, "As soon as I came back, I saw Nia standing at the door as if she didn''t want to knock. That''s why I came over and asked her. I didn''t expect her to be so scared." Even though she had scared Nia, she had scared herself to death by jumping up and down, and Daphne was muttering to herself.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When Lucia heard this, her sharp eyes darted towards Nia. She could understand that her actions were in some way influenced by Reynolds, but she knew that she was eavesdropping on her own the conversations with Kane. And Reynolds had nothing to do with it, so Nia had vited Lucia''s principles.


    Faced with Lucia''s questioning gaze, Nia mumbled, "Because you and Mr. Fletcher were discussing something, I didn''t know if I could disturb you, and hesitated at the door for a while..."


    "I see," said Lucia, without further questioning. "Give me the papers and go back to work."


    Nia felt like she was about to be pardoned, so she felt lucky that she actually had a document in her arms. She handed it to Lucia and quickly returned to her seat praying that Lucia wouldn''t notice anything. After Nia and Daphne both returned to their seats, Lucia and Kane looked at each other and said, "Let Reynolds deal with Nia on his own. If she continues to vite my principle, I''ll deal with Reynolds." "Lucia, you''re just too soft-hearted..." Kane sighed helplessly. She was too considerate of Nia to keep her by her side even though she knew that Nia was Reynolds'' spy.


    "She helped me a lot when I first came back to Athegate two years ago, and Teddy has been taken care of by her. Besides, she wouldn''t be where she is now if Reynolds hadn''tpelled her. I just hope Reynolds can exin it to her and get her mind back on track."


    Lucia will have to do with it now.


    In the afternoon, Webbex Group held a press conference to apologize to the public for the mistake in the tannery''s loan assessment, and said it had settled with Luxwell Investment, which had also agreed to ept theirpensation. Such sincerity had helped to ease public perception of Webbex, which had struggled to return to its previous state.


    Trust needed to be nurtured step by step, but it can be easily destroyed.


    Lucia became even busier after that. She personally visited businesses that had previously been interested in working with her, trying to salvage her old partners who were once disappointed to Webbex. She barely went home. What was more, it wasn''t even her home.


    Spencer had been on edgetely. He hadn''t seen Lucia in almost a week. They lived in the same ce, but Lucia was like a prophet, and can perfectly miss the time toe across him. She left home early and returnedte, leaving no chance for Spencer to see her.


    Spencer could have gone to Webbex to find Lucia, but he had a lot on his mindtely. He didn''t know if somepanies were jealous of Cloudwork. Recently, its business had been robbed frequently. Some cases, which had already reached the stage of drawing up contracts, were still rejected directly by the other party. He was extremely annoyed.


    The first person he suspected of doing this to him was Arthur, but after the investigation, Spencer found out that Arthur had no ess to these cases, so who did it?


    Cloudwork wasn''t a randompany that Spencer had started. He''d been working for his father for years, and it was his chance to prove that he could stand on his own two feet, and it was a big help to attack Arthur''s Branch of Davonnis. In fact, Spencer invested a lot of money and energies at Cloudwork. Now his own efforts were secretly robbed. Naturally he was furious.


    This afternoon, he went home from thepany and was exhausted. Slumping on the sofa, Spencer felt tired for the first time.


    Today, another project worth more than 100 million was canceled by the investor. Spencer had already lost his temper at thepany, but the investor only said that he was not willing to cooperate and did not reveal any effective information at all. Spencer had no choice but to get angry with his subordinates.


    Ewan saw he was upset, so he csme over to check on him and heard him talking about something strange happened in thepany. Then, Ewan came up with an idea,


    "Or you can find a friend to pretend to talk business in thepany, and then see whoes forward to stop it, so that the initiator will reveal himself."


    Spencer heard his words and immediately praised, "Ewan, you are experienced. I did not think of this idea before."


    "You''re quick-witted and intelligent. You''re just over-thinking and can''t think of it for a while," Ewan said modestly.


    It had been a long time since anyone hadplimented his abilities like a kid, and Spencer was in a good mood. When he chatted with Ewan in the living room, Lucia returned home.

 Chapter 472 Table Game

    When Lucia and Spencer looked at each other, they were both surprised they were at home this time.


    Lucia felt hapless as if she had stepped on dog poop. She remembered that Spencer was supposed to be at the office at this time, and she came home early because of some personal matter. She didn''t expect to run into him.


    After a few seconds of silence, Lucia did a move that made Spencer so angry. She turned around and tried to get out!


    "Ms Webb!" cried Ewan who stopped Lucia in her tracks. Then he went up to her and said,


    "It''s rare that you came back so early today. The cook has prepared a lot of nutritious food tonight. We''re just about to eat now. Would you like to go to the dining room for dinner?"


    Lucia frowned slightly, sighed and turned back. "No," she said. "I''m not hungry."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ewan let her sit down to dine with Spencer? She''d rather eat fast food on roadside!


    "Ms. Webb, you are his fiancee after all. Ever since you moved in, you have been busy with work. It is not easy for you to have a chance today. Please stay at home for dinner," Ewan tried to persuade her, and had already stood behind Lucia, as if to prevent her from opening the door and leaving at any moment.


    Lucia didn''t say anything, but just wanted to leave.


    "Ewan, let her go. She doesn''t think of this ce as her home anyway." From the sofa, he could clearly sense Lucia''s indifference. Spencer''s anger was rising as he tried to please her again and again. She didn''t take it at all but was rude to him. Even Spencer was impatient.


    "Ms. Webb," Ewan said in a low voice, "Hispany has been going through some things recently, and he''s in a bad mood. Can you at least take care of him?"


    On hearing this, Lucia was a little interested, turned around and said lightly, "Then let''s eat."


    "Yes, Ms. Webb!" Ewan was very happy. Although Lucia was not nice to Spencer, he knew that Spencer really liked this woman. She was willing to have dinner with him. He believed that the Spencer''s mood would improve.


    Ewan quickly went to the dinning room to prepare. Lucia slowly followed him. Spencer did not know how Ewan persuaded her to stay, but he was very happy.


    As he entered the dining room, Spencer saw that Lucia had taken her seat, so he went across the table from her and sat down. They sat across the table from each other, and Ewan immediately told the servants to start serving them.


    Spencer grew up in USA and his diet was based on its style. He was very satisfied about what Ewan prepared for the dinner tonight.


    After eating, Spencer asked Lucia across the table, "Lucia, do you like the food tonight?"


    Lucia nced up at Spencer and smiled wryly. If it was Arthur, he would have prepared her favorite dishes without asking.


    When she thought of Arthur, Lucia hated Spencer even more. She sneered and said, "I heard something happened at yourpany. Tell me."


    What Lucia really wanted to say was she was happy about what happened at hispany.


    "Well, there''s an unknown force that''s been working against metely. Cloudwork has lost a lot of big business, and I''m working on it," Spencer said, not hiding anything. He was even d Lucia asked about that.


    "You make a lot of enemies, don''t you?" Lucia said tly.


    "The marketce is a battleground," Spencer said proudly. "Cloudwork is very influential now, and it''s going to be coveted by some of the smaller yers."


    "Smaller yers?" Lucia wondered to herself if Arthur had done this, so she said to Spencer with a faint insinuation,


    "You know the type."


    Spencer''s movement with his cutlery stopped for a moment. How could he not hear Lucia''s sarcasm towards him? An unknown anger rose in his heart. He said,


    "I suspect it was Arthur."


    She insinuated he was a small yer? So was Arthur!


    "Not him," Lucia answered affirmatively, without a moment''s hesitation.


    "You''re so sure?" Spencer sneered.


    "If Arthur makes a move..." Lucia looked up slowly, with a sharp light shooting out of her eyes. She enunciated each word and said, "Your Cloudwork won''t exist anymore." "You!" Enraged, Spencer mmed a fork on the table and said coldly, not expecting Lucia to belittle him so much,


    "Don''t you forget who you are! You''re my fiancee, and you dare talk about Arthur in front of me!?"


    "Weren''t you the one who brought him up first?" Seeing Spencer''s red face, Lucia leisurely put the food into her mouth and said slowly.


    Spencer choked on Lucia''s words, feeling like he was about to make himself a fool.


    He was confident of his eloquence, but whenever he argued with Lucia, he was always at a disadvantage, and he was furious.


    Looking down, Lucia didn''t want to talk to Spencer, but she began to wonder who was targeting Spencer and who had the ability to pull it off. Somehow, she thought of Reynolds. Was Reynolds staying behind to get to Spencer?


    After controlling his emotions, Spencer picked up the fork again. To distract himself, he mentioned something he had long wanted to do to please Lucia,


    "Lucia, now that you''ve recovered all of Webbex Group''s assets, let''s start rebuilding Webbex Manor. You don''t like what Jacob did to it, do you?" "No," Lucia refused tly.


    "Why?" Spencer thought Lucia would be tempted.


    "No reason," Lucia said lightly. "When Jacob is caught, I''ll deal with it myself."


    Lucia looked up at Spencer.


    Of course she wouldn''t say that she had been talking to Arthur about restoring Webbex Manor not long before Theodore got sick, but then... ! She would never let Spencer be a part of this! Spencer thought Lucia was justining about hiding Jacob, so he said,


    "It''s true that I can''t hand him over to you now, but I can assure you that his life is very bad. He''s been living in fear every day. This is my punishment for him to you."


    Her eyes grew cold and Lucia snorted. "The punishment he deserves is to pay for Poppy''s death!"


    "One day." Spencer gave a gentle smile, like a criminal who seduced a child with candy, pretending to be nice when he was on the wrong side.


    Hearing this, Lucia was utterly disgusted, especially by Spencer''s fake gentle smile.

 Chapter 473 Late Periods

    "I''m full." Putting down the fork, Lucia stood up and left the room. Spencer didn''t stop her, but looked at her back withplex look.


    Back in her room, Lucia breathed a sigh of relief. She needed to guard herself against Spencer. Although she lived here now, this was not her "home". She didn''t feel the warmth of home.


    Locking the door from the inside, Lucia went to the bedside and sat down. She took out a small stic bag from her bag and put it on the nightstand.


    Staring at the bag for a long time, Lucia asked herself in the heart.


    Do you want to test it?


    Lucia''s heart was pounding.


    Lucia had been busy since she got back from Miami, so she didn''t notice that her period hade a few dayste, which had always been on time before. Until today when she saw that Daphne was having cramps, only then did she realize that her period had been dyed.


    Thinking of that night when she had sex with Arthur, Lucia felt sweet in her heart. Although she was in prison, she would be so happy if she could have Arthur''s child again.


    But Lucia was also worried about how Spencer would react if she became pregnant!


    Finally, Lucia opened the stic bag and took out the pregnancy test. She took a deep breath and went into the bathroom.


    As night fell, Nia walked down the street alone. Her brows furrowed and she cared nothing as the people around her kept on frolicking.


    Today, she was reprimanded twice by Lucia, both times for forgetting to submit important documents. And this had been a regr urrence for nearly a week now. Nia''s mind was no longer focused on her work.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She''d been very upset all week, and puzzled by Lucia''s conversation with Kane, but she was afraid to go to Reynolds and ask him about it. And she was more afraid of falling into a lie.


    For some reason, Nia was afraid to contact Reynolds, and Reynolds wasn''t looking for her, which made Nia''s mood even worse.


    Normally, she would go home after work to have sex with Reynolds, but now that he was not home, Nia was just wandering on the street.


    As she walked, Nia found herself in the downtown. The street lights were brighter than the stars, and she raised her hand to block the re from the huge billboard in front of her. She also saw a familiar car parked in a parking space on the side of the road.


    Winking ufortably, Nia thought. Wasn''t this Reynolds'' car?


    To make sure, Nia sidled up to Reynolds'' car and realized that it was indeed his car, but there was no one in it.


    Nia turned around and looked around. A few secondster, she was walking towards a high-end restaurant. She remembered Reynolds'' every favorite western restaurant that he frequented. After going up to the building anding to the restaurant''s door, Nia purposely tidied up her appearance and then walked into the restaurant with her chin held high.


    Since Reynolds had brought her in a couple of times, Nia walked right up to the front desk and asked where was Lennie''s reservation. The receptionist had served Reynolds several times, and remembered Nia, who was with him, so he gave her Reynolds'' table number unsuspectingly.


    Nia found out about this and began to move cautiously towards Reynolds. Her heart was pounding and her palms were sweating. Finally, she saw Reynolds, and naturally, she saw Monty sitting across from him.


    Fortunately, Reynolds liked the seats by window, and there was a table behind him. However, because it was near the load-bearing wall and there was a vase blocking the view, no one was sitting, so she snuck over, and sat down in the seat closest to the wall.


    Nia could have just said hello to Reynolds, but for some reason, she just wanted to hide.


    There was a yer ying a soothing piano piece, and the guests were all noble and soft-spoken, so Nia perked up her ears and listened to the conversation between Reynolds and Monty. "Spencer must be pretty pissed off right now, huh?" Monty''s voice sounded cheerful.


    "Isn''t that what this is all about?" Reynolds replied with a faint smile.


    "He won''t be able to find out that we intercepted him in the middle in the short term, but we should be careful. That person is full of tricks, so he must have found a way to find us," said Monty.


    "So What? Does he have the guts?" Reynolds said with a wry smile. He had seen Spencer''s servility clearly. Spencer was so eager to curry favor with the Brown family that even if he found out that Reynolds had intercepted it, he probably wouldn''t have the guts to resist.


    "That''s true," Montyughed. After a while, he asked again, "So, what are you going to do about Nia?"


    Hearing her name, Nia clenched her fists, and all her senses were focused on her hearing, being afraid that she would miss a word. "Leave her alone for a while. I don''t want to talk to her right now," Reynolds'' voice was still soft, but his heartless words were hurtful. Nia was sweating profusely on her back and bit her lower lip.


    "You''d better listen to Lucia and exin to her as soon as possible, or you can give her a sum of money for her loss," Monty suggested.


    "I heard what Lucia said. I just didn''t know how to exin it, and I was afraid she is going to me Lucia for it," Reynolds replied. Monty sighed and said, "Are you sure you can''t let go of Lucia? You have to worry about her even in this kind of thing." Reynolds and Lucia?!


    NIA seemed to be struck by lightning and her body was frozen.


    "Let her go?" Reynoldsughed wryly. "Probably never in my life..."


    "You..." Monty said something else, but Nia couldn''t hear anything anymore. All she could feel that her ears were buzzing.


    Nia was not stupid. It didn''t take long for her to piece together the truth using all the information she overheard. Nia froze again.


    It was no wonder that the CEO of a multinational corporation would take the initiative to find her. It was no wonder that he would encourage her to follow Lucia to Webbex Group. It was no wonder that he would easilypromise on the case of the leather factory. It turned out that the person he had been working for in the first ce was Lucia! It was not about kinship but love between a man and a woman! After figuring everything out, Nia was trembling. She didn''t know if it was because of anger or resentment.


    Shortly after that, Reynolds and Monty got up from dinner to leave. Nia noticed that, had shrunk into a chair and turned her face to the side of the vase. Reynolds walked right past her table and left without realizing it.

 Chapter 474 Unexpected Visitor

    When they got to the front desk, the receptionist looked at Reynolds and Monty suspiciously. What about Lennie''s girlfriend? Reynolds caught his eye and asked, "What''s up?"


    "No, mind your step." The receptionist didn''t want to be nosy, so he shook his head politely and sent them off.


    Not far away, Nia''s resentful gaze followed Reynolds until he disappeared from the doorway.


    "Miss, may I take your order?" Nia didn''t regain her senses until an attendant''s polite voice rang out.


    "No, thank you." Nia shook her head and staggered to the door.


    "If you don''t have money, what are you doing here..." Just taking a few steps, Nia could hear the whisper of the attendant behind her back. Her body trembled, and she was overwhelmed by the humiliation of being underestimated. She lowered her head in shame and left the restaurant in a hurry.


    Nia couldn''t afford to have dinner in this restaurant, and because of it, she felt even more resentful.


    She can''t remember how she got home. She curled up on the couch, thinking about what Lucia had said, and what Reynolds had said. She felt like the whole world was lying to her.


    What should she do in the future?


    Looking down, she was crying and heartbroken.


    In the recent past, Arthur had been busy with his work. He was already a workaholic and devoted all his time and energy to his work. He left home early and came backte. Juliana was worried, but..she had no way of consoling her friend.


    Juliana heard about what happened that night from Kane, and was getting confused about what Lucia was doing. Did she really betray Arthur?


    That day, all the men in the family went out to work, and Juliana was alone with the baby. Because of Lucia, she was worried about Arthur, so even though the new house had been renovated, she still hadn''t moved out. The desire to live with Kane''s son had been put on hold.


    In the afternoon, the doorbell of the vi rang. Juliana was with her baby, so she asked Peter to open the door.


    After a while, Peter led a pretty and well-dressed woman in.


    "Miss Juliana, thedy said she''s looking for Arthur," said Peter, leading the woman into the living room.


    Juliana looked at her curiously and woman looked back at her with a smile.


    "And you are?"


    The woman reached out to Juliana, smiled, and said, "Hi, I''m L, Arthur''s ssmate from uni."


    It turned out that the woman was Arthur''s ssmate L.


    But that was not what Juliana cared about. She frowned and muttered unhappily, "Arthur?"


    L, who was a criminal psychologist herself, knew from Juliana''s reaction that she didn''t like the way she called Arthur''s name.


    "I''m sorry to bother you, but Arthur''s phone couldn''t get through. I followed the address he gave me before. I happen to be on a vacation, so I came by to tell him the result of the investigation he asked me to dost time."


    "What did he want you to find out?" Juliana asked immediately.


    L smiled but didn''t answer. "May I sit down?" She asked


    Peter had juste over with two cups of hot milk tea. L smelled the tea and smiled. "Sorry, I don''t drink milk tea. Can I have an iced coffee instead?"


    Peter was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he was not used to L''s directness, but he agreed and put down Juliana''s milk tea to get L an iced coffee.


    L sat down on the sofa without waiting for Juliana to answer.


    Juliana''s rejection had be a reality, and L felt no need to cotton up.


    Her eyes were fixed on L''s movements. Juliana subconsciously didn''t like the woman in front of her. She looked pretty and harmless on the outside, but her eyes always seemed to have something hidden in them, making people unable to help but be on guard.


    "You must be the childhood sweetheart Arthur mentioned. Is this your baby?" L asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''m Juliana," said Juliana as she sat down. "What exactly did Arthur ask you to look into for him?"


    "I''m sorry. He''s the only one whom I can tell. It''s not up to me," L replied politely.


    "Arthur and I are like brother and sister. You could just tell me," said Juliana unhappily.


    L smiled but didn''t say anything. Her refusal was hidden in her gentle smile. Juliana frowned and picked up her cell phone to call Arthur.


    Seeing Juliana''s intention, L warned, "Arthur''s cell phone is disconnected."


    "He has two phones," Juliana said to L, then dialed Arthur''s private number, making it clear that L wasn''t close enough to him to know his private number.


    Sometime, the animosity was so unreasonable.


    L smiled as Juliana made the call, thinking to herself that she, too, needed to know the number.


    Arthur returned from work less than half an hour after Juliana called him. He didn''t expect L toe home and tell him herself.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Arthur entered the house, before Juliana could speak, she saw L running towards Arthur like a gust of wind. She gave him a big hug and kissed him on the cheek, "Arthur, you didn''t think I''de, did you?"


    "Indeed, it was a surprise." Kissing was verymon abroad, so Arthur didn''t pay much attention to it. Instead, Juliana, who was in the living room, frowned when she saw the scene. Juliana grew up in USA, too, but she couldn''t stand the way L looked as if she knew Arthur well.


    "I couldn''t get through to you," Lined as they walked back into the living room.


    "Sorry, I don''t pay much attention to my phone when I''m working," Arthur said apologetically.


    "But Miss Juliana can get through to you," said L doubtfully.


    "That''s my other number," Arthur replied with a smile. "It''s full of close friends and family, so I''ll notice."


    "We''re not close friends?" L said to Arthur with a mischievous wink.


    "Of course we are," Arthur said gently. "Take this number down, 199..."


    So, L got Arthur''s private number, smiled, and knew Juliana must be angry.


    A moment ago, was Juliana hinting that L wasn''t qualified to know Arthur''s personal number?


    Now she knew.


    Juliana was really angry now. The woman in front of her was scheming and just came to disy her power!

 Chapter 475 Expressing the intention

    "Arthur, what does Miss arthy do for a living?" Juliana asked Arthur when they were seated.


    "L is a criminal psychologist working for FBI. She is extremely observant and can recognize the psychology and emotions of people through their facial expressions and small actions. She is a very good observer." Arthur praised L.


    Juliana was speechless. No wonder L revenged easily. She knew psychology!


    With this in mind, Juliana sat upright and her expression stiffened.


    Arthurughed when he saw Juliana like this, and L said amusingly, "Miss Juliana, you don''t have to be so nervous. I won''t apply my major to daily life, although I can easily see through other people''s emotions."


    Wasn''t she talking nonsense?!


    Juliana thought angrily.


    Twisting her body ufortably, Juliana asked Arthur, "Arthur, what do you want her to check for you?"


    "Oh, right." Arthur remembered and asked L, "L, have you seen that man? How did it turn out?"


    "Which man?"


    Juliana was confused.


    "It''s the man who donated bone marrow to Miss Webb''s son," L answered for Arthur and said apologetically,


    "I''m sorry, Arthur, but as far as I can see, the man didn''t lie. He''scent all the time after he received arge fee for donating bone marrow, and now he has squandered most of the money. Of course, this is only my personal observation, and the result is for reference only."


    After listening to L''s words, Arthur was silent for a few seconds, then said with a wry smile, "you don''t have to be sorry. Thank you for doing this for me."


    Hearing this result, Juliana didn''t look good. Just now she was wondering if Lucia really betrayed Arthur. Now the answer seemed to havee out, but she still didn''t want to believe it.


    "Arthur, what are you going to do? Have you been waiting for her?" L asked a very private question.


    Arthur lowered his eyes and did not answer, but L saw the answer in his eyes.


    Juliana thought L''s question was a little out of line, so she immediately changed the subject and asked her which hotel she was staying at.


    "I haven''t booked a hotel yet," L replied with a smile. "I came here as soon as I got off the ne. Look, the luggage is still there."


    "Arthur, why don''t you book a room for Miss arthy at a hotel downtown? Do your best as a host."


    Juliana cautioned deliberately.


    Arthur was cold but loyal. In his world, only Lucia can be called a woman. Even Juliana was only his "sister", and other women were in the overall scope of "friends", so he said directly,


    "No, since all the luggage is here, L, you can stay in my house. Anyway, there are plenty of rooms, and a driver at home can show you around."


    Juliana gritted her teeth when she heard this, while L readily agreed, which was her hint to Arthur, "OK, then I''ll stay here."


    It was still early. Arthur told Peter to take good care of L and then returned to thepany. His current mood made him not suitable to chat with L. Once he left, there were only L and Juliana left in the vi.


    "What exactly do you want to do?"


    Leaving her sleeping son to the babysitter to take him upstairs to rest, Juliana turned around and asked L.


    Now that she was good at psychology, there was no need to beat around the bush.


    "For Arthur, of course," L said with a smile. "you can see I have loved him for a long time."


    "He has a woman he loves!" Juliana said angrily.


    L smiled deeper. She looked back at Juliana and said,


    "I know you and Lucia are good friends, but that doesn''t erase the fact that she betrayed Arthur, Miss Juliana. Do you want Arthur to be depressed in the past, or do you want him toe back to life in a new rtionship?"


    If Lucia was not Lucia, not that kind, soft, considerate woman, maybe Juliana will not hesitate to choose thetter, but Lucia was Lucia. She did not believe that she will do anything to hurt Arthur!


    Juliana, who had been forgiven by Lucia, like Kane, had a stronger belief in Lucia''s character than others.


    "Arthur can''t forget Lucia. He will only love her all his life. I advise you not to work in vain." Juliana said bluntly.


    "How can you know if I don''t try?"


    L smiled gently, but the light in her eyes was sharp, "I know too much about the fickle nature of human."


    "Arthur won''t change!" Juliana said in a cold voice.


    "Miss Juliana, I love Arthur and hope he can be happy. Although you have be hostile to me, I still hope you can watch for a while. Don''t stop me from getting close to Arthur. See if he has changed, thene to a conclusion." L said softly.


    "Whatever," Juliana snorted. "Arthur won''t change anyway."


    She had experienced how much he loved Lucia.


    "Then I''ll thank you first," L said with a smile. "also, you don''t have to be so defensive against me. The more you guard against me, the more I can see what you''re thinking."


    L exposed her fear of her career. Juliana''s cheeks flushed with anger. She was too helpless and speechless to refute.


    Then, Peter happened to go downstairs and said to L, "Miss arthy, your room is ready. I''ll show you around."


    "Thank you, Peter," L stood up and replied politely. As she passed Juliana, she said in a low voice,


    "Miss Juliana, just wait and see how Arthur changes."


    "He won''t!" Juliana thought to herself.


    Juliana cursed from the bottom of her heart.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the evening, Kane, who came back from thepany, saw L and said hello to her after Juliana''s introduction, but as soon as he got back to his room, Julianained to him. "She is so rude that she really thinks she''s Arthur girlfriend." Juliana said angrily.


    Kane smiled, hugged Juliana and said, "Arthur is so excellent that he already has countless admirers. She''s capable that she can be so close to Arthur."


    Juliana was very dissatisfied with Kane''s description of L. She frowned and said, "that''s called scheming!"


    "she majored in psychology. If she''s not scheming, isn''t it because she is not good at her studies?"


    Kaneughed.


    "Kane! Why don''t you worry about Lucia at all!"


    Juliana was really angry and cursed as she pinched Kane''s arm.

 Chapter 476 Unreasonable Jealousy

    Kane found it funny because of Juliana''s childish behavior. She was a mother but still behaved like a child. Robbing her hair, Kane said,


    "Because I don''t need to worry. Arthur''s feelings for Lucia will not be shaken at all. Even if he is badly hurt, I think he will still walk in the direction of Lucia."


    Hearing this, Juliana became sad andined to Lucia, "I just can''t figure out why Lucia did that! What on earth went wrong in the middle?"


    Kane sighed that the problem was now unsolvable.


    In this way, L lived in Arthur''s vi. Juliana was still worried about how to get along with her. Unexpectedly, L knew how to behave and stayed away from home all the time, unless Arthur came back. Juliana thought L would do something big, but after a few days of observation, she found that L was just chatting with Arthur. She didn''t mean to be close or out of line at all. She felt that she could not understand this woman more and more.


    That afternoon, as soon as Arthur got home, L greeted him. While the two were talking, Peter came up and said,


    "Mr. Davies, the store has delivered the dress to be worn tonight. It''s in the room."


    "Hmm." Arthur answered.


    L then asked, "Arthur, are you going to a party tonight?"


    "Well, tonight is the 45 anniversary dinner of the Athegate Federation of Trade unions, which will be attended by all the entrepreneurs in the city."


    Arthur responded faintly, but he was thinking... Lucia was gonna show up tonight, right?


    Arthur didn''t know whether he was expecting it or being scared.


    He looked forward to seeing Lucia, but he was afraid to see her leaning affectionately against Spencer.


    Noticing the fluctuation of Arthur''s eyes, L asked, "Will Miss Webb be there, too?"


    Arthur looked down and nodded gently.


    "Shall I apany you tonight?" L suddenly made a suggestion. Arthur looked at her quietly. She exined,


    "Is it better to have me with you than to attend alone?"


    In fact, there was no difference, but L was a guest. Since she proposed it, Arthur agreed. L was very happy, immediately asked Arthur to take her to brand stores to choose clothes. Arthur did not refuse.


    As night fell, luxury cars carrying Athegate''s celebrities gathered at the city''s most exclusive hotel, where the unions'' 45 anniversary dinner was held.


    Arthur was right that Lucia will be there. Webbex Group''s reputation had been greatly tarnished by the Luxwell Investment case. This was an asion when Lucia used social skills to restore her reputation, and she certainly won''t miss it. Although she knew that Arthur wille, Spencer won''t miss the opportunity to stimte him.


    Sure enough, before getting off work in the afternoon, Spencer personally came to Webbex and invited Lucia to prepare for tonight''s dinner.


    It was the first time since the engagement ceremony that Spencer had the opportunity to attend such an important asion with Lucia, and he took it very seriously.


    "I''ll just wear a suit."


    Lucia refused Spencer directly, and she didn''t even look up when she said this.


    "Lucia, you know Arthur ising tonight, and you know what I''m going to do, soe with me to dress up and be the most beautiful woman at the party."


    Spencer no longer wanted to argue with Lucia about this issue, and he expresses his request bluntly.


    Lucia curled her lips for a moment, and she was tired of the quarrel.


    "I see. You just wait here. I can go after reading this document."


    Finally, Lucia said yes.


    Spencer didn''t expect Lucia to be so straightforward and his mood improved by hundreds percentage in an instant. He sat down on the sofa and yed the role of a good fiance.


    Not long after sitting, someone was knocking at the door, and before Lucia could speak, Spencer answered presumptuously, e in."


    Lucia frowned and chose to ignore the self-sentimental act of Spencer.


    The person who entered the office was Nia. She came to deliver an important document to Lucia. After submitting the document to Lucia, she walked back. As she passed Spencer, she nced at him with a hint in her eyes.


    Coincidentally, Spencer was also looking at her, and when their eyes met, he nodded to her gently, and Nia left the office as if nothing had happened.


    It looked like Nia was looking for him.


    While Lucia was on business, Spencer was also thinking about how to use Nia to monitor Lucia.


    Half an hourter, Lucia reviewed all the documents and left thepany with Spencer. Watching them walk together, Daphne felt very upset and didn''t know if she would mention it to Eduard. Daphne will attend the dinner party tonight with Eduard. Watching Lucia and Spencer leave together, she knew they will show up at the dinner party together, but what about Arthur? Daphne was in trouble.


    Spencer drove Lucia to themercial building where luxury brands gathered in the city. His dress was easy to solve. Now all he needed to do was to choose the most beautiful dress for Lucia and shuttle through various brand stores. Spencer was picky. On the contrary, Lucia had no interest at all and but was on her phone feeling bored.


    Suddenly, Spencer, who was choosing a dress, walked back to Lucia and even hugged her waist very abruptly. Lucia was about to lose her temper when Spencer said,


    "Look over there."


    He pointed to another brand store opposite, and Lucia subconsciously looked in the direction he pointed at. With only one nce, her expression froze.


    In the brand store opposite, Arthur was apanying a woman to choose a dress. The woman took his arm intimately and asionally looked up to talk to him. Arthur always bowed his head slightly, looked gentle, and the two smiled and looked happy.


    Lucia recognized the woman who picked up Arthur at Miami airportst time.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The action of biting the lower lip was subconscious, and the jealousy in the bottom of her heart was uncontroble. Lucia''s eyes reflected the picture of Arthur with that woman, and a woman''s natural jealousy made her unable to help herself.


    Seeing that Lucia was unhappy because Arthur was intimate with a woman, Spencer was also very unhappy. His woman was jealous of other men, and he was very unhappy, so he said sarcastically with bad intentions,


    "I thought Arthur would be alone tonight, but he had already found a date."

 Chapter 477 Hidden secret

    Normally, Lucia would have ignored Spencer''s words, but this time, she found them strangely harsh.


    "Shut your mouth!" said Lucia through clenched teeth.


    Spencer smiled, because he knew that he ttered Lucia countless times, but it was only enough to let her down once.


    "Lucia, even if I don''t say it, you can see it yourself, can''t you? Look at how close they are. This woman looks a little familiar... Right, isn''t she the one we met at the Miami Airportst time?" Lucia''s eyes were dark with jealousy.


    "It seems Arthur has already confirmed his rtionship with this woman and brought her back." Spencer''s voice was filled with ups and downs as he made every sarcasm clear.


    Lucia felt disappointed and her eyebrows furrowed deeply. She did not know that L, who was sitting opposite her, had already noticed them while they were talking andughing.


    L took Arthur''s arm on purpose. She kept asking him for his opinion. Even though Arthur''s answer was absent-minded, she kept smiling and deliberately made him turn his back on Lucia and her fianc¨¦. "Arthur, I like this one. Thank you for staying with me for so long." L chose a light silver dress and thanked Arthur with a smile.


    "It''s all right," Arthur replied with a smile. "I should be."


    "No, I still have to thank you. Otherwise..." L had a naughty smile.


    "What?" Arthur asked, smiling.


    L suddenly stood on tiptoe and kissed Arthur on the cheek. She winked mischievously and said, "Kiss you for your kindness." Arthur was stunned for a moment. Seeing that L looked like she was joking, he realized it, didn''t mind and said,Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Then I''d better give you less, or I''ll lose my face."


    L smiled. There was a sly gleam in her eye as he looked up.


    Miss Webb, did you see that?


    Of course Lucia saw it, and she saw it clearly.


    Her heart was like being pricked with numerous needles. Lucia slowly turned around and had a wry smile silently.


    She had no standing to condemn any of Arthur''s actions.


    This was a pleasant surprise for Spencer. He wasn''t sure if Arthur really had another sweetheart, but he didn''t expect him to give him such a big surprise. Without hesitation, he hugged Lucia''s waist tightly, and said again,


    "Lucia, you see, men are like this."


    "Yeah," Lucia whispered to Spencer, looking up at a low-cut purple dress in the store. "That''s it."


    At night, the distinguished guests arrived at the banquet hall of the hotel with sounds of congrattions and words of joy.


    The musicians yed elegant music on the stage. There were already people dancing on the dance floor, and everyone was smiling and drinking.


    Arthur attended the dinner with L. As soon as they stepped into the hall, they became the center of attention. The love triangle between Arthur, Lucia and Spencer was enough to let people specte. Now he brought a strange woman to the dinner party. The triangle suddenly turned into four, causing an uproar.


    Arthur didn''t have to listen to it to know what people who locked their eyes on themselves were talking about, but he didn''t live in other people''s mouths and didn''t care.


    L had a smile on her face. Her gentle gaze swept across the crowd silently. She was dressed in a long silver dress, and her beautiful face made her look gentle and attractive as she stood by Arthur''s side. She was indeed a woman who can make one feelfortable at a nce.


    "Arthur, there''s a lot of pressure to be around you," L said, half-jokingly holding Arthur''s arm.


    "Ignore them." It was Arthur''s usual arrogance.


    "Don''t you care what they''re talking about?" L asked again.


    "Why do I care?" Arthur''s eyes darted forward. "I don''t live for anyone else."


    L''s eyes twinkled when she heard the words.


    Arthur did not notice L''s adoring eyes but took her with him to congratte Rohan, the chairman.


    Shortly after, Eduard and Daphne arrived. As soon as Daphne arrived, Eduard looked for Lucia andughed,


    "Stop looking for her. Lucia hasn''t arrived yet."


    "How do you know?" Daphne asked.


    "Have you seen Arthur?" Eduard asked.


    "Arthur''s over there. I see him," Daphne replied.


    "If he''s not looking in a certain direction, that means Lucia hasn''t arrived yet," Eduard confirmed.


    "That''s right," Daphne said. "If Lucia is here, Arthur would be looking right at her..."


    At this point, Daphne was suddenly upset.


    "Don''t worry, silly girl," Eduard said, knowing what Daphne was thinking.


    "I don''t want to worry about it, but..." Daphne lowered her eyes in a low mood, but she was really sorry for Arthur and Lucia.


    "Well, let''s go find Arthur. Kane told me that one of his ssmates is back in the country to visit him, and she''s a psychologist of FBI. I''m curious about her." Eduard led Daphne toward Arthur.


    Hearing Eduard''s words, Daphne noticed the woman who took Arthur''s arm. She frowned slightly and looked exactly like Juliana. Both of them were jealous for Lucia.


    After meeting Arthur, Eduard congratted Rohan, who was always veryplimentary of Eduard. They chatted for a while before Rohan went to take care of the other guests. Eduard then inquired about L''s identity.


    L spoke politely, acted appropriately in front of Eduard and Daphne, and didn''t reveal much about her career, but it was enough to intrigue Eduard, so Eduard had a nice chat with her. Daphne seemed to be left out in the cold.


    When Daphne saw Eduard and L talking happily, her lips pursed in silence. Arthur noticed andughed. It looked like Eduard was about to get what he wished.


    At this time, the people around suddenly issued a burst of exmation.


    "Oh, my God, here shees."


    "She''s beautiful whenever I look at her. She''s the best."


    "Although not reconciled, even I can not help but be touched by this woman. God is too biased."


    Arthur''s heart skipped a beat. He knew she wasing.


    L also heard the others'' exmations. She was curious about whom they were talking about, so she turned to look too and was stunned when she saw Arthur''s expression.

 Chapter 478 Stunning

    Whom he loved was the direction he looked from afar.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In Arthur''s face, L clearly saw the obsession and love, and he just looked at her!


    No!


    L looked up and stared at the woman who had taken Arthur''s eye. Lucia!


    At the entrance to the hall, Lucia and Spencer stood in front of everyone, but everyone was staring at Lucia alone.


    She was wearing a deep purple low-cut dress that wrapped around her slim figure. Her fair skin was sparkling, and there was a bunch of light purple gauze tying around her left arm. The gauze swayed slightly with the gentle wind as she walked forward. The dress, against the background, looked dreamy and mysterious.


    Tonight, Lucia was still incredibly beautiful, but was a little different from the past. She always wore light makeup, but tonight, Lucia''s perfect face was covered with a stunning heavy makeup. Her eyes looked as cold as frost, but extremely gorgeous.


    Spencer looked at the crowd who was amazed by Lucia, and felt very proud. This perfect woman belonged to him!


    "Let''s go say hello to Rohan," Spencer said with a smile as he clung to Lucia''s waist.


    Lucia did not resist. She nodded slightly and walked into the ballroom with him. Her cold eyes did not look at or respond to anyone, but there were still countless eyes chasing her, for fear of missing her every action. Among the crowd, there was Arthur.


    L gritted her teeth as she watched Arthur chase after Lucia, and even though she didn''t want to admit it, she was struck by Lucia''s beauty. She didn''t expect her to be so amazing. Normally, women had always been concerned about their appearances. Although L was confident, she was still affected by Lucia.


    Daphne grabbed Eduard''s arm in excitement and whispered, "Lucia is beautiful, really beautiful."


    "She''s indeed beautiful..." Eduard frowned. "But it doesn''t feel right."


    Daphne thought for a moment and said, "you think Lucia''s a little cold tonight, too?"


    She seldom saw Lucia''s eyes so cold.


    "I don''t know what happened," Eduard said worriedly.


    Daphne was silent. She looked at Arthur, wondering if he had noticed.


    Arthur, of course, was aware of every slight change in Lucia, and he wondered why Lucia was giving off such a forbidding aura at such an asion. What was going on?


    No matter how smart Arthur was, he was the reason Lucia was cold tonight.


    "That''s Miss Webb. She''s amazing," L eximed, pretending to be at ease.


    Arthur looked away when he heard L''s words. He took one look at her and looked down.


    "I wouldn''t forget a woman like that either," L continued. "She''s a knockout."


    "Stop that. "Arthur lightly said so, and there was determination in his words that didn''t allow L to continue.


    "Arthur, it''s not hard to admit your attachment, but you need to move on from the past. No matter how beautiful she is, there''s still another man standing beside her," L continued, ignoring the unhappiness in Arthur''s eyes.


    "I said stop saying that!" Arthur knew what L meant, but it was impossible to do!


    L wasn''t afraid of Arthur''s anger. She looked at him straight in the eye and said,


    "Arthur, re-examine your identity and your rtionship with her. You have toe out and stop dwelling on the past. Otherwise, you will be in pain for the rest of your life."


    L was showing Arthur a "bright path" that she hoped he would consider it.


    Arthur red at L and left angrily. L''s words revealed the harsh reality. Arthur didn''t want to think about it and face it. It was possible that Lucia had really left, but he was still waiting for her toe back. Arthur was rational, and all the information his brain had gleaned suggested that Lucia had betrayed him, but he always denied that in terms of his feelings.


    "Why did you say that to him?" Eduard asked L, frowning as Arthur made his way to the balcony. He had overheard the conversation.


    L turned to Eduard and said, "You are Arthur''s friend. Do you want him to lie to himself and pretend that Miss Webb has not betrayed him?"


    "Lucia didn''t..." Eduard was about to speak for Lucia when L interrupted him.


    "But what if she did?!" L confronted Eduard,


    "You''re all thinking about Miss Webb, and you want to see them together, but what if that''s just wishful thinking? Miss Webb is engaged to another man, so why don''t you think about Arthur and help him get over it and get back on his feet!"


    Eduard was speechless, because L had a point. They had always hoped that the two friends would get back together, but never thought that it would be impossible. How long will Arthur have to suffer like this?


    "If you don''t want to tell him, I will! Even if Arthur refuses, I will tell him the truth!" L said firmly.


    "Miss arthy, do you know Lucia?" Daphne asked L as she finished her words.


    L looked at Daphne, and was unable to answer.


    "If you don''t know, you don''t have the right to ask Arthur to give up." Daphne''s eyes were clear and firm, and she spoke word by word to L. After she spoke, she took Eduard''s arm and walked away from L. Daphne was angry!


    A person who didn''t know Lucia had no right to question what she was doing right now. Because they knew, they had stuck with Arthur. L didn''t understand this kind of love!


    L watched Daphne and Eduard walk away, pursed her lips, and calmed down. It seemed that in order to change Arthur''s heart, he must be kept away from the "friends" who had held on for Lucia. After Lucia and Spencer greeted Rohan, Lucia went to a corner. She looked indifferent, so no one dared to approach her. Spencer knew she was in a bad mood, so he didn''t have to worry that Lucia would approach Arthur. He left her alone and went to socialize on his own.


    Lucia couldn''t tell what she was thinking at the moment. She had "betrayed" Arthur to cooperate with Spencer, and Arthur had the right to start another rtionship. But, Lucia didn''t want to face the fact. She didn''t want Arthur to get close to other women, even if they were just standing together.

 Chapter 479 Illusion

    "So... I am so selfish..."


    Lucia muttered to herself with a self-deprecating and wryughter.


    Lucia didn''t realize that she was standing very close to the balcony in the corner. In fact, if she took a few more steps to the left, she would see Arthur. They were only a few steps away from each other. But Arthur found Lucia, and he saw her from the moment she came this way.


    Standing at the edge of the balcony, Arthur quietly watched Lucia''s profile.


    Lucia had always been beautiful and picturesque, and when she stood there, even the air around her seemed quiet and tranquil, giving him the illusion that time had passed in peace.


    Without a word, time seemed to stop.


    Arthur wished he could just look at her without worry, but heughed at himself, and the meaning in hisugh was so simr to Lucia''s.


    There was no peace.


    Just as the miserable feeling in Arthur''s heart was spreading, Lucia looked toward the balcony as if she felt something. From her perspective, she could not see Arthur, but she still moved a few steps toward the balcony as if she had been affected by something. Catching off guard, she caught Arthur''s eye.


    No wonder she kept feeling like someone was watching her. It turned out he was here.


    For a moment Lucia''s eyes softened, but then she remembered her situation.


    Having seen him, Lucia did not pretend to be blind, nor did she run away. Instead, she opened her mouth and said to Arthur, "There you are."


    Even with that cold tone, Lucia, now at a special stage in her life, longed to be in touch with Arthur, if only to hear his voice.


    Arthur raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect Lucia to speak to him first. Didn''t she hate him?


    Despite his doubt, Arthur immediately responded, "Well, here I am. Where''s Spencer?"


    Lucia pursed her lips and said softly, "Socializing. I''m in a bad mood, so I''m alone."


    Knowing that their identities were no longer suitable for conversation, Lucia couldn''t help saying so.


    "What happened?" Arthur would not hesitate to ask Lucia what she was feeling.


    Staring into Lucia''s pretty face, Arthur dared not miss a single reaction.


    "Nothing, just a bad mood." Lucia''s eyes moved and she said it lightly.


    "Is it the heat that''s been bothering youtely?" Arthur''s concern was palpable.


    Lucia''s heart was aching and her eyes were dry, so she looked down at the floor and said, "Maybe it''s the heat, but it''s not that bad. How are you?"


    When Lucia said this, there was a hint of whining. Arthur had the illusion that there was no unpleasantness between them and that they could still talk as before, and care for each other. "Well, not bad," Arthur replied gently, looking at Lucia''s slightly fluttering eyshes.


    He was doing not bad indeed with a newpanion. Lucia could not help but think bitterly. Remembering hispanion, she said casually,


    "Where''s yourpanion? Why aren''t you with her?"


    So she noticed?


    Arthur can not help but snicker in his heart and exined, "She''s my uni ssmate, but also your alumni. She''s on vacation and came here for fun." Lucia lowered her eyes and moved her toes, asking unconsciously, "Just a ssmate?"


    It was rare that they would have a peaceful conversation, and now Lucia had said something so ambiguous that both of them were stunned.


    Looking up, they looked at each other again. Arthur''s eyes were as deep as sea. Lucia wanted to escape because she actually said her true thoughts out!


    Without any hesitation, Lucia looked away and turned to leave. However, in the next second, her waist was held and she sensed a familiar feeling. In a sh, Arthur had already carried her into the corner of the balcony and also avoided everyone''s attention.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me!" The warmth felt on her back was so sentimental, but Lucia could only grit her teeth and lower her head to resist.


    "Lucia..." Arthur''s low and maic voice was full of love, and he held Lucia in his arms with a gentle strength that would never let her escape. Then he was whispering,


    "Why did you ask..."


    If there was no trace of feelings, why did she still care about him?


    At this moment, Arthur''s breath was warming her ear. His strong hands happened to be touching her abdomen. Lucia''s rationality could not withstand her emotional dependence. She leaned into his arms slightly to absorb his warmth.


    When Lucia leaned slightly against him, Arthur''s heart skipped a beat and he tightened his grip.


    Lucia, what am I gonna do with you?


    "Can you tell me what''s going on with you and Spencer... Why you''re with him? I just want the truth, Lucia. I just want the truth."


    From birth to the present, Arthur was a dazzling existence. He was born with a sense of superiority, had the strength and aura to look down everything, but in front of his beloved woman, he can bend his knees, abandon his dignity and plead her.


    When Spencer''s name was spoken, it also represented Lucia returned to sanity.


    When she pushed Arthur away, she put her hand on the back of his hand and gently pressed it against her abdomen. Then, she gritted her teeth and pulled his hand away. When she turned around, Lucia''s eyes already looked cold,


    "What I saw is the truth. Arthur, I''m done with you. Even if I said the wrong thing just now, it''s only because of the time I spent with you. If we didn''t have that grudge, we might have been able to live happily ever after, but we can''t! I can''t get the hate out of my head!"


    As she spoke, Lucia''s cold eyes showed a fierce hatred that prated Arthur''s heart.


    It was as if the air had suddenly been cut off. Arthur felt waves of pain in his body.


    Lucia''s face was so beautiful, so cold, but only she knew how hard she was biting her teeth. She looked away and said calmly, "start your new rtionship well." Then, she turned around and entered the crowd again. Her hand was on her heart, as if doing so would make it hurt less.


    Why? Why did she say that?!


    Lucia knew that words hurt Arthur the most.


    Looking at the purple gauze that Lucia was carrying, Arthur slowly withdrew his gaze. He leaned back against the railing of the balcony and closed his eyes.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 480 Flying to New York

    It was August in summer, but he felt like he was in cold winter.


    By the time L found Arthur to apologize, Arthur had calmed down.


    "Arthur, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have interfered with your feelings. I was just worried about you..." L stood in front of Arthur and said sincerely.


    "It''s okay. I know you''re doing this for my own good," Arthur said as he stared at the woman in front of him, but thought of what Lucia had said to him. "Start your new rtionship well."


    "You know, I actually..." L''s cheeks were slightly flushed. Looking at Arthur, she wanted to say something but stopped.


    "I know." Arthur answered lightly, which made L suddenly open her eyes wide.


    What did he know?!


    Clearly, she was a psychologist, but at this time her heart beat so fast and she was unable to read Arthur''s mood hidden in his light purple eyes.


    "Let''s go find Eduard and Daphne." After taking a deep breath, Arthur seemed to have figured something out and let it go. He took L''s hand and returned to the hall, while L slowly followed him. Her eyes widened as he held her hand, and she was drowned out by the roar of her heart.


    Arthur took my hand! He took my hand!


    This was what L looked forward for countless times, but now it was easy to achieve, like a dream.


    Lucia soon returned to Spencer. This was the most effective way to suppress her feelings for Arthur.


    "Feeling better?" Spencer nodded to a businessman whom he had been chatting with, and led Lucia to a quieter corner.


    "The Luxwell Investment case has been settled. I''m going to New York to see Teddy. I''m leaving in a couple of days." Lucia did not answer Spencer''s question but told him directly what she nned to do. "Wasn''t it justst month..." Spencer didn''t finish his words but shut his mouth when he saw Lucia''s angry look. Instead, he said, "Well, do you want me to go with you?"


    Despite thepany''s recent woes, Spencer asked thoughtfully.


    As long as Arthur was in the country, even if Lucia went to the Davis'' home, he won''t be worried.


    "No," said Lucia with a sneer in her heart, "You''d better get rid of your own troubles first."


    "All Right," Spencer said with disappointment, not knowing that his mind had been read. "I''ll book your flight tomorrow." Spencer said so and pretended to be disappointed Lucia raised an eyebrow. Why was he that motivated?


    What Lucia didn''t expect was that Spencer was worried if there was a chance to talk to Nia, and it would be perfect for her to visit Theodore for a few days.


    That night, when the banquet ended, Lucia purposely waited until the end. She watched Arthur and L leave hand in hand with her own eyes. Her eyes were dark, and no one knew what she was thinking. The next day, Lucia took a flight that Spencer had booked for her to fly to New York alone. She didn''t inform Edwin before that, and she didn''t go to the Davies Manor after she arrived in New York. Instead, she went to Manhattan''s Upper East Side and visited a friend at Lansdale Hospital.


    "Myra, long time no see." At Lansdale Hospital, Lucia met Myra Ryan, a friend her mentor had introduced her to.


    "Lucia, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Why are you sote? How is your health?" Myra asked as soon as she saw Lucia.


    "I got held up. I''m fine. I just wanted to make sure," Lucia said sheepishly.


    "Hospitals in your country are so advanced. Why do you need toe here for tests?" Myra asked bluntly.


    "It''s hard to exin, Myra. You know my situation isplicated. That''s why I want to ask you for help," Lucia replied with a smile, hiding the inexplicable in her heart.


    "It''s not a big deal. I''ll arrange for a check-up for you right away. Don''t worry." Myra did not continue to ask, butforted Lucia very thoughtfully. That afternoon, she brought Lucia for a thorough check-up, and the results pleased Lucia.


    After saying goodbye to Myra, Lucia called Sophie on her way to the Davies Manor.


    Sophie was reading a book with Theodore when she got Lucia''s call. She was thrilled to hear that Lucia was already on her way here, and Theodore was even more excited when she told him Listening to her son''s excited shouts on the phone, Lucia couldn''t help smiling. The tiredness of travelling was worth it.


    Lucia arrived at the Davies Manor shortly before 10pm. Edwin and Sophie had been waiting for a long time, and although she broke with their son, their affection and concern for her remained unchanged. "Lucia!" As soon as she saw Lucia, Sophie went up to her happily and gave her a big hug. Lucia felt warm in her heart, and tears almost fell down her cheeks.


    "Sophie, long time no see," Lucia said as she hugged Sophie, and was grateful for the warmth of the woman who had given her a mother''s love. She looked up at Edwin and said, "Long time no see, Edwin."


    "Lucia, do you lose weight?" Edwin''s concern was not hidden.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Lucia smiled, hid her feelings, and hugged Sophie before asking, "Where''s Teddy?"


    Sophie replied and smiled, "He was so excited about youing a few hours ago that he fell asleep and is now in his room."


    "Then I''ll see himter." Lucia wanted to see her son right away, but she was concerned about Sophie and Edwin, so she asked them about their physical and mental health and was relieved to see that they were both fine.


    In fact, Lucia knew how worried they were about her and Arthur.


    There was something she can not say now, so she can only turn it into care.


    While Lucia and Edwin were talking in the living room, Otis came back and was naturally surprised to see Lucia.


    After the exchange, Sophie arranged for Lucia''s stay and took the servants to set up the room herself, while Edwin went back to his room. He could see that Lucia seemed to have something to talk to Otis about, so there were only two of them left in the living room.


    Lucia, of course, knew why Otis had frequent trips between two cities. She asked,


    "Otis, have you met Helena?"


    "Yes," Otis said, nodding. "Ie back almost every month now. She misses me."


    Otis''s love for Helena was so obvious that Lucia felt envious. At least they could be together.


    "By the way, did youe back to see Teddy this time?" Otis asked, sensing that Lucia was about to say something to him.

 Chapter 481 Learning the Truth

    Lucia smiled, thought that Otis was indeed observant, and replied,


    "No, there''s one more thing I''d like to ask your favor for. No, that''s not a favor, but protection."


    "Protection?" Otis asked with a worried look in his eyes.


    Lucia didn''t answer right away, but looked around to make sure Sophie and Edwin weren''t going back into the living room. She took a document out of her suitcase and handed it to Otis without thinking too much.


    Otis took the document suspiciously. Seeing that Lucia nodded to himself, he opened it and read it.


    When the folder was opened, it was a list of tests. Even though Otis knew very little about the female anatomy, he knew what the Chorionic gonadotropin and progesterone tests were for. He nced quickly at the results at the bottom of the list.


    Confirm pregnancy!


    Raising his head, Otis looked at Lucia withplicated expression and asked hesitantly, "Lucia, are you pregnant?!"


    The reason Otis didn''t look happy was he thought the baby was Spencer''s, and in the blink of an eye, he had already thought about all the reasons Lucia told him she was pregnant and asked him to protect her. But the next thing, Lucia''s soft words shattered all his spections.


    "Yes," said Lucia, with her eyes glittering and her cheeks pinkish. Then she said with a gentle smile, "It''s Arthur''s."


    Even though Otis was meticulous, he was very confused at this moment.


    Seeing the shock and confusion in Otis''s eyes, Lucia''s cheeks reddened, and as her skin began to burn, she told Otis what had happened that night in Miami. If not to exin why, it was really hard for her to talk about this kind of thing.


    After hearing Lucia''s story, Otis knew what had happened, but now he asked carefully,


    "Lucia... Don''t you hate Arthur?"


    Why did she look so happy?


    Lucia smiled wryly and looked back at Otis. "Never hated," she replied earnestly. "Only love..."


    It didn''t take long for Otis to say, "Spencer is the one who donated his bone marrow to Teddy, isn''t he?"


    Lucia''s eyes darkened and she nodded helplessly. For the first time, she expressed her guilt. "Otis, I''m sorry... I have to save Teddy..."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No wonder... no wonder..." everything made sense in an instant. As expected, Lucia had been coerced by Spencer. Otis suppressed the anger in his heart and said,


    "Why didn''t you tell us? If we had known, we would never have let you suffer like this! It''s just Spencer''s bone marrow!"


    Not only Otis, but everyone in his family had the confidence to draw Spencer''s bone marrow out!


    "I don''t have to do this to myself if I just need his bone marrow for a while," exined Lucia with a wry smile:


    "Let''s not talk about whether or not we can force Spencer to sign the donation agreement. Even if we can, Teddy will be under observation for a period of not just one year, but also two or three years. As long as Teddy''s disease rpses, he will definitely need Spencer''s bone marrow. We can hold him for a while, but we can''t hold him for many years..."


    Otis was speechless and did not think of this. At this moment, he was deeply aware of Lucia''s helplessness and pain. She clearly loved Arthur, but had tomit to that bastard Spencer. From beginning to end, Lucia was the most aggrieved person...


    "Lucia, I''m sorry we didn''t protect you," Otis said apologetically.


    "No, Otis, you mustn''t say that," said Lucia, and her eyes were turning red. "I''m sorry," she said,


    "I''m the one who should be sorry. I know how much pain I caused to Arthur, but I really can''t..."


    For the first time, Lucia was able to express her pain to others. After only two or three sentences, Lucia''s tears rolled down her face and her voice became choked up.


    Otis had always been strict with others, but that didn''t mean that he was aloof. Seeing Lucia like this, he put down the report and gently pulled her into his arms. He patted her back as if he had reced Arthur andforted her in a low voice,


    "Lucia, that''s so hard for you... Choosing to save Teddy is in your nature as a mother, and no one has the right to me you. It''s us who should be sorry. The Davies family has always been pretentious, and it''s our arrogance and underestimation of Spencer''s meanness that has allowed him to take advantage of you and let you suffer ... I''m really sorry."


    As she listened to Otis''s words of relief, Lucia''s heart ached even more. Her tears could not stop falling, but she also knew that she could not lose control of her emotions. She could only tell Otis about this matter with confidence!


    Thinking of this, Lucia forced herself to stop crying. She came out of Otis''s arms, stubbornly wiped her tears and said,


    "Now that things have changed and I''m pregnant with Arthur''s child. Otis, do you know what that means?"


    "I know," Otis said, feeling the significance of the report at hand. "If the unborn baby is gically simr to Teddy, this baby could be the next person to save him!"


    "Yes," said Lucia, nodding and wiping away her tears. "I''m sorry to say this to the baby, but it''s my lifeline to Arthur, to Teddy, and I can''t let anything happen to the baby!"


    "When can we confirm?" Otis asked.


    "I have to wait at least 18 weeks, which is four months, and I don''t even know if the baby will make it," she said, frowning.


    Otis thought for a moment and then asked, "You and Spencer never..."


    "No," replied Lucia, shaking her head,


    "Therefore, once he finds out that I am pregnant, he must have known that the child is not his. Every day, when I return to Spencer''s house, I always keep my guard up. Even if Arthur does not know the truth, I would never let anyone touch me!"


    Lucia clung to her loyalty to Arthur, word for word.


    "Lucia..." Otis was filled with admiration. She was such a woman who hadmitted herself to a man, and it took a lot of tenacity and strength to keep herself innocent. Otis can''t imagine what Lucia had been living through these past two months, not to mention that Spencer had already drugged her once.


    "So I had to let him know it''s Arthur''s," Lucia continued.

 Chapter 482 Seeking Protection

    "You mean ...," Otis understood Lucia''s meaning in half a second.


    "That''s right," Lucia nodded: "If Spencer thinks the baby is someone else''s, he will force me to abort it, even if I don''t want to. With his scheming character, the baby will be assassinated by him sooner orter, but if I directly confess that the baby is Arthur''s, there''s a 50-50 chance he''ll keep the baby ..."


    "Use the baby to threaten Arthur and take control of you." Otis'' words were tinged with anger.


    Lucia nodded, "So I intend to go back to conceal this matter first and wait for him to find out for himself. I can my safety for a moment. When it''s hard to hide the fact, I will say the baby wasn''t conceived after breaking up with Arthur. I will protect the baby with life, but I''m afraid it''s a little difficult on my own...


    "Will Spencer dare to hurt you?" Otis didn''t think he was that bold, "He will be afraid of Ms. Wilson''s deterrence, right?"


    "She has already known everything Spencer did, and she helped him because of Teddy. If she finds out that I''m pregnant with Arthur''s child again, I''m afraid that even she would treat me... "Lucia spoke the brutal truth.


    "Lucia, have you ever considered telling Arthur and the others the truth? It''s okay to have everyone y along and hide it from Spencer, so at least you don''t have to suffer all the grievances alone," Otis suggested.


    "No!" said Lucia, shaking her head,


    "No one can know. Spencer is the best at reading people. It''s because he sees Arthur in pain that I''m able to keep him at bay. If Arthur knows the truth, based on his personality, do you think he would let me stay by Spencer''s side? Even if he wants to, he won''t be able to act this way. I couldn''t settle down. Spencer hates Arthur to the core. Only if I have nothing to do with Arthur and he really misunderstands me, would Spencer not suspect anything and Teddy''s life will be saved."


    Just like the night before, when Lucia approached Arthur, after knowing that she was pregnant, she couldn''t help but ask that question and be a little bit dependent on him. Except to hide the truth, there was no other way for Arthur to really shut herself off and for Spencer to let his guard down.


    Otis didn''t want to, but he knew Lucia was telling the truth. Arthur, who was arrogant, can''t let Lucia suffer by Spencer''s side if he knew the truth. He was even capable of shackling Spencer. But Otis was afraid most Arthur would get hurt.


    "So the first thing to do is keep the baby and wait for the test results, and I need Spencer''s information," Lucia continued.


    "What information?" Otis asked.


    "He has Jacob, and I will try to track him down within the next few months," said Lucia.


    "I see. For Teddy''s sake, to find out Jacob, you really have topromise now," Otis sighed,


    "How do you want me to help you?"


    Otis knew Lucia was smart. And she must have a n.


    "Some time ago, I found a mysterious person by Spencer''s side. His name is Dan. He''s very agile. He''s not a match for ordinary people. He''s also secretly armed. The situation in US isplicated. I suspect that he''s a mercenary hired by Spencer, but I can''t prove it. Otis, I know that you used to work in the special forces too."


    Lucia said this, believing Otis had understood her intentions.


    "Alright, you stay at home for a few days and give me time to prepare. I''ll investigate Dan''s identity and arrange everything. When the timees, you just have to go back to your normal life and leave the rest to me!" Otis immediately agreed to Lucia''s request,


    "I''ll keep you and the baby safe!"


    "Otis, thank you," said Lucia, feeling safe in his words.


    "No, it''s my job to protect my sister-inw and nephew," Otis said, already rxed,


    "Besides, if Helena knows I amn''t protecting you, she''d probably beat the crap out of me."


    Lucia smiled when she heard this. After staying with Helena for a long time, even Otis had learned to joke. The power of love was incalcble.


    As they spoke, there was a slight sound of footsteps on the stairs. Otis was the first to react. He quickly picked up the report and stuffed it into her luggage. Then, he and Lucia looked at Sophie who was walking towards them.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Lucia, the room is ready," Sophie said softly as she walked over.


    "Thank you, Sophie," said Lucia with a smile. "I''m going to rest now. How about tomorrow we take Teddy for a walk?"


    "Sure," Sophie agreed happily. "Let''s go for a walk tomorrow."


    It waste at night, and Lucia was escorted up the stairs by Sophie''s eager eyes to see Theodore before she went to her room to rest.


    After she left, Sophie asked Otis,


    "What were you talking about?"


    "Get some rest, Mom," Otis said with a smile.


    "You can''t tell me?" Sophie frowned.


    "Mom, it''ste," Otis said with a smile.


    "I''m your mother!" Sophie exasperated.


    Otis put his arm around Sophie''s shoulder as they walked up the stairs. "I''m your son!" He said.


    Sophie knew she couldn''t get anything out of Otis, so she was indignant. She really wanted to know what they had been talking about, even though Lucia was smiling when she went downstairs, but the corner of her eyes suffused with moisture can not lie to her!


    But Otis didn''t say anything, and Sophie could only hope in her heart that everything was okay.


    That night, Lucia slept soundly. That was the most peaceful night since she''d moved into Spencer''s house, and she didn''t have to worry about Spencer barging in at any moment, or whether she''d wake up in the morning and run into him. Except that, when she opened her eyes, all she could see was her son''s sweet smile.


    Lucia stayed in New York for five days and spent the rest of the day out with Sophie and Theodore, who, although not fully recovered, was apanied by six paramedics. But with his mother by his side, he still had a good time.


    On the sixth day, Lucia was about to leave for home, and Otis stayed to apany her to return home today.


    "Otis, you must take good care of Lucia," said Sophie, before leaving.


    "I know," Otis nodded, waiting for Lucia to say goodbye to Theodore before carefully escorting her into the car and out of the house.

 Chapter 483 Seeing through the real intention

    Holding Theodore in her arms, Sophie watched Otis''s car drive away. When it disappeared into the front garden, she looked at Theodore and noticed that her grandson was not crying, "Teddy, don''t be afraid to cry if you miss your mother."


    "I''m not crying," he said to his grandmother with a smile. "She''s only gone for a little while. I''ll see my mommy again soon, and she can''t be worried."


    "Teddy, be good..." Sophie felt both relieved and sad to see Theodore so sensible.


    Theodore kissed her on the cheek and said, "Don''t worry, Grandma. Daddy and Mommy will be together sooner orter."


    "Teddy?" Sophie looked at her grandson in amazement. What did he mean by that?


    But Theodore stuck out his tongue and buried himself in Sophie''s neck. He couldn''t say any more.


    At the airport, Lucia found out that Otis was on the same flight as her. "Are you going to Athegate, too?" She asked


    "I want to check on Arthur and make things a little more detailed," said Otis.


    "Otis, won''t four people too many?" Lucia asked, ncing near their seats.


    "Lucia, you are so smart to find out so quickly," Otis said with a smile. "There aren''t many of us. If it isn''t for my fear of exposure, I would have arranged for more."


    "The people you trust must have been one of the best. Four is enough," said Lucia reassuringly.


    "You should get some rest," Otis said with a smile. "When you wake up, we might arrive."


    "OK," said Lucia, feeling a little tired. She closed her eyes at ease.


    As Otis pointed out, Lucia fell asleep in a peaceful environment, and though she woke vaguely in the middle of the meal, by the time she woke up, they were back at Athegate.


    Out of the airport, Otis handed Lucia''s bag to her and said apologetically, "Lucia, you have to go home by yourself now. It''s not good for me to take you home."


    "I know, thank you, Otis," she said, and took a taxi back to the office, while Otis went straight to Fragranerde Hall.


    At Fragranerde Hall, Otis met L for the first time.


    L only knew Arthur as one of the four Davies brothers, but as a "ssmate", she was naturally unable to meet his other brothers, so she was very happy to meet his brother this time. Since holding hands at the party that day, L had been in a good mood. Sensing that Arthur was blurring the line between them a little, she was getting closer to him.


    "Hello, Otis. I''m Arthur''s friend from college, L." L introduced herself enthusiastically as soon as she saw Otis walk in the door.


    Otis didn''t smile, shook hands with L, picked up the baby, and asked Juliana how she was doing.


    L frowned slightly. Otis seemed to be hostile to her?


    The reason was obvious because of Lucia. At this moment, L was a little angry. What kind of person was Lucia? Even after what she had done, why were so many people willing to defend her!?


    In fact, L underestimated Otis. As soon as Otis heard her calling him "Otis", he could guess what she was thinking about Arthur. After all, Arthur was such an outstanding man. The woman who lingered by his side must have ulterior motives. It was not that he was not passionate about L because of Lucia. However, it was just that he didn''t like the look in L''s eyes.


    It was a natural instinct of Otis, who had always found L''s eyes tooplicated when just smiling.


    When Arthur heard the news, he went home. Otis seldom came to Athegate, which was a pleasant surprise to him.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Otis!" When he got home and saw Otis, Arthur''s face had a genuine smile.


    "Arthur." Otis nced at Arthur with the same lukewarm manner.


    Arthur was used to Otis''s indifference. He walked up to him and said, "Did youe to see me or did you have something to take care of?"


    Otis nced at Arthur again and replied, "To see you, of course. Am I that cold-blooded?"


    "Yes," Arthur replied rudely, and the seriousnesssted only a few seconds. The next moment, the brothers smiled at each other.


    When L saw Arthuring back, she chatted with Otis. She leaned over and took Arthur''s arm in front of Otis,


    "Arthur, Otis and I already know each other, but why don''t you introduce again?"


    "No," said Otis before Arthur could speak. He didn''t even look at the way L held Arthur''s arm.


    She was such a smart woman. But in the face of love, she will be stupid.


    Arthur nced at L who was slightly embarrassed and said to Otis, "Otis, L is a ssmate of mine from uni and a psychologist in FBI. You should be interested in what she does."


    "Not really." Juliana was relieved by Otis''s unkind manner, and when she received Otis''s eye contact, Juliana stepped in to be a bad guy.


    "Miss arthy, would you excuse us for a moment?" Juliana had ten thousand gentle reasons to send L away, but she chose the most direct one without hesitation.


    L''s face changed, and she looked up at Arthur with some grievance.


    Arthur knew Otis''s temper, so he said to L, "Excuse me, why don''t you go upstairs? I''ll talk to Otis."


    L reluctantly went upstairs, and when she was gone, Arthur asked Otis,


    "Otis, what are you doing in Athegate?"


    "Something." Otis didn''t lie, but didn''t say. Instead, he asked, "L''s a therapist. Did you get her to talk to Teddy''s bone marrow donor?"


    "Yes," Arthur nodded, "I have."


    "The answer is that the donor didn''t lie, did he?" Otis asked again, and this time Arthur was silent.


    Otis smiled. He was right about L. Her intelligence could be used in any positive way when it came to reason, but when it came to feelings, it waspletely selfish. Having heard all the truth from Lucia, Otis cut off L''s feelings for Arthur.


    Just, not now.


    For Lucia, and for Theodore.


    "She''s too smart. Be careful," Otis said simply.

 Chapter 484 Even if it is hatred

    Instead of answering Otis, Arthur continued to ask what he wanted to know most, "Otis, what the hell are you doing here?"


    Otis had no business dealings in Athegate, because the various parts of Davonnis Corp had made it clear that he was in charge here, and Arthur had a vague suspicion that he was here in connection with Lucia.


    "I send Lucia back." Otis didn''t choose to lie, because Arthur was too shrewd.


    "She went to US?" Arthur''s eyes changed when he heard Lucia''s name.


    Otis said, "Well, to see Teddy. I was at home then."


    Arthur''s eyes grew darker and darker. He just stared at Otis, staring at him, making Juliana, who was standing next to him, nervous.


    "Arthur, if you have something to say, will you stop looking at Otis like that?"


    Juliana couldn''t resist pushing Arthur''s arm.


    "Lucia, what happened to her?" Arthur said atst, and the question hit the nail on the head.


    Lucia had always been independent. Had she ever needed anyone to escort her home? Unless something went wrong!


    "Would I be so rxed if something happened?" If Arthur was an iceberg, Otis would be an icy sea. He nced at his brother and replied calmly,


    "Have you forgotten who my girlfriend is? She gave me an order. How dare I refuse?"


    To reassure Arthur, Otis had to use Helena as a shield, and it turned out to be a pretty good one.


    Thinking of Helena''s bright face, her somewhat unruly manner, and headstrong personality, Arthur had to admit that it was possible that Otis was telling the truth.


    As for the suspicion, he chose to keep it to himself.


    "Now that you are here, stay a few more days. You seldome to see me," said Arthur, looking less nervous atst.


    "Hmm, that''s what I''m thinking. I''ll drop by yourpany for a few days. I heard that you bid on a coastal project six months ago. Are you ready tounch it recently?" Otis took the opportunity to change the topic.


    "It was going to be a while, but I moved it up..." Arthur said, and his eyes changed again. The South Sea development project, which was snatched from Jacob in a fit of pique, was still three months away from its officialunch, but he had been using his work to relieve the pressure and push the date forward.


    He was the president and tried his best. How dare his subordinates not follow him?


    When Otis saw Arthur''s expression, he knew that he was thinking about Lucia again. He could only look at Juliana helplessly, but Juliana gave him an even more helpless look. The word "Lucia" was deeply rooted in Arthur''s blood. If being a little careless, it will affect all his emotions.


    "Since it''s still early, take me back to the office. Julia, go take care of the baby," Otis said, but he could only turn the conversation back to business. Later that night, he would take care of something else. Arthur was about to say no. After all, Otis was on a journey, and Juliana, who was standing beside him, didn''t even think to say no. She pushed the two of them out the door,


    "Then go. I''ll wait for you toe back for lunch this afternoon."


    Unfortunately, Arthur and Otis can only go to thepany to "inspect". after they left, L went downstairs and met Juliana who was going to go upstairs.


    Juliana looked up at L and went upstairs without saying a word. As she passed her, L said,


    "Lucia is really that good?"


    Juliana raised an eyebrow, squinted at L and said,


    "Of course, she''s the best woman in the world!"


    "To make a woman of you think so highly of her..." L''s eyes sparkled as she analyzed, "Has she ever been kind to you?"


    When Juliana heard this, her anger red. She stood up and faced L. She was already on top of her, and said coldly,


    "L, I advise you to use less professional analysis. Whether a person''s character is good or bad, we have our own judgement, and it has nothing to do with you."


    L smiled nonchntly, squinted, and said, "So that''s a ''yes''?"


    "So what?!" Juliana scowled and couldn''t talk to L for more than a few words every time.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing, just making sure," L said with a smile, still curling her lips.


    L didn''t necessarily want to belittle Lucia. She was simply unhappy with being rejected and looking for an outlet for herself.


    Distracted by L''s inexplicable questions, Juliana red at her and went straight upstairs to save herself the indignation.


    L thought for a moment, then turned and went downstairs.


    Otis rarely came to Athegate, and even when he did, it was only to visit Arthur. He had never actually visited the branch, so when he first showed up, Kyle and a few of the older employees knew how to address him. But no one else knew his identity.


    Arthur took Otis around the various departments. He soon realized that his mind was not on business at all, so he brought Otis straight back to his office to talk about the South Sea development project. After hearing Arthur describe the project''s progress, Otis stood up and walked around his office. Finally, he came to his desk and saw the photos on it.


    To be honest, Otis had always had an urge to tell Arthur the truth, especially after seeing that he still had a photo of Lucia.


    Seeing that Otis, who was more of a workaholic than he was, wasn''t interested in business, Arthur paused as he spoke, and strolled over to Otis, where he found his focus.


    "Otis, did Lucia really not say anything to you?" Arthur suddenly asked, looking at Lucia''s profile in the photo.


    "What can she say to me?" Otis asked tly.


    "Even if she didn''t take the initiative, didn''t you mention me in front of her?" Arthur frowned. He didn''t believe that they hadn''t mentioned him at all. Even if they did, he wanted to know what Lucia had said. "Arthur, when did you be so despicable?" Otis frowned and asked sadly, "You know that Lucia will never speak of you with love again."


    "Even if it is hatred..." Arthur lowered his eyes. His pale purple eyes stained with sadness. "I also want to know."


    Otis felt as if his heart had been struck by a sudden blow. He was shocked by Arthur''s concern for Lucia. Even if it was hatred, would he want to know how much she hated him?!

 Chapter 485 Inexplicable Confidence

    "Don''t think about it," Otis made up his mind and said. "I saw you and L acting so close. I thought you''d move on"


    "No way," Arthur said with a self-deprecatingugh. "I know I''m flirting with L, but it''s just got in a rage. I met Lucia at a party the other night, and she told me to start a new rtionship..." Did Lucia say that?


    Otis raised his eyebrows slightly and thought about Lucia''s state of mind at that time. It was probably just a jealous remark, but his brother took it seriously.


    "If you don''t want to, don''t get close to her so you don''t end up in a dilemma," Otis told his brother.


    "I know," said Arthur, with his head slightly lowered and his eyes wandering to the sunlit cityscape outside the window.


    "She should be leaving soon."


    Stupid brother! Otis cursed in the bottom of his heart. That woman came here for you. If you did not state your attitude, how could she leave!?


    But on the surface, Otis only said, "Then be appropriate."


    Arthur replied, looking out the window at the rosy sky, and thinking what was Lucia doing now?


    Under the same sunset, Lucia was outside her office. However, she was not focused on her work as usual. Instead, she turned her chair to look out of the French window while looking at the red clouds outside, while gently stroking her own belly.


    To be pregnant with Arthur''s child again was a blessing for Lucia, especially in the quiet of the evening. It was a blessing that permeated every of her being. Even between her eyes, there was overflowing with tenderness.


    Just as Lucia was enjoying the silence, footstep sound came from behind her. Lucia frowned. He was probably the only person who dared to enter her office without informing her!


    She withdrew her hand from her stomach and had just moved her chair halfway back when her back was held by a pair of hands. When Lucia looked up, she saw Spencer''s smiling face. Lucia''s frown deepened.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you havee back?" Spencer asked, looking down gently into Lucia''s face.


    "No need," replied Lucia coldly.


    Spencer curled his lips and stared at Lucia quietly, as if he was trying to figure something out. Lucia''s displeasure deepened when he stared at her. She forced her foot and turned the chair around to avoid Spencer''s gaze.


    Spencer was still standing by her desk. At this moment, Lucia''s desk was immactely clean. It was obvious that she hadn''t worked since she came back in the afternoon. What was it that made her so engrossed in her thoughts?


    "Lucia," Spencer whispered as he reached out and lifted a strand of Lucia''s hair. "You didn''t meet anyone in New York, did you?"


    "Don''t you know if Arthur followed me?" Lucia said sarcastically without thinking too much. When she noticed Spencer''s movements, she turned sideways without hesitation to let her hair escape his palm. Spencer chuckled and said, "I didn''t say it was him."


    "Who are you talking about?" Lucia asked unhappily.


    "I heard Otis came to Athegate this afternoon, too, and he was on the same flight as you," Spencer said tentatively.


    Hearing this, Lucia frowned and finally looked up at Spencer with a sneer. "You''re very well informed," she saidProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Otis showed up at the Branch of Davonnis this afternoon. It''s not surprising that I have a few spies, right?" Spencer said generously. After all, this kind of dirty trick was already known in the business world. "He was at home when I went to visit Teddy, and he came back with me. Why? Is there a problem?" Lucia said generously, ignoring Spencer''s smugness.


    "Lucia, it''s better for you to have less contact with them. I don''t want to quarrel with you again because of this kind of thing," Spencer advised her.


    "Spencer, aren''t you overstepping your bounds? Teddy is the descendant of the Davis family no matter what. I can''t cut all ties with the Davis family. Besides, your surname is Davis too," Lucia asked Spencer coldly.


    "Have you forgotten that?!"


    Spencer saw Lucia''s eyes turn colder as she spoke. Although he didn''t agree with her, he couldn''t do anything about it. Theodore was indeed a person that she couldn''t let go of, and her entanglement with the Edwins probably wouldn''t end.


    Was there any way... to get her attention?


    As Spencer thought about this, he suddenly remembered a conversation he had had with her before.


    "Lucia, we''ve been engaged for a month. Can''t we take this to the next level?" Spencer asked.


    "Next level?" Lucia''s disgust was all in a low, cold tone.


    "Of course, I''ve said that before. If you want me to continue to rescue Teddy, and to hand over Jacob, either you would be willing to stay with me or bear my children. Now it seems more difficult for you to be willing to love me than to bear my children."


    Spencer talked of his threat to Lucia, not knowing that his theory couldn''t be more heartless.


    Lucia was furious. She stood up and red at Spencer,


    "Spencer, are you putting the cart before the horse?! A woman giving birth to a child for another man has to have love first! You want me to give birth to a child for you while hating you? Are you stupid or am I?!" "What''s the big deal? Wasn''t Teddy born under these circumstances?" Spencer said nonchntly, but his eyes were on Lucia''s face, which had turned pink from anger. Even though she was ring at him, Spencer still found her stunning.


    "My rtionship with Arthur doesn''t allow you to criticize, but my rtionship with you is clear. There is only benefit. I will not fall in love with you, nor will I give birth to a child for you!" Lucia said impatiently, and she had stated these words countless times.


    "You don''t have to jump to a conclusion," Spencer said with a smile, as if he was used to Lucia''s rejection. "Life is long, and the future is unexpected."


    Lucia stroked her brows and confirmed once again that talking to Spencer about ethics was futile, but she did need to figure out how to get Jacob''s whereabouts out of him.


    Seeing that Lucia was no longer refuting him, Spencer became more convinced that if he had the patience to talk to her, she would eventually give in. Thinking about this, contrary to Lucia''s frustration, Spencer felt much better.

 Chapter 486 The great difference in social standing

    Realizing that Spencer wouldn''t leave voluntarily, Lucia remembered one thing and asked him directly, "By the way, did you find the person you said was plotting against thepany?"


    "No," Spencer said, seeing that Lucia cared about hispany, "I don''t know if the person is aware of my intention. This time there is no other action. I can''t find that out."


    Lucia looked away and said, "Looks like you have a rival."


    "He''s not even my opponent. He''s just a gutless little small potato," Spencer said confidently, with his eyes shing with an unconcealed menace,


    "If I catch him, he''ll be dead!"


    Lucia didn''t say much, thinking that she might have done some good by tipping off.


    In fact, upon learning that Spencer was nning to strike back, Lucia contacted Reynolds to confirm that he was behind the attack. Lucia informed him of Spencer''s ns, which Reynolds, of course, did not appreciate, but now it seemed that he was listening to her words.


    When she thought of Reynolds, Lucia had to think of Nia.


    She wondered if the two of them had talked it out?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But when she came back today, Nia didn''t look any different than usual.


    While Lucia was thinking about Nia''s behavior, Nia, outside the office, had just deleted the message that tipped off Spencer.


    If one could look closely, they will see the change between Nia''s eyebrows. Her eyes were no longer clear. She will always have an intention when looking at people. She was no longer the Nia that she used to be.


    Twelve days ago, after eavesdropping on the conversation between Reynolds and Monty, Nia went home with distraction, tossing and turning all night. And the next day, with dark circles under her eyes, she was waiting for Reynolds to call her, but it wasn''t until the fourth day that there was no message on her cell phone. Nia was well aware that Reynolds was not taking her seriously.


    After realizing this, Nia was furious and rushed to Luxwell Investment. When she saw the logo on the high-rise building, the anger in her heart stirred up. Thispany was set up in the first ce to benefit Lucia!


    Without any notification, Nia went straight to the top floor and found Reynolds'' office. Reynolds was working when he saw Nia pushing his secretary into the office. He calmly stood up and let her go out first. Nia''s face turned red. As soon as she saw Reynolds, she rushed over and asked, "Why didn''t you call me the whole time?! Do you still think I''m your girlfriend?!"


    Reynolds took one look at Nia, went over to the sofa and sat down, then motioned with his eyes for Nia to sit down as well. Nia stubbornly stood where she was and red at him.


    Sensing Nia''s anger, Reynolds immediately realized that she was supposed to be aware of his own stuff, so he asked,


    "Do you know something?"


    Nia calmed herself down when she heard that, and there was a glimmer of hope in her heart, which was why she''d been holding back now. If Reynolds didn''te forward with the truth, she could pretend that she did not know anything. After all, his status was noble. Even if he did not love her, his status as the son of the Brown family was enough to seduce any woman.


    "You did everything you could to bring down Webbex Group. Why did you let Lucia go at thest minute? I want to know why." Nia was smart enough not to expose the truth directly. Instead, she chose to beat around the bush.


    Reynolds smiled and replied, "Because I can''t hurt Lucia anymore."


    Reynolds'' words couldn''t have been more obvious, but Nia was still struggling, and she asked carefully, "Have you decided to let her stay in the country?"


    "No," Reynolds said as he slowly straightened his body and stared into Nia''s eyes. "Because I love her. When pushes to shove, I find myself unable to do so."


    As Nia prepared for the worst, she didn''t expect Reynolds to be so rxed and even take his time telling the brutal truth.


    In an instant, Nia realized the difference between herself and him.


    She was just an ordinary person, not only expendable to a rich person like Reynolds, but disposable!


    In a fit of anger, Nia stopped pretending to test Reynolds and directly confronted Reynolds, "So you approached me for Lucia in the first ce. You never loved me, and everything you said to me was a lie?!" "Of course," Reynolds admitted graciously, "I know it''s not fair to you, but..."


    Before Reynolds could finish his words, Nia ran towards him, but her raised palm didn''t fall, before her both wrist were grabbed by Reynolds. She struggled so hard that she couldn''t break free, and Nia screamed in anger,


    "It''s not fair! You know what''s not fair?! Reynolds! You bastard! How dare you y with my feelings! How much I''ve done for you these past few months!? I''ve given myself to you! Reynolds, you''re an asshole!" "That''s enough!" Reynolds was most impatient with the woman''s nonsense. He flung Nia away with a sharp reprimand and said in a cold, condescending voice, ncing at her disheveled look, "Don''t y a victim here. Nia, even though I hid my intentions from you in the first ce, you know why you''re with me, right? I was hesitant to use you to get to Lucia in the first ce, so when I joined you on Facebook, I used another ount to test you. I borrowed a not-so-ordinary face, but a slightly ordinary identity. I said I was a delivery guy, but did you answer me? No, you were so arrogant that you refused to talk to me, and when I changed my picture, my identity, and told you that I was going back to the country to start my ownpany, what was your attitude?"


    Nia''s face turned red, and she remembered the stranger who had added her before Reynolds. And, yes, she had added him because he was good-looking, but as soon as she knew his upation, she rejected him in the most blunt way. Thinking back to this, Nia pursed her lips tightly and couldn''t say a word.


    "Nia, there''s no such thing as a high or low career. When you told a delivery guy that his career wasn''t good enough for a officey like you and made him work hard for a few years to chase after you, you were no longer qualified to be a victim. Furthermore, how much money did you spend on me during our rtionship? You keep buying brand-name cosmetics. You keep changing brand-name bags, follow me into all kinds of high-end consumer ces, always posting an arrogant posture. Nia, you do not recognize your own desires, but I do! We''re just using each other."

 Chapter 487 Another reliance

    Reynolds'' voice was getting colder and colder, and his tone was getting more and more impatient. If Nia was pure and innocent, he wouldn''t have had the chance to take advantage of her. Why would shee here and pretend to be innocent now?


    "It''s a check for three million dor," Reynolds said, taking his checkbook out of his shirt, writing the amount, and handing it to her,


    "Take the money. We''re done with each other. I won''t let Lucia make things difficult for you. You can continue to be an assistant, but from now on, there will be no more entanglements between you and me." It would have been the most insulting thing that she was evaluated by money, but Nia looked at that check and was tempted.


    Three million!


    That was a hell of a lot of money for her as an assistant, who needed to save it up for 50 years!


    But once she reached out, she would really be Reynolds'' gold digger, but if she didn''t take it, then she would lose a lot of things!


    Nia stared at the check without saying a word. She didn''t reach for it or say anything.


    "No?" Reynolds asked Nia nonchntly as she stared at the check. He didn''t have much patience.


    She reached out and yanked the check out of Reynolds'' hand. Nia held on to it tightly, even though she was shaking with anger. She said stubbornly,


    "Reynolds, I''ve never been with you for anything! But you owe me three million!"


    Reynolds'' sexy lips curled up slightly. "I know," he said, "And then we''re done. You don''t have to call me anymore."


    "Fine! We''re square!" She clutched the check. Although the dream of marring into a wealthy family was shattered, the money in her hands was real. Nia''s anger was no longer as strong as it had been before. She red at Reynolds, then grabbed her purse and left, looking extremely dashing. But Reynolds thought it was a joke.


    Reynolds was used to test something, and that check was a feeler. If Nia refused, and felt resentful that he lied to her about her feelings, she was gonna get more than the money. That was not evenpensation to Reynolds.


    With a sneer, Reynolds thought to himself that would Nia be mad if she knew she missed ten million?


    As she rushed out of Reynolds'' office, as soon as she got into the elevator, Nia unfolded the check in her hand with a trembling hand. She carefully smoothed it out for fear that her sweat would get the numbers wet. Looking at the long string of zeros over and over again, Nia''s expression became more and more calm. Atst, she evenughed.


    "Three million... worth it!"


    This was Nia''s final words on her rtionship with Reynolds.


    Without Reynolds, Nia can''t really be as if nothing had happened. What Reynolds had done to her started with Lucia, and Nia''s hatred shifted.


    Lucia had always been a vision for Nia, a vision of beauty, of knowledge, of self-control, of being able tough at life after so many setbacks, of being at ease. Nia really admired her generosity. But now that she knew that Lucia had gotten the favor and help of the Brown family, and that she had countless men supporting her, Nia felt that it was unfair!


    Why should anything good happen to her? Even Reynolds was so devoted to Lucia!


    Knowing that Lucia loved Arthur, but ended up with Spencer, Nia''s target was Spencer.


    After Lucia left for New York, Nia got in touch with Spencer, and she didn''t know that Spencer wanted to "talk" to her too.


    Nia walked into Spencer''s vi for the first time, and when Spencer treated her like an honored guest, Nia''s vanity was satisfied and she made her intentions known.


    "Mr. Davies, I know that now... Arthur doesn''t give up upon Lucia. If you will help me, I can help you get her."


    "Are you sure?" Spencer asked, smiling as he leaned back on the couch in anguid manner.


    "I don''t have any other skills, but I can tell you what Lucia does in thepany every day, who she meets, and even her schedule. I believe that this is very important. It''s not trivial for you." Nia was a little nervous, but still said confidently.


    "That''s not enough..." Spencer''s eyes squinted, as if he was not impressed by Nia''s words.


    Nia was no match for the crafty Spencer, and when she saw his nonchnt expression, Nia panicked and quickly asked,


    "Mr. Davies, what more do you want me to do for you? I can do anything, as long as you can help me to have my day!"


    Nia unknowingly showed what she wanted.


    Spencerughed in his heart and said nonchntly, "Miss Davidson, you''ve always been loyal to Lucia. I''m very curious about what made you so eager toe to me."


    "I..." Nia lowered her eyes and mumbled, hesitating to speak up.


    As soon as he saw Nia hesitating, Spencer immediately realized that she must have something important that he didn''t know. Seeing that she was hesitating, he decided to help her,


    "It''s fine if you don''t want to talk about it. I''m not an idiot. You''ve been by Lucia''s side for more than two years. If you suddenly switch to my side, I''ll also suspect your intentions. What if Lucia asks you to test me..."


    Spencer deliberately dragged out her speech, and Nia was fooled by him. She quickly denied it,


    "Lucia didn''t send me! I just can''t get over it!"


    "For what?" Spencer teased Nia to speak up, just like a cat toying with an inescapable mouse.


    Nia gritted her teeth and finally told Spencer everything that had happened between her and Reynolds. She really didn''t want to admit it, but she also realized that in order to get ahead, she had to have someone to lean on. Even Daphne had Eduard and Lucia shelter her. She must not be foolish enough to think that she can be sessful on her own!


    After listening to Nia''s indignant exnation of how she met, dated, and finally broke up with Reynolds, Spencer raised his eyebrows in surprise. It turned out that the second son of the Brown family had been in the country all along and had been eyeing Lucia for a long time!C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    No wonder the tannery case was so easy to solve. It turned out Reynolds couldn''t get over Lucia!


    Spencer was so angry that he felt like he was being yed by Reynolds. Nia told him that Reynolds wanted to deal with him, too. Did Reynolds steal all the cases at thepanytely?!

 Chapter 488 Nias Ambition

    Bit by bit.


    Spencer was quick-witted and soon had everything figured out.


    "I didn''t know you were hurt like that. Reynolds is so mean!" He had his own thoughts, but Spencer didn''t forget to speak up for Nia.


    "Yes! I was used by him from the beginning. I even betrayed Lucia for his sake, but Reynolds lied to me for her own good, and I have a feeling Lucia must have known that I was the one who switched the files on the tannery case. Just because of Reynolds, she didn''t pursue it. Mr. Davies, I''m going to be damned if I''m going to let Lucia get to the bottom of this, so I''m hoping you can help me, and of course I''ll try to help you."


    Nia spoke urgently.


    "All you want is not to be med by Lucia? If that''s the case, you don''t have to ask me for help. Lucia is kind. You just have to exin everything." Spencer was still testing Nia''s ambition.


    "I can''t take It!" Nia''s eyes sparkled with desire and she said bluntly,


    "I don''t want to be taken advantage of by others, nor do I want to be powerless to fight back. I can only do what I want to do with my own will if I be a sessful person. Mr. Davies, I know you want to deal with Arthur, and I know you won''t be settling in here. Lucia will being with you, and I want you to leave Webbex Group to me!"


    Now that she had said everything about herself, Nia wasn''t afraid to expose her ambition. She knew that Spencer could help her get her wish.


    "You have a lot of ambition," Spencer smiled, and just as Nia was frowning and thinking that he was going to be sarcastic or rejecting her, Spencer''s smile deepened and he said casually, "But I like ambitious people."


    Nia''s eyes lit up and she looked at Spencer excitedly.


    "The first thing you need to learn if you want to be sessful is to manage your expression well. Don''t be like now. Everything you think about is written on your face. It''s easy for others to see through you." Touching the tip of his nose, Spencer said in a funny way, but saying something like this meant that he had epted Nia''s offer and that the two of them can form a mutually beneficial rtionship. As soon as Nia heard this, her face immediately turned red. She buried her head in embarrassment and wished she could find a ce to hide herself.


    "There''s no hurry. You can learn these things," Spencer continued with a smile. "As long as you''re willing to learn."


    Nia looked up again and saw something deeper in Spencer''s eyes than a smile. She nodded solemnly,


    "Yes!"


    In this way, Nia officially joined Spencer''s army as a pawn for him to spy on Lucia and secretly manipte her schedule.


    Putting the phone down, Nia smiled as if she had already seen her own bright future.


    In the office, Spencer noticed that Lucia was in a daze. She usually frowned in front of him, but now she subconsciously rxed. For a moment, her eyes were like a painting, and even the air around her became quiet.


    Although he had just quarreled with her, Spencer''s heart softened again at the sight of her good side. Feeling for Lucia was his greatest weakness.


    If he had no feelings for Lucia, he supposed all his ns would have been fulfilled ording to his own and his father''s expectations.


    After learning from Nia that thepany targeting him was Reynolds'' Luxwell Investment, Spencer chose not to confront him, but instead made a call to Esmae, asking her to deal with her son. After Spencer told her what had happened, Esmae was silent for a long time before she said,


    "I will transfer Cloudwork''spensation directly to you for the time being. Thirty million is more than enough."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Esmae can''t control Reynolds'' behavior, and she can''t me the kid for being affectionate, so she had to clear up the mess behind his back.


    "Ms. Wilson, you''re being too kind. I''m not asking for anypensation, but your second son has been targeting me. I can''t even think of fighting Arthur now. It''s going to be very disadvantageous for us in the long run," said Spencer.


    "I''ll transfer the money. We have a couple of shipmentsing in on the west coast, so get your father to take care of it. Just leave Reynolds alone." Esmae still chose to protect her son, and increased the pensation". above all, the delivering a couple of shipments was a dream partnership for millions of people.


    Esmae''s offer was so enticing that Spencer frowned, thought about it, and reluctantly agreed,


    "Well, Ms. Wilson, I''m not going to interfere with Reynolds'' operations anymore, but I would appreciate it if you could talk to him. It would be great if he would give up his fight with me."


    "I''ll take care of this myself. You just focus on Arthur and take care of Lucia," said Esmae impatiently.


    So Spencer knew that Lucia had spoken to Reynolds, and that she had tipped him off, but he just couldn''t me her.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Lucia looked up and saw Spencer staring at her. She frowned unhappily.


    Spencer smiled bitterly. It seemed that he couldn''t be worry-free at all.


    Late at night, everything was quiet. Arthur could not sleep. When he went downstairs to make coffee, he coincidentally saw Otis, who was dressed in ck, push the door open and enter. The two of them looked at each other under the dim lights of the corridor, and the atmosphere became a little weird.


    "Otis, did you just get back from a walk?" Arthur said sarcastically.


    "There''s something I need to take care of," Otis said, patting the white stain on his sleeve.


    "Otis, can''t you tell me what you were up to?" Arthur sighed as he walked into the bar.


    Otis didn''t say anything. He walked to the sofa and sat down. Because he didn''t turn on the lights, he instantly melted into the darkness. After a while, Arthur came over with two cups of coffee.


    "Turn on the light, Otis," Arthur said, standing at the edge of the corridor. His handsome face turned away from the light without any expression.


    Otis moved, and themp on the table was switched on. Arthur could see the path clearly. He walked over and ced the coffee in front of him. Arthur sat down beside him, sipping his coffee while staring at him.


    Silence spread infinitely. Finally, Otispromised first. In terms of patience, he may not be better than Arthur.


    Picking up the coffee, which was already slightly cold, Otis took a sip and said,


    "Why aren''t you resting?"


    "I couldn''t sleep," said Arthur.

 Chapter 489 Reveal everything

    "You''re busy with work, but you need to rest," Otis added.


    "Out doing what?" Arthur asked, ignoring Otis'' words.


    "Go to Spencer''s and see what''s going on," Otis said, knowing that Arthur wouldn''t stop until he told him.


    "Why?" Arthur asked, sitting up straight and staring at Otis, with his eagle eyes shining sharply.


    When it came to Lucia, he needed to know!


    "All right, I''ll say it," Otis said, setting down his coffee and looking at Arthur,


    "Lucia asked me to investigate a mysterious man by Spencer''s side. She only found out about his existence after she got engaged to Spencer. He''s agile and carries a gun. Lucia suspected that he''s not an ordinary bodyguard.I served in the special forces before, so she asked me to investigate."


    "Get to the point," Arthur said, feeling sure that Otis hadn''t said what he wanted to hear.


    Knowing Arthur''s quick thinking, Otis thought for a moment and said, "Lucia suspects the man is the one who killed Poppy."


    "Arthur''s eyes flickered. He looked Otis in the eye and asked, "What is Lucia''s attitude toward Spencer?"


    "She''s conflicted, but it''s true that Spencer and Jacob worked together. With Jacob''s ability and skill, there''s no way to find such a powerful killer. The only possibility is that Spencer found the killer. She can''t prove it, so she has to turn to me," Otis said, carefully sidestepping the question of Lucia''s attitude toward Spencer.


    If Arthur ever found out that Lucia had a grudge against Spencer, Otis knew he would never let it happen. He had to be careful what he said or did about Lucia''s future ns. "Then how are you doing?" Arthur asked faintly. His eyes dimmed, not revealing any emotion.


    "We found out that the assassin''s name is Dan. He used to work for the Marine Corps. After leaving the army eight years ago, he joined various mercenary forces on the fringes. After that, he somehow joined Erik''s army and worked for Erik all the time. This time, for some reason, he followed Spencer back to the country. Furthermore, Poppy''s death was very suspicious. The cause of death could only be the work of a veteran. Maybe Lucia''s guess is right."


    Otis chose his words carefully.


    "Are you going to tell Lucia the truth about this?" Arthur put down the coffee, and his tone was still neutral.


    "Of course, that''s what she asked me to look into," Otis replied without hesitation.


    "Well..." Arthur''s voice softened, like ake without waves.


    "Arthur, this is between Lucia and Spencer. You can''t interfere, understand?" Otis could not guess Arthur''s emotions, but he had to remind his brother that the other party was a ruthless killer. He can''t bring Arthur into this. He''ll keep Lucia safe.


    "Well," Arthur replied crisply, leaning into the back of the sofa. His face was moving away from the edge of the light, as if in the dark.


    "Arthur?" Staring at Arthur''s blurry face, Otis warned him worriedly, "It''s her business if Lucia wants to avenge for Poppy. Don''t interfere, and don''t neglect your own safety and participate. Can you promise me that?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Even if I want to intervene, where would I stand..." Arthur''s voice came quietly, like a sigh.


    Otis was at a loss for words. He knew why Arthur was suffering and felt sorry for him, but he had to respect Lucia''s choice.


    Late at night, the moon''s shadow nted slightly, and Otis finally couldn''t say anything sentimental tofort him. He stood up and walked to Arthur''s side, patted his shoulder, and told him to rest well before going upstairs by himself.


    Some wounds can only be healed by himself.


    In the dark, Arthur''s eyes gleamed. He would never give up, never.


    It was the day three of Otis'' visit to Athegate, and L wanted to get in touch with him, but this man''s coldness was nothingpared to Arthur''s. although Arthur was cold, he had a certain leeway. Otis was that kind of person that if he didn''t like her, he was not getting anywhere near her.


    She thought people like Otis would never get close to anyone, but on the fourth day, a strange woman appeared and changed her mind.


    At noon that day, L was sitting in the living room, feeling bored and wondering how much closer she could get to Arthur. Suddenly, there was the sound of the doorbell. Peter went to open the door, and a bright-looking foreign woman came in.


    The foreign woman saw L as soon as she walked in the door. She stared at L with an undisguised look in her eyes. A few secondster, she turned to Peter and asked,


    "Is Otis here?"


    "He is upstairs." Peter answered her question in a very cooperative manner, which made L very puzzled. Why would Peter be so polite to this rude woman?


    "You''re looking for Otis?" L forced the woman''s attention.


    As if impatient with L''s intervention, the woman went straight upstairs, and L quickly followed her and stood in her way, saying,


    "Miss, don''t you think it''s impolite to barge into a house and ask for someone without knowing who you are?"


    The woman was tall and proud. She nced down at L and asked, "What is your rtionship with Arthur?"


    L was stunned for a moment and then immediately adjusted her mind to observe the woman''s reaction. She found that the woman did not have the slightest hint of formality in an unfamiliar environment. Her words were firm and confident. She could not help but begin to guess her identity in her heart, but the few seconds that she hesitated made the woman even more impatient.


    "You''re not the hostess here. Just shut your mouth up!" The woman said in a cold voice, which sounded aggressive and merciless.


    Even though she had been calm and collected in the past, L lost her mind in the face of such an impolite person. She stopped the woman and shouted coldly,


    "Miss! Aren''t you too ill-mannered?! You barged into our house and you''re so aggressive. Do you really think you''re so great just because you''re a foreigner?! I live and work abroad too. I''ve never seen someone like you before!"


    The woman who had originally nned to walk past L towards the stairs stopped after hearing her words and slowly turned to look at her. Her blue eyes were emitting a piercing coldness, and her entire body was filled with an intimidating aura.


    L was shocked. It was her job to recognize people and things. She immediately realized that this woman must be someone special.


    "L, is this your house?" The woman said L''s name as soon as she opened her mouth. "Manners? You''re just upying this house. You have good manners."


    "You know me?" L eximed.

 Chapter 490 Consolation

    "I don''t know you. I''ve only heard of you. Didn''t you say that you''re here to visit your ssmates? You have stayed here for almost ten days. Arthur didn''t chase you away. You really treat this ce like your own home!?" The woman rebuked her bluntly.


    "Who the hell are you!" L was furious, and would never forgive a stranger for saying that!


    "She is my girlfriend." The woman did not say anything, when the staircase on the second floor came a cold male voice. L turned around. It was Otis!


    "Otis!" The woman saw Otis then waved away L and rushed upstairs into his arms. Needless to say, she was Helena.


    Helena had no choice but toe here. When her mother found out what Reynolds had done in Athegate, she sent her here to talk to him. Helena wasn''t happy about it, because Reynolds was so stubborn, and she knew she couldn''t do anything about it. But knowing that Otis was in Athegate, she came here right away.


    "Be careful not to fall down." Holding Helena''s waist, Otis''s coldness melt away, and he became so gentle.


    Helena kissed Otis''s cheek and said cheerfully, "Otis!"


    Otis gently kissed her and waited for Helena to calm down a bit. The two looked down together, and startled at L indifferently.


    Otis and Helena''s personalities werepletely at opposite ends of the spectrum. One was cold and the other one was enthusiastic. However, when they were together, they could always fuse their aura together, and their domineering power doubled.


    L felt the pressure from their eyes.


    "I don''t like her." Having heard of L from Otis, Helena had already determined her feelings for the woman.


    When a man was hurt, she appeared by his side to givefort and sway him. She was so scheming!


    "It doesn''t matter if you like me or not, as long as Arthur doesn''t like her," Otis said with a smile, and without deliberately lowering the volume. L heard it, too.


    At this time, L was a little embarrassed. She never thought this woman will be Otis''s girlfriend. He actually had a girlfriend!


    "Otis, aren''t you going to introduce for us?" L wanted to change the atmosphere, suppressing her embarrassment.


    "This is my girlfriend Helena, the eldest daughter of the Brown family in Chicago. She''s also Lucia''s god-sister. She''s like a biological sister to her." Otis did not hide Helena''s identity and simply told L this. After listening to Otis'' words, L couldn''t help but bite her lip. No wonder she was so hostile to herself! Another defender of Lucia!


    "I hear you like Arthur?" Helena asked, looking at L.


    L pursed her lips, not knowing what to say.


    "You know there''s someone in Arthur''s heart, right?" Helena continued, "If he forgets about Lucia and chooses you, I have nothing to say. But if you want to get close to Arthur by special means while he''s still in love with Lucia, then don''t me me for being nosy!"


    Helena''s words were so direct and sharp. They made L''s hair stand on end. This youngdy was so rude!


    "Miss Brown, you''re overthinking it. I just want Arthur to be happy," L finally chose a obscure phrase.


    Helena raised an eyebrow. Just as she was about to speak, Otis whispered something in her ear. Helena nced at L and looked away,


    "So I''ll go with you?"


    "Well, you miss her, too," Otis whispered.


    Helena nodded, and Otis said to Peter, "Peter, just take Helena''s luggage to my room. We''re going out. If wee back toote in the afternoon, tell Arthur."


    "Yes," said Peter respectfully.


    After saying that, Otis put his arm around Helena''s waist and went downstairs together. When they passed L, they walked toward the door without even giving her a nce. L was so angry that her face turned pale.


    L''s body trembled a little. Peter saw her and sighed,


    "Miss arthy, there are things that can not be done with effort, and that must be given up when it is time to give up."


    Then he took the luggage upstairs, leaving L alone in the same ce. She can''t calm down for a long time.


    At lunchtime, Lucia went to a park and sat on a bench on the bank. The sky was covered with thick white clouds, which blocked out some of the sunlight. Lucia looked up at the sky and covered it with her hands. When she was in a daze, a big smiling face came into sight.


    "Lucia!" Helena''s cheerful voice was brighter than the sun.


    "Helena?" Lucia blinked, almost thinking she was mistaken.


    "You didn''t expect me toe back, did you?" Helena said with a smile. She let go of Otis''s hand and sat down beside Lucia. Then, she let Otis stand in front of them and directed him impolitely, "Otis, block the light for us."


    When Otis heard this, he immediately stood in the right ce, blocking out some harsh sunlight for them.


    "Otis, is Helena too domineering?" Luciaughed and teased. Otis was the coldest person among the several brothers.


    "Willingly," Otis replied simply, having a gentle smile.


    "Yes, he''s willing." Helena was happy.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I envy you..." Lucia sighed and envied the unconcealed love between Otis and Helena. She lowered her eyes and whispered. When Helena heard this, she took Lucia''s hand and said, "Lucia, don''t worry. When this is over, you and Arthur can be together." "Otis?!" The moment she heard Helena''s words, Lucia lost herposure. She looked up at Otis and shouted. Helena''s words were very clear.


    Otis put his hands in his pockets, but his cold posture didn''t stop him from apologizing. "Lucia, I''m sorry... Helena is really bothering me." "Otis..." Lucia didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "When I heard Otis is at Athegate, I knew something was wrong, so I was torturing him," Helena exined for Otis, then took Lucia''s soft hand,


    "Lucia, I''m sorry... I told you, your feelings for Arthur wouldn''t change. Spencer is such a jerk!"


    Although her intention was not to let Helena know the truth, it felt really good to be loved and understood by her. It was even warmer than being exposed to the warm sunlight. Lucia lowered her eyes slightly to hide her red eyes. She didn''t expect to be held in Helena''s arms the next second.

 Chapter 491 Silent Guarding

    Holding Lucia on in her arms, Helenaforted her in an aggressive manner,


    "It''s okay, Lucia. Although you have to endure for Teddy''s sake and for the sake of the unborn baby, I believe that things will pass soon and things will be better soon."


    Feeling warm inside, Lucia sniffed and nodded. "I know," she said. "I''ll be patient."


    Helena patted Lucia on the back and let go of her. Lucia didn''t want Helena to worry about her, so she looked up and teased Otis again,


    "Otis, your girlfriend has enormous boyfriend power. How are you going to live with yourself?"


    "It''s okay. I protect her, and it''s okay for her to protect me sometimes," Otis said with a bright smile.


    Hearing this, Lucia smiled and then remembered to ask Helena why she suddenly came here.


    "Mom knew Reynolds is in Athegate and what he is doing to Spencer''spany, so she sent me over here to talk to him. I have a lot on my mind right now. When has Reynolds ever been talked into anything?" Helena said, frowning. If any of the three siblings inherited their mother''s obsession, it was Reynolds.


    "She knows?" Lucia knew something was wrong as soon as she heard this. "Who told her?" She asked


    "Mom didn''t say, but I guess Spencer did it," Helena reasoned. "Shawn identally told me yesterday that she had instructed him to turn over a business that he had already found a partner to Erik, putting him in a difficult position. It must have something to do with Spencer''s snitching!"


    "It has to be him!" Lucia didn''t even have to guess. Then she remembered Spencer''s response the other day when she asked him about hispany. He must have known what Reynolds had done by then. Lucia bristled at the thought that he was merely fooling herself.


    "Reynolds can''t be talked out of it, but it''s hard for Spencer to keep profiting from it," Helena said indignantly. "I don''t have a clue."


    "Just tell Reynolds. He''ll weigh the pros and cons." Lucia wasn''t worried about that. She was worried about how much information Spencer had, about herself, about Reynolds, about Arthur and the people around her.


    Helena thought for a moment and said, "Well, let Reynolds weigh the pros and cons. My biggest concern right now is your body. Otis told me you''re going to tell Spencer that you''re having Arthur''s baby?" "Yes, it''s the only way to keep the baby and keep Teddy''s bone marrow avable," said Lucia.


    "Ah!" Helena shouted impatiently, "So annoying! Why did Spencer''s bone marrow have to save Teddy?! There are so many people on earth!"


    Lucia smiled wryly, and there was a deep sense of helplessness in her eyes, a question she had asked God countless times.


    "By the way, Dan may be the one who killed Poppy. Lucia, you have to be careful. Avoid contact with him if you can avoid it." Otis couldn''t bear to see Lucia upset, so he deftly changed the subject. "Well, as I might have guessed. One shot to kill Poppy. This man is no ordinary. I''ll be careful," Lucia said to Otis, frowning slightly,


    "You need to tell Arthur to stay safe. Spencer is keeping Dan around to prove that he might use him again."


    Dan was too good to be a regr bodyguard, and Lucia reckoned Spencer had big ns for the future.


    "I understand. I will inform him," Otis answered, thinking that it must be a relief to Arthur to know that Lucia was always thinking about his safety.


    "Lucia, I remember when you were pregnant with Teddy, you had a lot of morning sickness. Do you feel any difort now?" Helena asked after Lucia and Otis had finished talking.


    "Not yet, but once it does. It''s time for me and Spencer to confront," Lucia replied, with her eyes sparkling.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already told the four of them that if anything happens, you and the baby will be given priority by any means," Otis said in a deliberately loud voice as he nced around. "Otis, thank you," said Lucia sincerely. He and Helena were very supportive.


    When Helena saw Lucia thanking Otis, her heart ached for a moment. She held her in her arms and said a lot offorting words. It wasn''t until the lunch break was almost over that the three of them left the riverside park and went their separate ways.


    After talking with Otis and Helena, Lucia calmed down a lot. On the way back to thepany, she took a rare leisurely walk back, no longer rushing back.


    Since the party, Lucia''s appearance in public had helped Webbex Group regain some of its clients. Luxwell Investment had not pursued the matter further, and Webbex''s reputation had been somewhat restored. Lucia, who was relieved by Kane''s decision-making skills at work, decided to focus on her baby for the next few months.


    "Baby," Lucia murmured to herself as she paced slowly through the crowd, touching her belly, and ignoring the nces of others as they looked at her.


    "You must stay in Mommy''s tummy and don''t let anything happen to you."


    As she walked leisurely through the crowd, Lucia did not realize that someone was watching her and was following her from a distance. When the person who passed by her passed by that person again, the crowd''s eyes lit up.


    "I just saw a beautiful woman and a handsome man!"


    "Yes, and they seem to be walking in tandem, perhaps as a couple."


    "I''m so envious of them, but... I feel that they look so familiar... I don''t know where I''ve seen them before..."


    "Come on, don''t look. How could a citizen like us ever see such a handsome man or a beautiful woman?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The discussing sound faded, and Lucia was not aware of it until someone tapped her on the shoulder and she was startled.


    Under the stress reaction, Lucia subconsciously covered her belly with her hand, and when she saw the person, she was stunned.


    "Lucia, are you unwell?" asked Arthur, who was following Lucia, and looking at her worriedly.


    It was indeed a coincidence that Arthur should follow Lucia. He was having lunch with an important client this afternoon. As soon as he came out of the restaurant, he saw Lucia walking on the sidewalk alone, looking rather dull. Arthur immediately said goodbye to the client, and followed behind her, feeling worried.

 Chapter 492 Attending a Family Dinner

    At first, he did not want to disturb her. He just wanted to apany her to the end of the journey quietly. Unexpectedly, as he walked, Lucia started to cover her abdomen with her hand. He could not suppress


    the concern in his heart, so he came up to talk to her.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Lucia, lowering her eyes in fear that her eyes would not lie.


    "I just came out of a restaurant and saw you alone. What''s wrong? Are you ufortable holding your stomach?" Arthur asked, staring at Lucia''s eyshes.


    He saw it?


    Lucia gasped. She wanted to reach for her belly, but she held back and replied, "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine."


    Her words pulled them apart and reminded Arthur of the gulf between them. Arthur suppressed his miserable feelings and said,


    "All right, then I''ll go first. Be careful."


    He can''t disturb her.


    Arthur told himself so.


    As soon as Lucia heard this, she raised her head and saw Arthur turn around and walk in the opposite direction. The crowd around him could not hide his height, and she could only see him.


    If only she could reach out and pull him.


    Lucia looked at Arthur''s back and thought bitterly.


    But she couldn''t. She turned around in despair and continued walking. She didn''t realize that Arthur, who had just taken two steps behind her, stopped and turned around. After she walked a little further away, he was just like before, hiding himself in the crowd and following silently behind her.


    As long as he can walk her to thepany.


    Down at the Webbex Group, Arthur wished he hadn''t followed her, because Spencer was waiting for his fiancee on the steps of the building.


    Lucia was already in a bad mood, so she didn''t question Spencer. Instead, she walked past him toward the lobby, and Spencer followed her in. To outsiders, it was a natural and intimate gesture. Retracting his gaze, Arthur turned away, leaving only his clenched and unclenched fists to reveal his emotions.


    As soon as she got back to the office, Lucia sorted herself out before asking Spencer what he was doing at Webbex Group. Of course, Spencer wouldn''t say that it was because Nia had informed him that she had gone somewhere during her lunch break. He came to see the situation because he was in doubt.


    "My friends are having a family dinner tonight. Would you like to join us?" Spencer had his own reasons.


    "No," Lucia replied without thinking.


    "Lucia!" Spencer said coldly, and was unhappy with Lucia''s refusal,


    "Since we got engaged, we''ve rarely appeared in public together. The rumors about us have never stopped. I also need to protect my own reputation. No matter what, you have to attend with me tonight!" "Are you giving me an order?" Lucia asked, with her eyes turning cold as she stared at Spencer.


    "This isn''t an order. It''s an invitation. I''ve never touched you since we got engaged. I''ve already respected you enough. It''s not too much to ask to apany me to my friend''s banquet, right? I''ve already promised my friend. Don''t make it too difficult for me!" Spencer''s tone was not kind. He had promised his friend to attend with Lucia.


    Lucia stared at Spencer. She was happy to see that he was upset, and she wanted to find out where Jacob was so she could smooth things over.


    "OK, I''ll go." Lucia changed her attitude, and now Spencer wasn''t used to it.


    "Really? You won''t go back on your word?"


    "Long-winded." Lucia grumbled impatiently, lowered her head and began to flip through the data. She was determined not to pay any more attention to Spencer.


    Although Lucia was cold, she had promised him. Spencer''s mood was much better now. He said to her, "I''ll pick you up this afternoon. Remember to get off work on time. Don''t be toote."


    Lucia didn''t move, as if she hadn''t heard anything, but Spencer knew that she had heard him and didn''t want to embarrass himself. He left Lucia''s office.


    Out of the office, Spencer walked past Nia''s table and saw that Daphne wasn''t there, so he said a few words to Nia before Daphne came out of the bathroom and saw them talking.


    Ducking into the corner, Daphne peeked at Nia and Spencer. Seeing that they were so close, she couldn''t help but wonder. When did Nia and Spencer be so close? What was the connection?


    It wasn''t that Daphne was trying to make assumptions. It was that these two were bad people, and nothing good coulde of them being together. When Spencer left, Daphne waited a while beforeing out of the corner, pretending not to have seen anything. She came home from work and told Eduard.


    Eduard already had doubts with Nia and even more so with Spencer. He immediately guessed that Nia had betrayed Lucia, but it was really not a good idea to mention that to Lucia. After all, Nia didn''t actually do her any harm, and Kane had already warned her.


    "Eduard, are we just going to let this happen?" Daphne was worried.


    "Forget it. We''ll leave it for now. Even if Nia is reced, Spencer will arrange for someone else to spy on Lucia. Instead, why don''t we keep Nia, who we know better, and you can continue to monitor her movements in the future? Don''t let her hurt Lucia," Eduard said helplessly.


    "All right," Daphne whispered, knowing she had to do so.


    In thete afternoon, Spencer arrived and picked up Lucia, who refused to dress and make-up for the family dinner.


    "It''s just a family dinner, right? There''s no need to make such a big deal out of it. I can wear it like this." Although she was only in the early stage of pregnancy, Lucia was a cautious woman, and had recently given up wearing high heels, let alone fancy dresses and makeup.


    "That won''t do. Even though it''s just a family dinner, the guests are all important people in our circle. " Spencer said as he picked out a gown for Lucia.


    Who was in your circle Now? Who said she was wearing work clothes?


    She knew that Spencer was a typical brute, gentle and cultured on the outside, but he was always trying to keep up with the Joneses andpete with others. He let her put on beautiful makeup, which was just to show off.


    If it was Arthur, he wouldn''t have forced her...Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucia thought of Arthur again.

 Chapter 493 Dislike the Provocateur

    Since her pregnancy, she can''t keep Arthur out of her mind; after all, she had another tie in her belly to prove her love for each other.


    While Lucia was thinking, Spencer had already picked out a dress for her and turned to see her staring down. Thinking she was angry at his hard tone, he came over to her and said softly,


    "Lucia, don''t be angry. Our status is different from ordinary people. We must be delicate in terms of treating people and things. You have to understand me, okay?"


    When Lucia heard this, she was angry. S e raised her eyes and gave Spencer a cold look, and spoke indifferently,N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Spencer, the position a man holds is determined by his character and temperament, and has nothing to do with how much wealth he has or how much power he has. You can keep this superficial view of life, but don''t take me with you."


    Lucia hated the way Spencer used the word "we" to forcefully bind herself to him. Although, indeed, she her self was faced with such a situation.


    "Okay, okay," Spencer patiently coaxed Lucia, "I''m the one who''s shallow, but the dress is already picked out, so do me a favor and let me be shallow for once tonight, okay?"


    Lucia gave Spencer a sidelong nce, reached out and grabbed the dress and went to the dressing room. Spencer smiled tenderly at her angry look.


    She was a woman and can not tolerate his coaxing.


    Spencer smugly took Lucia''s impatience as apromise, when, in fact, she was just toozy to argue with him.


    Spencer and Lucia became the center of attention at his friend''s dinner party that night. Spencer embraced Lucia''s waist, smiling warmly and smugly, while Lucia stood beside him, maintaining a light smile due to politeness. But when people looked at her closely, she looked like a doll with her expression fixed, which was lifeless.


    The good thing was that there were not many people attending the family dinner, and Spencer was also afraid that Lucia can not suppress her temper, so he had been apanying her. In the outsiders, they seemed to be in love, but in fact, it was just mutual suppression.


    After dinner, the men gathered to chat, and Spencer had to join in, allowing Lucia to chat with the other femalepanions the guests had brought along.


    Lucia may be the other of all women, because she was not only beautiful, but also had a heart of gold. She had her talent and identity. So without a few words, she was tired of listening to other women talk about clothing, jewelry and beauty bible. When she kept silent, she looked more out of ce with others.


    A noblewoman saw Lucia who was wan and did not want to talk to people, felt envious and winked at the other women to talk about the topic of Lucia,


    "Miss Webb, you should find it boring, right? We people just talk about dressing up, unlike you, as the president of Webbex Group, you usually have to take care of thepany and work hard like a man. It''s really hard."


    Lucia was just about to say a few polite words in response when she heard the another femalepanion beside her say,


    "More than hard work, a while ago Webbex Group is having an ident? Mr. Davies has a strong family background. After you and he got engaged, you directly handed over thepany to him to take care of, like we do behind the man to give silent support, right? Liz."


    The woman winked at the noblewoman, who said yes, and the two joined hands in sarcastic remarks about Lucia, and looked smug.


    Lucia sneered and only felt it ridiculous as she raised an eyebrow and said lightly,


    "Sorry, I''m used to being a woman who stands in front of people and gives orders, not hiding behind men and enjoying the fruits of others'' work."


    Just after Lucia said this, the faces of the noblewoman and the other woman changed. Lucia did not give them time to react and continued,


    "Even though I was engaged to Mr. Davies, I never asked him for a penny. I think women should be independent like this. Taking care of husband and children is just a traditional concept. Isn''t it too pathetic to be a woman who has to ask a man for money when she wants to buy something?"


    "Who are you calling pathetic?!" The noblewoman questioned angrily as soon as she heard Lucia''s words.


    "To whom refutes." Lucia said the exasperating words, smiling.


    "You go too far!" The woman stood up for the noblewoman and turned her head to seek help from the others, but everyone ignored her, because they were both hical and messed with Lucia themselves. Lucia did not hold back. Her smile faded and her eyes darkened. In an instant, her aura was as strong as ever, threatening both of them,


    "I advise you not to make fun of me, and don''t nder Webbex Group in front of me. No matter what, WEBBEX is still the tycoon of Athegate''s financial industry. Even if it fails, you can''t nder it!" Lucia immediately belittled thedy and herpanion. The two of them were so angry that their faces changed. However, they could not refute it. To be honest, Lucia''s current appearance was a little intimidating.


    "All right, all right. You guys, all right. Who is Miss Webb? She is the president of Webbex Group. A woman who can run such a hugepany must be very powerful. Why are you asking for trouble?" A modest woman stepped in to make peace.


    "Hum!" The rich woman snorted coldly. She can''t ask for advantage, then lead the woman to get up to leave together. Their aloof and proud appearances made them look like they were the winner. As they left, the woman said kindly to Lucia, "Miss Webb, don''t worry about it. Have some cake to calm your temper."


    Lucia nodded politely to the woman and took the cake from her. Although she wasn''t really angry, she was just bored and bickering with them.


    The woman handed Lucia a sweet piece of macaron. Lucia had just taken a bite when she felt that the taste was so strong that her stomach twitched. Without anyone noticing, she covered her mouth and started retching.


    "Miss Webb, what is wrong?!" Seeing Lucia retch, the woman immediately panicked, and thedies surrounded had expressed their concerns.


    Lucia broke out in a cold sweat. She was crying out in her heart that something was wrong. Back when she was pregnant with Theodore, she couldn''t eat anything sweet and greasy. She felt nauseous whenever she ate it. She didn''t expect that the baby she was pregnant with now would be like this.


    She looked up and said, "It''s okay. I just don''t like the smell of it..."


    "How could it?" said the woman. "How could it be okay? I think it''s like..."


    "What is it?" Spencer''s voice sounded behind them before the woman could finish her words.

 Chapter 494 Go get rid of the baby

    Lucia wanted to cover the woman''s mouth because she could guess what she was going to say next, but it was impossible. Lucia lowered her head and bit her lip. Her hands were clenched into fists, and she


    heard the sound of the woman who was jumping for joy.


    "You''re just in time. I must congratte you in advance," said the woman.


    Spencer walked over to Lucia and stroked her back with his hand. His eyes were dark,


    "For what?"


    In fact, Spencer could guess what the woman was going to say.


    "Miss Webb, most of these symptoms are due to pregnancy. This is a good thing. Of course, I have to congratte you." For some unknown reason, the woman congratted them happily. The onlookers around her started discussing after hearing her words. Many people agreed that Lucia must be pregnant and congratted them.


    Without a word, Spencer maintained a faint smile on his face, but the palm of his hand on Lucia''s back had turned into a pressure, and it was getting harder.


    "It''s hard to say," said Lucia, who looked up under pressure


    "You must be," the woman said confidently. "You''ve been engaged a long time. It''s only natural that you should have children. Congrattions, Mr. Davies. You must be very happy."


    "I am happy..." Spencer said with a half-hearted smile.


    She sprang to her feet and shook off Spencer''s pressure. "Spencer," she said, "I''m not feeling well. I want to go home and rest."


    "Miss Webb is pale. Mr. Davies, you must take care of her," said the woman kindly.


    "Yes, I''ll take her back to rest first. Thank you for your kindness," Spencer said politely. He put his arms around Lucia''s waist and took her to inform the host before leaving. Behind them, it was the talk of the town, but Lucia didn''t care now.


    Just out of the vi, Lucia said coldly, "Let go."


    "Why letting go?" Spencer did not listen to her. Instead, he tightened his arms around Lucia''s waist. His fingers even dug into the soft flesh on her waist as if he was venting his anger.


    When Lucia felt the pressure, she went off the deep end. No one would hurt her baby! In a twist, Lucia whacked Spencer on the inside of his elbow, causing him to snap his hand away from the pain and release her.


    Standing at the top of the stairs, the two people confronted each other. Spencer was stroking his sore elbow and ring at Lucia, who, undaunted, stared back at him her with wide-open eyes. Their eyes looked fierce.


    "You do know you''re pregnant," Spencer said through gritted teeth, as Lucia''s action around her waist spoke for itself.


    "So what," Lucia replied coolly.


    Spencer didn''t know what to say. He grabbed Lucia''s wrist and walked forward,C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Come back with me!"


    Lucia nearly fell when Spencer pulled her down. She could only grit her teeth to keep up and let him off the ledge for a while.


    In the car, Spencer told the driver to drive home while he sat next to Lucia without saying a word. The car was filled with his gloomy aura.


    Lucia gradually calmed down. Although it was a coincidence that she was found pregnant tonight, she was prepared for it.


    Looking out of the window, Lucia didn''t care anymore. She gently covered her belly with her hand. Spencer noticed this movement and his eyes darkened.


    He can''t believe Lucia''s pregnant! There was no need to guess who the baby belonged to, and now Spencer was just trying to figure out what to do with it and get rid of it? Will Lucia go for it? Looking at the side of Lucia''s face, Spencer scowled.


    Soon, the driver drove the two of them back to the vi. Spencer, who was always happy to open the door for Lucia, opened the door and went home. Lucia sneered and got out of the car with him. She paced slowly in the middle of thewn in the front yard. Lucia was exceptionally calm. She looked around and raised her hand slightly to make a fist in the air. In the next second, there was the sound of cicadas in the air. She smiled slightly, and Spencer walked into the house.


    As soon as she entered the living room, Lucia saw Spencer standing on the edge of the sofa, arms folded, looking at her sullenly. She nced at him and headed for the stairs.


    "Stop!" Spencer''s voice rang out just as Lucia was about to take the first step up the stairs. Lucia slowly turned around and saw Spencer.


    "Don''t you have anything to exin to me?" Spencer asked, as he felt that he was the victim, and the one who had been betrayed in the rtionship.


    "Exin what?" Lucia smiled as she showed Spencer her happiness,


    "How much I love Arthur and how happy I am to have his child again?"


    "Lucia!" Lucia''s words infuriated Spencer. He rushed in front of her and even grabbed her wrist. He grabbed her tightly and said sternly, "Lucia!"


    "Have you forgotten your identity?! You''re my fiancee, and you''re pregnant with Arthur''s child?! Are you shameless?!"


    "Who''s shameless?" Unconcerned about the pain in her wrist, Spencer''s words provoked Lucia. She red back at Spencer,


    "Spencer, why did I be your fiancee? Because I love you?! No! Because you used dirty means to threaten me ! The one I love is always Arthur, and always will be ! You broke us up but are entitled to y the victim here?! Do you deserve it?!"


    As soon as Lucia said that, she saw Spencer raise his hand towards her in a rage. She didn''t have the time to react. He pped her in the face, and she immediately felt a burning pain on her cheek.


    "Get an abortion tomorrow!" Spencer''s thunderous voice resounded as he withdrew his hand.


    "Don''t you dare!" Lucia shouted, ring at Spencer without even bothering to stroke her stinging cheek.


    "I dare not?" Spencer sneered and said maliciously, "Lucia, I have been very kind to you. Do you really think I am a coward?"

 Chapter 495 Sworn to protect

    "If you''re not a coward, who are you?" Lucia said. Her eyes were as cold as a cier,


    "Have you forgotten what you have done to keep me here? It''s a threat! It''s coercion! There''s nothing manly or aboveboard about you. What else can you do but stab people in the back?! You are not a coward?!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I''ve told you before that in life, means are an essential survival skill. No matter how you belittle my character, I dare say that I''ve never done anything to let you down. My bone marrow can save your son. It''s also God''s arrangement. I didn''t force it! And now you''re pregnant with someone else''s baby. I won''t let it happen! You''reing with me to the hospital tomorrow to get rid of the baby!"


    Spencer said angrily, ignoring Lucia''s usations.


    "OK, if you go to the hospital to get rid of the baby, he dies, I die!" Her yes burst out determined light. Lucia said word by word.


    "You!" Spencer didn''t expect Lucia to say such harsh words.


    "You heard me right, Spencer. Arthur and I have been forced to separate. The child in my belly is a gift from God, and it''s my yearning for him. Whether you''re willing to ept it or not, I''m keeping the child! If youy a finger on him, I''ll die right in front of you, and I''ll see what you tell to Esmae!"


    Lucia said stubbornly.


    "You''re willing to take your own life for something that''s not even a child, it''s just an embryo?!" Spencer was furious.


    "Watch your mouth!" Being fumed, Lucia, who took a step towards Spencer and scolded him,


    "This is my baby with Arthur! It''s not an embryo! Spencer, you''re driving me crazy, okay? I haven''t been able to sleep at night since I left Arthur, and I think about him every day. I''m crazy! For the sake of the child, I don''t mind being crazy to the end. As long as you dare to touch him, I guarantee you will definitely not live past me and his death day! You can see if Esmae has the means!"


    Spencer was cornered by Lucia''s determination and didn''t know what to say. Besides, she mentioned Esmae. If anything happened to Lucia, Esmae wouldn''t let him go.


    Thinking of the woman who would never relent, Spencer began to worry. Edwin wasn''t ruthless to him and his father immediately because of family ties, but Esmae definitely didn''t have such doubts! After thinking for a while, Spencer suddenly asked, "Does Arthur know about the baby?"


    "He doesn''t know," Lucia replied immediately. She had expected Spencer to ask this, and it was one of her ways of protecting the child. Given Spencer''s character, he would definitely use the child to hurt Arthur.


    Sure enough, the next second Spencer revealed an inexplicable look, and his anger disappeared instantly. He was coldly staring at Lucia and thinking about something.


    "What were you thinking?" Lucia snapped


    "Have the baby when Teddy''s sick?" Spencer asked.


    "So what!" said Lucia maliciously.


    "Well, I don''t think of it as betrayal," Spencer''s voice trailed off, as irritating as the pre-storm depression,


    "But from now on, this child will be mine, and you will not speak of his birth to anyone!"


    "What do you mean?" asked Lucia, ying dumb for the sake of the trick.


    "The gossiping women tonight have already confirmed that you''re pregnant. Soon, this news will spread throughout the upper circle. Since you''re unwilling to abort the child, and I can''t lose face, then let the child be mine. Also, I want to hold the biggest wee banquet for the baby and tell the whole world that you''re pregnant!"


    The louder Spencer spoke, the more twisted his mind. Now he focused on how to use the child.


    Lucia scoffed at the smug look on Spencer''s face and snapped,


    "You really just want Arthur to know, don''t you?!"


    "Yes!" Spencer crowed,


    "If Arthur knows you are carrying my child... Ha Ha ... What''s that look on his face?! I want to let him taste the taste of heartbreak! And, his son will call me father from now on! Ha Ha ... I''ve been wondering how I''m gonna tell Ms. Wilson and ask for further help. This kid could be just the thing that Ms. Wilson''s gonna trust me more and help me get the Davis family back!"


    "Spencer, can you really be this evil for the sake of desire?" Lucia red at Spencer. She knew Spencer would do this, but she was heartbroken to hear him describe the pain Arthur was about to suffer. "Evil?" Spencer continued to smirk, and the more heughed, the more he looked at Lucia and said,


    "I tried so hard to please you in the past, but now you''ve made me realize that all I''ve done is useless. Since you''re unkind, don''t me me for being unrighteous. From now on, I''ll never care about your feelings. As long as I can make Arthur''s life miserable, I''ll do it!"


    Looking at Spencer''s demented look, Lucia gritted her teeth, fighting the urge to punch the smile off Spencer''s face, telling herself to put the child first.


    Finally able to wipe the smile from his face, Spencer cleared his throat and resumed his reserved manner. He whispered to Lucia,


    "Lucia, since you are pregnant, go to your room and rest. I will arrange everything."


    She listened to Spencer''s words but only felt very cold. In particr, his soft tone was full of intrigue and subterfuge.


    "Spencer, I advise you to keep a low profile."


    "Go to your room!" Spencer''s peace was only skin deep. Lucia couldn''t see his bitterness inside, because he had always loved her.


    Lucia reached for the railing, took a long look at Spencer as she passed him, and went upstairs to her room.


    As soon as Lucia left, Ewan walked out of the side hall. He had heard Spencer and Lucia arguing and saw Spencer standing there expressionlessly. After a moment of hesitation, he called out to him,


    "Mr. Davis.."


    "Ewan, go and get all the wine in the house. I want to drink tonight!" Spencer said as he reached for his tie and walked over to the sofa to sit down.

 Chapter 496 Celebrate the baby turning one-month old

    "Mr. Davies, I know you are suffering now, but you can''t drown your sorrows in alcohol... It will hurt your health." Ewan did not listen to his order and tried to persuade him. "Duh! Go get me a drink!" Spencer snapped.


    Ewan had no choice but to get Spencer a bottle of wine. As soon as the bottle was opened, Spencer dropped the ss, picked it up, and poured it into his mouth. Ewan was so frightened that he quickly persuaded him,


    "Mr. Davies, you can''t drink so much all at once. Your body won''t be able to take it!"


    "What do you know!?" His mouth was full of spicy wine. Spencer said hoarsely, "How can you possibly understand how I feel? I loved her so much, but she''s willing to die to protect Arthur''s bastard! She can''t even see how good I am to her!"


    To this day, Spencer still considered himself a victim of Lucia''s misguided love for him.


    "Miss Webb did something wrong, but you can''t use alcohol to numb yourself. Now that things havee to this, let''s just make good use of this child and profit from it. Why bother?" Ewan advised again. "You don''t understand," Spencer said as he took another sip of wine. "I really love her... why can''t she just..."


    This time, Ewan can not sayfort words. What Spencer suffered now was love.


    In his heart, he cursed Lucia for being ungrateful. Ewan could only watch as Spencer drank bottle after bottle of wine until he passed out.


    The next day, Ewan did not help the drunk Spencer back to his room on purpose. Instead, he let him sleep on the sofa in the living room. When Lucia came downstairs in the morning, Ewan stood by Spencer''s side and stared at her.


    Lucia had just approached the living room when she smelled the strong smell of alcohol. She nced at Spencer, who was sprawled on the sofa, and the scattered bottles on the floor. Then, she turned her head coldly and walked straight out, but soon, she stopped, because Ewan suddenly spoke,


    "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    Lucia turned, staring coldly at Ewan.


    "When you were having a good dream, Mr. Davies was drinking alone here all night," said Ewan with a heavy tone.


    "So?" Asked Lucia.


    "Don''t you have anypassion for his true feelings?!" Spencer had told Ewan not to make things difficult for Lucia, but Ewan was so angry now that Lucia looked so rxed, even though Spencer was in so much pain!


    "Compassion?!" Lucia frowned when she heard the word, and her anger gathered in her brows,


    "Ewan, I know you''re Spencer''s right-hand man, and you know all about what he''s done. Talk to me aboutpassion. Talk to me about love?! He has nothing real. His true feelings are taken away from others. It''s a conspiracy to use all the ckmail to keep me around. This kind of love is disgusting!"


    "Miss Webb, you..." Ewan did not expect Lucia''s emotions to be so intense that he could not refute her.


    "What?!" Lucia scolded, frowning,


    "I was born to be kind. Spencer has done all kinds of bad things. He''s judging others with his heart of scorn. He even thinks that others will return his true feelings to him. It''s ridiculous. I, Lucia, will never be attracted to him. You can tell him these words!"


    Having said that, Lucia left without looking back. Staying here would only make her more angry.


    As soon as Lucia left, Ewan frowned and was indignant. He did not expect to hear Spencer''s ufortable moan the next second. He quickly bent over to look. It turned out that Spencer had already opened his eyes.


    "Mr. Davies, did you hear that?" Ewan asked with guilty.


    "Yes..." Spencer sneered and said, "Disgusting... Well said..."


    "Mr. Davies, sorry. I talked too much." Ewan saw Spencer''s face covered with a lonely and self-deprecating expression, can''t help but apologize.


    "It''s okay," Spencer said so, waving his hand, and when his hand fell, he looked cold again. Then he smiled,


    "I have to thank you for letting me hear Lucia''s intentions clearly. I thought that I would be able to develop feelings for her over time and that I would be able to touch her one day. Now, I no longer hold such thoughts..."


    "Mr. Davies!" Seeing Spencer seemed to rally, Ewan perked up.


    "Then ording to what she said, profit is profit, and making use of it. I will make the most of her and that bastard!" Spencer sneered and said the most ruthless words.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Mr. Davies, you finally awake!" Ewan was the most worried about Spencer to act impetuously. Now he figured it out, and Ewan felt infiniteforted in his heart.


    "Alright, go get me something to sober me up. I''ve got a terrible headache, and contact the Capitnd Hotel. In three days, I''m going to have an unprecedented banquet!" Spencer massaged his temples. "OK, I''ll get right on it!" Ewan took the order and excitedly went to prepare a soup for Spencer.


    Spencer sat alone on the couch, looking at the bottles scattered on the floor and muttering to himself,


    "Lucia, consider my love for you gone with the wine!"


    That afternoon, all of Athegate''s celebrities and industry moguls received Spencer''s invitation, and there was a lot of discussion and spection in themunity.


    The country had a tradition for the arrival of the baby for 100-day and people were ustomed to it, but Lucia was just pregnant. The so-called grand reception of celebrities would be held, which was the first time.


    Spencer and Lucia became the attention in Athegate''s upper circle at once. Some people admired them, some peopleughed at them, and some people were deeply hurt.


    When Otis and Helena arrived at the Branch of Davonnis as soon as they heard that Spencer was hosting a reception, they were sure that Spencer had sent Arthur the invitation!


    As they just arrived at the top floor of the Branch of Davonnis, Otis got out of the elevator and saw Kyle running straight towards him, looking panic and frustrated.


    "Please, go in and see Mr. Davies," Kyle said anxiously to Otis, his voice sounding like he was crying.


    Otis and Helena hurried to Arthur''s office. As soon as they reached the door, there was a loud crash. They looked at each other and rushed in.


    Arthur''s office was destroyed.

 Chapter 497 Crazy Pain

    As far as they could see, nothing was intact. The floor was littered with fragments of porcin, tea sets, and small appliances, and in the middle were scattered papers. Some of which had been torn to shreds. The heavy sofa was pushed and turned over, with tea sprinkled on it, and the bonsai for decoration was also overturned. The soil was scattered all over the floor, making a mess.


    At this moment, Arthur was venting his anger on his desk. He was no longer calm. He lookded ferocious and unrestrained. It seemed that there was no ce to vent his anger. His eyes were red like a trapped wolf... He was tearing papers crazily. Anything he could touch was swept to the ground, except... the picture frames on the table.


    Helena was shocked when she saw this scene. In her impression, Arthur was always calm. She had never seen Arthur like this before. His entire body was filled with an eerie hostility, and his behavior was crazy, as if he was not going to ruin someone else in the next second, but to destroy himelf.


    "You stay here." Sensing Helena''s fear, Otis was also afraid that she would be caught in the crossfire, exhorted and walked toward his brother.


    Walking through the debris on the ground, like walking through Arthur''s broken heart, Otis was heartbroken.


    "Arthur, that''s enough!" Otis endured the heartache and shouted as he came to his desk. However, what he got was a thick folder that was thrown at him. Fortunately, Otis quickly dodged it. Once standing still, he reached out and grabbed Arthur''s arm.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Arthur, you need to calm down!" Otis snapped, gripping Arthur''s wrists as hard as he could.


    Arthur paused for a few seconds. After he saw him, his gaze slowly changed from ferocity to fragility. He slumped down on the chair and chuckled. Then, he muttered to himself,


    "Calm down? How am I supposed to calm down? Lucia has Spencer''s child. They''ve really formed a new family. Otis... I don''t have any hope anymore... anymore!"


    As soon as he said this, Arthur''s purple eyes were covered with hostility. In the next second, he suddenly stood up. This time, he forcefully swept all the things on the table to the ground, including the few photo frames. The sound of ss breaking was extremely harsh.


    After the ss shattered, it was Arthur''s equally shattering voice,


    "Otis, tell me what I should do now, what else can I do..."


    Otis''s heart skipped a beat. He lowered his head to look, only to find that Arthur''s eyes were already red. The tears at the corner of his eyes seemed to be about to fall as soon as something nudged them. "Arthur..." usually quiet as Otis, this time he really did not know how tofort Arthur.


    Unable to hear the answer, Arthur gave a bitter smile and lowered his head. All of a sudden, all of his anger was removed from his body, and he solidified into a statue without a soul. Helena, who had been standing by the door, was not happy to see this. She wanted to tell Arthur the truth when she saw Arthur''s pain for Lucia. After a moment''s hesitation, she said, "Arthur, actually..."


    "Helena!" Otis barked, interrupting all of Helena''s voice. He looked at her and his eyes fixed on her.


    Helena bit her lip and restrained herself.


    Otis breathed a sigh of relief. Letting Arthur know the truth was a big no-no. If he had known that Lucia was carrying his child, he would have risked everything to get her back from Spencer, but if that had happened, what about Theodore? What about Poppy who died in vain? They wer the ones Lucia can''t let go of.


    "Arthur, I don''t know what to say tofort you, but Lucia has chosen her own path. You have to make your own choices," Otis said in an ambiguous tone as heforted his brother.


    As for being distressed, he felt the most than anyone. Although he was indifferent usually, Otis to them was a brother and a father. His deep love for his brothers was like the sea. But Otis was also rational and calm.


    "What other choice do I have... ?" Arthur was silent for a long time. When he thought that Arthur would never say anything again, he suddenly spoke softly. His deep voice was as if he had crawled out of the abyss of despair,


    "After everything that''s happened, I still believe she''sing back. She gave me Teddy. She''sing back... But... And now she''s pregnant with Spencer''s baby, which is impossible... It''s really not possible ... Otis, I don''t know what choice I have. She''s all I have..."


    At the end, Arthur''s voice choked up.


    Otis was so sick of Arthur''s self-loathing words that he put his hand on Arthur''s shoulder and sighed,


    "Arthur, since you know that she handed Teddy over to you, then you are no longer someone who can be defeated. Your life is not only about love, but also about your responsibility to Teddy and your responsibility as a father!"


    Otis could only rely on Theodore to lift Arthur''s spirits. To be honest, he was still in shock. Arthur had never looked so vulnerable and desperate.


    But the effect did not seem to be great.


    Arthur hung his head in silence.


    Helena was so anxious at the door that she couldn''t help but walk carefully to Otis and whisper to him,


    "Otis, Arthur can''t listen to anything right now. We can''t just leave him alone. Let''s get him home, okay?"


    He was hurt by love, and can be inspired by a few words.


    Otis could only nod when he saw Arthur''s dispirited look. He called Kyle and ordered him to find someone to clean up the office without telling anyone about what happened today. Together with Helena, they took Arthur out of thepany. The employees were buzzing when they saw them walk out of thepany like this, and it was Kyle''s exnation that the CEO wasn''t feeling well that quelled the spection.


    As soon as Otis and Helena left with Arthur, Eduard arrived at the Branch of Davonnis. He was also worried about Arthur after receiving Spencer''s invitation. After Kyle received him, he told him what had happened. Eduard was so worried that he rushed to Fragranerde Hall.


    When he arrived at Fragranerde Hall, Eduard felt suffocated as soon as he entered the room. In the living room, Otis, Helena and Juliana were sitting next to Arthur, who sat on the sofa with his head down and said nothing.


    "Arthur..." Eduard called out worriedly, and Otis turned to shake his head.

 Chapter 498 Taking advantage of peoples danger

    As he made his way to the couch, Eduard worried that a loud noise might hurt Arthur. He sat down on the couch and looked at Arthur with worry in his eyes.


    No matter how many conciliative words they had, it was all useless.


    Eduard had always been confident of his eloquence, but he could not offer Arthur a single word offort.


    Just as everyone else was choosing to guard Arthur withpanionship, L, who knew nothing, walked into the living room. Upstairs, she heard a voice telling her that Arthur was back, but she was puzzled by the reaction of the others, so she decided to observe in secret. But everyone just stared at Arthur silently, and she finally can hardly retain herposure.


    "Arthur, what''s going on?" L asked Arthur, squatting down in front of Arthur despite being stared at by Juliana.


    "Arthur isn''t feeling well right now. Can you go back to your room?!" Juliana was furious. She had been hinting at L to stay out of it, but the woman had ignored her warning.


    "How can I leave Arthur like this!" L turned around and talked back angrily. "You can care about him! Can''t I?!"


    Juliana was at a loss for words.


    Seeing that Juliana was silent, L looked back, put her hand gently on the back of Arthur''s hand, and asked him in a soft voice,


    "Arthur, if there''s anything you want to tell me, I''ll listen..."


    L''s concerned movements and her soft voice tried to convince Arthur to let him guard down, the way she always did when interrogating a suspect. Even the most stubborn people would be touched, but Arthur wouldn''t budge. It was as if he hadn''t heard her voice.


    L didn''t give up and wanted to speak again, but then Juliana said, "Can''t you see that Arthur won''t talk to you?"


    Juliana found L''s hand on the back of Arthur''s hand, which was an eyesore for her!


    L bit her lip and was so mad. Can''t Juliana be quiet?!


    "The only reason I know Arthur is like this is because of that person," L said coldly, not naming Lucia directly because she knew the name would contradict Arthur.


    "All of you here are connected to that person. Being around Arthur at this moment will only increase his pressure. I''m the only outsider. I want to help him. Do you know that?!"


    L had a point. Juliana couldn''t refute it for a moment, and Otis spoke up,


    "If you can find a way to talk some sense into Arthur, I''m counting on you."


    After all, she was a psychological counselor, and to Arthur, Otis believed that she had a way to ease Arthur''s feeling a little.


    "Otis!" Juliana was not pleased.


    "Alright, let''s back off first." Otis stood up and gave the others a look. His majesty was undeniable. Even Eduard also stood up, which meant that he had acquiesced. Juliana could only reluctantly stand up when she saw the situation. Helena pulled her away to another room.


    As soon as she walked into the side hall, Juliana didn''t forget to turn around to check on Arthur''s condition. Sheined, "Otis, you knew that L had feelings for Arthur, yet you let them be alone together. Isn''t this giving L a chance?"


    Otis sat down and exined to her,Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "If there are someone else, I wouldn''t have chosen L. But Arthur''s situation is special right now. He needs to be treated gently, and it has to be sincere. It can''t be fake. Besides, L is right. Every one of us is connected to Lucia. Even if he only takes a look at us, Arthur would think of Lucia. We are not suitable candidates tofort him. Only L is suitable."


    "But a person''s psychological defenses are weakest when they''re injured, and what if Arthur..." Juliana frowned and worried.


    "You can rest assured of that," Otis said with a gentle smile that was hard to see on his face,


    "Arthur to Lucia... maybe for the rest of their life."


    Juliana furrowed her brows suspiciously. Otis''s words seemed to reveal some kind of ambiguous message, but when she wanted to ask again, she saw Otis look down This was a move that he would not say more. Juliana had to shut up and sit back.


    Seeing that Juliana had calmed down, Eduard whispered to Otis, "Otis, do you know something?"


    Otis shook his head. "I just know my brother," he whispered


    Eduard stares into Otis''s eyes for a moment, then nodded, concealing his suspicions.


    He always felt that Otis was hiding something from everyone.


    On the other hand, L was activelymunicating with Arthur. Her hand that was caressing the back of his hand. Then she directly held his hand. She gently massaged it to remind him of her existence. She was also asking him,


    "Arthur, it''s just you and me now. If you have something that you can''t get rid of, you can tell me. I won''t analyze what happened from anyone''s standpoint. I''ll just be a quiet listener."


    "A listener?" Arthur finally made a move. He slowly raised his head and said with self-deprecating banter,


    "You can hear, but you don''t understand..."


    He finally responded, and L clung to Arthur''s hand as if inspired, pleading in her voice,


    "Arthur, tell Me. I wish I could understand you. I wish I could heal you. I really don''t want to see you like this."


    "Really?" Arthur sighed with a wryugh, but he could not help wishing that Lucia said all this.


    In the throes of pain, people would try to find ways to escape or vent. When he looked up and saw the genuine concern in L''s eyes, Arthur''s heart felt as if it had been ripped open. He suddenly leaned forward and whispered,


    "You don''t have to heal me, just... Let me lean on it for a while."


    From the tip of her nose came the scent of a man that she had been longing for a long time. L''s heart was pounding. She did not even dare to hug Arthur. She was afraid that her dream would be shattered if she touched him, so she let him lean on her like this, listening to his breathing.


    Standing in the hallway doorway, Juliana stomped her feet. She turned to Otis and said,


    "Otis! Look at L!"

 Chapter 499 Brothers advice

    Otis sat on the couch with his eyes closed, as if he hadn''t heard Juliana''s words.


    Juliana bit her lip and went over to Otis andined, "Otis, what if Arthur falls in love with L this time? They''re hugging each other!"


    Helena heard this and also turned her head to look at Otis worriedly. At this time Otis only slowly opened his eyes and said in an unquestionable tone.


    "No, Arthur won''t change his mind."


    "How can you be so sure!" Juliana felt it so annoyed that she raised her voice, "You''ve been saying that since a while ago, but when people are most vulnerable, they subconsciously trust the person who canfort them. What if Arthur ... and Lucia!"


    Juliana''s questioning did not cause Otis'' displeasure. Instead he had a smile of relief and looked at Juliana and asked.


    "Until now, do you still believe Lucia?"


    Juliana froze for a moment. Otis''s question came inexplicably, but she answered quickly, "Of course, I believe Lucia, even though it hase to this."


    "Then trust her well," Otis said as he stood up, with an invisible pressure vaguely released, so that people dared not easily provoke his authority. He continued, "Arthur didn''t do his due diligence to Lucia six years ago. This is his due punishment. Let him heal himself slowly. None of us can help him, not even L."


    Otis did not exin that L was just a means he used to cushion Arthur''s suffering. This woman''s heart was malicious. Using her was just fine. It was also a good way to let her know whether Arthur''s love for Lucia will change or not. If she still did not give up, he will intervene.


    "Otis!" The uninformed would have thought Otis was too cold-blooded when they heard his words, and Juliana felt that way at the moment.


    "Come on, you have a baby to take care of. Don''t stay here and be angry. Go to your room." Otis said softly to Juliana.


    Juliana wanted to argue, but when she saw Otis'' firm, unquestioning look, she knew from her childhood that there was no point in talking to him, so she stomped her foot reluctantly and turned around to go back to her room. When passing through the living room, looking at the way Arthur was leaning on L, her eyes were about to re out.


    "Eduard, go back to the office too, and thank you for making a special effort toe over." This point in time should be the busiest time of the day at work, and Otis was grateful for Eduard''s concern for Arthur. "I should, as long as Arthur is okay." Eduard shook his head, and after saying goodbye to Helena, he left too.


    The room fell silent for a moment, and Helena gently took Otis'' arm and said helplessly,


    "It seems that Arthur is not the only one who has been hurt by this n for Lucia."


    "All those who believe in her are as upset as Arthur. The culprit of all this is Spencer. If we can''t endure this pain now, there is no way to assist Lucia to carry out the n. For people like Spencer, we have to crush him once and for all!" Otis said in a cold voice.


    Today Arthur suffered the pain. Lucia suffered the aggression. Otis will revenge one by one!


    "Spencer and his father want to use the power of the Brown family. I''m going to show them that there is more than just my mother in the family!" Helena''s eyes and tone of voice were equally firm. In the living room, Arthur fell asleep. Perhaps because of the mental stress, he was really tired to fall asleep.


    When she heard Arthur''s light snoring, L flushed with sweetness. She thought Arthur had fallen asleep because he felt at ease with herself by his side. She gently helped him to lie down on the sofa, and gazed silently at the man she had loved for almost ten years with an enchanted expression.


    Arthur was already known as a myth when he was at MIT. Obviously he already had a super high IQ, but what made women more enthralled was that God favored him, not only gave him unmatched intelligence, but also gave him this perfect face. Not only herself, from school days, there were countless women who adored him, but L was smarter than others. She never showed her love for him, and that was how she gained his trust and was able to approach him.


    "For so many years, I have been silently watching you, carefully hiding my feelings for you, and now, my chance hase, right?" Gazing at Arthur, L murmured yearningly. Her heart was surging with emotion. She couldn''t help but move closer to Arthur''s haunting face even while he was sleeping and wanted to kiss on it.


    "Ahem." A clear cough interrupted L''s movements, and she looked up awkwardly to find Otis and Helena looking at her. L was caught on the spot. She blushed and stood up in a panic, patted her pants to hide her embarrassment and said,


    "Arthur has calmed down."


    "I know," Otis responded faintly and said to her, "Come with me for a moment."


    L nced at the sleeping Arthur and followed Otis and Helena to the bottom of the stairway.


    "Miss arthy, thank you for calming Arthur down." Otis was the first to speak up.


    "It''s what I''m supposed to do." L avoided Otis''s gaze. For some reason, she had been able to remain calm when looking at countless brutal murderers, but Otis''s gaze would always make her wince in some inexplicable way.


    "Supposed to do it? Where do you stand when you say that?" Otis asked again.


    This time L raised her eyes to Otis, and his words made her ufortable, "Otis, what do you mean by that?"


    "See where you stand, stand your ground, that''s what I mean." Otis said as he looked into L''s eyes.


    "Otis," L said with a frown, "are you also on Lucia''s side? Watching her hurt Arthur like this, instead of ming her, you all defend her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "You may be the best at reading people, but you should also be based on the facts. I can only say that Lucia has no faults, and the harm to Arthur is rted to their past, no one else. I can''t ask you to abandon your own feelings for Arthur, but please approach him in the right way. If he refuses, please don''t continue to pester him."


    This was Otis''s advice to L.

 Chapter 500 Use to the end

    "The right way?" L caught the gist of Otis'' words and frowned, "Is there anything you think I''m not doing right?"


    Otis smiled, not answering, but ncing at Helena before taking her hand and walking up the stairs with her, leaving only an indifferent remark as he passed L.


    "There is a God?" L frowned as she repeated Otis'' words, with a gloomy look slowly creeping over her eyes, "What does he mean by that?"


    Just as everyone rushed to Arthur''s side with the news of Lucia''s pregnancy, Kane came to Lucia''s office at the first opportunity. Looking at her belly, which showed no signs of being pregnant yet, Kane asked, somewhat unnaturally.


    "Lucia, are you really pregnant?"


    Lucia had known this would happen, and now she felt worse than anyone, because even Kane knew, and Arthur must have gotten the news.


    She wonder how he was now...


    "Lucia?"


    "Well, I am pregnant," said Lucia.


    Kane couldn''t tell what he was feeling when he got the exact answer. They had been waiting for Arthur and Lucia to get back together, but once Lucia got pregnant with Spencer''s baby, the hope.., it was tantamount to be broken.


    "What? I''m not your Lucia now that I''m pregnant?" Lucia asked,ughing at herself as she saw Kane''s troubled face.


    "Of course not..." Kane replied immediately. "It''s just that Arthur... you..."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Kane couldn''t say those words.


    "I don''t have anything to do with him anymore. Kane, don''t forget that," Lucia said, holding back her emotion.


    "I know, but..." Kane said.


    "No buts," said Lucia, interrupting Kane. "I have a lot of morning sickness these days, and sometimes I don''t think about work. You have to watch Webbex Group for me."


    "Of course," Kane said, nodding. "You have to take care of yourself."


    Even though Lucia was pregnant with Spencer''s baby, Kane still wanted her to be okay.


    "Yes." Lucia nodded slightly. Just as she was about to discuss some business with Kane, she heard the sound of the office door being pushed open. They turned their heads at the same time and saw Spencer, who was smiling, walk in.


    With a slight frown, Lucia immediately said to Kane, "Kane, you go ahead and I''ll catch up with youter."


    "Okay." Kane, who didn''t want to get involved with Spencer, got up to leave the office.


    "Why did you leave as soon as you saw meing? I''m not that repulsive, am I?" Spencer stopped Kane as he approached him.


    Kane turned to Spencer, and the look in his eyes told him the answer.


    "He''s Arthur''s best friend. He''s really well-defended. How dare he show such a look in front of his boss''s fianc¨¦?" Spencerughed provocatively. "Spencer, that''s enough!" Lucia stood up and said to Kane, "Kane, get out of here."


    Kane nced back at Lucia, then left the office past Spencer.


    As soon as the door closed, Spencer walked over to the sofa and sat down as if he was in his own home,


    "Fire this man."


    "Impossible." Lucia vetoed it immediately.


    "You kept him around so he could tell Arthur what you are doing?" Spencer''s tone was still full of sarcasm.


    "Think what you think," said Lucia, toozy to argue with Spencer.


    "If you don''t want to fire Kane, then let Daphne go. I don''t like her." Spencer turned to Daphne in an attempt to make Nia work for him.


    "That''s impossible," Lucia replied simply.


    "It''s your choice. If you don''t do it, I''ll tell Arthur the truth right away. From now on, Teddy''s life or death have nothing to do with me." Spencer smiled and made light of the cruel threat, and talked as if it were a trivial affair.


    "You!" Lucia red at Spencer, immediately sensing a change in his attitude.


    "What? In the past, I tried to curry favor with you, but you refused to ept me. Now, I''m the same as I was in the past, and I''m the same as I am now. I say it and you have to do it for me. Otherwise, just watch your son die." He leaned his hand on the sofa, and his smile widened.


    "Teddy may not have a rpse!" Lucia said through clenched teeth.


    "Not necessarily, not necessarily," Spencer said with a smile. "Lucia, do you want to bet on the one-in-a-billion chance? If you do, I''ll bet on it!"


    Lucia can''t afford... Finally, she gritted her teeth. "I''m sending Daphne home today."


    This was the first time Lucia had given in since their engagement. Spencer looked calm, but his heart was throbbing. He realized that only a strong and domineering person could force Lucia to give in! Sure enough, emotion was just a stumbling block on the road to sess, and when Spencer figured it out, he was in a good mood.


    "By the way,e with me to a hospitalter," Spencer said, hiding his gloating and standing up to Lucia.


    "What do you want?!" Lucia had all her guard at the mention of the hospital.


    "Don''t be so nervous," Spencer said and was amused at Lucia''s clenched fists. "I''m just going to take you for a thorough physical to make sure the baby is safe."


    "Are you that kind?" Lucia didn''t believe Spencer.


    "Why?" Spencer asked.


    "Do you want me to answer that?" Lucia began to calm down and reason with Spencer.


    "Okay," Spencer said with a chuckle, then looked up with the smile gone,


    "There are a lot of reporters waiting for us outside. You have to perform betterter to highlight my concern and love for you as your fianc¨¦. I believe that this news will be on the headlines of all the magazines tomorrow. Arthur will naturally see it then. Lucia, I want Arthur to suffer as much as you hate me!"


    "Spencer! You''ve gone too far!" Lucia did not expect that Spencer would not only arrange a wee banquet, but also invite the media to publicize her pregnancy. In that way, Arthur would hear and see everything he did no matter where he was!


    Arthur!


    Lucia was heartbroken.


    "Too far?" Spencer said, smiling nonchntly,


    "There''s more than that..."


    Lucia clenched her fists at Spencer''s murderous smile.

 Chapter 501 Resignation

    "I will let Arthur''s child grow up under my shelter and recognize me as his real father. I will love the baby well, give Arthur everything I can give, and tell the baby our only enemy is Arthur. If you dare to betray me even just once in the future, I will reveal the baby''s birthright, do you think, by then, the kid will be able to ept the truth?"


    Spencer said these words without any hesitation, even with a look of wild satisfaction at having foreseen the future. Lucia looked at him and became even more convinced that the man''s heart had been devoured by evil spirits. It was inhuman.


    "Spencer, are you going to plot against an unborn child?" Lucia looked at Spencer quietly. The question was like torture from the soul.


    "So what if I do," Spencer admitted, and used Lucia. "Didn''t you set me up, too? You''re my fiancee, and you''re pregnant with someone else. Lucia, are you worthy of me?"


    Lucia thought it was ridiculous. How twisted must his worldview be in such a situation that he would dare to take the side of the victim?


    Lucia frowned slightly and her eyes sparkled. There were too manyplicated emotions in them. She pursed her lips and was unconsciously confused. The lovely smell made Spencer''s heart skip a beat and he immediately looked away.


    Can''t look at her. Can''t be moved!


    Spencer told himself.


    "Are you done? Can you leave now?" He deflected his attention with other topics.


    "You go out and I''ll talk to Daphne." Lucia didn''t know if she would be able toe back today, so she settled Daphne first.


    "Okay." As Lucia said, Spencer was happy with it. He left the office quickly, and before he could speak, he saw Daphne pick up the internal call. After a few words, she lowered her head and walked past him into the office, and in the office, Nia was watching him.


    As he was worried that no one would distract him from his feelings for Lucia, Spencer approached Nia and said, "I''ve already achieved your first little goal for you. Daphne will be leaving soon." "Really?!" As soon as Nia heard this, she immediately became enraptured. She thought to herself that she was indeed on the right side. Spencer''s work efficiency was way too fast. "Sure," Spencer chuckled. "You can count on me."


    "Thank you, Mr. Davies." Nia''s face flushed with excitement. Daphne was a thorn in her side, and because Lucia was so protective of her, she didn''t really think that she could get rid of her.


    Nia was so submissive that Spencer couldn''t help but think that it would be great if Lucia had the same attitude toward him. Seeing Nia''s happy face, he looked quite pleased with her for a moment. He casually reached out his hand to lift her chin and smiled,


    "Nice make-up today."


    When Spencer touched herself, Nia''s face blushed and a wave of heat from her limbs hit her in the face.


    The skin between his fingers became hot, and Spencer realized that he had made an abrupt move, but Nia''s reaction amused him. He smiled and withdrew his hand. He said nonchntly, "Sorry, I just think you look beautiful today."


    With that, Spencer walked over to the sofa in the hospitality area next to her desk and sat down, leaving Nia to feel the pounding of her heart.


    In addition to his character, Spencer can indeed be called handsome, and his handsome also carried a wicked air, which was a fatal attraction to women.


    In the office, Daphne walked straight to Lucia''s desk as soon as she walked in and stared at her silently.


    In Daphne''s mind, such a perfect woman shouldn''t be pregnant by someone like Spencer, but... she was pregnant.


    Before she knew it, Daphne''s eyes were fixed on Lucia''s abdomen.


    Lucia saw Daphne staring at her belly in a daze, and was amused and saddened by the fact that Daphne''s simple reaction was still so lovely, and that she couldn''t tell her the truth and hurt her hopes for herself.


    "Daphne,e and sit down." Lucia got up and went to the sofa.


    She sat down beside Lucia and asked timidly, "Lucia, what do you want me to do?"


    Hearing Daphne''s caution, Lucia''s eyes darkened, and the words she was about to say became even more difficult.


    But Kane and her, she had to have one of them. Kane was so good at his job that he could take care of everything when she wasn''t feeling well during her pregnancy and she couldn''t do her job. Daphne had Eduard to look after her. She didn''t have to be her own assistant to make a living. After weighting, she had no choice but to sacrifice her.


    "Daphne, I''m sorry, but you won''t be able toe to work tomorrow," Lucia said atst.


    "Lucia?" Daphne didn''t respond. "Why can''t Ie to work tomorrow?"


    "You go work for Eduard," Lucia said


    Daphne understood what she meant. Her round eyes widened, and Daphne took Lucia''s hand in bewilderment,


    "Lucia, is there something wrong with me that you don''t want me?!"


    Daphne had always believed in Lucia, and had never wanted to leave her side, but now that Lucia had dissuaded her, all she could think of was her own inadequacies, and that she had let Lucia down. She was very sad. Her eyes turned red after he spoke.


    "No..." seeing that Daphne was about to cry, Lucia quicklyforted her. "It''s not because of you. It''s me... Daphne, I have something to hide. Go back to Eduard. He will take care of you."


    "Is it Spencer?" By this time, Daphne was no longer at a loss.


    Lucia pursed her lips in silence, unable to express her dislike for Spencer in front of Daphne.


    Daphne understood Lucia''s reaction. She lowered her eyes and said, "I know. I won''t make things difficult for you. I''ll pack my things and go home."


    "Daphne, I''m sorry," Lucia said guiltily.


    "Lucia, you don''t have to be sorry," Daphne said, looking down, clutching Lucia tightly. "I know you''re in a different ce now. I''ll go back to Eduard and listen to him."


    "Daphne, have you always believed in me?" Lucia couldn''t resist asking.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 502 Villainous

    "Of course!" Daphne lifted her eyes and they began to shine again, saying firmly to Lucia, "I have always believed in you!"


    "That''s good," said Lucia, smiling, "Then go back right away," she said. "In fact, in your current situation, it will be difficult for you to stay at Webbex Group. In the future, study hard with Eduard, okay?" "Yes," said Daphne, who had just told Lucia what she was thinking, and was now less upset. As soon as she stood up, she thought for a moment and looked down at Lucia,


    "Lucia, you have to be careful with Nia... she..."


    "I understand," replied Lucia with a smile.


    Seeing that Lucia understood what she meant, Daphne left the office at ease. Although she was reluctant to part, she did notin. Spencer was not a generous person.


    At the desk, Daphne began to gather her things, while Spencer was still on the couch, but Nia couldn''t wait to show off her victory.


    "Hey, why are you packing up? Daphne, aren''t you going to work?" Nia asked with her eyebrows raised.


    Daphne red at Nia from the side and continued to clean up without a word.


    Nia sneered in her heart, but she still didn''t let go of her. "Hey, you didn''t get fired, did you? You''re so close to Lucy, but you still can''t keep your job?"


    "Nia, don''t overdo it!" Mentioning her was okay but not Lucia. Daphne turned her head and began to fight back.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Nia raised her eyebrows and said sarcastically, "Daphne, you used Lucy''s connections to get to this position, and now you''ve been fired by her. Does it prove you''re wrong?"


    "If I was fired because of my ipetence, I wouldn''t have anything to say. But now, someone else is forcing me out behind my back. They have ulterior motives. Even if I leave, I will remember that!" Daphne finally stopped being so patient. She held a grudge too!


    "Who has ulterior motives?!" Nia''s face immediately changed when she heard that.


    Daphne snorted and left her alone.


    Nia was annoyed by Daphne''s condescending attitude, and when she couldn''t say anything more, she simply moved her hand across the seat and flung the box that Daphne had just packed to the ground. She sneered,


    "Packing is a hassle, Daphne. You have to be careful."


    "You!" Things were scattered all over the floor, and Daphne was so annoyed that she red at Nia and turned her pretty little face red.


    "What? Aren''t you going to keep packing?" Niaughed so smugly that she didn''t notice that there was someone standing behind her.


    "Nia, pick up all of Daphne''s things." Lucia thought for a moment that she had toe out to see Daphne off, but she didn''t expect to see Nia strutting around in front of her. She didn''t believe that her heart had changed. It seemed that she didn''t have to be suspicious anymore.


    "Lucy!" Nia was shocked. When she turned around, she saw Lucia standing behind her with a cold face. And her face turned pale in an instant.


    "Did you hear what I said?" Lucia said, word for word, "Pick up her things!"


    "Yes!" Nia, still fearful of Lucia''s dominance, responded and hurried to Daphne''s desk to pick up some things. The things were scattered all over the ce, and some of it took her a long time to catch and pick up. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got and the more she hated it.


    Lucia! Daphne! Just you wait! I will return this humiliation to you!


    Daphne looked at Lucia gratefully, with her eyes reddening with the thought that she would no longer be able to spend every day with her.


    After Nia finally picked them up, she handed them back to Daphne and hurried over to Lucia with her head down and said,


    "Lucy, it''s done."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Looking at Nia''s submissive look, Lucia had a chilling feeling that kindness was immutable. It was something that came from nature, something deep in her bones, but now Nia had shattered that. This once lively kind-hearted woman now also learned to bully and clung to the powerful!


    "From now on, call me Ms. Webb." Lucia expressed her disappointment with Nia in one short sentence.


    With a jolt, Nia looked up in shock. After seeing Lucia''s cold eyes, her heart ached.


    She let herself call her Lucy because of trust, and now that that privilege had been taken away. Did that mean she didn''t trust herself anymore?


    However, the pain was fleeting. The next second, Nia remembered that when Lucia first returned to the country, she had been running around for her, even taking care of her child and working overtime for her. Now, this was her reward for herself?!


    "Got it, Ms. Webb." She lowered her head again and Nia''s eyes shed with gloom and resentment.


    "Daphne, I''ll walk you out." Instead of looking at Nia, Lucia looked at Daphne.


    "Lucia, have you forgotten there are reporters outside? It''s better if you don''t go out now," Daphne didn''t answer, and Spencer, who had been in the waiting area, stood up to warn her.


    Lucia frowned and looked awkwardly at Daphne.


    "Lucia, it''s all right. I''ll be fine on my own." Daphne didn''t want to embarrass Lucia, so she grabbed her things and started to leave.


    "Daphne, take care," Lucia could do nothing but exhort.


    "Lucia, you too," Daphne said to Lucia with a smile as she stepped into the elevator.


    As soon as the elevator door closed, Lucia nced at Nia, then at Spencer before turning back to her office.


    Spencer naturally wanted to follow her. When he passed Nia, he noticed that her shoulders were shaking slightly. It seemed like the scene just now had caused a huge blow to her. Spencer raised his hand to gently stroke Nia''s arm and said,


    "Nia, hold your horses."


    After that, he followed Lucia into the office, and Nia looked up from behind him. There was no grievance in her eyes, only the rampant feeling of clinging to him.


    Following Lucia into the office, Spencer picked up her purse and coat and waited for her to get up and go out for the interview.


    Lucia ignored his urging and turned her back on him coldly. "Nia''s working for you now?"


    "Yeah, she''s pretty banged up by Reynolds. She''s a girl with no one, and I''m just helping her out," Spencer said clearly, without any hesitation. He didn''t have to hide something that was already out in the open.

 Chapter 503 Purposely make difficulties

    "Very well, then, I can fire Daphne, but I can''t fire her, can I?" said Lucia with a sneer. "You could say that," Spencer said with a gentle smile as he walked over to Lucia,


    "Nia and you have known each other for a long time. I''m doing this for your sake. Instead of letting a stranger to make you ufortable, why don''t Nia be my spy and keep a close eye on you? Isn''t that better?"


    "Very well," said Lucia, holding back her thoughts. "Come on, you want to be in front of the press, don''t you?"


    "You''ll be great, too," Spencer said unhurriedly.


    Lucia red at Spencer and walked out of the door. Spencer, who was like a loving lover, gave her a gentle look before chasing after her with her bag and coat.


    As soon as the two arrived in the lobby, the media and journalists who had been waiting for a long time rushed to the lobby. The security guards of the Webbex Group quickly built a protective wall for the two of them.


    Under the sh, Lucia''s face was expressionless, and Spencer was gentle and smiling.


    "Miss Webb, is the news of your pregnancy a rumor or a fact?" A reporter began to ask.


    "We''re going to the hospital right now and get ready for the baby. Don''t you think?" Spencer knew Lucia wouldn''t be able to talk, so he answered the question for her, and all the questions came to him at once. "Mr. Davies is a first-time father. Tell me how you feel!" Another reporter asked.


    "I was so happy when I found out that Lucia was pregnant," Spencer said, smiling as he wrapped his arms around Lucia''s waist, "This is our first child and I will do everything in my power to give the baby the best that I can to make sure our babyes out healthy."


    "You are still engaged and Miss Webb is pregnant. Do you consider getting married as soon as possible?"


    "There''s no rush," Spencer replied. "It''s a wonderful thing to know that your child is going to be at our wedding. I want to wait until the baby is born to get married, and then I''ll have a lovely flower girl or boy." Spencer''s words immediately made the crowd envious for their feelings so deep, and the happy family.


    However, there were also tricky reporters. In the expression of the blessings, everyone was smiling. There was a distinctive voice,


    "Miss Webb and Arthur also have a son. Will you take him to live with you when your child is born?"


    The moment the male reporter finished his words, the scene fell into silence. Everyone knew that Arthur was a taboo topic between Lucia and Spencer. He actually brought it up in public. He was probably a neer, but he asked. Naturally, some wondered, and soon the camera''s sh was shing again, and everyone wanted to get a picture of Spencer and Lucia''s faces.


    Spencer looked calm on the surface. In fact, he had cursed who invited this reporter! How dared he ask such an ignorant question!


    "I don''t want to talk about the past, but Lucia and I just want to wee our child. You don''t need to ask about anything else." Spencer replied coolly, maintaining his gentlemanly demeanor.


    "Why?" The reporter asked, undeterred by Spencer, and continued, "Miss Webb''s son may not be your biological son, but they have a mother-son rtionship that can not be broken. This is something that you have to face. As his stepfather, you should have already thought about how to get along in the future, right?"


    As a reporter, everyone wanted to ask sharp questions. However, they did not expect the male reporter to be so sharp. Everyone''s breathing slowed down and they all stared at Spencer, waiting for his answer. Luciaughed inwardly and apuded the reporter for asking all of Spencer''s difficulties.


    Spencer had beads of sweat on his forehead. He had originally invited the reporters today to show off his affection, but he did not expect to meet such a tricky reporter. His anger was already boiling in his heart, but now that he was facing the public, he could not do anything about it. Lucia, who was standing next to him, had another look of amusement on her face. He could only suppress his mood and reply in a good-natured and kind way,C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "This sir, I can''t answer your question because it''s not up to me alone. Alright, I have to take Lucia to check it out. Today''s interview is over."


    The reporter was not satisfied and wanted to ask more questions, but the next second, the security guards had already started to clear the way for Spencer and Lucia, and everyone could only follow behind and keep taking photos.


    Getting into the car, Lucia said sarcastically, "Don''t you want to show off? Haven''t you done enough for today?"


    Spencer frowned and took a few deep breaths before saying, "If I didn''t know that you didn''t care about such tactics, I would have suspected that you hired that reporter on purpose."


    "Not everyone will be bribed. Spencer, I hope that tomorrow, other than Prospect Focus Magazine, other media will also give a positive report. Otherwise, all your scheming will be in vain." Lucia continued to mock him mercilessly.


    Lucia''s words exposed the concern of Spencer, who frowned and said nothing.


    Lucia snorted and turned to look out the window.


    There was a ck cloud in the sky and the atmospheric pressure was low. It looked like a storm wasing.


    In the afternoon, Lucia, apanied by Spencer, underwent a thorough medical examination, which revealed that the embryo in her belly was well developed, but that she was a little weak and needed nutrition. Spencer immediately called Ewan and let him prepare three meals a day and tonic for Lucia. She heard that and sneered.


    Did she dare to eat the tonic he prepared yourself?


    They came out of the hospital at four in the afternoon, surrounded by a group of Spencer''s henchmen, led by Samuel.


    "Mr. Davies, where are we going now?" Samuel asked Spencer as he opened the car door for Lucia.


    "Home," Spencer said.


    "I have to go back to thepany," Lucia retorted immediately.


    "The doctor just said you''re weak, and you should go home and get some rest," Spencer said with a smile. "Isn''t there Kane at work? At the very least, you still have your supporters to support you. You can take the afternoon off. Go home."


    "I said, I''m going back to thepany." Going back to that "home" by herself? Lucia was not happy about it. She''d rather sit in her office than go back!


    "Okay, okay. You''re pregnant. It''s up to you." Spencer seemed to give in.


    Lucia, sensing the sarcasm in Spencer''s words, sat back and turned to re at him,


    "Spencer, the baby hasn''t even been born yet, so you don''t have to be such a good father. There will be ample time."

 Chapter 504 Give it a chance

    With that, Lucia closed the car door and told the driver to take her back to the office.


    Looking away from the car, Spencer sneered, "Ample time?"


    Samuel said to Spencer, "Mr. Davies, the Branch of Davonnis development project of South Sea is up and running. Shouldn''t we action too?"


    "Go ahead, get them ready," Spencer said coldly, with his eyes darkening.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Okay, I''ll get right on it," Samuel said, opening the door for Spencer. After he left, he drove off with his men in another car.


    That night, news that Spencer had apanied his beautiful fianc¨¦e to the hospital for a pregnancy test spread throughout Athegate, with magazines trumpeting Spencer''s tenderness and well-wishes. There were magazines that gave a short ount of what happened that day, but that didn''t stop Spencer from being the perfect husband.


    Spencer and Lucia''s stories were all over the web, not just in print magazines. And Arthur, of course, had read them.


    It had been two days, and he had not gone out. Even Helena hade to say goodbye to him, and he had only said, "take care."


    After dinner, Arthur sat alone in the living room with a couple of magazines on the table that he had Kyle send over, all covered with pictures of Spencer and Lucia hugging each other. Those piercing eye- catching titles were based on two people''s love. Looking at them, Arthur''s eyes be heavier and heavier.


    "Arthur, don''t read then since it''s ufortable." At some point, L came to Arthur''s side. Compared to Arthur''s pain, L felt relieved. Previously, she had been thinking about how to make Arthur forget about Lucia. Now it seemed she didn''t even have to do it herself.


    Arthur was like a statue. He didn''t speak or move. His eyes were still fixed on the magazine on the table, as if he was using self-punishment to force himself to face reality.


    L sighed in pain and reached out to remove the magazines, only to find Arthur holding her wrist as soon as she touched them.


    "Don''t touch them."


    Arthur''s voice was deep.


    "Arthur, why are you doing this?" L, pained by Arthur''s self-punishment, looked into his eyes and exhorted,


    "Miss Webb has begun a new life of her own. What use are you to trap yourself in the past, in memories?"


    "Leave me alone," Arthur said coldly as he let go of L''s hand.


    L frowned. She got up and sat down beside Arthur,


    "How can I not care about you, Arthur? I don''t want to see you in so much pain. Lucia is the one who has wronged you. She should be the one in pain. Why did you force yourself to be like this because of her?" "She didn''t do anything to me..." Arthur''s voice rose, like a sigh. "I did something to her..."


    "Even so, this matter should end here. Arthur, you have to face the truth. She has already formed a new family with Spencer and has their own child. There''s no need for you to miss her anymore!"


    L could not bear to see Arthur in such pain that he had to defend Lucia, and she spoke out of turn.


    "Shut up!" L''s words hurt his heart more than those magazines did. Arthur was so angry that he didn''t hesitate to push L away and shut her up.


    L almost fell off the sofa when she was pushed unawares. She got up, grabbed the magazines andid them out in front of him,


    "Arthur! You still don''t want to face the truth?! Lucia is pregnant with someone else''s child. Why are you still feeling sorry for yourself?! Look at the way they are huddled together. They are a perfect match. All the people are blessing them. No one mentions you any more! Arthur, spare yourself..."


    "I told you to shut up!" His eagle''s eyes glowed. Arthur knew what L had said, but he didn''t need anyone to tell him!


    "I''m not going to shut up!" L said, agitating,


    "How can Lucia be so good and you have to suffer all alone here? She can start over, but you can''t?! You''re not rted anymore. Don''t worry about her anymore. Look at the people around you. There are people who love you silently and are willing to give everything for you. Arthur, I''m begging you, look away from her!"


    L''s excited voice stung his eardrums, and Arthur raised his hand to sweep the magazines in front of him off the floor. Probably being infected by L''s emotions, for the first time, he let his emotions out, "How could I forget? You''ve never been with her, and you have no idea how hard it is to forget her! I love her! That fact will never change! Even if I suffer to death for it!"


    There was pain and determination in Arthur''s eyes!


    L felt a twinge in her heart, and even though that woman was pregnant with someone else''s child, he still wouldn''t give up?


    No, he can''t just give up!


    Regardless, L leaned over him, grabbed him by the neck and whispered in his ear,


    "Arthur, I know that you love her deeply, and I know that you can''t forget her. Since that''s the case, can you give me a chance? Let me help you forget her..."


    Arthur was held by L, stiff as a rock, not responding to her or pushing her away. He whispered,


    "Help me forget her?"


    "Yes!" Hearing a softening in Arthur''s voice, L quickly dered her love,


    "The only effective way to forget the past is to start a new rtionship. Arthur, I knew you before Lucia did. I fell in love with you even earlier. For so many years, I''ve been silently in love with you. Now that you''re deeply hurt, I really can''t do anything about you. As long as you''re willing to give me a chance, I''ll love you well. I won''t betray you like she did!"


    L said it like it was meant to be. It was the love she had buried in her heart for so long...


    Arthur sat on the sofa and let L hug him. There was no emotion in his eyes as he looked at the ceiling. He could only vaguely feel that something was settling in his eyes.


    L thought she had convinced Arthur. She leaned back slightly and cupped Arthur''s face in her hands,


    "Arthur, will you give yourself and me this chance?"


    Arthur lowered his head slowly, met L''s earnest eyes, and did not give her the answer she had been waiting for, but...

 Chapter 505 There is something in the words

    L didn''t want Arthur to answer right away. As long as he didn''t push her away, it was a big step forward, and she didn''t miss the chance. L put her arms around Arthur''s shoulders and buried herself in his neck, greedily to absorb the fragrance on his body, feeling unceasingly satisfied.


    "Otis!" On the stairs on the second floor, Juliana was once again furious. "Look! This is what happens when you leave L alone! That woman is too scheming!"


    Otis was silent. There was an argument downstairs, and he and Juliana came out to check it out. They watched as L persuaded Arthur to forget about Lucia.


    "No, I can''t let L get away with this!" Juliana saw that Otis was silent and decided to intervene on her own. She would never let L take advantage of him, even if it was a huge fight, but Otis stopped her as soon as she got down the stairs.


    "Don''t go. Just let them be," Otis said tly.


    "Otis?!" Juliana raised her eyebrows when she heard that Otis was going to stand by.


    "This is also a chance to test Arthur''s feelings for Lucia, isn''t it?" Otis''s tone remained muted,


    "Their rtionship is extremelyplicated. Arthur now has ten thousand reasons and opportunities to give up on Lucia. If he gives up, they can start over with each other. If he doesn''t give up, maybe one day, he can really wait for Lucia to return."


    Otis wanted to see how much Arthur loved Lucia and how much pressure he could take on.


    "Otis, sometimes I wonder if Arthur is your brother. Are you using this to test his feelings for Lucia? What if he changes his mind and Luciaes back?" Juliana did not agree with Otis.


    "That only proves that his love is not deep and that he is not worthy of Lucia''s trust," Otis replied tly.


    Lucia to her son can bear all the grievances, but also, in order to return to Arthur''s side and keep trying, Otis also wanted to test his brother.


    Also, it was not appropriate for him to expose L''s lies or limit her behavior. If he intervened now, Arthur might defend her instead. Otis thought things through very clearly.


    "Well, well, well, you just let L go! I''m going to leave!" Juliana left the words and huffed back into the room, leaving Otis to keep an eye on Arthur and L in the living room.


    "Arthur, you mustn''t change your mind."


    Otis said to himself.


    The next day, the wee party held by Spencer was tonight. He had personallye to the venue early in the morning to supervise it. He had to make sure that the party was extravagant and admired by everyone.


    After making sure that everything was all right, he took Samuel and a few of his men to Fragranerde Hall, where, yes, he wanted to visit Arthur himself. This time the taste of victory, he will taste it in front of him.


    But Spencer was disappointed, because by the time he got to Fragranerde Hall, Arthur and L had already gone to the office, leaving only Otis and Juliana in the house. And Spencer had no idea that Otis was in Athegate.


    From a young age, Otis was the most serious of the group of children. He was also the calmest. Everyone had him as their leader. Although they didn''t have much contact with him, Spencer had a natural sense of awe for him.


    He and his men stopped in the hallway. Spencer stared nkly at Otis, who was standing at the entrance of the living room with his hands in his pockets and his eyes looked cold.


    "Otis, you''re back from the States?" Spencer asked after a long time.


    "Well, I came back because I had something to do. What brings you here today?" Otis asked Spencer with a faint smile on his face.


    "Otis, now that you''re back, you should know that Lucia and I are throwing a wee dinner for our unborn baby tonight. I hade to tell Arthur, and of course it would have been better if you will be there." Spencer found hisposure,ughed, and said.


    Now that the tide was turning in his favor, and everything was going well. Spencer wasn''t afraid of Otis any more.


    Spencer gave himself a pep talk.


    "Sure, Arthur and I will be there," Otis said, smiling as he sat down on the couch. "We haven''t seen each other in a long time. Come and have a chat."


    Otis had just said something ordinary, but Spencer felt nervous for some reason. However, he didn''t show any fear and walked over to sit opposite Spencer.


    "Spencer, I heard that Ms. Wilson has taken care of a lot of your businesses. Looks like things are going well for you now," Otis said before Spencer could even sit down.


    Spencer looked up at Otis and smiled calmly. "Otis, you''re so well-informed. How did you find out so quickly?"


    "Spencer, you and your dad have found a good backer," Otis nced at Spencer and said so. He could hear the sarcasm in his words without even thinking.


    Spencer cursed from the bottom of his heart. With his smile still on his face, he said, "Otis, your words are a little inappropriate. The Browns family is willing to cooperate with us because of our own strength. Even if you want to mock me, you shouldn''t have doubted the Browns family''s judgment, right?"


    "That would be great. Ms. Wilson isn''t the only one in charge of the Browns family. If you don''t do a good job, you might get kicked out." Otis crossed his legs and talked to Spencer with a faint smile. "You seem to have something to say?" Spencer asked unhappily.


    "You worry too much," Otis said. "It''s just an exhortation. You don''t have to listen."


    "Since it''s an exhortation, I''ll naturally ept it with an open mind." Spencer hid the doubt in his heart and smiled. "Otis, since Arthur isn''t here, I won''t bother you anymore. I have something to do. I have to go."


    "Leaving so soon? Don''t you want to sit for a while?" Otis asked Spencer with a gleam in his eye and a smile.


    "No, thank you, Otis." Spencer stood up as he spoke. Talking to Otis always put an invisible pressure on him to leave.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I won''t see you out," Otis said, rising.


    Spencer didn''t really take his time. He quickly led his men and was about to leave when Otis''s voice came from behind him, "Spencer, remember, don''t burn your bridges, and don''t go too far."

 Chapter 506 Great change in temperament

    Spencer paused for a second, but he didn''t stop and quickly left the house.


    Otis looked out the window as Spencer''s motorcade left, then took out his phone and called Helena,


    "Helena, are you home?"


    "Well, I just got here this morning, and I''m in the office now," Helena said in a high-spirited voice. Frequent long flights didn''t affect her state of mind.


    "Taking over?" Otis asked.


    "Take over, don''t worry. I will supervise." Helena said with a smile.


    "Well, thanks." Listening to Helena''s sweet voice, Otis could not help but show a smile.


    "Thank what? If you really thank me,ter you can give me a gift." Helena said mischievously.


    "What do you want in return?" Otis asked with a smile.


    "The rest of your life," Helena said quickly, without hesitation, but after a while Otis didn''t answer.


    "Otis, are you there?"


    Of course Otis was still there, but he couldn''t speak for a moment. Helena didn''t know how shocked Otis was by what she had just said. He was the president of the Branch of Davonnis, the eldest son of the Davies family, and he blushed because of what she had just said.


    "Otis?" Helena grew more anxious when she didn''t get a reply.


    Otis''s face was burning hot. He secretly scolded this woman how could she say such affectionate words simply. However, although he cursed, the sweetness in his heart spread infinitely. He raised his hand to cover his eyes and replied softly,


    "Okay."


    Helena was stunned for a moment, then she realized what Otis was "okay" with. A big smile appeared on her face, and Helena felt extremely happy.


    Just then, Shawn came over, and Helena stopped her silly smile and said goodbye to Otis and hung up.


    "Shawn, what are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to see you. Ever since you went to Los Angeles to start your ownpany, you''ve rarelye back. Why are you putting down your work and going home to take care of Erik''s case this time?" Shawn''s expression remained indifferent, but there was a deep concern in the words.


    "I don''t want them to be so smug," Helena said honestly.


    "Mom''s approach is really unconvincing and Erik is not qualified to work with us based on his seniority and strength."


    "It''s Reynolds... It''s a pain in the ass," Helenained, frowning and telling Shawn about Reynolds'' dealings with Spencer.


    "No wonder mom is suddenly working with Erik. Theirpany has a bad reputation and their style is cunning, but I''m relieved that you''re taking over." Shawn still recognized his sister''s ability.


    "Of course, they won''t do anything with me around!" Helena said, raising an eyebrow.


    "Hey, how''d it go with Otis?" Shawn asked, staring at Helena intently.


    Helena was stunned. What did he say? What did he know?


    The look on Helena''s face was so obvious that Shawn gave a rare smile and said,


    "When Teddy was admitted to the hospital, I realized that you two were very close, especially you. You couldn''t even hide your gaze. Fortunately, mom''s attention was focused on Lucia, so I don''t think she noticed anything."


    "Is it that obvious?" Helena blushed and rubbed her hair.


    "At least I can see it," Shawn said with a smile.


    "Shawn, don''t you object to me being with the Davies?" Helena asked, realizing that Shawn didn''t seem to be trying to stop her.


    "Why should I object? Otis is a stable, safe and reliable man, and he deserves you." Shawn was full of praise for Otis. The Davies family was well-known in USA and was a Wall Street mogul. Edwin and his four wonderful sons were often mentioned. Shawn heard them a lot.


    "But mom..." Helena looked troubled.


    "If mom knew what happened to you, it would be worse than what happened to Lucia... a hundred times worse." Shawn knew their mother''s stubbornness. "Well..." Helena sighed now.


    "But you''re in love, right?" Shawn said gently to his sister.


    "Shawn..." Helena was relieved that the usually aloof Shawn would support her. She threw herself into Shawn''s arms and smiled.


    Lucia had been in the office all day, and even though Kane had done most of the work for her, she was so rxed now that she''d rather be here.


    Sitting high up in the city, overlooking the traffic, the flow of people, Lucia can not calm down.


    Tonight, Spencer had invited all of Athegate''s elite to a dinner party, including Arthur and Eduard, but Lucia was having a hard time dealing with Arthur. Her emotions had gotten out of control during the pregnancy, and she couldn''t help but be wayward in front of Arthur thest time. How about this? Can she keep her cool?


    While she was in random thoughts, Nia knocked on the door and walked in.


    "Ms. Webb, Mr. Davies called to tell you to be ready, and he''ll pick you up in 20 minutes," said Nia, standing across from Lucia in the middle of her office, facing the French windows. Lucia slowly turned the seat back around, nced at her for a moment, and said,


    "Is it now so tant as to help him deliver orders?"


    Nia slowly raised her head, looked directly at Lucia, and replied,


    "Ms. Webb, didn''t you make me do this?"


    Nia had no respect for her superior in her eyes.


    Lucia sighed in her heart. She really had no ce to criticize Nia. After all, Reynolds did use her because of her.


    "Nia, I''ve worked with you for more than two years. Our rtionship is not shallow. I want to advise you that Spencer is not a good person. He is scheming and doesn''t treat people with any sincerity. It''s definitely not a good thing for you to get too close to him. He''s just using you."


    "Isn''t Reynolds the same?" Nia''s eyes shed with coldness as she followed up without hesitation.


    Lucia was at a loss for words.


    "I know what kind of person Mr. Davies is, and I know that he''s just using me to spy on you, but at least he kept his promise to me, and that''s all that matters," Nia said slowly, lowering her eyes again, "Ms. Webb, if you''ll excuse me."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Nia was being so arrogant right now because Lucia can''t fire her, so there was no need for her to pretend to be a good person.


    As Nia exited the office, Lucia had mixed feelings. Nia''s personality had changed, and she wasn''t the same person she used to be.

 Chapter 507 A ridiculous farce

    Lucia had a guilty conscience, so she let Nia stay, or she would have fired her, which Spencer couldn''t stop her.


    "Forget it..." Lucia slowly turned her seat toward the French window and looked at the rosy clouds rising outside the window. She sighed helplessly. "She''ll probably be scared after she''s suffered a loss." Twenty minutester, Spencer and his men came to pick Lucia up as nned, but before they left, he surprised her.


    As they were walking past Nia''s seat, Spencer stopped and, as if on purpose, said to Nia,


    "Nia, you need to pack your things ande with us."


    "Huh?" Nia was surprised.


    Lucia looked at Spencer and wanted to know what did he want to do.


    "You''ve been by Lucia''s side for more than two years, and you have a deep rtionship with her. You''re qualified to attend tonight''s wee banquet. Come with us now. I''ll bring you and Lucia to buy a gown." Spencer smiled and was lying.


    "May I?" Nia was so excited that she kept asking, feeling surprised.


    "Of course," Spencer replied tly, without any intention of consulting Lucia.


    "All right, I''ll get my things. Mr. Davies, hold on a second." Nia ignored Lucia and spoke only to Spencer.


    When Nia started to pack, Spencer turned around and asked Lucia innocently, "Lucia, do you mind?"


    "Of course not." Sensing Spencer''s intention, Lucia had a faint smile. Her eyes were gentle and she looked generous and decent.


    To stimte her with things she didn''t care about? What was wrong with Spencer?


    Spencer looked down and tasted the feeling of love in Lucia''s smile, but he was also unwilling that she actually did not care!! He so openly invited other women to join the party, or apanied in their own side. Was she not feeling it?!


    As it turned out, Lucia really wasn''t feeling anything, and but felt a lot easier.


    Nia packed her things and went over to Spencer, who was in a bad mood, so she smiled at him gently and said,


    "Let''s go."


    Ignoring Lucia, Nia was so ttered that she quickly caught up with Spencer. She even looked back at Lucia intentionally. The emotion in her eyes was so subtle that Lucia couldn''t help butugh. Was this aedy or a farce?


    All the way to the car, Spencer was walking with Nia, and Lucia was right behind them. At first nce, people would think Spencer and Nia were a couple, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t stop Lucia. When everyone nced over, they always focused on the charming woman behind and bowed at her respectfully.


    When she arrived at the luxury store downtown, Spencer deliberately ignored Lucia and gently apanied Nia as she picked out her dress. Nia was naturally delighted. It had been a long time since she had been exposed to these extravagant clothes, so she happily picked them out. Lucia, on the other hand, wandered alone among the hangers, and after a round trip, she casually picked out a invender dress.


    Lately Lucia had been favoring light purple for a reason only she knew.


    While Lucia was changing, Nia also picked out a luxurious long dress withyers of tulle and a dreamy look. She carefully asked Spencer,


    "Mr. Davies, is it really okay if I go to dinner with you and Ms. Webb?"


    In other words, Nia was checking with Spencer to see if she can enjoy these luxurious services.


    "Sure," Spencer said with a smile. "I''ll pay for everything tonight. You just have to dress up."


    Nia was waiting for this answer. She went into the dressing room with her dress in high spirits. Ten minutester, when she walked out of the dressing room, thinking that she could make a beautiful scene, Lucia, in the dressing room next door, also walked out slowly.


    In an instant, not only Spencer and Nia, but Spencer''s staff and shop assistants were stunned.


    Lucia''s makeup was light and elegant. Her long, wavy hair was tied up by her shoulder. Her long neck was as elegant as a swan. The light purple dress on her body made her look even more graceful and charming. Under the illumination of themp, she was all the people''s attention.


    "Hmm... it''s a little tight around the waist..." Lucia didn''t care about the others'' gaze. She lifted her hand and gently adjusted the fabric that was on her waist. Just the movement of raising her hand and muttering to herself was enough to make her look romantic.


    The shop assistant reacted and quickly stepped forward to help her adjust. She was also a woman, but when she met Lucia''s bright eyes, her face turned red.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Miss, would you like me to make a quick adjustment for you?" The woman asked with a red face.


    "No, that''s fine," she said with a smile, adjusting her dress to fit her figure.


    "Yes, pleasee this way. Our makeup artist will do your makeup for you," the woman said.


    "No, I don''t want to use too much makeup right now. That''s fine," Lucia said softly, then looked up at Spencer,


    "I''m ready. Hurry up, you guys."


    With that, Lucia strolled over to the sofa where the guests were resting and sat down. There seemed to be a lovely fragrance in the air as she passed by. Spencer finally reacted, but never stopped the amazed feeling.


    Nia waspletely left out. She bit her lip and wasn''t happy about it. It turned out that Lucia''s beauty and charisma was really something she can''t keep up with.


    Using all his senses, he forced himself to look away from Lucia. Spencer noticed Nia''s emotions, and with a twinkle in his eye, he walked over to her and said out loud,


    "Nia, this dress suits you. It''s beautiful."


    "Is... is that so?" Nia replied weakly.


    "This is Swarovski''s new ne that justunched this month. Here, I''ll put it on for you." Spencer took out an exquisite crystal ne from his pocket and walked behind Nia to put it on for her. Nia''s eyes were so mesmerized by the sparkle of the crystal that she forgot to ask if she was qualified.


    As he was putting on Nia''s ne, Spencer nced at Lucia. Seeing that she had already taken out her phone and didn''t pay any attention to what was happening on his end, he was furious. "Okay," Spencer said gently as he walked up to Nia after putting the ne on her.


    "Mr. Davies, thank you..." Nia blushed and thanked him.

 Chapter 508 Get priorities wrong

    "You''re wee. You''re by my side now. Things are different now." Spencer deliberately said something ambiguous. He even raised his hand to help Nia fix the hair on her cheek.


    Nia''s face turned red instantly. The feeling of being looked after and cared for made her feel rxed andfortable. She was so happy that she trod on air. Even when the salesperson asked her to do her makeup, she walked briskly all the way there.


    After Nia had gone to put on her makeup, Spencer turned to look at Lucia, who was on the phone with someone. She was leaning back on the couch with anguid demeanor, smiling and frowning when she spoke.


    Spencer couldn''t help but clench his fist. In fact, the ne that he had just put on Nia was meant for Lucia. It was a crystal ne that he had custom-made from Austria called "Spirit of the Night" and was meant to make Lucia smile. To his surprise, she didn''t care about anything and let him give it to Nia out of spite.


    He gave it to her but she didn''t want it. Then he gave it to someone else, won''t she be jealous?!


    Spencer didn''t believe it!


    He wanted to see if he could change the look on Lucia''s face.


    After Nia finished putting on her makeup, Lucia also ended the call. The person who had just called her was Otis. He told her that he would be attending the dinner party with Arthur tonight. Lucia couldn''t say more, so she changed the subject to Helena, with that smile.


    When Lucia saw Nia standing next to Spencer, she felt that it was a pity that she couldn''t persuade someone who was innocent to begin with.


    With Nia, Spencer walked over to Lucia and said, "Nia''s done with her makeup. Let''s go."


    "Okay, okay..." Lucia repliedzily and slowly stood up. When she slowly stood up, her elegant body was permeated in her movements. She nced at Nia and walked out of the store first.


    Spencer''s men couldn''t help but follow Lucia when they saw her walking outside. After taking a few steps, they realized that their rightful boss was still behind them. They all stopped, turned around, and awkward.


    The pursuit of Lucia seemed instinctive.


    Spencer was even more upset when he saw the behavior of his men, so he asked Nia to take his hand and walk out together.


    Nia''s heart was beating even faster.


    At 6:30 p.m., Lucia, Spencer and Nia showed up at the banquet hall of the Dekee Hotel, as promised by Spencer. The banquet wasvish, with wine in sses and food on tes, which were in the crystal clear bright.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The dinner didn''t start until seven o''clock. Lucia was a little hungry before the guests arrived, so she went to the dining table and picked out some delicate pastries to eat first. Spencer wanted to follow, but he was in a fit of pique, feeling like he was degrading himself by following her around. So, he held back the urge to stand at the entrance and chat with Nia, ignoring Lucia.


    Lucia would love that.


    Although she was now prone to morning sickness, her appetite was exceptionally good. She ate more three meals a day than before. Of course, she would not touch the so-called "supplements" that Ewan sent over. Now her food was all arranged by them.


    Thinking of her peace of mind, Lucia can not help but be silently grateful to Otis. If not for him, now she was afraid she won''t even sleep well.


    While thinking, Lucia had eaten a lot. She touched her belly and murmured softly, "Are you full?"


    Although the abdomen was t as before, Lucia, as a mother, was able to feel the baby slowly develop and grow up, and that kind of wonderful feeling.


    While she was still immersed in warmth, there was a noise at the entrance. Lucia turned to see that the first guest had arrived.


    Lucia sneered and stood there looking at Spencer and Nia.


    Spencer clearly wanted to go all out with Lucia, as the host and hostess, but now he was letting Nia hold his arm and greet the guests. He was looking at Lucia provocatively as he spoke, but the move will only make Luciaugh.


    "Mr. Davies, where''s Ms. Webb?" The guest asked, looking at Nia curiously.


    "She got a little hungry, so I let her have the pastries," Spencer replied with a polite smile.


    "I see. You love your fiancee dearly," said the guest, but in the bottom of his heart, he was secretlyining that Spencer was weing him with another woman, omitting his fiancee. It seemed that the love in those reports was not that great.


    The guest congratted Spencer and went into the venue with his femalepanion to say hello to Lucia. After him, the other guests also arrived. Spencer really couldn''t care less about Lucia, and Nia stood proudly beside Spencer as if she really was the hostess.


    With so many guests around, news of Spencer and Lucia''s disagreement spread throughout the hall. After all, the two of them were separated by one another, and they had to greet each other when they entered the hall. It was impossible not to gossip.


    Spencer had long noticed what everyone was saying to him. However, he was the host, so he could only stay at the entrance to wee the guests. He was thinking about how to exinter. Just as he was thinking about it, there was amotion at the door. He looked up. Arthur and Otis were walking briskly towards them. It was the other guests who made the noise. They saw Arthur earlier than Spencer, so they had to greet him first.


    A wave of anger came to his head, and Spencer red at Arthur.


    Tonight, Arthur was still dressed in a suit and tie. A navy blue suit made him look even more handsome. His short ck hair and his brows were still emitting endless domineering aura. No wonder others saw him and can not help but be humble. Such a man, if born in ancient times, must be a king.


    Arthur was next to Otis, the other handsome guy in the Davies family. Compared to Arthur''s endless domineering aura, Otis was much more reserved andposed. However, he was so intimidating that no one dared to look him in the eye.


    Arthur was apanied by L tonight. L was dressed in a light yellow long dress. Her makeup was exquisite, and her temperament was gentle. She held Arthur''s arm as if she was a timid and lovable little woman. It was a pleasant sight to look at.


    The three of them walked toward Spencer who could even feel a powerful aura approaching him. However, he was not afraid. He raised his eyebrows and sneered from the bottom of his heart. Tonight''s host is me!

 Chapter 509 The Domination

    When Arthur and Otis arrived at the entrance, they noticed that the people they were talking to immediately stopped talking. Everyone turned to look at them. It wasn''t that they had ignored their manners, but that the scene was so exciting!


    Arthur, Spencer and Lucia''s vendetta against one another was known, and to be honest, most people thought Arthur wouldn''t be here tonight, but here he was!


    "Arthur, Otis." With a gentle mask on his face, Spencer graciously greeted Arthur and Otis.


    "You''vee to the house to invite us in person, so of course we''reing," Arthur replied, but his voice was as cold as ice.


    "Since you''re here, you''re guests. Thank you foring to bles for Lucia and me and our unborn baby." Spencer immediately used his trump card, every word of which was intended to anger Arthur. However, Arthur did not react. Instead, he nced coldly at Nia, who was standing next to him, and smiled,


    "What? Am I wrong? Is this Lucia?"


    Nia lowered her head slightly upon hearing this. Her fingers were trembling with nervousness. She never had the courage to look Arthur in the eye, let alone be so insulted by him right now. "Lucia''s in there with the others. Nia helps me with the guests. Arthur, is your memory really that bad? Don''t you recognize Nia? When you were with Lucia, she was her assistant."


    Spencer did not want to be left behind, picked on the harsh words and said, even at the initiative to mention their original rtionship.


    Arthur sneered. His heart was stinging, but he refused to relent,


    "When I was with Lucia, she was an assistant. Now Lucia is with you. Who is she?"


    Arthur was mocking Spencer''s erratic behavior and Nia''s overbearing behavior. This woman was ambitious, and he knew it.


    After saying that, he deliberately stared at Nia. As expected, in less than two seconds, Nia lowered her head even lower and even hid behind Spencer.


    "You!" Spencer was speechless by Arthur''s words.


    Otis smiled gently and said, "Alright, we''re cousins. Why do we have to bicker every time we meet? Arthur, let''s not interrupt Spencer''s reception. Let''s go in."


    "Yes." Arthur nodded, as if he was going to let Spencer off the hook. Such a high profile made Spencer even angrier. However, before he could challenge him again, Arthur brought L and Otis into the banquet hall.


    Another guests arrived. Spencer can only quickly adjust the mood and put on a smiling face, but he had been unable to concentrate.


    Arthur had just walked into the banquet hall when he suddenly became silent. When he no longer had to face Spencer, he didn''t seem so strong anymore.


    Otis noticed the change in Arthur''s mood. He immediately searched for Lucia. Even if Arthur didn''t know the truth now, he believed that Lucia would be happy to be near him at this time.


    "Arthur, Lucia''s over there." Otis soon found Lucia.


    Arthur immediately looked up in the direction Otis was pointing, not noticing the look of disapproval on L''s face.


    Directly opposite the entrance to the ballroom was a huge stained-ss window with the architectural charm of the European Renaissance Age, under which Lucia was leaning against a carved load-bearing wall. She looked up at the window, which was sparkling with reflection and the lights in the hall, and no one would know what she was thinking.


    Around Lucia, no one close to her, she was like a painting that can only be seen from a distance and can not be profaned.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Perhaps everyone was secretly guessing if she was looking at the window, or through the window thinking of something...


    "Go say hello," Otis suggested, ignoring L''s sudden displeasure.


    "Arthur, don''t go there," L said, ignoring Otis. "What can you do if you go there now? It''s not like you can just say hello to each other anymore." Arthur looked down at L, as if hesitating.


    He wanted to go over there, and whenever he saw Lucia, he wanted to run to her and tell her that he missed her, but like L said, where did he stand now?


    Otis took one look at L and didn''t say anything. What he did was he walked straight to Lucia, and he was sure that Arthur will follow.


    Sure enough, when he saw Otis walking towards Lucia, Arthur''s feet seemed to be moving in that direction as if he was self-aware. L could not stop him at all and could only reluctantly follow him. Looking back, he saw Arthur follow him. Otis smiled and came to Lucia.


    "Lucia," Otis whispered to Lucia.


    Hearing Otis''s voice, Lucia''s eyshes fluttered a little, and she turned to look. Before she could even meet Otis''s eyes, she saw Arthur and L walking towards her. Naturally, she saw L holding Arthur''s hand.


    Her eyes twinkled, with envious intention.


    "Never mind, that woman is just wishful thinking," Otis whispered into Lucia''s ear, sensing that she was concerned about L''s presence.


    Lucia closed her eyes and nodded bitterly.


    Last time, she was angry and let Arthur start a new rtionship. Now her envy was really too capricious.


    But Lucia wanted to be so willful.


    After a few short steps, Arthur finally arrived in front of Lucia. He didn''t know what to say first, so he could only whisper softly,


    "Lucia, I''m here."


    The call was natural and gentle as before he told in her ear of love words. Lucia was moved.


    The eyes meet in the air, with ambiguous entanglement.


    When L saw the two of them staring at each other in silence, she was anxious. She took a step forward and held out her hand to Lucia,


    "Hello, Miss Webb. We meet again."


    When she heard L''s voice, Lucia realized that she had lost control. She closed her eyes and forced herself to look away from Arthur''s eyes and toward L. "Miss arthy, is it?"


    "I''m so d you remember me," L said, smiling in relief as they stopped looking at each other.


    "Of course I do," said Lucia, reaching for L''s hand. "Miss arthy, you''re so sweet and beautiful that it is hard to forget."


    Hearing this, Arthur felt very unhappy.

 Chapter 510 Why be humble

    Clearly she was also a woman, but L was unwittingly amazed by Lucia when looking into her eyes.


    Lucia was really beautiful. God did love her. Not only gave her a beautiful face, but gave her a pair of eyes that were forever sparkling and seemed to have an ocean of stars in them. "Miss arthy?" Seeing L staring into her own eyes, Lucia smiled politely and reminded her.


    L realized that she had lost herposure and quickly withdrew her hand. She coughed unnaturally and said, "Miss Webb, congrattions to you and Spencer on your new baby."


    Otis could clearly see L''s unnatural posture. He couldn''t help butugh. Even as her rival in love, she couldn''t help but be captivated by Lucia''s charm. How could she be confident enough to continue pursuing Arthur?


    Arthur, on the other hand, lowered his eyes and said nothing.


    Lucia smiled again. Her eyes were filled with tenderness. She stroked her belly and said softly,


    "The baby is less than two months old. We don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl."


    L then remembered her blessing was used for after the baby was born, then quickly replied, "That''s true, but you and Spencer are so affectionate. I believe that your baby will be doted whether boy or girl."


    L said these words not only to ease the awkwardness, but also to tell Arthur, to remind him that this was the truth he had to face.


    "Of course, whether the baby is a boy or a girl, he and I will love the baby very much," she said gently, meaning something only Otis knew.


    But Arthur didn''t know it, and when he heard Lucia''s gentle words, he couldn''t take it anymore,


    "Otis, I''m gonna go say hi to my friend."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he left with L. L was caught off guard and almost fell down. After Arthur''s "fleeting", Otis sighed and said to Lucia, "If only Arthur could read between the lines." Lucia gave a wry smile and shook her head slightly. "I can''t tell him yet," she said


    "Lucia, you''ve been wronged," Otis said many times, but he still felt guilty.


    She was supposed to be taken care of.


    This time, Lucia didn''t say she was fine, but lowered her eyes. She was really wronged, for L holding Arthur''s hand.


    After a while, Eduard and Daphne came to the dinner party, and when they saw that Spencer was with Nia, Eduard couldn''t help but be sarcastic. But Spencer was the host and didn''t want to be harsh, so he had no choice but to let them in.


    "Eduard, Nia looked at me like she was going to swallow me up," Daphne said half-jokingly as Eduard walked into the banquet hall.


    "Who cares? She can''t touch you with me around."


    After Daphne was fired by Lucia, Eduard brought her to work by his side, and unlike Nia who was jealous, his secretary was happy to have someone to share the work with. On her first day, his secretary befriended with Daphne. If he hadn''t been so possessive, his secretary wouldn''t have known Daphne was with him!


    "Lucia''s over there, shall we?" Daphne smiled and quickly located Lucia.


    "Otis is here. Arthur must have just met Lucia," Eduard said worriedly. From a distance, Lucia''s face did not look happy.


    "Did Arthur bring Miss arthy with him tonight?" Daphne asked as she walked with Eduard toward Lucia.


    "I think so," sighed Eduard, who was not so sure where their future will lead.


    Lucia and Spencer had a baby. Arthur and L were getting closer. Can they get back together?


    Hearing Eduard''s answer, Daphne was also down in the dumps.


    After meeting Lucia, Eduard didn''t talk about Arthur but only cared about Lucia''s health. Lucia knew that he didn''t want to make things difficult for her. She thanked him for his kindness and smiled a little. "Lucia, do you still vomit so much?" Arthur was number one in terms of who cared most about Lucia, and Daphne was number two.


    "Yes, I vomit every day, but I''ve be very fond of eating. Now, I eat twice as much as before. I''ll probably be fat soon." Lucia teased her nonchntly, trying to keep the atmosphere not as quiet as possible.


    "No! You''re the prettiest when you''re fat!" Daphne retorted angrily. Her stupidity made Luciaugh, for the first time in a while.


    Thanks to Daphne, the conversation was lively. Lucia even teased her about her rtionship with Eduard, and Daphne blushed and stuttered, neither denying nor admitting it, to everyone''s amusement. Arthur and L were much quieter than the atmosphere here.


    Although he had used the excuse of saying hello to his friend to leave, Arthur didn''t pay any attention to anyone. His entire body was so cold that even L, who was standing beside him, couldn''t help but feel her heart palpitate, not to mention the other people who were trying to please him.


    L had no choice but to pull Arthur into a corner, watching from afar Lucia smile sweetly and Otis three chat.


    "Arthur, look, she''s chatting so happily with Otis and the others. When did she seem a little sad? The only person who cares about the past is you." L reminded Arthur once again that she didn''t care how much her words hurt him, because she knew that, after the injury, Arthur can recognize the reality and ept herself.


    "Will you stop talking about her?" Arthur said angrily.


    "Why can''t I? You''re willing to attend their baby''s wee party just to meet her? Arthur, why are you so humble?" L said unhappily.


    "Yes, I''m humble. I''m so humble that I''m satisfied as long as she''s willing to look at me. Are you happy now?!" Arthur''s temper red up, and his words were no longer rational.


    "I know you still love her," L said as she took Arthur''s hand sadly, letting her shadow reflect into his eyes, even if it was only her shadow,


    "I''m just helping you get over her. You can if you want to."

 Chapter 511 Separation is not possible

    "How do you propose to do that?" Arthur didn''t believe that there was a way to get over Lucia. There wasn''t!


    Thinking Arthur had listened to her persuasion, L said on her own,


    "First, you have to stay away from your current friends. They are in contact with you and Lucia. When you see them, you will think of her. Stay away from them and let your emotions settle down."


    Arthur listened to L''s words with a nomittal look. His head bent over her in the corner.


    "Arthur, you may find my suggestion heartless, but it''s the most effective way. You''ll feel much better if you stay away from everything and everyone rted to Lucia," L added, feeling a little guilty after being stared at by Arthur, exining.


    "It makes sense," Arthur said.


    "Isn''t it?" L said with a smile on her face, and continued, "I heard Julia and her boyfriend have been wanting to move out for a long time. This time, they are staying to appease you. Now is the time for them to move out and enjoy the life of a family of three. Mr. Burton doesn''t have any business dealings with you, and it''s okay to take a break for a while."


    Arthur raised his head slightly, looked straight ahead and asked coldly, not looking at L,


    "My father, my mother, my brothers are all connected to Lucia, and my son Teddy. Am I to be cut off from them as well?"


    L thought to herself: Oh no, he didn''t take my advice!!


    She had been so preupied with keeping Arthur away from his Lucia-defending friends that she had forgotten that his family was in touch with Lucia. "Arthur... That''s not what I meant..." L didn''t know how to exin.


    "I want to be alone for a while." Arthur ignored L and pulled her hand away before walking towards the side door of the banquet hall. L wanted to chase after him, but she couldn''t catch up with Arthur. After taking two or three steps, she could only reluctantly stop.


    "Am I still too impatient?" L murmured helplessly.


    After 8:30 p.m., when most of the guests had already arrived, Spencer stopped guarding the entrance to greet them and started preparing a toast on the center stage. At that moment, he couldn''t help but go to Lucia.


    "You stay here and continue to wee the guests who haven''t arrived yet, and I''ll go find Lucia," Spencer said to Nia.


    Nia nodded her head and could only agree to it. After waking up one night, she was able to stand proudly by Spencer''s side, but she wasn''t the real hostess after all. After that, she weed one or twote guests without Spencer by her side. Naturally, the treatment she received changed drastically. The guests even showed their displeasure to be received by such an insignificant person. Nia found out that they were unwilling to ept it.


    Even though the lobby was full of guests, Spencer found the purple spot at a nce.


    Seeing Lucia with Otis, Eduard and Daphne, Spencer frowned and walked away unhappily.


    "Lucia, it''s time to make a toast," said Spencer as he pushed Eduard aside. Spencer lowered his head and said to Lucia, "It''s time to make a toast." He even put his arms around her waist in front of them. Lucia nodded slightly and said to Otis and the others, "I''ll be right there."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Let''s go." Spencer urged impatiently, and Lucia followed his lead, with her eyes growing cold.


    "Am I being paranoid?" Eduard asked, looking at Spencer and Lucia''s backs. "I don''t feelfortable with them."


    Otis agreed with him in his heart, and it certainly wasn''t natural.


    "I think I know why," Daphne whispered. "Lucia wants to keep me."


    "Spencer is throwing a tantrum with Lucia on such an important asion?" Eduard scowled. "Petty!"


    Otis won''tment and let them continue to misunderstand.


    Taking Lucia with him, Spencer walked to the center stage with a smile on his face and whispered to her,


    "I''m going to make a toast, and you''re going to stand right next to me."


    Lucia didn''t even bother to respond.


    On the stage, after a presenter delivered opening remarks, Spencer and Lucia took their sses to the microphone, raised them to the guests and began to say,


    "Thank you all foring to the reception Lucia and I are hosting for our unborn baby. Lucia and I have been engaged for more than a month, and our rtionship has been..."


    Spencer was saying a great lie from the stage while Arthur leaned against the wall at the foot of the stairs by the side door, fiddling with his phone.


    The phone spun around in his hand countless times, but it could not divert his attention. He could still hear Spencer''s voiceing from the banquet hall. He was talking about how much he and Lucia loved each other... How happy he was when Lucia got pregnant with their baby...


    His voice was like a de.


    Arthur felt that he was a joke standing here. In order to see her, he must bravelye to the dinner party and see how happy they were.


    Laughable, deplorable.


    "Thanks again foring. Cheers!" Spencer''s toaststed about ten minutes and ended with a lot of good wishes.


    Getting off the stage, Lucia broke free of Spencer''s shackles and walked over to Otis. Spencer''s face turned pale. He wanted to take Lucia with him after the toast to break the ice with the guests, but Lucia couldn''t wait to leave his side.


    "Stop!" Spencer finally snapped.


    "What?" Lucia looked back and asked, without even looking at Spencer.


    "Come out with me," Spencer demanded.


    "I can''t drink. I''m tired. You can go by yourself, or you can take Nia." Lucia''s voice did not waver.


    Hearing Lucia mention Nia, Spencer had a smile and asked, "Do you mind her?"


    Was she jealous?!


    Spencer waited eagerly for the answer he was looking for, but Lucia''s words made his face turn dark. She said,


    "Of course not. I just think you''re a good match for her."


    Birds of a feather flock together.


    With a chuckle, Lucia turned away from Spencer and headed where she wanted to go.


    Spencer felt suffocated and had nowhere to vent.


    At this time, the guests were slowly around him. Spencer can only cover his emotion and put on a gentle mask.


    At the entrance, Nia was looking into the ballroom, expecting Spencer toe pick her up when a familiar voice rang out behind her.

 Chapter 512 Argument

    "Nia, you''re doing well..."


    Upon hearing this sound, Nia''s entire nervous system exploded as if it had been pricked by a needle.


    He was here! Spencer didn''t even invite him!


    "Heh..." Nia had long expected that she wouldn''t dare to face him. The owner of the voice chuckled as he walked past her. Nia''s voice reacted faster than her brain and called out to him, "Reynolds!"


    Yes, the voice belonged to Reynolds, with Monty by his side.


    "What?" Reynolds turned around and looked at Nia with a funny look on his face.


    "You''re not on the guest list. You can''t go in!" Nia forced herself to have a brave expression and said to him in a cold voice.


    "Me, with an invitation?" Reynoldsughed scornfully.


    Nia was at a loss for words. He was Reynolds of the Brown family, and he had a high status. Even if he was not invited, no one would dare to stop him.


    Seeing that Nia was silent, Reynolds withdrew his gaze and walked in with Monty.


    Nia knew she couldn''t stop Reynolds, so she quickly followed him into the ballroom, but she was there to warn Spencer.


    Reynolds quickly spot Lucia in the crowd, and Monty was surprised to see her,


    "Lucia''s beauty is a foul!"


    Reynolds nced at Monty. Despite Monty''s drooling expression, he headed straight for Lucia.


    Reynolds had a great figure, and when he walked up to Lucia, she quickly noticed him. She didn''t want him to have an unnecessary confrontation with Otis, so she walked up to him and told the three of them not to follow her.


    "Reynolds, you''re here," said Lucia softly as she came up to Reynolds and looked up at the man who had left her helpless.


    "Lucia, there''s still me," Monty, who was standing aside, reminded her with an aggrieved look.


    "Monty." Lucia smiled at Monty. Knowing that everything he had done was for Reynolds, Lucia''s attitude toward him had be more cynical. In fact, he was simr to Dous, just a petnt child. Hearing Lucia affectionately call his name, Monty smiled broadly, but Reynolds was not so rxed.


    "Come with me," Reynolds said to Lucia, without any opening remarks or preparations.


    "Reynolds..." Lucia didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "Nia is wearing the same brand of dress as you, and she has a very expensive ne around her neck. It''s impossible for her to do that unless Spencer did it on purpose, and she was standing at the reception at the entrance. Lucia, Spencer has wronged you!" Reynolds'' observation was astounding. With a few words, he had seen thorough Spencer''s mind.


    "You can tell we''re wearing the same line of gowns, Reynolds. And you''re interested in fashion?" Lucia smiled gently.


    "Don''t beat around the bush," Reynolds said aggressively. "If he''s nice to you, I won''t interfere, but if he''s not nice, I won''t let him!"


    "Reynolds, even the best of rtionships have their moments of quarrels, don''t they?" Lucia was at a loss for words. She had no idea that she had to defend Spencer,


    "I had a little conflict with him, and he just pissed me off with Nia."


    "You''re pregnant!" Reynolds resented Lucia''s nonchnt attitude.


    "Monty, help me talk to your mentor." She was grateful to Reynolds for taking care of her. Lucia knew he would do it even if she couldn''t give him something back, but she couldn''t.


    Monty shrugged and said, half-jokingly, "If I had talked him out of it, there wouldn''t have been so much mess today."


    Reynolds gave Monty a quick look when he heard him say "mess" and Monty responded with a mild smile.


    "Reynolds, if you mess with Spencer, you''ll get your mom to make it up to him behind your back. Don''t do that again," Lucia said helplessly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "It''s my business," Reynolds said defiantly.


    Lucia now knew how reluctant Helena was to talk to him, and Reynolds'' stubbornness was 100% straight from Esmae.


    While the three of them were talking, Nia found Spencer and informed him that Reynolds was here, and Spencer rushed over with her.


    "Mr. Brown, I didn''t expect you to be in Athegate. I''m sorry. If I had known, I would have sent you an invitation." As soon as he walked over, Spencer immediately hugged Lucia to show his ownership. How could he do not know Reynolds was in Athegate?


    "Mr. Davies, can we skip the pleasantries at this point?" Monty spoke before Reynolds. His smile was still warm, but his words were stinging,


    "I heard your dad''spany got some big deals out of nowhere. Aren''t you thanking us?"


    Spencer didn''t know much about Monty, but seeing that he was able to speak up in front of Reynolds, he turned to him and said,


    "Mr. Gagher, I''m not sure I understand what you''re saying. My father''spany does business with the Brown family. Who do we have to thank?"


    "Look, you said it yourself before I even mentioned the Brown family. Lucia, I remember an old saying, ''a clumsy denial resulting in self-exposure'', right?"" Monty asked Lucia with a smile.


    Lucia didn''t answer, but the smile in her eyes told him how she felt about it.


    Spencer suddenly felt embarrassed, but Reynolds was really not someone he can easily offend. He thought about it and thought of a way to fight back.


    Titling his head, Spencer kissed Lucia''s ear and, in a low voice with tenderness, told her,


    "Lucia, Mr. Brown and his friend seem to have a misunderstanding of me, so why don''t you exin it to me?"


    For the people who loved Lucia, only intimacy with her can hit the target. Spencer was clear about this point.


    Being kissed on the ear by Spencer made Lucia disgusted, and before Reynolds could respond, she covered her mouth.


    "Oh..." Lucia retched.


    "Lucia, how are you? Are you that sick?" Monty was worried about Lucia, but wouldn''t pass up the chance to mock Spencer. Spencer''s face turned pale, then red.


    Reynolds saw that Lucia was upset, and no longer cared what he had to say. He reached out and pulled her out of Spencer''s arms, "Lucia, how are you?"


    In the past, Lucia was extremely ufortable when pregnant with Theodore, and the pregnancy was very intense, so Reynolds was concerned.

 Chapter 513 Crash

    "I''m fine," said Lucia in a hoarse voice, after the nausea had passed. "You know I throw up easily."


    "Well, we used to be there for you, and now..." Reynolds turned from worry to annoying, and stared at Spencer. Spencer reacted and took Lucia back into his arms. He looked at her carefully, as if he was concerned for her,


    "I told you not to eat so much pastry. Maybe you ate too much."


    Lucia nced at Spencer and didn''t say anything.


    There was a moment of awkwardness. Spencer''s apparent concern and Reynolds''s concern for Lucia''s safety, as they tried to snatch her from the middle.


    Monty saw Lucia''s dilemma and took her by the hand, leading her to him in a clever way, and, ignoring Reynolds and Spencer, saying,


    "Lucia, we haven''t talked in a long time. Do you remember that tutor at school? He..."


    Reynolds and Spencer were stunned as Monty took Lucia away.


    But it also helped to ease the awkwardness, and Spencer took the opportunity to say to Reynolds, "Mr. Brown, since Lucia is off catching up with Monty, I''m going to go spend some time with the other guests. Help yourself."


    Reynolds nced at Spencer without saying a word, and Spencer, without waiting for an answer, walked away.


    While Spencer was away, Reynolds wasn''t busy looking for Lucia and Monty, but took a look around the venue.


    No Arthur?


    Arthur was still standing in the corridor, but his attention was finally directed in another direction. Because the corridor was silent, he asionally heard a noise above the floor. He was just boring and then quietly, along the stairs, went up and wanted to see if there was someone in the upper floor.


    The banquet hall of the Dekee Hotel was on the fifteenth floor, and the rooftop was one floor up.


    Arthur walked all the way to the roof and found that the door to the roof was indeed open. There should be someone inside.


    He leaned over quietly, and as soon as he stood against the door, he heard voices of conversationing from inside.


    "Jack, it''s your turn to prepare meals for tomorrow."


    "OK, I''ll do it tomorrow."


    Arthur was bored. He thought that the two tourists might go out to the roof in the middle of the night to enjoy the cool and chat. Just as he was about to turn around to leave, the next conversation between the two stopped him.


    "Otis says she''s still weak. You should prepare some stew tomorrow. I hear it''s good for pregnant women."


    "There should be some in the restaurant outside, but it might take a little more time. Victor, it''s your turn to be on duty at the office tomorrow. Don''t bezy."


    "You''re the one who likes to ck off, aren''t you? I caught you napping the day before yesterday!"N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Nonsense. I was very serious about protecting her, but... I took a break when Spencer was afraid to bother her at work."


    "We''re fine. We''re at the office during the day, and Daniel and Alvin are there at night to protect her. They''re the ones who are really tired."


    "Why don''t we take turns in a few days so they don''t run out of steam?"


    "Okay."


    While two men named Jack and Victor were talking, Arthur walked into the rooftop door and asked coldly,


    "Who do you said Otis wants you to protect?!"


    For a moment, two ck figures ran towards Arthur. The next second, two ck muzzles had been aimed at his head.


    "Wait! Wait!" Jack shouted as he recognized Arthur. "This is Otis''s brother!"


    Victor took a close look and, sure enough, it was Arthur. They quickly withdraw the guns, and Arthur saw the two of them clearly dressed.


    Victor and Jack were wearing the same style of ck clothes, and they had a bulletproof vest on the outside. Because it was summer and the weather was hot, and they were on a secret rooftop, they took off their jackets. Arthur could clearly see the gun-belted waistcoats under their arms, not to mention the pistols in their hands.


    "Tut!" Jack with rougher disposition was discontented, "Otis''s younger brother, how did youe up!"


    What were they gonna say now?!


    "Tell me..." Arthur''s eyes reflected the light of the moon, dazzling, "My Brother asked you to protect who?!"


    Spencer''s party began to draw to a close around 10 p.m., and as more and more guests began to leave, Spencer got busy again, unable to keep Reynolds and Monty from talking to Lucia. Reynolds didn''t say anything about Lucia going with him, but more about her health.


    "Mr. Davies, I see that you and Ms. Webb didn''tmunicate much tonight. Did you have a falling out?" One of Spencer''s drinking buddies teased him as they said goodbye. He even nced meaningfully at Nia next to him.


    Spencer, who had been angry all night, had only half of sanity, and replied without thinking,


    "A woman gets cranky when she''s pregnant, and besides, it''s not good to spoil her all the time."


    "What about this one?" said the man, who was on good terms with Spencer.


    Spencer gave him a vague smile but didn''t answer. His drinking partner seemed to understand something, so he gave him a congenial smile and left happily.


    Spencer didn''t know it, but because he said it out of spite, it was rumored by that man that when Lucia got pregnant, he was unhappy that she couldn''t be with him, so he found another woman to rece her. The joke was that Spencer had been trying to maintain his image of a good man, but did not know that he had been described as a man who always changed his mind.


    As the guests left, the hall became deserted, and the rest were friends of Spencer or Lucia. Reynolds, Monty, Otis, Eduard, Daphne hadn''t left, and L had been awkward all night.


    Ever since Arthur said he wanted to be alone, he hadn''te back. God knew how L spent thest two hours. She didn''t know anyone, and she was afraid to go near Otis. She could only wander around the banquet hall, bored, and tasted almost all the cakes on the tables.


    As the guests got fewer, L became more and more anxious. Just as she was about to find someone, Arthur returned.


    "Arthur, where on earth have you been? I''m bored to death here alone." L quickly ran over as soon as she saw Arthur. Sheined coquettishly.

 Chapter 514 Sudden Change

    Arthur looked down at L. His eyes were as deep as the ocean, as if he was examining her. "Arthur?" Sensing something was amiss, L winked ufortably and called out to Arthur.


    After a long silence, Arthur said "I''m sorry" in a low voice and started walking towards Lucia. Yes, he was walking towards Lucia.


    L bit her lip and chased after him.


    It was Reynolds who first spotted Arthur, and as he approached, Reynolds subconsciously blocked Lucia behind him, but how could he block Arthur''s approach?


    Sensing Reynolds'' unnatural movements, Lucia nced slightly sideways in his direction, and the next moment she saw Arthur.


    Arthur was the one Lucia was careful about in her heart. Although just ncing, the moment she saw him, Lucia felt that he changed.


    When he first came tonight, Arthur was silent and mncholy, and even though he looked handsome on the outside, Lucia knew that his heart was aching. But now, the light in Arthur''s eyes was absolutely positive and determined.


    Arthur?


    Lucia quietly wondered.


    "Lucia, we''re ready to go back," Arthur said as he approached Reynolds, leaning slightly to Lucia. Otis and the others leaned in.


    For a moment, a group ofplicated people, all came to Lucia.


    "Well, Good-bye," said Lucia in a low voice, as she stepped out from behind Reynolds with her eyes slightly lowered.


    "Take care of yourself," Arthur said quickly, catching a glimpse of Spencering this way.


    "Er... OK." Lucia felt that something was different about Arthur, but she couldn''t prove it, so she hesitated to respond to his concern.


    "Otis, let''s go back first." Arthur was the first one to leave the weird circle when Spencer rushed over. L quickly chased after him. Otis and the rest left with Arthur after saying goodbye to Lucia. At that moment, Spencer had just arrived, but he had only time to see Arthur and his men off.


    "Why didn''t he greet and leave?" Spencer sneered.


    Lucia lowered her eyes and said nothing.


    "Lucia, we''re leaving too. Take good care of yourself. Don''t forget that you''re in a special situation." Reynolds couldn''t be bothered to face Spencer, so he said a gentle goodbye to Lucia, who smiled and nodded. Then he led Monty to the entrance.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As he walked, Monty turned to make a phone call gesture to Lucia and gave a big smile to Spencer who was pale.


    Spencer was furious.


    "What were you talking about?!" Spencer asked Lucia in a tough, forceful tone.


    Lucia raised an eyebrow and looked askance at Spencer. "Is this about you?" She said coldly


    "You!" Spencer choked at Lucia''s indifference.


    "What?" Lucia said with a cold expression on her face. She nced at Nia next to her and said, "I''m going back now. You guys can handle the rest."


    Lucia turned and left without looking back.


    Spencer subconsciously took a step forward and finally stopped. There was indeed no one around now. There were only a few attendants cleaning up the venue, but she, Lucia! She was embarrassing himself! Spencer stood where he was. He was furious. He had thought that she would feel sad and ufortable if he ignored her, but he did not expect her to feel like a fish in water. It was as if all of this had just happened to suit her heart! Spencer can''t take it!


    While Spencer was fuming, a soft, muffled voice rang out beside him,


    "Mr. Davies, are you and Ms. Webb... not on good terms?"


    After observing for the past few days, Nia had already determined that there must be some grudges between Spencer and Lucia. She was only asking now to show her presence and pretend to be gentle. Spencer nced at Nia and saw the gentleness between her eyes. It was rare that he didn''t scold her for being nosy. Instead, he replied in a bitter tone,


    "My rtionship with her is tooplicated to exin."


    "Actually, I know that you were angry with Ms. Webb today. The ne on my neck was meant for her, wasn''t it?" Nia reached out to touch the crystal ne on her neck and said. Spencer raised an eyebrow. She wasn''t stupid.


    "The kindness you showed me today was meant for Ms. Webb. She... has missed so much and doesn''t know how to appreciate it," Nia said regretfully.


    Spencer smiled, felt the urge to tease Nia, and said, "If only Lucia could read my mind like you


    do."


    Nia frowned and said,


    "Mr. Davies, don''t say that. I may haveints on Ms. Webb because of Reynolds, but I''ve known her for more than two years. She''s gentle. She''s polite. She''s the perfect woman. And I''m sure she''ll understand, but...may be emotionally unstable right now. After all, you''ve been so good to her."


    Spencer smiled. Although he knew that Nia was ambitious and didn''t necessarily mean what she said right now, he couldn''t deny that her words were kind.


    "All right, enough of this unpleasantness. The party''s over. Where''s your home? I''ll take you home," Spencer said.


    "Are you going to take me home?" Nia blushed, feeling ttered again.


    "You can''t go home by yourself. It''s not convenient for you," Spencer said softly.


    Nia was overjoyed. She had been waiting for Spencer to say that. She was wearing expensive jewelry now, and she didn''t dare to go back on her own. As she thought about this, Nia stammered again, "I''ll give you your ne and dress back when I get home."


    "No, you can keep it," Spencer said graciously, raising his hand to indicate that Nia was holding onto him.


    Nia''s blush deepened as she shyly took Spencer''s arm and left with him, while Lucia, the hostess, was escorted home by the driver and Spencer''s men.


    On the way back, Otis hadn''t noticed Arthur''s change at first. He happened to see a smile on his lips, and Arthur had been looking out the window. "Arthur, you seem in a good mood?"


    "Not bad," said Arthur, looking back at Otis with a soft look in his eyes. "I saw her tonight, after all."

 Chapter 515 Runaway

    L, who was sitting opposite the two brothers, clenched her fists unconsciously when she heard this.


    That was the only reason?


    Otis didn''t trust Arthur. Now even his eyes had changed.


    When he got home, it was near midnight. Otis got a call from Jack and knew the reason


    "You say Arthur saw you tonight?!"


    "Well, who knows why your brother came up to the roof? Victor and I were so scared that we almost shot him!" Jackined.


    "How much does he know?" Otis was more concerned.


    "Otis, just so we''re clear. It wasn''t our idea toe clean. He overheard me talking to Victor..."


    "What did you say?"


    "About the tonic for Miss Webb, and... he knows you sent us to protect Miss Webb."


    No wonder! Otis was either relieved or more nervous. No wonder Arthur''s attitude had changed. Whether he knew why he was protecting Lucia or not, he''ll be relieved.N?velDrama.Org content.


    With Arthur who was brilliant, it was estimated that soon he will be able to figure out the rtionship. Otis now had a headache.


    "You didn''t say anything else, did you?" Otis asked again.


    "Nothing, just confess that you oldrade-in-arms brought us here to protect Lucia, and nothing else," Jack exined quickly.


    "Good, you keep protecting Lucia and don''t worry about anything else," Otis said.


    "Otis, I''m sorry." He and Victor, because of chat, rxed vignce. Jack was still quite guilty.


    "It''s okay," Otis said. "You guys just watch out for Dan."


    "OK." Jack simply responded. Two people hung up the phone.


    Otis put the phone down andy down on the bed. Could Arthur have sensed something?


    Just a few rooms away, Arthur was lying in bed thinking about what he had discovered tonight.


    Arthur could have asked Otis why he wanted to send someone to protect Lucia from the start, but since Otis had chosen to keep it a secret, Arthur would not have taken the initiative to ask. Given Otis''s personality, he would never reveal what he had chosen to hide.


    Was Lucia in any kind of danger if she was being protected? Arthur immediately thought of Dan. Otis had previously confessed to him that Spencer had a dangerous man on his side. Could Spencer be using him to threaten Lucia?


    Spencer loved Lucia. Why would he hurt her?


    Arthur was baffled and worried about Lucia''s safety, but he trusted his brother, not to mention a trusted friend of Otis''s from his days in the special forces. He believed Lucia''s safety can be assured. Why, exactly...


    It''d been a long night for Arthur.


    The next day, Arthur, who hadn''t slept all night, got up at dawn to wash up. He had just stepped out of the room when he saw Otis walking out of the room with a suitcase behind him.


    "Otis..." Really? Was he going to leave?


    Arthur didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "I have to go back today. I''ve been here for too long and I''ve been dyed. I have a nine o''clock flight. I''m leaving right now," Otis said as he nced at Arthur''s helpless face.


    "There''s no need to rush..." Arthur felt that Otis was a terrible liar, as he must have taken care of things at his branch office since he was able toe to Athegate.


    "Arthur, take care of yourself. Don''t let us worry, okay?" Otis didn''t take Arthur''s word for it. Instead, he told him to take care of himself.


    "I know, but..." Arthur''s "But" was interrupted by Otis before he can finish his words.


    "Alright, I have to go now. Otherwise, I won''t be able to make the flight." Without giving Arthur any chance to ask questions, Otis quickly went downstairs with his suitcase. He didn''t even say goodbye, let alone have breakfast.


    Arthurughed even more bitterly. Had there not been a flightst night, would Otis have "escaped" overnight?


    His departure, however, confirmed Arthur''s suspicions, and it was time for him to think about what he could do for Lucia.


    After breakfast, when Arthur was going to the office, L unexpectedly offered to go with him.


    "I''m going to the office on business. It''ll be boring if you go with me," Arthur said politely.


    L didn''t give up. She continued, "Arthur, I''m fine at home. Just let me go with you."


    "Arthur said no," said Juliana, who had not finished her breakfast before Arthur could speak.


    L turned to look at Juliana with a displeased look in her eyes. Arthur said, "Julia''s right. I''ll be staying at thepany today. Why don''t you go out and take a look?"


    "I''ve walked the streets of Athegate, Arthur. Why don''t you let me apany you?" L said, using the word "apany" to annoy Juliana.


    Besides, L was feeling very threatened right now. She had seen Arthur''s changest night, and he didn''t seem so depressed anymore. L was afraid of change, so she wanted to stay by Arthur''s side and close the distance between them.


    Arthur hesitated for a moment, then finally nodded. Since she wanted to apany, then he let her apany and just wanted to ask her something.


    With Arthur''s permission, L ran upstairs to get her purse, and Juliana asked Arthur,


    "Arthur, are you really going to ept L?"


    "Who said that?" Arthur asked with a smile.


    "And you..."


    "I just want to ask her something. Don''t think about it. Just take care of the baby," he said so and was grateful that she was worried about him.


    When L came downstairs, she followed Arthur to the Branch of Davonnis, where, as Arthur had said, he was too busy with his business to spend any time with L, but L was patient enough to leave him alone. She was just sitting on the couch, flipping through a magazine, and asionally looking up at Arthur, who was a sweet thing for her.


    During his lunch break, Arthur put down the papers and looked up at L,


    "My business is done. Let''s go out to lunch."


    "Good." L excitedly got up, picked up the bag ready to go out. At this time, Arthur, without warning, asked a question, which made her body stiff.


    "By the way, are you sure Teddy''s bone marrow donor wasn''t lying?"


    The expression on L''s face stiffened for a few seconds, but then she snapped back to her smile and asked Arthur,


    "Arthur, as I told you, my observations are for reference only. Why are you bringing this up now?"

 Chapter 516 Seeking the truth again

    "Nothing, it just came to me," Arthur said with a smile, taking in L''s reaction.


    "Well, let''s go," said L. Although she thought it was strange that Arthur had suddenly mentioned it, she didn''t dare to exin more, for fear of making more mistakes.


    After lunch, Arthur excused himself to make an appointment with a client in the afternoon and sent L home while he made a beeline for the airport. At 3:00 p.m., he got on a ne, and before he got on, a security team was dispatched from New York to wait for him at the destination.


    At night, when Arthur didn''te home and his phone was switched off, L was upset and can''t find Peter, so she asked Juliana.


    "How do I know where he''s gone?" Juliana asked gently as she rocked her son''s cradle. If she didn''t like L, she wouldn''t pretend to like her.


    "Miss Julia, aren''t you worried about Arthur?" said L, holding her temper.


    "Arthur''s an adult. Do you need to be worried?" Juliana arched her eyebrows.


    "But..." L still wanted to ask.


    "You just want to know where he is, right?" Juliana turned around and said, "Arthur didn''t tell you before he left, so you don''t have to ask him again."


    "Miss Julia, do you have to be so hostile to me?"


    Juliana said coldly, and L began to get upset.


    "I have nothing against you," said Juliana with a smile,


    "I just don''t like what you did. You imed that you''ve loved Arthur for almost ten years. You didn''t dare to confess to him when you had countless opportunities to do so, but you came out tofort Arthur when he was hurt. I don''t like this kind of taking advantage of others and loopholes. That''s all."


    "I just want to silently guard him... I..." L felt aggrieved and told her of her feelings, but Juliana did not have the mood to continue to listen to.


    "You forgot to mention that you''ve always been Arthur''s friend and that you''re not particrly attractive to him. Therefore, you can''t have chemical in Arthur''s heart during daily interactions. Only when he''s injured and you appear, can you show your gentleness and understanding, and induce Arthur to give up his love for Lucia and fall in love with you instead, right?"


    L subconsciously bit her lip and had nothing to say.


    "You''re a therapist. You understand other people''s issues, but you can''t control your own behavior. I''m sorry, but I don''t appreciate this kind of selfish behavior." Juliana turned her head and didn''t want to talk to her anymore.


    L had no choice but toe out of Juliana''s room, and her mood fell to the bottom.


    Was she as selfish as Juliana said she was?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A dozen hourster, Arthur''s nended in lowa, and as soon as he exited the airport, a team of ck-suited security guards greeted him.


    "Mr. Davies" the leader of the squad said respectfully to Arthur.


    "Where is everybody?" Arthur asked.


    "In a bar downtown. Shall we go now?" asked the leader.


    "Why? Is there a problem?" Arthur said.


    "No, you just got off the ne. Do you want to rest first?" said the team leader.


    "No, take me there right away," Arthur replied.


    Arthur got into his car, and a convoy of five cars drove through the traffic to a bar downtown.


    Two hourster, in the alley behind the downtown bar, a man was lying on the ground, beaten by seven or eight men dressed in ck.


    "Who the hell are you! I give you money. Don''t beat me! Please don''t beat me! I have money!" The man wailed and pleaded for mercy.


    But his plea was of no avail, and the man in ck''s object was evidently to beat him up first.


    "That''s enough." Under the dim light, the man''s face was so bloody that he could not recognize his face. Only then did the person standing at the entrance of the alley coldly say, "That''s enough." The man in ck immediately stopped and quickly retreated back to the entrance of the alley. The he stood behind the speaker.


    The man''s wailing turned into moaning, and he even cried. He was having a good time in the bar just now, and the girl he just hooked up with had already seeded. He did not expect that seven or eight men in ck would suddenly barge into the bar. Without asking, they dragged him into the back alley, and before he could speak, he was beaten.


    After a long while, the man grabbed onto the wall and finally sat up. He wiped his face and looked towards the entrance of the alley. Although the lights in the alley were dim, he still saw the face of the leading man. The charming oriental face. He remembered!


    "You?!"


    "That''s right. It''s me..." Arthur took a step forward slowly. The man who imed to have donated bone marrow to his son was standing in the corner.


    "What the..." the man was confused and angry. Just as he was about to curse Arthur, the team leader behind Arthur coughed heavily. He immediately swallowed his words and asked angrily, "What the..." "What are you doing?! Why did you beat me? I''ll call the police!"


    "It''s up to you," Arthur said nonchntly. "But since you chose to call the police, I can only beat you up a little more. Otherwise, am I at a disadvantage?"


    "No, no, no!" The man quickly begged: "I will not call the police. I will never call the police!"


    If they beat him again, he would be dead!


    The man wailed in his heart.


    "Smart," Arthur quipped.


    "Mr. Davies, what do you want from me? We can talk about it. Why did you do it?" The man asked Arthur, sitting on the floor.


    "Last time I asked you nicely. If you didn''t tell me the truth, I would have to use violence." Arthur smiled, and his eyes looked haughty.


    The man looked down for a moment, then said, "Mr. Davies, I''m telling the truth. Why do you doubt me?"


    "Is it true?" Arthur smiled and turned his head to signal the team leader with his eyes. The leader immediately walked into the alley and grabbed the man''s cor. He did not listen to him and did not allow him to plead for mercy. He punched him in the face with a few fists, hit the man so hard that he was so dizzy.


    "Stop!" The man shouted with all his strength under the severe pain. The leader immediately stopped, but he still grabbed his cor and threatened him.


    "I ask you again, is it true?" Arthur''s voice was as cold as a sharp instrument.


    "I''m telling the truth. I''m telling the truth!" The man tried his best to breathe, but before he could say two words, he was choking on the blood from his throat. The team leader finally let go of him. When the man had coughed enough, Arthur spoke again,


    "Start."


    After coughing up a mouthful of blood, the man began to talk about his "adventure" a few months earlier.

 Chapter 517 Project Stops

    An hourter, Arthur called an ambnce for the man and disappeared into the dark with his men under the bar''s bright lights.


    "Mr. Davies, where are we going next?" The leader asked Arthur in the backseat as the car drove down the city road.


    "You send two more teams back with me," Arthur said so and his face was obscured in the darkness. His expression was not clear, but his voice was cold.


    "Shall we go home at once too?" asked the leader.


    "Yes, now go to the airport and take the fastest flight home. If the others go home first, have them report to Kyle," Arthur replied.


    "Yes, to the airport at once!" The leader said to the driver, and the car fell silent.


    Arthur leaned back in the backseat, staring out the window at the scenery, then slowly closing his eyes.


    Arthur, who had disappeared for two days, returned to Athegate at noon on the third day, and returned to Fragranerde Hall. As soon as he entered the house, L heard a noise and ran downstairs. She saw Arthur and rushed over excitedly,N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Arthur, where have you been?! I''ve been worried about you."


    Juliana also came out and stood on the stairs, looking at them.


    "Went to lowa," Arthur said bluntly.


    The color on L''s face faded as soon as she heard that. She could not say a single word. Arthur nced at her and sat down on the sofa. He had not slept for dozens of hours, and the constant reversal of jetg tired him.


    Isted in the hallway, L bit her lip, hesitated, then turned to Arthur and asked,


    "Arthur, what... are you doing there?"


    "Nothing," Arthur repliedzily, stretching. "I have some business to attend to."


    "Is that so?" The voice was a little guilty. L walked to the edge of the sofa looking at Arthur''s expression, and could observe but did not find anything strange.


    He didn''t go to the man, but just went to take care of business?


    L was not so sure.


    Arthur looked at L and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, I''m just worried about you," L said, quickly hiding her emotions and smiling gently.


    "What do you have to worry about?" Arthur smiled, then turned to the stairs and said to Juliana, "Julia,e on down. Isn''t it time for dinner? I''m hungry."


    "Oh, okay," said Juliana as she carried darling down the stairs. Even she felt that Arthur was acting strange. She couldn''t tell what he was feeling, but she felt that the pain on his body had disappeared, and the whole person seemed very rxed.


    Juliana had juste downstairs when the phone in Arthur''s pocket rang. He took out his phone, looked at the caller ID, and answered it,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Kyle''s voice came over the phone receiver,


    "Mr. Davies, I''ve already arranged for the people you brought back, but the project team has just received news that there''s a problem. You''ve just returned. Should we settle it now or rest for the night and talk about it tomorrow?"


    "How bad is it?" Arthur asked.


    "Paralyzed," Kyle replied sinctly.


    "Deal with it now. Wait for me at the site," Arthur said and hung up.


    "Arthur, are you going out now?" L heard Arthur and Kyle''s conversation and asked.


    "Yes, there''s something going on at the office. You and Julia should finish dinner. I have to go out right away." Arthur stood up and put on the coat he had just taken off.


    "Arthur." L quickly grabbed Arthur and said worriedly, "You just got back. Is there anything that can''t be resolved tomorrow? Even if you''re in a hurry, can''t you go after dinner?"


    Arthur looked at L and said gently, "L, thank you for your concern, but it''s urgent. I have to go and check on the situation right away. I think I''ll be back veryte tonight. You don''t have to wait for me. Rest first."


    "Huh?" L was stunned. Arthur was telling herself not to wait for him?


    This may sound normal, but it can only happen between two people who were close to each other. No wonder L can''t react.


    "I said, don''t wait for me." Arthur''s eyes were gentle, which can be described as doting. He smiled, turned to go out, leaving L alone in a daze.


    Seeing this scene, Juliana felt more suspicious than L. Why did Arthur say such ambiguous words to her?!


    L came to her senses a long timeter, with her heart racing. She turned around and saw Juliana. They looked at each other, speechless.


    Arthur arrived at the first phase of the development project of South Sea at the end of the day, while Kyle was waiting with a stack of documents and a team of project managers and executives. "Mr. Davies, here you are." Kyle greeted Arthur as soon as he saw him.


    "What happened?" Arthur asked.


    Kyle handed Arthur the file to read and replied,


    "It just happened this afternoon. For some reason, all of a sudden, our raw material suppliers can''t supply the materials."


    "How many?" Arthur asked as he thumbed through the papers.


    "All of it," Kyle said with a rare heavy voice.


    "All of them?" Arthur scowled, with his cold eyes sweeping over to Kyle.


    "Yes, all of them. The construction site has been shut down..." Kyle replied. "Please, Mr. Davies, it''s not my fault. Don''t look at me with your eyes... like that."


    "Shut down...?" Arthur handed the documents back to Kyle and looked up at the huge construction site. He had thought that no workers would continue working after work, but it turned out that the work was shut down.


    "Mr. Davies." The manager in charge of the phase I project came forward and said, "We don''t know what happened. The project was going so well that something happened during the afternoon''s supply. It wasn''t just one of them. The steel, the cement, all the raw materials."


    "Phase One is due in early October," Arthur said, thinking quickly. "It''s August. One day off, and Davonnis Corp is losing nearly three million


    "Mr. Davies, this is no coincidence," Kyle continued, sensing Arthur''s displeasure.


    "Of course it''s not a coincidence," Arthur said with a sneer, as the distant horizon revealed the distinctive colors of the sun and the moon, in their final struggle.


    "Take my project. He really wants to die!"


    "Do you know who''s behind this?" Kyle asked.


    "Go, go back." Arthur did not immediately answer, turned and walked toward the door. Kyle heard the words and hurriedly caught up. Arthur did not say, and he did not dare to continue to ask.

 Chapter 518 Flamboyant Acting

    As they got into the car, Kyle kept looking back in the front seat, really wanting to know who he was.


    "Curious?" He teased and was amused by Kyle''s reluctance to ask.


    "No curiosity is fake."


    "Use your brain, or it''ll rust, okay?" Arthur taunts his assistant mercilessly.


    Kyle had got a lot on his mind. Wasn''t he smart enough? When Arthur didn''te to thepany, who did all the work as an assistant?! Although he was an assistant, Arthur had already expressed his opinion when he was sent here. As long as it was within his capabilities, he had to share the burden for Arthur. Hadn''t he worked hard enough?!


    Kyle, like the rest of the personal assistants of Arthur''s brothers, was handpicked by Edwin and whose grandparents worked for the Davies Group.


    One could imagine how wronged Kyle was now. Kyle nced at Arthur gloomily and said, "Mr. Davies, I''m not mentallypetent, not rusty. Why don''t you just tell me the answer?"


    "Idiot," Arthur said,ughing and cursing. "Who do you think Athegate has that kind of audacity to go up against me and buy off so many suppliers?"


    As soon as Arthur reminded Kyle of the answer, he cursed himself, "I''m stupid enough."


    "So, we''re going to find him now," Arthur said, closing his eyes.


    "Go to him?" Kyle was confused. "This isn''t like you."


    "What''s my style?" Arthur asked.


    "With your usual style, when you know that he did it, you will fight back immediately. Moreover, you like to keep a low profile. By the time hees to his senses, it will be toote to remedy it. You won''t confront him like this. Act rashly and alert the enemy. This is too emotional."


    Kyle analyzed.


    Arthur opened his eyes and said approvingly, "You know me well enough, but I need to be emotional right now."


    "Mr. Davies?" Kyle thought he knew Arthur, and now he didn''t.


    But Arthur closed his eyes again, obviously not saying anything, and Kyle kept his mouth shut.


    Arthur and Kyle arrived at Spencer''s vi when the morning star lit up. It was the first time he set foot there. The house was lit up and Spencer should be home.


    "Go knock," Arthur said to Kyle.


    Ten secondster, Ewan heard the doorbell ring in the vi. Spencer was sitting on the couch on the phone with his father in San Francisco. Ewan opened the door and was stunned when he saw the person outside.


    "Ewan, it''s been a long time," Arthur said to Erik''s trusted subordinate, whom he had met when he was a child.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Mr. Arthur, what are you doing here?" Ewan was stunned. The wrinkles on his face had been smoothed away by his exaggerated expression.


    "Is Spencer here?" Arthur asked.


    "He is here. I''ll go tell him." Thinking that Spencer was still on the phone with Erik, Ewan did not have time to wee Arthur in and went back to remind his young master that it would be bad if Arthur heard anything.


    "Arthur is here," Ewan said to Spencer as soon as he returned to the living room. When Spencer turned to look at him, he saw Arthur behind him.


    With a frown, Spencer quickly smiled and stood up to Arthur after cutting the call,


    "Arthur, what brings you here?"


    "Scheming" Arthur answered without hesitation, and Spencer couldn''t helpughing.


    "Arthur, you''re such a joker."


    "Won''t you ask me to sit down?" Arthur asked Spencer, ignoring Spencer''s smile as he led Kyle to the couch in the middle of the living room.


    "You''ve already sat down, haven''t you?" Spencer smiled and slowly sat down, each on his own side, staring at each other.


    "I kind of invited myself here today." Arthur sat down and looked at Spencer in a daze. "But, Spencer, did you invite yourself over to my project?"


    "So you found out?" Spencer did not intend to hide. Deliberately, he had an evil smile asked, even with a proud look.


    Those suppliers were the same people Spencer had Jacob pay to shut down Davonnis Corp''s development project of South Sea.


    "Interesting?" Arthur asked Spencer, not sulking. "You know I can''t take down Davonnis, so why bother?"


    "We have to try," Spencer said with a smile. "Even if we can''t bring it down, we can shake things up a little bit. By my reckoning, the development project of South Sea will lose nearly four million a day. Arthur, how many days can you hold out?"


    "Athegate has more suppliers than you can buy," Arthur said nonchntly.


    "You wouldn''t be here today if it didn''t matter, would you?" Spencer said proudly,


    "Now that the development project has started, the suppliers in this city are all under my control. Even if you transfer goods from other ces, first of all, the long-distance supply wouldn''t be as good as what you''re getting. And second, the transportation costs would be expensive. That would be a way to lose money. Arthur, I believe that you''re not that stupid."


    "Spencer! Don''t overdo it!" Arthur shouted, grabbing the armrest of the sofa.


    Seeing Arthur lose hisposure, Spencer was excited. What he most want to see was Arthur''s look.


    "Am I overdoing it?" Spencer said, exhrated,


    "Davonnis Corp is mine, and your family has had it for years! One day I will get it back. Arthur, if you and I continue to fight, today''s incident will happen again and again, and I will fight you with everything I have!"


    Spencer did not know that he himself looked a little sick when he turned excited.


    The idea of Arthur as his imaginary enemy was so ingrained in him that it would have been a huge victory for Spencer to force him to lose his temper for just a moment.


    "You''re underestimating Davonnis Corp. you''re underestimating me too. I''m telling you right now, I can do whatever I want! Even if it''s a lost business, I''ll continue. You can''t defeat me!" Arthur gritted his teeth.


    "We''ll see about that," Spencer said with a smirk.


    "Kyle, let''s go!" Arthur got up and yelled. But as he arrived in entryway, Spencer''s triumphant voice came through.

 Chapter 519 More than a lifetime

    "Arthur, keep up the good work. I hope you stay in Athegate when Lucia and I''s baby is born."


    Arthur paused, and turned back slowly. His eyes were zing with hatred toward Spencer, who, in turn, was even more pleased with himself.


    "Mr. Davies, let''s get out of here," Kyle said as he was afraid Arthur would lose control.


    After staring at Spencer for a few seconds, Arthur finally suppressed his anger and turned to leave. As soon as he walked out of the vi, Spencer was so happy that he immediately stood up and muttered excitedly,


    "Finally, he lost his mind! It was worth it. It was worth it!"


    Ewan was also happy for Spencer andplimented, "This time, we are sessful."


    "It''s worth the effort. Arthur, just see the development project fail," Spencer said maliciously.


    Outside, just past the frontwn, before Arthur could get into the car, Kyle couldn''t help butin,


    "You are too pompous..."


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t I act well?" Arthur nced at Kyle. Under the moonlight, the hatred in his eyes was gone. Instead, there was a sense of confidence in his strategy.


    "Good, but it''s pompous," Kyle said as he opened the car door for Arthur.


    "So be it," Arthur said, bending over the car andughing. "Spencer will believe it."


    The car drove away from the vi. Who would win and who would lose, the oue was uncertain.


    Because of Spencer''s shenanigans, the development project of South Sea was shut down, and for a week, Spencer was in a good mood.


    Lucia heard about it from Kane, but she wasn''t in a hurry, because she believed in Arthur.


    Who was Arthur? If he hadn''t reacted, it must have been on purpose. It was not out of his control, and Spencer wouldn''t have been able to get away with it for long. Right now, Lucia had other things on her mind.


    Recently Athegate''s entertainment magazine found a new gimmick on Arthur and his new girlfriend, L.


    For nearly a week, Arthur had carried L with him at every important event, and although Arthur had not responded positively, the rumor that L was his current girlfriend had be self-evident. Lucia was engaged to Spencer, and Arthur''s new romance was expected and talked about.


    Not to mention the public, the most surprising person was L herself.


    Ever since Arthur returned from missing for two days, his attitude toward her hadpletely changed. There was no need to mention his gentleness. Most importantly, the way he looked at her had also changed. There was always a hint of ambiguity and tenderness in his eyes. L was overjoyed.


    So when Arthur invited her to an important dinner or meeting, L dressed up and followed him around like she was his girlfriend.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Spencer had mixed feelings after reading the reports.


    He hoped that Arthur would not forget Lucia, that he could use Lucia to stimte him. However, he hope Arthur would start a new rtionship, so that Lucia would see that the man was not reliable and that his long-term love was all fake.


    With changeable mood, Spencer can''t help but ask troubles for Lucia.


    One day, as soon as Lucia returned from work, Spencer was already waiting for her on the couch.


    When Lucia saw Spencer, she frowned. He was waiting for her. Nothing good coulde of it. As she expected, Spencer immediately said,


    "Lucia,e and sit down. Haven''t we talked in a while?"


    "What do I have to talk to you about?" said Lucia disgustedly.


    "Why? Can''t we just talk about Arthur?" Spencer said bluntly.


    "What are you trying to say?" Lucia''s frown deepened at the mention of Arthur.


    "You don''t know about him and L, do you?" Spencer said sarcastically, lounging on the couch,


    "You''re so focused on him, but he''s not."


    "So what?" Lucia replied coolly.


    "Nothing, it''s just not worth it," Spencer said, leaning against the couch and ncing at Lucia,


    "You''ve always rejected me because of him. You''ve never looked at me in the eye, and you''ve even protected his child with all your might. Now that he''s found a new girlfriend. Lucia, why are you doing this?" Lucia pursed her lips and smoothed over Spencer''s words before replying,


    "Even if Arthur falls in love with another woman, Spencer, I would never fall in love with you. Not to mention looking at you, living with you every day in the same house makes me feel sick and nauseous! If it weren''t for your bone marrow, I''d fly to the furthest corner of the world and never have to look at you again!"


    Lucia was sharp-tongued because Spencer. Coincidentally, she had hit on the one thing he cared about most. "Lucia!" He wanted to warn her that Arthur was not a good man, but he had been insulted. Spencer was furious,


    "Don''t you be ungrateful! I broke you up to get back at Arthur. Now? Arthur has a new woman. If I let you go now, will Arthur still want you? Yes, you shut me out, you didn''t let me touch a finger, but would Arthur see it that way? Now that I''ve let you out, he''ll only see you as a woman I''ve yed with!"


    Spencer thought that Lucia would retaliate in anger, but after hearing his sarcasm, Lucia just stood there and looked at him intently. Then, she looked at her lips, which were already biting into each other''s. Spencer''s heart skipped a beat and he regretted it.


    Lucia''s eyes that had always been shining light, now were covered withyer of mist. She was about to cry, which looked pitiful.


    Spencer was in love with Lucia, and his heart softened when he saw the look in her eyes. But before he could say anything to make up, Lucia said,


    "Spencer, you''re right. Maybe I''m just another woman to Arthur now... Even so, for Teddy''s sake, I don''t regret what I''ve done, but my hatred for you, Spencer, you remember, my hatred for you willst a lifetime!"


    With that, Lucia turned and ran upstairs. Spencer didn''t even have time to call out to her.


    Watching Lucia disappear down the stairs, Spencer clenched his fists in frustration and mmed them into the sofa. Why did he say that?!


    Why would he say something like that when he could have shaken her attachment to Arthur!


    Spencer really hated his mouth right now.

 Chapter 520 Share the same rotten tastes

    Just as Spencer was upset, the doorbell rang. Spencer looked up and scolded, "Who is it?!"


    "I''m going to open the door right now." Ewan quicklyforted him after witnessing Spencer''s hysterical scene. He opened the door with a heavy expression. Who would be so rude to disturb him now? When the door opened, Ewan was stunned. What was she doing here?


    "Ewan, Ms. Webb forgot to bring her bag home. I''ll bring it to her," Nia, who was standing at the door, said stiffly, holding up the bag in her hand.


    "Oh,e in." Ewan let Nia through the door.


    Nia walked into the living room and took one look before she saw Spencer, who was sitting on the couch with a terrible expression on his face.


    "Mr. Davies, I''m here with a bag for Ms. Webb..." Nia realized that she might havee at a bad time, and she knew in her heart that it wasn''t a good time.


    Recently, Lucia''s memory seemed to be deteriorating and she asionally left things behind at thepany, but Nia had never delivered anything. Today, she brought her bag back to meet Spencer.


    Nia had recently sensed a strong romantic interest in Spencer, and although she knew that he might have been trying to provoke Lucia, Nia did not want to give up the opportunity. When dating with Reynolds, Nia realized that the best way for her to be sessful and get out of her current low-status status was to get involved with a man who had a lot of power.


    That was why Nia wanted to take advantage of Spencer and Lucia''s bad timing. Unfortunately, she didn''t have much contact with Spencer, so she risked everything toe here today.


    However, she did not expect that her arrival for Spencer was just right.


    As soon as Nia appeared, Spencer began to tease her.


    "Nia, thank you. Lucia has juste home and has gone upstairs." Spencer put on a smile and patted the seat next to her for Nia toe over.


    At the suggestion, Nia sat down with her cheeks flushed, and sat down next to Spencer without a trace of rejection.


    After sitting down, Nia looked concerned and shyly asked Spencer, "Mr. Davies, are you in a bad mood? I saw you earlier..."


    "Well, I had a fight with Lucia," Spencer replied directly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I see..." Nia lowered her eyes and said softly, "You''re worried about work every day, and Ms. Webb shouldn''t havee home and quarreled with you."


    Nia''s words were a little out of line, but she was just testing Spencer. If Spencer med her, then she should just forget about it.


    However, Spencer replied, "If Lucia were half as sensible as you, I wouldn''t be so tired..."


    Spencer''s voice waszy and low. Nia''s heart skipped a beat. She mustered the courage to turn to look at him. He was smiling and gentle, and Nia''s face turned red instantly. With her head down, Nia haf been secretly celebrating.


    Yes!


    Some species, needless not say, can be together by smell.


    That night, Nia stayed at the vi and went to Spencer''s room, of course.


    The next day, when Lucia came out of her room, Spencer''s door opened and Nia was the first one out.


    Across the hall, Lucia''s gaze met Nia''s in the air. The atmosphere was awkward. Of course, Nia was the only one who felt awkward. Lucia felt nothing. Her only reaction was to look at Nia for two seconds, then shut the door behind her and went downstairs.


    Nia immediately felt that she was being looked down upon. She bit her lip and felt unwilling.


    "What''s wrong?" Spencer asked when he saw Nia standing at the door.


    "I... ran into Ms. Webb just now." Nia turned around. Her eyes were filled with guilt. "Mr. Davies, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have stayedst night, but... I''ve really fallen for you..."


    "It''s okay," Spencer said nonchntly. "Lucia''s pregnant now. I''m sure she can understand."


    "Really?" Nia asked hesitantly.


    "Of course, Nia, while it may sound heartless and cold-blooded to say so myself, what man in high society doesn''t have a few lovers? Besides, I like you very much. Your gentleness and understanding can just relieve my loneliness. Don''t worry. I won''t treat you badly when you be my woman."


    Spencer''s words sounded likefort, but he had defined Nia as a lover or, at worst, a ything.


    However, Nia didn''t care. She lowered her head and smiled shyly. The only thing she remembered was Spencer''s words, "I won''t treat you badly." Now, her future was really guaranteed.


    Ever since her sex with Spencer, Nia''s attitude towards people hadpletely changed. In line with the old saying, "to benefit by proximity to an influential person," and when it came to the rest of the Webbex Group, Nia was cocky because she knew no matter how arrogant she was, Spencer was behind her.


    Even with Kane, Nia felt confident.


    "Lucia, what''s going on with Nia these past few days? The documents that I handed in were not submitted to you in time, and she was bossing the other colleagues around. Did she have the guts to do so?" The other colleagues hadined too much. Kane finally came to Lucia to talk about it.


    "Ignore her," Lucia replied tly.


    "Why not? Everyone else isining to me!" Kane wondered why Lucia reacted so calmly.


    "Justin and tell the staff to stay as far away from her as possible," Lucia said, raising her eyes,


    "The higher she climbs, the harder she must fall."


    Kane looked at the light in Lucia''s eyes, thought for a moment, and then suddenly asked, "Lucia, is Nia with Spencer?"


    Lucia smiled and asked, "Why ask that?"


    "Nia has long been known to be loyal to Spencer, but she wasn''t so arrogant before. Now that she''s here, she must have fallen in love with him," Kane said.


    Lucia smiled again and admitted Kane''s suspicions. "You are right," she said. "She had sex with Spencer."


    "Lucia!" Kane fumed, not just for Spencer''s betrayal, but for Lucia''s indifference,


    "How can you be so calm when you know it! How dare Spencer do this to you!"


    "The rich and powerful are very heartless. I am pregnant. It is not weird for him to find someone to apany him. Nia wants to be close to him. What can I do?" Lucia said nonchntly.

 Chapter 521 Domineering Intimidation

    Kane stared at Lucia in disbelief and said, "Lucia... how can you be so calm? If it were Arthur, would you feel the same way?"


    At the mention of Arthur, Lucia''s eyes glittered, but she soon suppressed it down andughed,


    "Even Arthur has a new rtionship now. It''s only been a few months since we broke up..."


    Kane was speechless.


    The silence in the airsted for half a minute. Lucia sighed and said, "Kane, I know you''re worried about me, but even I can''t change things. All I can do is to adapt." "Lucia..." Kane still felt aggrieved for Lucia.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this anymore. Just remember, stay away from Nia." Lucia didn''t want to continue the conversation.


    Kane put the papers away and got up. He wanted to defend for Arthur, but even his friends couldn''t understand what Arthur was doing.


    Coming out of Lucia''s office, Kane was feeling a little depressed and was about to turn around when Nia''s slightly yful eyes met his.


    "Miss Davidson, what are you doing standing here?" Kane scoffed.


    "What did you report to Ms. Webb about?" Nia asked.


    Kane''s frown deepened. "You''re not in charge of this, are you?"


    Nia smiled and said with a smug look in her eyes,


    "I''m sorry, but Mr. Davies told me that Ms. Webb is pregnant now, so she needs to stay away from work as much as possible and rest more, so I''m just asking. It''s fine if you don''t want to talk about it." Kane thought to himself that Nia was stupid. No wonder Lucia didn''t see her as a threat. She looked happy when she was proud, and med others when she was down. This kind of person didn''t have the stamina to hide her strength, nor did she have the character to be humble. She was destined not to becent for a long time.


    "I see," Kane said with a change of expression. "Miss Davidson, please take care of Ms. Webb."


    Nia raised her eyebrows. She couldn''t figure out why Kane was suddenly being nice to her, but Kane didn''t give her a chance to explore. He gave her a gentle nod and left.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With her arms crossed, she saw the elevator door closed in an arrogant manner. Nia''s eyes were full of disdain. She thought that Kane was starting to fear her, too.


    To take care of?


    Nia sneered, turned to the rest room and made Lucia a cup of thick chocte, then smiled and brought it to her.


    "Ms. Webb, you don''t look well. I made you a cup of chocte." She knocked on the door and went straight into the office without waiting for a reply. Nia carried the steaming chocte all the way to Lucia''s desk and pushed it in her direction.


    As soon as she smelled the rich chocte, Lucia''s stomach churned. She turned her head in disgust and said,


    "You know I don''t drink chocte."


    "But now that you''re pregnant, coffee is not good for the development of the fetus. You should drink more of this nutritious stuff." Nia smiled and pushed the chocte away in the name of doing what was best for Lucia.


    "Take it away," said Lucia, frowning.


    "Ms. Webb, I made this chocte especially for you, so have a drink," Nia said with a softugh, deaf to Lucia''s scolding.


    As her eyes darkened, Lucia turned around and stared at Nia. For a second, Nia froze.


    With Spencer around, Nia was so proud of herself that she almost forgot how strong the woman in front of her was!


    She stood up slowly, and Lucia''s eyes were icy cold. With a wave of her hand, she knocked the entire cup of steaming chocte onto the ground. The ssh of brown chocte bounced onto Nia''s calf, and it was so hot that she immediately jumped up. It hurt and she shouted.


    "Nia, does just having sex with Spencer make you forget who you are?!"


    Lucia said coldly.


    Nia''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Back then, I saw that you worked hard and were kind. I brought you here from Jibillion. Even if I didn''t know that you were indebted to me, I still took good care of you. I understand all the injustices that you faced after you came here, but this is definitely not an excuse for you to act recklessly!"


    "So..." Nia''s fear turned to resentment as she listened to Lucia''s words. She looked up at Lucia and said,


    "You know I''ve been wronged?!"


    Lucia''s eyes were heavy on Nia.


    "Do you think I want to be like this?!" For the first time, Nia had the guts toin in front of Lucia,


    "If it wasn''t for you, I never would have met Reynolds, and I wouldn''t have been used by him, Lucia. You made me what I am!"


    "Did I do this to you?" Lucia smiled and took Nia''sint in stride,


    "Nia, you are an adult, and you should know right from wrong. Reynolds is at fault, but it is your choice to decide which path to take! You were jealous of Daphne. You wanted to get ahead. You put Luxwell Investment on the short list. You swapped the evaluation papers. You knew Reynolds was hiding his identity but fell for the Browns family, and you went on to cover for him. You framed Webbex Group. Nia, when you did all of this, did you ever think about fairness? Did you ever think about responsibility? You didn''t have no other choice, but you did it for your own selfish ends, for your own gain. If you''d been honest with me, you wouldn''t have ended up where you are now, and now, you''re saying I did this to you?!"


    Lucia had the decency, but she won''t take the me.


    Nia''s lips moved several times, but she couldn''t say anything after all, because Lucia had read her mind!


    All she had to do was say no to Reynolds and tell Lucia the truth, and none of this would have happened, but... ! What was done was done!


    At this thought, Nia''s eyes widened again. She red at Lucia and sneered,


    "You''re just trying to shift the me. No matter what, you''re still involved. Mr. Davies is all over me right now, and you haven''t secured your position yet. Be careful that you''ll be dumped and be a joke." When she saw Nia''s hesitation earlier, Lucia thought she had convinced her. To her surprise, Nia was still unrepentant. She sighed, didn''t bother to exin anything, and simply said,


    "Since you insist on thinking that way, I won''t interfere with you. But remember, this is the Webbex Group. Spencer won''t let me fire you, so I''ll leave you a seat here. However, I''m in charge of the Webbex Group. You are whatever I say you are!"


    Nia choked and bit her lips, and she was both unwilling and unable to refute it. Right now, she really was nothing... but not anymore!

 Chapter 522 Davonnis Corp Counterattack

    "Also, clean up the floor. You don''t get to decide what I drink!" Seeing that Nia was full of resentment, Lucia sat down and said as she didn''t even bother to look at her again.


    Nia stood on the spot for a while. Finally, unable to resist her current duties, she went to find a mop to clean up the floor and mop it up.


    As soon as she was done, Lucia told Nia to get out, and Nia grabbed the mop pole with both hands and called Spencer as soon as she got out of the office.


    "Mr. Davies, now Ms. Webb is getting more and more difficult to please. I made her a cup of chocte just now, and she didn''t drink it. Instead, she knocked it down and burned me with the spilled chocte. When she found out about my rtionship with you, she started to take it out on me."


    Nia was really looking forward to Spencer doing "justice" for her, but when she finished, she clearly heard Spencerugh out loud.


    "Mr. Davies?" Nia was confused.


    "She''s had a lot of mood swings since she got pregnant, so you don''t have to worry about it," Spencer said with delight.


    "But I got burned..." Nia whined in a petnt tone.


    "I''ll make it up to you by spending the night at your ce, okay?" Spencer said.


    "Really?" Nia was pleasantly surprised. This was the first time Spencer woulde to her house. Did this mean that he was starting to have feelings for her?


    After hearing what Lucia had just said, Nia felt threatened that her rtionship with Spencer was no longer fulfilling her ambition.


    "Sure, I''ll bring a gift, and you can wait for me when you''re done," Spencer teased Nia flirtatiously.


    "Okay." Nia said shyly and ended the call.


    Looking up at Lucia''s office, Nia was filled with a sense of entitlement. "You man would rather be with me than with you. Who are you?" Nia said to herself.


    Spencer hung up the phone and threw it on the table with a happy look on his face. Lucia was starting to give Nia a hard time. This meant that she wasn''tpletely unaware of his affair. Spencer was convinced and didn''t know that Lucia was only mad because Nia had provoked her first. Spencer said he loved her, but he didn''t even know that Lucia didn''t like chocte.


    So Spencer was willing to reach out to Nia just to make Lucia realize that she actually cared about him!


    By attracting attention in this way, Spencer had been acting like a child in this rtionship.


    Just as he was enjoying himself, Samuel burst into the office, and Spencer, in a good mood and without reproach,nguidly leaned on his chair and asked, "What''s the hurry?"


    "Mr. Davies, Davonnis Corp''s development project of South Sea is back in business!" Samuel said anxiously.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "What?!" Spencer immediately changed his expression, mmed the table, stood up, and asked, "How is that possible! Arthur can''t get the basic materials!"


    "I haven''t found out where he got the materials, but we have a bigger problem now," Samuel said, frowning.


    "Spit it out," Spencer said, frowning more than Samuel.


    "The suppliers we just paid off flooded my phone at about the same time, and they all said they got a letter from Davonnis Corp''sw department at noon asking them to pay for the week''s losses from the development project. They would go straight to court to sue them for dyed deliveries and insufficient supplies."


    "Haven''t we already discussed this and let them find their own reasons? It could have been a natural or man-made disaster, and even if the court had investigated, they could have med the force majeure, and they would have been fine," Spencer said.


    "But..." Samuel observed Spencer''s expression carefully,


    "Arthur spent a week investigating all the suppliers. He even started from the bottom and found witnesses who could prove that the suppliers were out of stock. Now, those witnesses have left their jobs and are being protected by Arthur..."


    "What?!" Spencer pped the table second time and was furious.


    "I don''t know what to say to the suppliers, Mr. Davies. What are we going to do?" Samuel''s head was spinning at the thought of the phone call. Spencer was furious. Davonnis Corp hadn''t been doing anything recently. It turned out he wasn''t out of his depth. He was investigating!


    "Get them together. I''ll take care of it." Spencer, after all, was wily and quickly calmed down.


    "Yes," Samuel said immediately. At 3:00 p.m., vendors swarmed into Cloudwork''s conference room.


    "Mr. Davies! This isn''t what you said. You said you''d keep us safe as long as we did what you told us to do!"


    "Yes, and now Arthur Davies has sent us a letter of attorney, not to mention profiting from it, and we can''t even protect ourselves!"


    "Mr. Davies, give us an exnation!"


    "All I have is thispany. You can''t leave us Now!"


    "That''s enough!" A murmur went through Spencer''s ears.


    "Isn''t that why I''ve called you here? What''s the rush? He can''t do whatever he wants to do!"


    The suppliers looked at each other. Arthur couldn''t do it?! Because he had that ability, they was scared!


    "Sit down, everyone. Mr. Davies won''t let this go." Samuel stepped in to ease the tension, and the suppliers sat down. They were unsettled, but did notin.


    Spencer sat by the head of the table and nced at the nervous suppliers. He wasn''t sure if Arthur was bluffing or if he was actually doing it.


    "Calm down. I won''t go back on my word. All you have to do now is say the same thing and insist that the reason for the stock run was indeed a natural or man-made disaster. If he brings up a witness, just point out that he is bribed," Spencer said after some thought.


    "Mr. Davies, that''s easy for you to say," one supplier immediatelyined,


    "We came together because we had a good rtionship with Jacob, and our business was getting hammered by ourpetitors. Jacob promised us that if we did this deal, we could keep our business going, and now we''ve made such a mess of it, your Cloudwork is fine, but we''re in big trouble!"


    In short, suppliers wereining that Spencer was not as reliable as Jacob.


    Spencer was angry, but wouldn''t show it in front of everyone. He nced at everyone and began to concentrate, while the suppliers immediately became anxious.

 Chapter 523 Violent suppression

    "Mr. Davies... What are you..." one supplier said worriedly.


    "I know your concerns. Don''t worry. If Arthur really dares to touch you, I''llpensate you for your losses." Spencer knew that their biggest concern was always their own interests, so he made a promise.


    "It''s not a question ofpensation. It''s not easy to start a business. We''ve worked so hard to get to where we are today. Even if you give us a pension, we have to start all over again. What''s going on?!" Someoneined immediately.


    Spencer frowned and asked coldly, "What do you want me to do?"


    The suppliers seemed to be waiting for Spencer to say this, and one of them said,


    "Mr. Davies, you and Arthur may have a grudge, but you''re cousins after all... If you go to him to discuss it, maybe he''ll withdraw hiswyer''s letter and not press charges against us..."


    "You want me to..." Spencer''s eyes glowed as he stared at the speaker. "Ask him?"


    The speaker''s eyes moved as he said, "It''s not asking, just discussing it. After all, there are so many of us here. We''ve worked hard for half our lives. We can''t let all our efforts go to waste."


    "Are you not giving Mr. Davies a hard time, knowing that he has a grudge against Arthur?!" Samuel snapped.


    "Mr. Robinson, that''s a bit much," retorted one supplier. "So many of us listened to Mr. Davies'' dispatch, taking a risk against Arthur. We have a family to raise, so don''t we take more risks than Mr. Davies? It''s not too difficult for you to talk it over with Arthur now, is it?"


    "You!" Samuel was about to argue when Spencer raised his hand and made a gesture to silence him. Samuel reluctantly backed up behind him.


    "I know. I will solve this. Please rest assured. Go home first." Spencer said gently.


    "Mr. Davies, we don''t trust you with that. Can you give us a precise answer?" someone said.


    Spencer raised an eyebrow. When everyone thought he was going to refuse, they did not expect him to say. "I I''ll try to make peace with him." Spencer said this, and everyone''s facial expression instantly rxed a lot. Their faces suddenly changed, and the acrimony turned into ttery.


    "I told you that Mr. Davies would be looking at the big picture and wouldn''t leave us behind."


    "Exactly. Mr. Davies is a generous man, a man of his word, and he will see us through this."


    For a moment, there was a wave of ttery. Samuel looked down on them, and Spencer smiled and said nothing. When they had said enough, he dismissed them.


    When they left, Samuel approached Spencer and asked, "Mr. Davies, are you really going to... beg Arthur?"


    "Of course not," Spencer''s gentle expression changed, revealing the real malice in his eyes. "I was just dealing with them."


    "What are you going to do about it?" Samuel asked worriedly.


    "Rx," Spencer said with a sly smile. "I have my ways."


    Two dayster, the suppliers of the basic raw materials for the development project assembled at the Branch of Davonnis to see Arthur. In his office, they med Jacob, and asked Arthur to cut them some ck.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Looking at the shamed-looking group of suppliers, Arthur smiled and asked,


    "You''re saying this was a setup before Jacob Left?"


    "That''s right," one replied quickly. "We were deceived by Jacob, too. He said if we banded together to cut off the supplying, we''d be able to do business with him afterwards. Mr. Davies, we''ve lost our minds. Please let us off the hook, and we''ll make sure we pay for all the damage!"


    "So generous?" Arthur picked up a pen on the table and yed with it, "Jacob was wanted before the project even started, and you''re still so loyal to him. He''s gone and you''re still sticking to the original n. What a promise!"


    Hearing the sarcasm in Arthur''s words, everyone felt uneasy. However, they still insisted that they had listened to Jacob''s orders and begged for mercy. In the end, they actually knelt before Arthur. Arthur couldn''t help butugh. Who was this y for?


    "Well," said Arthur, tired of such farce, "I''ll withdraw theint, and you can go home."


    "Ah?" The crowd looked up, with a confused expression.


    "Of course, you will have to pay thepensation ording to the terms of the contract," Arthur added.


    "Thank you, Mr. Davies! You''re a generous man!" Arthur finally relented, and everyone was so grateful that they almost worshipped him.


    Arthur frowned. He didn''t like this kind of ttery. Kyle quickly told everyone to leave first. Everyone said goodbye to Arthur and quickly left his office, and the interior was quiet again.


    "Spencer is really willing to sacrifice his capital... but you''re letting Spencer off so easily?" Kyle closed the door and couldn''t help but sneer.


    "He actually thought of a way to make them me Jacob. Jacob is nowhere to be seen, and they can say everything with their mouths. I can''t do anything to Spencer for the time being, so it''s no fun for me to go after these little soldiers."


    Arthur knew that Spencer had cleaned up his act in advance, and it would be hard for him to find any clues that he was working with the suppliers.


    "How did Spencer get so many people to change their minds? Two days ago they were making a scene at Cloudwork." Kyle couldn''t figure it out.


    "First, with money, and second, with repression." Arthur raised his eyebrows and said, "Didn''t you see that a few of those people just now had wounds on their faces? They must have been badly tortured." Those who wanted more had an eye to the main chance. In order to make them change their attitude, it was estimated that only life can change them.


    "He really did it!" Kyle said sullenly. The mall was the battle of the mind. Using violence to intimidate people was a shame!


    "What can''t Spencer do?" Arthur said coldly. He got up and turned to look out the window. He looked at the city, which was radiating infinite vitality under the sun. He was worried, "Right now, all I''m worried about is Lucia..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve made all the arrangements. Besides, Otis''srades will protect Miss Webb. Nothing will happen to her," Kyleforted him immediately.


    "I know, but she''s out of my sight, and I can''t get over it," Arthur whispered, lowering his eyes.

 Chapter 524 The same old attitude emerges

    Kyle looked at Arthur''s back and couldn''t say anything tofort him. He only hoped that the misunderstanding between Arthur and Lucia would disappear as soon as possible so that Arthur, who had always been cold and arrogant, would no longer be troubled.


    When the development project was runched, Davonnis Corp received fullpensation from its suppliers and guaranteed the future of the project. In this game, Spencer lost, so to speak, thepensation he eventually paid Arthur through his suppliers was many times more than the project''s actual losses.


    Spencer''s mood hit rock bottom.


    Arthur was not easy to deal with. He had always known that better than anyone else, but thest time he came home to me himself, and he was really deceived by him. He thought that he had no other choice, but he did not expect that he would be able to control the situation and turn things around. Every time he thought of this, Spencer would be angry, but his troubles did not stop.


    Just two days after the development project''spensation was paid out, Spencer was feeling bad about his loss, which was exacerbated by a call from his father, Erik.


    "Spencer, something''s happened to ourpany."


    "Dad, what''s wrong?" Spencer asked, frowning and his heart pounding.


    "Didn''t the Brown family give us a couple of dealsst month? I thought the profits were good, so..." Erik hesitated. Maybe he was scared.


    "Dad! Did you fall off the wagon in the middle of the shipment?!" Spencer stood up in excitement at his father''s words.


    "I thought that the Brown family would be biased towards us, so I thought the transportation would be less strict, but I didn''t expect to be discovered as soon as I made a move," Erik said hesitantly. "By whom? The captain or the crew?" Spencer asked immediately. If it was one of those people, it was not toote for him to do something about it.


    "No..." Erik''s voice sounded timid. It was the first time he had ever spoken to Spencer in that tone.


    "Who is it?!" Spencer''s bad feeling grew stronger and stronger, and he immediately pressed.


    "It''s the Brown family''sdy, Helena," Erik said after a moment''s silence.


    "It''s her!" Spencer fell on the couch, sweating profusely. It was Helena!


    "I didn''t expect Helena to get on the boat, and she kept quiet during the voyage. When our men did it, she caught us red-handed... Spencer, do something." Erik was also anxious.


    "What am I supposed to do?" Spencerined and was exasperated by his father''s behavior,


    "Dad, how could you be so stupid! These deals are Ms. Wilson gave it to us herself, and the Brown family is known for their rigor. How could you do something like this? Now that her daughter has caught you red-handed, what do you want me to do?!"


    Erik choked on his son''sint, but now it was toote to regret it. He relented and said to his son,


    "Spencer, ask Lucia to beg for mercy. You can say it was a mistake by one of our men, and let Ms. Wilson push Helena to let it go. Now she''s staying on the boat and wants to report it to the authorities. Spencer, ourpany is just getting better, and we can''t afford to make any mistakes now."


    Spencer was full of anger. His rtionship with Lucia was at its most tense right now. Recently, he had been using Nia to provoke her. If he begged her now, it would be self-defeating. Furthermore, she might not help him.


    "Spencer, I know I''m wrong this time, so please beg Lucia," Erik continued when his son didn''t say anything.


    Hearing his proud father beg him softly, Spencer couldn''t bear to say no. It was a long shot, but he answered, "You keep Helena calm, and I''ll go talk to Lucia."


    "Okay, okay, Lucia is pregnant, and she needs your help," Erik urged.


    Spencer frowned. His father had really brought up his sore spot. He didn''t care much for Lucia now, and he was probably going to be rejected when he saw herter. Thinking about this, Spencer was worried, but heforted his father and went to the Webbex Group.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Lucia had just finished her lunch. Recently, Victor was in charge of her own food. She was very grateful to him for his effort. She didn''t know where Victor got the tradition of taking care of pregnant women''s food. Every day, he brought many different tonic. Lucia had a kind of illusion that her belly seemed to have swollen up.N?velDrama.Org content.


    However, the food he brought was delicious and Lucia was in a much better mood, but soon her good mood was broken.


    "Ms. Webb, Mr. Davies is here." Nia didn''t dare go into Lucia''s office after she had been reprimanded thest time, so she called thendline.


    "What does he want? You or me?" Lucia said sarcastically.


    Nia frowned and looked at Spencer who was beside her. In a gentle voice, she pretended to be wronged and said, "Naturally, he''s here to look for you. I''ll bring him over now."


    "Yeah," Lucia replied and hung up. A minuteter, Spencer and Nia pushed the door open. She was sitting behind her desk, staring at them coldly.


    "You can get out of here." Nia couldn''t be there because he was here to plead for her, so when he walked into the office, Spencer said to her.


    Nia saw Spencer''s serious expression and knew that he must have something important to discuss with Lucia, so she turned to leave, but the next second, she was stopped by Lucia. "Why? Stay here and listen to what Mr. Davies wants to discuss with me."


    Lucia said coldly.


    Nia turned to Spencer in embarrassment, and Spencer frowned and said to Lucia,


    "Lucia, it''s not convenient for us to talk about things as a couple when there is an outsider."


    "Who''s married to you?" Lucia raised her eyebrows and said coldly, "Besides, she''s not an outsider. If she doesn''t stay, then you shouldn''t talk about things you want to say." Lucia thought it was funny that Spencer thought she didn''t know?


    "Lucia, don''t put me on the spot..." Spencer said to Lucia.


    "Let her stay," said Lucia.


    Knowing that Lucia was going to embarrass him, Spencer said to Nia, "Go sit on the couch and don''t talk, okay?"


    "Okay." Realizing that it was gonna to be severe, Nia nervously sat down on the couch and lowered her head to keep quiet.


    Lucia smiled and slowly shifted her gaze from Nia to Spencer and said,


    "Yes, what is it?"

 Chapter 525 Swallow your pride

    "Lucia, did you know that Helena is in charge of the business between our San Francisco headquarters and the Brown Family?" Spencer walked to Lucia''s desk and asked in a low voice. "No, why?" asked Lucia, pretending to be confused.


    "It''s just..." Spencer was a little embarrassed, but he managed to get the words out,


    "This time, Helena is in charge of our business dealings. She found out that someone secretly transferred the goods on the cargo ship. She insisted that my father ordered it, and now she wants to report it to the authorities. Lucia, can you talk to Helena and let this matter go?"


    Lucia raised an eyebrow and asked Spencer, "Did your father do that?"


    "Of course not!" Spencer denied immediately. "This is definitely someone with ulterior motives. Our two families are inws. How could my dad do such a thing? But Helena insisted that there was no room for negotiation. My dad is in a difficult position right now."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Since you said your father didn''t do it..." Lucia smiled slightly and said softly, "Then let Helena report it. Don''t you trust the authorities'' investigative ability? I believe they will clear your father''s name." Lucia, like the audience,ughed at Spencer''s performance.


    In fact, in the morning, Helena called and told Lucia about it. It was Lucia herself who told her to hold on to it. She wanted Erik and Spencer to know that even though she and Spencer were nominally engaged, she was not gonna help them cover it up!


    "Lucia!" Spencer said, raising his voice as he put his hands on her desk,


    "If it were that simple, I wouldn''t have asked you toe forward. My father is indeed innocent, but the person who secretly transferred the goods was an employee of ourpany. He was probably bribed by apetitor. No matter how you investigate it now, it''s all my father''s fault. You are his daughter-inw, and you are my wife. Don''t you want to do nothing?"


    "I intend to," said Lucia, with a twinkle in her eye and a smile on her face. "I will not interfere in this matter. You can forget it."


    "Lucia! Don''t go too far!" Looking at Lucia''s smile, which was actually cold, Spencer became even more anxious and scolded her,


    "What good will it do if my dad is held ountable? You are now a member of our family. If something happens to our family, you are duty-bound! I''m asking you nicely now. If you don''t agree..." Spencer''sst words were pronounced low, like a snake in the grass.


    "If I don''t agree, what will you do?" Lucia was fearless,


    "I''ve never interfered in the Brown family''s affairs. It''s been like this for so many years. I won''t break this principle for you. Besides, I''m not an idiot. I can still tell right from wrong. Why should I help your father clean up the mess?!"


    Spencer hesitated. Of course, he knew that Lucia must have guessed that his father was at fault. Moreover, what she said about not meddling in the Brown family''s affairs was also true. Even when she returned to the country to retake the Webbex Group, she did not make use of the Brown family''s power, but he was desperate, and if Helena told Esmae, he would never get her to trust him again. "Lucia..." after a long silence, Spencer finally softened his voice again and said in a pleading tone,


    "Please, help me and my dad..."


    "No," Lucia said quickly, without hesitation.


    Spencer widened his eyes at Lucia. Was she really that cruel?


    "Spencer, don''t forget what kind of rtionship we have. Others may think that we''re engaged, but you know our real rtionship. It''s ridiculous for me to help you!"


    Listening to Lucia''s refusal, Spencer finally realized that she wasn''t going to help him, even though he had begged her.


    Spencer''s eyes grew cold. He was about to speak when Lucia, who had been watching his expression, spoke first,


    "Are you threatening me again?"


    Lucia''s voice, full of sarcasm, forced Spencer to swallow what he was about to say.


    Spencer lowered his eyes and thought for a moment. Considering that Nia was still sitting on the couch, he decided to put things on hold first. When he got home at night, he would talk to her again. Was that a threat? Not impossible!


    "OK, you don''t help, just don''t help it. Have a good rest. I go first." Spencer thought so and immediately want to leave.


    "So straightforward?" Lucia teased, but Spencer made up his mind and didn''t reply to her. He also didn''t "save" Nia when he left the office.


    As she watched Spencer open the door and leave, Nia was on pins and needles. She stood up nervously and slowly moved towards the door, begging Lucia not to make things difficult for her. Unfortunately, she was disappointed.


    "Nia, have you seen my rtionship with Spencer?" Lucia''s cold voice came from behind. Nia immediately bit her lip nervously and did not dare to respond.


    Nia didn''t respond. Lucia didn''t need her to say anything but just needed Nia to know who was in charge!


    "Webbex Group is mine. The connection between Spencer and the Brown family is also mine. As his lover, Nia, I have ten million reasons to cut you up, but I kept you here because of past friendship. Don''t think that myck of ountability means that I''m indulging you!"


    Nia had a cold sweat on her forehead, and even with her back to Lucia, she could still feel the pressure from her.


    "Is that clear?!" Lucia snapped.


    "Hear... hear it clearly..." Nia turned around and gave a timid response. Her eyes were filled with fear.


    "Leave when you hear me clearly. I don''t want to hear anyone use you of being arrogant in the future!" Lucia said coldly before looking down at the documents and ignoring Nia.


    When Nia came out of the office, her back was drenched in cold sweat. She really didn''t dare ignore Lucia''s warning to her. She had thought that Spencer was on the strong side of their rtionship... so she could use him to get away with it, but...


    Did Nia feel horrible thinking about this? Did she harm herself? Lucia might actually do it!


    When she got home that night, Lucia was again stuck in Spencer''s living room. In his own home, and with no one else there, Spencer''s tone was less polite,


    "Are you sure you don''t want to think about what I said today?"

 Chapter 526 Successful Negotiation

    Lucia scowled at Spencer and said, "What? I didn''t make myself clear enough today?"


    "If Ms. Wilson finds out about this, her trust in me will be gone. Lucia, you know I''ll do everything I can to get you to agree to help. Why are you forcing me to be so heartless?" Spencer stopped Lucia. "You''re just threatening with Teddy again, aren''t you?" Lucia sneered, with her cold eyes staring straight at Spencer,


    "Do you really think I''m going to give in without a reply? This time, you''re the ones who broke the rules of business. You''re the ones who should be punished. If you threaten me with Teddy, fine. Let''s go to Esmae and talk it out. I''ll see if she''ll still be on your side!"


    "Do you believe that I will tell her that the baby is Arthur''s?!" Spencer had already made up his mind to go all the way with Lucia.


    "So what? Is she going to make me get an abortion?" Lucia thought Spencer''s threat was ridiculous.


    Spencer did not expect Lucia to not take his words. He thought for a long time, suddenly sneered and said,


    "What if... I told Edwin and Sophie about this?"


    Lucia''s eyes darkened. Edwin and Sophie were high on her list.


    "If they know you are carrying Arthur''s child, they''d do anything to get it back. Do you think Ms. Wilson will say yes? After Teddy, Lucia, what kind of future does this one have in store for you?" Spencer spoke in a low voice. His face was as dark as a hungry wolf waiting to devour its prey.


    "Sure enough, you''ll do anything for profit," Lucia said, lowering her eyes and sighing,


    "Your threat is indeed useful, but it makes me feel ridiculous. Spencer, sometimes I really don''t know what you''re thinking. You say that you want to move me with tenderness, but everything you do hurts me. You understand the love in it. What exactly is it? I''m very curious..."


    Spencer was ashamed of what Lucia had said, but he stood his ground and said,


    "That''s because you''ve been rejecting me. I have something that I need to pursue after all. Fame, fortune, and power. At the very least, these things are things that I can obtain through hard work. However, you''ve always rejected me. Since that''s the case, I can only pursue what I can get."


    "That''s right. I want to apud you," Lucia sneered. "Since you''ve made it so clear, let''s talk about interests. If you want me to help you, you must give me something in return, right?"


    Despite Lucia''s request, there were signs of a Yes, and Spencer quickly asked,


    "What do you want in return?!"


    "I''m moving out," Lucia said.


    "No way!" Spencer immediately refused, telling her to move out so he would no longer have the ability to control her at all times.


    "What, afraid I''ll run away?" Luciaughed.


    "If Ms. Wilson knows that I let you live out here alone during your pregnancy, I can''t exin it, but since you want some peace and quiet, fine, I''ll have Ewan clean out the backyard building. You can live there in the future. Is that okay?" Spencer tried to talk to Lucia.


    Lucia thought for a moment and realized that Spencer''s vi did have a small building in the back garden. It was much quieter there, and most importantly, she didn''t have to see Spencer anymore. "Yes, I will move in tomorrow, and when I do, I will deal with Helena," promised Lucia.


    Spencer breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Lucia say yes, but his feelings wereplicated by the fact that Lucia wanted to move away just to get away from him.


    "Okay, I''m tired. I''m going to rest," said Lucia, ignoring Spencer''s inexplicable expression. She walked past him and up the stairs. As soon as she got up the stairs, Spencer spoke behind her again. "Lucia, I didn''t mean what I said just now... if it''s possible, I still hope that you can take another look at me. I really love you."


    Lucia looked back coldly at Spencer, revealed her sarcasm, and smiled,


    "Spencer, stop saying that to me. I don''t have a great sense of humor."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As he watched Lucia disappear at the corner of the stairs, Spencer couldn''t help clenching his fists. He cursed in his heart that he was imagining things again. When he calmed down and let go of his fist, he was the mercenary man again.


    The next day, Lucia moved into the small building. Although notrge, it was full of white, elegantyout. Lucia was satisfied.


    "Lucia, are you ready to make a call?" Spencer asked as he saw Lucia''s satisfied face.


    Last night, his father called to urge. Spencer was under huge pressure.


    Lucia nced back at Spencer, took out her cell phone and called Helena. She put her phone on speaker,


    "Helena, are you ready for bed?"


    "No, I''m still on the boat," Helena replied.


    "You didn''t see what happened to Spencer''s father," Lucia said, catching a glimpse of Spencer''s expectant face. She couldn''t help butugh. It was just her and Helena''s promised story. "No! I can''t let them go so easily," Helena refused at once.


    "Helena, Spencer is my fianc¨¦ after all. Anyway, you''ve already stopped it from happening. After that, you just have to be more strict in your supervision. Let''s forget about it this time, shall we?" Helena was silent for a moment, and then said as Lucia had told herself,


    "It''s rare for you to be involved in these businesses. Fine, I''ll let bygones be bygones for your sake. But remind Spencer that if there''s a next time, I''ll let them be cklisted by my family!" "I know, I know," she said, and Lucia put the speaker off. "Thank you, Helena."


    "I''m ready to rest. Take care of yourself," Helena said with a smile.


    "Yeah." Lucia answered, hung up, and said to Spencer, "Happy?"


    "Lucia, thank you!" Spencer said, feeling relieved.


    "But you heard what Helena said. If it happens again, I won''t bail you out," Lucia said coldly.


    "It won''t happen again," Spencer promised.


    "In that case, please go back. This is my ce now." As soon as she said that, Lucia began to kick him out.

 Chapter 527 A tonic soup

    Spencer felt very ufortable. She was still at home, but the distance between the two of them was already infinite. However, there was nothing he could do about it now. He took a deep look at Lucia and left the building as he was told.


    Not five minutes after Spencer left, a clear whistle sounded from the quiet building. Lucia smiled when she heard it and could finally sit down at ease.


    She let Jack thoroughly check the entire building. The whistle was to inform her that the building was safe with no surveince.


    Sitting on the soft sofa, Lucia breathed a sigh of relief. Then she took out her phone and sent a message to her son, Theodore. She thought the child was asleep, but a few minutester, he sent her a video call.


    Her eyes looked gentle. Lucia connected to the video and saw Theodore''s extremely handsome smiling face.


    "Why are you still up, baby?" Lucia asked with a smile.


    "I was just talking to Alice. Mommy, I told her about your message," said Theodore with a smile.


    "Good," Lucia said and asked Theodore, "Have you been listening to your grandparentstely?"


    "Of course, I''m the most obedient child in the world!" Theodore replied smugly.


    Lucia burst outughing and asked him, "Are you taking your medicine on time? Are you still feeling unwell?"


    "No," Theodore replied with a smile, but he couldn''t help but tease himself. "But I don''t think I have gotten any tallertely. I used to get taller a little bit every month, but not this month."


    The child didn''t mean it, but Lucia''s heart ached for him. She didn''t show it but smiled and said, "It''s fine. It''s probably just the medication. We''ll have to check it again in a while, and the doctor will take a good look at it."


    "Okay," said Theodore, nodding heavily, "I''m sure baby. I will grow tall, as tall as daddy!"


    At the mention of Arthur, Lucia''s expression softened, "Of course, you will be as tall as daddy, and taller than him, OK?"


    "No need," said Theodore, shaking his head. "Dous says that 187 cm is the ideal height in girls'' heart. Dad is 187 cm. I should be just like him."


    Seeing her son so serious, Lucia couldn''t help but tease him, "Kid, you''re only six and a half years old now. Do you need to worry about your future so long from now?"


    "I''m not worried," Theodore said with a smile. "It''s confidence. I''m going to be as good as Daddy."


    Lucia couldn''t help but think that Arthur had said something simr before, that Teddy would definitely be with him, even better than him. It seemed that the father and son really had a connection.


    The interface was face-to-face, and in a split second, sensitive Teddy noticed a change in her expression. Moving his eyes, he asks Lucia,


    "Mommy, do you miss daddy?"


    "Well, I miss him," replied Lucia honestly, or rather, there wasn''t a moment when she didn''t miss him.


    "Don''t worry, Mommy. I willplete the task as soon as possible so that you and Daddy can be together!" Theodore promised with a serious and manly expression on his little face. "Please," said Lucia,ughing.


    After a long chat with Theodore, Lucia told him to go to bed early, so they hang up the video call. Just as there was a noise at the back door, Lucia looked over warily, but saw Victor walking in. She rxed again in an instant.


    The tall Victor came in through the back door with a ssic lunch box in his hand. When he saw Lucia, he waved the lunch box at her and said,


    "Lucia, it''s time to eat."


    "Have you eaten?" Lucia didn''t have to ask him if he was going to be spotted. Victor only showed up when no one was around, so she asked him first.


    "Eat up, hurry up. There''s stew here. Drink it while it''s hot." Victor went to the coffee table and opened the food box.


    After saying thank you, Lucia carefully picked up the stew. She looked at it, raised her eyebrows in surprise, and looked at Victor,


    "Victor, where did you get this soup?"


    Victor scratched his hair and asked, "What? You don''t like it?"


    "Of course I do like it," Lucia said with a smile. "I was just wondering where you got this tonic, especially for pregnant women, as you''re not familiar with Athegate."


    Lucia asked because Victor was bringing pigeon soup today, and even if he had done his homework, he wouldn''t have been able to familiarize himself with the diet habit right away. And it wouldn''t be the same every day. It didn''t look like Victor had a choice.


    "I just bought it randomly," Victor said with an awkward smile. "I''m d you like it."


    Lucia was just asking, so she didn''t pay close attention to Victor''s awkwardness and quickly ate all the food.


    "Would you like some extra for dinner? I don''t think you have enough." Victor asked with a smile at the soon empty dishes.


    "No," said Lucia, blushing slightly. "That''s enough."


    To tell the truth, she really felt it a little not enough. The food was so delicious.


    "I''ll bring you some more," said Victor, who, though a brute, knew how to read expressions.


    Lucia blushed and smiled shyly.


    Lucia had been in a much better mood since she had moved into the house. Now, she did not enter through the main entrance, but came back through the back door of the house. She hardly had to meet Spencer.


    The more depressed Spencer felt, the more he doted on Nia. As if he was empathizing with Lucia, he even started to bring her out in public. Soon, the upper ss decided that Spencer had a new lover, but this kind of thing had long been no surprise, but also to get everyone to talk about it.


    A blink of an eye and after more than half a month, L''s vacation wasing to an end.


    L loved her job, but she loved Arthur even more. Although their "rtionship" had been pushed to the forefront of public opinion, Arthur had never explicitly told her that he was willing to ept her, and the two had never had intimate contact, not even a kiss.


    L suspected that Arthur was using her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    To find out, L went out of her way to talk to Arthur before the holiday ended.


    At the turn of the day and night, L stopped Arthur as Juliana and Kane took the baby out for a walk before he returned to his study to take care of business.


    "Arthur, can we talk?"


    Arthur took one look at L, paused for a few seconds, then walked over and sat down next to her.

 Chapter 528 Confessing Everything

    "What is it?" Arthur asked as he sat down for an important video conference.


    Looking at Arthur''s incredibly handsome face, L''s eyes were not hiding infatuation. After a moment''s hesitation, she asked him,


    "Arthur... What kind of rtionship is this?"


    "Friend," Arthur replied without hesitation, and the warmth in L''s eyes faded.


    "Just... friend?"


    "Of course, we''ve always been friends, haven''t we?" Arthur''s tone seemed distant.


    "But haven''t you been very close to metely? I thought... you were willing to ept me..." it seemed a little humble for a woman to say such things, but L could no longer care so much.


    "Is it?" Arthur said lightly, with his eyes still looking ahead, not looking at L.


    L grew impatient. She took Arthur''s arm and expressed her feelings,


    "Arthur, my vacation is almost over. Just say it, and I''ll quit my job at FBI and stay in the country with you."


    "Work is important. You''d better go back as soon as possible." Arthur finally turned his head, but there was no look in his eyes that L was expecting.


    "Arthur, what do you mean by that?" said L,ing to her senses and seeing the coldness in Arthur''s eyes,


    "Have you been getting close to metely, just for show?"


    "Yes," Arthur said, almost at the end of L''s words.


    L''s mind suddenly went nk. Her hand that was holding Arthur''s hand also slowed down.


    "I was just trying to distract Spencer so that he would think I was in a new rtionship and wouldn''t use Lucia to provoke me again." Arthur didn''t wait for L to ask, but he made his intentions clear. L''s eyes widened in an instant. Although she suspected that Arthur was trying to use her, she didn''t expect him to not even try to hide it.


    "Why..." L was silent for a long time before she said so.


    "I''ve been to lowa, and I''ve seen the man who donated Teddy''s bone marrow. Guess what he told me?" Arthur asked, staring at L.


    L faltered, and immediately realized that Arthur knew he was being deceived.


    "Arthur, I''m not..."


    "You''re not what?" Arthur asked in a low voice, with a chuckle, before L could exin further,


    "The FBI''s personal psychologist has dealt with countless criminals before. Even the most cunning suspects can be observed and urately judged. Would you misjudge an ordinary person like that?" L could no longer defend herself. She lowered her eyes and tried to rationalise her selfishness,


    "I lied to you. I knew the man was lying when I met him. But, Arthur, what if I told you the truth? Lucia chose Spencer. It''s a fact. She''s even pregnant with his child now. I just want to make it easier for you to give up."


    "I never wanted to give up..." Arthur chuckled again, telling L something she didn''t understand,


    "I have an instinctive attachment to Lucia. She is my first and only woman. She is gentle, kind, and strong. She has all the qualities that men like. My feelings are crazy, but they are also rational. No matter how you look at it, she is the most perfect woman in my heart. No one can rece her."


    It was only when Lucia was mentioned that Arthur''s eyes had a unique expression, which L was most unwilling to ept!


    "But it''s true that she betrayed you!" L warned Arthur angrily.


    "So what?" Arthur said with a smile.


    L could not understand, and said angrily, "Even if she was with another man, with a new family, you still love her?!"


    "Of course," Arthur replied justifiably, sighing at the resentment in L''s eyes,


    "Well, shouldn''t you know better?"


    His words were straight through L''s heart.


    Yeah, even though Arthur didn''t look at her and didn''t love her, her eyes were always on him?


    This was love...


    For a moment, L could no longer say a word.


    Seeing the worry on L''s face, Arthur relented and said,


    "I''m sorry for giving you the wrong impression. At first, I was really angry that you hid it from me, but then I thought about it. People are selfish. You just want to fight for it." "Too bad I couldn''t get it," L whispered with a wryugh.


    "I''m sorry," Arthur said.


    After a moment of silence, L looked up. She couldn''t get over it, but she knew what Arthur was thinking.


    "I see, Arthur. I hope you don''t me me."


    "Of course, we''re friends, aren''t we?" Arthur smiled gently.


    L gasped. As expected, she still loved him, but from now on, she tried to forget him.


    The day after the conversation, L left Athegate without a word. In a fit of pique, she lost out on her feelings. She texted Arthur to tell him she was leaving.


    "Take care," said Arthur, who quickly replied with a short message.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    On the ne, L looked at the words for a long time. Under a vast sky, for a moment, she kind of let go.


    Back at work, thinking of what to do for Arthur, L contacted her colleagues and pulled out a lot of information she needed to make up for.


    When L left, Juliana was the most relieved, but after learning that Arthur had rejected her outright, she felt sorry for her and couldn''t ask for anything more.


    L wasn''t the only one who felt hurt.


    Spencer and Lucia''s engagement was widely reported in the country, and because it was witnessed by Esmae, some international media picked up on the news. The news didn''t spread as fast as it did in the country, but, the news that Esmae presided over Spencer and Lucia''s engagement ceremony had reached USA..


    Jacob found out about the news by ident.


    Jacob''s life in USA had been extremely difficult because of Spencer''s subterfuge. He lived in a crowded neighborhood. There were often violent people rioting in the streets. What was more, he was underappreciated by Spencer, so he was very depressed.


    One day, he walked past the newsstand after work and bought a magazine to read at home, as he always did. The magazine was chosen at random, but it covered Spencer and Lucia''s ceremony.

 Chapter 529 Jacobs Resentment

    When Jacob saw the report in the slightly untidy room, he could only imagine how angry he was.


    The story was full of descriptions of Spencer''s connection to the Brown family, including a romantic photo of Spencer and Lucia walking arm in arm on the lily path. Looking at the photo, Jacob''s perception waspletely discredited. He began to re-examine his rtionship with Spencer, and the more he thought about it, the clearer it became.


    "Spencer!" Realizing that he was just a pawn in Spencer''s hand, Jacob let out an angry roar and flipped the table over, panting.


    It turned out he didn''t just deal with after Arthur, but coveted Lucia!


    It was no wonder that aftering to USA, he had been neglected. Spencer, who had the ability to give himself better development opportunities and a better living environment, arranged himself in such a poor neighborhood. It turned out that he was just a joke in his eyes!


    Jacob gasped in anger, looking around the room at the mess, and thinking that Spencer already had Lucia. The more he thought about it, the more he tried to figure out if he had a chance to fight back. He picked up the cell phone that had fallen to the ground.


    At this moment, in the country, Samuel had just fallen asleep when he was awakened by the ringing of his cell phone. He picked it up and frowned. This number was too special. It must be Jacob''s calling! Though Spencer repeatedly told him not to contact Jacob, Samuel finally picked up after seeing Jacob calling him on his cell phone.


    As soon as the call went through, Samuel let out a spontaneous call,


    "Boss..."


    "Is it true? Samuel? Spencer and Lucia were engaged?" Jacob asked directly, without a word of pleasantries.


    Samuel was silent. How did he say?


    "Are you working for Spencer now?" Jacob asked again, but Samuel remained silent.


    "Samuel, you''ve been with me for eight years. I brought you along when I wasn''t the JTP President. If it weren''t for me, you would still be an ordinary employee in thepany. Now that I''m here, I can''t give you anything, but we still have a friendship, right? I''m just asking you to verify something, and you''re hiding it?"


    Jacob, knowing Samuel''s silence, turned to tell him of their friendship, hoping that Samuel would relent.


    Samuel frowned. Of course he remembered who had promoted him. Jacob had been very kind to him, and he had given him the house he lived in, the car he drove. Even though he was a mercenary person, even he couldn''t stand what Spencer was doing to Jacob.


    Atst, Samuel responded,


    "Yes, they were engaged."


    "It''s real!" Jacob snarled. "Are you working with him now?"


    "Well, I had to," Samuel said. "Lucia''s been giving me a hard time ever since she took over the thepany. She fired me. Spencer took me into his Cloudwork."


    "So, Spencer was using me from the beginning, wasn''t he?" Jacob asked when Samuel was willing to tell him the truth.


    This time Samuel hesitated, and if he answered, he would be in a very awkward position.


    Jacob guessed Samuel''s misgivings, and immediately said, "Don''t worry. I''m already in Spencer''s hands. Even if you tell me, I can''t do anything. Besides, I won''t argue with him. You don''t have to worry about your own situation."


    Samuel was relieved to hear Jacob say that, and told him everything he knew. At that night, he and Jacob talked for a long time, and Jacob''s tone became calmer and calmer, and when he finally hung up, he just said "goodbye".


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob looked gloomy and resented being taken advantage of by Spencer, but what he needed to think about now was how to turn the tables.


    Jacob pondered this all night, and the next morning, at dawn, he decided to test Spencer first, so he called him.


    "Hello, looking for me?" After the call, Spencer''szy voice could heard at the other end of the phone. It seemed that there was a woman''s voice.


    Jacob stared at the magazine on his desk and said to Spencer, "Spencer, we haven''t spoken in a long time. Haven''t you taken care of my affairs? It''s been almost six months. I should be able to join thepany, shouldn''t I?"


    "What''s the hurry? You don''t know about it outside. The news is still hot in the country. I''m afraid that if you enter thepany, more people will see you. Maybe your whereabouts will be exposed," Spencer said casually.


    Frowning, Jacob gritted his teeth and said coldly,


    "But you don''t have to keep me in a slum like this, do you? I can''t even guarantee my own basic safety around here."


    "You''re on the run. What more do you want?" Spencer asked in a low voice.


    "I''ve had enough of this. If you won''t help me, I''ll go home and turn myself in!" Jacob said sternly.


    "Turn yourself in?" Spencer finally sat up straight, pushed Nia away from him, and asked, "Do you know the consequences of turning yourself in?"


    Why would Jacob suddenly think that?


    "My life is no better than prison," Jacob scoffed. "At least I don''t have to live in fear."


    "Are you nuts?" Spencer frowned. "You''re going to do a lot more than go to jail if youe back."


    "I know," Jacob said nonchntly. "But I''m not used to the way things are right now. Spencer, you need to think this through, or you''re going to have to change my circumstances right now, or I''m going to turn myself in. I''m going to tell you everything, and you''re not going to me me."


    "Are you threatening me?" Spencer lowered his voice.


    "Not a threat," Jacob said, as if his voice had never been heard,Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can''t protect myself right now. Of course, I have to do my best to find a better environment. I know you have the ability, but you''re just not willing to help me. Spencer, we''re all in this together. If I don''t have a good life, you won''t be able to rest easy!"


    "Jacob, do you believe that I can have you killed at any time if you threaten me?!" Spencer finally lost his temper.


    "Of course I do," Jacob sneered,


    "I''m going to die anyway. I''ve prepared an email to confess. I''ll send it to the public security department and the media every day. Spencer, you have to think about the consequences."

 Chapter 530 Late Summer, Early Autumn

    Spencer''s face darkened, and Nia, who was standing next to him, leaned over and asked gently,


    "Spencer, what''s going on?"


    "Shut up!" Spencer was angry and took his anger out on Nia. Nia was reprimanded for being innocent, and she shrank to the side in grievance.


    "What do you want me to do?" Finally, Spencer gave in.


    Jacob gave a smug smile and began to propose conditions. "First, you have to send someone to pick me up from here. I don''t want to live in a rich family''spound, but at least I want to live on Prisidio Street. It''s okay if you don''t want me to join thepany, but you have to ensure my basic living expenses."


    "Prisidio Street has a lot of rich citizens of Athegate. Are you sure you want to live there?" Spencer asked with a sneer.


    Jacob hesitated for a moment, then said, "Look around and find a ce. If I don''t like it, I''ll tell you."


    How dared him! Spencer cursed in his heart, but to calm Jacob, he held back his temper and said, "Well, you just wait. I''ll make the arrangements as soon as I can."


    "Please," Jacob said with a smirk in his voice, "Spencer!"


    As he just hung up the phone, Spencer directly threw the phone out. The phone hit the wall, and the screen immediately shattered.


    "Jacob! Good for you!"


    Nia, who was watching from the side, saw that Spencer was so angry that she was afraid to touch him. She wanted to show him that she was gentle and thoughtful, so she curled up beside the bed and asked in a soft voice,


    "Spencer, what''s going on?"


    Spencer, after all, had a lot on his mind, and he calmed down quickly enough to sort of understand why Jacob was so desperate, that he had made his life so difficult and that the slums were his own creation. The neighborhood bullies were his idea, too. But he forgot that Jacob was a man who risked his life for profit just like he was.


    "It''s okay. There''s something going on at the office. You should go home. I have to take care of something," Spencer said to Nia when he calmed down.


    "Now?" Nia raised her eyebrows. It was almost ten o''clock, and he usually let her stay over.


    "Well, I''ll have the driver take you home," Spencer said impatiently.


    "Okay." Nia had to do as she was told, get out of bed, get dressed, and leave the room.


    She was his beck and call. That was it.


    Spencer didn''t go back on his word. Afraid of what Jacob would do, he called and made the arrangements. Within a day, Jacob had moved from the slums to a luxury condo near the Gold Coast.


    Lying on the soft,fy couch, Jacob looked out the window at the blue sky and felt like he was finally getting back on his feet, but this was only the first step in his n.


    After a sip of wine, Jacob smirked and ned his next move.


    At the end of summer and the beginning of autumn, the trees in the city began to lose their green and turn to the yellow color of the harvest. Every morning, the streets were covered with dead leaves, but there was no sign of depression. The whole city had been coruscating vitality.


    Lucia was three months pregnant, but her belly wasn''t obvious because she wasn''t fattening. If she didn''t say it out loud, no one would have expected this slim beauty to be a pregnant mother.


    Lucia kept the pregnancy a secret from Theodore, because the baby''s background couldn''t be revealed. She didn''t want Theodore to make wild guesses, but the shrewd child had already found out about the pregnancy through other channels. He simply didn''t ask, or perhaps he already had the answer.


    Arthur, who was nearing the end of the first phase of his development project of South Sea, didn''t want to make it clear, but instead threw a victory party and invited Spencer and Lucia.


    It had been more than two months. Arthur''s silence was beyond everyone''s expectations. He never mentioned Lucia again. Juliana and his friends couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. However, nobody dared to bring it up without him mentioning it.


    One thing they did know for sure was that Arthur, although he didn''t say so, was definitely keeping an eye on Lucia. Otherwise, why would he have invited Lucia, or even Spencer, to the celebration, just to look at her fair and square.


    They knew his care, but they could not relieve his loneliness.


    Juliana and Kane had moved into their new home a month earlier and were talking about it when they were told about the party.


    "Kane, did Arthur invite Lucia and Spencer, too?"


    "Well, yes."


    "Why would he..." Juliana''s heart ached for Arthur.


    "Ever since she became pregnant, Lucia has kept a very low profile. She has refused to go to any social engagements. Now I am doing all the talking on her behalf. It has been almost two months since she and Arthurst saw each other on the official asion," Kane said.


    "How much Arthur will miss her..." Juliana frowned. "I wonder if Lucia will miss Arthur."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kane didn''t say anything. He was the closest friend to Lucia. In Kane''s opinion, Lucia didn''t show any signs of suffering for love, and she was in a good mood every day. But he was afraid to say it to Juliana. Juliana''s more persistent insistence on Arthur and Lucia''s rtionship may be rted to her past attempts to sabotage their rtionship.


    "You see Lucia every day. Don''t you talk about Arthur in front of her?" Juliana asked, seeing that Kane was silent.


    "I wouldn''t dare," Kane said, opting for apromise.


    "Why? I thought, at a time like this, Lucia would remember Arthur''s good..." Juliana whispered.


    Kane knew what Juliana meant. For the past two months, word had spread that Spencer was cheating on Lucia''s assistant, and the paparazzi had been snapping pictures of the two of them together. Lucia had be a victim of pity, but Kane could see Lucia didn''t mind it in person.


    "I''m not sure, but Lucia doesn''t seem to mind..." Kane said.


    Juliana''s eyes lit up and she said, "Does this mean that Lucia doesn''t have feelings for Spencer? How else could she be so calm?"


    "Stop guessing," Kaneughed when he saw Juliana''s eyes bulging. "Arthur has a mind of his own, and so does Lucia. There''s nothing we can do about it."


    "Why not," Juliana said, pouting. "If Lucia doesn''t have feelings for Spencer, she''ll go back to Arthur."

 Chapter 531 Uncontrollable feelings

    "Even though she''s pregnant with Spencer''s baby?" Kane asked.


    Juliana was speechless. She had almost forgotten that Lucia was pregnant with Spencer''s baby.


    "Since you''re worried, I''ll ask Lucia if she''s going to the party tomorrow," Kane said, not wanting to worry Juliana.


    Juliana heard Kane say this, and the space between her eyebrows opened up a little bit, and there was the conversation between Kane and Lucia the next day.


    Lucia''s face had been flushed recently. She looked refreshed. Kane didn''t dare mention Arthur to her, but he still asked her after his work report,


    "Lucia, will you be at the Davonnis Corp G in three days?"


    "No." This was Lucia''s answer.


    Kane didn''t expect Lucia to be so straightforward, and he can''t help but worry about Arthur, which would defeat all his hopes, wouldn''t it?


    "Arthur invited you, so why don''t you go?" Kane said carefully.


    Lucia looked up at Kane. Of course she knew what he was trying to do, but she didn''t dare.


    Her belly was getting bigger and bigger every day. Every time she touched it, Lucia couldn''t help but think of Arthur. She really wanted to tell him that she was pregnant with their baby, and her desire for him increased every day. Lucia was afraid she wouldn''t be able to resist seeing Arthur.


    "He invited Webbex Group, not me," Lucia replied, quickly hiding her worries.


    "I''ll be there as a friend, but I can''t represent the group," Kane said bluntly. "Lucia, you know that Arthur''s party is to meet you, right?"


    Hearing Kane''s words, Lucia''s heart skipped a beat. It was as if she was being held by arge hand. She could hardly breathe, but she quickly calmed down and answered calmly,


    "I don''t think about it now. I just want to have the baby."


    "I know you''ve given up on it, but Arthur''s feelings for you have never changed. Can''t you just let him meet you?" Kane almost begged for Arthur''s sake.


    "So what?" said Lucia helplessly.


    "I can''t do anything about it, but it''s Arthur''s dream. Lucia, I''m begging you, just go and participate," Kane said painstakingly. He really didn''t want to see Arthur''s disappointed expression. She lowered her eyes and struggled with her sense and sensibility.


    Sensing Lucia''s hesitation, Kane added, "Also, there have been a lot of rumors about Spencer and Niately. Your presence with him will help our group''s PR profile."


    Lucia murmured under her breath that Spencer had nothing to do with her, but hearing Kane''s earnest words, she finally wavered.


    "All right, I''ll go."


    "Lucia! Great!" Kane breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the answer.N?velDrama.Org content.


    She would just meet him and look at him from a distance.


    Lucia told herself so.


    At noon, Lucia municated" with Spencer and bluntly told him not to appear at Arthur''s party.


    "What? Afraid I''ll disturb your meeting?" Spencer sneered at Lucia''s request.


    "Spencer, you know I''m not going to go anywhere near him. I''m just trying not to embarrass myself in front of people," Lucia said coldly. "Embarrassing?" Spencer hated the word.


    "Isn''t it?" sneered, Lucia said, "The story about you and Nia is all over the news. No one else knows, but I know that Nia is practically living in the vi. If I go with you, it will only make peopleugh. I might as well go alone."


    Spencer didn''t want to go to Arthur''s after-party, which for him was a reminder of his failure, but hearing Lucia say this made him want to go again,


    "No one else knows, but I have to do my homework. I''ll be there with you."


    "Spencer, I advise you to give up on this idea. Don''t let the media continue to mock us. Our private affairs have already affected our respectivepany''s image. Besides, can you bear with this?" Lucia said with a slight smile.


    Spencer was silent for a long while Lucia''s words were right on target. Although he wanted to save his image, he still needed Lucia''s cooperation. Besides, it was a shame for him to attend the celebration banquet.


    "Alright, I promise you that I won''t participate. However, I will send a representative from thepany. If I find anything unusual between you and Arthur, then don''t me me for being heartless." Spencer finally agreed. Still, there was a threat.


    Lucia was used to Spencer''s threats, so she answered and hung up. She didn''t expect Eduard to bring Daphne to visit her as soon as she put down the phone.


    Eduard and Daphne greeted Lucia, and before they could tell her why they were there, Lucia answered,


    "I''ll be at the after-party."


    Eduard and Daphne''s faces froze. Could Lucia foresee? She already knew what they were gonna say? "Kane and I talked," Lucia said,ughing at the looks on their faces.


    "The guy didn''t say anything, and we rushed over here to try to talk you out of it..." Eduardined.


    "Eduard, you''re exaggerating. We''re only 15 minutes away..." Daphne couldn''t resist.


    "But I''m anxious, okay?" Eduard retorted, pinching Daphne''s cheek.


    "Ouch, it hurts," Daphne said on purpose. Sure enough, Eduard let go of his hand in the next second and carefully observed her cheek for fear that he would really pinch her. "Are you dating already?" Lucia asked suddenly.


    "Huh?" Eduard and Daphne looked at Lucia in unison.


    "Isn''t it?" Lucia asked with a smile.


    Daphne blushed and looked down sheepishly, while Eduard gave a giggle of happiness and said, "Yes, we are."


    Lucia was happy for them, but a little lonely. She lowered her eyes and murmured,


    "The distance between me and you seems to have widened since I separated from... You''ve all been together, and I don''t know that until now." "Lucia..." Daphne''s heart ached at the sight of Lucia''s silence.


    Eduard didn''t know how to exin it, and he certainly didn''t think to tell Lucia about his rtionship with Daphne. It was alll because of Spencer.

 Chapter 532 Friends Worries

    "Lucia, I''m sorry, but we don''t like Spencer. We''re afraid of running into him if we interact with you too much," Eduard said bluntly.


    "I know, it''s just, it''s lonely..." Lucia chuckled and whispered.


    "Lucia, I''ll be there any time you want to see me!" Daphne said to Lucia, seeing that she was silent.


    "Daphne, thank you," Lucia said with a slight smile.


    As she emerged from Webbex Group, Daphne, still feeling sorry for her, looked down and saw Eduard holding her hand, while Lucia was separated from Arthur,


    "Eduard, do you think we can go back to the way things were?"


    Eduard looked down at Daphne, who had the same sense of loveliness in her eyes as Lucia, and he knew how she felt,


    "It is true that we can no longer gather at Arthur''s house and chat happily..."


    "I always thought Lucia isn''t really happy. If she and Spencer got along, she wouldn''t be lonely," Daphne said, frowning.


    "Spencer and Nia have been all over the news. Do you think Lucia will be happy?" Eduard said with a strong sense of helplessness.


    "Why does Lucia have to put up with him!" Daphne fumed.


    "Kane says that Lucia doesn''t care that Spencer cheated on her. Women are naturally jealous. Unless Lucia doesn''t love him. How could she be so calm?" Eduard concluded.


    "You mean..." Daphne looked up at Eduard and saw that he was looking at her the same way.


    "Maybe there''s something going on with Lucia and Spencer''s engagement..." Eduard nodded.


    "Then we''ll tell Arthur right away!" Daphne was always the most innocent, but Eduard had more to think about.


    "Arthur is so smart. Do you think he won''t notice what we can see? We can''t, and we shouldn''t, because if it doesn''t turn out the way we want it to, it''s just going to send him right back down the rabbit hole. So as friends, we''re just going to sit tight and wait until he needs help."


    Daphne didn''t quite understand Eduard''s point of view, but she believed him.


    "Don''t give me that look," Eduard said, smiling and pinching Daphne''s cheek. "You have to trust Arthur. The fact that the party is at noon may be a sign that he trusts Lucia."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Is it weird that it''s at noon?" Daphne wondered.


    "It''s usually at night. During the day, it''s a prime time for the rich to earn one million or so," he joked,


    "It''s Arthur''s status and influence that makes people not toin."


    Daphne thought about it and understood. "It''s because Arthur doesn''t want Lucia to stay up toote... isn''t it?" "That''s right." He flicked the tip of Daphne''s nose, and Eduard thought the little fool had finally figured it out.


    Daphne had a big smile on her face, even though her nose had been flicked.


    The sky seemed a lot of bright.


    Three dayster, the first phase of the Branch of Davonnis development project of South Sea was sessfullypleted, and the party was held in the Branch of Davonnis lobby, where Arthur, one of Athegate''s most influential business geniuses, was invited. Even the uninvited also craned their necks, thinking of ways to sneak in.


    Arthur never paid attention to the issue of pomp and circumstance. The decorations on the venue were simple and clean,pletely different from Spencer''s luxurious style. However, as long as one looked closely, one could see that everything that could be used and eaten at the venue was superb. No matter whether it was fine wine or exquisite food, there were even famous chefs from all over the world personally preparing delicious food on the spot. When the guests arrived, they would definitely be able to enjoy first-ss service.


    Arthur had given a toast at the beginning of the party, but it was nearly half-time, and Lucia had not yet arrived.


    Eduard and the others were with Arthur, and the mood was getting heavy. Lucia didn''t miss her appointment, did she?


    Others may only see Arthur''s banter, but they can see his anticipation and nervousness.


    "Eduard, has Lucia changed her mind?" Finally, the most impatient Daphne could not help but question.


    "No, Lucia said she woulde, so she will," Kane answered for Eduard.


    "Is there something holding her up?" Juliana wondered.


    "Maybe I''ll call her," Eduard said, taking out his cell phone.


    "Wait a minute," Juliana called out to him. She said as if she felt something. "Why don''t I go outside and take a look? Lucia is always on time. She won''t let anything else get in the way." "Julia, I''ll go with you," Daphne said.


    So Juliana and Daphne left the lobby together, and Arthur saw the two of them go out, and was about to follow when Eduard and Kane stopped him,


    "The two of them went out for some air."


    "Is my lobby this stuffy?" Arthur asked, feeling amused. Eduard and Kane exchanged nces andughed.


    Arm in arm, Juliana and Daphne walked out of the Branch of Davonnis. Juliana felt that Lucia hade, but she did not go in at once, so she looked for her everywhere, and sure enough, she did not have to look for her. Wasn''t that Lucia sitting on a bench on the sidewalk in front of the next building?


    "I can''t believe she''s been sitting here for over an hour..." Juliana bristled at Lucia''sck of self-respect.


    "Julia, let''s go over there." As soon as she saw Lucia, Daphne took her hand and walked in the direction of Lucia, who had spotted them as they approached.


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Lucia stood up and asked hesitantly, "Why did youe out..."


    "If we don''te out soon, are you going to sit here until the party is over?" Juliana said stiffly, and she was really angry.


    "Julia..." Lucia was too embarrassed to state her concerns until she knew what was causing Juliana''s anger.


    It was true that Lucia had arrived outside the Branch of Davonnis before the banquet had even begun, but from a distance she could see the Branch of Davonnis, the press at the gate, all the guests, and Arthur, who was at the front. Somehow, she retreated.


    If she can''t control my emotions, if she can''t bear to see him with L, if...


    She had thousands of worries so that Lucia stopped and would rather brave the early autumn sun, sitting in a lounge chair waiting. But she didn''t know what she was waiting.

 Chapter 533 Seeing each other again

    "You..." Juliana looked at Lucia''s flushed cheeks and held her hand. "Don''t think too much about it," she said. "Daphne and I will go in with you."


    Daphne quickly took Lucia''s other hand and said, "Lucia, we''re with you."


    Sensing Juliana and Daphne''s concern, Lucia smiled and nodded slightly, with her courage returning.


    Walking to the Branch of Davonnis, Juliana said to Lucia, "Can you hire a new assistant? What kind of CEO goes out alone like you? You''re surrounded by people, and you''re pregnant!"


    Lucia''s lips curled into a wry, teasing smile, and she said nothing.


    Daphne, aware of Lucia''s dilemma, winked at Juliana not to mention it. She believed Lucia knew what she should do.


    In the banquet hall, there was a lot of people drinking and whispering. Eduard and Kane were beside Arthur. The three of them were talking about theirpanies. Suddenly, there was silence in the hall. Arthur seemed to feel something, and looked at the entrance to the lobby.


    Three beauties were in the attention.


    Juliana was hot. Daphne was pure and elegant and they were dazzling beauties, but when it came topeting, Lucia''s beauty was the most intense of the three.


    Lucia didn''t dress up for the party. After she became pregnant, she had always been elegant. She wore a simple suit with ck t heels. This was a very ordinary dress, but the more she did it, the more she looked like this. And the more her delicate face revealed a primeval beauty, like an uncarved jewel, with a sharp edge.


    His eyes were drawn to Lucia, and Arthur could not take his eyes off her.


    When Lucia finally appeared, Eduard and Kane both breathed a sigh of relief. Eduard nudged Kane andughed like a hooligan.


    "Lucia, go and say hello." Juliana knew that everyone would look at her. She knew that they would be very surprised by Lucia''s appearance and would gossip about her. Therefore, she suggested that they should say whatever they wanted.


    Lucia nodded and walked to Arthur with Juliana and Daphne.


    The whispers continued, but Lucia could hear nothing now, but only Arthur''s tall figure was in her eyes.


    As Lucia headed toward Arthur, a figure got in her way. Lucia took a closer look. It was a manager from Cloudwork, who had been following Spencer around.


    "Ms. Webb, there are a lot of reporters here today, and Mr. Davies asked me to tell you to behave yourself," the man said, looking down at Lucia as he blocked her.


    Lucia sneered. Before Juliana could make the first move, she said coldly to the man,


    "Fuck off!"


    Unexpectedly, the man frowned and looked up at Lucia.


    Lucia''s eyes were frosty. She looked straight at the man and said, "I said, fuck off!"


    When it came to the loved one, friends and rtives, Lucia''s eyes were gentle, but when it came to annoying people, her gaze could turn into a sharp knife. When she looked at the man with such eyes, the man immediately became timid.


    He dared not say any more and quickly retreated to the side. Anyway, he had reminded her. The manforted himself with that.


    "Lucia, how domineering." Juliana couldn''t help but praise Lucia.


    Lucia smiled. The sharpness instantly turned into a gentle breeze.


    When she came to Arthur, Lucia forced herself not to hide, but to look into his eyes and speak first,


    "Mr. Davies, congrattions."


    Lucia said "Mr. Davies" with all her forbearance.


    She thought Arthur would be upset by Lucia''s rusty address, but he just smiled and said,


    "Thank you for your congrattions."


    Eduard and the others looked at each other. Weren''t the two of them a little too calm?


    "Uh... Lucia, do you want something to eat?" Lucia and Arthur had been looking at each other, but they only exchanged pleasantries and then fell silent. Eduard couldn''t help but step forward to mediate. "A little hungry..." Lucia answered bluntly.


    "I''ll take you to eat something." Eduard had thought that Arthur would not answer. When he was about to ask Arthur to take her, he did not expect that he would speak the moment Lucia finished speaking. Lucia hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Arthur took the lead after ncing at her and led her to the table next to him. Behind them, Eduard and the others had strange expressions on their faces.


    "Is this... weird?" Kane asked.


    "It''s weird..." Eduard said.


    "I don''t care if it''s weird or not. As long as they''re standing together, I''m happy," Juliana said from the bottom of her heart.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Daphne nodded in agreement.


    How can feigned hatred continue, not to mention Lucia had pretended and was very tired.


    This was the first time in more than two months that she had been so close to Arthur. Her heart was pounding wildly. In order to hide her emotions, she really started to attack the food. She would eat whatever Arthur handed her.


    "These things... are they that good?" Arthur asked softly as Lucia ate them.


    Lucia froze and looked at him, feeling confused. Why?


    This was Arthur expression, which was familiar to her. Every time Lucia got confused, she would open her eyes wide and stare at him. Thinking of this, Arthur''s eyes became even gentler. He raised his hand and gestured for the third empty te in her hand, and his smile was gentler.


    Lucia finally realized she had eaten too much...


    "Excuse me," she said subconsciously, then put down the fork.


    Arthur felt a little hurt, and sure enough, the distance between them could not be pulled back.


    "All right. "Arthur answered lightly and the gentle smile on the face slowly disappeared.


    For a moment, silence reigned.


    Lucia narrowed her eyes, suffering from the awkward silence between the two. Then she casually mentioned something, but, as soon as she said so, she regretted.


    "Where''s your girlfriend, Miss arthy?"


    Lucia really wanted to bite her tongue.


    "She''s back in Miami," Arthur added, looking sideways at Lucia for a hint of emotion in her expression,


    "And she''s not my girlfriend."

 Chapter 534 Gossip

    Lucia''s heart skipped a beat. She subconsciously turned to look at Arthur, but when she saw him staring at her, she quickly turned around and scolded herself for being so excited! "Really?" Lucia could only deflect her attention with words. "It seems that the outside reports are not credible."


    "Are you reading all my reports?" Arthur''s eyes were still fixed on Lucia, and he asked a straightforward question.


    When Lucia heard this, she knew it was not good. The atmosphere between them was too ambiguous for her to be cruel.


    After all, this was not the time for candor.


    Thinking this, Lucia turned to Arthur. This time, her eyes were not soft. She said,


    "Mr. Davies, this conversation isn''t going to happen between us again, is it?"


    Arthur smiled wryly and asked her, "Even if it is for hate, you are concerned about my information?"


    He did not expect her to pay attention to him because she loved him.


    It was a self-deprecating joke in Arthur''s heart.


    Lucia had started the conversation herself, but now she didn''t know how to end it, so she just pursed her lips and didn''t answer.


    Arthur sighed and then asked,


    "Are you all right? Are you still throwing up so much?"


    "It''s long past the initial stage of difort. Now, it''s just eating..." Lucia blushed as soon as she finished speaking. Arthur was still holding an empty te in his hand.


    Seeing that Lucia''s ears were as red as before, Arthur''s heart was still filled with gentleness. No matter how much Lucia hurt him, he would move toward her like a moth.


    Thus, Lucia and Arthur conversed sporadically. Both of them knew that it was awkward, but they didn''t want to end the rare chance to spend time together. Even though the topic was so boring that it turned into the weather, they were still standing beside each other.


    Not far away, Eduard and his four friends looked at them and sighed.


    If there were not so many twists and turns, how enviable a couple they could be.


    Leaning against Eduard, Daphne said in a hoarse voice, "If only Lucia and Arthur were still together..."


    Eduard looked down and saw that Daphne''s eyes were red. He had known she was sentimental, but he hadn''t expected her to be so sensitive. He pinched her arm tofort her,


    "Descendants will have their own fortune and happiness so parents should not worry for and toil for them..."


    Juliana and Kane stared at him. "Who are you calling descendants ?" Juliana asked


    "There are no proper adjectives, are there?" Eduard said with a shrug and was relieved to see Daphne burst outughing at his words.


    "There aren''t a lot of us who think the same way. I''m afraid..." Kane smiled and said helplessly when he saw the people around him whispering.


    It was not just Eduard and the others who''d been following Lucia and Arthur. It was no exaggeration to say that almost everyone in the room was curious about their troubled rtionship, and most of them had a mix feeling of schadenfreude and ridicule.


    "Spencer hooks up with Lucia''s assistant, and Luciaes back to be close to Arthur. It''s so much fun."


    "It''s not easy. Lucia is pregnant. It''s too slutty."


    "Stop it, they''re just chatting. You can tell they''re hooking up?"


    Some people defended for Lucia and Arthur. Unfortunately, they still can not stop the gossip.


    Juliana was the most aggressive person in the room. After hearing the gossip, she couldn''t help but go up and argue with them. If Kane hadn''t put his arms around her waist, she would have scolded them. "Julia, calm down. Don''t embarrass Arthur," Kane advised her.


    "They''re outrageous! Coming to a party and talking nonsense. Kane, let go of me!" Juliana could not hold back her temper.


    "Julia!" Kane didn''t know whether tough or cry. Arthur and Lucia returned to Juliana''s side when they tried to talk her out of it. Naturally, they saw Juliana who was emotional.


    "Julia, what''s Wrong?" Lucia asked and was concerned about her.


    At the sight of Lucia''s gentle eyes, Juliana''s anger dissipated. She stopped struggling and patted her skirt,


    "Nothing."


    Lucia smiled. It was strange that there was nothing happening. Even with their previous misunderstanding, she had never been able to hide her own emotions.


    Seeing Lucia''s concern, Kane quickly winked at Eduard, who received the hint and changed the subject, masking a strange sense of embarrassment.


    Somewhere in the lobby, Spencer''s manager was staring at Lucia. Seeing that she had been with Arthur, he was afraid that he would be scolded if he didn''t report it in time. After much thought, he called Spencer.


    "How''s it going?" Spencer asked as soon as he picked up the phone.


    "Ms. Webb has been with Arthur Davies since she arrived at Davonnis Corp... Mr. Davies, I tried to warn her, but Ms. Webb wouldn''t listen."


    The manager didn''t try to embellish, but his aggrieved tone gave the impression that Lucia was determined to stay by Arthur''s side, and that Lucia had treated him badly because he was Spencer''s man. "You reminded her, and she insisted?!" Spencer''s tone suddenly became very stiff.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Ms. Webb just told me to fuck off..." the manager felt even more aggrieved.


    "Okay, I got it." Spencer said so and hung up. Before the manager could react, he heard the busy tone.


    Putting away his cell phone, he said to himself, "I did my duty to report..."


    The banquet wasing to an end, and because Eduard and the others wanted to stay, Lucia didn''t stay away from them. She didn''t interact with Arthur after that, but she stayed.


    That was enough for Arthur, but what he didn''t know was that Lucia was in the same boat.


    Kyle came up to Arthur not long after. Because the party was almost over, he had to go up and give a thank-you speech, and when he found Arthur, Kyle just wanted to remind Arthur that it was time to go through the process. Suddenly there was a noise from the entrance and everyone looked over.


    At the entrance, a group of security guards seemed to have been pushed away by someone. They were retreating in step, while the guests around them were frightened out of their wits. The scene looked chaotic.

 Chapter 535 Bringing people to make a scene

    "Mr. Davies, I''ll go and see what''s going on!" Kyle didn''t expect that someone would dare to ram Davonnis Corp. He wanted to go and check the situation after he finished speaking, but he was stopped by


    Arthur.


    "No!" Arthur said coldly. He had seen who it was.


    At the main entrance, Spencer entered the lobby under the protection of his subordinates. He acted arrogantly as if this was his home field and he didn''t care about the security guards. That was why there was the scene just now.


    As he walked, he sneered and said, "Why? I''m on your Davonnis Corp invitation list too. Can''t Ie in? Is that how you treat your guest at Davonnis Corp?"


    "You can, but they can''t," Arthur said, standing proudly in the middle of the crowd, and the people around him immediately took the initiative to make way for him.


    Now Athegate''s two most controversial men hade face-to-face with each other. The guests, who had been frightened, instantly changed their expressions to the ones of being onlookers. They would rather see a fierce confrontation between the two sides than fear that things could get out of hand.


    "Arthur, there''s no need to hide our rtion. I''m afraid I won''t be able to stand firm if Ie to your ce without any help. Don''t me me." Spencer smiled as he purposely mentioned his status as an older brother, satirizing Arthur''s being insufferable.


    "We at Davonnis Corp wee all our friendly friends, but I''m afraid some people with ulterior motives will feel guilty as soon as they stand here. This kind of person likes to bring his subordinates along to embolden himself. Spencer, don''t you think so?" Arthur smiled faintly as he epted Spencer''s attack with irony.


    "Don''t get me wrong," Spencer said with a nonchnt wave of his hand. "I didn''t bring people here to be brave. I brought people here to get my fiancee back and keep her safe."


    As soon as Spencer spoke, everyone looked at Lucia, who was standing not far behind Arthur.


    Lucia didn''t hide her anger. Now her bright face was covered with coldness. Her eyes were deep and she stared at Spencer.


    How dare he!


    As if unaware of Lucia''s anger, Spencer reached out to Arthur and said possessively,


    "Lucia,e here."


    Everyone was waiting for Lucia to react. If Lucia walked over and handed her hand to Spencer, Arthur would be in a very awkward position. He would lose in an instant. However, Lucia did not give Spencer what he wanted. She looked at him coldly and said,Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Spencer''s smile stiffened because he knew that Lucia''s words meant she wouldn''t be able to save his faceter.


    "I''m here to take you home," Spencer said softly, forcing a smile on his face.


    "Do you have to bring so many people to pick me up? Is Athegate such a dangerous ce?" Lucia pointed out Spencer''s intentions without mercy.


    The smile on Spencer''s face disappeared in an instant.


    Arthur, on the other hand, turned to look at Lucia. There were too many mixed emotions in his eyes. Lucia felt that he was looking straight into her eyes. No matter what, she was not gonna let Spencer give Arthur a hard time at the Davonnis Corp''s after-party today!


    He was standing right here! But Arthur and Lucia looked at each other affectionately. How could Spencer take it? Besides, there were so many people around, and the reporters were waiting for the chance to report the news.


    "Lucia..." Spencer lowered his voice. His displeasure filled every word he said. "I advise you toe back to me immediately. Don''t make things moreplicated."


    "You came in here with a bunch of goons. Was it easy?" Lucia asked Spencer, raising her eyebrows and raising her chin.


    "Lucia!" Losing his face, Spencer finally tore off his mask of calm.


    Arthur was never afraid of Spencer and never even saw him as an enemy, because he didn''t deserve it. But if he threatened Lucia, that was a different story. However, just as he was about to fight back for Lucia, Lucia came to him. She looked up at him and spoke to Spencer again,


    "Today is the celebration of the Branch of Davonnis. Mr. Davies is the host, and we''re just the guests invited to celebrate. But you''re barging in here with a bunch of goons. Isn''t just scaring the other guests? It''s ruining the atmosphere that Davonnis Corp is celebrating, and just because I''m your fiancee, it doesn''t mean I approve of what you''re doing. As long as you apologize to Mr. Davies, I''ll be right back with you." Lucia had made her position clear. She was not on Arthur''s side, but on the matter.


    Lucia''sments were well-founded and honest, and there was an immediate outpouring of support.


    "Yeah, Cloudwork and Davonnis Corp aren''t even on the same level. Mr. Davies was kind enough to invite him, but he''s bringing someone in to stir things up. It''s suspicious."


    "You''re right. Even if you''re here to pick up your fiancee, you don''t have to bring so many people with you. It''s so interesting to put on air like this... it''s as if no one else is qualified enough."


    Still, there were those who whispered and spected.


    "Lucia has chosen to side with Arthur. It looks like she really wants to go back. This is going to be interesting."


    "Yeah, yeah, I think Lucia is ming Spencer for cheating on Nia, and now she''s using Arthur to get back at him."


    The people around them kept whispering, but there was no walls in the lobby. No matter how low their voice were, these words would still reach the ears of the people involved, but before the three could question anything, Juliana, who had been standing in the back, could not help but feel impatient.


    "Oh, why is there a dog barking in this ce? It''s barking all the time. It''s so noisy!"


    Juliana''s intention was to mock the people who were whispering in private. As expected, when she said that, the surrounding area fell into silence. Everyone''s expressions were not good, and their actions to shut up were very consistent.


    Even though they didn''t like Juliana and the others, the chatter stopped. Spencer was happy. He started to focus on Lucia and tried to lower his voice to remind her,


    "Lucia, don''t forget who you are. There are reporters everywhere. Do you really want us to be in the headlines tomorrow?!"


    "Is this your first time in the headlines?" Lucia sneered. "Aren''t you used to being in the headlines these days?"


    "Lucia!" Spencer was furious at Lucia for picking on him and Nia in front of everyone.

 Chapter 536 Making a fool of yourself

    At this moment, Arthur gently raised his hand to move Lucia slightly backward to take her ce in front of Spencer. This was Arthur''s subconscious action, and it was especially eye-piercing to Spencer''s eyes. "Why? You''re the CEO of Webbex Group. Do you need your ex-boyfriend to protect you from your fianc¨¦?" Spencer''s anger had overwhelmed his rationality as he mocked her.


    Lucia''s temper rose as soon as she heard Spencer''s sarcasm. She endured the man for Teddy, the feelings and the longing for Arthur. Knowing that he had hurt her in the most desperate way, how dared he mocked her!


    With anger in her eyes, Lucia pushed Arthur''s hand away and stepped forward to re at Spencer. She was about to scold him, but Arthur stopped her.


    She looked up and looked into Arthur''s eyes. Lucia could see a lot of emotions in Arthur''s eyes, but one thing she could see clearly was his desire to protect her. That was something that had never disappeared.


    Taking Lucia under his protection again, Arthur smiled at Spencer and said,


    "Spencer, what do you mean by that? Are you suggesting that Lucia needs protection? It''s you, the fiance, who''s going to hurt her?"


    "Right now, I''m talking to my own woman, and no one else can interrupt me!" Spencer was determined to get Lucia to bow to him in front of the public. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to save face in the future! "I''m an outsider? Didn''t you mention the ex-boyfriend''s identity just now?" Arthur''s nonchnce was in sharp contrast to Spencer''s exasperation. He continued with a smile,


    "Besides, this is my ce, not yours!"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he was done speaking, he became vindictive. Arthur''s gaze was directed at Spencer like a de. He raised his hand, and the security guards immediately surrounded Spencer and the rest of them. As long as he dared to say anything else, Arthur would make him lose face.


    "Arthur!" Enraged, Spencer didn''t believe Arthur had the guts to do it to himself in public, and snapped,


    "Do you have any principles? The woman you''re protecting right now is my fianc¨¦e, and she has nothing to do with you. No matter how much we fight, we''ll still sleep in the same bed when we get home. It''s not up to you, an outsider, toin. You''re making a fool of yourself!"


    "I don''t know if I''m making a fool of myself," Arthur scoffed and was undeterred by Spencer,


    "However, I know that if you say more, you''ll look terribleter. I''m the host of this ce, and Lucia is my honored guest. It''s my duty and responsibility to protect her. Even if you''re her fianc¨¦, I still have the right to throw you out!"


    As soon as Arthur said that, the security guards surrounding Spencer immediately narrowed the circle a few more steps. Spencer''s subordinates were under pressure to move closer to him. The group of people who had been arrogant just now were as helpless as preys surrounded by wolves.


    Spencer immediately realized that it was unreasonable for him to bring his men into Arthur''s territory to cause trouble. His intention was to get Lucia back and embarrass Arthur in front of everyone. But he forgot to fear Arthur''s superior character and his determination to protect Lucia. He didn''t want to lose face, so he turned to Lucia.


    "Lucia, are you going to take Arthur''s side today and make everyone at Athegateugh?!"


    Lucia replied fearlessly,


    "I''m not standing on his side, but above all else. You barged in first and insulted, and that''s for all to see. Yes, Mr. Davies is my ex-boyfriend, but I was invited to here by Davonnis Corp today, and I didn''t spend any time with him in private, nor did I engage in any intimate behavior with him, as anyone in this room can attest. As my fiance, you''ve been aggressive since you arrived here, so who''s making a fool? Besides, I told you, if you apologize to him, I''ll be right back with you."


    "Why should I have to apologize to him?" Spencer was even more embarrassed after being reprimanded by Lucia. He could almost hear the people around himughing at him. He could no longer control his emotions and shouted angrily.


    Lucia red at Spencer and stepped closer to him. The fury in her twinkling eyes was raging against him,


    "Because you''re the one who''s doing this! Spencer, I need you to apologize right now!"


    Spencer was stunned for a moment. Even when he had threatened Lucia over and over again, she had never shown such a fierce expression. He realized that her reaction was entirely to protect Arthur. Spencer was unwilling and also angry.


    "What if I don''t apologize today?"


    "Spencer, let me put it this way. You and I are only engaged. We are not legally married. If you have made a mistake and don''t change it, even if I have to spend the rest of my life alone, I will never spend the rest of my life with someone like you!"


    Lucia''s words were harsh and couldn''t be withdrawn.


    Spencer didn''t expect Lucia to make such harsh words. There were too many interests involved between them. If he didn''t bow his head now, the rtionship would really break down. He saw such determination in Lucia''s eyes.


    Even if he had the ways to control her, but how dared Spencer expose them in front of Arthur and everyone? Spencer thought for a long time, and finally chose topromise.


    He consoled himself that he had sacrificed for the greater good. Under the public, Spencer said to Arthur helplessly,


    "I''m sorry for being so abrupt today."


    A farce that began with Spencer''s arrogance ended with his apology. Although he managed to get Lucia back, he and Lucia didn''t get along, and Arthur''s "heroic" act was witnessed by everyone. It was known that today''s party was full of Athegate''s high-profile people. Spencer, with his impulsiveness, hurt himself by his own doing


    .


    After Spencer left with Lucia, Eduard and the others came to Arthur''s side. Kane patted Arthur''s shoulder and silentlyforted him. He had thought that Arthur would be depressed, but he didn''t expect a faint smile to appear on his face.


    Spencer left, and the party eventually came to an end. Arthur entered the stage as if nothing had happened to him and thanked everyone foring. Eduard and the others were at a loss.


    "Was Arthur... smiling?" Juliana murmured hesitantly.


    "Yes, he was. We are not wrong..." Kane was also confused.

 Chapter 537 Give Up Again

    "Why?" Even Eduard, who had always been very confident in reading people''s minds, couldn''t figure it out.


    On the way back, Spencer and Lucia sat across from each other in the back seat, and the atmosphere in the car was cold.


    "Lucia, do you know what you did today?" Finally, Spencer couldn''t resist.


    Lucia raised her eyes and asked him coldly, "Do you know what you have done?"


    "I warned you not to get too close to Arthur, and you didn''t listen to me, did you?" Spencer snapped.


    "What do you mean by getting to close?" Lucia sneered and disdained,


    "As a guest, shouldn''t I congratte him as the host? You, on the other hand, Spencer, wouldn''t it be a shame to call you a disgrace today? You know I''d do anything to protect Arthur, and you go to Davonnis Corp and start a riot. Are you out of your mind?"


    Lucia had never been shy about expressing her feelings for Arthur in front of Spencer, or perhaps she was reminding him.


    "Why should I do this if you won''t cooperate?!" Spencer, who knew he was being impulsive, med Lucia,


    "It''s hard to say in front of everyone. Lucia, don''t forget you have a sick son!"


    Luciaughed mockingly at Spencer''s mention of Theodore. She reminded, no, warned Spencer,


    "Spencer, listen to me. This is the first andst time I''m going to say this. You did donate Teddy''s bone marrow, but that doesn''t mean that you''re the only person in the world who can save him. If I find another bone marrow donor one day, I''ll pay you back multiple times for what you''ve provoked me to do! So don''t threaten me with Teddy. Because as a mother, I''d do anything for him, and I''d ruin anything!" Lucia was a woman, but not a weak one.


    "Do you really have such deep feelings for him?" Spencer looked at Lucia''s determination and ruthlessness in her eyes and did not refute anything. Instead, he asked in an unexpectedly calm tone. This was thest time he had to fight for himself.


    "Till death do us part," Lucia answered firmly, with her eyes twinkling with affection that Spencer would never get.


    "Good, very good..." Hisughter didn''t have a trace of happiness and joy. Spencer said a few words and turned his head, letting the initial silence spread again.


    Seeing that Spencer shut his mouth, Lucia was more worried. The man was a viper. He will be quiet, which absolutely indicated nothing good!


    But Lucia was not afraid.


    The celebration party was over, and that evening, the farce caused by Spencer at the party was reported by all the major media outlets. After the media covered the whole process, either from Arthur''s point of view or from Lucia''s point of view, or to Spencer''s point of view about the three people''splicated rtionship, and for a time they put them on the cusp of the storm.


    After reading these reports at dinner, Spencer was so angry that he swept food off the table and scared Nia who sat across the table.


    Nia didn''t know what Spencer had been up to at noon, so she took the newspaper that Spencer had dropped on the floor out of curiosity. After reading one page, she understood why Spencer had been acting so weird and upset since he returned in the afternoon.


    "Spencer... why are you doing this..." Nia slowly approached Spencer, taking the risk of being affected.


    "Why bother?" Spencer was still angry. He said sternly, "Lucia is so brazen. She''s standing on Arthur''s side in front of everyone. How can I stand in the upper circle in the future?"


    Nia was secretly pleased to hear Spencer describe Lucia in such a way, but she pretended to be worried to relieve Spencer''s anger,


    "Spencer, there are some people who are always aloof. Lucia''s feelings for Arthur are unforgettable, so why do you insist?"


    Upon hearing Nia''s words, Spencer turned his head and red at her, scaring Nia so much that she paled. She didn''t know that what she was saying now meant the same thing as what Lucia said to Spencer this afternoon, but she was just taking a different stance. Just when Nia thought she had upset Spencer, he smiled and said,


    "You are right. Some people are so aloof. I do not need to force. Only the interests can be truly held in my hands."


    Nia let out a long sigh of relief when she saw that Spencer wasn''t angry. She immediately smiled and said,N?velDrama.Org content.


    "But I''m not an aloof person."


    Spencer''s emotions were at an all-time high, and despite the mess on the dining room table, he reached out and pulled Nia onto the table.


    From then on, Spencer doted on Nia even more. As if he had really given up on Lucia, he turned his attention to her instead. He used to give her luxury jewelry, and now he even bought her a house. Nia was the only one who was doted on, and began to develop the illusion that she could rece Lucia.


    Once people''s ambitions burst forth, they really can not be taken back.


    A month after the Davonnis Corp''s party, Nia had just received a luxury car from Spencer and waspletely inted.


    That afternoon, knowing that Lucia was home resting, Nia went into the building without Spencer''s knowledge.


    Lucia was spending more and more time in the building now. She was four months pregnant and was not as energetic as she used to be. She was starting to show signs of lethargy, but Kane was very good at dealing with the matters in thepany for her, so she can rest at home.


    As shey on the sofa andzily scrolled through various financial news on her phone, a whistle sounded in the air. Lucia immediately sat up straight and looked at the entrance of the small building. Not long after, she saw as Nia, with heavy makeup, strolled in slowly. Lucia frowned.


    During this period of time, Nia''s changes could be described as earth-shaking. A woman who used to be elegant and beautiful was now surrounded by luxury brands. Her face was always heavily made up. There was an air of triumph as a mistress, and even the way she looked into Lucia''s eyes was much more arrogant.


    Lucia sat down on the sofa and took it in stride. Nia might not even be a joke to her now.


    She just felt pitiful that such a passionate woman had gone.

 Chapter 538 Mistress Provocation

    "Why? Didn''t you greet me when you saw me?" Nia walked into the living room of the small building without any awkwardness. She sat down opposite Lucia leisurely and smiled at her. "Why? Now you dare speak to me in such a tone?" Lucia said with a steady smile.


    Nia snorted, picked a Maserati key ring out of her purse with her index finger and proudly showed it off, "Spencer just gave me a Maserati and wanted to see if I could pick you up when it''s not convenient."


    Just by epting a gift from Spencer, Nia naively thought that she had enough power topete with Lucia.


    Lucia looked at Nia''s smug expression andughed in her heart. She was daughter of Webb family, and had been raised in an affluent way since she was a child. It was no exaggeration to say that her father had raised her as a royal princess. She had been surrounded by all kinds of luxury items since she was young. She really didn''t think highly of a Maserati. Nia was really out of her league to show off this "little thing" in front of her.


    However, Lucia didn''t express her contempt directly. She just gave Nia a cold look and then lowered her eyes, being toozy to see her make a fool of herself again.


    Clearly sensing Lucia''s contempt, Nia flew into a rage. The pride she thought was so dismissive in Lucia''s eyes!


    "Lucia, Spencer loves me now, so why don''t you be smart and leave him and get out of our way!?"


    Luciaughed out loud. It was the funniest and most ridiculous thing she had heard in a while.


    The fact that Spencer hadn''t told her the real reason why she was staying with him told her that the "love" in Nia''s mouth was just a joke.


    "What are youughing at!" Nia armed herself with anger after Luciaughed until she felt guilty.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing," said Lucia, wiping the tears from her eyes. "Does Spencer know you''re here to tell me this?"


    Lucia said it calmly, but for Nia, there was a lot of pressure. Of course Spencer didn''t know it.


    "I''m the one who came to you with this, not Spencer," Nia bit her lip and began to make up the lie she had already believed,


    "Lucia, you''re just using your position as the CEO of Webbex Group and the goddaughter of the Brown family to suppress Spencer. He has no feelings for you. Right now, he loves me. Your existence is the biggest obstacle for us!"


    "Do you believe any of this?" Lucia asked Nia with a smile on her face.


    Nia choked on Lucia''s words, unable to speak.


    "I don''t care what kind of ''deep love'' you and Spencer have developed between you. Whether it''s a pledge of eternal love or a deep love, I have my reasons for staying here. Based on your status, you don''t have the right to bring up the so-called showdown with me. In fact, don''t you know very well yourself? Like you said, I have so many identities, how could Spencer abandon me to be with you? Is he ... stupid?" Lucia didn''t mean to provoke Nia, but this woman needed to be reminded of that.


    This time, not only was Nia unable to answer, but her face was red with anger. At this moment, she looked like a puffer fish. She was so angry, but there was nothing she could do.


    She was no match for Lucia in eloquence.


    Seeing Nia''s angry face, Lucia, as a woman, couldn''t help but feel her heart soft again, so here was what was gonna happen,


    "Everyone has their own selfish desires. Nia, it''s not wrong for you to want to live a better life. The mistake is that you chose the wrong way and method. Again, you will never end up well with Spencer. Now, take the things he gave you and stay away from these troubles. It''s not toote to get out now."


    "This is not going to end well for you!" Nia was so angry that she stood up. She had lost her pride and superiorityplex when she walked in the door. She pointed at Lucia and said,


    "Lucia, even if you''re rich, it''s only because your father left it to you. I came from a poor family, so I''ll work harder to get everything I want. I''m going to have Spencer. Soon, you''ll be abandoned by Spencer, just like you were abandoned by Jacob before!"


    As soon as Nia said that, she saw Lucia slowly stand up. Her eyes were no longer clear. Instead, they were like a bottomless cold pool that could engulf people in an instant.


    Nia should never have mentioned Jacob.


    As the chill from Lucia enveloped it, Nia''s expression instantly changed, and she couldn''t help but feel fear in her heart.


    "Nia, watch yournguage," Lucia said, staring at Nia intently,


    "Don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because you''re in Spencer''s bed. I have never used words to attack you in the past, nor have I caused you any real harm. However, that doesn''t mean that I don''t have the ability! You may have a hard time waiting for me to get dumped, but getting Spencer to dump you, that''s just something I can easily do. Do you know?!"


    At that moment, Nia felt the difference between herself and Lucia once again. Every word she said contained the power of necessity, and she had no confidence.


    "You... I.." Nia wanted to retort, but she couldn''t get anything out of her mouth after hesitating.


    "Even if that''s the case, Nia, how are you going topete with me for Spencer?" Lucia was no longer being merciful. In terms of being sarcastic, she wasn''t going to be left behind,


    "Have you forgotten that I''m pregnant with Spencer''s baby now? What about you? What do you have?"


    Lucia''s words struck Nia like lightning, and she rushed in to ask Lucia to leave Spencer, forgetting that Lucia was pregnant.


    Looking down at Lucia''s belly, Nia''s eyes grew dark. In fact, many times during her sex with Spencer, she had secretly punctured condoms in the hope that she would be able to conceive his child, and none of them had seeded. Now Lucia''s words really hit her where it hurt the most.


    As the jealousy rose to the surface and the reason dissipated, when Lucia was caught off guard, Nia lunged forward with both hands and thrust into Lucia''s stomach. She pushed Lucia down, and there was a coffee table next to her. Lucia''s body was unstable, and her abdomen directly hit the edge of the table. A sharp pain immediately strangled her lower abdomen, and Lucia could not help but cry out in pain.

 Chapter 539 Dont know whats good for you

    "Haha, Now you have no child! I''ll see what you can do topete with me!" Seeing Lucia in pain, Nia actuallyughed like a crazy person, but the next second there was a sharp pain in the back of her neck and she was plunged into darkness.


    When Nia woke up again, she couldn''t get used to the dizziness in her head. She had barely opened her eyes when she was pped so hard that Nia''s ears were ringing. Her vision went ck again and she almost fainted again, but she didn''t have a chance because a stream of cold water directly sshed onto her face. Nia was shocked by the cold, and her eyes widened instantly. She finally saw the person who abused her.


    "Spencer?"


    Spencer was standing in front of Nia, furious!


    "Nia, am I being too nice to you?!" Spencer scolded when he saw Nia looking at him.


    "Spencer, what are you talking about..." Nia was in a daze, looking innocent, and had no idea what she was doing to upset Spencer.


    "Who told you to be to the building?!" Spencer shouted.


    Like a key, Spencer''s words instantly unlocked Nia''s memories, and she finally remembered what she had done to Lucia. The memories were restored, and her eyes immediately drooped. She didn''t dare to meet Spencer''s angry eyes again, with guilty conscience.


    "Ring a bell?!" Spencer scoffed and began to question. "Who gave you the guts to go and make a scene in front of Lucia?!"


    "I just wanted to take revenge for you..." Nia mumbled in reply. Just as she finished her words, another pnded on her face. Nia covered her face and her body was trembling uncontrobly.


    "I need you to do it for me?!" Retracting his hand, Spencer grew angrier and almost roared again,


    "Do you know who Lucia is?! She''s the president of Webbex Group! She''s the goddaughter of the Brown family. Do you know how powerful the interests behind her are?! How dare you touch her?!"


    "But..." Nia was unconvinced. "She''s always been lukewarm towards you, and she hasn''t helped you much. Spencer, why are you putting up with this woman?"


    A look of utter contempt came over Spencer''s face as he sneered,


    "Putting up? Nia, what kind of woman is Lucia, that you''ve been around her for so long that you don''t know? What do you think I have to put up with when a woman like that? Even if it means marrying her and leaving her at home, it''s the ultimate honor for a man."


    As she listened to Spencer''s almost reverent boast about Lucia, Nia''s heart sank and she murmured,


    "What about me? What am I?"


    "You''re just a toy that I use to pass the time when I''m bored. Nia, I can tease you when I''m happy, but now you''ve made me very unhappy... Tell me, what am I going to do with you?" Spencer squinted his eyes. There was an air of danger in the words.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nia couldn''t help but shiver. The word "toy" made her feel like she was falling into a hole in the ice. Was she really so humble?!


    "What do you want to do with me?" As if giving up, Nia was drained of all her strength, and now all that was left was fear.


    "You pushed Lucia into the hospital, and now she''s ming it all on me. She won''t even let me into the ward. Nia, you''re really good. Actually, I''m a little impressed by your courage. You''re just an ordinary assistant, yet you dare to challenge your boss. I don''t know if you''re stupid or brave."


    Seeing Nia show her fear, Spencer calmed down a lot.


    As far as Spencer was concerned, it would have been nice if Lucia had lost the baby, but he was just angry because he didn''t want the press and Esmae to me him for not taking care of her. After all, it was Arthur''s baby. It was better if it was gone!


    "She''s in the hospital?" Nia really didn''t expect things to be so serious. She just pushed her. Now, Nia couldn''t remember how crazy she was.


    "That''s right. Right now, even I don''t know how she''s doing. Before you worry about what I''m going to do to you, you should worry about what she''s going to do to you." Spencer''s genes for gloating were deep in his DNA.


    When Nia heard that, she turned pale. Yeah... ? What would Lucia do to herself?!


    There were ten million ways she could kill herself if she wanted to. When she thought of this, Nia was terrified. When she looked up, she was already in tears. With fear on her face, sheined to Spencer, "Spencer, please help me. I went to her for you..."


    "Don''t put this on me," Spencer said, frowning. "I can''t even protect myself right now. I don''t know if Lucia will tell Ms. Wilson about this. If she finds out..."


    Spencer''s voice turned icy cold. "You stupid woman! You''re going to ruin everything I''ve done in front of her!"


    As Spencer''s anger mounted, Nia cried and knelt at his feet, begging,


    "Spencer, don''t leave me alone. If you don''t save me, Lucia will definitely kill me. I beg you to save me. In the future, I will listen to you. I''m willing to do whatever you say."


    Spencer was disgusted by the person who was begging at his feet. This kind of person who was so high and mighty before the ident that she would beg someone else to clean up her mess after the ident. She was no different than a troublemaker, so he kicked impatiently and said,


    "Now you''re begging me? Where''s the courage you had to fight Lucia?"


    "I know I was wrong..." Nia cried out in tears and said,


    "I won''t do it again, Spencer. Please help me..."


    The only thing Nia can do was to make a humble plea right now, and Spencer was herst resort.


    Spencer looked at Nia''s disheveled face and suddenly smiled. His voice was as cold as ice. "Crying like this... She''ll go soft..."


    Right now, Lucia was lying on her bed with her eyes closed in a private ward in the downtown, only three hours after Nia pushed her down.


    For the past three hours, Victor and the other guys did everything they could to help Lucia. All four felt the same guilt that they had been negligent.


    They thought that a woman like Nia was nothing more than a threat to Lucia. And they didn''t expect that woman to attack Lucia.

 Chapter 540 Refusing to Approach

    Just as Nia was pushing Lucia down and screaming, it was Jack who immediately appeared behind her and knocked her out. In order not to reveal their identities, they used thendline to call 911, while Ewan and the other servants knew what had happened to Lucia until the ambnce arrived.


    One could imagine Ewan''s panic when he heard that it was a call for help from inside the building. He immediately directed the paramedics to run towards the building. As soon as he entered the living room, he saw Nia lying unconscious on the floor and Lucia leaning against the sofa, clutching her stomach in pain. Ewan immediately understood what had happened.


    The paramedics initially thought that Nia was the one who needed treatment the most. Unexpectedly, Ewan shouted, "Ignore this woman. Hurry up and save the madam."


    After a moment of hesitation, the medical staff began to give Lucia basic assistance. Due to the nature of doctors, a nurse went to check on Nia''s condition and confirmed that she had just fainted.


    As the paramedics helped Lucia onto the stretcher, Ewan immediately informed Spencer of the incident and gave him a perfect guess of what had happened. Spencer was furious, told Ewan to tell the paramedics to take Lucia to the nearest private hospital and not to take her to a public one in case the news got out. And then he told Ewan to keep an eye on Nia until he could question for it. As soon as he hung up the phone, he set off for the hospital of his choice.


    Spencer, who arrived at the hospital early, waited for the ambnce that brought Lucia to him. When he saw Lucia, he was filled with regret.


    Lucia had always been strong and proud, and she had never shown Spencer any sign of weakness, but now Lucia was pale, with her teeth clenched and beads of sweat on her forehead. She frowned with endless pain, which was so pitiful.


    "Lucia, are you all right? Does your stomach hurt now?" Spencer quickly went up to her and asked with concern.


    As soon as she heard Spencer''s voice, Lucia''s eyes immediately opened, and her infinite anger and hatred shot straight at Spencer.


    Spencer was stunned.


    "Spencer, you and Nia, I won''t let you both go off!" She said through gritted teeth. Her stomach was cramping and the sweat was dripping from her forehead as she said, "Never!"


    "Lucia, I really didn''t know that she..." Spencer wanted to exin that he really didn''t want Nia to go after her.


    "Shut up!" Lucia roared. She was suffering from severe colic. The medical staff tried to calm her down, but Lucia gritted her teeth and said, "Get lost now!"


    "I can''t do that," Spencer said, frowning. "I''m going to stay and take care of you."


    "No," he said, not Lucia, but Kane, who had just arrived, with nearly ten Webbex Group security personnel behind him.


    When she saw Kane arrive, Lucia softened and closed her eyes.


    "You told him toe?!" Spencer raised his voice.


    "Spencer, please leave now. If you don''t leave now, I''ll call the media. I''m sure they''ll be very interested in what happened today." Kane stepped forward and blocked Lucia behind him to Spencer. "Kane, who are you to tell me what to do?!" Spencer snapped.


    Kane gave Spencer a cold look, then turned to the paramedics and said, "Don''t worry about this man. Please take the patient to the hospital right away."


    "Okay." In fact, the doctor in the ambnce had already entered the emergency ward to prepare in advance. It was Spencer who stopped the nurses who were about to send Lucia in for treatment. ording to Kane, they immediately pushed Lucia toward the first-floor emergency center, but Spencer, who was trying to catch up, was stopped by Webbex Group''s security guards.


    "Don''t let him near Ms. Webb," Kane said, and walked straight to the emergency center to guard Lucia.


    Spencer tried to run over the security guards several times, and during that time, he threatened them, but they were indifferent and stopped Spencer at the hospital gate. When they saw the people around him, they started pointing fingers at him. Spencer finally gave up, turned around and left, and there was a scene where he took out his anger on Nia.


    Fortunately, Lucia was only hit by a bump. Although her abdomen was cramping, the doctor managed to save the baby. As soon as she heard the doctor say that the baby was fine, Lucia''s tears finally flowed down her face. As soon as she rxed, she closed her eyes, half asleep.


    Outside the ward, a group of security personnel guarded the various passageways.


    "She''s asleep, isn''t she?" Arthur asked Kane through the ss door.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "She''s been asleep since she came out of the emergency room. She should be asleep by now," Kane told Arthur.


    "Okay, I''ll go in and check on her." Arthur double-checked and gently pushed open the door. Kane watched his careful movements with mixed feelings.


    It wasn''t Lucia who told him toe to the hospital. It was Arthur. Kane didn''t know why he knew what had happened to Lucia in the first ce. When he arrived at the hospital with his security detail, Arthur''s car was already parked in the hospital parking lot. When Spencer left, he went to the emergency center and waited outside with Kane. When Lucia was wheeled out of the emergency room, he just slipped away.


    Kane knew Arthur was afraid Lucia wouldn''t let him near him, so...


    When Lucia settled down in her room, Arthur reappeared.


    Arthur walked gently to the side of the bed and looked at Lucia who was pale on the bed. He used his gaze to gently soothe her brows and eyes. Arthur felt as if a knife were being twisted in his heart. Lucia was frowning in her dream... That must have hurt...


    Spencer! Unforgivable!


    Just as Arthur was feeling upset, Lucia suddenly let out a low moan. It seemed like she was waking up. Arthur was shocked and quickly took a step back. Although he was really reluctant to part with her, he had only taken a few steps back when he stopped in his tracks!


    "Arthur... Arthur..." Lucia called his name with her eyes closed.


    He didn''t know how long since Lucia hadn''t called his name directly. Except Mr. Davies, he had never heard the word "Arthur" again.


    Now Arthur, as if he had been summoned by Lucia, could not walk any further, even though she had slowly opened her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was the white ceiling. Lucia remembered that she was supposed to be in the hospital, so she lowered her gaze to check her surroundings. Unexpectedly, she looked into Arthur''s eyes the next moment.

 Chapter 541 Silent Concern

    The air froze in an instant. Arthur saw Lucia full of surprise, with miserable feeling spreading in his heart... Sure enough, she still didn''t want to see him. Without a word, Arthur turned to leave the room, but Lucia stopped him.


    "Since you''re here, just leaveter..." Lucia murmured. At such a time, she wanted him to be by her side no matter if it would cause him to misunderstand.


    At the moment of seeing Arthur, in addition to surprise, Lucia''s heart was flooded with a feeling called peace of mind.


    Arthur turned his head, and in the next second, he caught a blush on Lucia''s pale cheeks. He did not ask any more questions. He nodded, took a chair, and sat by the end of Lucia''s bed. He was not very close to her, nor was he very far away from her.


    Neither of them spoke, but the atmosphere in the room was warm andforting.


    They didn''t know, at this time outside the ward, a pair of eyes were staring at them through the ss window.


    "You can go in if you want, but don''t make it weird," Kane said,ughing as he looked at Eduard, who was staring out of the window.


    As it turned out, after Arthur had entered the ward, Eduard and Daphne had also arrived, and only Juliana could not get away to take care of her son.


    Eduard turned to re at Kane and said, "I''ll feel sorry to disturb them... It''s rare to see the two of them alone like this."


    Kane understood what Eduard meant, but said, "I think we should go in right away, or they''ll both be embarrassed. Besides, Daphne is in a hurry to see Lucia."


    Daphne nodded quickly. She wanted to go in and see how Lucia was. Eduard was tall enough to see into the room, but she couldn''t!


    "All right, you knock," Eduard said, stepping back.


    "You bastard..." Kane didn''t know whether tough or cry. He even pushed such a thankless thing to him. However, Kane knocked on the door very quickly. After receiving Lucia''s response, the three of them entered the ward.


    "Lucia!" Daphne rushed at Lucia, nearly knocking Eduard into a wall. She looked up and down anxiously at Lucia and asked worriedly,


    "How are you feeling now?"


    "It''s all right." Lucia smiled when she saw that Daphne was worried about her, but her pale face made her smile look weak, and Daphne''s eyes turned red at the sight of her.


    "Don''t cry. I''m really fine." Lucia felt sorry for her. She tried tofort her while trying to sit up to show that she was really fine. However, her body was still weak. She had barely managed to get up when she copsed again. In the crowd''s exmations, Lucia did not feel the impact, but her back was supported by something.


    "Be careful," Arthur said, frowning as he put his arm around Lucia''s back, and carefully pulled her back into bed.


    It seemed that when Arthur was around, she never had to worry about anything. Even if there was a cliff behind her, he will save her.


    "Thank you," Lucia whispered as shey down.


    Arthur drew back his hand to his side, which still seemed to have Lucia''s body temperature on it. He gently drew his palm together and said, "It''s fine."


    The other three people in the ward looked at one another and can''t understand the pattern between them when they got along. If saying that their behavior was natural, their rtionship was different from the past. If saying that there was no connection between them, that natural feeling between them that people can''t imitate in any way, made people take notice of it.


    Eduard winked at the other two and opened his mouth. "Lucia, I heard Nia pushed you down, didn''t she?"


    "Well..." replied Lucia, and there was coldness in her eyes, and even Daphne caught it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Lucia, you can''t let this woman go off!" Daphne said as she clenched her fists. If Nia were here, she would really fight her.


    "Of course," said Lucia quietly, "And..."


    She didn''t finish her words, but everyone knew who the person she didn''t mention was.


    "Lucia, you can''t tolerate this time," Kane added, having seen Lucia endure it several times.


    Lucia nodded. Of course, she wouldn''t relent. She didn''t care that Nia and Spencer were screwing around, but threatening her baby was another matter! Subconsciously stroking her belly, Lucia said to Kane,


    "Kane, go back and prepare a document, a document that will allow you to be promoted to vice president and to be the sole agent of the president''s affairs. Bring it to me to sign before tonight, and release the document after the high-level meeting tomorrow. I''ll be in the hospital. If anyone asks why I amn''t there, and I even gave you the power, you can just say so. I believe that soon, the entire Athegate media will be alerted. As for how Nia will deal with the consequences, it depends on whether or not she has the momentum toe and shout in front of me."


    "Well done, Lucia! That''s how you fight back!" Eduard eximed, but Arthur frowned slightly.


    Daphne sensed that Arthur was acting strangely, so she gently squeezed Eduard''s arm to make him look over. Eduard then noticed and asked deliberately,


    "Arthur, do you have another opinion?"


    When Eduard asked, everyone looked at him. Even Lucia looked up. Arthur hesitated for a moment and then said,


    "Nia is unforgivable, but leaking this to the press... It will have a bad effect on you," Arthur said, looking at Lucia. "The media will be all over this. The reporters wille to the hospital. You won''t be able to rest."


    Lucia''s heart skipped a beat. It turned out that his priority was still her, but Lucia, who was much calmer, pretended to be calm,


    "Thank you for your concern. As long as the security personnel are still outside, I won''t let the media disturb me during this period. They will naturally look for Nia and let her exin herself."


    Despite what Lucia said, Arthur disagreed, preferring a more direct form of revenge.


    "Thank you for thinking of me..."


    She could tell by the look on Arthur''s face that he didn''t like what she was doing, but Lucia had her own n. She didn''t like dealing with the press, but the public opinion brought by the media was what Spencer cared most. He was such a malicious person and was polite on the surface. Even if she hated him, she had to find a chance for Spencer and give him a "little trouble".

 Chapter 542 Pleading guilty

    Lucia''s manners upset Arthur, and the more polite she was, the less familiar she became.


    "You''re wee," Arthur replied, and his voice was too low. Lucia knew why he did it, of course, but there was nothing she could do.


    When Lucia and Arthur were polite to each other, and the others were lessfortable around them. Kane looked directly at Eduard, who had always been good at changing the subject.


    Eduard took on the task of turning the conversation to Lucia''s body and asked her carefully if it would affect the fetus. Lucia answered and was always so gentle when it came to the baby, while Arthur waspletely silent.


    "Lucia, you must love the baby so much..." Daphne''s careless remark stirred everyone''s heart, especially Arthur''s.


    There was a question in everyone''s mind as to why Lucia and Spencer hade to this, but Lucia was still so expectant and tender towards the baby. Even though maternal love was the greatest feeling in the world, but to say that her problems with Spencer didn''t affect the baby at all would be too suspicious.


    Lucia''s eyebrows twitched. After a few seconds, she said, "Of course, the child is innocent... I will love the baby."


    She couldn''t tell anyone, of course, because it was her and Arthur''s, so she cherished it. If it was really Spencer''s, even if it was Lucia who upheld the supremacy of life, she will not hesitate to choose to send the baby "away".


    Since Lucia had said so, it was unnecessary to ask. Eduard and Kane couldn''t help but look at Arthur, who must be the one with the mostplicated feeling.


    Not knowing what else to turn to, there was a noise at the door, and Eduard looked away unhappily,N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Who''s making all that noise in the hospital?"


    "I''ll go take a look." Kane''s expression darkened. He had already guessed who it was. He walked out of the ward directly. Indeed, the people who were stopped by the security guards in the corridor were none other than Spencer and Nia, who had a disheveled look on her face.


    "Spencer," Kane now called Spencer by his first name, ignoring the pleasantries. "Didn''t Lucia say she didn''t need you here?"


    Spencer was so angry at being stopped again. When he saw Kane, he snapped at him,


    "Kane, do you really think that helping Lucia for a few days is going to help her make her own decisions? I''m her fianc¨¦, and you don''t get to meddle in her affairs!"


    "It''s Lucia''s decision whether or not I get involved, not yours," Kane scoffed, unconcerned about Spencer''s anger.


    "You!" Spencer was angry and his facial features were distorted. He was pampered from a young age. Everyone was in awe of him. And he had never been treated like this.


    Just as Kane and Spencer were at each other''s throats, a yful voice rang out,


    "Oh, I thought it was someone yelling in the hospital hallway. It''s Mr. Davies."


    At the sight of Eduard''s smirking face, Spencer choked. He was here, too?!


    Realizing that Lucia had told everyone what had happened, Spencer couldn''t guess who else might be in the room, but he knew that with those people in the room, it wouldn''t be as easy for him to get through today. But now that he was here, now running away was really embarrassing. Spencer braced himself to meet Eduard.


    "Why? Don''t you recognize me?" Seeing Spencer''s frozen expression, Eduard smiled and continued to tease. He looked at Nia and deliberately asked,


    "Isn''t this Miss Davidson, my former assistant of Jibillion? Why are you in such a mess? The makeup on your face is all smeared. No, the fingerprints are quite clear."


    Nia buried her head even lower when Eduard said that, and the marks on her face from Spencer''s p felt like they were on fire.


    "Eduard, are you done?!" Spencer heard Eduard''s sarcasm as he rudely pushed aside a security guard who was blocking his way. He was thinking that he should have brought some people with him.


    "Of course not," Eduard snorted, then said sternly. "What are you doing here? Haven''t you done enough damage to Lucia?"


    "I don''t have to answer that question, and you don''t have the right to ask it," Spencer said, giving Eduard a cold look,


    "I advise you to get out of the way at once, or I will never spare you!"


    Kane smiled, apparently unconcerned.


    Seeing that they had no intention of letting her through, Spencer saw that the door of the ward was open and shouted, "Lucia! I know you can hear me. I''m bringing Nia here to apologize to you. You should at least meet us, right?!"


    "Apologize?!" Before Lucia could respond, Eduard raised an eyebrow and felt furious,


    "You allowed your lover to provoke Lucia, and now you want to admit your mistake?! If anything happens to Lucia today, can you and your lover bear it?!"


    Spencer''s biggest fear right now was that Eduard was trying to drive a wedge between them. He ignored his provocation and continued to shout in the direction of the ward,


    "Lucia, aren''t you going to give me a chance to exin? We''re engaged. Aren''t we better than your friends?"


    "Come in," said Lucia. Her voice was cold. "Exin it to me."


    Spencer''s face lit up with pride, while Eduard shouted, "Lucia, why are you letting him in?"


    He was afraid Lucia would go soft.


    Lucia''s voice came out again, teasing, "We can''t let him keep making a scene at the door of the ward. He''s not ashamed of it, but I am!"


    Eduard was so happy to hear that, and Spencer was so embarrassed that his pride had long since dissipated, but it was nice of Lucia to let him in. He turned to Nia and said and the two walked through Eduard and Kane into the room. However, Spencer regretted it as soon as he entered the room, knowing that he would have preferred to go back in a sorry state.


    In the ward, Daphne was out of Spencer''s sight, but Arthur, sitting next to the bed, was a presence to be reckoned with.


    "You even called him here!" Seeing Arthur appear here and sit beside Lucia calmly, Spencer was about to give in to her, but now he was furious.


    "Why? No?" Lucia, who had been helped up by Daphne, said coldly, raising an eyebrow at Spencer.

 Chapter 543 Never forgive

    "Of course not!" Spencer shamelessly rejected Lucia''s words. "You''ve embarrassed me so much by bringing Kane and the others here. Now, you''re making Arthur stay by your bed in public! Lucia, are you taking revenge on me?!"


    "Do you think everyone is as petty as you?" Lucia sneered. "Besides, my revenge hasn''t started yet."


    After she finished speaking, Lucia turned her head and stared at Nia, who was hiding behind Spencer. Her eyes were as cold as ice, and Nia felt scared.


    Spencer immediately realized that it was not the right time to be angry with Lucia. He was not here to provoke her further. He red at Arthur, who was calm andposed. Finally, Spencer managed to suppress his anger.


    "Come and apologize to Lucia!" Spencer rudely pulled Nia out from behind him and pushed her in Lucia''s direction.


    For a moment, Nia became the focus of everyone''s attention.


    Nia had never wanted to find a ce and bury herself in it like this before. She was afraid of Lucia, but she didn''t dare to look Arthur in the eye. She always thought that in the next second, this man would rush over and strangle her by the neck to kill herself.


    Nia shuddered and was at a loss for words. Lucia sneered and said again, "Are you mute? Weren''t you the one who yelled at me to let Spencer go a few hours ago? Nia."


    "I''m... I''m sorry... I was wrong. I shouldn''t be self-righteous to provoke you..." After saying sorry, the rest of the conversation didn''t seem so awkward after all. Nia finally looked up at Lucia''s cold eyes and choked up,


    "Ms. Webb, I really didn''t mean to. I was just confused..."


    "Were you confused for a moment?" Before Lucia could say anything, Arthur, who had been silent the whole time, spoke softly. His voice was as deep as the ocean, as if he could pull someone into a bottomless abyss in the next second.


    "Arthur, it''s not your ce to say anything!" Spencer was afraid that Arthur would deliberately stir things up, but he had guessed it.


    Arthur didn''t even bother to look at Spencer. He stared at Nia, whose lips had turned pale, and continued, "You could do this to a pregnant woman just because you were confused? Nia, do you believe that?" Nia gritted her teeth and subconsciously turned to look at Spencer. She didn''t expect Spencer to just give her an oppressive stare. She knew that he wouldn''t help her, so she turned back and cried as tears rolled down her face,


    "I''m sorry. I just got confused, Ms. Webb, you know, I''ve been hurt before, and I just wanted to have something to lean on. I wanted it too much topete with you. Spencer... No, Mr Davies, I was wrong. I won''t do it again."


    Nia deliberately brought up the fact that she had been deceived by Reynolds in order to soften Lucia''s heart, but this time she was wrong. She should never have threatened Lucia''s baby.


    "Nia, how dare you bring this up now that you''ve been seduced by Reynolds? Three million isn''t heavy enough in your hand, is it? I''m not taking the fall for you! First you betray my trust in you for Reynolds, then you turn to Spencer. And then you challenge me. Where did you get the guts?! Fortunately, my baby is fine now, so you can still stand here. If anything happens, I can assure you that even if you don''t die, you will never be able to walk on your feet!"


    Lucia''s voice was grim. She was not gonna give in to Nia anymore!


    Nia tuned totally pale as soon as she heard that. She and Spencer had expected that Lucia would soften because of her tears, but now that they heard her threats, she had no intention of forgiving herself! What to do, what to do...? Nia panicked and looked over at Spencer.


    Spencer was furious. Wasn''t this woman looking over her shoulder, telling everyone that he was the one who put her up to this?


    As expected, Arthur spoke again. This time, his voice was even deeper. "What''s the matter? Have you used up all the excuses that Spencer taught you? Do you need some time to discuss how to continue making things up?"


    Arthur''s words made Spencer angry. His eyes darkened, and he decided to give it all up. He lifted his leg and kicked Nia''s ankle hard. Nia immediately knelt down in pain. Just as she was about to struggle, she heard Spencer''s reproach,


    "Nia! Apologize to Lucia. Why did you bring up the past?!"


    Nia gritted her teeth. Knowing that Spencer wanted her to continue begging Lucia, she cried even louder, just as she begged Spencer today, and cried,


    "Ms. Webb, please forgive me. I really didn''t mean to go against you. I know that I am a lowly person, and I will never be as good as you. Today was really a moment of confusion. You can do whatever you want to me. As long as you say it, I will do anything!"


    Lucia frowned and shouted impatiently, "Shut up! You''re so noisy!"


    Nia was shocked. Can''t she just cry and beg?


    Spencer didn''t expect Lucia to be so heartless. It wasn''t like her. He thought for a moment, then turned to Lucia and said,Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Lucia, I know that I made a mistake. I shouldn''t be with Nia, but you know the reason. Ever since you got pregnant, you''ve been ignoring me. I feel very lonely and sad. I know that you''re jealous of her and angry at her, but look at how she begged... Just forgive her this time, and I promise I will never let her near you again!"


    As soon as Spencer spoke, the ward burst into apuse. He frowned and saw that it was Eduard.


    Eduard pped his hands together, smiled broadly, and said, "Wow!"


    "This is the first time in my life I''ve ever heard someone make such a good case for cheating. Spencer, You''ve opened my eyes." Spencer was now afraid to speak up, because Eduard was so annoying. If he fought back now, it will only be in his agitation. "Lucia, I really want to ask you, how did youe to love this brute?" He said, shaking his head.


    "Blind," said Lucia, not avoiding the question just because Arthur was there.


    "Lucia!" Spencer was really frightened. Lucia''s words implied too much. Could she really leave Theodore to die?

 Chapter 544 The Unavailable Response

    With that in mind, Spencer decided to adopt a policy of indignation, saying,


    "No matter how much we fight, no matter how sorry I am to you, this is always between the two of us. You let outsiders make irresponsible remarks. Is that good? I brought Nia here today to apologize to you, and I promise that this will never happen again. We are still one, aren''t we?"


    Spencer also implied that Lucia had an interest in him. If she did not give him respect at this moment, then both of them would suffer and the truth would be exposed, and Theodore would not be able to live! Let''s see who had more to lose!


    Nia seized the opportunity and looked up to plead, "Ms. Webb, I will never interfere in your rtionship with Mr. Davies again. You two are a perfect couple, and I dare not dream about it."


    Everyone looked at Lucia. Arthur looked at Lucia openly. It seemed that her answer could give him hope or sink deeper into the abyss.


    "I''m tired. You two leave now. I don''t want to talk to you any more," Lucia''s final response was t.


    "Lucia..." Spencer didn''t expect Lucia to use the tactic of retreat to advance. His intention to show Arthur that his rtionship with her was unbreakable had also been shattered, and he wasn''t reconciled to it. "I said, leave at once!" Lucia''s eyes changed. She was really toozy to say more.


    Spencer sensed Lucia''s impatience, and the fact that things weren''t going well for him, so after much thought, he pulled Nia up and said,


    "Listen to the Doctor and call me if you miss me."


    After saying that, Spencer really pulled Nia away, and when he walked out, he deliberately hit Eduard with his shoulder, making Eduard very angry. "I''m impressed by his brazen behavior."


    Eduard was still joking, but Kane was more worried about Lucia''s attitude. "Lucia," he asked, "Did Spencer talk you into it?"


    "No way," said Lucia, slidingzily down. "I just thought they were noisy."


    Kane breathed a sigh of relief. "Good," he said. "You''ve always been soft-hearted. I was afraid you''d be swayed by Spencer''s words."


    "It''s a matter of principle this time," Lucia replied, lying down. "I won''t tolerate it."


    Daphne had been listening to Lucia''s words, and from the very beginning she had been angry for her, and had asked what she thought,


    "Lucia, why are you still with Spencer after everything they''ve done? Can''t you just leave him?!"


    Daphne''s words were what everyone wanted to ask, including Arthur, but it was hard for anyone to say them. And Daphne''s simplicity at the moment was either a good thing or a bad thing.


    The expression on Lucia''s face froze for a few seconds. Only she knew what was hidden in her heart.


    With a wry smile, Lucia looked at Daphne and replied, "Daphne, there''s something... you don''t understand..."


    In short, there was so much bitterness and forbearance in Lucia that, yes, it was beyond Daphne''sprehension, but Arthur and the others could hear it. Eduard, afraid that Daphne might stir up Lucia''s heart again, took her in his arms,ughing,


    "Well, it''s time for Lucia to rest. Shall we go home?"


    Arthur wanted to stay with Lucia, but wanted her to have a good rest, so he got up first and said to Lucia,


    "Have a good rest..." he paused for a few seconds and then added, "You can call me if you need anything."


    In a word, his promise was heavy.


    Lucia quickly lowered her eyes to avoid looking at Arthur, for fear that she would beg him to stay.


    When he saw Lucia looking down and not saying anything, Arthur thought she didn''t like what he said at the end. He took a few steps back and turned to leave. Arthur''s back looked lonely.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lucia, at least answer him!" Eduard grumbled to Lucia, and took Daphne with him.


    As soon as they left, the room was silent, and Lucia looked down. No one knew what she thought.


    Kane stood by the bed and stared at Lucia for a long time before finally asking, "Lucia, is there no way back between you and Arthur?"


    The difference between Spencer and Arthur was so vast that neither Kane nor anyone else can understand why Lucia would choose Spencer over Arthur.


    "Kane, don''t ever ask that question again," Lucia said, lowering her eyes. "The past can not be changed, nor can the grudge between Arthur and me be resolved."


    Kane, who still felt a little upset, continued, "If you can forgive Poppy and me, can''t you forgive Arthur..."


    "No!" Lucia''s eyes darkened as she looked up. She stopped Kane. "No way!" She replied coldly


    Kane was stunned. After a long while, he sighed and looked deeply at Lucia before saying, "You should rest well. Our people are outside to protect you at all times. I''ll go back to thepany now to prepare the documents. I''lle back at night."


    "Okay," said Lucia in a low voice, closing her eyes wearily.


    Kane walked slowly out of the room, instructed the guards to guard Lucia, and rushed to the gate to find Arthur and his men.


    At the hospital gate, Kane chased after Arthur. Eduard was patting him on the shoulder and offering words offort, but Arthur''s expression was as cold as ever, as if nothing could be said to warm his heart. Kane sighed and walked over. "Don''t worry, Arthur. Lucia will be safe with me."


    "It was an oversight on my part..." Arthur had just finished when he saw Eduard and the others look surprised,


    "Then please take care of her. I may note back."


    "Arthur." Although he was suspicious of what Arthur had just said, Eduard was still more concerned about his feelings. "So what if you''re thick-skinned ande here every day to guard her?"


    "I''m afraid that she won''t be happy..." the ever-handsome president of Davonnis Corp, Arthur had made it a habit for the woman he loved the most to let his expression and tone of voice fall into silence. "No," said Daphne quickly. "I think Lucia would like you to stay with her."


    Daphne was not sensitive to intrigue, but she was right about Lucia''s mood.


    "You see, that''s what Daphne said," Eduard agreed.


    "We''ll see. I''m going back." Arthur was so tired that he couldn''t stop thinking about what Lucia had said and how strange she was to him.

 Chapter 545 The longing that cannot be resisted

    Watching Arthur leave, Eduard and Kane discussed it. "Tell me, what did Arthur mean by that? Why did he say it was his fault that Lucia got hurt?"


    "I thought it was strange, too," Kane said to Eduard, frowning,


    "Actually, the person who called me today was Arthur. This shouldn''t have happened. How could Arthur know what happened to Lucia at the first moment? He even specifically told me to bring the security personnel here..."


    "What? Arthur called you?" Eduard raised an eyebrow.


    Kane nodded affirmatively, then added, "I feel like Arthur is hiding something from us..."


    Eduard smiled wryly. "But if he doesn''t tell us, we won''t be able to find out..."


    "Hopefully, things will work out the way we want them to," Kane can only hope so.


    After breaking up with Eduard and Daphne outside the hospital, Kane went back to the office to draw up a document. He was awyer by trade and he had no problem with it. At lunchtime in the afternoon, after Juliana had left the baby boy in the care of a babysitter, she came to the hospital with Kane.


    As soon as she entered the ward, Juliana, who was straightforward, couldn''t help but throw a tantrum at Lucia. "Why are you so easy to be bullied? How could you let a small character like Nia hurt you? Lucia, can''t you be more ruthless? Don''t give such a person any chance!"


    Lucia smiled as Juliana "scolded" her. She knew she was expressing concern.


    "I''ll be careful," said Lucia, holding Juliana''s hand when she had finishedining.


    "You..." Juliana felt helpless.


    "Alright, let Lucia eat first." Kane knew Juliana''s temper like the back of his hand. After she was done caring about Lucia, he took the dinner he had brought to the bedside table. But when he was about to put it on the table, he found there was already an exquisite food box.


    "Lucia, who brought this dinner? Not Spencer? Right?" Kane asked.


    "I ordered takeout," Lucia replied with a smile. "I got hungry when you didn''t show up, so I got something to eat."


    Actually, the food was sent by Jack and his men. Lucia was used to the food they sent. Everything was to her taste.


    "I see," Kane said, putting away the food he had brought with him. "It looks like the food here is good. Do you still need me to bring breakfast tomorrow?"


    "No," replied Lucia, "I''m used to the taste of this."


    "Okay." Kane didn''t insist. After making sure that Lucia had already eaten dinner, he took out the document and showed it to her. Lucia read it and decided that it was okay. Then she signed her name. "Do as you are told today," said Lucia, handing the signed document back to Kane.


    Kane nodded. At this moment, Juliana, who had been waiting for them impatiently, said, "Lucia, I just asked the doctor. He said that your condition has stabilized and you can be discharged tomorrow. Do you still n to go back there?"


    "I won''t be leaving the hospital for a while," Lucia said with a smile. How could she embarrass Spencer by leaving the hospital so quickly?


    "That''s not a bad idea. As long as you don''t leave the hospital, the media will definitely denounce Spencer, and let those two''s reputation be tarnished!" Juliana was not polite when she said that. Lucia smiled and nodded. She didn''t want to hide her attitude toward Spencer anymore. If she pretended to be on good terms with him, even she would feel suspicious, not to mention other people. "Lucia, are you getting back together with Arthur? What does a monster like Spencer have to do with him?" Juliana''s candor was more direct than Daphne''s innocence.


    "Julia, you know I can''t..." Without Arthur present, Lucia''s demeanor was less frosty, and she frowned,


    "What''s done is done."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Juliana was speechless. She had expected Lucia to waver at such a time, but she was still so determined.


    Kane nudged Juliana on the arm, hinting that she shouldn''t talk about it. Juliana didn''t want to talk about it, but she didn''t want to give Lucia a hard time.


    Looking at Lucia''s bulging belly, she knew that it was easy for her to say, but hard for Lucia to do.


    She had no choice but to change the topic. That night, Juliana stayed with Lucia until ten o''clock, and the security guards outside had already changed shifts. When it was almost midnight, a figure came to the door of the ward.


    The security guard who was supposed to guard Lucia immediately let him go in, without the slightest hesitation, because the man was Arthur.


    Arthur opened the door to the ward, thinking that Lucia was already asleep. However, he did not expect to see her sitting on the bed, reading the documents. When he saw her, she had aplicated expression on her face that was as if she was surprised as well as expected.


    Arthur said calmly, "I''m here to apany you." Then, he pulled out a chair and sat in the seat he was sitting in today. He wouldn''t get too close, but he wouldn''t get too far away either.


    After several hours of tossing and turning, Arthur finally couldn''t resist his worry and came here...


    Today''s harsh words in front of Eduard and the others could not ovee his concern for Lucia.


    Lucia lowered her head and tried to warn herself not to grin. She could only keep her head down, afraid that when she looked up into Arthur''s eyes, she would smile.


    The person who wasn''t supposed to be here showed up, but there was no sense of awkwardness. Lucia continued to flip through the documents in her hand, while Arthur sat in his chair and closed his eyes. He didn''t stare at her on purpose. The minutes ticked by, and an hour passed before Arthur opened his eyes again.


    "It''s time to rest," he said.


    "Okay," said Lucia, and she put the papers back on the bedside table andy down slowly.


    Arthur hesitated for a moment before he tucked Lucia in. After that, he dimmed the lights in the ward andy down on the bed next to her.


    Inside, there seemed to be only the sound of two people breathing.


    Arthur''s ears automatically picked up the sound of Lucia''s breathing, and when he heard her breathing slow and thought she was asleep, Lucia said something in the dark,


    "Thank you, anyway."


    Lucia couldn''t resist the urge to talk to him, to see him, to give him even the slightest response.

 Chapter 546 Press Siege

    Arthur didn''t say anything for a long time. Lucia thought he was asleep, so she turned around to find out what was going on. However, when she turned around, she met his eyes that were still bright in the dark. "For me, this is what I should and must do, so there is no need for you to say thank you."


    Arthur''s voice was cold as a spring, slowly flowing out, but with hidden feelings, and the surge was hard to suppress.


    No matter how deep Arthur hid it, Lucia could feel it, because she knew that Arthur had never changed to her.


    Her heart raced wildly for a moment, and Lucia turned back suddenly, curling up in shock and clutching her chest with both hands.


    Please don''t beat so crazily, please...


    Lucia''s heart can''t take much more of this.


    But his love was so straightforward... She really wanted to respond.


    But Lucia finally put up with it. She murmured in her heart: waiting for me...


    Late at night, except for the night people who loved to move at night, everything seemed to be at peace, and people were having their dreams in their sleep. Everything was quiet, and he did not know when Lucia really fell asleep under the strain. Maybe she was really tired.


    But Arthur stayed up all night. Maybe Lucia didn''t know it, but he just looked sideways at her back, all night long.


    The next morning, before Lucia woke up and the doctors had even begun their rounds, Arthur left the room. Maybe he had something to do, or maybe he just didn''t want to embarrass Lucia.


    When a nurse woke her up to take her temperature, she was disappointed to find Arthur was no longer with her, but she was relieved.


    Hiding emotions was really the hardest lesson in the world.


    An hourter, the doctor came to check on her, and he told Lucia that she was fine and could be discharged from the hospital. But Lucia asked to stay in the hospital for observation. She was afraid that her health would change after that, so the doctor continued to give her medicine to replenish the body energy and told her to rest at ease.


    At 9:00, Kane held a punctual meeting with the Webbex Group''s top management, which was attended by a handful of shareholders. After Jacob''s incident, there were few remained.


    At the meeting, Kane made public the document that Lucia had signed, and was embarrassed when people asked why Lucia had suddenly given up power. After everyone''s questioning, he "reluctantly" told the whole story about Lucia being pushed down by Nia. Everyone was shocked and showed concern.


    At 11:00 p.m., Cloudwork was surrounded by reporters. It had to be admitted that a person''s mouth was the world''s fastest way ofmunication.


    Spencer didn''t know anything about it until Samuel rushed to tell him that the lobby was blocked by a group of reporters.


    As he was trying to figure out what to do, Nia was calling him over the phone. At first, he didn''t want to answer the phone, but Nia''s kept calling him, and Spencer had no choice but to answer it.


    "Spencer." As soon as the call was connected, Nia''s frightened voice was heard. "A group of reporters rushed to my door just now and refused to leave. I''m extremely scared now. Can youe and pick me up?"


    Spencer had been wondering why the reporters were suddenly at Nia''s house, and when he heard that Nia''s house had also been blocked by the reporters, he immediately figured it out. Spencer gritted his teeth and said angrily,


    "The cat''s out of the bag!"


    Lucia was right. What Spencer most tabooed was the media to his own gossip.


    "What''s been leaked?" Nia was in the dark.


    Stupid woman, Spencer cursed in his heart and said impatiently,


    "What else could it be? You and I were photographed earlier and they didn''te to you. Now they must know what you did to Lucia."


    "What?! How did they know?!" Nia was shocked when she heard that. She had imagined the spotlight would turn on her countless times, just like chasing Lucia, but not in this way!


    "There''s no such thing as a secret," Spencer mused. "But Lucia may have leaked it to the press."


    Nia was speechless. She remembered that Lucia said yesterday that she would never forgive herself, and she wondered,


    "Is this what Lucia meant by revenge?"


    "If that''s all it is, you''re underestimating her..." Spencer was worried. "I don''t know what she''s going to do next."


    "Spencer, what are we going to do now..." Nia cried and asked, "I''m so scared right now. Those reporters have been ringing the doorbell and knocking nonstop. Can youe pick me up?"


    Nia had been at a loss.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Are you out of your mind?!" Spencer said angrily, "If I pick you up now, I''ll be caught in the middle by the reporters. Besides, there are a lot of reporters in thepany. I can''t even protect myself right now." "What should I do..." Nia cried.


    "Don''t go out. Don''t do any interviews, you know?" Spencer cautioned Nia.


    "I see..." Nia had no choice but to ept Spencer''s suggestion.


    After hanging up the phone, Spencer immediately told Samuel to get security to disperse the reporters, but he knew they weren''t going to give up, so it seemed like the only way to do that was to hide. But to Spencer''s surprise, he can hide from the reporters, but not Esmae.


    At noon, not in the mood to eat, Spencer was still thinking of countermeasures, but did not expect to receive Esmae''s call directly.


    Looking at "Ms. Wilson" on the screen, Spencer was terrified. He didn''t dare answer, but he had to.


    "Ms. Wilson..." Finally, Spencer plucked up the courage to hope that Esmae wasn''t calling about Lucia, and when he answered the phone, he said, "Haven''t you rested yet?"


    "Spencer! How dare you!" As soon as Spencer said that, Esmae''s furious voice came through. Spencer''s face suddenly changed. She knew it!


    "Ms. Wilson, let me exin..." Spencer stammered.


    "Exin what?!" Esmae was furious. "Exin why you cheated on your assistant and even allowed her to hurt Lucia?! Spencer, do you think you can do whatever you want just because I support you being with Lucia?!"


    Spencer was in agony. Esmae''s anger was too much for him to bear. He had to sit back and let Esmae teach him a good lesson. When she had had enough, he said,


    "Ms. Wilson, would you please give me a chance to exin?"

 Chapter 547 Excusing Responsibility

    "I''d like to hear your side of the story," said Esmae coldly.


    "Ms. Wilson, I admit that I did cheat on her, but it''s not entirely my fault. You know how Lucia feels about me. Ever since we got engaged, I''ve been following your advice to take care of her and put up with her, but she never appreciated it. Not only did she not appreciate it, but she was also mocking me every day. I''m also a man, and I need a woman''s tenderness. I have my own needs, and coincidentally, her assistant is a woman who doesn''t want to be alone... It was a mistake to let her seduce me ..."


    Spencer excused himself so well that in a few words, he portrayed himself as a tragic figure who couldn''t be understood by his fiancee but could only fall in love with another woman. Unfortunately, Esmae didn''t fall for that line.


    "Are you saying... that Lucia herself is to me for your shameful mistake?" Esmae''s voice was unusually low.


    Spencer broke out in a cold sweat and quickly changed his words,


    "No, it''s just... aplicated one."


    "Spencer, if I remember correctly, you knew that Lucia was already in love with someone from the moment you started courting her, not to mention that you tricked her into leaving Arthur. Being with you was always Lucia''s hatred. You should have been prepared for how she would treat you. That''s why I taught you to treat her sincerely, and slowly move her. Now, this has be an excuse for you to cheat on her, isn''t it?!"


    Esmae snapped, unsparing Spencer''s sophistry.


    "Ms. Wilson, I didn''t mean..." Spencer didn''t know what else to say.


    "Then what do you mean?" Esmae continued to reprimand, "My goddaughter of Brown family is being bullied by your mistress. She even threatened the child in her belly. Spencer, you''re really disappointing me."


    "Ms. Wilson, my feelings for Lucia are absolutely genuine," Spencer said, not caring much about his impression,


    "You know better than anyone how stubborn Lucia is. If you could persuade her back then, why did you cooperate with me to force her to leave Arthur? Ever since we got engaged, she haspletely ignored me. Do you know what she was doing when she went to Miami for vacation? She''d always been on her own. She''d never been out with me, let alone cultivating rtionship. Lucia won''t even give me a chance! I''m a man, too, and I''d be disappointed if I didn''t meet a woman I like!"


    Esmae was silent for a moment. After a long moment, she asked, "Are you saying Lucia never let you touch her?"


    "Yes, that''s why I..." Spencer answered without hesitation, but the words came to an abrupt end. He let the cat out of the bag!


    "Then whose baby is Lucia carrying?!" Esmae immediately questioned closely.


    Spencer thought quickly, weighing that he would rather sacrifice Lucia''s privacy than Esmae''s trust in him,


    "Ms. Wilson, don''t you know? Who else could this child be?"


    Lucia, since she''d been unkind to him, don''t me him for being unkind to her. Spencer got away with it when he let the cat out of the bag. Not only would that excuse get him off the hook for cheating on Lucia, but it would also get Esmae to question Lucia. When that happened, can she keep attacking him up under Esmae''s thumb?


    "Ms. Wilson, now you know why I cheated on her? I know what I did was wrong, but after I got engaged to Lucia, I was so upset, not only did I have to put up with her indifference, but I was forced to ept her child with Arthur. I couldn''t tell you about it, and if I hasn''t been so emotional today... And I threw a big wee party for the unborn child to keep her. I''m really sincere.... Unfortunately, I get nothing in return." With what he said, Spencer felt like he became a victim firmly.


    Esmae couldn''t tell what she was feeling. She was happier than anyone else that Lucia was pregnant again. She thought that this would be the chance for her to forget about Arthurpletely. She didn''t expect that the child would turn out to be Arthur''s!


    Esmae''s first thought was that the baby couldn''t stay, but the thought of Lucia... how could she bear that?


    But, she won''t be appeased by Spencer.


    "I understand the situation. However, one thing is another. I will ask her. However, I will not let go of the fact that you cheated on her and allowed a woman to bully Lucia. Inform your father. I will take back the business deal the Brown family gave you."


    "Ms. Wilson, you can''t do this..." Before Spencer could finish his words, the phone was cut off. He threw the phone away angrily, panting in anger.


    It was known that those deals Esmae did for his ownpany that made over $5 million in profit. Just to be sure, his father, Erik, had pushed all his other business transactions away and was counting on the Brown family toplete thepany''sst quarter''s profits. Now that the business had abruptly ended, how was he going to exin it to his father?!


    Esmae was so mean!


    Spencer thumped the table a few times. He, who had always thought clearly, had no idea.


    And it wasn''t just that that bothered Spencer. That afternoon, when he returned home, he found that his vi was also blocked by reporters. As soon as they saw his caring, they immediately rushed over like a swarm. There were many microphones and questionsing to him one by one.


    "Mr. Davies, is your rtionship with Miss Webb broken?"


    "Mr. Davies, did you have your lover push Miss Webb?"


    "Mr. Davies..."


    One question after another made Spencer very upset. He simply rolled up all the windows, loosened the brakes, and drove towards the garage. The car sped up at once and even crashed into a few reporters. Fortunately, they hid quickly, and nothing happened. Spencer returned to the vi.


    As soon as he entered, Ewan rushed over and told him that Erik had been calling him.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I know. He called me at home because I didn''t answer it," Spencer said wearily. He took off his coat andy down on the couch, rubbing his forehead in anguish.


    "I didn''t expect things to get so big..." Ewan was upset for Spencer. "Yesterday, Nia slipped into the small building. I didn''t notice it either. It was my negligence."


    "What''s the use of saying that now..." Spencer said weakly. "Lucia is so hard on me, and Esmae is totally on her side. I have less and less leverage now."

 Chapter 548 Talking in Dreams

    "Mr. Davies, do you think Ms. Wilson will force Lucia to abort the baby?" Ewan asked.


    "Hard to say..." Spencer sighed and closed his eyes. Ewan saw that he was tired and no longer said anything.


    The day was not a big deal for Lucia. Company officials came to visit her after learning that she was in the hospital. Lucia smiled and told everyone that she was fine. She didn''t have any emotions other than a sneer when she saw the article attacking Spencer and Nia.


    Arthur did not show up during the day, but at ten o''clock at night, he came back to the ward again. Afterst night''s experience, the two of them had already formed a tacit understanding. Lucia did not ask specifically, and Arthur did not bring it up on purpose, just stay by her side quietly.


    This sense of calm gave Lucia the illusion that Arthur knew the child was his. After all, if with the careful calction of time, he can know that the child was conceived on the day the two met by chance. But with Arthur''s character, if he really knew it was his, would he be so calm and unmoved? Lucia thought again.


    Lucia tossed and turned in her bed in therge ward until Arthur said in a low voice,


    "Can''t sleep?"


    Lucia was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide. She was so busy thinking that she forgot that Arthur might not be asleep.


    A blush came over her cheeks, and Lucia was d that he could not see it in the dim light.


    "Is something wrong?" Arthur asked worriedly when Lucia didn''t respond.


    "No..." Gently moving lips, Lucia pressed the heart from beating too wildly and responded. Arthur frowned. He rolled over on his back, looked at the ceiling for a moment and asked, "Lucia, what were you thinking?"


    Arthur had been hiding that question for so long that he couldn''t help asking it tonight.


    "What... does that mean?" Lucia did not venture to guess what Arthur meant.


    "You''ve always been a woman who knows what you love and what you hate. Jacob used your feelings to take over Webbex Group. You took revenge. I left irresponsibly six years ago, and you took revenge too. Why did Spencer betray you like Jacob, but you could put up with him ... To say it''s love, Lucia, would you believe it?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Arthur''s voice was soft in the silent ward.


    "I don''t believe it myself," said Lucia with a wryugh. Perhaps the night was too quiet, and she had an impulse to tell, but she had to keep hiding the truth,


    "But my rtionship with Spencer isn''t that simple, and you know what Esmae wants of me."


    "You are not so easy topromise," said Arthur, turning aside, with his eyes shining in the gloom.


    "That''s because you don''t know me well enough," said Lucia quietly, turning to look at the ceiling and avoiding Arthur''s gaze,


    "If you hadn''te between me and him and Esmae still wanted me to be with him... I couldn''t really die."


    Lucia said this, but in her heart she said, "I''m not going to die, because you and Teddy are here, and I''m going to do everything I can to get Esmae to forgive me.".


    "Is that so..." Arthur''s voice was like a sigh, and with a faint sound it came to an abrupt end.


    Lucia closed her eyes. Her eyes were sore, because she knew that everything she said would hurt Arthur. She couldn''t express her feelings openly, and she couldn''t bear it. So, she said softly,


    "I''m very grateful that you came to apany me. I was indeed selfish. When I was hurt by him, I still made use of your concern and felt at ease letting you take his ce to take care of me. Arthur, I''m sorry." "Don''t be sorry," Arthur said. "I am willing to do it."


    Lucia bit her lips tightly and forced herself not to make any sound. She could not respond anymore. She carefully turned her back to Arthur, and her tears fell silently onto the pillow and disappeared without a trace.


    The next day, Arthur left early in the morning, just like yesterday. He did not talk to her, nor did he question their conversationst night. It was as if nothing had happened. They were just two people talking in their sleep, unintentional conversation.


    And Lucia didn''t have much time to think, because when she woke up, Esmae was sitting by her bed.


    "Esmae?!" Lucia, who was confused, suddenly sat up and sobered up instantly.


    "Lie down," said Esmae, frowning. She put Lucia back on the bed. She was angry with her, but she put her health first.


    "Esmae, what are you doing here?" Lucia asked, as shey back on the bed.


    "I ask you, whose child is this?" Esmae wanted to hear Lucia''s answer for herself.


    When she heard this, Lucia looked down.


    "He told you?"


    "You don''t have to care who told me. I want to hear it from you," said Esmae.


    "It''s Arthur''s," Lucia answered without hesitation, subconsciously stroking her belly.


    Esmae already knew the answer, but Lucia was so candid that she choked.


    Lucia looked up slightly. With her eyes glittering with innocence and dependence, she asked Esmae softly,


    "Esmae, did youe... to persuade me not to have this child?"


    Esmae red at Lucia. Her voice was harsh, but also the warmest in the world,


    "Am I that kind of person?! It''s been four months. I will hurt you now!"


    "Esmae..." Esmae''s words seeded in making Lucia''s eyes watery.


    Esmae got tired of staring at Lucia. She gave a long sigh and took Lucia''s hand,


    "I''m worried about you. Yesterday, I called Spencer to ask him why he cheated on you. He med you for everything. He said that you ignored him. Although I punished him severely, I couldn''t do anything about it. If you really give birth to Arthur''s child, how will you live the rest of your life with him?"


    Until now, Esmae had not considered letting Lucia and Spencer break up their nominal rtionship.


    "Do whatever he wants. I''ve never cared anyway. If Nia hadn''t been so arrogant this time, I wouldn''t have attacked them." Lucia sniffed and held back her tears as she said nonchntly.

 Chapter 549 First Compromise

    Esmae had mixed feelings, and now it seemed that she had entrusted herself to the wrong man, and the rtionship between Lucia and Spencer had gone into a vicious cycle. Lucia didn''t care, and Spencer was out there with his mistress. Lucia still didn''t care, and Spencer was getting bolder and bolder. It can''t be good for the two of them to stay together.


    But now that she had to admit that she was wrong. Esmae couldn''t condescend. Besides, Spencer was Arthur''s cousin, so she could suppress his urge to go near Lucia.


    Esmae was stuck in the middle.


    "Lucia, can''t you give Spencer a chance?" Esmae asked.


    "Esmae," Lucia frowned. "You know that it''s impossible. Regardless of his nature, this incident is enough to prove that this man is not someone I can trust for life. If it weren''t for his concern for Teddy, Nia and him wouldn''t be able to lead a good life right now!"


    For now, she had been merciful enough to simply leak the story to the media.


    Lucia thought so.


    Watching Lucia speak, Esmae knew that she and Spencer would never have the kind of future she envisioned, and even then she couldn''t let her go back to Arthur.


    "I''vee to take you home," said Esmae to Lucia.


    "Home?" Lucia wondered.


    "Yes, I asked about thepany when I came over. Since you''ve handed over the enforcement authority to Kane, it means that he''s someone worth entrusting. In that case, Webbex Group won''t be a burden to you. Come back with me and take good care of yourself and have the baby. I''ll consider your rtionship with Spencer," Esmae said.


    "No!" Lucia rejected Esmae''s suggestion at once. There was so much left to do that she could not leave now, let alone... Arthur was still here... Esmae raised an eyebrow at Lucia''s expression and asked coldly, "No? Are you reluctant to leave here, or are you reluctant to leave Arthur?"


    Esmae had to admit that she knew Lucia very well. Lucia looked down and when Esmae saw the way she wanted to talk, she couldn''t help but feel a strange angry feeling surging. What had Arthur done to her?!


    After so many insults and threats, Esmae herself was reluctant to talk about the possibility of Lucia forgetting Arthur, perhaps for the rest of her life, but she wasn''t going to give in to her feud with the Edwins, for life!


    "It seems you''ve made up your mind. Even if I take you back by force, you''ll sneak back by yourself, won''t you?" Esmae rarely spoke in a tone of resignation.


    Lucia nodded slightly. Perhaps it was because of her natural attachment. She was pregnant with Arthur''s child. Even breathing the air of the same city would make her feel at ease.


    Besides, Lucia wanted to make amends for what she had done to Arthur. When leaving him at Spencer''s mercy, she was forced to me Arthur for being irresponsible and for not taking care of Theodore, so Lucia wanted the baby to be born with no regrets.


    In fact, Arthur had already proved his love for her. Even though he did not know that the child was his, he still cared about her so much. Lucia felt grateful very much. Arthur''s heart had already been out of the world''s bondage. Only love, she was almost certain that even if the baby was Spencer''s, Arthur would love it.


    Lucia will never give Arthur up!


    Seeing Lucia without any hesitation in her eyes, Esmae suddenly realized that she had a n of her own.


    "Lucia, did you never give up on Arthur? Did you have a n?"


    Lucia looked up. Her eyes were brighter than the sun in autumn. She didn''t answer. She just fixed her eyes on Esmae. Her eyes had answered everything.


    "Do you think you can go back to Arthur now without fear?" Esmae frowned,


    "Even if you and Spencer didn''t have anything to do with each other, you both know that. From the outsiders, you''ve already experienced three men. If you return to Arthur''s side, do you know what the others will say about you? You may have to live with the gossip of others for the rest of your life."


    "So what?" Without hesitation, "I''ve known since six years ago that I can''t live in someone else''s words," she said with a determined look. "Even if I do my best, I''ll still be criticized by some people. He''s someone I only meet once in my life, and I don''t want to miss him."


    "You were ready to go against me..." Esmae said with a wry smile.


    "Esmae..." Lucia saw Esmae''s eyes seem to be lonely. Although she couldn''t bear that, she would never change her mind.


    "All right," said Esmae, narrowing her eyes. "If you have your way, I''ll do it my way. If you and Arthur make it to the end, I''ll see what I can do."


    "Esmae, really?!" Lucia''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Esmae smiled and didn''t say anything. Maybe she had forced Lucia and Spencer to get engaged, but not to get married. She had decided something in her heart. Of course, she wouldn''t tell Lucia about it. Lucia may not have been her own child, but she raised her as if she were her own daughter, and every mother in the world would never really push their children too hard.


    "Esmae!" Lucia knew Esmae very well, and her willingness to consider it was almost as if she hadpromised. She could not help but feel excited. Lucia raised her body and wanted to hug Esmae who quickly held her. Then she took her in his arms and couldn''t help butin about her carelessness.


    Leaning over Esmae''s neck and hearing her talking and talking again, Lucia took a small breath to keep her tears from falling, and said to herself: mom ... thank you.


    Esmae was supposed to take Lucia back to the USA, but after talking to her, she was shaken. After making sure that Lucia was okay, she went to Reynolds'' office. Esmae can''t help sighing at thepany logo that stood out on the building.


    Even the name of thepany was linked to Lucia. Her son was destined to be hurt in this life.


    With six attendants by her side, Esmae''s aura overwhelmed everyone as soon as she entered the lobby.


    "Who are you looking for, Ma''am?" The receptionist was quick-witted and greeted Esmae politely. "The president," answered Esmae''s attendant.


    "Do you have an appointment, please?" The receptionist asked, following the usual practice.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 550 A child daring to do great mischief

    Esmae nced at the receptionist, and just as she was about to speak, Reynolds'' voice came from behind her, "Mom?"


    Esmae looked back at Reynolds and smiled.


    Showing her to the office, Reynolds didn''t ask much, as if he already knew why she was there.


    "Thepany''s doing well, Reynolds. I think I''m going to have to think about putting you back in the family business with Shawn," Esmae told Reynolds, half-jokingly, as soon as she sat down. "Mom..." Reynolds was upset. She knew he was doing it for Lucia.


    "Now, to business," Esmae said to Reynolds with a quick change of tone, "Come back with me."


    "No," Reynolds answered even faster.


    "Reynolds, be good!" Even facing his thirty-two-year-old son, Esmae said in a mother''s voice, "If your persistence pays off, I won''t try to persuade you, but Lucia won''t change her mind, so why bother?"


    "Mom, do you think I''d still be here if I could let go?" Reynolds was more helpless than anyone else. He knew it was impossible, but he couldn''t forget Lucia. What could he do?


    Looking at the pain in Reynolds'' eyes, Esmae sighed, "Wouldn''t it be more painful if you stay? Stay away from her. Maybe you''ll forget."


    "Lucia can''t help herself now. I''m not going to leave her, and whether or not I can help her here, I''m not going anywhere." Reynolds'' obstinacy may be stronger than Esmae''s. "So you''d rather she''s with Arthur?" Esmae asked Reynolds.


    "At least Arthur is the one she loves, and she''s happy. Even if I don''t like it, but with Spencer," Reynolds said with a stern look in his eyes, "I absolutely don''t agree! No matter what I do, I''m not gonna make it easy on Spencer!"


    Esmae sighed in her heart. She had thought Reynolds''s persistence was unreasonable, but it turned out that her son was more open-minded and generous than she had expected.


    "I can''t take you or Lucia with me," sighed Esmae.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''ve seen Lucia? How is she?" Reynolds hustled.


    "If you care, why don''t you go see her yourself?" Esmae asked.


    "I''m afraid I''m going to have to kidnap her," Reynolds said, frowning. "Spencer did this to her. I''m not going to let him off the hook! Mom, you need to stop meddling."


    "Of course. I was also angry with Spencer. Now I''ve stopped working with his father."


    When Reynolds heard this, he understood what Esmae was trying to do. "Mom," he asked, "Do you see what Spencer is like?"


    "I know very well who he is. I agreed to let him get engaged with Lucia because I saw his true feelings for Lucia and thought he would treat her well. I didn''t expect it to turn out like this. It was my fault." Esmae admitted her mistake to her son.


    "Mom, why don''t you tell Spencer to break off the engagement? I''m sure he won''t dare go against you," Reynolds immediately suggested.


    "No, Spencer is Arthur''s cousin. This identity is more intimidating than anything else. Just because I''m angry at Spencer, it doesn''t mean I''m acknowledging Arthur''s existence." Esmae didn''t say that she hadpromised with Lucia. That will only make Reynolds more ufortable.


    "So what''s Lucia going to do? Stay with that monster?" Reynolds said.


    "We''ll see how it goes," Esmae told Reynolds. "Since you don''t want to leave, protect Lucia. After all, we''re family to her."


    Reynoldsughed wryly and sighed, "It''s... family."


    It may take a lifetime to turn love into family affection, and Reynolds only hoped that one day he will be able to do so.


    Instead of taking Lucia or Reynolds with her, Esmae made her way home alone, but instead of going straight to Chicago, she took a detour to New York. Theodore was her grandson, and she missed him.


    If she wanted to see Theodore, she had to tell Edwin and Sophie first. Esmae wouldn''t have contacted them if it weren''t for her concern for Theodore.


    Fortunately, Sophie was reasonable and didn''t give Esmae a hard time. She even arranged for the butler to escort Theodore to Esmae''s hotel, without making here to their home in person. Esmae hadn''t seen Theodore in a long time, and had been cuddling him for a long time. When Theodore kept telling Esmae how nice Edwin and Sophie were to him, and even asked Esmae directly why she didn''t visit him at home, Esmae pinched his nose and said,


    "Teddy, you know everything, don''t you?"


    "You saw through it," Theodore admitted mischievously.


    "Grandma and them had a grudge that had been unresolved for years, and it isn''t easy to resolve," Esmae said.


    "I know," said Theodore, smiling. "But I don''t see a grudge in the world that can''t be resolved. It''s just someone who won''t let it go."


    "Don''t talk so deep, little boy." Esmae pinched Theodore''s cheek gently, but her heart fluttered at his words.


    Wasn''t she the one who won''t let go...


    "Grandma, I''m still young. There are some things that I don''t understand. I only know that Grandpa and Grandma are very good. You''re a good person. There''s no need for good people to hate each other, right?" Theodore asked Esmae with a pair of big eyes that looked like Lucia.


    Esmae couldn''t shake her head in front of Theodore, who had such a correct outlook on life, but she wouldn''t nod her head easily either, so she changed the subject and began to ask him about his health. Theodore answered one by one. Looking into Esmae''s eyes, he always had some kind of expectation.


    Esmae stayed in New York and apanied with Theodore for two days. When she returned to the Brown Manor, the butler informed her that Erik had visited her several times. Esmae frowned at the news. It looked like Erik wasn''t happy about the end of her cooperation.


    Esmae had the butler inform Erik that she was back, and within two hours, Erik came to visit her again.


    "Ms. Wilson, finally," Erik greeted Esmae with a beaming smile as he handed a gift to the butler.


    "Have a seat," Esmae said, nodding politely. She asked Erik to sit down, then waited for him to speak.


    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, followed by Esmae''s refusal to mention their partnership, Erik finally blurted out,


    "Ms. Wilson, I hope you''ll reconsider our partnership. As for Spencer, I''ll be sure to punish him!"

 Chapter 551 Only make matters worse

    "It''s not going to be easy. Spencer cheated on Lucia during the engagement. How can I trust him to be nice to her in the future? In fact, I''m already thinking about calling off their engagement."


    In front of Erik, Esmae spoke without mercy, and there was no need to be polite to the old scoundrel whose conduct had spread through the shipping industry.


    Erik''s face changed when he heard that. He had no idea that Esmae would take it so seriously. Erik was a masculinist, and he saw women as nothing more than a link between family interests, not to mention that it was not unusual for an upper-ss man to have several lovers. Erik, who was currently in a rtionship with several women, said matter-of-factly,


    "Ms. Wilson, you don''t have to take this so seriously. It''s verymon for men to fool around outside. Even if Spencer has two or three lovers, Lucia is still his wife. Those women can''t affect her position. Why do you have to break up the rtionship between our two families because of this small matter?"


    Erik''s fanfaronade touched a raw nerve with Esmae, who hated most the male chauvinist who despised women. She mmed the table and snapped,


    "Now I know why Spencer is behaving so badly. When the above behave wrongly, the below will do the same! Lucia is the daughter of the Brown family. She has knowledge and character. She is not a useless woman who needs to depend on a man to survive. She doesn''t need to be looked down upon by your ideas. You think it''s okay to fool around, but I don''t think so. Since we don''t have the same values, there''s no need to talk about it."


    "Ms. Wilson..." Erik, who hadn''t expected Esmae to react so strongly to his words, felt scared as he quickly exined,


    "I didn''t mean to belittle Lucia. I just wanted to show how much Spencer values her. Even if he finds a lover outside, he will never forget that he still has Lucia at home..."


    Erik was getting worse and worse, and as he spoke, he didn''t know how to continue, and cold sweat began to form on his forehead.


    "Mr. Davies, I advise you not to continue this conversation. If you do, I''m afraid our two families are going to break off rtions." If it weren''t for Theodore''s illness and Spencer''s identity, Esmae would have called off their engagement!


    Erik raised his hand and wiped the sweat from his forehead, nodding his head in agreement.


    "I won''t change my mind about the business. I''ll also consider the marriage contract between Lucia and your son. I hope you''ll take this as a warning and don''t think that Lucia is a pushover!" Esmae really didn''t want to see Erik being submissive, and said in a cold voice.


    "Yeah, I''ll keep that in mind." With no hope of a plea, Erik settled for the next best thing, as long as he didn''t piss off Esmae again.


    He really didn''t want to beg Esmae, and he wouldn''t be in this position if his son hadn''t been ignoring his calls.


    After leaving Brown Manor, Erik got angrier and angrier and again took out his cell phone to call his son. This time, Spencer finally answered.


    "You bastard! Aren''t you going to answer my phone?!" As soon as the call was answered, Erik turned the grievance he had just suffered into anger and took it out on his son.


    "Dad..." Spencer knew he was wrong and said helplessly, "I don''t know what to do right now, so..."


    "It''s because you didn''t do anything that I had toe to Brown Manor and beg Esmae myself. She just used me and made me lose face!" Erikined angrily.


    When Spencer heard that his father had gone to see Esmae, he quickly asked, "Dad, what did you say to Ms. Wilson?"


    Erik scoffed, sketching out the conversation he''d just had with Esmae, then said with disdain,


    "Esmae is too arrogant. She''s just the hostess of Brown family, but Chris Brown is the true master. Who does she think she is?!"


    Erik hadpletely forgotten how submissive he had been to Esmae. Afterining, he noticed that his son was silent and asked,


    "Spencer, why aren''t you talking? Is there a bad connection?"


    Erik had no idea that his son''s face was red with anger.


    It never urred to Spencer that he had tried so hard to y a tragic role in front of Esmae, to gain her sympathy, but his father just ruined it! Who was Esmae? She was a typical example for self-reliance in the new age, and Erik''s words were an insult to her!


    Spencer was so angry he didn''t know what to say.


    Erik''s voice softened when he finally noticed something was wrong. "Spencer, are you still there?"


    "Dad, why are you being so silly?" Spencer said weakly.


    "I''m?" Erik wasn''t happy to hear that. "If you hadn''t done this on your own, would I have needed to condescend and beg Esmae? Now you''re ming me?"


    Spencer took a deep breath. If he wasn''t his father, he''d want to ask Dan right now and get rid of him!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Dad, are you sure Esmae mentioned the idea of breaking off the engagement?"


    "Well, she''s very proud to threaten me with it," Erikined. "It''s as if we''re eager to ride on the marriage. I say you made the wrong choice. You should have just used Theodore to force Edwin to hand over the Davies Group, and now you''re in so much trouble."


    "Dad, I''m going to fix this as soon as I can, and you need to stay out of it," Spencer said to Erik, not wanting to say more.


    "Solve it as soon as possible. Now ourpany has no single business. The year end benefits turn into air."


    "Yeah, I got it." After the call, Spencer leaned back in his chair, feeling tired. It wasn''t entirely useless for his father to anger Esmae today. At least he knew what Esmae was up to.


    Break off the engagement?


    Spencer sneered. She used him to separate Lucia and Arthur, and now wanted to kick down thedder. It was not so easy!


    Looking out the window at the setting sun, Spencer had made up his mind.


    On the third day, Spencer was at Cloudwork holding an apology conference, at which he sincerely expressed to the public his bad influence on the society, and asked Lucia''s forgiveness. He made an affectionate monologue, promising to be faithful to her and never to make such mistakes again. The media turned the focus on Lucia and rushed to the hospital to get her opinion on the matter.

 Chapter 552 Understanding

    Lucia knew Spencer would do something like this, so she sent extra security. No outsiders were allowed near her room. The reporters had no way to interview her, so they targeted at Spencer. By the fourth day of Lucia''s hospitalization, the war between them had reached such a fever pitch that everyone at Athegate was talking about it, wondering if Lucia would eventually forgive Spencer. On the fifth day, Spencer lost hisposure and brought a group of reporters to the hospital to beg Lucia''s forgiveness. He was sure that Lucia would not be able to resist the pressure. However, he did not expect to see Lucia leaving the hospital as soon as he arrived.


    Immediately, it was embarrassing. His fiancee discharged from the hospital today as the fiance, Spencer, actually did not know. Spencer lied that he went the hospital every day to watch over Lucia, which was exposed in public.


    Seeing a group of reporters following Spencer, Lucia sneered at him as she lead her security team past them.


    "Lucia, are you really going to be so cold to me?!" Even though he was a little embarrassed, Spencer still wanted to act to the end.


    When Lucia heard this, she slowly turned around. Her bright face was still showing a hint of mockery, and she asked,


    "Do I need to feel something other than apathy towards you?"


    She was frozen to him, but at least she was willing to stop and talk to him. It was a good opportunity for Spencer to show some warmth. Under the spotlight, he looked guilty and said to Lucia,


    "Lucia, I know I''ve let you down. Ever since you were admitted to the hospital, I''ve been living with guilt every day and night. I regret that I was confused by the charm of other woman. Now that I know that I''m wrong, I promise I won''t do it again. Can you give me a chance?"


    "Will it be all right if you just admit your mistake?" Lucia asked Spencer while sneering.


    "You can tell me what you want me to do right now. I''ll do it for you as long as I can. Everyone here can testify!" Spencer swore loudly.


    "I want to break off the engagement with you. Do you promise?" Lucia''s voice was so cold.


    "Lucia!" Spencer''s face darkened as he didn''t expect Lucia to make such a request in public.


    "You see, you don''t do everything for me," said Lucia, feeling amused.


    "Giving up on you isn''t part of the promise!" Spencer said, hardening himself.


    "But that''s all I ask," replied Lucia, shrugging her shoulders. "If you can''t do that, there''s no point in you bringing people here today. Come on, I need to go home and get some rest. Get out of my way." After she finished speaking, Lucia coldly nced at the reporter who was blocking her way. Everyone felt scared immediately, but they still sustained the pressure and looked at Spencer to see how he would react.


    By now, Spencer had already been angry. Lucia was so rude to him in front of the reporters. He was angry but helpless. Seeing that the situation was getting worse and worse, Spencer rolled his eyes. The next second, he rushed to Lucia and got down on one knee. Lucia didn''t expect him to do that. She looked down at him indifferently.


    On his knees, Spencer reached out and held Lucia''s hand against her will,


    "Lucia, please give me another chance. Although I''ve been bewitched, my feelings for you have never changed. The person I love is always you. Are you really so heartless that you don''t care about our unborn baby and want to cut ties with me?!"


    Spencer said it with such passion, but Lucia found it ridiculous.


    Looking down at Spencer, she sneered and said, "Did you feel the same way when you were in bed with Nia?"


    Spencer choked. Lucia''s counterattack sounded crude and direct, but it was the one that hit him the hardest, and made him irrefutable. The reporters around him couldn''t help but whisper, and Spencer could only lower his voice, in a volume that he and Lucia could only hear,


    "Lucia, are you really going to let Teddy die? Can you live with the consequences if I give you what you want right now?"


    Bending over, Lucia whispered in Spencer''s ear, "Don''t threaten me with Teddy. It''s not going to work, Spencer. Your only leverage right now is Jacob. Tell me where he is, and I''ll let you go."


    Spencer frowned. What did she mean it was not working? But he did not dwell on it. The most important thing at the moment was to save face in front of the media,


    "If you will forgive me in front of everyone and take back the words to break off the engagement, then I can tell you where he ister."


    "Later?" Lucia sneered. "I don''t believe it. I want you to say it now."


    Spencer felt like he''d shot himself in the foot. He''d never thought about keeping Jacob''s whereabouts a secret from Lucia, not under these circumstances, but now he was forced to hesitate and say, "Yes, help me up. I''ll tell you right away."


    Lucia''s eyes brightened and she smiled. "Yes, but remember, I can help you up, but I can also make you kneel down again!"


    Spencer, who was startled, turned to look into Lucia''s eyes and saw that they were full of ferocity. There was no sign that she was joking.


    Lucia grabbed Spencer''s elbow with her hand. Her eyes shed and she smiled as she helped him up. For a moment, the reporters were stunned. No one had expected things to turn around so quickly. "I''m sorry to make youugh at us," Lucia said, pulling her hand back to face the camera,


    "Today, I was just in a bad mood and teased Spencer. I never regretted getting engaged to him. I did give him the cold shoulder after I got pregnant. That''s why he had a obsessed rtionship with my assistant that he shouldn''t have. But now, he''s truly sorry. I don''t want to be in a mistaken rtionship with him, so I''m willing to forgive him."


    The crowd gasped. Lucia was having a gentle smile. Was she really just that merciless Lucia?!


    "Spencer, now that everyone is testifying for me, do you promise you won''t do it again?" Lucia turned and asked Spencer, half-jokingly.


    "Of course, from now on, I will bepletely devoted to you. I will never look at another woman again." Spencer promised to cooperate with Lucia, but in his heart, he was not satisfied because he had lost an important trump card.


    After that, the reporters asked some innocuous questions. Since the couple had moved on, it would be boring for them to keep asking. Soon after, Lucia and Spencer got into their car and left. After they left, a crowd of reporters dispersed themselves.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 553 Making a fool of yourself

    After the crowd dispersed, two figures from the lobby behind the load-bearing beam slowly walked out, with one of them looking at the direction of the hospital gate, eyes deep.


    "Mr. Davies, don''t be too sad..." The clear male voice came from Kyle, and now standing beside him and looking at the direction of the gate was was Arthur.


    They heard everything Lucia said. Arthur had something important to take care of today, and Kyle was with him. He knew Lucia would be discharged at this timest night, so he came to check on her. However, he did not expect to meet Spencer and see him to beg forgiveness.


    Kyle was worried. Arthur''s face darkened as he listened to their conversation. He could imagine that everything Lucia said was like a knife to Arthur''s heart.


    "Do I look sad?" Arthur asked, turning to look at Kyle.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Kyle can''t nod or shake his head.


    Arthur''s mood was disyed on his eyes.


    "Go back." Arthur looked down and his voice was deep. Kyle hurried to follow him and didn''t dare to ask any more questions.


    In a car driving slowly east on the city street, Lucia looked coldly at Spencer and said,


    "Where is he?"


    "San Francisco," Spencer told Lucia tly.


    "Location."


    "I can''t tell you that," Spencer said with a sly smile.


    Lucia looked away, and sure enough, Spencer hid him in San Francisco. It was hard to him among so many people, but it was not without a trace.


    "How are you going to find him?" Spencer asked, as Lucia stopped talking and both of them turned silent.


    "I can''t tell you that," said Lucia, looking out the window at the high-rises that flew past and replied the same way.


    "Heh..." Spencerughed, feeling a lot more rxed. "Lucia, it''s been a long time since we sat down and had a talk."


    "You misunderstand, don''t you?" Lucia said coldly, turning her head slowly. "I''m not talking to you."


    "You don''t have to be so cruel." Spencer seemed to be trying to tease Lucia, and kept teasing her. "Didn''t you just say that you were in a bad mood to tease me? Didn''t you already forgive me?" "That''s the biggest lie I''ve ever told," Lucia scoffed.


    "Ms. Wilson talked to you, didn''t she?" Spencer asked, ignoring her sarcasm.


    "I didn''t know what to say to her before. Thank you for helping me," said Lucia with a smile.


    "So, Ms. Wilson didn''t give you a hard time, did she?" Spencer said through gritted teeth. He was right. No matter how much Esmae hated the Davies, she won''t go against Lucia.


    "Why is she giving me a hard time?" Lucia asked knowingly. "Even if she is, she should be making things difficult for you, right? With her swift and decisive methods, Spencer, I''m sure you''re not feeling too well..."


    Spencer''s face changed as if a dark cloud hadnded on his head, a sign of a storm toe,


    "Lucia, you''re so cruel. That''s right. Esmae stopped our business dealings. Our headquarters suffered heavy losses, but I''m sorry that she didn''t cancel our engagement as you predicted." "Spencer, you''re a snitch," Lucia sneered,


    "I have never taken action against you and Nia, or even let her stay by my side. It was you who failed to control your woman and let her provoke me without knowing anything. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be what happened today. Now, do you me me for being cruel? You''re lucky my baby''s okay, or I could show you what I''m really like when I''m tough!"


    "I told you, I didn''t tell her toe to you," Spencer exined, frowning.


    "If you hadn''t talked a lot of nonsense in front of her, would she have dared to ignore me?" Lucia said disdainfully. "So arrogant that she thought she could provoke me. Spencer, what thoughts did you instill in her? She even told me to leave you and leave you alone. I''m so..."


    Lucia wasughing at herself, but where did Nia''s sense of superioritye from?


    Lucia''s smile was a direct taunt to Nia. It was also an indirect taunt to Spencer, who let her be attached to him. Spencer''s face darkened as he listened to Lucia''s words. He had to admit that Nia''s action was indeed his negligence.


    "I told you there wouldn''t be a next time. You don''t have to be sarcastic," Spencer said.


    With a scoff, Lucia turned to look out of the window. If he hadn''t brought it up himself, she wouldn''t have said those words.


    Sensing that Lucia''s animosity towards him was not going away, Spencer was not stupid enough to continue to tease her until they returned to the vi, where they had no further conversation. Lucia got out of the car and headed for the building herself. Spencer had to follow with her bag.


    As soon as the two of them entered the living room of the vi, Lucia stopped in her tracks. Her eyes were fixed on the sofa. Spencer followed her gaze with confusion and his expression changed. Nia, what was she doing here?!


    Nia was sitting on the sofa in the living room, twisting her body from time to time and fidgeting.


    "Lucia, let''s go." Spencer didn''t want to cause any more trouble, so he ignored Nia and urged Lucia to move forward, but Lucia didn''t move.


    Even though she didn''t care that Spencer and Nia were having an affair, Nia dared toe here after what happened. It was like challenging her dignity. Lucia wouldn''t let anyone bully herself.


    When Spencer felt something was wrong, Nia turned her head when she heard the voice, but the joy on her face disappeared instantly when she saw Lucia.


    Why was she back?!


    It turned out that Nia found out today that the reporters at the door of her home had disappeared for no reason. She didn''t know that Spencer had led them to the hospital, so she took the opportunity to ask Spencer for help. He wasn''t answering his phone, but, to her surprise, Lucia was back with Spencer.


    Nia''s face immediately turned pale, and her eyes and eyebrows quickly drooped down, looking at the floor and not daring to make a sound.


    "You still dare toe. You really have the guts..." Lucia''s voice was deep.


    "I''m... I''m here to apologize..." Nia could only muddle through, but the way she looked at her made her feel guilty.


    "Apologize?" Lucia chuckled, walked slowly over to Nia, sat down on a couch, and said with a smile, "Come on, say something."

 Chapter 554 The storm fades away

    Lucia was sitting on the sofa. She was clearly sitting in a low position, but her eyebrows were arched and she was arrogant. Her aura was notparable to that of a woman like Nia who rode on a man''s influence. The moment she looked at her eyes, Nia was so intimidated by her that she backed away and lowered her eyebrows in apletely subliminal manner.


    Seeing Nia''s cowardice made Spencer ashamed of himself. There was a difference between a queen and a maid.


    "Ms. Webb, I am so sorry, and I swear to God that I will cut off all contact with Mr. Davies, and I will never again speak nonsense in front of you," Nia mumbled. The fear in her voice could be noticed. "You''re mistaken," Lucia said with a smile. "I''ve never interfered with your rtionship with Spencer. I''m angry because you threatened my child. You cut off contact with him. It''s got nothing to do with me. Find out your direction and start over."


    Nia was stunned to hear what Lucia said. She wasn''t intelligent to quickly interpret what Lucia was saying. What did that mean? She didn''t care about her rtionship with Spencer?


    However, Spencer knew what Lucia meant. He walked over and tugged Nia backward. He said to Lucia, "Lucia, you''re tired aftering back from the hospital. You''d better go back and rest." "Didn''t shee here to apologize to me? I haven''t heard her apology yet," Lucia said deliberately with a wink.


    "She doesn''t know the real situation at all. Why do you have to make things difficult for her?" Spencer wasn''t really defending Nia, because he knew very well that Lucia''s sarcasm towards Nia was directed at him.


    "All right," said Lucia, standing up and patting the hem of her skirt. "Since you are so protective of her, I won''t make thing s difficult to her."


    After saying that, Lucia simply turned around and walked towards the building, as if the incident just now was nothing more than a diversion for her. Spencer red at Nia and quickly followed after her. After taking Lucia back to the building to help her pack her luggage, he rushed back to the living room of the vi and as soon as he entered the room, he scolded Nia sternly,


    "What the hell are you doing here?!"


    Nia was still in a daze, and Spencer''s scolding brought her back to her senses.


    "Spencer," Nia looked aggrieved and said to Spencer, "The reporters finally left, which is why I had the opportunity toe and find you. I didn''t know that Lucia woulde back with you..."


    Spencer sighed heavily. He didn''t want to exin anything to Nia, so he sat down on the couch and said to Nia,


    "Don''t you evere here again?"


    "Spencer?" Nia panicked when she heard Spencer say that. She sat down next to Spencer and took his arm and said,


    "Weren''t those words meant for Lucia? Are you really going to cut me off?"


    "Let''s talk about thister. Right now, we''re in the limelight. The reporters will be following us at any time. You''re stilling to me at a time like this. Aren''t you providing material for others to report on?!" Spencer scolded Nia.


    "But Lucia already said that she doesn''t mind... at most, I won''t provoke her in the future." Nia said in a wronged manner. She didn''t want to leave Spencer. She had finally managed to make a name for herself with him.


    "You think this is just about Lucia?" Spencer thought Nia was stupid, and said impatiently, "The recentpany''s stock price, because of this scandal, has dropped a lot. I still have to spend time to restore my image in the public. Don''t cause any troubles for me."


    Nia was so upset about being med, but she didn''t give up and whispered to Spencer,


    "What am I supposed to do now?"


    "Stay home. Stay out of the public. If reporterse looking for you, just shut the door," Spencer said.


    Nia pursed her lips tightly. She was unwilling but didn''t dare to bring it up. How could she show off to others by hiding at home all day?


    Seeing Nia''s unhappy face, Spencer squinted and said in a low voice, "Did you hear what I said?"


    "I heard what you said carefully," Nia replied in a low voice.


    "You can go backter and give me a massage before you go back. I''m a little tired." Spencer closed his eyes and left Nia alone.


    Nia looked at Spencer''s nonchnt face and feltplicated in her heart, but still obediently started massaging his shoulders.


    The heat of the scandal subsided after Lucia publicly forgave Spencer in the press. Although it was asionally mentioned and only briefly, it was regarded as a joke.


    As the second phase of the development project of South Sea began, Arthur became obsessed with his work and rarely appeared in public again. Even his social engagements were done by his underlings or Kyle. If there was not the asional interview with channel of finance and economics, almost everyone in Athegate thought he had left.


    And it wasn''t just Arthur who disappeared. Lucia did it too.


    By the time winter came, Lucia''s belly was already very obvious. The six-month-old fetus was clearly moving. Every time she put her hand on her belly and felt the baby''s movements, Lucia felt extremely happy.


    In the past month and a half, she hardly left the house. The Webbex Group''s business were entirely managed by Kane. She felt very assured. Apart from the asional video conference with the higher-ups, the most she did was to sit in the backyard of the small building. Lying on a bench, she stared nkly at the gray-blue sky, and holding the plush ck coat that Arthur had bought for her.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She could not touch Arthur''s body temperature. At least, she still had the warmth he gave her.


    Jack and the others had been apanying Lucia for more than five months. Their rtion had been nurtured by ident. Sometimes, they were so careful as if they were four big brothers. They often came out to chat with her when they were sure that no one had found out, so Lucia won''t be bored.


    Eventually, Lucia noticed something strange. Sometimes, Jack and the others were near the building, but her food was delivered on time. Once, Lucia asked Victor curiously,


    "Victor, who brought all this food? I thought you didn''t leave."


    Victor looked startled, then scratched his head and said, "Take-out."


    "Really?" Lucia hugged the coat and rubbed her face. The soft touch made her happy. She said, "I thought you would worry about the food delivered. You prepared it yourself."

 Chapter 555 Silent Guardian

    Lucia, who was sitting on the bench, did not see the strange expression on Victor''s face. When she looked up, Victor had recovered his smile and replied,


    "You''ve been eating from the same restaurant for months, and we''re already used to it, so don''t worry."


    Lucia thought about the fact that the food tasted exactly the same and was to her liking, and stopped to think about it and smiled,


    "Well, the food in that restaurant is so good. It makes me fat."


    "Isn''t that great?" Victor said with a silly smile. Seeing Lucia gain weight was a very fulfilling experience for the four of them. Although her limbs were still slender, her face was much rounder. She looked great, too.


    "Thank you for taking care of me. Now that I think about it, I''ve been troubling you for more than five months. Thank you for your hard work." Lucia expressed her gratitude and guilt gently.


    "Don''t you say that," Victor shook his head, and said, "The past few months of taking care of you have been the most rxing time for us in recent years. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid we would still be fighting for our lives. Maybe..."


    "No," Lucia interrupted Victor. "Each of you is very good."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Lucia trusted them and Otis, and he found the best people.


    Victor was suddenly praised, and his face immediately turned suspiciously red. He smiled shyly and just as he was about to say something modest, the watch on his hand let out a clear beep. "It''s lunchtime. I''ll get the food."


    "Okay." Lucia nodded and buried her face in the coat again. She rubbed the soft fur in the warm winter sunshine and smiled as she thought about what Arthur was doing.


    Leaving the back yard of the building, Victor covered his tracks to the side entrance and climbed over the wall. He saw the familiar ck car. He walked over and knocked on the window, which slowly rolled down.


    When the man in the driver''s seat showed his face, Victor frowned and said, "Lucia suddenly suspected where the food came from."


    "What do you say?" The person in the driver''s seat opened his mouth to speak. His voice was low and maic, and the light shone down slightly. One could see his extremely handsome side face, but this face seemed a little sad.


    This man was Arthur.


    "I said it was a delivery, because we''re regr customers..." Victor looked at Arthur and replied, "Fortunately, she didn''t suspect anything. She just said that the food was delicious."


    "Really?" Atst, after hearing Victor''s words, Arthur smiled a little.


    How can this food not be delicious?


    Ever since he ran into Victor and Jack protecting Lucia a few months ago, Arthur had taken over the Lucia''s meals. No matter how busy he was at work, every morning, noon, and evening, Arthur, who had been absent from the kitchen, was always on time to make soup or supervise the preparation of food.


    Sophie had been curious for a long time before why Arthur suddenly asked her about her soup-making skills and nutrition. Now, Arthur was already very good at making soup. The soup was rich in nutrition and delicious. Having inherited Sophie''s approach, he also had his own style. Lucia was familiar with the smell but can not guess why.


    "Yes," Victor replied, "Today she said she put on some weight."


    "Did you take a picture?" Arthur looked at Victor with unconcealed anticipation in his eyes.


    "Here you go," Victor handed Arthur his phone and patiently watched him flip through his recent candid photos of Lucia.


    In these photos, Lucia slept peacefully during her afternoon nap. Her face was much rounder than before. She looked lovely while basking in the sun in the yard. Sometimes she looked down to pull the grass around her. There was the earnestness of her meetings with her subordinates, and she had the stern and domineering look.


    Though the two had not seen each other for a long time, through these photographs, Lucia''s life traces could be seen, and Arthur ced himself in it, like a silent guardian, gazing at the woman he loved. The corners of Arthur''s mouth rose as he looked at the photos. When he was done, he returned the phone to Victor and said, "Send them to me."


    Victor took the phone and finally asked, "Why don''t you just tell her that you''re taking care of her and protecting her?"


    "She won''t ept it," Arthur whispered, with a wry smile on his lips.


    Victor was speechless. He was a boor and couldn''t understand the intricacies of their rtionship.


    "Why not?"


    "Well, here''s the box. Don''t let her starve," Arthur said, shaking his head and handing it to Victor.


    "Yes, yes, yes," Victor said it three times, took the box, said goodbye to Arthur, and watched his car leave.


    "That''s... what''s the word, that word..." Victor muttered to himself as he nimbly rolled back into the yard with the lunch box. By the way, unrequited love, that words were unrequited love. Arthur was really a man who was asking for unrequited love. Lucia''s life looked peaceful. Arthur was on track, but Spencer''s was not.


    Since the storm subsided, Spencer had been working to make Cloudwork back to normal and restore his own image. He kept attending all kinds of charity activities and donating money and things, but the opinions of the outside world were still mixed. Some said that he was truly repentant; some said that he was hypocritical, and once his image copsed, it didn''t seem so easy to fix.


    Just as Spencer was in trouble, news came from the San Francisco headquarters. Recently, for some reason, the headquarters had been targeted by the authorities. From time to time, people woulde to investigate. Although they could not find out why, Erik nearly copsed.


    Erik med his son for everything. He called him often to me him for not doing his job well. Spencer felt more and more stressful. Finally, he broke out, and was in a big fight with his father in a video call. The two used each other of mistakes, and finally ended with no result. And the problem couldn''t be resolved


    He had thought that everything would go smoothly if he got engaged to Lucia, but he hadn''t expected the opposite in the past few months. Finally, Spencer had to admit that he had probably chosen the wrong woman to surround himself. She hated him! Not only did she not help him, but she set him up. How could he possibly be okay?!

 Chapter 556 Go crazy

    That night, Spencer, who had been drinking a lot, barged into the building.


    As soon as Spencer stepped into the building, Victor alerted Lucia, but Lucia didn''t flinch. She motioned for them to stay put and went to the living room to "fight" Spencer who was drunk. "Lucia!" Spencer called to Lucia, looking at her.


    Lucia nced at Spencer, then casually walked over to the sofa and sat down to see what Spencer was going to do.


    "Lucia, you''re such a disaster!" Spencer began to grumble under the influence of alcohol. He staggered over to Lucia, looked down at her and said,


    "Nothing good has happened to me since I got engaged to you! It''s all your fault!"


    Lucia smiled and said coldly, "This ispletely different from your engagement vows. Didn''t you say that being engaged to me was the happiest thing?"


    "I was wrong! I regret it!" Spencer yelled. "If I had known it, I would have traded Theodore''s life for Davies Group''s assets. At least I would have had the fortune. With you, you just turn against me. I gave you my heart. Is this how you repay me?!"


    Spencer''s movements were huge. He waved and shifted, and Lucia watched his every move defensively, saying,


    "What heart did you give me? Was it scheming, or cruel?"


    "It''s true!" Spencer leaned over to Lucia, and just when Lucia thought he was going to bump into her and she already raised her hands, Spencer shook back and sighed,


    "Why can''t you just ept me?"


    "Because your heart is mingled with fame, desire, hatred, jealousy, which is both dirty nor disgusting," Lucia said mercilessly.


    Spencer red at Lucia, took a few steps back, and sat down on the corner sofa with a thud. He looked at Lucia with his red eyes, as if she had said something ridiculous.


    "Is that what you came here to tell me?" Lucia''s patience was wearing thin.


    "Of course not," said Spencer, who seemed calmer as he sat down. "I need you to help me regain Esmae''s trust. There''s something going on at headquarters and I need her help." "Impossible," Lucia refused tly.


    "Even if it''s impossible, I have to do it!" Spencer shouted. "All of this started because of you. If you hadn''t suddenly appeared in front of me, I wouldn''t have fallen in love with you. I would have pursued fame and fortune with all my heart. Arthur might have been my defeated opponent long ago. It''s all because of you that you blocked my path!"


    Lucia found it absurd andughable that Spencer should me her for his failure, that he should have the confidence to think that he could defeat Arthur.


    "You think you''re better than Arthur?" Lucia chuckled, not hiding the contempt in her voice.


    Lucia''s words hit the nail on the head for Spencer.


    Spencer''s face turned hideous. He red at Lucia and said,


    "I know that I''m nothing to you, but at the end, there are still interests between us. If you''re unkind, I can be unrighteous too. If you don''t help me settle Esmae, I''ll tell Arthur about the child and let him know that not only his woman, but also his child is mine!"


    "Just tell him." Lucia wouldn''t be threatened again, because she knew Spencer wouldn''t dare! The more he wanted, the more he thought, and Spencer''s caution had long since turned into trepidation. "Aren''t you scared?" Spencer asked, with his eyes widening.


    "What am I scared?" Lucia said with a smile that Spencer would never understand.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I''m already in prison. I''ve been tortured by the separation from my love and son. Spencer, do you feel that you''re stressful and you''re going crazy soon? Let me tell you, so am I!"


    At this point, Lucia''s eyes had a menacing hatred as she snapped,


    "Every day since I got engaged to you, I''ve been living like a zombie. Every time I see you, I feel disgusted. You''re right. We still have a rtionship, so I chose to stay here. But if you keep pushing me, I''m willing to give up everything and fight you to the death!"


    Her anger red up. Lucia''s breathing becamebored. Her breathing quickened, and anger burned every nerve in her. Spencer''s eyes softened at the sight of Lucia. He smiled bitterly and asked,


    "You hate me that much?"


    Lucia answered the question with a sharp look.


    Spencer was suddenly silent, and lowered his eyes. Theplex emotions in his eyes agitated and were hidden.


    "You haven''t found Jacob, have you?" After a while, Spencer suddenly spoke again.


    Lucia looked down and did not answer.


    Indeed, Lucia did not find Jacob.


    A little over a month ago, when she heard from Spencer that Jacob was indeed in San Francisco, she asked Otis to help her search for Jacob. Unfortunately, San Francisco was sorge, and there were so many citizens of Athegate. Finding a deliberately anonymous citizen of Athegate was a difficult task.


    Raising his eyes, Spencer looked at Lucia and said, "How about you help me talk to Esmae, get headquarters through this, and I''ll give you a location?"


    Lucia didn''t immediately respond. She watched Spencer, examining the credibility of his words.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t lie to You," Spencer confessed, spotting Lucia''s suspicions,


    "Jacob is a problem for me now. He''s been asking me for more and more thingstely. He wants a house, a car, and a woman. I''m sick of him. If he gets caught, it''ll be good for me." But Lucia still didn''t answer, but just fixed her eyes on Spencer. She didn''t believe him.


    "Fine, I''ll prove it to you." Seeing that Lucia was still doubting him, Spencer took out his phone and dialed Jacob''s number. He put the phone on speaker and put it on the coffee table. Toot Toot Toot... After a long wait, Jacob answered the phone, the voice Lucia will never forget.


    "Spencer, why are you calling now? Isn''t it already early in the morning in the country?"


    Listening to Jacob''s easy words, Lucia''s hair stood on end and her hate filled every of her cells.


    "There''s been a problem at headquarters, and I''m not sending you any more money," Spencer said, ncing at Lucia and returning to Jacob.


    "I don''t care," Jacob said with augh. "That''s your business."

 Chapter 557 Talking about the deal again

    "Jacob, don''t go too far, okay? Don''t you want enough from me these days?" Spencer said coldly.


    "Enough?" Jacob sneered. "A lot less than what you took from me."


    "All right," Spencer said, knowing enough was enough. "I''ll think about it. That''s all."


    Then he hung up and put the phone down. Spencer looked at Lucia and said, "Well, now hand him over. I''d be happy to."


    As for Jacob''s confession e-mail, he''ll find another way to deal with it. Winning Esmae''s trust was what was most important right now.


    Lucia sat on the sofa and stared straight at Spencer, wondering if his words could be trusted. Besides, she was also puzzled. Listening to their conversation just now, Spencer seemed to be afraid of Jacob. As for what it was, it was worth her investigation.


    "Still don''t believe me?" Spencer said helplessly.


    "Yes, but I have to find Jacob first," said Lucia after a moment''s silence.


    "No way." Spencer shook his head. "Jacob is a free man now. I can give you clues, but there''s no guarantee that he''ll be caught. If he escapes, I won''t get anything, will I?"


    "And if I can''t catch him, then I have nothing to gain?" Lucia asked.


    "It''s up to you," Spencer said to Lucia with a sly look in his eyes.


    "Tell me, how would you like me to help you regain your trust in front of Esmae?" Lucia asked Spencer, changing the subject. "You know, she doesn''t think much of you anymore." "Just y along for the next month, and I won''t put you on the spot," Spencer said,


    "I''ll consider Ms. Wilson when we''ve built enough momentum."


    "A month?!" Lucia''s eyes turned cold.


    "A month isn''t long," Spencer said, smiling as he leaned back on the couch. The deal was done, and his mood was instantly improved. "Lucia, you have to be patient, don''t you? Jacob''s not going anywhere..." Lucia stared at Spencer for a long time, then nodded helplessly. All she had left was to find Jacob.


    The people of Athegate had recently been confused by the media. Lucia and Spencer recently had a falling out over a woman, Nia. And in a major turn of events, Lucia had publicly expressed her forgiveness for Spencer. What happened after that was even more incredible. They had thought that the two of them would continue their cold war for a while, but after Lucia was discharged from the hospital, the two of them began to appear together in the public. Their rtionship was extremely close.


    Whether it was industry conferences, high society, parties or banquets, Lucia, who had disappeared two months earlier, had reappeared and had been snuggling up to her fianc¨¦ Spencer. The two were inseparable.


    "Lucia, what the hell!" Eduard and the others had just finished dinner at Arthur''s house. Eduard identally flipped open a financial magazine and mmed it on the coffee table. He couldn''t help but lose his temper.


    On the coffee table, the open side of the financial magazine reported that Lucia and Spencer were attending a business meeting together. The report also included photos of the two of them snuggling together. Lucia''s eyes were full of tenderness, and Spencer was doting on her. Then looking carefully, between the lines of the report, they were described as an affectionate couple.


    Eduard got angry for no reason, and everyone looked over to find out why, but no one dared to answer him, because Arthur''s face didn''t look good.


    In fact, if Eduard did not mention, Arthur would also know what Lucia was doing recently. He also did not understand, but can only suffer that in his heart. "Eduard, please stop..." Kane warned him while seeing Arthur frown.


    "Why not?!" Eduardined, ignoring him. "Lucia said she wouldn''t spare Spencer in the hospital, and now she''s in a rtionship with him. What is she thinking?!" "Lucia may have... ns of her own," Juliana said politely, watching Arthur''s face.


    "What''s her n to defend Spencer when she''s being wronged?!" Eduard walked around the living room. "No, I''m going to ask her!"


    "Eduard!" Kane finally said it. "You have to think about what you''re saying..." he looked directly at Arthur.


    Eduard looked into his eyes and realized he was being impulsive. Unfortunately, the words had already been spoken.


    Knowing that everyone was looking at him, Arthur looked up slowly and said calmly, "You don''t have to worry about me. As her friend, Eduard is right to worry."


    "Arthur..." Juliana''s heart ached when she saw how "open-minded" Arthur was, and how could she not know whaty beneath his peace as a good friend.


    "Take your time. I''m going up to take care of some business." Arthur didn''t respond to Juliana''s concern. He got up and went upstairs. As soon as he left, they started to attack Eduard.


    "Eduard, you''re crazy. Why are you saying this in front of Arthur?!" Kane fumed.


    "Yeah, you know what Arthur cares!" Juliana chimed in.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Eduard, you''ve gone too far this time," even Daphne agreed,shing out at her boyfriend.


    Eduard apologized bitterly. "I was just anxious..."


    "You think you''re the only one who''s impatient?" Juliana red. "All of us, especially Arthur... I don''t know how much pressure he''s under right now..."


    "I wasn''t kidding. I wanted to talk to Lucia," Eduard said.


    "What''s the use of it?" Kane sighed. "Lucia has always been independent and clear-cut. She must have her own reasons for forgiving Spencer. Even if we worry about Arthur, it''s not worth it to make things difficult for Lucia, is it?"


    When Eduard heard this, he knew Kane had a point. He didn''t know what to say, so he sat down, feeling upset.


    Holding Eduard''s hand gently, Daphne frowned. "Is there really nothing we can do?"


    "Maybe, just wait it out," Kane sighed.


    In the study, Arthur came up to deal with business, but theputer screen in front of him was dark.

 Chapter 558 Strange Examination

    The room was silent, but Arthur''s heart was not at all calm. He felt unworthy for Lucia. In his opinion, the woman he loved the most should not be wronged.


    Just as Arthur''s thoughts were churning, an iing call rang out on his cell phone and he picked it up.


    "Mr. Davies, I''ve got the information. I''m sending it to you now." As soon as he answered the phone, Kyle cuts to the chase.


    "Yeah, send it." Arthur hung up and turned on hisputer. A few secondster, Kyle''s e-mail was sent to him.


    Opening a file, Arthur began to read each page of information. At thest item, Arthur''s mouse movement stopped.


    A non-invasive DNA test?


    Why would Lucia do this?


    It turned out that Arthur had asked Kyle to look for Lucia''s medical report, which was supposed to be confidential. Because Spencer had deliberately ced Lucia in a private hospital, Kyle had found a loophole.


    Arthur wanted this information to confirm Lucia''s condition, only to stumble upon a project she was working on without checking up on.


    If his memory served him right, the noninvasive DNA test was designed to screen for chromosomal abnormalities, but Lucia''s body wasn''t affected, and fetal development wasn''t affected, so why would she do that for no reason? What was going on?


    At this time Arthur could not think of Lucia''s real intention, so it remained in his mind as a puzzle.


    Lucia''s actions over the past month had unnerved not only Eduard and the others, but Reynolds, too, but not so much. At a private party, he and Monty went straight to Lucia and asked why.


    By the pool, Lucia left Spencer and went to a tree for some fresh air. She was more tired than anyone as an "actress". The pool reflected the flickering light from the lights. Lucia''s face looked mysterious in the shimmering light.


    Lucia was staring into the water when someone tapped her on the shoulder. She turned around in fright and caught a glimpse of Monty''s mischievous smile and Reynolds'' serious face.


    "Monty, you startled me." Since Monty had helped her and she knew he was doing it for Reynolds, Lucia had epted him for who he was.


    "I''m sorry." Monty shrugged and smiled, a smile that meant nothing but no apology.


    Lucia wanted to grab Monty''s cheek and pull it to the side, but she did it. Monty groaned in pain, but he didn''t resist. He looked so infuriating that it made peopleugh. Reynolds looked at Lucia as she yed with Monty.


    Though she had been seen in magazines and on the news quite a bit this month, Reynolds hasn''t seen her face to face in a long time. Looking at her obvious belly under her baggy dress, Reynolds had mixed feelings.


    Having had enough of Monty, Lucia looked at Reynolds, shuddered at the mncholy look in his eyes, and called,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Reynolds..."


    Reynolds worried about her, and Lucia knew it.


    "Why do you do this to yourself," Reynolds asked Lucia, not obliquely.


    "I am not wronged," said Lucia softly, as a wave of light brushed her cheek, and her expression as she said it could not be seen.


    "Of course you''re!" Reynolds sounded annoyed. "Lucia, just say the word and I''ll make Spencer''s life a living hell!"


    Reynolds had so far stopped attacking Cloudwork. But that didn''t mean he had decided not to put pressure on him.


    "Reynolds, I''m really fine." Lucia smiled, and there was a sense of relief in her eyes. Everything she had suffered now would be taken back by Spencer one by one in the future. There was nothing to be wronged about. She was hiding her strength, and she must endure.


    Reynolds didn''t believe it. He stared into Lucia''s eyes, but there was nothing but light and calm in there.


    "Lucia, are you ready for something?" Monty asked suddenly.


    Lucia turned to look at Monty with a look of surprise in her eyes. Monty was very observant, or maybe it was because he was so much calmer than Reynolds.


    Monty didn''t wait for Lucia''s answer. He just turned to Reynolds and smiled. "Reynolds, let Lucia make her own decisions. In my opinion, Spencer doesn''t have the ability to make Lucia feel bad."


    Monty''s words seemed to mean something, and Reynolds thought for a moment and said to Lucia, "Call me anytime."


    Lucia smiled gratefully. Just as she was about to say something, a male voice came from their side. "Mr. Brown, Lucia, what are you talking about?"


    The three of them turned their heads and saw Spencer walking towards them with a smile on his face. Although he was smiling, there was no hint of happiness in his eyes.


    Reynolds nced at Spencer, then turned to Lucia and said, "Take care of yourself." He was about to take Monty away when Spencer stopped him.


    Spencer was wary of confronting Reynolds on the surface because of his identity, but he knew what will hurt him as deeply as he did Arthur.


    "Mr. Brown, Lucia hasn''t been feeling well for a while. You haven''t seen her for a long time. Why are you leaving so soon?" Spencer put his arm around Lucia''s waist and smiled at Reynolds, who had already turned around.


    Reynolds slowly turned around and saw Spencer''s arm around Lucia''s waist, and he was dying to cut his arm off!


    Reynolds'' temper was about to explode. Monty saw the look of displeasure in his eyes. To avoid Lucia''s embarrassment, he ducked in front of Reynolds and said to Spencer,


    "Mr. Davies, let''s not bring up the fact that Lucia isn''t feeling well. It''s a bit embarrassing."


    Monty did the talking.


    Spencer''s face paled, and he stared at Monty unhappily.


    "Lucia is willing to forgive you and you should cherish it, but don''t bring up the past. Be careful to shoot yourself in the foot," Monty added.


    "You!" Spencer knew Monty glib tongue, and did not expect him to speak really so irritating. And he did not know what to say as a rebuttal.


    "Alright, it''s not about you or me. You shouldn''t have stopped us even if it was for Lucia''s own good." Monty smiled slyly. "I don''t want to talk too much."


    With that, Monty pulled Reynolds away, leaving Spencer fuming.


    Lucia sneered and looked at Spencer''s angry face. "You asked for it," she said sarcastically

 Chapter 559 Open hearts to each other

    "Why didn''t you speak up for me!" Spencer directed his anger at Lucia.


    "For you?" Lucia raised an eyebrow. "That''s not my part."


    Spencer choked with anger. Lucia looked extremely indifferent right now.


    "The month is up. Spencer, my patience is running out. After all this time with you, it''s time for you to tell me where Jacob is."


    Spencer didn''t dispute that, thanks to Lucia, his image and that of thepany had improved over the past month, and they had even been described by magazines as the love couple of the industry. Cloudwork''s stock price also showed a warming trend. With further dy, he was afraid that Lucia will really lose patience.


    "Sure, I''ll tell you when we get to Chicago."


    "We''re going to Chicago?" Lucia frowned.


    "Thest scene, of course, had to be done, right?" Spencerughed.


    Staring at the smile on Spencer''s lips, Lucia furrowed deeply, but she finally agreed. Anyway, her "bad luck" was about to end.


    The next day, Spencer announced that he and Lucia were going to Chicago to visit Esmae, and had a reporter from Prospect Focus Magazine follow them all the way to the airport to post pictures of their intimate rtionship.


    After getting on the ne and out of sight of the reporter, Lucia immediately drew a line between herself and Spencer. Although they were in the same position, Lucia wouldn''t even let him touch her arm. "Tell me, what do you want me to ask Esmae?" Lucia asked Spencer.


    "First-quarter results from headquarters," Spencer said bluntly.


    "You have quite an appetite," Lucia sneered.


    "It''s not that big. It''s just a few words to Ms. Wilson, but it''s very important to us. Lucia, whether or not you can get Jacob''s location depends on how you perform tomorrow." Spencer sounded rxed. Lucia gave Spencer a cold look and then turned to look out the window. It looked like she was really going to talk to Esmae to get hold of Jacob.


    The next morning, their ne arrived in Chicago. At the airport, she and Spencer returned to Brown Manor in a motorcade sent by the Brown family. Esmae, who had not seen Lucia in a long time, was already waiting for her at the Manor.


    As soon as she got off the car, Lucia saw Esmae waiting for her on the doorstep.


    "Esmae!" Lucia called her happily. She broke away from Spencer''s hand and began to run up the stairs. Her light figure was not affected by her pregnant belly, but this action frightened Esmae. Esmae hurried down to meet her, not forgetting to say, "Be careful. Why are you running?"


    "I miss you," said Lucia, smiling sweetly at Esmae.


    Esmae had a loving smile and hugged her, who had caused her so much heartache. But when she hugged Lucia, her eyes quickly darkened when she saw Spencer.


    Spencer offered toe with Lucia. Esmae knew what he was up to. She was following the national news. She didn''t know what Lucia was up to, but she wasn''t going to stop it.


    "Ms. Wilson, long time no see. How''s your health?" Spencer greeted Esmae with a smile, pretending not to notice the look of displeasure in her eyes.


    "Fine," said Esmae casually as she led Lucia into the house. Spencer smiled and followed.


    Coming into the drawing-room, Esmae busily let Lucia sit down. And Lucia was amused by her cautious manner.


    "Esmae, I''m not that weak. I can do a lot of things when I had Teddy."


    "It''s different this time. You''ve been hurt before," said Esmae softly, but she nced at Spencer, who had done something "good" she hadn''t forgotten!


    "Ms. Wilson, I''ve sincerely reformed. Look, isn''t Lucia being taken good care of by me now? Has she put on a lot of weight?" Spencer had Lucia''s promise and spoke with confidence. Esmae looked at Lucia, who smiled and nodded slightly. "Spencer did take care of me. Nia and he has lost touch."


    Esmae raised her eyebrows. What the hell was going on?


    Seeing Esmae''s surprise, Lucia did not reveal anything. She smiled lightly, which was meaningful.


    Esmae looked at Lucia for a long time, then turned to Spencer and said, "Really?"


    "Of course," Spencer said. "I would do anything for Lucia if she would just give me a chance."


    Spencer''s sincerity was a bit grandiose, but Esmae didn''t say it out loud. She just nodded slightly and began inquiring about Lucia''s condition, leaving Spencer out of the way. Spencer wasn''t in a hurry. He sat on the couch and patiently listened to Esmae and Lucia talk, smiling and agreeing with her every now and then politely.


    In the evening, after dinner, Esmae asked Lucia to apany her for a walk in the garden. They walked slowly down the path, arm in arm.


    After walking for a while, the neon lights in the garden lit up and Esmae asked Lucia,Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Lucia, did Spencer make a deal with you?"


    "Yes," said Lucia, nodding. "I want Jacob."


    "What''s the catch?"


    "Erik''spany''s earnings for the first quarter of next year," Lucia said, looking at Esmae.


    "I know." Esmae nodded immediately.


    Lucia thought she was going to ask a lot of questions. Knowing that Esmae was on her side, Lucia gratefully replied,


    "Thank you, Esmae."


    "Don''t thank me," Esmae said, lowering her eyes. "I''m sorry that you''ve suffered so much. If I can help you find Jacob, it would be a piece of cake to give him a few deals." "Esmae, I know you don''t want to work with Erik..." Lucia felt bad.


    "That''s true," Esmae said with a smile. "Erik, that scaredy-cat, has a bad reputation in the business. My friend told me to be careful that I didn''t fall for his tricks."


    "It''s funny that Erik still thinks you can help him with the Davies group..." Lucia had no sooner said this than she realized she probably shouldn''t have mentioned Edwin and Sophie. When she looked at Esmae and saw that her expression had changed, Lucia asked helplessly,


    "Esmae, are you still..."

 Chapter 560 Deal Done

    "I can''t get over it," said Esmae herself, finishing off Lucia''s question.


    "Esmae, do you really have to hate them forever?" Lucia had her own hatred. She knew that some grudges could not be let go, but Esmae was different. The dispute with Edwin and Sophie back then was only caused by a misunderstanding. No one had hurt anyone on purpose.


    "I don''t know..." Looking up at the sky, Esmae let out her first sigh of relief,


    "It''s just that after so many years, it seems like it''s be a habit. Edwin told me that he doesn''t love me. That it''s a one-sided desire, and I can''t deny that. Sophie was hiding it because she was afraid I''d be upset, and it seemed like no one was at fault, and it seemed like everyone was at fault."


    "If it were me, I might not be able to let it go easily, but you''re broad-minded. You''re just too persistent. I''m sure you can figure it out." Hearing that Esmae could understand the crux of their rtionship, Lucia felt confident too.


    "When did you learn to praise without a trace, kid?" said Esmae. Her mood was brightened by Lucia''s words.


    Was she broad-minded?


    "Of course, my life was saved by you," said Lucia, holding Esmae''s hand with a slight smile. "You''re good to everyone. You''re the best mother in the world."


    Esmae and Lucia were startled by the natural way she said "mother", and then both smiled and leaned their heads together. She was not her biological mother, but rather biological.


    While Esmae and Lucia were walking, Chris was sitting in the living room flipping through the newspaper when Spencer walked down from the second floor and saw him. Chris was so cold to him that he wouldn''t even give him a simple brush-off.


    "Say no more," When Spencer talked about the family business, Chris cut him off. "I don''t like your rtionship with Lucia. I don''t like your character. You don''t have to get close to me."


    "Mr. Brown, you''ve got me all wrong." Spencer''s smile was as awkward as it could be.


    "I''m sure it wasn''t a misunderstanding," Chris said sternly, "Mr. Davies, you have to be honest. I would advise you to give up your desire and keep it simple."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chris grew up in a prestigious family with a well-educated background, and his natural advantages did allow him not to experience the agony of not getting what he wanted. He could understand Spencer''s envy and jealousy of the Davies Group''s development, but it was against humanity to do so, and he despised intrigue.


    Upon hearing this, Spencer knew that fawning failed, so he managed to maintain a smile on his face and answered humbly, "Thank you for your advice."


    Chris nced at Spencer and kept his mouth shut as he read the newspaper. Spencer felt embarrassed and got up to go upstairs, but he clearly realized that courting Esmae was the most important thing right now, because he can see that Chris did not interfere with his wife''s decisions, even if he felt they were inappropriate.


    So when Lucia got back from their walk, Spencer couldn''t wait to go to her room and ask her how it was with Esmae.


    "She has agreed, but I suggest you remind your father not to continue acting like a child. If he is caught red-handed again, I will never interfere again," Lucia replied coldly.


    Spencer''s face lit up when he heard that Esmae was willing to give them a chance, and Lucia felt disgusted when she saw the look of joy on his face,


    "Now will you tell me where Jacob Is?"


    "Sure," Spencer said with a smile. "He''s near the Gold Coast in San Francisco. You can go find him."


    Spencer was ready. Lucia didn''t know Jacob had a n. Last week, Spencer sent Dan back to San Francisco with a hacker, lurking around Jacob''s apartment. Once Lucia found Jacob, he would immediately get the hacker to take care of the e-mail for him, and he could wait for Jacob to be killed, so that he wouldn''t be desperate enough to give himself up, he could appease Lucia, and get out of this mess. "What''s the location?" asked Lucia. The Gold Coast was a 17-mile stretch of tall buildings and densely popted areas. Knowing Jacob was there, it was not easy to find him quickly, so Lucia continued to ask. "Where exactly?" Spencer smiled. His slyness was evident in his words. "Then it''s up to you to find it. I can''t help you arrest Jacob myself."


    Lucia wasn''t bothered. The question was redundant, and Spencer''s reaction was to be expected.


    "The deal is done, and when you get home, leave me alone," Lucia said coldly, with a warning in her words.


    Even though he had made peace with their rtionship, hearing Lucia''s cold words made Spencer feel a little upset. However, he did not reveal it and pretended to smile calmly,


    "All right, I''ll leave you to it."


    As soon as Spencer came out of Lucia''s room, he called his father to tell him the good news. Erik was so happy that he evenplimented his son on his ability. However, Spencer told his father with sincere words,


    "Dad, don''t do anything this time. If something happens again, I really can''t help it."


    "I get it. This time we''re doing business by the book, no tricks," Erik promised, and Spencer was relieved.


    On the other hand, Lucia immediately contacted Otis and told him where Jacob was.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find him in three days," Otis said confidently.


    "Otis, thank you. I''ve had tests done while I was in the hospital, and the baby is a gic match to Teddy. All that''s left is to bring Jacob to justice," Lucia pleaded.


    "Sure!" Otis promised, for Arthur, for Lucia, for Teddy, that he would find Jacob!


    On the third day, when Lucia and Spencer were both on their way home, Otis''s search team finally located Jacob and reported him to Otis.


    "Are you sure he''s in that apartment?!" Otis reconfirmed.


    "Yes, we''ve located him. We''re just waiting for the right moment to capture him." Otis sent out a team of bodyguards from the Davies family. The captain was a seasoned veteran and assured Otis. "Well, watch the time to control him. Let me know as soon as you seed."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 561 Failed Capture

    Jacob had been on the run for a long time, and he hadn''t let down his guard after threatening Spencer with a good deal. Because he''d been living in a slum, he developed a state of mental tension at all times. Over these days, Jacob always felt something wrong around, but can not tell why.


    Just to be on the safe side, and to test some hunches, Jacob snuck out the window of the apartment that night, climbed down the fire escape to the balcony below, and spent more than an hour on the balcony. He was found by the owner of the apartment. When Jacob was seen, he did not panic and told the owner bluntly that there seemed to be strangers looking for him upstairs, and that the owner had dealt with Jacob several times, so he really went upstairs to for him to see the situation. Ten minutester, he came down, full of panic.


    "How''s it going?" Jacob could tell by the look on his face that something was wrong.


    As luck would have it, the night when Jacob had a hunch, it was time for the bodyguards to make the arrest. They confirmed that Jacob returned to his apartment and waited for an hour before making the raid, but when they broke into the apartment, there was no one there. Jacob had long gone.


    When they got out of the apartment to search elsewhere, they ran into another owner of the apartment. Due to the severity of thew, they had to leave quickly. It was toote to search elsewhere. The owner of the apartment is the man who helped Jacob upstairs to check on the situation.


    "Mr. Taylor, you''re right. A group of masked men in ck broke into your room just now! Call the police right away!" The owner said worriedly.


    But Jacob shook his head. "Are you sure they''re gone?" He asked


    "Yes, I watched them get into the elevator and go down to the first floor," the owner said.


    "Okay, thank you, but you don''t have to call the police. I have a personal vendetta with these people, so it''s useless to call the police. Thank you." After thanking him repeatedly, Jacob left the house and went back upstairs to observe the room in the dark for more than ten minutes. After confirming that there was no one around, he quickly went back to his room to pack up his things and turned on theputer to clear all traces before leaving.


    He was so scared that he was sure they were Spencer''s men. Recalling that he suddenly called him more than a month ago for a conversation, he guessed that Spencer was no longer willing to offer him asylum, even had a murderous intent.


    "Spencer! You''re a badass. We''ll see about that!" Jacob murmured as he left San Francisco in the dark of the night.


    After leaving the apartment, the head of security guiltily reported the failed mission to Otis, who was silent for a long time before saying,


    "Looks like Jacob was on his guard, and Spencer''s and didn''t catch him too?"


    "I don''t think so," the head of security replied. "We had already sent people to harass the killer before we could do it. He didn''t have a chance to kill Jacob."


    "Got it. Keep searching for Jacob in San Francisco. Maybe he''s not far away." Otis didn''t channel his disappointment into anger at his bodyguards, but instead thought about what to do next.


    "We''ll do our best to search him!" In order to make up for the mistake, the head of the bodyguard made a solemn promise. As soon as he ended the call with Otis, his group started running around without any rest. Unfortunately, there was no trace of him. Jacob really disappeared into thin air.


    Otis put down his phone, feeling extremely depressed. He had thought that Jacob would be captured this time, but he had escaped. How could he tell Lucia the news?


    While Otis was struggling with how to talk to Lucia, Spencer also got a bad news. Dan sent him a message. The mission failed, and Jacob was missing.


    Spencer and Lucia had just returned to Athegate, but Spencer was furious when he received the bad news without a break from the ne.


    "Dan! What''s the matter with you! You can''t handle Jacob?!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know what happened, but a couple of guys came up to harass me while I was spying on Jacob. I got distracted and..." Dan exined. He was also very upset. He had always thought very high of himself, but he rarely missed the time.


    "Someone''s harassing you?" Spencer didn''t believe him. "Dan, you''re a professional killer! Does anyone else know where you''re hiding? Or are you crouching down on the street to prepare for a sniper attack?!"


    "I hid myself well!" The self-respecting Dan couldn''t stand Spencer''s sarcasm and quickly replied, "But somehow, I was caught."


    Spencer felt that something was wrong when he heard that. He knew Dan''s ability better than anyone else. If he had hidden himself so well, why would anyone find out about him? Unless...


    "Looks like Lucia already knew I''d send someone to take care of Jacob." Spencer wasn''t guessing. He was sure!


    "Are you saying Lucia asked those people to do it?" Dan raised an eyebrow.


    "Absolutely!" Spencer said firmly. "There''s no such thing as an unexined coincidence. When her men were about to capture Jacob, someone happened to stumble upon your hiding ce. Is that such a coincidence?"


    Dan thought for a moment and said, "It seems that we are also in the middle of her plot..."


    "Lucia is smart," Spencer said with a chuckle. "But it wasn''t worth it. We didn''t get Jacob, and she didn''t get him too."


    "I don''t know where Jacob is now. We''ve also checked theputer in his apartment. He used a virus to erase all traces. Mr. Davies, will he betray you?"


    "No," Spencer said confidently,


    "If Jacob escapes, it proves he''s not willing to go to justice. If he betrays me, doesn''t that mean he''s turning himself in? He wouldn''t be that stupid. You know, it''s not such a bad thing for me. Jacob doesn''t know that I have exposed him to Lucia, so he must have assumed that I sent the men who took him, and then he wouldn''t daree after me again, but Lucia..."


    At this point, Spencer''s smile became obvious slowly. If Lucia had gotten word that Jacob had escaped, she will be very disappointed.


    Spencer was right. Lucia didn''t say a word for a long time after the news that the n to capture Jacob had failed.


    She thought she would soon be able to reunite with Arthur, but God didn''t want her to.

 Chapter 562 Find another partner

    "Lucia, I''m sorry," Otis said in a low voice. His guilt feeling perhaps was deeper than Lucia''s direct disappointment, "It was my n that failed, and Jacob discovered it."


    Lucia wanted to say it was okay, but her voice was stuck in her throat and she couldn''t speak for a long time.


    After this incident, Jacob realized that even if he escaped to USA, he was still being hunted, and it would be difficult to find himter. "Spencer''s men didn''t get it, either," Otis told Lucia after another pause.


    "I don''t know if Spencer will continue to send men after Jacob," Lucia said, with her eyes darkening when she heard Spencer''s name,


    "Otis, please keep going after Jacob. I''m afraid Spencer will find him first, and he won''t be able to take it easy on him."


    "Okay," Otis said, "I''ll keep sending more people to look for him."


    Otis was also concerned about the chances of capturing Jacob. Growing up in the USA, Otis had always been part of a wealthy family, but that didn''t mean he didn''t understand howplicated it was to find Jacob among so many people.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Otis couldn''t help apologizing to Lucia again. He knew how disappointed Lucia was.


    "It''s okay," Lucia finally calmed herself down and replied softly, "Nothing can escape from justice. I believe that no matter how he escapes, he will be caught one day."


    "Lucia..." Otis couldn''t bear it. "Since the situation has be like this, why don''t you just leave Spencer and go back to Arthur?"


    "I wish," said Lucia, frowning, "But Jacob is alone in a foreign country," she whispered. "He''s going to have to ask Spencer for help, and he might be able to tell us where he is. I want to wait."


    If they waited any longer, she and Arthur will only suffer more.


    Otis didn''t say it out loud because he knew Lucia knew it better than anyone.


    He was impressed by Lucia''s courage and perseverance. Not everyone could resist the loneliness. She did it.


    "Then you have to be more careful in the future. Protect yourself. Protect the baby." Now, Otis can only exhort.


    "Thanks, Otis," Lucia sighed, and the two hung up.


    Looking out the window of the sun which was covered by clouds, Lucia''s heart seemed also to be covered with ayer of haze, lingering.


    After the failed attempt to capture Jacob, Spencer continued to send his men to track him down, butpared to Lucia, he was confident that soon after Jacob had squandered everything, he muste to seek his help.


    Esmae followed through on her promise to Lucia and continued to work with Erik''spany. This time, Erik didn''t dare to do anything wrong, so it was a "good" partnership. Erik saw thepany''s profits rebound. Atst he stopped ming his son.


    Spencer seemed to see the light at the end of the tunnel again. Lucia was no longer apanying him to events, but he had alreadyid the groundwork for a big story. In front of outsiders, he said that his fiancee was in the middle andte stages of pregnancy, so he let her have a good rest at home and take care of her by herself. At that moment, there was a lot of praise for him.


    It''d been half a month since Jacob''s escape, and he''d been holed up in a small town in California, working his way out of an unassuming hotel room.


    Spencer was wrong. Jacob was smart this time. He didn''t squander the fortune he''d extorted from him, but he was careful to keep it safe. After all, to get revenge, he had to have strength. When he left his home country, he had something in reverse. It wouldn''t be hard for him to get back on his feet, but he needed help.


    Who can help him?


    It was a question Jacob had been thinking about, and as he thought about it over and over again that afternoon, he came up with a great idea, but it was a long shot. With that in mind, Jacob took the risk of contacting Samuel first.


    At eleven o''clock in the morning, when Samuel saw the foreign number again on the screen, he hesitated for a long time, but Jacob didn''t stop and just kept calling.


    Finally feeling annoyed, Samuel picked up the phone, "Didn''t I tell you not to contact me again? Do you have any idea how angry Spencer is about you? It even affects me. Please let me go."


    Jacob paused for a moment, then realized that Spencer was ming Samuel for what had happened to him, but instead of giving up, he said slowly,


    "Don''t worry. I won''t make things difficult for you. I''m contacting you because I want you to help me connect with someone. I won''t call you again after this."


    "Who?" Samuel asked without hesitation to get rid of Jacob.


    Jacob smiled and knew it was done.


    Someone who had suffered as much as Jacob, no, even more, and that person was Nia.


    Nia had be the mistress that everyone in Athegate knew, and even if they weren''t in a hurry to harass her right now, she wouldn''t be able to leave the house. When she did, wherever she went, she felt like people were judging her behind her back. For the first time, Nia had been judged for her morality.


    For more than a month, she had been staying at home like a zombie every day. She definitely did not dare to go back the Webbex Group. At first, she tried to go back to thepany, but as soon as she entered the lobby, she was unceremoniously chased out by the security guards. Just as she was about to make a scene, Kane came out and ordered the security to dismiss her. Nia was so humiliated that she had to run away.


    When Nia got back, she wanted to call Spencer toin, but Spencer was too busy trying to save his face and avoid her. Although he didn''t block her, every call she made was rejected. Nia didn''t dare go to Spencer, and finally realized that he was trying to save Lucia from damage instead of her.


    Feeling extremely disappointed, she was not willing to ept it, but she chose it and can only suffer the consequences herself.


    Just when Nia was feeling blue, an unexpected phone call caught her interest, and it turned out to be from Samuel.


    "Samuel! Did Spencer tell you to contact me? Did he agree to meet me?!" Nia was so excited at first.


    "No..." Samuel said. "There''s someone here who wants to meet you."

 Chapter 563 Ready to do something

    "Who?" Nia frowned and sounded disappointed that she wasn''t in the mood to know anyone right now.


    "Jacob," Samuel said directly.


    "What?! Jacob?!" Nia stood up straight when she heard the name. Before she turned against Lucia, she hated Jacob for framing her. Because of her desire for Lucia, she reacted violently to the name. "Yes, it''s Jacob. If you agree to speak to him, you can keep from Mr. Davies. I''m taking the risk of contacting you right now," Samuel said bluntly.


    "What did he want from me?" Nia asked uneasily.


    "I don''t know. If you say yes, I''ll have him contact you," Samuel said.


    Nia frowned. She used to hate Jacob, but now she hated Lucia even more. The enemy of her enemy was her friend. Nia was tempted. It would be okay to talk to him anyway. "Okay, tell him to contact me." Nia agreed.


    "Remember, don''t let Mr. Davies know it, or you and I will both suffer," Samuel said again.


    "Got it," Nia said impatiently.


    Half an hourter, her phone rang again. Nia waited for a while and then pressed the answer button.


    "Miss Davidson?" Jacob''s voice came over the phone.


    "What can I do for you?" Nia asked arrogantly, but as soon as she finished her words, Jacob on the other end of the line startedughing, and Nia was immediately annoyed, "What are youughing at?!"


    "I''m sorry," Jacob said with a chuckle and a cough. "I just admire you for being so calm in this situation. If I were you, I''d be up all night."


    "What situation?" Nia didn''t like Jacob''s tone and didn''t want to be outdone.


    Jacob was an old fox and knew exactly what Nia was thinking, so he said,


    "Miss Davidson, you don''t have to be so defensive about me. In fact, I''m in a simr situation as you are right now. We''re both victims behind Spencer and Lucia. Let''s talk about me first. At first, I thought Spencer really thought of me as a friend and would fight Arthur with me. I didn''t expect that his goal is Lucia in the first ce. I am just a pawn that he uses. Now that I''m useless, he sent people after me. Miss Davidson, don''t you think what happened to me sounds familiar?"


    Nia pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. Of course, she knew that she was just a pawn in Spencer''s game too.


    "I actually admire you for challenging Lucia, or at least for standing up for yourself," Jacobplimented Nia, then added,


    "But you were wrong to underestimate Spencer''s ruthlessness, weren''t you? "When ites to profits, of course he would choose to keep his rtionship with Lucia first. After all, she is the president of the Webbex Group and the goddaughter of a wealthy family in USA. With such a status, how could Spencer abandon her and be with you?"


    Nia''s lip-pursed action was reced by biting her lip, and Jacob''s words were precise, and these were all her sore points.


    "We''re all victims of Spencer''s conspiracy, Miss Davidson. I''m not going to beat around the bush. I want to work with you." Nia''s silence meant that she was listening, so Jacob got to the point. "Work with me? You''re a wanted fugitive. If I cooperate with you, I''m an essory?" Nia was still on guard and immediately rejected Jacob.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Well..." Jacob sighed, as if in frustration, and said, "Are you having some kind of fantasy about Spencer right now?"


    "Even if I didn''t expect anything from him, I wouldn''t be stupid enough to work with you!" Nia said bluntly.


    "Please don''t mind my status as a fugitive. I only made a miscalction. Although you''ve always been an assistant, I believe you know a little about the people in the business circle. If we really investigate, all of these so-called celebrities in the upper-ss circle has a few scandals behind them. Even the Webbex Group and Jibillion have always found loopholes in thew, but they were not found out. I am now overseas. As long as I am not caught, I will not implicate you. You can rest assured. Even if I am really caught, I will not implicate you in any way. If I did not feel the same way about what happened to you, I would not havee looking for you."


    Nia''s eyes were moving. Obviously, she was swayed by Jacob''s words. She had been suffering from ack of ability, and even with Spencer, her situation hadn''t changed. But she knew what Jacob was capable of. He ran the JTP Group as an Athegate behemoth a few years ago, and if he ever did find a rival, it would be Davonnis Corp and Jibillion Inc.


    So, Nia hesitated for a moment before asking Jacob, "How would you like to work with me?"


    Jacob smiled, and the fish took the bait.


    So, Jacob told Nia everything that he had nned, and after that, he gave Nia time to process it and didn''t rush to ask for the results. After all, this woman wasn''t very bright.


    Sure enough, it took Nia a long time to digest Jacob''s n, and now she was tempted.


    On the surface, however, Nia said, "Your n is too risky. If it doesn''t work out, we''ll both be left with nothing."


    "Are you afraid you''ll lose everything now?" Jacob chuckled,


    "In a few months, Lucia and Spencer are going to have a baby, and Spencer won''t be distracted. Do you think you''ll be able to wait for him? Besides, your fate lies in the very thought of Lucia. If she is to bring it up to Spencer, you''d be a hundred times worse off than you are now, and you''re not willing to take that chance?"


    Nia took Jacob''s words seriously. In fact, for more than a month, Spencer had been ignoring her, and she was constantly afraid that Lucia would suddenly remember that she existed. With only one order, whether Lucia would take back everything she had got from Spencer, or push her into a corner, she was sure Spencer would do nothing about it.


    The only sound on the phone was Nia''s breathing, and Jacob knew she was hesitating, so he suggested,


    "I won''t ask you to make a decision right now. I''ll contact you in three days. Think about it yourself. If you''re not willing to cooperate, then just pretend that we have never contacted each other. However, I won''t give up on Spencer and Lucia!"

 Chapter 564 A Blue Winter

    "Okay, I''ll get back to you in three days," Nia was so excited to hear from Jacob that she said so and ended the call.


    Looking at the screen of her phone, Nia couldn''t calm down for a long time. Although she still had a lot of worries, she couldn''t help but jump for joy when she thought about the future Jacob had described for her!


    If she can be the person Jacob described her to be, no one will ever look down on her again, not Spencer, not Lucia, not Eduard, not Kane, not even that awful Daphne! They would be all afraid to underestimate her!


    She just hung up, but Nia was already looking forward to that call in three days.


    As the cold air swept Athegate in the winter months, there were fewer and fewer sunny days. Sometimes a whole day would be gloomy. Lucia, who was already afraid of the cold, was even more dreary. The more she hoped for, the more disappointed she would be. Even Lucia, who was mentally strong, would be upset after Jacob''s escape. She had nned to tell Arthur the truth before the child was born, but now it seemed that... She was gonna have to wait, and for how long, she didn''t know...


    For the first few days, Lucia didn''t even want to get out of bed. She spent the whole day in bed, frowning and brooding, worrying Jack and the others. At first they thought Lucia was sick, butter they found out that she was upset about Jacob. The matter can not be settled for the time being, nor can they do anything about it.


    It was known that Otis turned San Francisco upside down, but he couldn''t find him.


    During Lucia''s darkest period, Victor did not dare to take a picture of her for Arthur, for fear that even Arthur would be in a bad mood.


    Arthur knew about the capture of Jacob, and he knew how upset Lucia was. Although he really wanted to give her a hug on such a cold winter''s day, Arthur knew he couldn''t and could only pay more attention to Lucia''s diet.


    It was the only connection Arthur had with Lucia now.


    Arthur''s growing obsession with cooking also raised questions for Sophie, who had previously known that he would walk around the kitchen because he didn''t like the smell of oil.


    Arthur had an above-average IQ, but his mother could easily tell what he was doing. There was no need to make unnecessary guesses. Who else could make Arthur go into the kitchen voluntarily and do it himself? Moreover, Arthur asked her almost all of the diet with supplements, but also deliberately avoid the ingredients which were unsuitable for pregnant women. Therefore, it was very easy to see through him.


    Sophie''s heart ached.


    Lucia was having Spencer''s baby!


    She used to think that Arthur was in love with Lucia, but now it seemed that love was not enough to describe that.


    Finally, one day, when Arthur went to make a phone call again to ask about Sophie''s new dish, Sophie couldn''t help but mention it,


    "Arthur, why are you doing this? I know you learned to make soup for Lucia, but she''s nevering back. You know that, don''t you?"


    Arthur froze in his tracks and said nothing.


    Sophie could almost guess the look on Arthur''s face,


    "Arthur, stop this self-destructive behavior of yours. In the past, we could all hold out hope that Lucia woulde back, but now that she''s pregnant with Spencer''s child. This hope will nevere true again. I really don''t want to see you torture yourself like this!"


    As a woman, Sophie knew exactly what kind of bond a child can bring to two people.


    "Who says I can''t look forward to it anymore?" Arthur''s voice was as clear as spring water, as if it hade from a distant ce.


    "Arthur?" Sophie quickly realized her son was implying something. "What do you mean?" She asked


    Arthur thought for a moment, and decided to tell his mother, "Actually, when Lucia was in the hospital over a month ago, I managed to get all of her test results. My original intention was to see if she was all right, but in those reports, I found an item that didn''t need to be done."


    "What is it?" Sophie''s heart was pounding, and she had a strange feeling.


    "Non-invasive DNA testing," Arthur said.


    "Non-invasive DNA testing..." Sophie searched it in her mind for a reference to the phrase and hesitated. "Isn''t it used to check for fetal chromosomes? Sometimes, it''s also used..."


    Sophie''s words came to an abrupt end, and an idea shed through her mind like a bolt of lightning.


    "Arthur, you doubt it?!" Sophie was both excited and shocked.


    "Yes, I suspect Lucia''s child is mine," Arthur said, with his lips curling up as he tasted the happiness in his heart.


    "Could you be wrong?" Sophie asked doubtfully, not wanting to disappoint her son.


    "If Lucia''s baby is definitely Spencer''s, why did she do the test?" Arthur was quick to make his suspicion reasonable.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Maybe... just to check on the development of the fetus..." Sophie still didn''t dare hold out such a hope. No, it was an extravagant hope!


    If Lucia was carrying her son''s baby, it was the best thing that ever happened to her!


    "No. Normally, such a test would only be necessary if there is a critical risk in the Down syndrome screening test. But Lucia has already done this test and the result is normal. Why would she go through all this trouble?" Arthur said confidently. In fact, rational as he, such a suspicion must have made him rule out all other possibilities.


    Sophie was silent for a long time as if she was considering the odds, but in fact, she had been running around the room clutching her phone. She was so excited that she didn''t know how to process the good news!


    "Mom?" Arthur, who hadn''t heard from her for a long time, didn''t know that his mother had lost her modesty. She was so excited! He thought she didn''t trust his judgment, so he continued,


    "Although I''m not 100% sure, no matter who this baby belongs to, I hope that I can do my best to take care of the baby. Lucia was right at that time. During the time between Teddy''s birth and our meeting, I never did my duty as a father. No matter how much I love Teddy in the future, that gap will never be filled. Therefore, I won''t miss this chance to make up for it."

 Chapter 565 Anxious Father

    Arthur had never forgotten what Lucia had said to him, affectionately and indignantly, and he remembered them often in the middle of the night. Sophie managed to suppress her excitement and said to Arthur,


    "Arthur, do you think Lucia and Spencer have a reason to be together?"


    Without knowing that the unborn child might be Arthur''s, Sophie might not have expected it, but once she did, other expectations restored, even stronger. "Well..." Arthur didn''t want to keep Sophie in the dark either. "I''ve confirmed with the man who ims to be Teddy''s donor that he''s not the real donor," he said. "What?!" Sophie caught another bombshell!


    Arthur smiled at his mother''s surprised tone and said, "I went to make sure of it myself."


    Sophie paused for a few seconds before saying, "Could it be that everything we thought was true, that Lucia was with Spencer for Teddy?"


    "I can''t be 100% sure, because I can''t find out who the real donor is. But Lucia definitely knows the truth. She chose to be engaged to Spencer, maybe because of Teddy, maybe for other reasons. But all the evidence suggests that her rtionship with Spencer is definitely not about love."


    Arthur thought it over and decided not to tell his mother that Otis had sent someone to protect Lucia. He knew how much she loved Lucia, and if he did, she would have made Lucia''s safety a priority. He can''t risk ruining Lucia''s n.


    Why being hurtful? Because Arthur couldn''t be sure of the truth, he could only specte. Why he couldn''t help but toss and turn? Because his heart ached for Lucia. If the spection was true, how much courage and how much perseverance would it take for her to leave him, leave Teddy and go to Spencer?


    So Arthur never med Lucia, no matter when, no matter what.


    "Why are you only telling me now, Arthur..." Sophieined. She had been worrying about Arthur and Lucia for months, not just herself, but her husband as well.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve been looking into these things," Arthur said, feeling guilty that he had worried his mother,


    "And it''s just spection."


    Arthur was too cautious. Sophie sighed when she heard Arthur''s words. He could have asked Lucia as he wished, but he didn''t want to interfere with her choice. "So what are you going to do?" Sophie asked.


    "Stay with her like this," Arthur naturally spoke of the most difficult persistence in human nature, "No matter what happens."


    "You..." Arthur''s insistence moved Sophie and hurt her.


    "By the way," Arthur added, "Let''s not tell my dad about this yet. He''ll take the question of the offspring very seriously. I''m afraid he''ll do something before it''s toote."


    No?


    Sophie scowled and turned to her husband, Edwin, who was sitting on the edge of the bed. But, she was on speakerphone with Arthur.


    "I see. I''ll keep it from him for now." Sophie red at Edwin, who was shaking his head, and decided to tell a little lie.


    After a few more words with Arthur, Sophie looked at her husband and said, "You heard Arthur. He doesn''t want you to get involved right now."


    "No way," said Edwin. Having his arms crossed, he looked grim and was unable to hide the gleam of joy between his brows. "That''s my grandchild!"


    "Your grandchild is drawing in the study," Sophie said helplessly. "Didn''t Arthur say it''s just a spection?"


    "It''s also based on fact," Edwin said.


    "But you have to worry about Lucia. She has her reasons for staying by Spencer''s side, and you''re only going to sabotage her efforts so far, Edwin. Think twice," Sophie advised.


    Edwin thought for a moment, then looked up and said, "Okay, I''ll do it another way."


    Looking at her husband''s eyes, Sophie could only apologize to Arthur in her heart...


    In the blink of an eye, winter was upon. Lucia was going out less and less because she was afraid of the cold, but relying on the heat all day. Arthur''s coat was like a child''s nket to her. She was going to give birth to the baby, waiting for the time.


    Spencer stayed out of the building as promised, and they became an nominal couple. They hadn''t seen each other for a whole month. Lucia was right under his nose, so he never sent someone to watch her, just so that Jack and the others could take care of her.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    But the outside world thought Lucia was living happily with Spencer.


    But one day near the new year, Spencer suddenly walked into the yard.


    Nick, one of the four guards, was wrapping a nket around Lucia''s shoulders. As soon as he heard footsteps, he rushed out of the living room and warned Lucia who was sleepy, "Someone''sing."


    Lucia opened her eyes, and there was no morenguor in them.


    "Looks like you''re doing well..." Spencer teased, half-jokingly, as he walked into the living room and saw Lucia lounging on the sofa.


    "Up until now, things were going really well," Lucia said sarcastically.


    Spencer raised his eyebrows and sat down opposite Lucia. He smiled and said, "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not here to disturb your life on purpose. I just have an event for you to attend."


    "An event?" Lucia thought of something Kane had mentioned to her the other day.


    Recently, there was an investmentpany in Athegate that had emerged unnoticed and had boomed as soon as it went public, earning huge returns on several investments.


    It wasn''t exactly a surprise, but it was investing in the underdog sunset industry, and it turned out to be a bit of a surprise. The sunset industry had seen a resurgence, and it caught the attention of the financial press. People were curious about thepany, iming that the decision-maker had a unique vision and promising future, but the man''s identity was a secret and no one had seen him until now.


    A few days ago, thepany seemed to have garnered enough attention that it suddenly extended an invitation to the upper circles for a bted party to celebrate thepany''s founding. It was something Kane could have handled on his own, but thatpany''s staff called directly and hoped Lucia can participate, so she was aware of this matter.

 Chapter 566 Strange Invitation

    Now that Spencer was talking about the invitation, Lucia suspected that boss was also interested in Cloudwork and the same demand was made.


    Sure enough, Spencer replied, "A newpany is having a party to celebrate its founding, and they want me to be there."


    Lucia''s eyes twinkled and she thought about it. She had a feeling that there was more to thatpany''s goal. Everyone at Athegate knew that she had ceded power to Kane, and that she was incapacitated. Why did they have to name her to attend?


    "Are you interested?" Spencer asked again, seeing Lucia looking down.


    Lucia didn''t answer. In Athegate, Spencer''s was now the top three investment firm followed by Jibillion ...


    Lucia immediately picked up her phone and called Eduard. In front of Spencer, she asked,


    "Eduard, have you received an invitation from Stable Growth Investment?"


    "Oh, thepany, yes, but they were brave enough to call me and ask me to attend. I don''t know what they were thinking," Eduard teased.


    "They also called Kane and specifically asked me to attend, so it seems pretty clear," Lucia said, adding that she could confirm that Arthur had also received the call.


    "Intentional warning?" Eduard said with a ruffian smile. He didn''t think much of the smallpany, but saw that Lucia was interested and asked her,


    "Will youe? Daphne and I haven''t seen you in a long time. She talks about you all the time."


    "Yeah, I''ll," Lucia said, looking at Spencer.


    After hanging up the phone, Lucia gathered up her nket, snuggled up against the soft back of the sofa, and closed her eyes.


    Spencer stared at Lucia''s fair face under the background of her ck coat. He looked at her eyshes that were no longer fluttering and knew that she was determined to ignore him. He smiled and suddenly got up to approach Lucia. He put his hand on the back of the sofa and wrapped her in his arms.


    Sensing the sudden breath, Lucia opened her eyes and stared at Spencer. Their faces were barely 20 centimeters away.


    There was a sh of anger in her bright eyes, and Lucia was extremely displeased.


    "Lucia, I see you''re not as defensive about me as you used to be," Spencer said it. He was undeterred, looking down at Lucia''s eyes, which were glowing with anger,Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Is this good for you and me?"


    Just as Lucia was about to fight back, Spencer suddenly pulled away and left, leaving only one sentence, "I''ll be waiting for you in the living room at 7 p.m."


    It was not until Spencer disappeared at the door that Lucia let down her guard, but the disgust in her heart could not.


    How much longer was this gonna take?


    Coming out of the building and walking down the garden path back to the vestibule, Spencer suddenly looked up at the grey sky with a wry smile and said to himself, "Sure enough, I''m still tempted."


    That pair of bright eyes, even burning with anger, were still so charming...


    It was hard to give her uppletely.


    On the afternoon of the party, Spencer came home early, changed his clothes and waited for Lucia in the living room. At about half past six, Lucia walked slowly in through the back door. Looking Up, Spencer then looked down and forced himself not to look at her.


    Why was this woman so damn beautiful, even when she was pregnant!?


    Her ck curls were casually spread over her shoulders. It was already theter stage of her pregnancy. Lucia could no longer wear a tight dress, so she randomly picked a loose white dress to put on. Her round belly did not affect her beauty. On the contrary, her entire temperament became gentler and calmer. Without the imposing aura that she had before, she naturally stopped applying makeup on her face and only lightly put on lipstick. This was her infinite care for the baby, but she didn''t know that it was still amazing.


    "It''s time to go," Lucia said, gathering her coat and walking across Spencer''s couch area toward the door.


    Spencer''s heartbeat quickened and he became even more ruthless because Lucia ignored him. However, he wouldn''t show it. If he did it, it would only show that he cared more. So, he stood up indifferently and walked with Lucia.


    At 7.30 pm, Spencer and Lucia appeared at the Stable Growth Investment''s celebration dinner party. Their appearance was naturally the focus of everyone''s attention, especially Lucia. Everyone had long been wondering if she would show up tonight. After all, a shining star was still a dazzling existence even if it was concealed from light.


    "God is so unfair! She hasn''t changed at all!"


    "Yeah, she''s even more beautiful."


    "She looks so gentle. Lucia is a real beauty."


    "It seems Spencer has really changed and is taking such good care of his beautiful wife."


    As she walked into the venue, voices were heard around her. She didn''t hear them carefully and just didn''t care.


    "Lucia, it seems that everyone misses you," Spencer said in an affectionate voice, with his head slightly lowering in Lucia''s ear.


    Lucia nced sideways at Spencer and sneered, "Then I should thank you for making so much news for me." Spencer smiled and thought it didn''t matter.


    "Eduard is over there. I''m going to say hello to them," Lucia said to Spencer when she spotted Eduard in the middle of the venue.


    Spencer didn''t intend to control her, so he let go of her waist and went off to talk to the others.


    When Lucia walked slowly toward Eduard and the others, she realized that Arthur was there, too. But he was standing on the wrong side of the ce, and she didn''t see him right away because of the angle. But even if she did, she wasing, too.


    To say why...


    She missed him...


    Lucia didn''t know that the food she ate had always been prepared by Arthur, or that Nick and the others would report back to him every day, or that he would watch Nick take pictures of her every day. For her, separation was separation, and the only way she can see Arthur was through the financial coverage. And every time she saw him on TV or on the news, Lucia was satisfied.


    But even so, she wanted to see Arthur, the real him, standing in front of her alive.


    "Arthur, Lucia''s here." Seeing that everyone was looking in the same direction, Eduard looked over curiously and immediately alerted Arthur.


    Arthur immediately turned his head to look at her. This feeling did not change.

 Chapter 567 Industry Dark Horse

    Through the crowd, Lucia''s long hair swayed slightly as she walked. Her long and white dress swayed slowly as she walked. She was like a fairy walking on the clouds.


    The people around her automatically gave way for Lucia, not only because she was pregnant, but also because of her untouchable temperament. As if they were to get closer, it would tarnish her purity. When she reached Eduard and the others, Lucia smiled and whispered, "Long time no see, everyone."


    No one responded and everyone was dumbfounded.


    Lucia''s temperament had always been gentle. After she became pregnant and before giving birth, that temperament was rendered even softer by her maternal nature. In particr, her smile could trigger a gentle breeze that refreshed their hearts.


    "Lucia... you''re so beautiful..." eximed Daphne, Lucia''s most devoted fan.


    Lucia''s cheeks reddened, and she smiled as she gently took her hand. She nced at the man whom she loved.


    "It''s not fair. I was fat and ugly when I was pregnant. Lucia, you made me so jealous!" Juliana eximed when she came to her senses. She nudged Kane who was stunned with her elbow.


    "You, with your wife by your side?" Eduard winked andughed at Kane.


    Kane flushed and couldn''t say anything. Juliana sneered, not realizing that Daphne was speaking as well.


    "Eduard, not to mention Kane, didn''t you just stare at her?"


    Eduard was instantly defeated, and the group of people looked at each other. All of a sudden, they wereughing together, except Arthur.


    "Lucia, long time no see." As Arthur spoke, theughter stopped, and sure enough, they had to face the moment they met.


    Fortunately, the atmosphere had be much more rxed.


    Eduard and the others had worried about them enough.


    "Long time no see." Taking a deep breath, Lucia slowly turned to meet Arthur''s eyes, greeting softly.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I was talking to Kane and the others. You were invited to Stable Growth Investment, weren''t you?" Arthur asked.


    "Yes," Lucia''s voice was as light as ever. "It seems Stable Growth is not holding this banquet for a simple purpose."


    "It''s not easy to get the big three together," Eduard scoffed. Stable Growth Investment, in his opinion, overestimated its strength but was ttered by the media''s praise.


    "I don''t think it''s aiming at the market, but at people," Arthur said, looking at Lucia.


    Lucia lowered her eyes slightly to avoid Arthur''s gaze. Of course, she hoped that she could look into his eyes. That was the warmest ce in the world, but she could not do that now. She was afraid that she would not be able to get out.


    "Arthur''s right. If he just wanted to shine in the market, why did he have to hold this dinner party and invite the three of you here? By the way, Spencer was also invited, right?" Kane agreed with Arthur. "I just don''t know if the purpose of Stable Growth tonight is to be nice or aggressive," said Lucia, who had also taken an interest in thepany.


    "Wait until its decision maker shows up," Arthur said.


    As soon as Arthur finished speaking, the crowd heard the sound of a microphone from the other side of the stage. A man in his early thirties was preparing to speak.


    "Coming," Eduard said, raising his eyebrows and looking toward the stage.


    After adjusting, the man began to speak,


    "Distinguished guests, gentlemen,dies, thank you foring to the opening celebration dinner of Stable Growth Investment tonight. Although this dinner came a littlete, our sincerity is still intact..." The man made the speech on the stage. After some grateful words, he finally got to the point. He introduced hispany''s investment philosophy andpany culture. Everyone seemed to be listening attentively below the stage. They were waiting for the head of Stable Growth to turn up.


    It had to be said that Stable Growth Investment had done a very good job of keeping secrets. Up until now, their CEO had not appeared and had never appeared in front of the media. Everyone was curious. Whether they wanted to watch a show or hoped for something, everyone wanted to know who this Athegate financial dark horse was, and was praised by financial magazines.


    After a brief introduction, the man finally began to mention the president of thepany, "Now, please wee the President of ourpany, Ms. Davidson!"


    Nia?!


    There was a sudden explosion of noise after the silence, and everyone was shocked. Nia, how could it be her?!


    They believed that in Athegate, Nia''s name was already known to everyone, and, of course, it was not a good thing. Her involvement with Spencer was well known, and had been criticized by countless people! Once out of the public, some spected that she''d fled Athegate in shame, and now she was the CEO of Stable Growth Investment?!


    It wasn''t just the onlookers who were shocked, Lucia, Arthur, and Spencer. Everyone couldn''t believe what they heard.


    "Nia?! Did I hear that right? !" Eduard even went so far as to scratch his ears.


    "How could it be her..." Lucia murmured in surprise.


    Probably the calmest of all was Arthur, who sneered when he heard Nia''s name and said, "No wonder we''re here by name."


    "It can''t be Nia. How could she have this ability..." Nia had been working under her for several years, and Eduard knew exactly what she was capable of.


    But right after Eduard said that, Nia walked out from backstage and stood in front of the crowd.


    At this moment, Nia was no longer the same person she used to be. Right now, her face was filled with pride, as if she was already the Queen and held her head up.


    As soon as they saw it was Nia, people started talking and specting.


    Nia took her time and calmly nced at everyone present. When her gaze fell on Lucia and Spencer, she deliberately stopped for a few seconds. She smiled smugly and said,


    "Wee, distinguished guests, to the banquet hosted by Stable Growth Investment tonight. I know that you all have doubts about my identity. I admit that I did something wrong in the past, but now I''vee to my senses and realized that women still need to rely on their own abilities to make their way. From now on, I, Lucia and Spencer will no longer have any rtionship with each other. In addition, I, Stable Growth Investment, will be another financial giant in Athegate. We can support each other, and work together!"

 Chapter 568 Delighted

    For people who were not familiar with Nia, they may be moved by her seemingly sincere and stubborn words. And they would think she was brave enough to admit her mistake and take a stand. It seemed that


    she truly amended, and started her career again.


    But people who were familiar with Nia, like Lucia and others, really didn''t care.


    "That''s bullshit," Eduard ridiculed mercilessly.


    "I wonder who''s behind Nia..." Lucia was already thinking about it.


    "To make those investments sessfully, that person would have to be familiar with the rules of the financial markets and know Athegate well," Arthur agreed.


    "Could Spencer be behind this?" Kane wondered.


    "No," Lucia replied firmly. "Spencer Davies really has nothing to do with her, and look at his face."


    As soon as Lucia finished speaking, everyone looked at Spencer. Sure enough, he had the same surprised look on his face as everyone else, and he didn''t know Nia was going to do this.


    Arthur was listening not to Lucia''s analysis, but to her address for Spencer, which Lucia herself might not have noticed. She didn''t call Spencer''s first name but full name.


    "She''sing down. It looks like it''s time for some serious pr." Eduard watched as Nia stepped down from the stage, champagne in hand, and began to greet the others. "Let her be," said Lucia nonchntly. "A puppet."


    At this moment, Nia''s expression was calm as she greeted the guests generously. She didn''t care about the slightly awkward expressions on the faces of others when they were talking to her. She didn''t care because her identity was different now! She was equal to everyone here! This was the position she had always craved.


    A little over a month ago, Nia epted Jacob''s offer to work with him, and began to assemble the talent and start thepany as per his instructions. The man who just made the opening remarks onstage was apetent executive whom Jacob had previously sought out.


    At first, Nia suggested why not just hire Jacob''s former henchmen, but being taught a lesson by Jacob. His henchmen were still useful, but letting them help Nia was the same as revealing the identity of the person behind her. So most of those henchmen turned to the intelligence gatherers of Stable Growth Investment, working behind thepany''s back.


    The projects that thepany had invested in since it started, of course, had alle from Jacob, who knew the financial markets in Athegate so well that he can buy into them blind, and who had taught Nia how to observe stock market and how to predict the direction of the market. That was what made Stable Growth such a striking existence as a dark horse.


    Not only that, but Jacob also started teaching Nia how to interact with people in upper ss. He taught Nia everything from how to talk to how to behave. Nia had hatred and worked hard to learn these so that she could speak gracefully on stage today.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Seeing Nia being so calm, the guests started to talk to her naturally. Ultimately, there weren''t many people in the circle who were clean. Most of them had affairs, which wasmon, but hadn''t been made public, so they were more tolerant of women like Nia who was "capable".


    Nia''s goal was to be the second "Lucia" in the eyes of the others, along with Webbex Group, Davonnis Corp, Jibillion, Cloudwork, and even Reynolds'' Luxwell Investment!


    Nia''s confidence now stemmed from the fact that Stable Growth Investment had started off quite well, and Jacob had prepared long before he realized that Lucia was likely to turn the tables. He transferred all of the money he didn''t have into his ount to a smallpany he had set up with a close subordinate, with hundreds of millions of dors. The start-up was better than 60 percent of Athegate''s financial businesses.


    Nia walked and greeted the guests and took her time, and the direction she was moving was Spencer!


    Nia''s first target to disy her strength, of course, was Spencer who abandoned her.


    With a slight smile, Nia finally arrived in front of Spencer. To her surprise, Spencer didn''t show any signs of remorse. Instead, he looked at her with a smile too.


    Nia braced herself for a public demonstration against Spencer,


    "Spencer, am I different now?"


    "Ms. Davidson," Spencer said with a smile that hid a hint of contempt in his nonchnt voice, "Didn''t you just say on stage that you''re no longer rted to me? Don''t call me like that. We don''t know each other that well."


    Spencer was indeed a little surprised at first, but in his eyes, a newbie like Nia was not worth mentioning at all. No matter who was behind everything, it did not pose any threat to him. His real enemy was Arthur! No one else needed to be bothered.


    Nia, after all, was not as calm and scheming as Spencer, and frowned as soon as she heard what he said, but she quickly calmed down. As Jacob had taught her, in front of anyone, she should not let her emotions get the best of her.


    "Not really." Nia stopped frowning and smiled like Spencer. "But we''ll have to share Athegate''s investment market in the future. We''ll have a chance to make contact with."


    "You''re just talking big," Spencer said with a chuckle and a casual sneer.


    "We''ll see!" Nia raised her eyebrows, gave Spencer a sharp look, and then turned around and walked towards Lucia.


    The second one was Lucia!


    The woman who disgraced herself!


    "Look, here shees," Eduard said with a smile, realizing that Nia was heading this way. "Look at her. She''s here to demonstrate."


    With a smile, Lucia said, "It''s rare that she seeds. She must have something to show for it."


    "Lucia, you''re indisposed. Why don''t you leave first?" Even now, Arthur was still horrified that Lucia had been maliciously pushed down by Nia.


    Lucia was moved. Her eyes were sparkling, gushing out emotions and spreading in the bottom of her heart.


    "It''s all right," said Lucia, holding back her emotions. "She can touch me once, but she can''t do it again." Besides, he was still here.


    Arthur smiled. Lucia would never be afraid.


    As they spoke, Nia hade up to them, and everyone around her was looking sideways, as if they were waiting for a good show.


    Nia stood proudly in front of Lucia and the others. Other than not daring to look Arthur in the eyes, she was so proud in front of Lucia. Eduard, Kane, and Daphne, all of whom had given her a hard time before.

 Chapter 569 Go for wool and come back shorn

    "Everyone," Nia began to speak, "Thank you foring to Stable Growth''s opening celebration dinner." After saying that, she raised her ss to Lucia and the others, but the ss was in mid-air, and no one responded. Nia sneered and withdrew her hand.


    "What? No respect for me in my ce?"


    Lucia turned slightly to the side and took a sip of her drink. She smiled as if it had nothing to do with her. Arthur, on the other hand, did not even nce at Nia. His eyes were fixed on Lucia''s face.


    At this point, it was time for Eduard, who can''t keep his mouth shut, to step in.


    "Your ce?" Eduard retorted with a chuckle. "I thought this hotel is my family''s. Since when is it your ce?"


    Nia''s inexplicable anger welled up. Eduard always had a sharp tongue! But she soon got a hold of herself and winked innocently,


    "Mr. Burton, I''m hosting a celebration party here today. It''s not too much to say that it''s my ce, right? We know each other. Why are you picking on me like this..."


    "We don''t know each other," Eduard said, raising an eyebrow. "We used to work together. It was a leader-member rtion. You''re wrong."


    Her poor family had always been a sore point for Nia, and when Eduard brought it up on purpose, she couldn''t help frowning, and her gaze fell squarely on Daphne.


    "Daphne works for you, too, doesn''t she? I heard that after she was fired from Webbex Group, she went to work as your assistant? Why didn''t she make forward progress?" Nia almost said, "can you be the president of apany like me?".


    Eduard couldn''t bear to see Daphne being wronged, so he reached out to shield her from him. Just as he was about to speak, Daphne came out and stood beside him, speaking up for herself without fear, "That''s because I know myself. I can do whatever I want with my knowledge and ability. Unlike some people who bluff and think they are right even though they are not capable enough."


    Well said! Eduard was impressed, and Daphne had learned to fight back!


    "Who are you calling ipetent and bluffing?!" Daphne was Nia''s first person who made her jealous, and she was the one who provoked her most.


    "Enough!" As Nia was about to continue challenging Daphne, Lucia, who had been silent the entire time, let out a cold shout. Her voice carried the authority of a person in a high position, and Nia was immediately stunned.


    "Nia, is being the CEO of a smallpany enough to make you so proud? Stable Growth is currently not even in the top 20 in Athegate. Do you have the confidence to speak up in front of me, Eduard and Mr. Davies?"


    As soon as Lucia was done speaking, Arthur slowly turned his head to look at Nia. His cold eyes fell directly on her, and Nia felt like she was carrying a heavy burden.


    Nia made a fist to cheer herself up. She purposely ignored Arthur''s fatal gaze and did not dare to look Lucia directly in the eye. Instead, she looked down at the flowing wine in the ss as if she was rxed and said coldly,


    "I really have nothing to be proud of. I''m just a child of an ordinary family. I don''t have a father who has hundreds of millions dors, nor a mother from a well-to-do family. However, I''m here because of my own hard work, not because of the inheritance my parents left me. Just based on this alone, I''m no worse than others!"


    Nia said all of this and even believed it herself.


    She wanted to mock that they got where they were by being supported by their parents? Nia really picked the wrong way!


    "Nia, in terms of efforts and strength, you''re far behind. Lucia and Arthur graduated from MIT, and I graduated from Humboldt University of Berlin. This is not a prestigious university that you can get into based on your family background. Don''t talk about unfair fate here. Everyone''s birth can not be decided by themselves, but character, ability, and self-cultivation can be nurtured. These things are not rted to wealth and status. So, don''t think that you''re so great just because you started apany. We know very well who you are!"


    Eduard spoke without mercy, and his words made Nia''s face turn red. Unable to say a word, she just stood there with her eyes wide open and red at Eduard.


    "Nia," Lucia said,


    "You should think about what you''re capable of. You''ve already started apany in just a month. You even know how to invest. Even if I admit that this is your strength, do you dare to admit it yourself? I don''t care why you brought us here today. Whether it''s a provocation or a show-off, I don''t care, but you need to be careful..."


    At this point, Lucia spoke for a long time and looked at Nia like a sharp knife, "I haven''t even started to avenge what you did to me!"


    "If you can''t control your man, why are you ming me?" Nia, who had her head down, had been trying to save her face by inciting Spencer to cheat on her. Although she was afraid of Lucia''s ruthlessness, she was even more afraid that she would be defeated tonight,


    "In the beginning, he courted me and hoped that I couldfort him. Lucia, as a woman, you can''t even hold onto your man. How dare you threaten me here?"


    Nia had just finished speaking when she suddenly felt a shadow over her head. Her entire body trembled and she subconsciously looked up. Then, she was locked in Arthur''s cold gaze.


    Arthur was standing right in front of Nia. The distance between the two of them was only 20 centimeters. He was tall, and his aura was overwhelming. He was so intimidating that it made people feel like they were looking up at a giant. He looked down at the woman who had dared to insult Lucia with the coldest look, with a bloodthirsty smile on his face.


    "Say it again?" Arthur''s voice was as sharp as a de.


    Nia was trembling terribly.


    Nia had always been afraid of Arthur, not only because of his noble and unshakable status, but also the look in his eyes. It was afraid that Lucia didn''t even know it, when she looked at him, Arthur''s purple eyes showed warmth. When looking at others, his eyes were always icily cold, making people dare not approach him.


    "What? Are you mute?" Arthur chuckled and continued to ask Nia.


    "I..." Nia stammered for a long time before she managed to say "I" and then she stopped. The cold sweat that was oozing from her forehead had already reached her eyebrows.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Leaning over slightly, Arthur looked straight into Nia''s frightened eyes. His cold voice mixed with threats reaching deep into her heart,


    "Watch your mouth next time, or you won''t even know how you die!"

 Chapter 570 contemptible scoundrel

    "Ms. Davidson, why are you still here? The guests are looking for you." Just as Nia was bbergasted, a man suddenly spoke to her. As he spoke, he pulled Nia out of Arthur''s range. "Well, let''s go." Nia had no idea how much her voice was shaking right now.


    The man was the vice president that Jacob had arranged for Nia and also the man who had just introduced him onstage. His name was Kevin Berry. After saving Nia, he leaned over her and said, "I told you not to mess with them. But you insisted. Get yourself together. You have a pr work to do!"


    "Okay..." Nia stammered as she replied. She couldn''t help but turn her head slowly to look behind her. When she saw that Arthur was still staring at her, she quickly turned her head back, and her heart was filled with fear.


    "Don''t look. Do what you have to do right now. You''ll have plenty of time topete with them in the future." Kevin frowned and pulled Nia away.


    Nia had just walked away when Arthur slowly turned around and his eyes softened again in the face of the woman and friends he loved.


    "Arthur, you''re the best!" Eduard had to concede that no one could be more oppressive than Arthur!


    Arthur didn''t respond, but instead looked at Lucia, fearing that Nia had said something that would hurt her.


    Sensing Arthur''s gaze, Lucia slowly looked up at him, smiled, and said, "I''m fine."


    Arthur nodded, and rxed.


    Eduard and the others were dumbfounded. With what Lucia said, Arthur could turn from a bloodthirsty demon into a gentle angel.


    When Nia provoked Lucia, Spencer was actually observing the situation from a distance. He wanted to go over and help. After all, Lucia was now his "woman". However, when he saw Arthur step forward, he clenched his fists and let it go.


    Halfway through the banquet, Spencer came to Lucia, and, despite the fact that Arthur and the others were standing beside her, he put his arms around her waist and said softly,


    "Lucia, it''ste at night. Going home toote will disturb your rest. We''ll go home now."


    Lucia''s skin tensed around her waist, but she nodded and said goodbye to Eduard and the others.


    As Spencer turned around with Lucia, Eduard said, "Keep your woman at bay."


    "What do you mean?" Spencer asked, looking coldly at Eduard.


    "Well, that''s what it means," Eduard said with a smile and his voice was even colder than Spencer''s.


    Lucia frowned a little. She wasn''t afraid of a fight, but she didn''t like Spencer directing at her friend, so she said,


    "Let''s go."


    Spencer red at Eduard and left with Lucia. As soon as they were gone, Eduard couldn''t help butin,


    "I really don''t know how shameless Spencer can be. His lover is giving his fiancee such a hard time, and yet he doesn''te over to help. He acts like nothing''s wrong." "You want him to help?" Kane asked Eduard.


    "No!" Eduard replied immediately.


    "That''s all right. We''ll protect Lucia, no matter how he behaves," Kane said it and was unconcerned.


    "I''m angry," Eduard said, frowning.


    Daphne took Eduard''s arm and said worriedly, "Lucia''s due date is soon. I just noticed she''s still a little tired. Is it really okay to keep her with Spencer?"


    Eduard was speechless because he couldn''t answer the question.


    They all looked at Arthur in unison. Arthur folded his arms and lowered his eyes, as if not listening to their conversation.


    "Arthur, say something," said Juliana impatiently.


    "Spencer doesn''t dare to hurt Lucia. Don''t worry about that. No matter how rash he is, he wouldn''t dare to offend the Brown family behind Lucia. What I''m worried about is..." Arthur stopped talking. "What is it?" Everyone asked anxiously.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Whoever is behind Nia is definitely targeting us, especially Lucia," Arthur said with a frown.


    "So what? Nia can''t make something big. Even if someone is behind her, she can''t bewless. Lucia will be fine," Eduard said.


    "I won''t worry about open attacks," Arthur said, frowning even more than Eduard did,


    "Nia hates Lucia to the core. In terms of the market, of course she can''t really attack the foundation of the Webbex Group, or Davonnis and Jibillion. That''s why I''m worried about her taking on Lucia''s own security."


    "Does she have the guts?" Kane scowled.


    "Hasn''t she already hurt Lucia once? There may be a second time." Arthur would never condone any threat to Lucia''s safety.


    "We need to immediate find out who is behind Nia as soon as possible. If there really is a grudge against Lucia, then we need to find a way to fight back," Eduard suggested. Stable Growth was just starting out in Athegate. If they stroke together, it was going to get a lot of media attention.


    "I''ll get to the bottom of this as soon as I can," Arthur said coldly. His eyes were deep as he looked in Nia''s direction.


    On the way back, Spencer stared at Lucia, who was silent, for a while, and finally couldn''t help but tell her about Nia, "Lucia, can you guess who''s behind Nia?"


    "I can''t," Lucia said bluntly. She really couldn''t think of anyone who would help Nia now, and it happened to be Nia. It didn''t make sense for her to say that the other party had nothing to do with her. "Judging from her smug look tonight, it looks like she must have found refuge with an amazing person. Stable Growth has made several sessful investments recently, and the other party has a lot of strength," Spencer analyzed.


    Lucia nced at Spencer and seemed uninterested in his analysis.


    Sensing Lucia''s indifference, Spencer raised an eyebrow and said, "Lucia, you don''t seem worried."


    "No need to be afraid of a contemptible scoundrel," Lucia said arrogantly. No matter who the other party was or whether they were hostile to her, she didn''t want to pay too much attention to them right now. If not, Nia would definitely not be able to sleep tonight. She would dream about her.


    "That''s true, but it''s better to be cautious," Spencer said naturally, as if he and Lucia were on the same side.


    "Mind your own business," said Lucia impatiently.

 Chapter 571 Over-confident

    He was trying to get closer to Lucia by being hostile to Nia, but he didn''t expect her words to be so tough. Spencer''s brows slowly furrowed, and his tone turned cold,


    "Lucia, Nia is now ourmon enemy. If you and I work together..."


    "Impossible!" Before Spencer could finish his words, Lucia refused. "I won''t work with you. Besides, she''s just Nia. Do you need help to suppress it?"


    Lucia''s tone was disdainful.


    Spencer frowned and tried to keep his tone down. "Lucia, our rtionship has always been tense. I just wanted to take this opportunity to ease your hostility towards me. Why are you being so harsh?" Lucia raised an eyebrow and shot Spencer a cold nce before turning to look out the window,


    "Is it better for me to speak ill than for you to act ill, to assuage my enmity towards you? Spencer, you''re the one who''s hostile to me. I''ve let Jacob''s stuff go until now, because I''ve drawn lines between us. Do you really think I didn''t know you had someone trying to get to Jacob before me?"


    "You''re mistaken." Spencer didn''t hesitate to offer his excuses. "I only sent my men to ensure that you could sessfully capture Jacob. I didn''t expect to be distracted by your men. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to escape!"


    Lucia sneered and looked at the dark clouds in the sky,


    "Spencer, stop being double-faced to me."


    Spencer looked at Lucia''s long hair sliding on the side because she was looking up. He felt extremely helpless. He and Lucia could only be enemies apart from theck of love?


    As his eyes slowly looked down to Lucia''s plump waistline, Spencer''s jealousy and anger boiled over. After all, she was doing it for the baby!


    He was gonna have the baby!


    Late at night, the Stable Growth''s dinner was over, and everyone was home tonight with more than ever to satisfy their curiosity.


    When Arthur left, he went out of his way to find Nia. He was never nice to her, and Lucia was inbor, and he couldn''t distract her.


    "Are you going toe after us?" Arthur asked in a condescending way.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows in surprise. He didn''t expect Arthur toe over and ask this question directly. He turned to look at Nia. Kevin was a little anxious. What would she say? "Who are you''re referring to?" Nia didn''t look Arthur in the eye, but her tone was firm.


    "Don''t you know that?" Arthur asked again.


    "Of course I know who hurt me. I''ll always remember." Nia slowly raised her eyes. Her hatred overtook her fear of Arthur. She finally dared to look at Arthur and said coldly, "As foring after, are you still afraid of me as a little ''assistant''?"


    Seeing the hatred in Nia''s eyes, the corners of Arthur''s lips curled up slightly. However, this definitely did not show he was happy. He smiled and said,


    "You know what I''ll do if you do something to Lucia, don''t you?"


    "Mr. Davies, you''re really devoted to Ms. Webb. Now that she''s pregnant with Spencer''s child and her family is in harmony, don''t you think you''re being a little redundant in defending her?"


    After just a few words with Arthur, Nia grew bolder and spoke without hesitation, but as soon as she spoke, the fear in her eyes soared again, and cowardice infected every cell in her body. Because when Arthur heard her words, not only did the smile on his lips disappear, but his eyes turned icy cold.


    "Nia..." Arthur''s voice was extremely low,


    "Are you gloating now? Who on earth gave you the courage to say such arrogant words in front of me?"


    Nia shivered and was momentarily speechless again. When Kevin saw this, he quickly leaned over and protected her by his side again. He then faced Arthur directly,


    "Mr. Davies, Ms. Davidson was just angry for a moment. She does have some personal issues with you, but in business, peace is important. Stable Growth has no intention of targeting anyone. Please don''t misunderstand."


    "Stable Growth, is it?" Arthur repeated in a low voice, as if there were some hidden meaning in his words.


    "Mr. Davies, Davonnis Corp has always been the number one Athegatepany, and Stable Growth is a fledglingpany. We take Davonnis Corp as a role model and a goal, and we hope that you don''t get the wrong idea about this kind of thing."


    Kevin knew in his heart that Nia could pick a fight with anyone, but Arthur was thest person they wanted to pick a fight with. If they went head-to-head with Davonnis Corp right now, Jacob''s rest of the n would fail.


    "I have already got the wrong idea." Arthur chuckled, nced at Nia, who was shivering, and turned to leave. Not far away, Eduard and the others were still waiting for him. "Well?" Eduard asked Arthur as soon as he came up to him.


    "She digs her own grave. I want her to jump in and bury herself," Arthur replied calmly. Eduard raised his eyebrows. It seemed that Nia had really angered Arthur.


    Behind them, Kevin frowned and stared at Nia''s cowardly face,


    "Why do you have to mess with Arthur?"


    Jacob had long warned Nia to keep a low profile but she wouldn''t listen and directly provoked Arthur.


    "I didn''t realize he cares so much about Lucia..." Nia murmured.


    "Ask Mr. Taylor for instructions tonight," Kevin said, sighing.


    In the wee hours of the morning, Nia took a shower and went to the mirror to reapply some light makeup before going to a table in the small study to turn on theputer. Now that she was used to video- chatting with Jacob every night. Although he always wore a mask in the chat, Nia now trusted him more than anyone else.


    The video chat was connected very quickly. Nia noticed that Jacob''s environment had changed again, so she asked him with slight concern,


    "Have you moved again?"


    "Yes," Jacob replied, "Spencer must still have people looking for me. I can''t stay in the same ce."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing that Jacob''s surroundings were not exactly luxurious, with simple furniture and dim lighting, which looked damp, Nia asked,


    "Is it cold where you are?"

 Chapter 572 Careful "Teaching"

    Jacob raised an eyebrow and said to Nia, "Don''t overthink my personal issues. You need to worry about Arthur right now."


    Nia pursed her lips in frustration, thinking, "Kevin already told him?"


    "I know you hate Lucia and Spencer to the core, but your status isn''t high enough to provoke them directly. I agreed to let you host a banquet to announce it to the public. I just wanted you to change your identity and establish yourself in Athegate, so that everyone would change their opinion of you. I didn''t want you to make enemies." Jacob ignored Nia''s aggrieved look, just saying it.


    "I know..." Nia lowered her head in response.


    Upon hearing Nia''s dejected answer, Jacob stared at her for a long moment, then sighed and said,


    "Nia, I know that you feel wronged, but you have to know that I hate them as much as you do. At least you''re still free. What about me? I can''t even go back to my homnd. I have to hide all day. I''m afraid that if I do something wrong, I''ll die. I was put on trial by Lucia, and I will avenge this! But I also know that it''s not the right time. It''s just a matter of patience, you know?"


    Nia looked up at Jacob and saw his resentful expression on his face. Then she reflected on herself and immediately answered,


    "I know. I won''t do it again."


    "Good," Jacob said, nodding. "From now on, you''re going to have to work with Kevin to grow thepany so it canpete with Spencer and his team."


    "I will." Nia immediately nodded in agreement.


    "Well, get some rest. You look tired," Jacob said before hanging up.


    "Wait," Nia quickly stopped him, "Mr. Taylor... you take care of yourself, too, and I''ll listen to you."


    Jacob raised an eyebrow, nodded, and pressed the button. As soon as the video ended, he sneered and said to himself,


    "What a naive woman! Easily moved by more contact with me. Stupid, but... easy to use."


    After thinking for a while, he immediately contacted Kevin and told him to tell his subordinates to stay hidden and not let others know that Stable Growth was being manipted by them. Nia was very sharp tonight at the dinner party, which will certainly attract the attention of the public and the investigation, especially from Arthur and the others.


    After telling Kevin what to do, Jacob closed his eyes. Lucia, let''s y...


    A few dayster, Kyle reported back to Arthur and told him about the Stable Growth''s survey as well,Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Mr. Davies, we can''t find anything yet. From the outside, Stable Growth is just an ordinary investmentpany. Nia recruited the main members of thepany. There''s no special connection between them. Although the previous projects were from sunset industry, they were all stuck on the edge of government support. That''s why they managed to survive. There shouldn''t be much of a connection between them."


    "That''s what makes it even more suspicious," Arthur held his forehead and said, "It''s definitely not a simple person to be able to detect the government-sponsored sunset project in advance. The people behind Nia are not simple, and we can''t find them now. It''s just that the other party is on guard. If its purpose is not pure, it will definitely not be able to continue to hide its ability. Therefore, you must continue to follow up on this matter and not rx. If anything happens, inform me immediately."


    "Yes," said Kyle, and he went back to work before leaving the office.


    When Kyle left the office, it was quiet again. Arthur nced at Lucia''s photo. He broke the frame out of controlst time, and then took a new one. It was a photo of a woman he can''t bear to part with. Reaching for the photo, Arthur rubbed his thumb on Lucia''s delicate side profile and whispered,


    "More than a month... Lucia, what are you going to do?"


    In another month, Lucia''s due date was approaching. Jack and the others were now in full readiness. They were taking good care of Lucia. They were even watching her closely as she went up and down the stairs, being afraid that something would happen if they were not careful. But soon, they were distracted by a group of uninvited guests.


    One day, Spencer and a group of servants and a few uniformed paramedics broke into the building. Lucia''s face turned cold.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Your due date is next month, Lucia. This is our first child, so I have to treat it carefully. Although there are servants whoe to take care of you, you always say that you don''t need them. So I''ve specially hired a professional midwife and loyal servants to take care of you. You can''t kick them out again."


    Spencer said with a gentle smile, even taking the liberty of letting the servants enter the building and asking the fully-armed midwife live in the third-floor.


    Lucia, a pregnant woman who couldn''t stop them, watched as the people made their way up the stairs and turned to re at Spencer,


    "Spencer, what the hell are you doing?!"


    Was he really worried about her?


    Lucia won''t believe a word he said!


    Spencer smiled as he approached Lucia and whispered beside her,


    "Lucia, your child with Arthur will be born in a month. I can''t let anything happen to the baby. After all, this is the only trump card I can hold at the moment. Control the emperor andmand the nobles. You understand this, right?"


    Spencer revealed all his thoughts, without a care for Lucia''s disdainful look.


    "To put it bluntly, you want to spy on me?" Lucia said coldly. "I''m already in this state. Are you worried that I''ll run away? I don''t like noise, and I don''t like to be ''taken care of. Get your people out of here!" "No," Spencer said, shaking his head with a smile and looking Lucia straight in the eye,


    "Nia took advantage of mest time when I got Ms. Wilson scolded, and now Nia is out and about again. Just in case, these people have to stay. You just have to enjoy their care and wait for the baby toe." "You''re not leaving, are you?" Lucia asked coldly, ignoring Spencer''s excuses.


    "I can''t," Spencer replied, with his smile growing.


    "As you wish." It was very surprised she did not continue to insist. Instead, she turned around and wanted to go back upstairs to her room. A servant beside her quickly came to help her up. As soon as she reached out, Lucia knocked her hand off. And the servant looked embarrassed.

 Chapter 573 Helena arrived

    "Just ignore it," Spencer said nonchntly to the awkward-looking servant. "Your main purpose is to keep her safe and not to let her go out alone. If anything happens to her, report it to me immediately, okay?" "Yes." The servant lowered her eyes and responded respectfully. Spencer nodded his head with satisfaction. Then he turned around and went out of the building.


    Spencer was relieved that Lucia was under surveince. He wasn''t really afraid that Lucia would run off with the baby, but that she might still have feelings for Arthur after the baby was born. And what he was afraid of was she wanted to create an opportunity to get in touch with Arthur. After all, the child was Arthur''s, so he had to let Lucia give up that idea as soon as the child was born, making it impossible for the father and child to see each other!


    "Arthur," Spencer said, looking up at the overcast sky, "I can''t stop Lucia from giving birth to the baby, but your child will be my trump card from now on! One day, I''ll use your child to seriously hurt you!" Thinking of this, Spencer''s jealousy in the bottom of his heart was finally suppressed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Back in her room, Lucia went straight to the bedside table and picked up her cell phone to make a call. Although it was troublesome for her, she could only protect herself in such a situation. Lucia would never put her life and that of her child in the hands of Spencer''s so-called "medics".


    The next afternoon, while Spencer was at work, his butler, Ewan, called him.


    "Mr. Davies! Pleasee back quickly to see. There is a mess at home!"


    "What happened?" Spencer asked, frowning.


    "Esmae''s daughter, Helena, is here!" Ewan replied anxiously.


    " what is she doing here?" Spencer worried at the mention of Helena''s name. She was no less hostile to him than Reynolds was, and her temper was worse than his.


    "She said that she''s here to take care of Ms. Webb, but she didn''t look like she''s here to take care of anyone. The moment she arrived home, she scolded all the servants in the building. She has a bad temper, and all the servants came over toin to me. It hasn''t even been two hours..." Ewan was desperate. Otherwise he wouldn''t have bothered Spencer with his business.


    "Well..." Spencer chuckled, knowing it for sure. "Lucia invited her."


    "That''s what I think too. Ms. Webb is unhappy that you have people guarding the building and she can''t chase them away, so she just invited Helena here to stir things up. Mr. Davies, she really has a bad temper..." Ewan said worriedly.


    "Let her make a fuss. Tell the servants if Helena drives them out, find another chance to go back. In short, you must keep an eye on Lucia. After the child is born, I will give them five times their sry." Spencer saw through Lucia''s intention and the solution was given directly.


    "Yes, sir," Ewan said it after hanging up the phone to reassure the servants. Spencer didn''t get home until eight o''clock in the evening.


    As soon as he entered the living room, Ewan came up to him with a sad face and said,


    "Mr. Davies... The servants dare not enter the building now..."


    "What? Does she beat people up?" Spencerughed.


    "It''s alright to just beat someone up, so we can be the reasonable one, but she''s just sitting in the living room. She''s ring at whoever goes in and whoever walks past her. How can the servants stand this kind of pressure? They''re all making excuses to leave." Ewan looked at the side corridor after he finished speaking. Sure enough, the servants and a few medical staff Spencer sent to the building were standing there and stupefied.


    "Come with me." Spencer threw his coat casually on the sofa and headed for the back door first. Ewan saw this and quickly called everyone to follow him.


    It was a cold winter night, and the path between the house in the front yard and the house in the back yard was foggy. The lights were dim, and Spencer led a group of people straight toward the small building. Not far away, in the living room of the small building, Helena crossed her arms and looked coldly at the group of people moving slowly in the night. She sneered and turned to Lucia, who was perched on the sofa, looking at her phone,


    "Spencer''s here with them."


    "Even with you around, he probably won''t give up. He wants to keep the child under his nose as soon as it''s born." Lucia shifted her gaze away from the screen and looked at Helena. After ten seconds, the screen went out on its own, and the report of Davonnis Corp president Arthur disappeared too.


    "When the babyes, Arthur will be there," Helena said without hesitation.


    "That''s why I asked you toe back," said Lucia gently, with a smile.


    "Don''t worry," Helena said it, giving Lucia a reassuring look. "I''m here."


    Lucia felt warm in her heart. Although she had met many people with ulterior motives in the past, she had always been able to meet people like Esmae, Helena, and Arthur who could bring warmth to her. When she was thankful for her fate, Lucia was also d that fortunately... she recovered after the setback. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be qualified to have them around.


    While Lucia and Helena were talking, Spencer and his men had already entered the building. A gust of cold air followed them into the building. Lucia looked at them coldly.


    "Miss Brown, why didn''t you inform me when you came to see Lucia? I could have sent someone to pick you up. I was informed by the butler in the afternoon, and I was busy with work. I''m really sorry." Spencer put on a fake smile and began to be polite.


    "No need." Helena nced at Spencer and answered lightly.


    "Lucia, I heard from the butler that you drove the servants out. You know I''m worried about your health, so I keep my men here. The baby will be born next month. You mustn''t be so willful. The servants respect you as their master. It''s not good for you to treat them like this!"


    Spencer smiled at Helena and turned to berate Lucia. He didn''t dare abuse Helena so he just said so to Lucia.


    "I''m the one who drove them out," said Helena, who didn''t like Spencer''s tone, and said directly to him, "Lucia likes to be quiet. Isn''t it annoying to have a bunch of people around her all day? You have to care about her in the right way."


    "Miss Brown, you don''t understand the situation. Lucia doesn''t like to be noisy after she''s pregnant, so I let her move to the small building and didn''t send anyone to disturb her. However, our child is going to be born in a month. Maybe it won''t be the due date. During this period, we have to be careful. Lucia doesn''t want to live with me in the front yard, so I can only send someone to take care of her."


    Spencer spoke from the bottom of his heart, like a good husband eager to protect his wife, but Helena was not so easy to be fooled.

 Chapter 574 Sharply opposed

    "You don''t have to put yourself in this position," Helena said coldly. "I know very well whether you and Lucia are on good terms or not. I don''t know why you suddenly have to send someone to guard her, but now that I''m here, you can let them leave."


    "Miss Brown," said Spencer with a quizzical look on his face, "I can''t do that. I''ve got paramedics in there who can handle an emergency in the first ce. Even if Lucia doesn''t like it, she has to think about the baby."


    "What kind of paramedics are they? I''ve brought people with me," Helena smiled and turned to shout at the side hall. "Jack,e out for a moment."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Spencer looked up and saw four men in ck martial arts attire leading six medical personnel in white. Ten of them were sure that Helena had brought them from the USA.


    "These four are my personal bodyguards. They are very skillful. The other six are professional medical staff working for my family. All of them have professional credentials. Two of the nurses also took care of Teddy in the past. They were specially arranged by my mother to take care of Lucia."


    Helena looked at Spencer''s reaction as she introduced them to him, and as long as he dared to retort, she would argue that he had nothing to say.


    Spencer was at a loss for words. Helena was signaling that it was Esmae''s idea. How could he possibly object that the people Esmae sent were not good enough? Feeling suffocated, he turned his head to look at Lucia!


    This was all her intention, wasn''t it?!


    Noticing Spencer''s unfriendly gaze, Helena moved slightly to stand in front of Lucia, blocking Spencer''s view and saying,


    "I don''t know exactly what happened between you and Lucia, but my mother told me when she came to take care of Lucia, that she must be taken care of by professional medical staff. And that nothing should happen to her. Mr. Davies, I believe you won''t disobey my mother?"


    "Of course not. I really appreciate Ms. Wilson''s thoughtfulness," Spencer said with a smirk, turning to face Helena,


    "Now that you havee back to look after Lucia yourself, I have nothing to worry about."


    Spencer''s mood was extremelyplicated. Esmae knew that the child was Arthur''s, yet she had sent someone to take care of her. Was she suspecting that he would harm Lucia, or was she worried that he wouldn''t care about her at all? Spencer, who had always valued Esmae''s opinion of himself, was certainly not in a good mood now that she was so defensive.


    "Then you can let them leave?" Helena said coldly, ncing at the servants who were following Spencer around with their heads bowed.


    "Of course, Ewan, bring them back first. I''ll stay in the building tonight to keep Luciapany." Spencer had no choice but to make things difficult for Lucia. Didn''t she chase all his people away? Then he''ll stay!


    "I just got here today and I want to talk to Lucia tonight..." Lucia didn''t say anything. Helena spoke first.


    Spencer raised an eyebrow. He wasn''t happy, but when he saw Helena staring at him, he gritted his teeth and smiled,


    "Indeed, you two haven''t seen each other for a long time. You should have a good chat. Then, I won''t stay here tonight. Lucia, be careful. Don''t make me worry, okay?"


    Lucia then turned to Spencer and nodded her head indifferently. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t say a word, nor did she have to.


    Spencer was already fuming. Because Helena was present, he couldn''t show his true feeling. Then he was unwilling to say "good night" after he could only lead his people left the building dejectedly.


    As soon as Spencer and the others left, Lucia smiled faintly and said to Jack and the others,


    "Just in time. You won''t have to stay in the dark any longer."


    "Yes," said Victor, smiling and nodding, "It''s time toe in and enjoy the heat."


    "Victor..." Jack elbowed him in the arm.


    "I didn''t say anything wrong..." Victor was too careless toprehend Lucia''s mind.


    "Sorry to make you suffer." Lucia knew that Victor was just being blunt, and that they had always taken care of her withoutint. The summer sun did not scare them, the autumn wind could not blow them away, and the cold of midwinter could not drive them away, but it was in this way that she felt even more guilty.


    When he heard Lucia say that, Victor understood why Jack had hit him. He rubbed his head in embarrassment and said, "Lucia, I didn''t mean..."


    "I know." Lucia smiled gently. Her smile was as refreshing as a breeze. "You''re like my brothers. That''s why I feel guilty."


    "Lucia..." Nick was the most touched among the four. Hearing Lucia calling them brothers, his eyes turned red.


    "Nick, you''re useless." Geneughed at Nick, but he was touched because even their girlfriends or wives couldn''t get along with them for more than half a year.


    "I see you''re all the same," Helena couldn''t helpughing. "Otis always said you''re tough guys. You''re all so gentle..."


    "That''s for other people," Jack replied with a smile. "One of you is Otis''s sister-inw, the other is his wife. How can we not be gentle?"


    After being teased by Jack, Helena could not help but blush. She shouted for them to go and rest first. Now, they could openly appear in the building, and they did not have to take turns during the rest period. They could feel morefortable..


    Jack and the others went upstairs with the paramedics, and Helena sat down next to Lucia, put her arm around her shoulder, and said,


    "You can rest assured that I will stay with you until the baby is born."


    "Yes," said Lucia, nodding and smiling, "I was afraid that you would be bored to be in this little building with me every day."


    "Mom knows that the child is Arthur''s. She''s always worried that Spencer would harm you, so as soon as I said that I wanted to apany you, she immediately sent the medical staff toe with me. Fortunately, Spencer didn''t suspect Jack''s identity, and Otis is also very worried about your health."


    "Spencer thought that you didn''t know that the child is Arthur''s. This is a good way to n for the future. Even if Arthur will misunderstand my intentions, I still hope that when the child is born, he will be the first to see the baby and pick the baby up." Lucia didn''t want Arthur to have any regrets, and also wanted to make up for the harm she had done to him.


    "That will take some effort, but you can rest assured I will take care of everything." Helena solemnly promised.

 Chapter 575 I cant bear it

    So Helena stayed in the building, 35 days before Lucia''s due date, and she didn''t dare to neglect anything.


    On the third day of Helena''s arrival in Athegate, Otis arrived too, and Arthur learned that Helena was with Lucia.


    That afternoon, Otis took Helena to Fragranerde Hall to ask her about Lucia''s situation. Arthur had not yet returned from thepany.


    After telling Otis about Lucia, Helena mentions Lucia''s wish that Arthur be with her when she gave birth to the baby.


    "It''s not going to be easy," Otis said, frowning. "Spencer is using the unborn child as his trump card to keep Lucia under control. He''s ostensibly agreed to let you take care of Lucia, but he must have got people watching her."


    "I know," Helena said with a wry smile. "I can''t say it''s hard in front of Lucia."


    "I know, no matter how hard it is, we have to do it for them. I''m sure Arthur feels the same way," Otis said,


    "Although I haven''tmunicated with Arthur, he secretly cares about Lucia. Jack has told me everything. His feelings for Lucia have never changed."


    "Yeah," Helena said wistfully as she lowered her eyes. "I really hope they can get back together soon. I feel bad watching them suffer for each other."


    Even though Helena had been by her side for the past few days, she could often see Lucia holding the coat that Arthur had given her in a daze as she caressed it. Her silent movements contained so much longing and affection. Helena couldn''t find the words to describe it.


    "That''s why we have to work harder. They have suffered enough. As his brother, I have to take care of other things for them," Otis said.


    "Otis, you''re such a good brother." Helena now had profound understanding about brotherly love. She also knew that among rich families, siblings would turn against each other in order to fight for property, so she valued this kind of rtionship even more.


    "Aren''t you a good sister, too?" Otis said gently, putting his arm around Helena''s shoulder.


    There was a teasing voice behind them,


    "Are you praising each other?"


    Otis and Helena turned to see Arthur just stepping into the living room and smiling.


    "Arthur, long time no see!" Helena and Arthur were already familiar with each other. Before Otis could say anything, she stood up and rushed over to give him a big hug.


    Otis cleared his throat.


    Arthur hugged Helena, said "long time no see," and said to Otis, "Otis, don''t be jealous."


    Helena heard that, mischievously turned and stuck her tongue out at Otis.


    Otis''s cheeks flushed suspiciously. He coughed hard and lowered his head. Then he became the serious brother again,


    "Arthur, are you finished with your business?"


    "There''s some more, but there''s not enough time," Arthur said, smiling. He nodded to Helena and took off his coat as he made his way to the kitchen,


    "It takes a lot of time to make soup."


    "Soup?" Helena asked Otis as she watched Arthur disappear into the kitchen doorway.


    "Don''t you know?" Otis smiled and exined to her, "Ever since Arthur found out that I sent people to protect Lucia, all the food for Lucia is prepared by Arthur himself. From simple dishes to nourishing soup, it''s all prepared by him."


    "What?!" Helena raised her eyebrows in shock. She never thought that Arthur would cook for Lucia. "So, I ate the food that Arthur cooked for a few days?"


    "Is it good?" Otis asked with a wink.


    "Of course it''s good!" Helena said approvingly. "I thought Jack ordered it from some five-star restaurant, but it''s... I''ll go check it out!"


    After speaking, Helena hurriedly ran to the kitchen. Otis smiled and followed her.


    In the kitchen, Arthur was preparing the ingredients for a stew. He had taken off his coat. The blue trousers and a white shirt made him look neat and simple. He was such a man who was powerful in the business, but now put on a light pink apron, seriously holding a knife to cut vegetables.


    Arthur carefully sliced each ingredient to make sure Lucia had a good taste of it, and his profile showed a more serious look than ever.


    This image produced a sense of contradiction, which made people can not help but be moved.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Otis," Helena said, leaning back into Otis''s arms. "Shall we tell Arthur?"


    Otis certainly understood Helena''s intention. Arthur''s devotion to Lucia was unquestionable. He had grown up with Arthur who had never cooked himself. Now theplicated situation prevented him from getting close to Lucia, so he only had this way to do something for her. Otis can''t bear that than Helena did.


    However, Otis suppressed the distressed feeling for his brother, and whispered, "No hurry. Wait for it..."


    Jacob hadn''t been found yet, and Otis knew Lucia can''t let go.


    "But..." Helena looked at Arthur''s serious and handsome face. She really wanted to rush over and tell him the truth. She wanted to tell him that Lucia had never changed her love for him.


    "Lucia has endured for the greater good, and we can''t jeopardize her efforts," Otis gently advised Helena.


    "Can I tell Lucia about this? Lucia, too, is always in a daze when taking the coat Arthur gave her. I feel bad for her."


    "No." Otis shook his head helplessly. "The more Lucia misses Arthur, the more we can''t tell her. It''ll only make her miss him more and make her feel even more depressed."


    Otis was right, but only in terms of being rational that Helena felt it was cruel to do so.


    "I can''t stand it anymore..." Helena turned her head away from Otis''s embrace. She didn''t dare to watch Arthur cook for Lucia anymore. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to resist telling the truth. Otis sighed, feeling helpless.


    Helena was in a bad mood, and she was afraid that she would not be able to face Arthur. When she returned to the small building, Lucia was eating in the dinning room. When she saw her, she asked, "Helena, have you had dinner?"


    Helena could see at a nce that the box on the table was the same one that Arthur had prepared in the kitchen, and for a moment she could not speak.


    Sensing that something was amiss with Helena, Lucia stood up in concern and asked her,


    "Helena, is something wrong?"

 Chapter 576 The Hardest Trade-off

    "Nothing..." Helena shook her head, walked to the table, helped Lucia sit down, and then sat down beside her,


    "Lucia, the baby ising. Why don''t you just tell Spencer? Jacob''s escaped anyway, and he''s not gonna find him, so what are you doing here? I might as well tell Arthur everything and let the baby go back to his or her real father."


    "I had the same idea at first..." Lucia said with a wry smile, poking the food on her te with a fork,


    "But because I didn''t manage to capture Jacob once, I had to stay even more. Jacob was sent to the USA by Spencer. The JTP Group was returned it to me, and the assets were all liquidated and frozen. His food and clothing there were all dependent on Spencer. Now that he''s escaped, there will be a day when his money runs out and there''s no way out. By that time, the first person he contacts will definitely be Spencer..."


    "But when will that be? Arthur, he..." Helena was anxious to say that Arthur had been protecting her, but she stopped when she saw Lucia''s widened eyes.


    Otis was right... She can''t tell Lucia....Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Arthur, what happen?!" asked Lucia excitedly, grabbing Helena''s arm. Why did she look so sad?! What happened to Arthur?!


    "Nothing. Don''t worry,"said Helena, patting Lucia on the back of her hand. "I''m just sorry to see you separated like this."


    Lucia was skeptical. She looked into Helena''s eyes and asked seriously, "Is it really nothing?"


    "Really!" Helena answered affirmatively, burying all the guilt in her heart,


    "Don''t you know how good Arthur capable is? Up until now, he''s still living a good life. He''s still arrogant. But you, how long can you endure it?"


    "There are certain things that I have to make a choice..." Lucia covered her eyes that were agitating because of Helena''s words. She was suppressing the shock in her heart caused by her words. She was saying these words to herself as well as to her,


    "I bear a feud. Along the way, it will not be smooth. I just hope that the final oue is good."


    "We''ll help you! It must be good!" Helena said, frowning as she gripped Lucia''s arm.


    "I hope so." Lucia forced a smile, with her right hand clutching the coat Arthur gave her.


    After that day, Helena never told Lucia to tell Arthur the truth again. Instead, she tried her best to protect her. Day by day, the first snow fell.


    In the crowd to wee the snow, Spencer was not happy. In his heart, he was pressing one thing.


    Spencer had thought that Nia would not be arrogant and make a big mistake after announcing her new identity. However, Stable Growth Investment seemed to have lost its edge after that. It acted in a low-key manner. But in less than ten days, financial magazines reported that Stable Growth Investment''s stock price rose again. The trend was so strong that Spencer couldn''t retain hisposure anymore. There was no way he could watch Nia develop apany that would be a threat to him in the future.


    After much thought, Spencer took the opportunity to stop Nia as she was leaving after a business meeting and pulled her into a corner of the conference room.


    She was not the same Nia as she was in the past. Jacob had trained her and she had be much calmer, as evidenced by the calm look on her face when she met Spencer.


    "Mr. Davies, what can I do for you?"


    With a smile, Nia was confident.


    "Nia, what do you want to do?" A hundred times more confident than Nia, he smiled unhurriedly and asked Nia,


    "If you started thispany to take revenge on me for abandoning you, you haven''t done anything out of the ordinary. Don''t tell me you''ve really gone from evil to good and started running thepany seriously?"


    "You think too highly of me," Nia replied, with her eyes darkening,


    "I do hate that you used me to provoke Lucia and then abandoned me after the ident, but I also know that I asked for it. I was delusional and thought that you were really in love with me... Now that I''vee to my senses, I just want to keep Stable Growth developing, and I have no intention of targeting anyone."


    Spencer raised his eyebrows in disdain. Nia had changed a lot in the past few days. It was known that, at the celebration dinner not too long ago, she was still talking nonsense in front of him. Why did she look so humble now?


    Who the hell was helping her in secret?


    "Nia, don''t say that," Spencer was so sneaky, with a gentle smile on her face, "You know I didn''t have a choice. I had to choose between you and Lucia. She''s my fiancee. I had to choose to protect her. I''m sorry."


    "Hehe..." Nia chuckled and said, "That''s why I said I was delusional."


    "There are a lot of rich people out there, and there are some things you don''t understand and can''t understand," Spencer continued, ignoring Nia''s perfunctory remark,


    "But now that I see that you''ve managed a medium-sized investmentpany so well, I don''t feel so guilty about it anymore. If we have a chance to work together in the future, I''d still be happy to work with you."


    "You ttered," Nia replied nonchntly, wondering why Spencer was suddenly being nice to her.


    "It''s gettingte, and it''s time for dinner. Do you want to have dinner together?" Spencer invited her to dinner. His handsome face still had a charming smile on it. He knew that Nia loved this look the most.


    As expected, Nia''s eyes moved, but in the end, she suppressed the urge in her heart and remembered Jacob''s teachings. She kept telling herself that the person in front of her was not a gentleman, but a fox, so Nia shook her head and said no,


    "Excuse me, I have something to doter."


    Nia was about to walk past Spencer when he grabbed her wrist, but Spencer still had that smile on his face when he said,


    "Nia, you can''t be so disrespectful to me."


    "Mr. Davies, please have some self-respect!" Nia frowned. After all, she and Spencer had an affair. Although she knew that she was just a pawn, she had really fallen in love with Spencer at that time. So, she didn''t dare to be alone with Spencer.


    "Even your tone of voice has changed. Nia, the person must be very talented to be able to teach you like that." Spencer''s smile disappeared and he said coldly to Nia.


    Nia was shocked. Did he notice something?!


    "Mr. Davies, please don''t presume..." Nia hesitated with guilty conscience.

 Chapter 577 Secretly set up

    "Whether it''s spection, you''ll have to tell me..." Spencer drawled,


    "I''m not an idiot. Can you read the market and know it very well? This is something that even a veteran of the business for decades can not do. Can you master it in just two months as an assistant? Tell me who is behind you!"


    "I said no one!" Nia''s wrist was hurting from Spencer''s pinch, not to mention his viper-like gaze was like licking every inch of her skin. Nia was extremely nervous, and she couldn''t help but speak loudly, "I have nothing to do with you now. Please don''t bother me again!"


    As soon as Nia shouted out, the attendees who were nearby immediately looked over and realized that it was Nia and Spencer who were in an argument. After that, some people even stopped to watch the show. These guys were Athegate''s "influential people". They might see something.


    Spencer frowned unhappily when he noticed the gazes of the people around him. He thought that by threatening Nia, she would give in. He didn''t expect her to be so stubborn. At this moment, he was being criticized for having a suspicious rtionship with her. Spencer had to let go of Nia''s hand because of the situation.


    However, he added,


    "Nia, you should know my style. I will not allow Stable Growth to continue to develop and be a hidden danger for me in the future. I will give you three days to think about it. Otherwise, tell me who is behind you. Wait and see how capable I am!"


    Looking at Nia, who was holding onto her wrist in pain, Spencer mercilessly threatened her and walked away, no matter what others thought of his actions.


    Nia held her wrist and red at Spencer''s back as she began to think.


    Over the course of three days, Nia and Jacob worked out a strategy, and Jacob knew Spencer well enough to know what he was afraid of. While he med Nia for losing control in front of him again, this was the perfect time, and a good time to put Spencer back in the brunt of public opinion!


    Three dayster, Spencer came to Nia. He was afraid of what others would say, so he asked her to meet him at an elegantly-decorated coffee shop in the suburbs to see how she would answer him. Spencer was determined to find out who was behind Nia today no matter what.


    At the appointed time, Nia appeared in front of the cafe. Spencer looked around her and was relieved to find out that she had indeede alone.


    "Here." Spencer waved to Nia.


    Nia walked over to Spencer when she saw him, took off her coat, and sat across from him.


    "So, have you thought this through?" As soon as Nia sat down, Spencer cut to the chase.


    "Mr. Davies, there''s no need to be in such a hurry. Can I order something to drink?" Nia smiled and easily dismissed Spencer''s question.


    Spencer frowned, but she still raised her hand to invite a waiter over. Nia picked up the menu for a long time, and when Spencer got impatient, she ordered a mocha.


    "Is that the same person who taught you this little torturing trick?" While waiting for the coffee, Spencer tapped the table and asked Nia. He thought about Nia''s actions just now and couldn''t help butugh. Before he knew it, he was the one who was flighty and impetuous, and Nia''s acting like a sophisticated person who knew everything.


    It seemed that she had talked with the man a lot in the past three days.


    Nia smiled at Spencer and turned to look out the window at the snow falling from the sky without responding.


    "I heard that you''re still living in the apartment that I bought for you. Why? Didn''t that person give you a new apartment?" Spencer raised his eyebrows and smiled calmly, but every word he said was full of


    sarcasm.


    "Why would I do that?" Nia finally said. "I traded my feelings and my body for that. If I get in a rage, I''m the only one who''s going to lose."


    "Well said!" Spencer pped his hands in exaggerated approval. "I didn''t expect you to be so eloquent."


    "Mr. Davies," Nia said unhappily,


    "Everyone knows about our rtionship in the past. I didn''t try to cover it up, but we have to move forward. What I got from you in the past was enough for me to be punished in the end. Now that I''m living my life on my own, why do you have to pick on me at every turn? You even imagined that there was someone behind me. I should be the one asking you what you want to do."


    Spencer took Nia''s words very lightly, waved his hand casually, and said, "Save these ''motivational'' words for yourself. Let me repeat it again. I''m not an idiot. I know very well what you''re capable of. I want you to give me an answer today. Are you going to be honest or against me?"


    Nia didn''t say anything. The waiter just brought their drinks and the conversation ended. Nia took the opportunity to slowly taste the Mocha and never looked up at Spencer again.


    Spencer felt like he was being yed, and he, who had always had a high opinion of himself, would never allow himself to be controlled by anyone else. Before Nia could take a few bites of the Mocha, he said coldly again,


    "Nia, your answer!"


    "How can I answer that?" Nia slowly looked up. Her eyes were filled with grievance. "You don''t believe me when I say that there is no such person as you imed. Do you think I can make one up?"


    Nia was really not going to take this lying down! Spencer''s anger red up. He suddenly leaned forward and grabbed Nia''s wrist. Nia was wearing a diamond bracelet, and the chain was crushed into her skin by Spencer. It hurt so much that Nia gritted her teeth, but... she still looked calm, even with a smile.


    It was this smile that made Spencer feel ufortable. The threat he was about to make came to an abrupt end. He quickly let go of Nia''s wrist as if he had gotten an electric shock and red at her viciously, "Nia! You brought someone?!"


    With that, Spencer looked around but couldn''t find anyone suspicious.


    "Mr. Davies, you''re not the worst person in the world. Why would I need a plus-one to see you?" Nia sneered.


    Spencer didn''t believe Nia at all, but it was even more dangerous to approach her at this point. He distanced himself from Nia and red at her,


    "Nia, all the games you''re ying right now are the ones I have got tired of. Speak! where is he?!"


    "Spencer, do you ever get scared?" Nia continued to sneer, and her eyes finally revealed a hidden malice in her heart.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 578 Deep in the Trouble

    Spencer was furious. Today he was careless. No, he was careless with the person behind Nia.


    Just as Spencer was feeling remorseful, Nia pulled the chair towards him and leaned over to him. With a fake smile on her face, she leaned in close to him and said,


    "Spencer, you''re here today, and you''re not getting away with it."


    Spencer was shocked and quickly stood up. He red at Nia, who was already sitting next to him, and threatened,


    "Nia, do you know what will happen if you do this today?!"


    "What will happen?" Nia sneered and said without caring,


    "I don''t care anymore. First Reynolds cheats on me, then you dump me, and then you threaten me. Do I care about the consequences? As long as it gets you into trouble, my reputation is nothing. On the contrary... Mr. Davies, what will happen to you?"


    Her heart had been devoured by evil spirits, and Nia was now ignoring everything.


    "Get out of my way!" Spencer snapped when he saw Nia reach up to him as she spoke.


    "I''ll get lost, but not right now." Nia didn''t care about Spencer''s anger. She quickly grabbed his waist, and her entire face was immediately pressed against his waist. There was an aggrieved look on her face, which waspletely out of step with what was being said.


    Spencer''s expression changed immediately. He ced both of his hands on Nia''s shoulders and pulled them out forcefully. Although Nia was in pain, she did not want to let go. The two of them were entangled like this. In the end, Spencer was furious, cursing "bitch, let go of me", before Nia let go.


    These images were enough. Even though Nia let go, a wry smile appeared on her face. She lowered her eyes and said,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bitch? Spencer, I spent so much time with you..."


    "Nia, you don''t have to put on a victim''s look!" Spencer pped his clothes. His eyes were filled with disgust as if he had been touched by something dirty,


    "You and I were meant for my own ambitions, not to mention that I didn''t promise you to be Mrs. Davies, but put you in charge of the Webbex Group after Lucia and I break up. Who crossed the line and lost control?! Now you have the nerve toin about me? Nia, I''m saying it today. I''m gonna take Stable Growth down!"


    After saying that, Spencer red at Nia and left without looking back. This woman made him feel sick!


    Turning around silently, Nia looked at Spencer''s cold back, the bitter smile on her lips deepened. Anyway, no one could escape!


    A dayter, Athegate gossip magazines broke the news that Spencer and Nia were having an affair again, and that they included evidence that Spencer and Nia had been secretly photographed during the coffee shop appointment that day. Naturally, Jacob and Nia were behind this.


    After that, Nia immediately held a small press conference to clear her name, stating that Spencer had been pestering her. He didn''t like to see her repent and move on with her life. It also revealed that Spencer had been pestering her at a business seminar a few days earlier.


    "Miss Davidson, were there any other witnesses who saw him pestering you?" A reporter asked.


    "Yes, he was pestering me, and many people saw it. He threatened to meet him at the cafe three dayster and made me decide whether to give up Stable Growth and stay with him as his lover or rival against Cloudwork. I have no feelings for him. And I have also sincerely regretted. Why does he still not let me go? I just want to keep Stable Growth developing ..."


    Nia cried and told everyone about her "pain".


    "Did you choose to stand up for yourself against Cloudwork?" Another reporter asked.


    "I never wanted to be hostile with Cloudwork. Stable Growth is apany that I have worked hard to build with all of my employees. It''s a career that everyone has put everything into. I know Stable Growth is just starting out, and I really don''t have the ability topete with Cloudwork, but if... Mr. Davies has put me on the spot, I''m gonna keep it that way!"


    Nia wiped her tears and raised her head to look at the crowd as she spoke. Every word was sonorous, and her eyes were radiating a determined light, just like a soldier who was determined to fight until death. She didn''t know which staff member took the lead, but the reporters all pped for Nia. It seemed like they were really touched by her sincerity and strength. It was conceivable what the reporting trend would be in the future.


    Nia was willing to start the game, and of course Spencer couldn''t escape. That night, when he saw Nia''s press conference broadcast on the city''s entertainment channel, and when he saw her crying andining about his harassment in the video, Spencer flew into a rage, stood up, and swept all the decorations on the coffee table on the floor.


    Ewan heard the sound and came over. Before he had time to doubt, he saw what was ying on the TV. He frowned and immediately picked up the remote control to turn off the TV.


    "Mr. Davies, don''t be angry. This is just her word. I believe the media won''t listen to it." Ewan turned tofort Spencer, whose face was red with anger.


    "No?" Spencer sneered,


    "The paparazzi love to follow the trend. We don''t know what they will r about me tomorrow. Nia, this is one stone two birds. She hid the mastermind and publicly used me of threatening her in front of the public. After that, if I really do attack Stable Growth, the media will definitely get angry and criticize me."


    "Do we really take her no way?" Ewan frowned more tightly.


    "Of course not..." Spencer slowly regained hisposure. He was only angry for a moment. After all, he was the cunning schemer. When he regained his senses, heughed out loud,


    "If Nia wants to y, I''ll y with her til the end!"


    The next day, as Spencer predicted, all the gossip magazines wrote that Nia was the victim, and that he was a fickle scumbag. There was an uproar, even at Cloudwork''s official twitter, but he had a n and ignored it.


    She was not the only one who can buy off the press, Nia!


    "Oh, Spencer is ridiculous," Helena sneered the next day when she identally came across the news on her phone,


    "His fiancee is about to have a baby, and he''s still in the mood to hook up with other women."


    "He was only looking for Nia to find out who was helping her behind her back. He didn''t expect that he would fall into her trap instead." Lucia had heard about these reports, but it was none of her business and she didn''t care.

 Chapter 579 Helena vents her anger

    Now Lucia, with all her heart and soul waiting for the baby, had nothing else on her mind.


    "Even though you don''t have any feelings for him, you''re still his fiancee in the eyes of the public. It''s too disrespectful to get involved with another woman so openly." Helena had the pride of being a daughter in a wealthy family. Spencer''s behavior was, in her view, extremely disrespectful and disrespectful to Lucia.


    "I don''t care. Let them do the dog-eat-dog," Lucia said, stroking her belly and smiling.


    "No way. If you don''t do something to it, I will not let him live a happy life!" Helena raised her eyebrows.


    Lucia smiled and said to Helena, "It would be nice to give him trouble."


    So when Spencer came home from work that night, he met Helena, who was waiting for him in the living room.


    As soon as he saw Helena with her arms folded and her face frozen, Spencer knew it was something bad, but he pretended to be calm, and walked into the living room smiling as he asked her, "Miss Brown, what are you doing in the front yard? Is there something wrong with Lucia?"


    "She''s really not feeling well right now." Helena stood up to face Spencer and said unhappily, "Spencer, your behavior is too indecent. Are you looking down on my family and thinking that we can''t protect Lucia?"


    As soon as Helena opened her mouth, Spencer was charged with a felony.


    "Miss Brown, you mustn''t say such things." Spencer sat down calmly and looked at Helena innocently. "You used me of nothing when I walked in the door. You should let me know what happened, shouldn''t you?"


    ncing at Spencer, Helena sneered and said,


    "What? Do you think I don''t read the gossip report? What''s going on with Nia? Do you still care about Lucia and the Brown family? What will the other say about Lucia? Now that she''s about to give birth and you''re out fooling around with other women?"


    "Oh, that..." Spencer adjusted his coat and said nonchntly,


    "Miss Brown, you''ve been misled by the media. Nia and I are not serious. We''re just talking about work. You know how these paparazzi like to make things up out of thin air. They''re full of nonsense. This kind of report is not credible."


    "Do you have to hold hands to talk about work?" Helena said with a snort.


    Spencer sighed in front of Helena and said,


    "Miss Brown, those photos must have been taken secretly on purpose. If I really wanted to, I could have just gone to Nia''s house. Going to a public ce to let someone catch me? Wouldn''t I be too stupid? Nia framed me in everything. I really can''t defend myself."


    "Don''t argue," Helena said. "Lucia can be generous with you, but I and the entire Brown family can''t. Lucia and I have been friends for years. We are like sisters. I will not allow her to be bullied by you!" "What are you going to do?" Spencer asked, knowing that Helena was trying to make things difficult for him.


    "I will tell my mother the truth about this. As for what she will do, you just have to wait and see." Helena knew that Spencer was not afraid of her, but he was definitely afraid of her mom!


    When he heard Helena mention Esmae, Spencer''s face stiffened, but he couldn''t show his fear in front of Helena, so he pretended not to care and said,T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, you can tell Ms. Wilson that I was going to apologize to her and exin why. I''m sure she''ll understand."


    "Are you saying I''m not understanding enough?" Helena continued to scoff.


    "I have indeed wronged Lucia, and you are right to defend her. But, Miss Brown, the truth is that I have a clear conscience about what I did not do."


    "You have a clear conscience. I hope you can say the same in front of my mother," Helena said, then turned and walked to the back door, leaving Spencer with a hand on his forehead.


    When she returned to the building, Helena was still a little angry. As soon as she saw Lucia, sheined, "Spencer is really thick-skinned. He clearly did something wrong, but he still pretended to be innocent."


    "He''s more than thick-skinned," said Lucia with a sneer. "Are you really going to tell Esmae about this?"


    "I don''t have to tell her," Helena scoffed. "Mom has been monitoring his behavior. She should know by now what Spencer did."


    "It''s not good to disturb her for these things..." Lucia didn''t mind herself, and didn''t want Esmae to worry about her.


    "You," said Helena, "You''re just too nice. Even though you only care about the baby now, Spencer''s attitude towards you indirectly reflects his respect for the entire Brown family. We are your family, and if you are bullied, it means we will be bullied. Not to mention me, no one in the Brown family will allow him to be so arrogant!"


    "Really...?" Lucia smiled and felt warm. Having someone who always cared about her was really a very heartwarming thing.


    "Forget it. I won''t bother you with this anymore." Helena saw that Lucia was still smiling gently, and was deted. "Mom will take care of it anyway. I just need to keep youpany."


    Lucia smiled sweetly and nodded slowly.


    Today it snowed again in Athegate, a little more than before. The ground was covered with a thinyer of snow, but Lucia was not feeling cold at all, for she had Helena with her.


    As Helena had expected, Esmae did know from the beginning that Spencer had reconnected with Nia. She hadn''t talked to Spencer in the past few days not because she was ignoring him, but the person she was looking for was Erik.


    When Erik got the call to greet Esmae, he thought he was hallucinating. He hurried home and saw Esmae as soon as he entered his mansion.


    Esmae was sitting on a sofa. She looked elegant andposed, with her six entourage by her side and her butler standing by. A cup of fragrant ck tea was on the coffee table in front of her.


    The butler was the first to spot Erik. He was about to speak when Erik waved his hand. The butler nodded respectfully and stepped aside.


    "Ms. Wilson, wee. It''s an honor to have you here." Erik walked over and greeted Esmae. He reached out to shake her hand, but was shocked by Esmae''s cold re.


    Thinking something was wrong, Erik knew immediately that it must have been his son who had done something bad. And that it was so bad that Esmae hade to him personally to hold him ountable! Erik withdrew his hand sheepishly and sat down with a smile on his face,


    "Ms. Wilson, what brings you to San Francisco this time? If there''s anything I can do to help, I''ll do my best."

 Chapter 580 Esmae asks for blame

    "Don''t you know why I''m here?" Esmae asked coldly.


    "Well... I really don''t know." Erik hadn''t been in touch with Spencer recently. Having been so busy with thepany business, he knew a mysteriouspany had suddenly appeared on the block not long ago, and was going against him in every way, tantly taking over his business. Erik was already in hot water, and there was no time to ask about his son.


    "I thought you had taught your son well. I didn''t expect you to just brush me off," said Esmae in a cold voice.


    Erik had got a lot on his mind. What did his son do?


    "Rina, show those reports to Mr. Davies," Esmae said, turning to her female entourage.


    Rina immediately took out a tablet and quickly searched for news about Spencer and Nia and handed it to Erik. Erik took out his sses and put them on. The words on the tablet were clear and he immediately frowned.


    In less than ten minutes, Erik learned what had happened, but his words echoed Spencer''s half-hearted response to Helena, and soon enraged Esmae.


    "Do you really think the Brown family is for nothing? When has a married woman ever been treated like this? I''ve already forgiven him for cheating on Lucia during her pregnancy, and Lucia has suffered it. However, Spencer has admitted his mistake and is still trying to seduce that woman. Where do you ce the prestige of the Brown family! Or do you think we''re not strong enough to protect Lucia?!"


    Esmae was furious when she saw the news. She didn''t care what Lucia did or didn''t care about Spencer, but everything Spencer did would affect Lucia''s public image. Now that she was in thete stage of her pregnancy, and there a public rtions blemish on the Webbex Group, Esmae couldn''t condone all of this.


    "Ms. Wilson, I believe Spencer is definitely not that kind of child. I''ve alreadymunicated with him before. He won''t do it again. This must be a trick set up by that woman!" Erik anxiously tried to clear his son''s name.


    "I don''t care what the trick is, but letting these stories out is his own ipetence! Mr. Davies, this is why I came to San Francisco in person. You''re going to answer to me today!" Esmae didn''t listen to Erik''s quibble, and snapped.


    Erik was extremely anxious. He was in San Francisco, and his son wasn''t by his side. There was nomunication between the two of them, so what had he got to say to Esmae? Besides, Esmae was so powerful that the outburst will not go away.


    "Don''t you know how to give me an answer?" Esmae quipped when she saw Erik standing there frowning.


    "No," Erik quickly exined. "I really didn''t know about this. Ms. Wilson, how about this? I''ll talk to Spencer first, ask him about his condition, and then I''ll give you a satisfactory answer. Is that okay?" Erik had always been aggressive and overbearing, and being careful with Esmae was enough to show her respect.


    "All right," Esmae said, standing up, as if anticipating Erik''s reluctance,


    "Come back to me when you and your son have discussed it."


    With that, Esmae and her entourages turned and left, and Erik himself was stunned. Was that it? By the time he realized what was going on, Esmae was at the gate.


    "Ms. Wilson, hold on a second," Erik called out to Esmae. "You''ve just arrived in San Francisco, and you''re tired from your trip. Why don''t you stay in my house? We''re inws. I can''t let you stay in a hotel outside."


    Erik''s seemingly polite words were actually deeply offensive.


    "Mr. Davies, your child isn''t by your side, and you lost your wife a long time ago. I know it''s polite, but it would be inappropriate for me to stay here," said Esmae disdainfully, ignoring him. With her entourages, she got into the car.


    Erik was speechless and could only watch Esmae leave.


    Back in the living room, Erik held his breath and nced at the ck tea the butler had just served Esmae. The teacup was neat and unmoved, proving that Esmae wouldn''t even take a sip of tea when she came in.


    "Spencer, Spencer! You are such a pain in my ass," Erik said with a headache.


    Spencer knew that Esmae would hold him to ount, but he didn''t expect that she would go to his father herself, and ask him toe up with a solution as soon as possible. In the face of his father''s usations, Spencer, no matter how scheming he was, can not help but copse a little bit.


    It was a vicious circle, one after the other, and the final weight was on his shoulders.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Nia!


    Spencer''s eyes glowed as he sped his fingers tightly into the sofa. He had intended to use a gentler approach, but now it seemed he had to use the simplest and most direct one.


    That night, Spencer went to Nia''s apartment alone. He bought this apartment for Nia, and she had coquettishly requested that this must not be worse than the one that Lucia was living in.


    With his sunsses down, Spencer looked at him in the mirror, put on his mask, put on his hoodie, and got out of the car after taking a closer look at his surroundings.


    Looking up at the 18th floor, the light in Nia''s apartment was still on. Spencer smiled devilishly as he walked into the entrance of the building.


    At 11:20 p.m., Nia was video-chatting with Jacob, and Nia was giving him a detailed ount of her actions in thest few days, including her retaliation against Spencer. She was so focused on talking to Jacob that she didn''t notice the slight noise in the living room.


    "Nia, turn off theputer right now." Suddenly, Jacob changed his tone and stepped away from the camera.


    "Right away!" Jacob''s voice was mixed with panic. Nia panicked immediately. Without any hesitation, she reached out to press the turn-off button. Theputer screen had just turned off, and arge hand reached out from behind to hold her wrist. A low voice sounded,


    "Still a step behind?"


    Nia''s hair stood on end, and her entire body froze instantly. She was so afraid that she didn''t dare to look back. The news of the murder of thousands of women in the middle of the night shed through her mind.


    "Who were you video-chatting with just now?" His voice was no longer deep. Nia immediately recognized it. She immediately turned her head and met Spencer''s deep eyes.


    "Spencer! How did you get in here!" As soon as it was confirmed that it was Spencer, Nia''s heart finally stopped racing and the anger boiled up.

 Chapter 581 Intention to kill

    "This is the apartment I bought for you. Do you think I can''t get in just because you changed the password?" Spencer sneered, then looked at theputer screen and asked, "Who were you chatting?"


    Spencer subconsciously knew that the person who had just video-chatted with Nia was the mastermind behind it. Unfortunately, theyout of the small study was facing away from the table. Nia didn''t see Spencer before that person had already seen his figure. Not only did that person avoid the camera, but the voice was clearly changed.


    The voice, however, seemed familiar.


    "It''s none of your business!" Getting angry, Nia shook off Spencer''s hand and said sternly, "Spencer, you''re trespassing! I''ll call the police right away!"


    "You can do it." Spencer smiled devilishly and circled Nia in a chair with his arm.


    Nia panicked. There was no way she could call the police... Spencer had got it in her.


    With her lips pressed together, the cold sweat on Nia''s forehead began to ooze out, and her head unconsciously drooped down.


    The pressure behind it was too strong.


    "Nia, can we reconcile?" Spencer whispered in Nia''s ear,


    "What''s the point of going against me now? Yes, you outsmarted me this time, but you''re forgetting that my home base isn''t even in the country. It''s just a temporarypany I set up to deal with Arthur. I''m going to go back to USA after all. What you''re doing is pointless. Why don''t we settle and deal with Arthur and Lucia?"


    Spencer had always done things for profit, and since he can''t control Nia''s behavior for the time being, he might as well make friends with her.


    "Against Lucia?" Nia retorted, "Weren''t you supposed to protect her?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I mean the Webbex Group," Spencer exined patiently. "You should know that Webbex is now under Kane''s control. He''s Arthur''s friend, and he''s very hostile to me, so Webbex is now my enemy." "Aren''t you just trying to use me?" Remembering that Spencer had once manipted her in the same way, Nia turned her head and looked at Spencer coldly,


    "When I''m useful to you, your words are sweeter than honey. If useless to you, you can just abandon me at will. Spencer, I''ve already suffered a lot. Do you think I''ll be fooled again?"


    As soon as Nia said that, Spencer reached out and grabbed her jaw. No one else was around. Spencer stopped hiding the violence in his nature and said in a low, sinister voice, "Nia, don''t be shameless..."


    Seeing the violence in Spencer''s eyes, Nia''s eyes shed with fear. However, thinking that this was her home, she regained her confidence and shook her head violently to shake Spencer off. Nia stood up and pushed him forward, shouting,


    "Spencer! Don''t think that I will always be at your beck and call. I''m not the Nia I used to be!"


    Spencer was caught off guard by a shove to the shoulder that he hit the wall behind him. With the pain and recent stress, his eyes instantly infected with murderous intention.


    Nia''s entire body trembled, and her first reaction was to run away from this man. However, before she could take a few steps, a hand grabbed her hair. Nia lost her bnce and fell down. However, because her hair was still in Spencer''s hand, she was almost hanging in the air, and her scalp was tingling.


    "Spencer! Let go of me!" Nia screamed in fear and struggled.


    Spencer ignored Nia''s struggle and looked straight ahead, pulling Nia''s hair in the direction of the bedroom like a rag doll. As Nia screamed and cried, he simply said,


    "Are you the Nia you''re used to be... just try it in bed..."


    Nia struggled and could only watch in horror as everything receded towards her until she waspletely engulfed in darkness.


    Jacob spent eight hours in a state of anxiety, not knowing if Spencer recognized him, not knowing if Nia would be able to handle the pressure to keep the secret. Not calling or sending another video request to Nia, he can only wait now.


    Finally, Nia sent him a video invitation, and Jacob was about to answer it when he realized that Spencer might be controlling her. But there was no way to tell if he wasn''t answering, so he turned the camera down. After making sure the camera didn''t catch anything, he clicked on the video.


    As soon as the video was connected and Nia''s face came into view, Jacob froze.


    In the frame of the video, Nia''s sallow face was lifeless, and her hair was messy like weed. Her originally pretty face was now covered in bruises, especially at the corner of her eye. The bruises had turned red and looked horrifying.


    "Nia..." Even a cold-blooded person like Jacob can''t help but shudder at the sight.


    "He''s gone..." Nia''s voice was hoarse and dry, and it sounded as if the words were squeezed out of her throat.


    "He was..." Jacob couldn''t finish his words, but Nia didn''t put him on the spot either, so she immediately continued,


    "I''m going to kill him!" Covered in scars and supposed to be weak, Nia''s voice was determined and her eyes were shing with resentment,


    "Tell me how to kill him!"


    Thinking of all the pain and suffering that she had sufferedst night, Nia gritted her teeth. She couldn''t let go of her anger. She raised her hand and mmed the table hard. She really wanted to kill Spencer! Jacob took Nia''s deep-seated hatred into ount, and while he didn''t sympathize with everything that had happened to her, he did sympathize, and said softly,


    "Rest assured, Nia... He will pay a thousand times for what he has done today."


    On the other hand, Spencer, who had returned from Nia''s apartment, felt much more rxed. After a night''s lesson and hearing her pleading in the morning, he knew that Nia was really afraid of him. As soon as he got home, Spencer made a phone call to Esmae. It was best not to let his father to do the exnation for him.


    As soon as the call went through, Spencer calmly said, "Ms. Wilson, Good evening. I heard you met my father?"


    "Don''t beat around the bush. Tell me how you''re going to atone for your sins." Esmae''s voice was as cold as snow.

 Chapter 582 Revealing Your True Heart

    "Ms. Wilson, I''ve taken care of Nia, and there will be no more problems," Spencer said.


    "That''s what you promisedst time." Esmae didn''t believe Spencer''s bullshit.


    "This time, I know for sure," Spencer continued, with his eyes gleaming as he leanedzily into the couch,


    "Moreover, with your wisdom, Ms. Wilson, do you really believe in those reports? No matter how depressed I am, I would never go after a woman like that. This is just a trap set by her." Esmae knew this, of course, and she wasn''t pursuing the truth. She was trying to get Spencer to take a stand.


    "Even if you didn''t pester her, you still fell into her trap. Let alone yourpany. Even the reputation of Webbex Group and Lucia will be affected. Spencer, this is about your ability!"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "So I took care of her, and I can assure you there won''t be a next time," Spencer said with a smile.


    Listening to Spencer''s rxed voice, Esmae felt disrespected. She snapped,


    "Spencer, don''t forget about your rtionship with Lucia. You''re amunity of interests. It''s a win-lose situation. Don''t bother her any more."


    "How dare I..." In contrast to his previous deference to Esmae, Spencer was already distracted. He knew that no matter what he did, as long as Lucia didn''t trust him, Esmae would still scruple. Wasn''t sending Helena proof enough?


    "You sent Miss Brown. How dare I go on with my impudence?"


    "Are youining to me?" Esmae asked, frowning.


    "No," Spencer replied quickly, but with a slight tone.


    Esmae sensed Spencer''s change of attitude, and with a vague idea of what was causing it, she said simply,


    "It''s no useining. Lucia is not carrying your child. I have to keep her and the child safe."


    "Are you afraid I''m going to hurt her and the baby?" Spencer continued with a smile.


    "Haven''t you ever tried that?" Esmae asked back.


    "Of course I did!" Spencer sat up straight, revealing the unwillingness and humiliation in his eyes. For the first time, he expressed his true feelings in front of Esmae,


    "I hate Lucia! She used the most cruel way, pregnant with someone else''s baby to demonstrate to me, told me she can not love me this life! Ms. Wilson, you only know that she was wronged, and you never thought about my humiliation! Knowing that the child in her belly was Arthur''s, I had to endure it and promise you that I would love her! Will amodate her! Ms. Wilson, do you really think I don''t have a temper?!"


    Maybe Esmae would feel sorry for someone else if they told her their pain, but not for Spencer!


    "Spencer, you know very well why you''re pursuing Lucia. If she is just amoner with no family background today, no matter how much you love her, you wouldn''t have married her. At most, you would have built her a house of gold to support her for the rest of her life. But Lucia isn''t. She''s the heiress of the Webbex Group, the goddaughter of the Brown family, and the woman that Arthur loves dearly. From the beginning, you''ve been pursuing her with benefits and exploitation mixed into it. Now that you''re talking about grievance, do you think you''re worthy of it?!"


    Esmae had no mercy in her angry words.


    Spencer was rendered speechless by Esmae''s words, which was the fundamental reason why he could never really prove his love to Lucia.


    "Since you followed backbone!"


    I your own desires and chose to put profit first, then don''t me me for all the humiliation you suffered when you got what you wanted! This will only make people feel that you have no


    Esmae didn''t wait for Spencer to answer, but she snapped again.


    "Yes..." after a long silence, Spencer replied with his head bowing,


    "You''re right. I do like to chase after fame and fortune, and I was interested in Lucia mostly because she was Arthur''s woman, and I suffered the humiliation. But Ms. Wilson, please don''t interfere between Lucia and me anymore. The marriage without love is naturally full of troubles. You know how I feel about her, so don''t ask me to give to her anymore. Pampering her is just an illusion. At most, I can guarantee that I will never harm her or her child."


    Esmae improved her attitude towards Spencer a little bit for he was able to say what was on his mind, which was better than being tow-faced and not saying what he really wanted to say


    "Fine, I''ll let it go this time. Just remember what you said." What Esmae really wanted was Spencer''s attitude.


    "Thank you, Ms. Wilson," Spencer thanked Esmae with onest ounce of patience.


    After hanging up the phone, Spencer threw the phone on the coffee table and cursed, "Old hag! One day we''ll see!"


    As soon as he said that, his phone rang. It was as if he had a premonition. Spencer was so scared that he immediately grabbed the phone to look at it. He was relieved to see that it was his father Erik. He thought it was Esmae again.


    "Dad, it''s over. You don''t have to worry," Spencer said before Erik could ask.


    "Are you sure? Esmae was pretty pissed off this time," Erik asked hesitantly.


    "Yeah, I just hung up on her. She''s noting back," Spencer said.


    "So our business won''t be affected?" Erik asked quickly. Esmae had done thepany a lot of damagest time.


    Hearing that his father only cared about business, he couldn''t think of asking if he had been wronged. Spencer had a grudge in his heart, so he replied in a bad tone,


    "No, you can rest assured."


    Unaware of his son''s change of tone, Erik focused only on profit and told him about the enemies he had encountered


    "Really?" Spencer didn''t seem to mind. "Our style in the industry has always been criticized by people. They''re all jealous. It''s not unusual for us to be targeted from time to time." Usually those who were against them will disappear. After all, theirpany was not weak.


    "But they..." Erik wanted to say something, but Spencer stopped him.


    "Dad, I''m a little tired. Let''s talk about thister." With Esmae''s support, Spencer didn''t think there was anything to worry about, but he was really tired.


    "I see..." Erik could hear the fatigue in his son''s voice and said, "Then get some rest. We''ll be in touch."

 Chapter 583 A kindred spirit

    After hanging up, Spencer angrily turned off his cell phone andy down on the couch. He slowly closed his eyes.


    Finally, he can have a good rest.


    Cloudwork would not attack. Stable Growth for the time being, but it was under pressure not only from Spencer but also from Arthur.


    Arthur had always been a man of his word. In just over ten days, he had followed up on Stable Growth''s Investment n and blocked many of their investments. His purpose was clear as day. Everyone in the industry knew that Davonnis Corp was up against Stable Growth, and they would be happy to side with Davonnis Corp because they knew it was a much more powerfulpany.


    However, Nia was not in a hurry. Jacob had long guessed that Arthur would not go easy on Nia who was a braggadocio, so he had been investing in some insignificant projects recently. He did not care whether they would be blocked or not. After all, Stable Growth was not run to make money in the first ce.


    "Mr. Davies," Kyle handed a stack of documents to Arthur in the office and reported, "These investments don''t yield much. Are you thinking of quitting?"


    "No," Arthur said directly, "These projects were all created to distract Nia. Last time I said something harsh. Of course, she''s afraid that I would take revenge on her. However, I have plenty of time to work with her slowly. As long as I can intercept all the projects, I will intercept all and keep them in a state of no business."


    Arthur retaliated without regard for profit.


    Kyle heard the words and nodded. However, he can''t help butugh the CEO''s vindictive intention was really strong, like a child.


    "What are youughing at?" Arthur nced at Kyle and asked him coldly. Kyle then realized that he wasughing...


    "Well..." Kyle thought for a while and said, "I''m happy for you. The baby is due in ten days."


    "What did you say?" Arthur raised an eyebrow, but his tone was exceptionally soft.


    Mr. Davies! Your eyes are smiling! Don''t y hard!


    Kyle only dared to say in his heart, "Almost certainly. I heard that the due date might not be on time. Should you be ready?"


    "Helena is with her, and I don''t need to prepare anything," Arthur said, lowering his eyes slightly. The light in them was gentle and affectionate. "That''s right. As long as you''ll be there." Kyle nodded.


    Hearing this, Arthur''s eyebrows twitched, and he murmured, as if to himself, "I wonder if she would like me to be by her side."


    "Of course!" Kyle said without thinking.


    "How do you know?" It had to say that Kyle''s words were very much to his liking.


    "It''s a hunch, and all the evidence suggests that baby is yours. And Miss Webb would love to have you by her side," he said affirmatively.


    Arthur was nomittal and simply asked Kyle out as he turned his chair toward the French window behind him.


    He was wondering what Lucia was doing right now.


    As if he eyes grew wings, they flew in the direction of Lucia.


    That was where his heart was.


    Arthur thought softly in his heart.


    At the same time, in a building of the Eastern District, Lucia looked up into the sky as if she felt something, and for some reason her heart began to palpitate.


    "Lucia, is there anything in the sky?" Helena, who was beside Lucia, looked up curiously in the direction she was looking.


    "Nothing," said Lucia gently, with a smile that hid the throb between her eyes.


    "Ah..." Helena looked at the gentleness in Lucia''s eyes and could not help but sigh. "The closer you get to the due date, the gentler you be. You''re really melting people''s hearts... I wish he could see..." Lucia''s cheeks reddened. She stroked her belly and whispered, "Yes, I will. Soon."


    "I said Arthur!" Helena thought Lucia had misunderstood.


    "I know you mean him," said Lucia softly, with a twinkle in her eyes.


    "Well..." Helena looked sideways at Lucia''s face and said, "Otis and I are still working on it. Just wait."


    "I know it''s not easy. Thank you." Recently, there were always people walking around the building. It was winter and the garden did not need much care, but the gardener was still standing in the flowerbed in front of the building every day. That was Spencer''s idea.


    "No matter how hard it is, I will do it for you," Helena said firmly. She must not let Lucia and Arthur down.


    In the evening, Helena called Otis to discuss how to get Arthur to apany delivering the baby.


    "Don''t worry. Spencer will be gone in two days." Otis heard Helena''s words and immediately gave a definite answer.


    "How can you be so sure? Is there a way?" Helena asked happily.


    "Well," Otis said, "My mom and dad already know that the baby could be Arthur''s. They don''t know what our n is, but getting involved with Erik''spany is going to keep Spencer busy." "Lucia is about to give birth. Will he go?" Helena wondered.


    "Yes, unless he doesn''t want theirpany anymore," Otis replied with a smile. He had to admit that their methods were not as sophisticated as his father''s, Edwin, who had made Erik''s life a living hell. "Good, then we''ll y it by ear!" Helena breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Well, these days you have to pay special attention to the situation of Lucia, as a preview in advance." Otis suddenly said it.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Helena didn''t know what to say at first, but as soon as she realized what Otis had said, her face turned red and she shyly shouted,


    "What are you talking about? Who wants to preview?"


    "Helena, my eldest nephew is almost seven years old... my second nephew is about to be born. Where''s my own?" Otis spoke in a rare tone of grievance, which made Helena''s face and ears turn red.


    "I don''t need to preview. I was with Lucia when Teddy was born..." Helena sidestepped his question. She was too embarrassed to respond to that.


    "So, you''re good enough to have one of our own, aren''t you?" Otis teased Helena wickedly.


    "Otis!" Although Helena was usually a carefree person, she had been educated by Esmae since she was a child. She still had some traditional oriental shyness in her heart, especially when it came to this kind of issue.


    "Helena, I''m serious," Otis said in a serious voice, ignoring Helena''s scolding. "I really want to tell everyone about our rtionship. I don''t have to hide anymore."

 Chapter 584 The Ultimate Tenderness

    Helena was moved and could feel Otis'' deep love through the clear expression. After calming herself down, she held the phone and said gently, "Well, I want to." "Wait a little longer. When we settle the things, we''ll go tell our families together." Otis''s voice softened with Helena''s.


    "Yes, together," Helena replied happily.


    Sure enough, on the third day of Otis''s reply to Helena, Spencer hurried to the building and told Lucia he was going back to USA.


    "Miss Brown, I''ll only be back for a few days. Please take good care of Lucia. I''ll be back as soon as I can!" Spencer said worriedly, but he did not forget to remind Helena. "Are you leaving at a time like this?" Helena asked sarcastically.


    "There''s something going on at headquarters, and my dad''s sick. I just can''t do both," Spencer exined, defending her impression on him,


    "Besides, I''ll only be gone a few days and I''ll be back in time for Lucia''s due date."


    "Just go." Lucia knew Helena meant to mock Spencer, but she didn''t want to argue with him.


    "Lucia," Spencer said as he walked over and hugged her. Despite Helena''s displeasure, he whispered in her ear in a voice only the two of them could hear, "Don''t make any sudden moves. I''ll have someone watching this ce the whole time. If I find out you''ve been in contact with Arthur, you know what will happen!" Lucia stared at Spencer with a frosty look on her face.


    "What are you talking about! Do you have to go behind my back like that?" Helena asked, not liking the way Spencer was talking to Lucia.


    "I''m sorry. We were just talking about private things. I didn''t mean to go behind your back," Spencer said with a perfunctory smile at Helena, then turned to Lucia, "Lucia, take care of yourself. I''ll be right back."


    This time, Lucia nodded slightly, and Spencer took one long look at her before leaving.


    As soon as Spencer left, Helena was so happy that she almost pped. "The creep is finally gone."


    "But the watchman is still there," Lucia said worriedly. She was not afraid of Spencer''s threats, but now was not the time to confront him.


    "With Jack and the others around, do you need to worry about that?" Helena winked mischievously at Lucia and said with a smile.


    Helena''s rxation infected Lucia. Finally, a smile appeared on her face, which looked calm and peaceful.


    Back to the front yard, Spencer repeatedly told Ewan that he must watch the movement inside the building, and must not let Arthur have an opportunity. Then he quickly rushed to the airport.


    As soon as Spencer left, Ewan naturally did not dare to rx. Not only did he send more people to guard around the building, but he even went in to greet Lucia not long after. It was considered "doing his duty". Unfortunately, Helena always had a way.


    The next afternoon, Lucia was chatting with Helena in the living room. She was feeling a little sleepy. Helena was just about to help her back to her room to rest when she saw a figure walk into the small building. Her eyes shed, and she was pleasantly surprised, so she said to Lucia,


    "Lucia, I''ll go upstairs and get you a nket."


    "Okay," said Lucia in a low voice. She slowly closed her eyes, feeling sleepy.


    She walked to the back of the sofa with a smile on her face. Helena could not help but smile. She patted the person on the shoulder and went upstairs happily. She did not really go for the nket, but she did not want to be a third wheel.


    Lucia closed her eyes,pletely unaware that there was a person standing behind her. She waited for Helena, but she did not go downstairs. She opened her eyes and looked at the stairs in confusion. Then, out of the corner of her eye, she saw the person standing behind her. She only saw a man''s legs, but that was enough to astound her.


    With a start, Lucia was so frightened that she wanted to get up. She still had some lingering fears about Nia breaking into the building and pushing herself down.


    However, arge hand gently pressed on her shoulder, and a familiar gentle voice was heard. It was like a gentle stream flowing into Lucia''s heart.


    "Lucia, don''t be afraid. It''s me."


    Her body stiffened, and all Lucia''s senses went out for a moment, except for her heart, which was still beating violently.


    There was only ever been one person who made Lucia''s heart beat faster.


    Arthur.


    Arthur was standing right behind Lucia. He was wearing a ck suit. It looked like Gene''s clothes, a bodyguard. At first nce, Arthur and Gene were the same size and shape. Arthur took advantage of the situation to exchange clothes with Gene at the side entrance and enter the building. Spencer''s watchmen only dared to watch from a distance, so it was impossible to tell that they had switched ces. Seeing Lucia frozen, Arthur had mixed emotions and even a sense of loss, but his eyes brightened again when he saw the familiar coat beside Lucia.


    Lucia believed in Helena. She believed in Otis. She knew Arthur woulde, and she had thought about how she would react to him. Whether she would be thrilled or not, when Arthur really stood behind her, she did not know how to respond to anything but the silent response of her beating heart.


    Without asking anything, Arthur walked slowly to Lucia''s side, squatted down and asked her gently,


    "Are you cold?"


    Lucia''s eyes sparkled, and the mist began to fill them. When she returned to her senses, she shook her head gently and answered in the calmest of tones,


    "Not."


    "That''s good," said Arthur, but he reached for his overcoat andid it on herp,


    "Ie to be with you when the baby is born."


    Hearing this, Lucia''s heart filled with all kinds of feelings. She can not help but say, "The baby..."


    Arthur interrupted Lucia, looked up into her mesmerizing bright eyes, and said softly, "I''m just here to keep youpany, keep the babypany. I won''t ask about anything else. You can tell me when you want."


    It was the ultimate tenderness Arthur gave Lucia.


    Finally, there were tears surging from the corners of her eyes. Lucia bit the lower lip. The moment her head bowed, her tears fell on the back of Arthur''s hand.


    Her words became silent, but ring through the heart.


    Arthur raised his hand to stroke Lucia''s head and ran his fingers through her long hair.


    "Don''t cry. The baby will hear you."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 585 The puzzling

    The man she loved most was right in front of her, and Lucia could no longer control her heart or her body. She rxed and leaned forward. Her nose was filled with the familiar scent. The she was leaning against Arthur''s shoulder, "Uh-huh," she snored.


    Arthurughed.


    A touching reunion was disyed in the living room, and at the corner of the stairs was the obsessive madness of a photographer.


    Helena''s eyes were red, but she took a picture of Arthur and Lucia hugging each other with her cell phone without any hesitation. Victor, who was beside her, didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Miss Brown... can you finish touching before filming?"


    "No, it might be gone soon." Helena''s voice choked up, but she kept pressing the button. At the same time, in another city, Spencer''s phone was flooded with text messages featuring Lucia and Arthur huddled together.


    Otisughed, too.


    The due date was one week away.


    Arthur hadn''t spent any time with Lucia in nearly a year, and the feeling of being able to wake up and know that she was close to him was so happy and satisfying. He no longer had to make wild guesses about her situation and worry about her. She was right in front of him. Seeing Lucia''s round belly every day was a wonderful experience. Even though Arthur had tried to reach out and touch it countless times, but he did not dare to cross that boundary easily.


    At first, both of them thought that it would be a little awkward to get along with each other. After all, there was still a grudge in their hearts. However, when they woke up the next day, they looked at each other and smiled. Everything was so natural. Plus Helena was working in secret, let alone the two people who were already in love.


    Every day, Arthur got up early to prepare the food for Lucia. To prevent Lucia from getting suspicious, he made Jack pretend to walk in with the food box every time. The only thing he couldn''t do was making dinner, when Lucia would basically sit in the little garden.


    Two or three dayster, Lucia noticed that the dinner tasted different and asked it about Jack.


    Jack nced at Arthur unnaturally. Seeing his sharp gaze, he immediately made up an excuse. "I''m not sure. Maybe the hotel changed the chefs in the afternoon."


    "Really?" Lucia took a sip of the soup suspiciously and said with a slight frown, "The hotel restaurant is doing its best business in the afternoon. Why would they rece chef who is good at cooking..." "Because you be sensitive." Jackughed with a smile.


    "Maybe..." Lucia replied softly, thinking she was overthinking it. She peeked at Arthur, who was beside her. After a moment''s hesitation, she asked him, "Why don''t you eat..."


    "I''m not hungry," Arthur answered softly with a gentle smile, and then asked her, "Do you like the food the chef made?"


    Anyway, he wanted to hear it for himself.


    "Yes, very much," replied Lucia, without hesitation, continuing to eat her meal, and not noticing the deep happiness and satisfaction in Arthur''s eyes.


    After listening to Ewan''s daily reports, Spencer had no idea that Arthur had entered the building. He was relieved and focused on the situation at headquarters, but since the situation was so serious that he had toe back himself, that means he can''t really be back after a few days.


    The thought of missing Lucia''s due date made Spencer even more anxious.


    In the office of the Amasun Group, thepany founded by Erick in San Francisco, Spencer scrolled through reports of thepany''s current state, frowning more and more.


    "Dad, are you saying that 60% of ourpany stock is controlled?"


    Spencer still can''t believe it. It sounded like a Scheherazade. Amasun Group was founded by his father. How could it be possible for thepany''s shares to leak out and allow outsiders to control more than it did!


    "Yes..." Erik replied guiltily.


    "Why!" Seeing Erik''s insecure eyes, Spencer stared at his father and asked, "Dad, you''ve been running thepany for so many years. How could you let this happen?"


    "Umm..." Erik looked down at the floor and stammered.


    "Dad!" Spencer shouted.


    "You know about Vida, right?" Erik said with a look of annoyance that he knew he couldn''t keep it a secret.


    "I know." Spencer couldn''t help but scoff when he heard the name. It was a widow that his father had known in his early years. Although she was in her forties, she was still attractive and beautiful. But Spencer knew she was a snake in the grass, and ever since she hooked up with his father, she''d been trying to get ahead and be Mrs. Davies. Spencer had always hated her, but what did she have to do with this?


    "Some time ago, I thought that after being with her for so many years, our rtionship can be improved, so I proposed to her the idea of getting married. She was also thinking about it, but you know that she has a teenage son, and the inheritance left by herte husband is slowly used up. Vida felt that she needed to give her son a guarantee, so she offered to let me transfer 15% of the shares to her. So that she has the confidence after entering our family. I know you and she are not on the same path, so I thought about it at the time and felt that there was nothing wrong with it. After marriage, these shares will stille back to me...


    "1


    "So you really gave it to her?!" The veins on Spencer''s forehead bulged. Hepletely did not expect his father, who had always valued interest so much, was confused by a woman.


    Erik looked down and agreed silently.


    Spencer mmed the table in anger. Enough! Vida wasn''t the only lover his father had had all these years. How could he have made such a fatal mistake!?


    "How did the shares get out?!" Spencer demanded.


    "Neither did I... right after the paperwork was done, Vida sold the shares to someone else. I was duped by her and I went to talk to her before, but Vida has taken her son away. Her house is empty now. The transfer process is legal. I can not get the shares back... So I had to get you back..."


    Erik angrily told his son about his remorse and looked up to see him ring at him, then lowered his head guiltily, like a child who had done something wrong.


    Spencer looked at his father''s guilty look. He had always been in good spirits. It was as if he had suddenly aged a few years. Spencer was already ready to me his father, but stopped instantly. He also knew some of Vida''s methods. It must have taken more effort to coax his father into this state than he could have done to reproach him.


    "Hold a board meeting and we''ll liquidate our stake in the dark. As long as we have controlling stakes, we can slowly get it back."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 586 Coming home

    "Spencer, I''ll leave this to you. I am really tired." Erik was cing all his hopes on his son. He was exhausted at the moment.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here." As his son, Spencer can onlyfort his father.


    The next day, the Amasun Group shareholders'' meeting was held at 10:00 a.m., but to Spencer''s surprise, not many shareholders were scheduled to attend. The reasons for not attending the meeting were very wonderful. Someone was sick at home, or was currently out of the country. And one shareholder even said he was busy. Spencer felt overwhelmed.


    The shareholders'' meeting was so pointless that Spencer quickly returned to his office to liquidate the shares. He looked around and found some clues.


    "Romeo, Fitch and Amos have always been our majority shareholders. Why aren''t they named now?"


    "Probably sold the shares in pieces," replied Romeo Simpson, Spencer''s assistant at the headquarters.


    "Any irregrities in the process?" Spencer asked again.


    "No, it''s all normal resale..."


    "Well, they didn''t tell us they were reselling the shares," Spencer guessed, frowning.


    "Does it matter if we liquidate?" Romeo worried.


    "What''s the point? They''ve already sold it to smallpanies. What we know now is that we own 40% of the shares, and those shareholders aren''t showing up. If someone wants to acquire other shares, then thepany will be handed over to someone else!" Spencer became angrier as he spoke.


    "Do you have a solution?" Romeo asked.


    "You need to look into it and see if there''s any connection between thepanies. If you see anything unusual, report it immediately." Spencer could only handle the situation in the most conservative way possible.


    "Yes."


    Romeo went on with his task. Spencer was upset. Foreign businessmen had never been able to find a way to prosper in the USA. Now someone with an intention was secretly manipting them. Looking out of the window at the gray sky, Spencer had a growing sense of foreboding.


    Meanwhile, in New York, more than 4,000 miles from San Francisco, Sophie was packing her room with Edwin helping her while Theodore rolled around in his grandparents'' bed like a happy bunny.


    Of course he was happy, because Sophie said he would see his mommy soon.


    "Teddy, are you happy?" Sophie asked Theodore with a smile as she cleaned up.


    "Happy!" Lucia jumped up and said cheerfully, "I''m going to see mommy and daddy and my sister."


    "Huh?" Sophie paused. "How did you know it''s a girl?"


    "Intuition!" said Theodore proudly.


    Sophie smiled, looked at Edwin and said excitedly, "We''re going to have a little granddaughter!"


    Sophie trusted the child''s wonderful intuition.


    Edwin couldn''t help but smile. "You''re just going to trust Teddy''s intuition?"


    "Of course!" Sophie leaned over to pick up Theodore, having the same smug look on her face as her grandson''s.


    Edwin''s smile deepened as he reached out and pinched Teddy''s cheek gently, "Remember what I told you. Don''t ask about the baby after you go back. You just know that it is your mommy''s baby. It''s your younger brother or sister."


    "Got it!" Theodore responded earnestly and quickly, amusing Sophie with his quick-witted manner.


    "Also, take your medicine when you get back. We''re only bringing two escorts this time. You can''t hide from them like you''re at home," Sophie said, kissing Theodore on the cheek.


    Although Theodore was very cooperative with the follow-up treatment, he was naughty after all, which was a child''s nature. He also had a natural fear of injections and medicines. Therefore, he often hid himself from the medical staff who looked for him. asionally, he would make everyoneugh.


    "I know. I''m going to be the elder brother, the best brother, protecting my little sister!" Theodore promised earnestly, insisting that the baby was a girl.


    Sophie hugged Theodore, with her heart overflowing with happiness.


    The butler knocked on the door to remind them that the car was ready and that their luggage was almost packed. Then they set off for Athegate, where they were deeply concerned.


    After more than ten hours, Edwin and Sophie finally arrived at Athegate with Theodore. When they showed up at Spencer''s vi on the east side of the city, Ewan, who hade to open the door, was stunned. Edwin was the patriarch of the Davies family. Although he and Erik had be rivals, his influence and aura overshadowed the rivalry, and Ewan was awestruck by him.


    "Mr. Davies... You and madam, and... Teddy. Why are you here all of a sudden?" After a long pause, Ewan finally found his voice.


    Edwin nced at Ewan and asked coldly, "Do you want me to answer you at the door?"


    Ewan panicked and immediately let the group into the house. The vi was fully heated, and Sophie immediately sighed in relief and released Theodore from her arms. She didn''t want Theodore catch a cold. "Mr. Davies, my young master is back in San Francisco. I''ll call him and let him know you''re here," Ewan said as he asked Edwin and other people to sit down.


    "Whatever," Edwin said.


    "So, Mr. Davies, the reason you''re here..." Ewan asked cautiously.


    "Are you kidding me?" Sophie was rude to Ewan, "Even if Erik doesn''t like us," she said, "Teddy is still Lucia''s biological son, and we''re here with him and his mother when his little brother or sister is born. Is there any need to exin why?"


    "No, no..." Ewan replied hurriedly, ordering the servants to prepare tea for them and then went to make a phone call.


    At this time, because of jetg, Spencer was still dreaming. He was awakened by the phone ring, so he was very unhappy, but Ewan''s report made he immediately wake up.


    "You mean Edwin and Sophie brought Teddy to visit Lucia themselves?!"


    A sense of incongruity was created in Spencer''s mind. What were the odds? Why didn''t theye when he was there?


    "Yes, they are in the living room right now. Mr. Davies, I don''t dare to chase them away," Ewan said directly. He knew Spencer would not like them, but he did not have the guts to do so.


    "I know." Spencer sighed. "They came prepared. We can''t chase them away. And we''ll feel bad about it. Forget it. Take them to the building."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Spencer had topromise, even in front of Edwin and Sophie.

 Chapter 587 Family Reunion

    After hanging up, Ewan returned to the living room and said to Edwin, "Mr. Davies, I''m going to take you to the building right now."


    "The building?" Edwin frowned.


    "Well, madam likes peace and quiet when she is pregnant," Ewan said, using a title he didn''t dare to use. "So she moved to a small building to live alone..."


    At this point, Ewan noticed Edwin''s displeasure and quickly shut up.


    "Take us there," Sophie said to Ewan, patting the back of Edwin''s hand.


    Ewan was nervous and quickly led them to the small building in the backyard.


    Across the garden, they made their way to the building, and Theodore, who was cradled in Edwin''s arms, leaned forward. He couldn''t wait to see his mommy.


    Gene, who was stationed near the door, spotted them and went into the living room to tell Arthur, who was with Lucia,


    "Mr. Davies, some people areing."


    "Yes, I know." Arthur tucked Lucia in under her leg-covering nket, got up and went upstairs, not knowing who wasing.


    "Gene, who is it?" Helena asked curiously.


    "I don''t know, but judging by Ewan''s deferential demeanor, it looks like they''re important." Gene, who had never met Otis''s parents, did not recognize Edwin and Sophie, but added, "One of the men is holding a little boy."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?!" Lucia''s ears perked up when she heard that. She even lifted the nket and stood up.


    "What''s wrong?" Gene was confused.


    Lucia did not answer, but ran to the door. Helena was so frightened that she ran after her to help her, but she had probably guessed who they were.


    Sure enough, as soon as she got to the door, Lucia saw Edwin and Sophie in the distance, and her long-missed son, Teddy. Her tears rolled down her cheeks.


    She really didn''t expect them toe here.


    As soon as Theodore saw Lucia, he couldn''t help but wriggle his little body for his grandfather to let him put him down. Just as Edwin bent down to let him stand, the little boy rushed towards Lucia like an arrow. Sophie shouted,


    "Slow down. Don''t hit your mommy."


    Theodore didn''t listen to his grandmother''s words. His little feet were running towards his mother. The grass on the ground was swept away by him, but when he really rushed to Lucia, he stopped. Instead of bumping into Lucia''s stomach, he clung to her thigh.


    "Mommy, I''m here for you and my sister," Theodore shouted excitedly as he hugged Lucia.


    With tears in her eyes, Lucia bent down to pick up her son, but she couldn''t move because of her stomach. Helena quickly picked up Theodore and leaned on Lucia''s shoulder.


    "Mummy..." holding Lucia''s neck, and smelling the familiar fragrance, Theodore immediately choked.


    "Teddy, mommy misses you so much." She reached out and wrapped her arms around Theodore''s little body, and her voice went hoarse.


    It had been so long since she had held him like this, and Lucia felt so guilty.


    As the mother and son hugged and told each other how much they missed each other, Edwin and the others came to the door of the building. When they saw Lucia''s round belly, Sophie''s eyes lit up. She was both touched and happy. Edwin''s normally serious face also brimmed with kindness.


    "Lucia, are you all right?" Sophie asked as soon as she reached Lucia.


    It was obvious that Sophie was an elder, but she thought about her body first. Lucia sniffed sheepishly, looked at Sophie and said,


    "Sophie, I''m fine. How are you and Edwin?"


    "All good, all good," Sophie replied, and Edwin nodded.


    "Hello, Edwin, Sophie," said Helena.


    Sophie nodded lovingly at her as she surmised her rtionship with Otis, but Edwin greeted her in a more distant way.


    At this time the scene was extremely warm. The only conflict was Ewan who was standing on the side and didn''t what expression he should have.


    It was freezing outside, and Edwin said to Lucia, "Lucia, let''s talk about this inside, before we get cold outside."


    "Okay." Lucia nodded quickly and reached out to touch Teddy''s forehead. After confirming that her son''s body temperature was normal, she wanted to carry him inside. Helena red at her, and med her for neglecting her own body.


    "You watch it. I''ll hold Teddy."


    Lucia smiled innocently at Helena and took Sophie''s arm as they walked into the building.


    Edwin followed in, and when he realized that Ewan wanted to follow, he stopped, squinted at Ewan and said,


    "What are you going in too?"


    Ewan was speechless.


    "Since it''s epted that Lucia lives in the small building, that''s the line. Don''te in." Edwin had a strong sense of family. In his opinion, no matter how close Spencer and Lucia were to each other, it would be extremely irresponsible to leave her alone during her pregnancy.


    Ewan was at a loss for words. He wanted to go in and see what was going on, but under Edwin''s pressure, he didn''t dare say anything. He could only watch as he and his entourage walked into the building. Gene walked straight to the door, had his arms crossed and stared at Ewan coldly.


    Ewan looked inside a few times, and finally had no choice but to return to the front yard.


    After making sure Ewan was gone and Spencer wasn''t outside, Gene went back into the living room and blew a whistle into the air. A momentter, Arthur appeared at the top of the stairs.


    Edwin and the others gave Lucia a great surprise. They were surprised that Arthur was in the building too, especially Theodore, who had been snuggling up to his mother and touching her belly. As soon as he saw Arthur, he jumped off the sofa, and ran towards him.


    "Baby, be careful!" Arthur hurried down the stairs. As he spoke, he bent over and hugged Theodore, who was leaping towards him. The little child seemed to have grown up quite a bit. Arthur couldn''t help hugging his son.


    "Daddy, I miss you!" Theodore yelled as he gave his father a kiss on the cheek.


    Theodore couldn''t be happier. With his parents, grandparents, and sister on the way, his heart was filled with a sense of togetherness.


    "Daddy misses you, too," Arthur said softly, giving his son a kiss on the forehead.


    Sophie sped Edwin''s arm in excitement. She really didn''t expect Arthur to be there with Lucia, and med him for not telling her sooner.

 Chapter 588 The Hidden Truth

    Arthur gave his mother a gentle smile, without a word, through all the inexplicable reasons.


    Mother and son were connected, and at the sight of Arthur''s expression, Sophie tried not to ask all the awkward questions. Edwin naturally didn''t ask any more.


    They all sat back down on the sofa, and Theodore was nestled in Arthur''s arms. With his little arms around his neck, he was chattering and smart enough not to mention whether the baby was "created" by his mother and father together.


    "You little brat," Helena asked Theodore with a smile, listening to him talk about his sister. "How do you know it''s a sister? Maybe it''s a brother?"


    "It must be the sister!" Theodore said firmly.


    Sophie touched Theodore''s soft hair and said, "This kid keeps saying it''s his sister. Maybe he really has some kind of telepathy."


    "So confident?" Helena quipped.


    "Of course, my intuition is very good. I''ll help you predict when you''re going to have a baby," Theodore immediately joked with Helena.


    Helena''s cheeks flushed and she shouted angrily, "You little brat! What are you talking about?"


    Theodore stuck his tongue out at Helena and ducked back into his father''s arms.


    Helena screamed with shame. Her future father-inw and mother-inw were here! The person in the know could not help but reveal a gentle expression, especially Sophie. She could not help but imagine what Otis and Helena''s child would look like. Helena was so tall, so their child must be very tall and proud. But with Helena''s vivacious personality, Otis was too reserved...


    When Edwin saw his wife looking at Helena''s face, he wondered how she and Helena, who had only met a few times, could have shown such a look to the child?


    But doubts were hidden in the bottom of his heart. They hadn''t seen each other for a very long time. Although it was snowing outside, the building was not cold.


    So Edwin and Sophie settled into the building, but Lucia knew that, if they hadn''t discovered something, just to be with Teddy to visit her, it was reasonable Sophie was here, but Edwin would never havee along. However, Sophie didn''t fully figure it out, so she wouldn''t have mentioned it.


    In the afternoon, everyone went back to their rooms to rest. Theodore had been staying by his mother''s side. He would lie on her stomach to listen to the movements, and then he would tell himself how he would take care of his younger sister. The smile on his little face never disappeared.


    Being excited enough, Theodore leaned over Lucia and hugged her neck,


    "Mommy, did you and daddy make the little sisters?"


    Lucia''s heart softened. She pinched his nose and said, "Of course."


    "Mommy, are you going to wait?" Theodore asked Lucia, with a serious expression on his little face.


    "It''s going to be a while. My work isn''t done yet," Lucia replied softly.


    Theodore looked disappointed, but quickly added, "Don''t worry, Mommy. I''m ready for anything. I''m just waiting for you to give the word."


    Luciaughed out loud and asked him, "Where did you learn all these words?"


    "Grandpa," Theodore replied immediately, with a look of reverence on his face, "Grandpa is the smartest man I have ever met."


    "I see. Then you should learn more from Grandpa... and Grandma..."


    During the afternoon nap, Lucia and Theodore chatted nonstop. They were so excited that they couldn''t fall asleep. They didn''t know that Arthur was standing outside the door, which was ajar, so he listened to all the mother-son chats that came out of the room. And the smile on his face never disappeared.


    The truth can be hidden in the heart.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    On the other side, Edwin, who was confused, asked Sophie.


    "Sophie, do you like Helena?"


    He wanted to know why, because Helena was Esmae''s daughter after all.


    Sophie was taking her clothes out of her suitcase one by one, and after hearing Edwin''s questions, she hesitated for a moment. Would her husband allow Otis to date Helena? But knowing that her husband was no fool, she said,


    "That''s what I found out by ident. Helena and Otis... seem to be in love."


    "What?!" Edwin stood up in surprise. This was an answer he had not expected.


    "Why? Don''t you agree?" Sophie red at her husband.


    "It''s not that I disagree," Edwin said, frowning. "If that''s true, I''m worried about them. What will happen to Otis and Helena now that Arthur and Lucia are in this mess?"


    "I don''t know..." this was Sophie''s long-held concern, and she was both pleased and sad to learn that Otis and Helena were in love,


    "But Helena is a good girl. I know that if they''re in amitted rtionship, we''ll do whatever it takes to keep them together."


    "That''s true, but it''s hard to do. Arthur and Lucia... We didn''t protect them well," Edwin said, revealing his guilt to his wife.


    "Edwin, you can''t change who the kids are, but you know what? Esmae has backed down a lot so far," Sophieforted her husband, especially when it came to the transfer of Teddy''s custody, Esmae really put up with it.


    "Hopefully, she''ll get over it." Edwin can''t find any way to resolve their feud with Esmae, so hope was all that was left.


    As soon as Sophie arrived, the meals in the small building was all taken by her. Helena dared not bother her, but she could do nothing if Sophie insisted.


    "Helena, it''s okay. I love to cook for everyone," Lucia said to Helena with a smile and a whisper in her ear,


    "Don''t be afraid to trouble your future mother-inw."


    "Lucia!" Helena''s ears immediately turned red, making Lucia smile.


    In this way, Helena, Jack and a few people ate food cooked by Sophie for the first time. Especially the soup, everyone praised it.


    "Auntie Sophie, the food you cooked is so good!" Helena said tly as she ate.


    "I''m d you like it," Sophie said lovingly.


    Everyone glutted themselves with delicacies, but Lucia stopped and stared at her bowl of soup in a daze.


    Helena found out and asked her,


    "Lucia, what''s wrong?"


    Lucia was stunned for a moment. When she raised her head, the doubt in her eyes had dissipated. She nced at Arthur secretly, who was facing her diagonally. She whispered that she was fine, but she wasn''t fine.

 Chapter 589 A chance conversation

    What Lucia wondered was the taste of the soup.


    Before this, she had never connected the takeout that Jack and the others had sent to her with Sophie. She only felt that the taste of the food was very familiar. Now that she had personally tasted Sophie''s dishes, Lucia suddenly understood! Wasn''t that what she cooked?!


    But Sophie was far away in the USA, those food can not be prepared by her. Was it...


    She could not help ncing at Arthur again and could not believe her guess.


    This man had never cooked.


    But her spection made her feelings for him surge out, which almost can not be suppressed. If it was really him?


    Thinking of the exquisite food she had eaten for the better part of a year, Lucia silently lowered her head and bit her lower lip, being afraid that her feelings would spill out.


    Why did he have to do this for her?


    Lucia''s eyes were sour.


    "Lucia?" The more she looked, the more she felt that Lucia was acting strangely. Helena lowered her head to look at Lucia''s expression, but she was stunned when she saw her slightly red eyes. Lucia, what was wrong?


    Everyone stopped eating and looked at Lucia in unison.


    Lucia gritted her teeth, looked up and smiled sheepishly at the crowd,


    "I''m fine, but I haven''t had Sophie''s dishes for a long time."


    So that was what it was.


    Arthur looked at Lucia silently.


    "If you like it, I will cook it for you every day," said Sophie.


    "Thank you, Sophie." Knowing that this promise can not be fulfilled in a short time, Lucia still sincerely thanked all the people who loved her.


    "You''re wee, kid..." Sophie had always thought of Lucia as her daughter, and her heart was filled with emotion and her eyes turned red when she heard her thank herself.


    "Ah." Helena couldn''t bear to see Sophie and Lucia being sentimental. She said loudly, "The dishes that auntie made are really delicious. Jack, you guys eat the most. Can you eat a little less? I won''t have enoughter."


    When Helena said this, Sophie and Lucia burst outughing at the same time.


    Edwin was impressed by how easily Helena defused the emotional atmosphere. She was a sensitive and emotionally intelligent child.


    As theyughed, the atmosphere became rxed again. Although some feelings and helplessness could not be erased, as long as they could still smile, there was no obstacle that could not be ovee. Everyone was so firm in their hearts.


    In the evening, Sophie made time to go into Lucia''s room and ask her about her health, while Theodore was with Arthur.


    In thete stage, pregnant women''s dder narrows and Lucia had to go to the bathroom more often. After a short chat, Lucia said she had to go to the bathroom. Sophie waited for her on the sofa, while Lucia''s phone on the table was ringing. Sophie looked over subconsciously. After seeing the caller''s name, she hesitated for a moment before reaching out to answer the call.


    "Lucia, how are you doing?" Esmae''s soft voice was heard on the other end of the line.


    Sophie couldn''t help but feel that they had always parted on bad terms, and although they didn''t fight, her tone was always unfriendly. So it was hard not to have mixed emotions when she heard Esmae''s gentle voice.


    "Esmae, it''s me," Sophie said.


    "Why you?!" Esmae''s voice rose several pitches in an instant.


    "We came back to take care of Lucia. She just went to the bathroom," Sophie replied with a quiet wry smile.


    "This is Lucia''s cell phone. You''re being rude! I''m hanging up!" Esmae said unhappily.


    "Esmae! Wait!" Sophie shouted. "Can we talk for a second?"


    Even though Esmae said she was going to hang up, when Sophie made the request, she said, "What do you and I have to talk about?"


    "We''re all equally concerned about Lucia. How can we not have something to talk about? I have something I want to say to you." Sophie immediately took a stand, not wanting Esmae to be too defensive about herself.


    "About Lucia?" Esmae asked after a pause.


    "Right."


    "Go ahead." Esmae wanted to hear what Sophie had to say.


    "Esmae, do you know what Spencer and Lucia did after they got engaged?" Sophie asked.


    "So what if I do?"


    Sophie frowned. "I''m not asking you to let Lucia be with Arthur, but Spencer can''t be trusted. Why do you insist on Lucia being with him? With your character and your love for Lucia, you shouldn''t have agreed to this."


    "Do you think you know me so well?" said Esmae coldly after a sneer.


    Realizing that Esmae''s hostility toward her hadn''t abated in any way, Sophie sighed and said,


    "Esmae, no hostility can erase the fact that we used to spend every day together. I do know you."


    Sophie couldn''t have known that on the other end of the line, Esmae, who was in Chicago, had a moment of weakness in her eyes when she heard that.


    But Esmae was still so her, and soon she said coldly,


    "Don''t talk to me about the past. If you don''t know the rtionship between Spencer and Lucia, don''t judge it yourself. Whether they are together or not is not up to you. I don''t want to talk to you anymore." With that, Esmae hung up the phone, and Sophie was so upset that she didn''t notice Lucia hade over.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Sophie looked up and saw Lucia. Then she immediately perked up and said sheepishly,


    "Lucia, I''m sorry I took your call."


    "It''s okay..." Lucia shook her head gently and slowly sat down beside Sophie. She had heard the conversation between her and Esmae just now, so she didn''t have to guess much to know Esmae''s attitude and what she had said.


    "Sophie, actually, she is not that cruel..." Lucia could not tell her what Esmae was thinking, so sheforted her.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know... It''s my own fault. I just don''t know how to make it up to you." Sophie''s beautiful eyebrows mingled with helplessness.


    "I believe that one day, the misunderstanding between you will be gone," Lucia hoped.


    "Well, I believe it, too," Sophie smiled gently, preferring to look on the bright side of things, even if that day was a long way off.


    Even if the time continued to pass, she will continue to wait.

 Chapter 591 Foul Charming

    With Theodore around, they will not be boring. The original quiet building from time to time will have his cheerfulughter. And everyoneughed more frequently.


    Theodore was a smart kid who was constantly creating opportunities for his parents to get along. Making use of the opportunities, Lucia and Arthur didn''t reveal Theodore''s intention.


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye, but Lucia''s body was still normal and there were no signs ofbor. Everyone was full of energy and began to feel nervous.


    All this time, Ewan had been trying to get into the building to check on for Spencer, only to be stopped by Edwin before he could even enter. When facing Edwin, he could only suffer in silence and leave in a sullen way.


    Sophie even teased her husband that he became the doorman of the building now.


    After Ewan told it to Spencer, he was even more worried. He had a vague feeling that Arthur might be in the building, or else why would Edwin stop Ewan?


    Thinking that his home had been overtly upied by the Edwin family, Spencer felt both aggrieved and helpless. He had been investigating the minority shareholders for the past few days. Unfortunately, he had only found that the owners of two of thepanies had crossed paths with each other. And the others could almost be described as strangers, and the progress of his investigation had been hardly made.


    Now, they could only get their shares back, but when Spencer approached those minority shareholders with such thoughts, he was rejected again and again. They invested legitimately, so there was really no reason for them to return their shares without any reason, even if Spencer drove up the price of a single share.


    After several days on the road, Spencer realized that time was running out. By the time he realized it, Lucia was only two days away from her due date.


    Lucia now had someone to help her with almost every step she took, which made her feel a little helpless.


    Just as she was about to go upstairs, Arthur quickly walked over. He had been spending time with Lucia for the past few days, so he didn''t hold back, put his arm around Lucia''s waist and reminded her, "Walk slowly. Don''t fall."


    There was a twinkle in Lucia''s eyes which were bright, but she could only lower her head to cover the light in her eyes and whisper, "You don''t have to be that nervous."


    "I need to be," Arthur replied naturally. He then realized that his words were too ambiguous. He couldn''t help but look at Lucia. Her profile was as beautiful as a painting. There was only the redness on the tip of her ear, revealing her feelings.


    The corners of Arthur''s lips curled up, and his eyes looked gentle.


    Lucia was shy and embarrassed right now, and she can''t respond to Arthur, "Are you nervous because you feel sorry for me?"


    Pretentious, it was too pretentious.


    From shyness to annoyance, Lucia''s eyes turned sharp and looked at Arthur,


    "Am I such a weak woman?"


    But as soon as she spoke, she fell into Arthur''s gentle purple pupils.


    That was a foul!


    Why did Sophie make him so charming!?


    Lucia thought it "angrily".


    Lucia''s thoughts were all in her eyes. Looking into her sparkling eyes, Arthur became even gentler.


    There was a kind of chemistry between them as they walked slowly up the stairs, only to see Helena and Sophie just around the corner as they walked out the door together.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, I''ll take Lucia back to her room to rest," Arthur said to Sophie and helped her back to her room. Seeing them disappear at the door, Sophie heard Helena speak,


    "If only they could be like they used to be..." Helena''s voice came from her heart. Seeing Arthur holding Lucia gently, as if there were no misunderstanding, and no estrangement between them, she could imagine she had seen them in love again.


    "Miss Brown, are you very supportive of Lucia and Arthur?" It was the first time Sophie had spoken to Helena alone.


    Helena came to her senses and answered without hesitation, "Of course, they should have been together!"


    Helena was too straightforward. When she realized that her words had revealed too much information, her expression immediately became a little awkward. Otis didn''t seem to have said that she could tell Edwin and Sophie the truth...


    Fortunately, Sophie didn''t continue that topic. Instead, she looked at her with a smile and asked something she didn''t expect,


    "Is that what Otis thinks?"


    Sophie''s sudden mention of Otis caught Helena off guard, and before she could think of a response, her cheek gave her away and turned red.


    The smile on Sophie''s face deepened. Not only was Helena''s directness endearing, but there was also a subtle hint of shyness behind her carefree personality. No wonder even Otis, who was aloof, couldn''t help but be tempted by a girl like her. She also liked her.


    "Otis is just like his father. He''s a little harsh and a little boring, but inside, he''s a really good man. He''s responsible and takes care of his family. Thank you for tolerating his shorings," said Sophie. Not only did she know about Helena''s rtionship with Otis, but she also took a stand for it.


    Helena was shocked. Sophie already knew it, but she was very calm. Although she couldn''t help but being shy, she still had to "protect" the man she loved,


    "He''s not boring. Otis is actually very funny and gentle. And he''s so romantic..."


    When boasting, Helena wanted to find a ce to hide herself. Why would she be stupid enough to praise Otis in front of his mother? His mother knew him better than anyone in the world.


    The more she thought about it, the more Helena felt shy and speechless.


    Seeing that Helena blushing, Sophie reached out and took her hand, saying with relief and a touch of worry,


    "Helena, after Lucia and Arthur''s experience, you should know how difficult it will be for you and Otis. I selfishly hope that if you really love each other, you can persevere and live up to your promise to Otis." Sensing Sophie''s concern, Helena looked up from her shyness and said,


    "Sophie, to tell you the truth, I spent a lot of effort to be with Otis. During that time, I also considered family matters, but love is love. I''m not afraid of any obstacles. I also know how difficult it is to meet him among so many people in the world. Therefore, I won''t give up and won''tpromise. In this lifetime, I''ve decided it must be him!"


    Even though she was a woman, Helena''s promise was more solemn than any man could make. From the very beginning, she had already made up her mind!

 Chapter 591 All Gathered

    Although Otis was her son, Sophie looked at Helena, who was determined, and felt that her son had hit the jackpot.


    "Good girl..." Sophie smiled lovingly, and her heart was filled with relief.


    The sun set, the moon rose, and it was another day. When Ewan was still worried about not into the building, there were more uninvited guests. This time, Ewan waspletely speechless.


    Just after nine o''clock in the morning, the doorbell rang. Ewan thought it was Spencer. He wondered why he hadn''t told him in advance and opened the door, but when he saw the men standing at the door, he looked as if he had seen Edwin that day.


    Outside the gate, three equally handsome men of different temperament stood proudly. One was serious, one smiling, one pure.


    It took Ewan a moment to remember who they were,


    "Otis, Bailey, Dous... you..."


    Ewan had always been sharp-tongued, but in the face of this situation, in addition to call them one by one, he did not know what to say.


    Otis nodded at Ewan and asked, "Are my parents here?"


    "They''re... They''re all in..." Otis inherited Edwin''s deadpan air. And Ewan answered under pressure.


    This family was too domineering!


    "Is it convenient to let us in?" Bailey smiled when he saw that Ewan had no intention of backing down.


    Ewan had to get out of the way. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t stop these three!


    As they walked through the gate, Bailey ignored Ewan and asked Otis,


    "Otis, where is Lucia?"


    "It''s in the back building. Let''s go over," Otis replied. He walked towards the backyard as if he were in his own house. Ewan caught up with him but was quickly stopped by Bailey. "Ewan, don''t make fun of yourself," Bailey continued. His eyes were still brimming with a chilling smile,


    "Tell Spencer that we are here to visit Lucia."


    Ewan stopped. Bailey''s innuendo was palpable, but there was nothing he could do about it. He could only watch the three brothers walk toward the building.


    He was suffocated and anxious at the same time. Watching the three people disappear in the field of vision, Ewan immediately contacted Spencer, and can already imagine what Spencer will react.


    As expected, Ewan had just finished reporting the situation over the phone when he heard the sound of porcin shattering. It must have been Spencer who was so angry that he knocked something over. "Mr. Davies, I really can''t stop them..."


    That phrase has be a favorite of Ewan''stely.


    "The Edwins are bullies!" Spencer was furious, even as he swept everything off the table,


    "How dare theye in here when I''m not home, thinking they can do whatever they want to?!"


    Spencer scolded him, but deep down, he knew he can''t do anything about it. Now the Edwins really had the upper hand.


    "Mr. Davies, when are youing back?" Ewan had been unable to control the situation. Now he was a bit confused about whose house it was.


    Upon hearing Ewan''s words, Spencer felt powerless. He couldn''t go back! At this moment, the lifeline of the headquarters was still in the hands of others. What made it even more difficult was that he could not find out who was behind this. If he returned at this time, he would not be able to stop the drastic changes in the headquarters in time.


    His father''s decades of hard work must not be left to others.


    Weighing the pros and Cons, Spencer could see which was more important.


    "Forget it..." he sighed and said, "Let theme. Even if Arthures, the child is still mine! Lucia is still my fiancee!"


    "Do I still need to keep an eye on them?"


    "What are you spying on?" Spencer scolded him impatiently. The surveince that existed in name only would only make peopleugh at them. With Edwin around, Ewan didn''t have the guts to challenge his authority.


    "Let them do what they want?" Ewan said reluctantly.


    "How else could it be?" Spencer felt very tired, and had never felt so decadent.


    Ewan sensed his concern and asked, "Mr. Davies, how sure can you control Lucia?"


    "Now that Esmae''s trust in me is gone, Jacob hasn''t been found, and the baby is under Edwin''s supervision before it''s even born, if Luciaes clean with the family, we''re really screwed," Spencer said. "Hopefully Ms. Wilson won''tpromise," Ewan said.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "There''s got to be some way to stir up the animosity between the two families. As long as Esmae doesn''t change her mind, I''m not afraid of Lucia turning on me," Spencer said in a low voice. "But now they haven''t met each other, and it''s very difficult."


    Ewan agreed, but he was still unwilling. He said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Davies. Even if the surveince is ineffective, I won''t let them go in and out without any restraint. I''ll keep an eye on their family''s situation." "All right," Spencer said casually, then hung up the phone.


    With everything going against him, Spencer was in a gloomy, dark mood. When thinking that he had been so neglected by the Edwins, he was so furious.


    When Erik walked into his office, he saw the mess on the floor and immediately frowned,


    "Spencer, what''s going on?"


    "Nothing," Spencer said, not wanting to add to his father''s troubles by telling him that the Edwins had taken over his vi,


    "What''s up, Dad?"


    When Spencer mentioned it, Erik''s face brightened up again and he quickly said, "Spencer, I found Vida!"


    "Really?!" Spencer scowled.


    "She ran off to California with her son, but I was able to track down her former friend and find out where she is."


    "Do you know the address?" Spencer asked immediately.


    "Yes, we''re on our way." Erik was also anxious.


    Spencer nodded. When he set off with his father, he even sent a team of six bodyguards to follow them. If someone dared to plot against them, he would never let that slut get away with it!


    At this moment, Otis and the rest were already reunited with their families in the small building. The building was lively. And the atmosphere was extremely warm when they greeted each other.

 Chapter 592 Selfless guardianship

    The arrival of Edwin and Sophie had been a pleasant surprise to Lucia, and she could not have been more moved by the fact that the Otis and his brothers had stopped all official business toe here to viist her.


    Obviously the others didn''t know the truth. The misunderstanding hadn''t gone away, but Lucia felt touched and guilty because they still cared about her who hurt Arthur.


    Bailey, the most alert, smiled at the sight of Lucia''s red eyes,


    "Lucia, the whole family is here. Don''t mind our noise."


    "Howe..." Lucia said, a little choked up.


    "Don''t be burdened," Bailey said softly, still smiling. "Whatever happened before, we want you to have the baby safely."


    Bailey was rarely so gentle.


    "Lucia," he said, "We all want to be here with Teddy when the baby is born. Don''t overthink it."


    In short, they cared about Lucia no matter how their rtionship with Arthur developed, even for Teddy''s sake.


    Seeing that Lucia was on the verge of tears, Arthur couldn''t bear to see it. He reached out his hand and tried to put it around Lucia''s waist to appease her, but as he raised his hand, he remembered the unnatural rtionship between the two of them. So he had no choice but to put his hand down again, just whispering in her ear,


    "Lucia, don''t cry. You deserve it."


    It could have been said by anyone, but from Arthur''s mouth, Lucia felt bitter. How could she have met such a man being so generous and gentle?


    Sophie didn''t expect Otis to pick up Bailey and Dous. Seeing that Lucia was still frowning, she walked over to Helena and whispered something. Helena raised her eyebrows and lunged at Otis in the next second.


    "Otis, I miss you!"


    Helena had indeed not seen Otis for a long time, and she had already talked to Sophie. The most important thing was to distract Lucia, so they hade up with such a n. Unexpectedly, Bailey and Dous were instantly shocked.


    "Otis... you..." Bailey wanted to rub his eyes. Was he right? How could Otis, the frigid one, have such a tender look on his face?


    "Otis... I..." Dous couldn''t say something, and even though Otis was going to be single for the rest of his life.


    "Helena is your future sister-inw." Otis gently hugged Helena, saying to his two brothers very calmly. Helena''s face turned red, but she said generously, "Yes, I''m dating Otis."


    To tell the truth, the two of them couldn''t believe it, not for anything else, but for Helena''s special status as Esmae''s daughter! So they both looked at Edwin, and if their father said anything, it meant the rtionship was approved.


    Edwin nodded, and Bailey, who was the quickest to react, immediatelyughed, which immediately made everyoneugh with him. Even Lucia couldn''t help butughing. She felt much more rxed. Arthur, who had been watching her, was relieved.


    The entire family had gathered together in Spencer''s vi. They were already domineering and quickly arranged their own rooms, and the small building was extremely lively.


    In anticipation of the arrival of the new life, Arthur had left all of Davonnis Corp''s business to Kyle, who didn''t like to socialize, so Davonnis Corp hadn''t been in the public eye in a while. And Spencer never left power behind, so when he came back, there was no one to rece him, not to mention Lucia, who was about to give birth. It can be said that he disappeared. All sorts of rumors in the upper circles seemed to have nothing to do with them, but they were bound up with them.


    Somewhere along the line, there was a rumor going around that Spencer and Lucia weren''t on good terms, that Lucia was pregnant with Arthur''s child, and that Kane represented Lucia at high-end events. And Kane was apanied by his married wife, Juliana.


    "Who on earth is making such a wild guess! And spreading the rumor everywhere!" One day, Juliana, who was at a private party with Kane, heard the rumor again among thedies. Although everyone changed the subject at the first sight of her, Juliana was not happy.


    "Spencer''s been with Lucia this whole time. If he hears these rumors, he''s going to be furious."


    Though they wished more than anyone that the rumor was true, that was, Lucia''s child was Arthur''s, Lucia was still Spencer''s fiancee, and the rumor would cause great damage to her reputation. "Eduard doesn''t dare say anything, does he?" Juliana mumbled to herself as she looked in Eduard''s direction as he chatted with Daphne and another financepany boss.


    "Look, it''s Nia." Instead of looking at Eduard, Kane looked the other way.


    Juliana turned around and gritted her teeth. "She did..."


    Nia was now a member of the elite circles in Athegate, and as they watch Nia walk over to a couple of socialites who were talking, Kane had an idea and whispered something in Juliana''s ear. Juliana nodded and walked towards Nia.


    In the southern part of the lobby, Nia was greeting several socialites. She held her head high as if she had be a haughty princess.


    As soon as she leaned in, the socialites exchanged looks and smiled at each other. The world was built on strength. Even though Nia''s humble background made them despise her, but now she started apany, the richdies will naturally be on her good side.


    "Miss Davidson, can you tell us about what you told Miss Allen at the family banquetst time?" A socialite told Nia excitedly, and the person next to her immediately became interested and waited for Nia to continue gossiping.


    Nia smiled and opened her mouth to say,Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Oh, did Miss Allen tell you about that? I remember asking her to keep it a secret."


    "Of course not. I overheard it by ident," the socialite said with a smile, but she sneered in her heart. Who in the upper circle did not know about this? And Nia was the one who spread it.

 Chapter 593 Spreading Rumors

    Nia, seeing that everyone was focused on her, couldn''t help but smugly talk about the news that she kept spreading at partiesrge and small,


    "Alright, since that''s the case, I''ll say it. As you know, I''m not from a wealthy family. I was Lucia''s assistant before, so everything I say now isn''t just spection. It''s what I saw and heard. I didn''t mean to hurt anyone. I just wanted to tell you the truth because I saw the public being blinded."


    "We all know that. Miss Davidson, so don''t keep us in suspense."


    "In fact, a year ago, Lucia''s son fell seriously ill. When she went to Chicago to visit her son, she and Arthur were still a couple. They could be said to be the couple that everyone in Athegate knew about. However, after returning from Chicago, she openly turned to Spencer''s arms. Moreover, she was caught red-handed because Arthur found out that they were having an affair!"


    This was the "truth" that Nia and Jacob worked so hard to find out.


    "God! I didn''t know Lucia is such a slut!" eximed one of the socialites, exaggerating.


    "What''s so strange about that? It takes two to tango. Have you forgotten her history with Jacob? She looks like she''s attracted to men," anotherdy said disdainfully.


    "Mrs. Wilson is right," Nia loved nothing more than to see someone who hated Lucia as much as she did, and she was getting better at making up rumors,


    "Even though the scandal was cleared by Lucia, Jacob and Poppy, who had died, were involved in the theft of her property, but was she really innocent? If she is, where did her son Theodoree from? Is there such a thing as a one-night stand with Arthur?"


    "Yes, yes..." they all said it. "Mr. Davies is a decent man. How could he get into her bed for no reason?"


    "I''ve been in contact with Theodore before, and he seemed to know Arthur is his father from the beginning, and he deliberately stopped his car to create an opportunity for him and Lucia to meet. I thought it was weird, too," Nia said with a frown that looked like she was confused.


    "That woman is really something. Every time she attends a banquet like this, she dresses herself up beautifully. Who knows how many men she has seduced in private?" Everyone agreed. Some people''s evil spirit in the bottom of their hearts was ready to do something. They said irresponsible and extremely vicious words.


    "I don''t know when she and Spencer found out, but..." Nia looked wronged and pitiful. Even her eyes started to glow with exaggeration as she said,


    "You all know about me and Spencer. In your eyes, I may be a vicious woman who stole someone else''s fianc¨¦, but that''s not the truth. It was because they were engaged that I started to get in touch with Spencer. In the beginning, he was the one who found the opportunity toin to me privately. He told me that as a woman, she is extremely powerful. Not only did she use the Brown family''s connections to suppress him, but she also wanted to get back together with Arthur. You should have seen the two of them talking to each other on many asions, right?"


    "That''s right. I''ve seen it!" A socialite immediately testified. For a moment, they did not know if it was true or not. Everyone said that they had seen it too. This scene was extremely ridiculous.


    "A woman''s heart always softens easily. I saw Spencer living such a miserable life, and it was only then that I was moved by him. I got together with him. You''ll know what happened after that. Lucia told the public that I wanted to rise to the top, so I went to pester her and pushed her down. But do you know where it happened?"


    Nia said sadly.


    "Where? Wasn''t it at Spencer''s vi?" Everyone''s curiosity was piqued.


    "Yes, she was in the vi, but you don''t know that Lucia is determined to get back together with Arthur. After all, Arthur''s strength and wealth are stronger than Spencer''s. If Arthur hadn''t found out that they were having an affair, she wouldn''t have been with Spencer at all. So after she got pregnant, she moved to the small building in the backyard of the vi alone and didn''t pay any attention to Spencer!" "What?! What''s the difference between this and separation?!" Someone eximed.


    "There''s no difference. That''s why I was more and more moved by Spencer. Later, I couldn''t bear to watch anymore, so I went to talk to Lucia. I told her that if she and Spencer are serious, then I was willing to quit, but if not, I hope that she can be frank and not dy Spencer''s future any longer. I didn''t expect Lucia to be enraged when she heard that. She reached out and wanted to hit me. I subconsciously blocked her hand, but I didn''t expect to bump into her and cause me to push her..."


    Like a person recalling a painful past, Nia''s eyes were wet, and were full of grievance, and even her voice was getting a little choked up.


    "As we all know, Spencer turned his back on you and chose to protect Lucia..." said a celebrity, who asked Nia to say so at the beginning.


    "Yes, and then I became what everyone thought was a vile mistress. Now that I think about it, I''m just a pawn that Spencer and Lucia sacrificed to protect their family''s interests... " Nia said sadly as if she were standing in the victim''s shoes.


    "Oh, poor Miss Davidson..." regardless of how much fake there was in Nia''s words, her performance at the time was truly sympathetic.


    "A while ago, Spencer came to me to relieve his loneliness after being ignored by Lucia. When I refused, he threatened to target Stable Growth. My situation was very difficult, but seeing that Lucia was still acting as if nothing had happened, I couldn''t help but tell you the truth."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nia was beingforted by everyone, and she was immersed in the tragedy she had made up, but at that moment, a sharp female voice suddenly could be heard, "Nia, is this the truth you speak?!"


    Nia''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that, and she instantly recognized the voice of whoever it was, and she thought to herself. No, Juliana was a hard-ass! Everyone shut up as soon as they heard Juliana''s voice. A guilty look appeared on everyone''s face. Everyone knew that Juliana was Lucia''s good friend!


    However, Nia quickly adjusted her attitude. She turned to Juliana and said sarcastically,


    "What? Does the wife of Webbex Group''s vice president have a penchant for eavesdropping?"


    "If I hadn''t eavesdropped, I wouldn''t have caught you spreading rumors, insulting others, and distorting the truth!" Juliana''s brows were raised, and her aura was no less imposing than anyone else present.

 Chapter 594 The wretchedness

    "Mrs. Fletcher, don''t talk nonsense. How did I distort the truth?" Nia had covered all her loopholes, taking advantage of the fact that Arthur and Lucia had never officially disclosed their previous rtionship. She was not afraid that Juliana would speak up for Lucia even if she wanted to.


    "The Jacob case was decided in a court ofw by the state, and the hotel video was submitted to the relevant authorities. Arthur inadvertently walked into a trap set by Poppy. He did not know Lucia at all. This is the basis for the JTP Group to be returned to Lucia. Why? Are you now questioning thepetence of the state authorities? How dare you say you''re not twisting the truth?" Juliana snapped.


    "We didn''t see that video..." Nia sneered, stirring up other person''s emotions without caring.


    "And interfering in the rtionship between Spencer and Lucia. I''ve never seen such a thick-skinned woman like you talk so confidently about being a mistress. I''d like to ask all of you here, if your boyfriend or husband quarrels with you and something happens, he''ll go out to find a woman tofort himself, would you be willing to bear that?! Do you appreciate the woman whoforted your men?!" In terms of eloquence, Juliana was never afraid of anyone.


    Sure enough, after hearing Juliana''s words, everyone looked at Nia in unison, with their eyes twinkling.


    "It seems like everyone isn''t happy about it, right? Would you hate her if you meet this kind of mistress? Do you think it would be ridiculous if she goes out in front of the public and ims to be a victim?!" Juliana took advantage of the situation and hit the nail on the head, silencing thedies.


    Nia was upset to see that everyone was looking at her differently, and when she saw how proud Juliana was, she immediately shot back,


    "Mrs. Fletcher, as I recall, you were once Mr. Davies'' fiancee, weren''t you? You caused a huge rift between the two of them back then. Why are you so protective of Lucia now?"


    "You don''t have the right to judge me!" Juliana was born into a wealthy family and had her own arrogance and aura. She was not afraid of Nia''s attacks and red at her coldly,


    "You''re ming others for your own misdeeds. Nia, don''t think that just because Arthur and Lucia are out of the public eye now, you can do whatever you want. Davonnis Corp is still here. Webbex Group is still here. You only have a smallpany. Do you think you can be arrogant?!"


    Nia hated it when people talked about her family background. Juliana and all the other richdies had grown up to be so pampered and elegant that she could never hope to achieve in her life. At that moment, everyone looked at her with disdain. Nia couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Juliana, don''t think you''re so great. You''re good at scheming. Your son was only born when you hooked up with Kane within the marriage contract with Arthur, right? Don''t you dare call me a mistress. What''s a cheater like you?! And the funny thing is that Lucia forgave you, and you two even became good friends. I don''t think it''s magnanimous. It''s like birds of a feather!"


    Nia, who couldn''t restrain her anger, was fixated on the mistake that Juliana had made under Poppy''s spell, but just as she was feeling smug about hereback, a man''s mellow voice suddenly rang out behind her,


    "Nia, I haven''t seen you in almost a year, and your eloquence has improved."


    Nia, when she heard this sound, her heart felt like it was caught in something and she can''t breathe.


    When Juliana saw the visitor, she stopped what she was about to say and sneered at Nia''s instantly pale face.


    It was Reynolds.


    Reynolds had been long gone from Athegate, and Luxwell Investment kept a low profile, so no one cared where its real boss was, not to mention that Monty was supporting secretly.


    But Nia cared.


    Reynolds was always a pain in her heart, and she had invited him to the Stable Growth opening ceremony, but he never responded, let alone showed up.


    She thought he had left Athegate.


    "Mrs. Fletcher is right. You''re not kind, and your words are like sharp knives of murder, covered with a disgusting stench. Nia, do you want me to gossip about what you''ve done before?" Reynolds looked at Nia''s back, continuing to say.


    Nia would never dare to look back, for fear of looking into Reynolds'' scornful eyes and knowing exactly what she had done and what she was capable of.


    Nia''sck of response caused everyone to look askance. Seeing that there a man involved, they didn''t want theirdylike image to be ruined by this kind of gossip, so they stepped back in unison. Soon, they got away from the trouble.


    Nia''s gossip can be heard, but they were not her allies.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Now Nia was besieged on all sides.


    "Nia, I advise you to keep your mouth shut in the future. The truth may not be known by the public, but it will never bete. If you prove yourself wrong, you will look terrible," said Juliana coldly. "She''s already terrible as hell," Reynolds said, without mercy.


    This statement was more distressing to Nia than anything else in the world, because it came from Reynolds.


    Knowing that it was not appropriate to stay here, Nia lowered her eyes and simply walked away. She did not want to stay here any longer, because she did not have the means topete with Reynolds. As they watched Nia run away in dismay and hide among the other guests, Juliana looked back at Reynolds with aplicated look in her eyes,


    "Mr. Brown, long time no see."


    "It''s been a long time..." Reynolds sighed as he asked Juliana, "How''s Lucia doing?"


    After leaving Athegate, Reynolds spent a few months in Africa, getting lost in the mood. He wanted to ask Helena how his mother and Lucia were doing, but he was very stubborn. When he went to Africa, he really lost touch with everyone. He came back this time because Lucia''s due date was approaching and he was still worried.


    "Lucia''s fine, and now Arthur and Teddy and your sister are with her," Juliana told Reynolds without any need to hide.


    "Helena... are they all here?" Reynolds was either relieved, or a little bitter. Among the people who can get close to Lucia, maybe there was no him anymore


    "Don''t worry," said Juliana, who knew Reynolds'' feelings for Lucia. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with loving Lucia, so she consoled him, "Lucia is well taken care of."

 Chapter 595 Teddys Birth

    "That''s good... that''s good..." Reynolds muttered twice, and after months of settling, he was much calmer.


    "Are you going to see her?" Juliana asked Reynolds, seeing a wistful look between his eyebrows.


    Reynolds didn''t know what to say. He smiled at Juliana and then turned away.


    Juliana had mixed feelings as she watched Reynolds disappear down the hallway, and Kane walked up to her and put his arms around her shoulders, "What did you say to Reynolds?"


    "Nothing, just tell him about Lucia. Reynolds... is infatuated." Juliana knew the pain of not getting love. In fact, Reynolds'' behavior was so irrational that if she were him, she would have gone crazy for love. Kane sighed in his heart and said, "There''s no news from Lucia yet, but we have to get ready. We''ll go see her together."


    "Well, tell Eduard," Juliana said, leaning on Kane as they walked toward Eduard and Daphne.


    Perhaps Arthur had never been so nervous in his entire life. It was a day after Lucia''s due date, but the baby in her belly did not seem to be able to part with the dependence of its mother.


    Lucia wasn''t in a hurry, but everyone else was anxious. The paramedics checked Lucia almost every hour, but she was fine. Arthur would have been frantic if he hadn''t waited for the baby toe.


    "The due date has been scientifically calcted, and the exact date of the baby''s birth depends on Lucia''s condition. Ao as long as it doesn''t take more than a week, there''s no need to be so nervous," Sophie said in the living room. Lucia was taking a nap. Even though she said so, she was no less anxious than Arthur.


    Arthur nodded slightly, but then turned to Helena and asked, "Helena, what was it like when Lucia gave birth to Teddy?"


    Helena thought about it and told Arthur,


    "Teddy was born more than ten days early. It was raining cats and dogs, and Lucia stayed in her room until lunchtime. I went to check on her, but when I came in, she was lying in bed, unconscious. There was a big pool of blood on the bed, and it scared the hell out of me..."


    After Helena said this, everyone was nervous, even she had a lingering fear.


    "My feet went weak, but when I saw Lucia''s pale face, I called out for my mother. It was probably the loudest scream I''ve ever heard in my life," Helena said with a self-deprecatingughter,


    "Luckily, the paramedics were at home a month early. When my mother heard my cry for help, she immediately brought them over. The paramedics decided that Lucia couldn''t wait for the ambnce, so they immediately decided to deliver Lucia''s baby, but Lucia had fainted at the time. If she didn''t wake up, not only would Teddy not be able to be born smoothly, but she would also be in danger. My mother had rushed over and pped Lucia several times, then asked me to pinch her arm to wake her up. Finally, Lucia woke up..."


    As she spoke, Helena seemed to return to the life-or-death moment, with her hand tightening around Otis''s sleeve,


    "Lucia has always been very brave. When she woke up, she realized she was about to give birth. The first thing she said was, ''is the baby okay?'' We quickly told her that the baby was okay, and then the paramedics started teaching Lucia how to breathe and how to push. It went on for almost four hours, until Lucia''s voice was hoarse. Teddy was born, and he was crying loudly. Lucia fainted when she heard his cried..."


    "All mothers... it''s not easy..." Sophie, who went into prematurebor when she gave birth to Dous, knew best how difficult that can be.


    This was the first time Arthur had heard about Teddy''s birth, not the hospital birth he had imagined, but the fact that Lucia had given birth to Teddy in Brown Manor. If Helena hadn''t found her unconscious in time, he was afraid he would have no chance to know her, and he would not have such an intelligent and lovely son.


    "Helena, thank you..." Arthur said, filled with guilt. It should be him to take the responsibility.


    Helena knew what Arthur was thinking, and everyone knew what that guilty look on his face was, but Helenaforted him,


    "You don''t have to thank me or feel guilty. Having Teddy might be Lucia''s greatest happiness in her life. Even though you weren''t by her side at that time, what you did for Teddy is enough. I believe that you will cherish this child for the rest of your life."


    Arthur wanted very much to nod, but he just silently had awryugh, hiding his guilt in the bottom of his heart.


    "Lucia is in good health. You don''t have to worry so much. The baby will be born," she assured him.


    "Yeah, maybe we''ll have another kid as smart as Teddy." Sophie, intent onforting Arthur, missed the message revealed in her words, but Bailey and Dous heard it.


    "What do you mean, Mom?" Bailey demanded immediately.


    But no one answered.


    Otis and Helena knew the whole truth, but they couldn''te clean. Arthur and his parents had suspicious evidence, but they couldn''t prove it right away, so Bailey and Dous were the only ones who didn''t know.


    "Mom?" Bailey didn''t get an answer and called out to Sophie.


    "I''m just saying it. Doesn''t Teddy have Lucia''s genes?" Sophie can only muddle through.


    But Bailey was clearly not to be fooled. "Mom," he said to Sophie, with a straight face, "Is your son stupid?"


    "Mom, I''m not stupid!" Dous added, standing beside Bailey.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aren''t you two stupid?" Sophie retorted, unceremoniously.


    Bailey looked at Arthur speechlessly. "Arthur, go ahead."


    Arthur nced at Bailey and Dous, got up and went upstairs. Bailey was furious and turned to Otis.


    Otis took Helena''s hand and walked to the side hall, ignoring Bailey, who was jumping, and Dous, who didn''t know it. Even Sophie and Edwin got up after them and went upstairs, leaving Bailey and Dous to stare at each other.


    "Bailey, are we isted?" Dous asked Bailey, feeling aggrieved.


    "Tell me about it!" Bailey said, feeling amused.

 Chapter 596 Cruel Threats

    In the dimly lit room, Lucia slept on her side, with the heat on, so she was covered only with a thin nket. And her bulging belly was visible.


    She was still frowning in her sleep, because in thete stage of pregnancy, almost every pregnant woman would suffer when sleeping. They had difficulty in turning over and Lucia was no exception, but there was a slight difort between her brows. Her expression was calm and peaceful.


    Her long eyshes fluttered slightly as if she was waking up. Although her beautiful face was much rounder, it was still exquisite. Her pink lips were not covered in any lipstick, and the natural lustre was even more attractive. Suddenly her lips curved, her eyshes fluttered a few times, and then she woke up.


    When she opened her eyes and saw Arthur sitting beside her, Lucia thought for a moment that she was still dreaming.


    No wonder Lucia thought she was in a dream. Although Arthur was devoted to her, he never entered her room alone and sat by her bed.


    The dim light made it even harder to tell what was real and what wasn''t. Lucia blinked and raised a hand toward Arthur, who held it in mid-air. Lucia, this was not a dream!


    He was holding her hand. It was very warm.


    "Lucia, I''m sorry..." before Lucia could recover from her surprise, Arthur gently squeezed her palm and said in a small voice.


    "Hmm?" Lucia wasn''t sure what she was hearing. Was Arthur apologizing to herself?


    Looking into Lucia''s misty eyes as she awoke, Arthur looked deeply at her, then let go of her hand and stood up,This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s 7:00. Do you want to get up for dinner?"


    "Oh..." until Arthur walked out the door, Lucia did not realize what had happened.


    When she came downstairs for dinner, Lucia felt that everyone was looking at her strangely, and their brows furrowed slightly when she watched them. She won''t restrain her thought, so she asked at the table,


    "What''s going on? You''re looking at me strangely."


    As soon as Lucia said this, they turned their heads not to look at her, but at a ss of water or a te, with nobody saying anything.


    Lucia was now quite sure that something had happened during her afternoon nap, and just as she was about to ask, Sophie smiled lovingly and said,


    "Lucia, you''re overthinking it. I have stewed the soup for a long time today. You should drink more."


    Lucia paused for a few seconds, knowing that she wouldn''t be able to get anything out of them. She lowered her head and started eating. However, the moment she lowered her head, everyone turned back to look at her. There was gentleness in everyone''s eyes.


    Thousands of miles away, a group of people suddenly broke into a suburban mansion in California. The servants were screaming and hiding everywhere, while the two leading men held a teenage boy in their hands and dragged him forward.


    "My God, what happened. Who are you..." Avishly dressed hostess ran down the stairs and shouted loudly. However, after she saw the men in the lead, her voice suddenly disappeared. Her face also changed into a very frightened expression.


    "Vida, so hard to find..." The two men in the lead were Erik and Spencer, and this was the mansion that Erik''s former mistress, Vida had just bought.


    As soon as Vida heard Erik''s voice, she looked at her red-faced son, who had been strangled by Spencer, and copsed on the stairs.


    "How is it? Are youfortable living in the mansion you bought with the money you stole from me?" Erik asked Vida, who was shaking from head to toe.


    "Erik, I didn''t mean to... I..." Vida immediately begged for mercy, but before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by a cry for help. It turned out that Spencer had increased his strength, and Vida''s son was screaming in pain.


    "Erik, I beg you, leave Martin alone..." Vida begged.


    "Tell me, who did you sell the shares to? Who put you up to this?" Spencer didn''t want to hear the old woman''s side of the story. He just wanted an answer.


    "I..." Vida stammered, unable to say a word. Her eyes were flickering with guilt.


    Spencer shot Vida a cold look and stretched out his hand to the bodyguard behind him. The bodyguard immediately handed him a gun. Spencer pointed the muzzle of the gun at Martin''s head. The boy was so scared that he did not dare to move. The sweat on his forehead dripped down. Vida, on the other hand, screamed directly.


    "Say it or not?" Automatically ignoring Vida''s screaming, Spencer''s voice was cold without the slightest softness.


    "Erik!" Terrified, Vida screamed, "You can''t do this to me! If you kill Martin, the police wille after you!"


    "The police?" Erik sneered. His eyes were as cold as his son''s,


    "You think I''m afraid of the police? Vida, don''t you know what I''m capable of?"


    Vida''s eyes were filled with disappointment. Yes, she knew how cold this man was, especially when she had already vited his interests...


    Spencer, impatient and fed up with Vida''s hesitation, pressed the gun to Martin''s head and started counting down,


    "Three... two..."


    "I''ll say!" Vida shouted.


    "Why didn''t you just cooperate?" Spencer sneered as he threw Martin, who had copsed, to the bodyguard behind him. He stared at Vida and said, "Say it."


    "In the beginning, I really wanted to marry you and live happily ever after," said Vida, whimpering as she exined what happened,


    "But more than a month ago, a rich man came to me. He said Amasun Group had interfered a lot of his business. As long as I could get him 10% of the shares, he would not only double down on the shares, but also give me five million more dors. I hesitated for a long time. I didn''t want to betray you at all, but one night soon after, I went to look for you and found that you and Nina are involved again. I couldn''t bear it, and I thought that since it was only ten percent of the shares, and he wouldn''t do anything even if he got it, so I just...."


    "You''re greedy. You asked me for 15 percent," Erik sneered.


    "I wanted 10% at first... 15% from you..." Vida said pitifully.


    "Shut up!" Erik was furious. "Who do you think you are? You''ve been with me for so long, and you already know I have another woman. I''ve already showed you respect by making you my wife. After all, it''s all about money, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 597 "Good News"

    Vida felt guilty after being scolded by Erik.


    "Dad, cut the crap," Spencer said coolly. "What''s that man''s name?"


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know... he only said that he''s the arch-enemy of Amasun Group, and I''ve never seen him in San Francisco before..." Vida replied quickly. She was afraid that if she answered slowly, he would shoot her.


    "Spencer, he would never let her know his identity if he tried such a dirty trick. I believe she''s telling the truth." Erik did not pity Vida but being reasonable.


    Spencer nodded, turned to Vida, and said, "I give you three days to get the money from the sale and the five million into my dad''s ount, or..."


    "Spencer, I really can''t raise that much money now!" Vida begged. She had spent almost half of the money to buy this mansion. She thought that she could escape, but she did not expect to be caught by them.


    "I don''t care!" Spencer raised his eyebrows and smiled. His eyes were filled with cruelty. He turned his head and gestured to the bodyguard. In the next second, the bodyguard grabbed Martin''s arm tightly, followed by a clear click. Martin''s arm had been snapped off and there was an unnatural twist.


    "No!" She screamed as a mother watched her son faint from the pain.


    Spencer touched his ear impatiently and asked,


    "Can you get it?"


    "Yes, I can!" Vida shouted in pain. Even if she lost everything, she will give the money back to Erik.


    "Don''t even think about running away. I''ll stay here and ''guard'' the house for you guys. If we don''t receive the money in three days, you know what will happen." Spencer threatened Vida directly.


    "I will do it... I will do it..." Crying, her face paled and her hair was disheveled.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Coming out of the house, Spencer and Erik looked rxed and smiling despite the bitter winter wind.


    "Dad, can you guess who it is?" Spencer asked.


    "Yes," Erik and Spencer said as they looked at each other. They had a connection, but then he asked, "What do we do now?"


    "Go to Elliot. He''ll take care of it." Spencer had already thought of a n.


    "Elliot has fallen out with me, and he''s willing to side with Edwin. Will he still help us?" Erik wondered, as both of them assumed that Edwin was behind Vida this time!


    "Why not?" Spencer said calmly. "Elliot is mad at you because we want to go up against Edwin. He thinks too highly of himself to help us, but right now, we''re not doing any real damage to Edwin''s Davonnis Corp, are we?"


    Spencer said with a sly smile, "But Edwin got to us first. Elliot is still your brother. He can handle it."


    When Erik heard this, he pounded his hand excitedly and praised, "Yes! He is the best person for this!"


    "Edwin''s gone out of his way to make me go back to San Francisco. They must really care about Lucia''s baby," Spencer said coldly, looking up at the dark sky.


    "Spencer, you''ve got to hold on to that trump card. You can''t let Arthur take the baby back!" Erik urged his son.


    "I know." Spencer knew better than Erik the benefits of the child, and as he spoke to his father, his cell phone rang.


    Spencer took out his cell phone and saw that it was Ewan calling. He answered the phone.


    As soon as the call went through, Ewan didn''t even have time to greet Spencer when he began reporting something he had just discovered. Spencer''s eyes lit up as he listened and asked, "Are you sure?! This can not go wrong!"


    "Mr. Davies, I saw it with my own eyes! There can be no mistake!" Ewan immediately promised.


    "That''s great! I was just wondering if I could turn them against each other. There''s always a way out!" Spencer nearlyughed out loud.


    After hanging up, Spencer turned to his confused father and said, "Dad, you''re going straight to the British Isles, and I''m going to Chicago!"


    "To Chicago?" Erik''s confusion deepened.


    "Yes, I''m going to find Esmae." Spencer''s smile deepened.


    Two dayster, Lucia still didn''t give birth to the baby. Now, it was no longer an hour-long check-up. Arthur and the medical staff stood by her side almost every step of the way. Lucia didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "I don''t feel any difort right now. The baby''s heart rate is normal every day. You don''t have to be so nervous." She couldn''t help but persuade Arthur.


    "No," he said, remembering how Helena told him that when Teddy was born. Arthur didn''t want to neglect her, and that he would never let Lucia suffer like that again, "Better be careful!"


    Helena understood Arthur''s thought, and echoed, "Yes, being more careful is always right."


    Lucia can''t help but smile, and now Helena seemed to be a supporter of Arthur, echoing everything he said.


    But their aim was always to look out for herself, and Lucia, though she saw no need for it, said nothing more.


    "I''d like to sit in the yard," Lucia suggested.


    Arthur shot it down. "No, it''s too cold outside."


    "But..." Lucia looked longingly out of the window and said in a low voice, "The sun has finallye out."


    The weather in Athegate was really nice today. After a few heavy snowfalls, it was rarely sunny. The yard was filled with light yellow sunlight. It looked reallyfortable. Lucia really wanted to bask in the sunshine.


    She could not help but stare at Arthur with her big eyes, as before.


    Arthur was instantly attracted to Lucia''s pupils, unconsciously nodded, the next second saw Lucia''s sweet smile, and Helena was speechless.


    Did he have no principal?!


    As a precaution, Arthur asked Jack to bring a thick nket and afortable chaise longue in the yard. After making sure the sunshine wasn''t too bright, he let Lucia go out the door.


    Having not been bathed in the sunshine for a long time, Lucia felt evenfortable when she saw the sun.

 Chapter 598 Raid

    Seeing Lucia''s happy look, Arthur rxed and the recent tension eased a little.


    When Helena saw Arthur sitting on the chaise longue with Lucia, she slipped away. She didn''t want to be a third wheel, and when she returned to the living room, she saw Theodore running out to find his parents. Helena quickly stopped him.


    "Oh..." Theodore looked out the window at his parents, who were sitting quietly together. "Helena, you don''t want me to disturb mommy and daddy, do you?"


    "Of course," Helenaughed. "I''m not going to be the third wheel, and you''re not going to be that too."


    Although they didn''t choose to be the third wheels, they still leaned over the window to look at Arthur and Lucia, both of whose eyes were shining.


    While Lucia enjoyed a rare peace, the vi''s forecourt was filled with a sense of impending depression.


    Spencer came back, and he brought back Esmae.


    Esmae was sullen, and the more unhappy she was, the happier Spencer became.


    Ewan opened the door for them and ushered the distinguished guest into the vi.


    "Ewan, you didn''t disturb them, did you?" Spencer asked Ewan as soon as he entered the vi, without telling Esmae to rest first.


    "No, I sent everyone else back," Ewan said respectfully. "Now is the time for them to be caught off guard."


    "Are all the exits secured?" Spencer asked again.


    "All of them, and now not even a fly can fly out," Ewan replied immediately. His voice hinted that he was proud of himself.


    "Spencer," Esmae said, looking over, "I''m going to ask you one more time if you''re telling the truth."


    "Ms. Wilson, it''s absolutely true! I specifically asked Ewan not to disturb them. You''re here now and you can definitely see the truth," Spencer promised solemnly.


    "Didn''t you set them up?" Esmae asked again.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Absolutely not, and besides, even if I set them up, they wouldn''t be stupid enough to let me push them around," Spencer replied.


    "Alright, let''s go to the small building now!" Esmae''s eyes darkened as she led the way to the backyard. Spencer quickly followed behind Ewan. There were servants by Ewan''s side as they headed towards the small building.


    The morning sunshine was warm and cozy, and Lucia was lyingfortably in the recliner, looking out at the blue sky she hadn''t seen in a long time. She knew Arthur was looking at her from the corner of his eye, but she didn''t dare to respond.


    Lucia wanted Arthur to apany her, but she couldn''t find an excuse to distance herself from him after the baby was born. However, she was willing to do so. If she missed out on this, it would be a lifelong regret.


    Arthur was indeed peeking at Lucia. He liked the light in her eyes, the way she slightly frowned, the way she... No matter how he looked at her, it was all what he liked.


    In such a quiet morning, it really can make people produce a kind of quiet good feeling.


    Arthur was thinking to himself when Lucia, who was beside him, suddenly reached out and patted him on the arm. Arthur turned to look and saw that Lucia was a little flustered. She said,


    "Look, is someoneing?"


    Lucia had been looking up at the sky, so her eyes were a little blurry, but when she looked down, she clearly saw a group of people not far awaying this way.


    Arthur looked up, and sure enough, under the sun, a group of people was clearlying this way. And Arthur had seen who was leading them.


    "Lucia, it''s Spencer and Ms. Wilson. I''ll be right back," Arthur said, bowing down from his recliner. He wasn''t afraid of Spencer, and he didn''t want to add to Lucia''s troubles, but he didn''t take a few steps back when he heard Spencer shouting behind him.


    "Arthur, stop hiding! I see you!" Spencer had good eyesight. Moreover, they were not far away from each other. Most importantly, he knew Arthur even if he was deformed!


    When Lucia heard this, she looked nervously at Arthur and saw him straighten up slowly. His eyes were filled with a cold light.


    That was no hiding!


    Turning back slowly, Arthur coldly turned away from Spencer with a proud look on his face.


    "Ms. Wilson, didn''t I tell you he''s here?" Spencer said proudly beside Esmae, smiling.


    But Esmae gave him a cold look and asked, "Are you d he''s here with your fiancee?"


    Spencer immediately stopped smiling and looked away. Feeling a little embarrassed, he just walked forward.


    Esmae sneered in her heart and walked faster and faster.


    Then, in the living room, Helena, who had been watching the front yard, noticed Esmae. For some reason, her heart was pounding and she had a premonition.


    Her mother did not mention to herself to return to the country. Now why she suddenly appeared, with Spencer?!


    "Teddy, why don''t you go upstairs and tell Grandma and Grandpa that Grandma Esmae is here and stay in your room," Helena said to Theodore.


    Theodore was so clever that he nodded immediately. And the little man ran up the stairs. Helena sat back down on the sofa and waited for her mother toe in. Helena was supposed to go out, but for some reason she was afraid.


    Esmae soon came to Lucia, and Lucia struggled to her feet. Arthur was very anxious because he could not help her.


    "Esmae, what are you doing back..." Lucia thought she was doing the right thing, but she dared not face Esmae.


    She thought Esmae would get all up in Arthur''s business, but Esmae just gave Arthur a cold look and then looked back at Lucia and said,


    "Where''s Helena?!"


    Lucia was startled and, like Helena in the living room, had a premonition.


    "Helena... should be in the living room..." Lucia had no choice but to answer.


    When Esmae heard this, she walked straight to the door of the building, past Arthur as if he didn''t exist, but Spencer red at him as he passed, and said through gritted teeth, "Arthur, I''ll deal with youter!"


    Then he followed Esmae into the building.


    Arthur was a little surprised by the two of them. Didn''t Esmaee back for him. So... ? Who was she after?


    Looking into Lucia''s eyes, Arthur saw the same worry.


    "Lucia, let''s go in and see what happens." Arthur came over and held Lucia, and the two walked into the building together.

 Chapter 599 Breaking down the love

    When she entered the building, Esmae was already talking to Helena, and Spencer was standing aside.


    "Mom.. How did you suddenly return to the country?" Helena was a little bit nervous so she said so in a small voice.


    Esmae didn''t say a word. She just stared at her only daughter. The light in her eyes was sharp.


    Helena''s heart was beating faster.


    "Mom?"


    Esmae turned to Spencer and said, "Get the others down."


    Spencer nodded, and after making eye contact with Ewan, Ewan led the servants up to the second floor. He knocked on the door one by one, and invited the Edwins down. Theodore was the only one left in his


    room.


    When Sophie came downstairs, she snuggled up next to Edwin. As she saw Esmae, she''s eyes had changed, but Esmae didn''t even look at them. She was still staring at her daughter, and Helena''s expression became more and more rigid.


    "The whole family is here. Do you really think this is your own ce?!" Seeing the Edwins were all in his vi, Spencer said those sarcastic words with Esmae around.


    "Spencer, watch your tone," Edwin said coldly, looking at Spencer.


    "Watch to my tone?" Spencer sneered and continued, "Uncle, shouldn''t you pay attention to your own behavior? You should know very well why I returned to the USA at this time, right?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Bailey couldn''t bear Spencer being like this. He took a step forward and immediately retorted, "Spencer, don''t you have any manners as a junior? Since you''re calling my dad uncle, don''t be so sarcastic. Everyone knows who''s right and who''s wrong."


    "What did you say..." Spencer tried to reply, but Esmae spoke.


    "Enough! I''m not here to listen to your family squabble!"


    Spencer immediately shut his mouth, but his expression was not the least bit indignant. Instead, he was beaming with pride, because there was more toe!


    ring at her daughter, Esmae slowly shifted her gaze to Otis, who had been silent the whole time,


    "Otis Davies, what is your rtionship to Helena?!"


    When everyone heard this, they were startled, especially Helena whose forehead was breaking out cold sweat...


    How did her mother know it?!


    Otis looked at Helena, then at Arthur and Lucia, who were worried about him. After a moment of hesitation, he chose not to say anything. Now that Lucia was about to give birth, he didn''t want to mess things up.


    But just as Otis was worrying about Lucia''s feelings, Esmae sneered and said to him in a high-pitched voice,


    "Are the men of your family such pussies? Do they dare not admit it?!"


    "Mom!" Helena rushed forward and took Esmae''s arm. The Edwins were all there, and she was being so mean!


    "Shut up!" Esmae turned to re at Helena, with her eyes burning with anger. "Helena, are you trying to piss me off?! Lucia and Arthur''s incident wasn''t enough to warn you? How dare you get involved with a man from their family?!"


    "Mom, no, it''s a misunderstanding. There''s nothing going on between us..." Helena knew why Otis wasn''t responding, because she, too, would have made Lucia''s situation a priority. She could not let her and Otis''s business affect Lucia''s mood.


    "Miss Brown, this isn''t a misunderstanding." Ewan, who was standing behind the crowd, suddenly spoke, "You and Mr. Davies were clearly talking about your love for each other at the south corner of the small building the day before yesterday. You hugged each other. Although my eyes were dim, it couldn''t be mistaken!"


    Helena''s entire body turned cold when she heard that. The day before yesterday, she and Otis had agreed to go to the south corner of the building in the evening in order to be alone together. She had thought that no one would see them, but she did not expect to be seen by this old man!


    Helena was furious. "You dare spy on me?" She roared


    Ewan cringed, looked down and said nothing. He had said his part, and it was up to Esmae to decide what happened next.


    The situation was extremely awkward. Sophie couldn''t help but look at Otis. It turned out that Otis was also looking at her. His eyes were extremely determined. Sophie immediately understood his intention and nodded slightly to him.


    Otis smiled and walked over to Esmae,


    "Yes, Helena and I are dating. We''re in love."


    Otis openly admitted to his rtionship with Helena. Helena was worried but happy, and the people who wished them well admired Otis''s generosity. But Esmae was furious, and Spencer was overjoyed. "Shame on you!" Being enraged, Esmae, who had lost her usual dignity and grace, said,


    "How dare you admit it! You know your parents and I don''t get along, yet you still dare to seduce my daughter! Do you think you can control everything by you?!"


    "Esmae, you''re going too far. Helena and Otis are in a natural rtionship. No one is trying to seduce anyone. You can object to it as you wish, but don''t insult my son!" Edwin was always serious in speech and manner. But if anyone embarrassed his family, he will not easily give in.


    "No?!" Esmae scowled at Edwin. "If Otis hadn''t seduced her, my daughter wouldn''t have fallen for him!"


    "Mom, it wasn''t Otis who seduced with me, it was me who fell in love with him. It was me who pursued him..." Helena didn''t like Esmae''s implicit contempt for Otis. She can not help but defend for him. But she did not expect, as she said so, Esmae pped her in the face.


    There was a loud p and the living room fell silent. No one had expected Esmae to do this and they were shocked.


    Esmae was on fire!


    It was a crime for them to go out with each other! Her daughter even said in front of the public that she pursued Otis, which disgraced her badly!


    "Shut up!" Although her daughter looked incredulous and aggrieved after being pped in the face, Esmae didn''t relent,


    "How could I have given birth to a daughter like you! You''re the only daughter of the Brown family! You can choose any man in the world, but you actually chose him!"


    "Why?!" His beloved woman was pped in public. Even if this person was her mother, Otis would never allow it. He took a few steps forward and pulled Helena directly behind him, keeping her safe and watching Esmae without fear.

 Chapter 600 Unflinching Love

    "Because of your paranoia, your hatred, do you want everyone to suffer with you?! Lucia and Arthur were in love, but you managed to break them up?! You said it was for her own good, but when she got engaged to Spencer as you wanted, do you see her smile once!? Now that Helena and I are truly in love, and you''re trying to break us up. Are we all just victims of your hatred?!"


    Otis spoke eloquently about the pain he and Helena, Lucia, and Arthur felt when they were supposed to be in love, but instead fell prey to Esmae''s hatred!


    Esmae gritted her teeth at what Otis had said, then clenched her fists as she watched her daughter stood with Otis.


    Then Spencer chimed in,


    "You can''t say that. As a son, you should share your parents'' worries. No matter who you are, it is the most unfilial act to sacrifice your mother''s feelings and fall in love with your enemy. Otis, don''t be so righteous. Arthur and Lucia have learned from their mistakes. You know that you and Helena can not be together, yet you insist on doing so. Not only is it to despise Ms. Wilson''s existence, but also to use her as a suspect of revenge!"


    After Spencer''s ridiculous argument, Edwin''s family was outraged, and Edwin was even more outraged. Did he really think he was a pussy?!


    But just as Edwin was about to stand up for his son again, Lucia, who had been standing at the entrance to the living room, spoke up,


    "Esmae, what happened between me and Arthur is a tragedy. Do you want Helena to be like me?"


    Lucia''s voice was still clear and pleasant, but there was a mixture of sorrow and pain, which was so clear, so deep.


    Esmae heard her voice, turned to her, and felt a twinge of pain in her eyes as she saw her.


    Lucia did feel guilty about her rtionship, but not because she broke up with Arthur, but simply because she mistakenly chose the wrong person.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Esmae frowned and looked upset, Spencer thought that Lucia must not be allowed to persuade Esmae!


    "Lucia, how dare you! While I was out of the country, you brought Arthur into our home, and you went out with him in public! Even if I did do something bad to you, that''s in the past. Now I''m all about you, and you bring Arthur in here. Is that your way of getting back at me? Or to get back at Ms. Wilson giving you to me?! Ms. Wilson and Edwin aren''t done yet. You know Helena''s rtionship with Otis but didn''t stop it. Instead, you help them, and you''re using it to express your feelings about Ms. Wilson''s displeasure?!"


    Spencer flipped it around, and deliberately med on Lucia.


    "Ms. Wilson, you mustn''t be soft-hearted. Lucia and Arthur finally broke up. If Miss Brown is still dating Otis, all your hard work will have been for nothing. By then, Edwin and Sophie will be able to reap the rewards."


    With that, Spencer whispered a reminder next to Esmae.


    Esmae had hatred in her heart, and it could be hidden, but it would never be forgotten. When Spencer told her that Edwin and Sophie reaped the rewards, how could she allow it!


    As the pain in her eyes wore off, Esmae snapped at Lucia,


    "Shut up, too! As Spencer''s fiancee, you even brought your ex-boyfriend into the house duringbor. The Brown family has beenpletely humiliated by you!"


    Lucia''s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. Esmae never said she was a disgrace to her...


    "Mom, you can''t say that about Lucia!" Helena said as she stepped out from behind Otis.


    "Why can''t I? No matter what she thought in her heart, she''s Spencer''s fiancee. She should know how to move forward. Now that she''s openly canoodling with Arthur, do I have to encourage her?! And you,e back with me at once, and end all rtions with Otis!"


    Esmae turned and red at her daughter.


    "I don''t!" Helena refused tly. She had expected this and was determined to stay with Otis.


    Otis took Helena by the hand, interlocked their fingers, and said, without flinching, to Esmae who was furious,


    "Ms. Wilson, Helena and I will never be separated, and we are not Lucia and Arthur. We will never yield to you!"


    Helena listened to Otis'' words, and looked up into his eyes. Their loved was unflinching.


    The others might have been moved by their unwavering affection, but Esmae was not one of them, and her face reddened with anger at the sight of their interlocked fingers. She did not hesitate, turned to her attendants and said,


    "Bring Helena over at once!"


    The attendants heard it and began to pull Helena over. Otis wouldn''t let them get tangled up for a moment. Edwin and Sophie rushed to help, and Bailey and Dous didn''t back down. Otis and Helena also came forward to protect themselves. A group of people was in a chaos instantly.


    Spencer was secretly pleased. He did not participate in their fight, just watching them and waiting to profit from it.


    And Arthur, who never said a word, was not a coward, nor would he not help Otis, but he needed to be by Lucia''s side at all times, because he had noticed that Esmae had not looked very well since she had said those uncouth words. Sure enough, Arthur had seen Lucia''s face turn pale in the noise.


    Arthur thought it was a bad sign and quickly held on to Lucia. "Lucia, how do you feel?" He asked anxiously


    Lucia''s body stiffened. Her heart was pounding, and her vision began to blur. Her body trembled as shey down beside Arthur. When she looked up, her eyes were filled with pain,


    "Arthur... I''m not feeling well..."


    Arthur was heartbroken by Lucia''s weak voice. He quickly bent down to pick up Lucia, but when he lowered his head, he found a puddle of blood under Lucia''s feet. He shuddered and roared, "Stop it, all of you! Lucia''s inbor!"


    His roaring froze the chaotic scene. Everyone''s heart skipped a beat. They turned around and saw Lucia''s weak state.

 Chapter 601 Unexpected Situation

    Chapter 601 Unexpected Situation


    "Lucia!" The first person to scream was Helena, who pushed her mother''s attendants away and ran toward Lucia. Sophie followed her anxiously. The anger in Esmae''s eyes melted away. All that was left was the worry about Lucia.


    Spencer was surprised that Lucia''s water would break at that moment. He was in a daze as he looked at Lucia''s pale face from afar. Even so, she was still holding onto Arthur''s arm. And Spencer was heartbroken


    Helena and Sophie had just run towards Lucia when Lucia copsed. Arthur frowned and quickly held her up. The heavy weight in his hands was like a heavy stuff pressing on his heart. He could not breathe and his eyes lost their vitality, only a confused daze.


    "Arthur! Calm down!" Sophie shouted when she saw her son''s eyes filled with panic and cold sweat covering his forehead.


    "Arthur, take Lucia back to the room immediately. I''ll get the medical staff ready to deliver the baby!" Helena had already experienced such a situation once. She was much calmer than Arthur.


    Esmae was filled with worry, but at that moment, as if she were an outsider, there was no way she could help, let alone Spencer, who wouldn''t dare go near Lucia at that moment, because he knew that this woman would push him away.


    "Quick! Give me a hand!" After Helena ran upstairs to call for help, Arthur used all his strength to carry Lucia. However, he was afraid that he would not be able to hold her, so he quickly called for help from his brothers. The three brothers worked together to protect Lucia immediately. Everyone was trying to keep her safe.


    "Lucia, don''t faint at this time, please." Helena''s ount of the difficultbor repeated in Arthur''s mind over and over again. Arthur and his brothers carried Lucia upstairs while pleading with her.


    Lucia was in excruciating pain, but every word Arthur said could be clearly heard in her ears and in her heart. Even when she was weak, she did not forget to hold on to Arthur. With her pale lips, she said, "I will... give... birth to... the baby... well."


    "Lucia..." Men do not cry lightly, but when they are not sad. Arthur looked at Lucia''s pale face, and his tears were falling down, drop by drop, into Lucia''s heart.


    It pained everyone to see Arthur and Lucia like this, but they must not panic at this time, for they were the strongest shields!


    "Arthur, don''t panic. Lucia needs you." Otis kept reminding Arthur that their child was connected to their hearts. They knew that Arthur was suffering as much as Lucia.


    Though Arthur nodded, he could not suppress his panic.


    As soon as they went upstairs, Helena rushed over with the paramedics. The paramedics were professionals after all. They immediately told the Davies family to adjust their posture while carrying Lucia and then escorted her into the room.


    Hearing the noise, Theodore walked out of the room and looked at the crowd heading for his mother''s room. He followed her curiously.


    Just as Theodore was about to enter Lucia''s room, he was picked up by a pair ofrge hands behind him. He turned to look. It was his grandfather,


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong with everyone?"


    "Your Mommy''s going to have a baby. Teddy, you''re going to be a big brother," Edwin told Theodore in a soft voice, a voice that, though filled with worry, hid the unease in his heart. "Really?!" Theodore''s eyes immediately lit up. He can not help but cheer, "I''m going to have a sister. I''m going to have a sister!"


    Esmae, who had juste up the stairs, was touched to hear this.


    Edwin looked over his shoulder at Esmae, looked down, and whispered, "Go and see Lucia."


    He was no longer the enemy, but Lucia''s family.


    Esmae nodded peacefully to Edwin for the first time and hurried to Lucia''s room.


    As soon as she entered the room, the smell of blood filled the air, and Esmae''s heart was in her throat.


    Lucia was already lying on the bed. Her head was covered with cold sweat. Her brows were tightly knitted together, and the great pain was trying to tear away all of her rationality.


    "The other unrted people will leave immediately." Several medical staff members cooperated with each other swiftly and were soon ready to deliver the baby. In order to avoid embarrassment, the chief of medical staff said to the others.


    The Davies family realized that it wasn''t appropriate for them to stay here, so they quickly retreated. Arthur hesitated for a moment, unwilling to leave. Besides, Lucia wouldn''t let him leave.


    Clutching the sheets with one hand and Arthur''s arm with the other, Lucia murmured in pain,


    "Arthur... Don''t leave..."


    "I''m not leaving. I''m not leaving..." Arthur replied in a hoarse voice, but looked at the veins that had popped out from the back of Lucia''s fair hands. He could not imagine how much she was in pain at this moment.


    "Arthur, stay with Lucia. She''ll be fine," Sophie said softly to Arthur after hearing the paramedics say that Lucia was in a stable condition. After all, she had a lot of experience and quickly calmed down. "I know. I''ll be there for her," Arthur said, bowing and holding Lucia''s hand.


    Listening to Arthur''s words, Lucia will endure the pain.


    As the paramedics delivered the baby for Lucia, Helena and Sophie retreated silently to the door of the room, listening to Lucia''s cries of pain.


    Long forgetting about the argument, Helena leaned over her mother and held her hand as tightly as they did when Teddy was born.


    Esmae also held Helena''s hand, and she, too, needed support.


    From the room came cries of pain, not only for Lucia, but for all who worried about her.


    Theodore was excited about the new life, but when he heard his mother moaning in pain, his eyes quickly turned red,


    "Grandpa, is Mommy okay? Why is she yelling so loud... I''m so afraid that mommy will get hurt..."


    "It''s okay. Having a baby is painful. Mommy was strong enough to give birth to you in the first ce. That''s why you should love mommy and your brother or sister, okay?" Edwin said lovingly to Theodore.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 602 True Love In Torment

    Chapter 602 True love in torment


    "I will!" Theodore wiped away his tears, forcing himself to answer, but even so, the tears fell. Edwin couldn''t bear it, so he carried him to his room, pacifying him.


    Spencer went upstairs, too, and he was thinking about it downstairs that he was Lucia''s fiance. Why should the Edwins upy this ce?!


    Just around the corner, Spencer met them.


    At the sight of Spencer, Otis and his brothers immediately hid their worries in their hearts and had a cold expression. They lined up in a row, blocking the entire corridor.


    "Get out of the way." Spencer did not show any signs of weakness and walked straight towards the human wall. However, Otis and the others did not give way. Spencer really could not get through, so he shouted coldly.


    "Out of the way?" Bailey, who had always been at odds with Spencer, sneered and blurted out, "On what grounds?"


    "This is my house!" Spencer snapped.


    "If I remember correctly, this is Lucia''s house where she lives alone, and you don''t normallye here. Now you''re calling it yours?" Bailey retorted without hesitation.


    Spencer didn''t know what to say, but he can''t just go around telling Bailey that Lucia won''t let him in the building, can he?!


    "What''s the matter, dumb?" said Bailey. In terms of being sarcastic with Spencer, Bailey had always been relentless.


    "You are just taking over my house! Lucia is my fiancee, and she is in this room right now, suffering for our child. Do you dare to stop me?!" Spencer thought the Edwins were unruly. Otis sneered and ignored Spencer.


    Spencer was furious and shouted down the stairs, "Ewan, bring everyone up here!"


    He didn''t believe today, in his own territory, he would let others suppress himself?!


    Ewan heard his call immediately with people rushing up the stairs. A few people protected their young master and were ready to break the human wall.


    "Bailey, Dous, step back," Otis said to his brothers, and his eyes were still solemn. "I haven''t practiced in a long time."


    Spencer knew that Otis had served in the special forces. When he saw Otis make a posture, he became timid. Not to mention that Jack and the others also came over when they heard the noise. At this moment, although it was seven against seven, and the numbers were even, Spencer knew his side had no chance.


    The situation was on the verge of breaking out when Esmae came out of the room. The noise of their argument in the corridor was disturbing, mingled with Lucia''s anguished moans.


    "Stop it, all of you!" Esmae shouted at the crowd.


    Spencer looked into Esmae''s eyes and felt guilty, but he wasn''t resigned. So he called out to Esmae,


    "Ms. Wilson, to be fair, these people won''t let me pass!"


    Esmae was disgusted by Spencer''s ipetence and turning to her for help. Although it was reasonable for him to be by Lucia''s side, she did relent at the sight of Lucia clutching Arthur in pain. In such a situation, she was willing topromise for once.


    "Lucia is suffering in there. What are you arguing about?! Be quiet!" Ignoring Spencer''s pleas for help, Esmae red at everyone and returned to the room after a scolding. However, her threat was effective. "For Ms. Wilson''s sake, I don''t want to argue with you!" Seeing that Esmae wasn''t helping himself, Spencer found an out and slowly backed away with his servants. This time, he retreated into the living room. In fact, he was afraid that if there was a real fight, Otis would definitely beat him up, and he didn''t want to get hurt.


    "Mr. Davies, just let him get away with this?!" Ewan was very unwilling to that that. It was not easy to catch Helena and Otis having an affair. He did not expect that Lucia would suddenly give birth. Now that Arthur was apanying her openly, he felt sorry for Spencer.


    "What else can I do?!" Spencer directed his anger at Ewan and yelled, "Esmae doesn''t even care about it anymore. What can I do to that family?!"


    Although Ewan was scolded, he knew Spencer was aggrieved. Having no alternative, Ewan can only cease all activities and no longer say a word.


    Decadently, Spencer fell on the sofa. His hands clenched fists. The more he thought, the more unwilling and suffocated he was. The hatred in his heart devoured him.


    "Arthur! I will never let you get away with this!"


    Everyone was worried about Lucia, except for Spencer, who was consumed with hatred. As the minutes ticked by, the sun began to shine through the window, but the room was like submerged in the silence of the fog, which was depressing.


    It had been more than four hours.


    The smell of blood in the room was a reminder of the pain Lucia was in. And she fainted several times and was woken up several times, each time cutting out of Arthur''s heart.


    All the tears of Arthur''s life fell down at this moment.


    Looking at Arthur, who was clinging to Lucia, and seeing the same pained butpassionate look on his face, Esmae was in aplicated state of mind.


    A man can give a woman all his love in this moment. Esmae had a voice in her heart that told her that Arthur really loved Lucia until death did them part.


    Sophie, too, stayed in the room, watching her son suffer and Lucia suffer, wishing she could be powerful enough to keep the two kids safe.


    Helena was also worried about Lucia. She had been leaning against her mother, but when she saw Sophie''s sad expression, she couldn''t help but secretly reach out her hand and gently wrap it around her waist, silentlyforting her.


    Esmae could actually see Helena''s movements, but for the moment, she chose not to say anything.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "How is Lucia? Why hasn''t the baby been born yet?" Arthur couldn''t help but yell at the medical staff as time passed.


    The medical staff exined helplessly, "There''s nothing we can do. Miss Webb suffers from a sudden spasm of the birth canal due to stimtion, but the uterine opening was notrge enough to give birth. However, don''t worry. The uterine opening is sufficient now. The baby''s head has alreadye out."


    "Really?!" Arthur''s eyes finally had a light.


    "Really, this is a critical time. Miss Webb must not faint. You must encourage her!" The paramedic told Arthur.

 Chapter 603 New Life

    Chapter 603 New Life


    "Okay, okay... I got it..." Arthur quickly agreed. He lowered his head to look at Lucia''s face, which was drenched in sweat. He gently wiped the sweat off her face and said in a low voice as if he was pleading with her,


    "Lucia, hold on. The baby ising. Please hold on."


    Lucia''s consciousness had long since clouded, and the pain had be a torment of numbness. On the verge of fainting, it was Arthur''s voice that called her back.


    She blinked her eyes. Lucia, who was exhausted, seemed to have consumed all her strength with this simple movement. In the next second, the sweat on her eyelids was wiped away. She could see Arthur''s worried face clearly.


    Seeing Lucia''s eyes brighten, Arthur quickly added, "Lucia, hold on. The baby will be out soon!"


    Lucia looked at Arthur in a daze for a long time before she realized what he had said. He said that the baby was about to be born. Even though Lucia was extremely tired, her pale lips were slightly curled up, "Well... I insist..." she answered hoarsely.


    Arthur''s heart skipped a beat and he buried his head in her neck as tears poured into her skin.


    Esmae saw the whole process. Finally, Helena couldn''t help but turn to her mother and ask her in a desperate voice,


    "Mom, don''t you want to give them what they want?"


    Esmae didn''t turn her head. Her eyes were fixed on Arthur and Lucia snuggling up to each other. Her heart was already as soft as water, but she didn''t want to give her daughter an answer right now because she hadn''t forgotten that Sophie was still standing next to her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Mom..." Helena called out to her mother unwillingly.


    "One thing is another!" Esmae finally turned to look at her daughter. However, the gentleness in her eyes was already hidden in her heart. At this moment, her eyes were cold and her words were extremely colder,


    "Arthur owes Lucia! He should pay for it! But you and Otis can never ever be together. There is no end to what is between her and me!" Esmae was talking about Sophie, who was standing aside. She didn''t turn her head to listen to Esmae''s words, but the forced smile had told everything.


    Helena had no idea that Esmae could be so cruel until now, and in an instant, disappointment poured in her heart.


    If Lucia and Arthur were so, was it possible for her and Otis?


    When they were thinking, a loud and clear cry suddenly took away all the gloom, letting the sunlight outside the window shine in suddenly.


    Arthur had never heard such a sweet voice in his life. He looked at the foot of the bed in shock. The paramedics had already taken out a baby that was full of centa. The paramedics said to Lucia happily, "Miss Webb, congrattions, it''s a baby girl!"


    Upon hearing this, Lucia, who was already tired, suddenly reached out, as if a new force had been injected into her body, desperately trying to see that lovely life. Arthur was about to help her up when the paramedics stopped him.


    "Miss Webb, you can''t get up yet. We have some follow-up work to do. Please take a rest. Sir, please calm Miss Webb down."


    As expected, the umbilical cord on the baby girl''s belly had not been cut. Arthur wanted to rush over and take a look at the lovely life, but he still hugged Lucia tightly and said softly with a trembling voice, "Lucia, just wait. Let the paramedics do their job."


    Lucia leaned into Arthur''s arms, smiled weakly, and nodded gently.


    At this time, she really wanted to say to Arthur this was their daughter ...


    Just then Sophie and Esmae hurried over, excited. It was Lucia''s new baby, their granddaughter!


    In front of this little life, the two of them had unexpectedly let go of their grudges and helped the medical staff to clean the baby''s body. They asionally made eye contact, but they were no longer at odds with each other.


    And Helena had already rushed out of the room, screaming with all her might,


    "Lucia gave birth to a lovely baby girl!"


    This cheer spread throughout every corner of the building. All the people was instantly injected with vitality!


    "Lucia has given birth! It''s a girl!" Otis could no longer maintain a serious expression and cheered like the woman he loved.


    "We''ve got another little princess!" Bailey cheered, too. What a joy it was.


    "Teddy has a little sister, a little sister..." Dous''s hair stood on end. It was the first time he had felt the moment of weing a new life. Helena smiled and looked at a few men''s silly look. Seeing they had heard the news, she hurried back to the room to see if she could help. Edwin came out of the room when he heard the noise. His face was full of joy and had Theodore, who was surprised, in his arms.


    "I have a sister?! I have a sister?!"


    Dous stepped forward and "snatched" Theodore from his father''s arms,


    "Teddy, you have a sister. You''re a brother!"


    "Yay! I have a sister! I''m an older brother!" Theodore repeated Dous''s words, calling out his new identity over and over again. The smile on his little face was even brighter than the sunlight outside the window.


    Downstairs, Spencer stood up as soon as he heard Helena''s voice. He was relieved to know that Lucia had sessfully delivered the baby and that everything was fine. But soon, his expression changed. He was nning something. He had not forgotten that the baby was not his own!


    "Mr. Davies, don''t give in!" Ewan had been guarding Spencer nearby, looked upstairs and said to Spencer.


    Spencer''s eyes darkened, and the smile on his face was as chilling as the venom of a poisonous snake.


    "Of course, I will not give in this trump card!"


    Soon, the paramedics brought the baby girl into Lucia''s arms. The baby had been washed clean of blood, exposing her delicate skin, which was lovely.


    Looking at the baby in her arms, Lucia''s tears rolled down her cheeks. At this moment, she really wanted to pour all her love into her.


    Arthur was also staring at his daughter. He knew she was his daughter, and whether the evidence was sufficient or not, his intuition told him that he and Lucia had created this little life together.

 Chapter 604 Another Dispute

    Chapter 604 Another dispute


    And for that, Arthur was even more grateful to Lucia.


    Dous was already at the door with Theodore in his arms. He was too embarrassed to go in, but Theodore slid off him and ran toward his parents.


    "Mummy! Are you all right?" Theodore asked as he saw Lucia''s pale, bloodless face.


    Arthur hustled Theodore over and the family of four leaned together.


    "I''m fine... Baby, look, she''s your sister..." Lucia said gently to her son. Her voice recovered after having some water.


    Theodore quickly lowered his head to look, only to see a pink little baby squirming in the swaddling clothes. Her little face was still a little red, and her two small hands were shaking into fists.


    "Mommy..." Theodore looked up at Lucia and asked, "Is my sister a little ugly?"


    On hearing this, Lucia and Arthur burst outughing, and the atmosphere suddenly became lively.


    "You were like this when you were born. In a few days your sister will be beautiful," Esmae, who was by her bed, said to Theodore with a smile.


    Theodore nodded suspiciously, then turned around and stared at his sister. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her. He stretched out a finger to tease her. Unexpectedly, the baby''s hand suddenly opened, and grabbed Theodore''s finger, which was so cute.


    Theodore''s big eyes immediately lit up. He was excited and said, "Dad, my sister took my finger!"


    "Well, your sister seems to like you very much," Arthur said softly, giving Theodore a kiss on the excited cheek.


    "Teddy decided before the baby was even born that she must be a sister, and it looks like the brother and sister already had a connection," Sophie said, with her eyes brimming with happiness.


    When Sophie said this, Esmae''s expression darkened. Her words were so vague that there was too much information in them.


    In the public''s view, Lucia''s daughter should be Spencer''s, not Arthur''s!


    Thinking of Spencer, a chill flickered through Esmae''s eyes.


    "Why don''t you take the baby out, Arthur? We can''t go in!" While Theodore was enjoying with his mother and father, Bailey poked his head out of the door and called out, as did the rest of the brothers, especially Edwin, who was silent but desperate to see the baby.


    "Lucia, shall I take the baby to my dad and show them?" Arthur asked her carefully.


    "Okay, take your time." Lucia gently put the baby into Arthur''s arms. She had thought that this man who had never taken care of the baby would be clumsy. Just as she was about to say a few more words, she saw him skillfully holding the bbay in his arms. He was sophisticated, and the posture was standard.


    Lucia thought that perhaps he had taken care of Juliana and Kane''s child, but she was wrong. Arthur had not been very close to Juliana''s son. The reason why his movements were so skillful was that he had checked a lot of information on the inte in the past few months. It was all about how to raise babies and how to take care of newborn babies. Although the baby might not be his own, it must be Lucia''s, and Arthur had no regrets.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Arthur carried the baby out, Esmae said to Theodore, who leaned over Lucia and kissed her on the cheek,


    "Teddy, go see your sister, too."


    Theodore was just about to say no when he saw Esmae looking a little serious, so he slid out of bed and went to see his sister.


    Outside the door were the voices of the Davies family. Inside, the four women looked at each other nervously.


    "Helena, even if Lucia gives birth to the baby, you muste back with me at once!" Esmae told Helena as soon as Theodore left the room.


    "Mom! I''m not leaving!" Helena immediately said no. "Lucia just had a baby, and I have to take care of her."


    "She has Spencer to take care of her. She doesn''t need you!" Now that the baby girl had been born sessfully, Esmae wasn''t afraid that Spencer would make another move. The most urgent thing was to immediately lock Helena up and keep her away from the Davies family man.


    "Can Spencer take care of Lucia?!" Helena retorted without hesitation. "Look at him. He''s afraid of the strong and bullies the weak. If you expect him to take care of Lucia, you might as well take Lucia..." "What are you trying to say..." Esmae''s eyes darkened as she warned Helena to choose her words carefully.


    Helena lowered her head slightly and said nothing.


    "I''m telling you what you need to do, not asking for your opinion. If you want to stay, fine, but don''t call me mom!" Esmae knew that Sophie didn''t look at herself, but she kept listening, so how could she show weakness?


    "Mom! Are you going to do this to me again the way you did to Lucia?!" Helena felt very aggrieved,


    "Lucia has be like this. Do you want me to be like her, unable to love, suffering all the time?!"


    Helena not only felt wronged for herself, but also for Lucia. The greatest blessing of a woman''s life was that she could meet a right person, and the greatest misfortune was that she could not get love. She did not know why her mother was so stubborn, would rather sacrifice the happiness of two daughters!


    "What do you mean you''re unable to love?" Esmae scowled at her daughter,


    "It was Lucia''s choice to choose Spencer. Did you ask her if I forced her?! But you''re willful. You clearly knew about the grudge between me and them, yet you allowed Otis to be close to you. Helena Brown! Are you trying to make me mad?!"


    Esmae was so angry she called her daughter by her full name.


    Although Esmae''s words were only asional references to herself, Sophie knew that it was all about her and Edwin. Finally, she turned to Esmae in her fury and spoke softly,


    "Esmae, just tell me a way, just tell me what to do. Really, stop making things so hard for the kids."


    Sophie''s tone was a mixture of pleading and helplessness. She couldn''t bear to me her feud with Esmae on the kids.


    "Not in this lifetime!" Esmae said sharply, unflinching,


    "No matter what you do now, you can''t save my parents or the harm that I''ve been through. No matter if it''s Lucia or Helena, they can''t have anything to do with you or Edwin''s child. I won''t give in to this!" With that, Esmae grabbed her daughter by the wrist and scolded, "Come back with me!"


    "Mom..." Helena struggled, unwilling topromise.

 Chapter 605 Wise And Clear

    Chapter 605 Wise and Clear


    "Esmae!" Sophie couldn''t help getting angry at the bitterness in Helena''s eyes. Esmae had gone too far.


    "How long are you going to make a mess? We''ve already exined what happened in the past. It''s hard to tell who''s right and who''s wrong in this life, but they love each other sincerely. Do you really want to watch them suffer for the rest of their lives?!"


    Esmae red at Sophie and sneered,


    "Do you think you''re the only loving mother? I know what kind of person I am and how I treat my children. I have never felt guilty towards them, but when ites to marriage with your family, it is absolutely impossible. I can still make the decision for them!"


    Sophie felt helpless at Esmae''s stubbornness and couldn''t argue with her for a moment.


    Sensing Helena''s grievance, Esmae''s stubbornness, and Sophie''s helplessness, Lucia, who was already in the midst of so much pain, frowned. She interrupted Esmae''s sharp gaze with a weak voice, "Esmae, I just gave birth. Do you really have to start a fight at this time?"


    Esmae looked at Lucia. Of course, she felt sorry for her, but she also knew that if she agreed to let Helena stay, she might not be able to take her with her anymore,


    "Lucia, you''re still very weak. Don''t worry about anything. Spencer will take good care of youter. Helena and I have to get out of here."


    "Mom!" Helena shouted. "I don''t want to leave Otis!"


    Atst Helena''s shrill cry caught the attention of Edwin and other people outside the door. They, in spite of everything else, approached the door, and as soon as they saw that Esmae had seized Helena, Otis could not help but look at the scene. He walked straight in and said coldly,


    "Ms. Wilson, even if Helena is your daughter, she has her own choices and life. Do you still want to restrict your children''s feelings like the parents in ancient times?"


    "You don''t get to talk here." Otis was thest person Esmae wanted to see at the moment, and her tone was naturally stiff.


    "It''s really not his ce to talk." Just as Otis was about to retort, a cold male voice came from behind them. It was Spencer who had caught up.


    After making sure Lucia had given birth, Spencer couldn''t hold back any longer.


    On the second floor, he saw the men from the Davies family gathered at the door. He frowned and walked over with his men. Esmae was in the room yelling at Otis, so he chimed in.


    Staring at the baby girl in Arthur''s arms, Spencer sneered and asked, "Arthur, this is my daughter. Do you like her so much?"


    Arthur didn''t even look at Spencer. All he could see was the cute little angel in his arms.


    Spencer''s eyes turned cold. He said to the nanny he had just arranged, "Go and get the baby."


    The nanny did not know that Spencer was entangled with someone else. After listening to his order, she stepped forward with a smile and wanted to take the baby girl from Arthur''s hands. She did not expect that Arthur would not budge. The nanny raised her head in confusion, and was stunned by Arthur''s frosty stare.


    The nanny had seen a lot of people from wealthy families, but this was the first time she had seen someone with such a powerful aura. When Arthur looked at her coldly, she quickly backed away in a panic, "Mr. Spencer... Look at this..."


    Spencer scoffed, knowing that Arthur wouldn''t give up the baby.


    Taking advantage of the gap just now, Spencer had already transferred from thepany a team of security personnel. He did not believe that in his own territory can he be bullied by others?! With his men at his back, Spencer pushed his way to the Edwins at the door. He didn''t care if they rolled their eyes at him, because Esmae was the one in the room who decided the situation! Edwin and the others didn''t stop Spencer this time. They weren''t reckless boors.


    Spencer entered the room without a hitch. Although he had just finished the conversation, he did not continue the topic. Instead, he rushed to Lucia''s side with an anxious look on his face. Without any embarrassment, he bent down and held Lucia''s hand, spoke in a voice so clear that everyone can hear,


    "Lucia, I''m sorry. Edwin and his sons tried to stop me froming in, but now that I have my men here, I won''t let them do whatever they want!"


    Lucia looked down and didn''t even bother to look up at Spencer.


    Lucia''s eyes were as cold as ice, but Spencer kept smiling and saying,


    "Thank you, Lucia, for giving me my daughter, and I promise I will continue to love you as I have always loved you, and our little princess."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lucia can ignore Spencer''s y, but if he went too far, Lucia won''t be silent.


    "Spencer, enough is enough." Lucia''s voice was soft, but her tone was never soft.


    Spencer''s smile faltered, and then, ignoring Lucia''s defiant and threatening gaze, he bent down and kissed her on the forehead. Before Lucia could say anything, he turned to face Esmae and Helena.


    "Ms. Wilson, Lucia has sessfully given birth to a daughter. The mother and daughter are safe. I will take good care of them. Please make a decision on the rest."


    "Helena and I will go back to the country. You take good care of Lucia and the baby. I wille back to visit her again in a while," Esmae said coldly, holding Helena''s wrist tightly.


    Otis and Helena were distraught. They both knew that Esmae would do anything to keep them from seeing each other again. But just as Otis was about to say something, Edwin stepped forward and said in a low voice,


    "Miss Brown, you and your mother should go home."


    "Dad!"


    "Uncle!"


    Neither Otis nor Helena expected Edwin topromise with Esmae.


    But Edwin knew what he was doing and said matter-of-factly,


    "You two love each other, and I''m sure you''re not afraid to take risks. But this is a very special situation. Lucia has just given birth to a baby. She''s too tired to be disturbed. Besides, a rtionship without the blessing of her parents can leave a lifetime of regret. Otis, Helena, I don''t want you to go out without her permission. Love may be vigorous, but the family affection is steady and peaceful. You two think about it."


    Otis and Helena looked at each other. They were reluctant to part, but they knew that Edwin was right.

 Chapter 606 Unchanging Love

    Chapter 606 Unchanging love


    Helena could not abandon her mother and leave the family.


    Otis was reluctant to really let Helena be sandwiched between family and their love.


    That was why Arthur went backwards for Lucia in the first ce.


    Esmae saw Helena let go and stop struggling, and was in aplicated state of mind.


    It was Edwin who finally calmed her down, something Esmae hadn''t expected, but had.


    "Mom, I''d love to go back with you," Helena whispered. Her eyes were downcast and her usually beautiful face bathed in pain,


    "But that doesn''t mean I give up on Otis..."


    Esmae frowned and restrained herself from reproaching her.


    Sophie walked over to Otis and patted his arm for silentfort.


    Otis bowed his head to his mother and nodded slightly. He came back to his senses. He was still the sensible Otis who knew when to retreat.


    Spencer gritted his teeth when he saw that Edwin had resolved the dispute that had already been started, but he was in no hurry. With Helena''s character, she would never give up on Otis. There was still a fight between the two families, and now it was crucial to use Esmae to drive the Edwins away and give the baby back.


    Then, out of the blue, he spoke again,


    "Since Miss Brown has agreed to return to the country, may I ask when you can give me some peace and quiet? My fiancee still needs to rest well after giving birth."


    Spencer''s words were disgusting, but no one immediately rebutted them. They all looked at Arthur, who was holding the baby girl.


    Arthur acted as if he hadn''t heard Spencer''s words. He lowered his head and held the baby girl in one hand and gently stroked Theodore''s head with the other. These two angelic children were both his children. He was moved by the bond of blood, and unmoved by Spencer''s sarcasm.


    "Arthur..." Sophie called out to Arthur as he watched the newborn intently.


    Arthur raised his head when he heard his mother''s voice. He looked at Spencer slowly, with his eyes burning like mes and silently burning all of his cruel and evil intent.


    For some reason, Spencer''s heart skipped a beat. He could almost read everything in Arthur''s eyes. If anything went wrong between Lucia and the baby girl, this man would probably cut himself into pieces. Of course, Spencer wasn''t going to back down. He walked over to Arthur and held out his hand,


    "Can I have my daughter back now?!"


    Arthur ignored Spencer and dodged past him, carrying the baby to the bed, while Theodore leaned obediently against his grandmother.


    The door was not far from the bed. Lucia turned her head to look at Arthur as if she felt something. Her twinkling eyes were sparkling, but there was no trace of weakness or hesitation.


    They were so close but distant at the same time.


    Arthur gently ced the baby girl in Lucia''s arms. He rubbed her cheek with his thumb. Hearing her soft voice, Arthur smiled and said to Lucia,


    "Lucia, take care."


    After heating what he said, Lucia was filled with emotions and helplessness. The tears in her eyes slowly gathered. Before they could fall down, she quickly nodded and lowered her head to ce her face next to her daughter''s swaddling clothes. All the emotions will be hidden in silence.


    He handed his daughter over to Lucia. Arthur was relieved. He turned around and walked towards his parents and brothers,


    "Mom, Dad, let''s go home."


    He didn''t even look at Spencer.


    The violent chase that Spencer had imagined did not happen. With Arthur''s words, Edwin and his family left calmly. Dous picked up his nephew and told him in a low voice that they woulde back again. They kept their attitude of neither servile nor overbearing, and calm of their style.


    Waiting at the gate for Peter to arrange a motorcade to arrive, the Edwins stood neatly outside the vi garden. They were handsome and beautiful, but each had a unique aura and a different style. Lights had been on. With dim yellow lights, Theodore obediently leaned on Dous''s shoulder.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Bailey put his hands in his pockets, looked at Arthur, then at Otis, elbowed Dous, who was beside him, and said to them,


    "You two aren''t brothers enough to tell us anything."


    "Yeah," said Dous, feeling aggrieved by Bailey''s suggestion, "You don''t tell us anything."


    Otis smiled, realized that Theodore was sleepy and closed his eyes, and said to them, "Bailey is impulsive. Dous is simple, and I can''t tell you until it''s settled."


    Otis was so honest that Bailey immediately retorted, "When am I..."


    He was aware of it before he finished his words.


    Otis winked at Bailey.


    Bailey was speechless, turning to Arthur, who was staring down at the tip of his shoe, "Arthur, that''s it?"


    "The baby was born smoothly. We also saw her at the first time..." Arthur slowly looked up, with his sparkling and firm eyes.


    "So?" Bailey asked anxiously.


    "Of course we can''t just let it go." Arthur smiled and slowly looked up at the sky. He let out a breath of air, and the white mist rose in the air, unable to hide Arthur''s gentle smile. "Dous and I will stay." Bailey understood what Arthur meant, and was quick to agree. And Dous was quick to agree too.


    "No," Otis said immediately. "You each have your own things to do. Besides, Dous hasn''t finished his studies yet. Arthur can take care of himself here. We don''t have to worry." Otis knew Lucia won''t be able to extricate herself so quickly. It was a long game, and he had confidence in Arthur.


    If it were anyone else, they would have given Arthur a few more words of advice, but Arthur had already made up his mind. Moreover, no one would have questioned Arthur''s abilities. "Sure," Bailey said, nodding. "But if anything happenster, just let me and Dous know. We want to know whether we can help or not."


    Arthurughed but said nothing, annoying Bailey who almost choked him.

 Chapter 607 Safe And Sound

    Chapter 607 Safe and sound


    Dous despised Bailey''s bullying, but he had no choice but to carry Teddy, so he could only pay lip service. The two brothers got into an argument, and the lights shone down on them, making the two figures look like happy children.


    Sophie looked lovingly at her troubled sons. She was pleased that Arthur had got what he wanted, and able to stand by Lucia''s side today to wee the little angel. Knowing that even though he still felt guilty about Teddy, there were no regrets.


    Edwin, too, looked lovingly at his sons, but had made up his mind. He turned to Otis, who was most like him, and said,


    "Otis, you are the closest to Arthur. You must protect your brother."


    Without mentioning it, Edwin''s fatherly love never went away.


    "I know," Otis said, nodding. "Dad, you should have seen it, right?"


    "You have expected much care," Edwin said as soon as he saw Jack and the others. Arthur raised his hand and patted Otis on the shoulder,


    "And you, we the Davies, don''t take our chances. We take what we want."


    He said that to Arthur, too.


    "Of course, Helena and I, we don''t take orders," Otis said, as firmly as Arthur did.


    "Don''t worry. Chris is open-minded, and he''ll talk Esmae out of it when the timees," Edwin added.


    Otis smiled, just then Jan came to the vi with the motorcade. Peter personally came to pick them up.


    The departure of the Edwins did not ease the tension in the building, especially Lucia. After Arthur''s departure, she looked down at her daughter, and her quiet sleeping face. Her heart was filled with happiness. Spencer wouldn''t be stupid enough to bother her at a time like this, and he''d have to face the me from Helena.


    Otis was gone, and Esmae no longer held her daughter''s hand or controlled her temper.


    "Spencer, you did great!" Helena sneered, and said sarcastically, "As Lucia''s fianc¨¦, you left regardless of her physical condition, yet you still sent someone to guard the building nearby. Why? Does it feel good to be a tattletale?"


    "Miss Brown, you''re wrong about me," Spencer exined unhurriedly,


    "You know why I had to have someone outside the building," he said. "If you hadn''t let the Edwins in, they wouldn''t have gotten so close to Lucia. Besides, I respect Ms. Wilson, who knows her history with the Edwins. Seeing you with Otis, I couldn''t keep my mouth shut."


    "me someone else for your own irresponsibility?" Helena retorted,


    "If you cared enough about Lucia to impress her and not betray her, would she live in the building by herself? If you''re gonna be there for her all the time, taking care of her, uncle and aunt, even the whole family, do they need toe back and be with her? Before you me someone, think about who you are."


    Helena had always been forthright and spoke without regard for Spencer''s feelings.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Spencer''s face darkened when he heard that. He knew that Helena had a sharp tongue. He could let her say whatever she wanted if no one else was around, but she was "ndering" himself in front of Esmae. Spencer was afraid that herments would influence Esmae''s view of himself.


    "Ms. Wilson, you know that''s not who I am," said Spencer, who had no choice but to turn to Esmae for help.


    "All right, knock it off," said Esmae impatiently. "The urgent affair is to let Lucia rest. I know who''s right and who''s wrong."


    Spencer''s heart skipped a beat. What did Esmae mean by that? He didn''t get a chance to ask, because Esmae''s focus after that was on taking care of Lucia, avoiding contact with Spencer, consciously or unconsciously.


    Spencer was frustrated but helpless. He stood in the room looking at Esmae and Helena, who were concerned about Lucia''s condition. He felt like an outsider.


    When she was sure that Lucia was all right, Esmae said to Helena, "We''ll go home tomorrow. Wait til we get back."


    Helena hade to her senses. In fact, she was eager to return home. She wanted to talk to her father.


    But Spencer had another idea. He said to Esmae,


    "Ms. Wilson, can you stay a little longer? I''ll hold a press conference tomorrow to announce the birth of our daughter. In a few days, we''ll also hold a grand patty for her. I hope you can attend." Esmae looked back at Spencer with a cold, disdainful look on her face. She refused tly,


    "You told me Helena and Otis are on date, right? Now that Otis is in Athegate, how can I possibly stay? Besides, what Lucia and the baby need more than anything is quiet. Don''t you just bother Lucia with the news? Patty? How do you expect her to go out in public with the baby?!"


    Spencer immediately bowed his head at Esmae''s rebuke. Intending to use Esmae to expand Cloudwork''s influence was too eager.


    "Ms. Wilson, I''m sorry. I wasn''t thinking that much."


    "The most important thing for you to think about right now is how to take care of Lucia, not how to establish your image in front of the public. A good husband and a good father are created by actions, not by publicity!" Esmae frowned even more. Spencer let her down more and more. She thought about it and said,


    "The paramedics I sent will stay and take care of Lucia. Every day, I will ask them to report on Lucia and baby''s situation. If you can''t take good care of her, at least don''t disturb her!"


    Hearing Esmae say this, Spencer felt depressed. She wasn''t hiding her distrust in any of her words, which was what he was most afraid of.


    Helena took the opportunity to say, "Mom, the four bodyguards I brought are all trustworthy people, and they can stay and keep Lucia safe." "Miss Brown, Lucia is in her own home and she has no security concerns," Spencer retorted immediately.


    "No?" Helena scoffed as she stared at Spencer.


    "Of course not! Of course I''ll protect her..." Spencer continued.


    "They can stay," Esmae said, interrupting Spencer''s struggle. "Lucia and the baby''s safety is the sole responsibility of the four of them." "Ms. Wilson!"


    Esmae agreed, openly questioning his intentions toward Lucia. Spencer felt he couldn''t back down anymore,


    "What are you doubting me for?!"

 Chapter 608 Seeing Through

    Chapter 608 Seeing through


    "You know very well what I doubt," Esmae said as she stood up and stared at Spencer. Her eyes were stern and serious,


    "Lucia and the baby must be safe!"


    Knowing what Esmae was hinting at, Spencer had a million retorts that he wanted to blurt out, but he gritted his teeth and could only suffer.


    "Well, let Lucia and baby have a good rest," Esmae said, feeling exhausted by what had happened today, especially after the birth. With that, she nced tenderly at Lucia, who had fallen asleep, and left her room with Spencer and Helena.


    As soon as the three of them left, Lucia on the bed opened her eyes.


    "Baby," looking at her daughter''s peaceful sleeping face, Lucia said gently, "Don''t be afraid. Mom and dad will protect you."


    Helena took the opportunity to let Jack and the others stay behind openly to make Lucia feel at ease. The baby girl was still young, and she could not figure out if Spencer would do something to her, but she would definitely do her best to protect her and Arthur''s child.


    Just as Lucia was thinking, the door of the room opened slightly. She looked up and saw Victor''s huge body creeping toward her, looking a little funny.


    Coming to the bed, Victor said nothing to Lucia, took out his cell phone, turned off the sh and took a few pictures of Lucia and the baby together. Then, he made an OK gesture to her and went back the way he hade. Lucia found it funny.


    Of course she knew who Victor was taking the picture for.


    Suddenly, Lucia knew that she and the baby were not alone.


    On the way home, Arthur received a photo from Victor. He quietly looked at Lucia''s expression in the photo, and the baby''s sleeping face. The warmth in his heart filled his entire body, and a gentle smile lingered on his lips.


    Sophie and Edwin sat across from Arthur and smiled as they watched their son giggle at his phone and their grandson sleeping.


    They would reunite again.


    Coming out of the room to make sure Helena had gone back to her room, Spencer called out to Esmae, who also wanted to go back to her room, "Ms. Wilson, may I bother you again?"


    Esmae nced at Spencer, and sighed a little. Knowing that he was not reconciled, she nodded and followed him down to the living room.


    When Esmae sat down on the sofa, her attendant spread a thick nket over herp and stepped aside. Esmae said,


    "What do you want to tell me?"


    "Ms. Wilson, am I really that untrustworthy?" Spencer turned and stared at Esmae. Agreeing to let Helena''s bodyguard stay was proving that Spencer was untrustworthy. "I''m just trying to reassure Lucia," Esmae said quietly, now much calmer,


    "She is my daughter and I will not let her worry about her safety or that of her child."


    "But..." Spencer knew that he wasn''t doing a good job, but there were manyplicated reasons. "I promised Lucia that I would treat this child well. If you don''t trust me, why would she trust me?" "Treat this child well?" Esmae raised her eyebrows slightly, and though her eyes were soft, a spark shed through her eyes. "We all know why you''re good to the child. If you''re lucky enough to be with Lucia in this life, you''ll never stop using her. I won''t let the child be your means to control Arthur."


    "So I''m just a sucker?!" Spencer''s heart brimmed with resentment!


    "That''s why you haven''t been able to impress Lucia. Your anger is understandable, but disappointing." Esmae chuckled. She knew why Spencer was upset, and that was why she was disappointed. "Maybe I don''t really know how to love. I don''t know how to be selfless to someone," Spencer said. He understood what Esmae was saying, but he felt it was too much to ask,


    "But I''m with Lucia now, and we''re going to be doing this for the rest of our lives. If we can''t find a bnce, how are we going to keep doing this? Ms. Wilson, I know you love Lucia, but don''t be too biased. I didn''t create this situation."


    Spencer was just trying to get Esmae to say whether she would stand up for him!


    Esmae looked down from Spencer''s angry, expectant eyes. She thought for a moment and asked slowly,


    "What do you want from me?"


    When Esmae finally asked the question, Spencer''s eyes lit up. She didn''t look at him, but he knew he couldn''t miss the opportunity.


    "Ms. Wilson, you know my father and I have have a wish for years. The Davies Group is now more than half ours! For years, my grandfather''s assets have been seized by the Edwins, and we all want what''s rightfully ours! Ms. Wilson, I hope you can give us a hand."


    When Spencer finished speaking, Esmae looked up at him slowly. His face was full of excitement. Instead of answering, she asked,


    "Do you think you have what it takes?"


    "As long as you''re willing to help us, I have!" Spencer answered without hesitation, not knowing that this was thest thing Esmae wanted to hear.


    "The Davies Group hase a long way since its inception. Having a strong family background is an inevitable part of its sess, but more importantly, it stems from Edwin''s brilliant decision-making and the ability and vision of the four brothers. Even if I help you, do you think you can defeat them?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Esmae had the answer in her heart. Since ancient times, people who can be a king had courage and many supporters. People, courage, ability, all indispensable. If people wanted to rely on the power of others to get things done, they were just a powerful minister without great achievements. Spencer was such a person.


    "I can! With enough support!" Spencer didn''t know what Esmae was thinking


    "If you want me to take action, you have to be strong enough. Otherwise, it''s all for naught. I won''t make a loss. Spencer, think about it yourself." She did not say her true thoughts out loud, but gave him an ambiguous answer. Without waiting for him to continue, she got up and went upstairs.


    Spencer frowned as Esmae led her attendants upstairs. Esmae seemed to have promised, but she hadn''t.


    Didn''t he have enough strength?!


    Spencer was arrogant and conceited. He can see through others, but he can''t see himself through.

 Chapter 609 Intolerability

    Chapter 609 Intolerability


    The next day, after saying goodbye to Lucia, Esmae took Helena back to the USA, and the building became quiet. Lucia was lighter, but she had a sweet burden. Even though the paramedics were taking care of the baby, Lucia still liked to be hands-on because that was what it felt like to be a mother.


    Every day, Victor would take many pictures of her and the baby, and Lucia was used to it.


    On the fifth day, Edwin and Sophie were taking Theodore back to the states, where he was being cared for by a team of professionals in New York. So, they had to go back for his recovery.


    Before leaving, Theodore naturally had to see his mother and sister again. Edwin and Sophie were generous enough to bring him to visit. Spencer couldn''t stop them but had to allow Ewan to let them in. They hadn''t seen each other a few days. The baby''s appearance had changed a lot. Although the truth hadn''t been told, when Sophie saw the baby, she knew she must be Arthur''s daughter.


    Although the baby girl was only six days old, she was so beautiful that she can boast she was probably the most beautiful baby in the world. Her eyebrows resembled Lucia''s, which were very delicate. A pair of big eyes was extremely attractive. Most importantly, there was also a faint purple circle around her pupils. She was dreamily like a little fairy, and her little lips were extremely pink. She will grow up to be the most beautiful woman in the world.


    As a baby, she looked at the world with wide-open eyes. The newborn could only see about thirty centimeters. Lucia told Theodore to lie down in front of the baby so that she could see him. Pressing his face with the baby girl''s, Theodore said to his sister,


    "My little sister, you must remember my appearance. I go back to cure mu disease now. Wait a bit better. I''lle to see you right away."


    The baby and Theodore were descended from the same family, and even though she knew she didn''t understand what Theodore was saying, she let out a soft moan as if she agreed with him, much to Theodore''s surprise.


    "Mommy! My sister promised me!" Theodore said excitedly to Lucia.


    "Hmm." Lucia gently kissed Theodore''s forehead and smiled gently.


    "Lucia, take good care of yourself. Don''t let yourself be wronged. If you really can''t, I wille back to protect you as long as you make a phone call." Seeing that Lucia was at peace, Sophie felt relieved. And she didn''t forget to tell her discontinuous concern about her.


    "Thank you, Sophie." Lucia thanked her from the bottom of her heart.


    "You don''t have to worry about Teddy. We''ll take good care of him," Edwin said, staring straight at the baby on the bed, his lovely granddaughter...


    She smiled and nodded. Seeing that Edwin was looking at the baby, she picked her up and walked over to him,


    "Edwin, do you want to hold her?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Huh?" Edwin paused.


    Sophie giggled, carefully taking the baby and posing for her husband to hold the cute little angel with her. She smiled and said,


    "Edwin, take a good look. This is our granddaughter."


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Lucia''s eyes moved but she didn''t say a word.


    Edwin looked at the baby in his arms. As they hurried away that night, he hadn''t seen enough of the little cutie, so he held her hand and touched her cheek. Edwin''s heart was melted by her cuteness.


    The reunion was short, and they had to part. Although Theodore was reluctant to part, he still said goodbye to his mother. He kept kissing his sister''s soft cheek over and over again, and finally, with tears in his eyes, he left with his grandparents.


    At this moment, Lucia really seemed to be walking with them to return to Arthur''s side. However, her remaining rationality told her that she could not let her efforts go to waste, so she could only endure and suffer.


    Sophie and Edwin took Theodore back to the USA, but Lucia still had a delicious soup every day, morning, noon, and night. Constantly tasting the rich soup in her mouth, Lucia would asionally get dazed and her eyes would slowly turn red. At this point, the baby''s moaning would pull her out of her thoughts.


    "Baby, Mommy''s going to keep going, and you''re going to grow up healthy."


    Whenever this time, gently holding her daughter''s hand, Lucia will be gentle and firm.


    Lucia enjoyed a temporary peace of mind, but spection about her had never stopped.


    Lucia would have given birth long ago, but the reporters at the hospitals never heard anything. And Cloudwork and Webbex Group did not mention it. Some reporters were eager to find Spencer for interview, but Spencer only gave an nonchnt answer.


    The curiosity about whether Lucia will give birth to a child, a daughter or a son, had be something of a topic of conversation.


    Spection continued to heat up, and Spencer grew increasingly agitated when he saw that the situation was so favorable to him but he could not take advantage of it.


    "Mr. Davies, the situation is in our favor. Now, if we announce that Lucia has given birth to a child, we can use the media to enhance our family''s reputation and influence. We can''t miss this opportunity." Ewan was anxious for Spencer.


    "Do you think I don''t want to?" Spencer scratched her hair in annoyance and said impatiently, "But that bitch Esmae only cares about Lucia. She doesn''t want me to use the child at all. What do you want me to do now?"


    "Mr. Davies.." Ewan didn''t think so. He approached Spencer and said matter-of-factly,


    "No matter how tough Esmae is, she can''t control your behavior. It''s such a happy event when there''s a newborn baby. Keeping it a secret will only lead to rumors. If everyone guesses what you do to Lucia, wouldn''t it be a huge loss of reputation for us? Therefore, we must make use of it when we can. We must not miss the opportunity. If you''re afraid that Esmae will me you, you might as well inform Lucia first. I believe that she won''t be able to refuse."


    Spencer''s eyes lit up. He stood up and said, "That''s right. Esmae won''t let me do it, so I''m going to force Lucia to announce it, and then it won''t be my fault."


    Spencer will never be the one to lose!


    Ewan nodded, and they rushed to the small building. It was dinnertime, and Lucia was eating in the dining room. The baby was being looked after upstairs by the paramedics, and Jack and other people were apanied by her to eat together.


    Arthur specifically told them that Lucia was weak after giving birth to the baby, so the four of them must be at her side at all times. Of course, Lucia did not know it.

 Chapter 610 New Method

    Chapter 610 New Method


    When she saw Spencer and Ewan rushing in, Lucia only gave them a cold sidelong nce before continuing to lower her head to eat. However, Jack and the others stood up and looked at them coldly. Spencer scoffed. "Lucia, do you need to guard against me like this?"


    "I''m sorry. These four bodyguards will subconsciously resist people who threaten me. They don''t understand thenguage we speak. But since it''s subconscious, you should look for the reason on your own." Lucia didn''t even move her head, and said lightly.


    "I''m not here to argue with you," Spencer said casually as he stood in the doorway of the dinning room, adjusting his cuffs,


    "Now that it''s been a week, can you announce that you''ve given birth to a daughter?"


    "Let''s see..." Lucia''s voice was low and muffled,


    "After you announce it to the public, you will make up an extremely dangerous birth process. Everything Arthur has done for me will be hidden by you. You''ll say you''re the one who gently guarded by my side and you''re a good father who is eager to protect your daughter. You will use my daughter to improve your image and regain your reputation in front of the public, right?"


    Spencer smiled and said shamelessly, "You really know me. That''s right. The child has already been born. I''ll do my best to make use of her. Otherwise, wouldn''t I be at a big loss?"


    "Not even a child. Spencer, do you have any humanity left?" Lucia turned her head and asked Spencer coldly.


    "Humanity?" Spencer sneered and retorted to Lucia, "Speaking of humanity, you''re my fiancee but you gave birth to someone else''s bastard. How noble can your character be?"


    Lucia had an unhappy look on her face. Although the four of them could not understand Spencer''s words, his expression was extremely disgusting. They took a step forward at the same time, and the four of them immediately suppressed Spencer who stepped back in fear.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you either. I just want an answer. Can you make it public?" Spencer pointed at the four bodyguards who were like martial artists and shouted at Lucia without giving up. "Where is Jacob," said Lucia, not answering his question, but suddenly mentioning Jacob.


    "I haven''t found him yet," Spencer replied immediately.


    "Really?" Lucia thought Spencer''s reaction was wrong.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Even if I''m lying, so what? I already told you where he is thest time but you couldn''t catch him yourself," Spencer said.


    Lucia stared at Spencer and said nothing more.


    Spencer was looking back at Lucia, too, but his mind was elsewhere when he met her bright eyes.


    This was not the appearance of a pregnant woman who had just given birth. The heaven had indeed favored Lucia. She had just given birth for a few days. The slight roundness that she had developed during pregnancy had faded away, and her body had quickly recovered to a beautiful shape. Her face reappeared delicate feeling, and because of weakness, her eyebrows could make men tempted.


    Noticing Spencer''s gaze, Lucia frowned unhappily and said coldly, "You found his trail, didn''t you?"


    That was just Lucia''s guess. Spencer had been too quick to answer her question, and had clearly been prepared to do so.


    Spencer raised an eyebrow, calmed himself down, sneered and said, "If I find him first, Lucia, what do you think I''ll do to him?"


    "Give him to me!" Lucia said, without further ado.


    "That depends on your sincerity." Spencer had a hypocritical smile, which looked like it was from his nature.


    "You haven''t found him yet." At least that was what Lucia was sure of.


    "That''s why we''re taking things slow, isn''t it?" Spencer''s eyes glinted, staring at Lucia,


    "I''m sure you won''t take any chances. What you want is for Jacob to be arrested and returned to the country, to confess his crimes in public, and to avenge Poppy''s death. But to me, he has no value left in this world. Lucia, do you want to bet on who will find him first?"


    Spencer was proud of himself because he knew Lucia couldn''t afford to gamble.


    Lucia looked down and bit her lip. She knew that Dan had been looking for Jacob, and that man was not going to relent.


    If it wasn''t for bringing Jacob to justice, she wouldn''t be in this prison.


    With a deep sigh, Lucia finally said, "Suit yourself."


    When he got the answer he wanted, a smile appeared on Spencer''s face. He put his hand in his trouser pocket and said as he walked out,


    "I won''t force you to appear in public during the time. I''ll do all the publicity myself. If Ms. Wilson brings it up, you know what to say."


    "Lucia, what did he say?" Victor asked as soon as Spencer and Ewan left. Lucia repeated her conversation with Spencer and sat down, looking worried.


    "Without a clue, it''s really hard to find someone who''s trying to cover their tracks," Gene said, stroking his bearded chin.


    "But you''re so wronged by Spencer''s threats against you," Jack said, frowning.


    "It''s just that there are so few people. If there''s some special way..." Victor thought for a moment andughed.


    "Victor, what do you have in mind?" Nick asked quickly.


    "What do you think is the quickest way to find someone?" Victorughed.


    "Well, don''t keep me in suspense!" Nick asked, feeling annoyed that he couldn''t think of anything.


    "Make him a wanted man," said Lucia, looking at Victor with a twinkle in her eye before anyone could answer.


    "Yes, Lucia is the smartest."


    The rest of people realized that. Yes, if Jacob was wanted by the police, there were cops all over the country who can find him faster than Spencer can! "Victor, can you do it?" asked Lucia anxiously.


    "Of course, or I wouldn''t have suggested it. I''ll take care of it. Just wait for the good news!" Victor said confidently.


    "Why didn''t you think of that sooner?" Jack retorted, elbowing Victor who was ted.


    "I just thought of it..." Victor replied innocently.


    "Victor, thank you," said Lucia with a smile on her face.


    "No problem, Lucia. I hope you and Mr. Davies will soon be reunited as a family," Victor said with a smile.

 Chapter 611 Denounce

    Chapter 611 Denounce


    "We all hope so," said Nick, putting his arm around Victor''s shoulder. Lucia was warmed by the firm expressions on their faces.


    As soon as he came out of the building, Spencer called Samuel to arrange a news conference after tomorrow, and asked Ewan to prepare all the costumes he needed for the conference. Now he felt as if he had won.


    Thousands of miles away in New York, Edwin and Sophie had an unexpected guest. It should be two, to be exact.


    As soon as Edwin saw Erik at the door with Elliot, he realized that Erik already knew that hispany''s equity imbnce was because of him.


    "Erik is smart enough to tell it to Elliot," Sophie said as she walked over to her husband and looked at Erik and Elliot as they walked up the stairs.


    "Elliot is soft," Edwin said, patting Sophie on the back of her hand.


    "Deal with it and don''t quarrel with Elliot," Sophie told her husband.


    "Okay," said Edwin softly, ncing forward at Elliot, who was only a few feet away,


    "Elliot, long time no see."


    Elliot smiled and patted Edwin on the shoulder as he approached. "Long time no see. Sophie, how are you?"


    Sophie responded with a smile, only to nce at Elliot who was patting on her husband''s shoulder. Elliot''s gentlemanly demeanor was ingrained in him. It wasn''t disrespectful among brothers, but it was definitely not Elliot''s style. It seemed Erik had stirred up the trouble.


    "You''re not gonna say hello to me?" Erik said to Edwin, standing next to Elliot with a fake smile. "Or... guilty?"


    Edwin looked nonchntly at Erik and said nothing, while Elliot coughed and turned to signal Erik not to be rude.


    "Elliot!" Erik said in a gruff voice, backed by Elliot. "Just ask him! No need to be polite!"


    "Shut up," Elliot whispered, frowning slightly at his brother. He turned to Edwin and said, "Edwin, I want to talk to you."


    "Elliot, please," Edwin calmly ushered them into the living room.


    The three brothers sat down, while Sophie got up and went off to make Elliot''s refreshments herself.


    "Elliot, what brings you all the way from the British Isles?" Edwin asked Elliot softly.


    "How dare you!" Before Elliot could say anything, Erik stood up excitedly and pointed at Edwin. "You told Elliot what you did to Amasun!"


    Edwin nced at Erik with a nk look, then at Elliot, waiting for him to speak.


    Elliot reached out and pulled Erik back into seat. "No more talking," Elliot said. "I''m talking to Edwin, not you!"


    Erik was furious, but he knew he had to rely on his brother to stand up for him, so he held his breath and red at Edwin.


    Edwin was unmoved and kept looking at Elliot.


    When Elliot had Erik stabilized, he said to Edwin,


    "Edwin, Erik came to me a while ago and said that you improperly controlled a majority stake in hispany?"


    Before Edwin could answer, Sophie and the butler brought tea for everyone, and when she sat down next to Edwin, Edwin replied,


    "Can you prove it?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I told you he wouldn''t admit it!"


    Edwin''s faint words aroused Erik to stand up again, and he shouted at Elliot reluctantly.


    "Shut up!" Elliot was very unhappy with Erik''s emotions. They were brothers, but one was quiet and calm, the other was agitated and angry. They were at opposite ends of the spectrum. "Elliot!" Erik called him unwillingly.


    "Sit down! I said I''d help you figure things out. Can''t you just calm down?!" Elliot frowned and scolded his brother.


    Erik''s mouth moved several times before he finally sat down and gasped for air.


    "Edwin, I know what''s going on between you and Erik, but as far as I know, Erik hasn''t had any impact on Davonnis Corp right now. Isn''t it a little inappropriate for you to suddenly mess with hispany''s equityyout?" Elliot spoke to Edwin again.


    "He didn''t have an impact on Davonnis Corp because he didn''t have the power," Edwin said, unperturbed by Elliot''s rebuke,


    "But he and his son are very good at scheming. I have my reasons for everything and I never regret it."


    Elliot''s frown deepened. He thought for a moment and then asked, "Is this about Arthur?"


    "If you know it, then you should understand why I''m doing this. I can''t just wait for someone else to take advantage of me before I start to be on my guard."


    Edwin spoke with a clear conscience.


    Elliot knew what he meant. He nced at Erik, who was standing next to him, reproachfully, but turned to Edwin and said,


    "Edwin, there''s no need for the family business to be involved in the rtionship between the kids. You know, it''s not easy for Erik to start a business, so if you could just..."


    "Elliot, I can assure you that as long as Erik doesn''t do anything, he''s still president of the Amasun Group," Edwin didn''t back down, but he made a promise.


    "No way!" Erik was excited again. He didn''t get up, but he snapped at Edwin,


    "You''re like holding my life in your hands! Edwin, you have a wicked mind!" "So what?"


    This time, it wasn''t Edwin who responded, but Sophie, who had been listening to the conversation between the brothers. Her patience was limited. Elliot was Erik''s biological brother, but he had to know what was right and what was wrong! Erik had his eye on Davonnis Corp, and they were not gonna fight back until Erik did some real damage?! And they had to think of the brotherhood?!


    Sophie had done enough for Erik!


    Her son, her daughter-inw, her grandson and granddaughter, because they got them separated, she should not endure!


    "Sophie, you!" Erik was speechless for a moment because he didn''t expect Sophie to say such a thing.


    "Edwin has endured you because you''re his cousin, but I won''t!" Sophie was fearless in the face of Erik''s anger. These words were also meant for Elliot,


    "Your son knew Lucia and Arthur were in love, but he took advantage of our feud with Esmae, and now he''s tearing them apart. Teddy can''t stay with his parents. Are you so nervous about taking a piece of your stock? What about my son?! When have you thought of the pain and suffering my son has suffered!?"

 Chapter 612 Another Malicious Plan

    Chapter 612 Another malicious n


    Sophie''s voice sounded like a sob at the end of the speech, but it was a little subdued and angry.


    Erik had no idea that Sophie, who had always been the gentlest, would say something like this. He could have said something to Edwin, but when Sophie said it, he didn''t know how to reply.


    Elliot was a little surprised, too. Knowing Sophie would react this way, he could imagine how bad Erik and his son were.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Elliot," Sophie said, adjusting her mood a little and turning to Elliot,


    "I know you don''t want to give up your family, and neither do I. Arthur is my child. We all have our own reasons and our own ties. Edwin has also promised that as long as Erik and his son don''t act rashly, we won''t threaten him. Otherwise, I, Sophie, am a little cruel too!"


    Elliot sighed helplessly when he saw a hint of hostility in Sophie''s eyes.


    Hearing his brother''s sigh, Erik, distraught, turned to Elliot and said,


    "Elliot, don''t listen to her! Lucia and Spencer got engaged of their own free will. You know what kind of woman Lucia is. How could a strong and independent woman like that be bullied and seduced by others? Sophie was deliberately ndering Spencer because she didn''t want to admit that her son is useless, but Spencer is your nephew. Would you rather trust someone else?!"


    "Shut up. I know exactly what Spencer is like!" Sophie''s words had already made Elliot feel guilty, and when he heard Erik twist things around, he was very upset that he had provoked him toe to New York, so he cursed,


    "Sophie''s right. There''s an old saying that prevention is always a step in the right direction. There''s nothing wrong with what they''re doing. Besides, Edwin has promised not to easily shake your position in thepany. As long as you don''t do anything rash, what are you worried about?!"


    "Elliot, are you crazy? You actually listen to Sophie?!" Erik''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that Sophie would turn Elliot against him after all his efforts to get him back to USA.


    "I know what to do. If it weren''t for you being my brother, I wouldn''t be able to break the bond... I..."


    "What are you gonna do?!" Erik snapped, forcing Elliot to finish.


    Elliot, who had always been a gentle man, was furious at his brother''sck of remorse, and scolded him in front of the Edwins,


    "Erik, stop it! "I''ve seen with my own eyes how Lucia and Arthur was in love back then. Even though the children''s rtionship can not be linked to the family business, the damage that Spencer has done to them has already been done. No matter what, it''s your fault from a moral standpoint. I won''t help you. Figure out your own way. If you can''t think of a way, then hold it back!"


    Erik was fifty-six years old but scolded by his brother in front of others, which was a disgrace for him.


    "Elliot!!" He stood up abruptly. Erik pointed at Elliot and said sternly, "Today you don''t care about me as your brother. Don''t ever recognize me again!"


    Erik''s anger red up and he turned to leave. Elliot frowned, got up, and sat down again, with his hands pressing against the armrest of the sofa.


    Edwin and Sophie saw Elliot''s dilemma and looked at each other helplessly.


    In terms of reason, Elliot was fair and reasonable, but in affection, he did break the bond of brotherhood.


    "Elliot, I''m sorry..." Edwinforted Elliot with aplicated look in his eyes.


    "Well..." Elliot sighed. "I knew this day woulde..."


    "Elliot, don''t worry. I have no intention of ndering Erik with my holding of Amasun. It''s just..."


    Elliot interrupted Edwin before he could finish,


    "I know what you mean. I should have thought of that before I came here. Davonnis Corp is booming on Wall Street. Amasun Group is in San Francisco, specializing in transportation. Why do you need his shares? There must be something going on..."


    Elliot''s words hid a deep sense of remorse and frustration at his brother''s inability to persuade him.


    Edwin and Sophie didn''t know how tofort him.


    Erik had just walked out of the Davies Manor when he made an angry call to Spencer. His son''snguid voice was heard, and he remembered that it was still early in the morning in the country, but he had to vent his anger.


    "Spencer, it failed. Elliot was convinced by Edwin and Sophie that he didn''t want to help me get justice! He''d rather believe the two outsiders who took our property!"


    "Dad..." Spencer seemed to have guessed it and saidzily, "Elliot was willing to follow you here from the British Isles, which showed that he cared about the brotherhood. It''s just that Edwin and Sophie are too glib with words. Don''t be angry."


    Erik frowned when he heard Spencer''s words. "How can you say that so easily when you were the one who suggested I go to Elliot?"


    "I know. I know..." Spencer got out of bed and poured himself a ss of water,


    "Although the oue isn''t as we hoped, at least Elliot knows that Edwin has attacked us. In fact, he cares about you very much. Also, my situation is very good. Tomorrow, I will hold a press conference to announce that Lucia has given birth to a baby girl. By then, everyone will know that I have a daughter, and Arthur can only hide behind the pain. We have nothing to lose."


    "What about the shares? Just let Edwin hold them?!" Erik said unhappily.


    "Didn''t Edwin make a promise? The most important thing is that he said it in front of Elliot. We got our money back anyway. Take this opportunity, dad, to think about the future of thepany," Spencer said in a rxed tone.


    "What do you mean?" Erik asked doubtfully.


    "You listen to me..." Spencer said slowly to his father, and Erik''s expression changed.


    "Okay, here''s what we''re gonna do. We''re gonna let Edwin overreach himself!"


    After hanging up the phone, Spencer emptied the ss of water. His dark eyes were heavier than the night sky outside.


    The next day, a big news conference was held at Cloudwork. Spencer dressed up and announced to the reporters that Lucia had been given a baby girl. As Lucia said, when the reporters asked about her birth, Spencer repeated everything that Arthur had done that day, and the image of the gentle fiance immediately drew praise from the reporters present.


    But there were those whose focus was elsewhere.

 Chapter 613 Make A Scene At The Press Conference

    Chapter 613 Make a Scene at the Press Conference


    In the press box, a male reporter raised his hand to ask a question after reading a text message, and Spencer just allowed him to speak.


    The male reporter stood up, took the microphone and began to ask,


    "Mr. Davies, I don''t know if you''ve heard of it, but there''s been a rumor going around that the child Miss Webb gave birth to is actually Arthur Davies, your cousin''s. How do you respond to that?"


    As soon as he said that, the originally lively venue fell into silence. Even Spencer, who was sitting on the stage, had a change of expression. No one had expected that he would actually dare to raise this question in front of Spencer!


    Spencer stared at the male reporter. Samuel hurried to said a few words to Spencer who shuddered. Was there really a such rumor?!


    "Who is it?" Spencer asked, lowering his voice and gritting his teeth.


    Samuel shook his head. "I don''t know," he said softly. "Let''s just deal with the query for now."


    Spencer knew, of course, that he had steadied himself and quickly put on a gentle smile as he asked the male reporter,


    "Where did you hear such a ridiculous rumor, Mr. reporter? Lucia and I have been engaged for more than a year, and during that time we have had a good rtionship. Although there have been a few incidents, our rtionship has been strong and unwavering. Don''t I know if the baby is mine?"


    The male reporter, seemingly undeterred by Spencer''s simmering anger, immediately responded,


    "Of course it''s not a rumor. We journalists have our own sources. If it hadn''t been so popr for so long, I wouldn''t have dared to ask you in front of everyone today."


    "So all the other reporters here have heard the rumor?" Spencer smiled and nced at the rest of the reporters. Sure enough, no one stood out.


    Spencer smirked and looked at the reporter. "Look, you''re the only one who''s heard of it. Can I suspect that you''re here to pick a fight on purpose?"


    The male reporter smiled calmly and said bluntly, "I''m sure they all have their own reasons for not saying anything. Mr. Davies, since I''ve asked you this question, I''d appreciate an answer." "What do I have to say? Lucia is my fiancee, and the daughter she gave birth to is my child." Spencer''s smile faded.


    "But many people have seen Miss Webb and Arthur alone in various public ces. They had a very touching rtionship in the past. Sir, are you sure that they have broken uppletely?" "What do you mean?!" Spencer finally lost his temper. He had intended to use the press conference to improve their impression on him, but he hadn''t expected to see a reporter who wouldn''t let go of him. "Mr. Davies, you''re in such a state of agitation. Am I on to something?"


    The male reporter just wanted a fact before, but now he purposely made things difficult for Spencer.


    "Nonsense! How can I not be angry with you for being so rude?!" Spencer stood up and shouted at the reporter, telling Samuel to get security to kick him out.


    The atmosphere at the scene was awkward. The others did not dare to speak up when they saw Spencer''s fury, but the male reporter was clearly fearless. Even when surrounded by the security guards, he even shouted loudly,


    "Mr. Davies, today is a one-man show for you. Miss Webb and Webbex Group didn''t pay any attention to the press conference. Is this evidence of your rtionship? I heard that you two had separated a long time ago..."


    "Shut him up!" Spencer mmed the table and roared. The security guards quickly covered the reporter''s mouth and dragged him out of the meeting room.


    The shouts of male reporters were cut off as the door of the room. However, the reporters present already had the same doubts in their hearts, and some of them had already written something down in their little notebooks. Spencer''s face darkened at the sight.


    In fact, everyone in the upper ss knew about the rumors about Lucia and Arthur''s lingering feelings, but no one dared to mention them in front of Spencer. However, looking at Spencer''s furious performance today, it seemed that... it was really not a myth.


    His chest heaved with anger. Spencer noticed that the reporters were all looking at him strangely. He knew that if he didn''t say anything, he would attract more suspicion. He coughed lightly and forced himself to suppress his emotions,


    "Everyone, don''t listen to that reporter''s wild spection just now. It''s all groundless spection. I watched my own daughter be born. That kind of affection is still in my mind. The reason why Lucia didn''t appear is because she is still recovering. I hope that everyone will share this affection with me so that I can announce this news in advance."


    After Spencer said so, those reporters looked at one another, but nobody said anything.


    Spencer''s back teeth were about to shatter.


    The press conference that was supposed to be lively ended in embarrassment. The reporters did not even talk to each other as they exited the room. They all had their own ideas in mind. When Spencer saw that he couldn''t do it, he called Samuel to give him a few instructions. Samuel ran after the reporters and shouted,


    "We appreciate your hard work today, and we Cloudwork will host a lovely lunch for you at the Liberty Hotel."


    When the reporters heard this, the atmosphere became slightly lively, and the crowd went with Samuel happily.


    After watching the reporters leave, Spencer stopped his fake smile and headed for his office.


    As soon as he walked into the office, there was a muffled thud and a cry of pain. Spencer pushed the door open with a gloomy face and walked in.


    In Spencer''s office, several security guards were beating up the male reporter who had been giving him a hard time at the meeting. The male reporter was lying on the ground covering his head, but on closer inspection, his face was bleeding.


    "All right, let him catch his breath." He sat down on a sofa and crossed his legs. Spencer said coldly, and the security guards then let go and moved away.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Staring at the male reporter who could not move on the ground, Spencer asked mercilessly, "Who sent you?"


    The male reporter shuddered, but he held his head in silence.


    "You''re pretty tough..." Spencer said with a smile as he stood up slowly and walked to the male reporter. Before he could react, he stepped on him.

 Chapter 614 The Mastermind

    Chapter 614 The mastermind


    The male reporter''s whole body trembled. He subconsciously wanted to struggle, but the security guards pressed his hands and feet, so that Spencer stepped on his head.


    Stepping on his head mercilessly, Spencer was smiling at the scenery outside the window. Until the reporter begged for mercy, he just let go of the foot.


    "Ready to talk?" Spencer asked in a cold, condescending voice with his hands in his pockets.


    The reporter looked up in horror at Spencer''s cold face. After a moment''s hesitation, he said, "Mr. Davies, I was sent here by our editor-in-chief. Those were questions I wanted to ask myself. You should know that these rumors are already circting in the industry. I''m just trying to clear the air."


    "So you''re pretty dedicated." Spencer''s eyes darkened. He bent down and said to the reporter, "Then I''ll show you how dedicated ourpany''s security guards are. Keep hitting him until he''s willing to talk!" As soon as Spencer said that, the security guards immediately started to beat him again. They were merciless, and their actions caused the reporter to make a painful and dull sound. Spencer felt veryfortable listening to this sound. The sense of superiority in a high position made him feelfortable too. Just as he was about to turn around, he found a mobile phone falling out of the reporter''s pocket. "Stop." Spencer heard that the reporter''s cries of pain were getting longer, so he asked them to stop. He picked up his phone and looked at it. When he found a password was needed to unlock the phone, he bent down again and asked,


    "What''s the password?"


    The reporter couldn''t speak at all. His mouth was full of blood foam, and he was already breathless.


    "And the fingerprint password. That''s just right." Spencer had always been unwilling to put in any effort. Why did he have to ask for the password when he could check his phone? He immediately grabbed the reporter''s hand when he found out that the phone had a fingerprint password, and let the security guard wipe the blood on his hand. A momentter, the phone was unlocked.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Spencer leisurely took the phone back to the sofa to sit down to look. Then he found that there were many unread messages on Facebook. After tapping on it, indeed, he immediately found clues. There was an ount called "Snow" who had been sending messages to the reporter. Spencer tapped the dialog box and found that this person was the mastermind behind the reporter''s questions. When to ask what questions, and how to make things difficult after answering his questions were clearly stated. "Snow"also constantly told him not to leak the messages, and there would be a reward after that. No wonder this damn reporter did not open his mouth.


    "People die for money, birds die for food. You''ve got some backbone." Spencer sneered at the reporter who was already limp. He then gestured for the security guards to drag him out of the office. Waiting for the office to be quiet, he began to send voice messages to "Snow".


    "Ms. Davidson, that''s very thoughtful of you."


    Yes, the reporter referred to "Snow" as Nia. Spencer knew everything when he saw it.


    On the other side of the city, Nia looked at the message on her phone, probably knowing that the reporter had been caught by Spencer.


    She was now a little upset, and should have thought that Spencer, who was ruthless, will not let that reporter go off!


    Although it was revealed, Nia wasn''t afraid of Spencer. She was just thinking about replying to him, and just then, she received another voice message.


    "You don''t dare to admit it?"


    Thest thing Nia wanted to do was show her weakness in front of Spencer, but as she was about to send a message, Jacob, who was facetiming her on theputer, spoke up,


    "Nia, don''t let Spencer get to you. Now that he''s found out, there''s no point in arguing with him."


    Nia quieted down immediately when she heard that. She thought to herself that it was a good thing that she was facetiming with Jacob. Otherwise, she would have been tricked by Spencer again. Without thinking too much, she blocked the reporter''s ount.


    For now, it was important to talk to Jacob about what to do.


    "It doesn''t matter if he finds out. That reporter made a scene at the press conference today. Even if he catches him, the other reporters will have materials''. I believe that tomorrow''s report will be very exciting." Putting down the phone, Nia said proudly.


    "Well, you''ve done a great job," Jacob said approvingly. "Now he''s spreading rumors and attacking him at the press conference. He can''t argue with that.".


    "I don''t think it''s a rumor," Nia said with a slight frown, hesitating to tell Jacob what she was thinking,


    "Lucia and Spencer aren''t on good terms, but they''re very protective of the child. Although I was specting before, the more I think about it, the more I feel that the daughter she gave birth to is Arthur''s daughter!"


    Nia had witnessed Arthur and Lucia''s rtionship. She didn''t believe Lucia would love Spencer, but for reasons unknown.


    "Really?" Jacob thought for a moment and smiled. "It''s better this way. Arthur wants his daughter back, and he''ll have another fight with Spencer, and then we''ll be the ones who stand and gain."


    "It would be great if we could confirm this spection. Once the evidence is out there, Lucia will have a bad reputation, and she will be treated like a slut," Nia said.


    "Don''t worry. The cat''s out of the bag. As long as you keep watching their every move, you''ll find something." Jacob was much calmer than Nia.


    Nia nodded her head and asked Jacob, "Did Spencer''s people find you again after you waited a week to contact me this time?"


    "Dan is a good tracker," Jacob scoffed. "But I''m not an idiot. If I keep moving around, he''ll pick up my trail, but he won''t be able to keep up with me."


    "Be careful." Nia saw Jacob as her only hope, and she had developed a symbiotic attachment to him over the long term. She didn''t want anything to happen to him.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be careful, and so will you. Don''t let anyone find out you have anything to do with me," Jacob urged.


    After talking to Jacob, Nia heaved a sigh of relief. She knew that without Jacob''s support, she wouldn''t be able to hold on for even a day. How long would it take for her to stomp on the people she hated! Nia''s heart was full of anger.


    Spencer was nice to the reporters after the press conference, but when the story came out the next day, a number of magazines still mentioned the reporter and the tough questions he asked. For a moment, the birth of the newborn girl became a mystery to everyone.


    Spencer was furious after reading these reports and rushed to the headquarters of Stable Growth Investment to settle the score with Nia.

 Chapter 615 Hatred Grows

    Chapter 615 Hatred Grows


    But this time, Spencer was stopped in the lobby by security.


    "Mr. Davies, I suggest you go back. Our CEO is not going to see you," the receptionist politely advised Spencer and told him Nia''s exact words.


    "She doesn''t want to see me?" Spencer did not change his expression in front of the seven or eight security guards. He sneered and said, "Then ask her if she''s afraid that I''ll tell everyone what happened that night!"


    When the receptionist saw that Spencer wasn''t backing down and was implying something, she quickly returned to the front desk and called Nia to enquire about it. After hanging up, she went to Spencer and said,


    "Mr. Davies, please go upstairs."


    "Hmph!" Spencer scoffed, nced at the security guards, and walked into the elevator.


    No one could stop him!


    After a while, Spencer came to Nia''s office and, despite her secretary''s hindrance, broke into the office.


    "Nia, how dare you!" Spencer scolded as soon as he walked in the door.


    Nia gestured for the secretary to leave, then slowly sat down and looked at Spencer and said,


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "You don''t know what I mean, do you?" Spencer walked toward Nia. His body was filled with rage, as he approached.


    "I didn''t teach you enough, did I?!"


    Nia didn''t say a word. Now that she was not home alone, she was not afraid of Spencer anymore! Besides, after being hurt that night, her hatred wasn''t just for Spencer to lose everything. It was for him to die! Hatred turned to Courage, and Nia was no longer afraid of Spencer.


    "Let me remind you that there are surveince cameras in that apartment, as well as in my home. Do you think that if I release those videos, your conviction of rape will be confirmed?" Nia raised her eyes, staring at Spencer coldly.


    "You should announce it. I think it''s you who are shameless." Spencer walked to the desk and smacked it with both hands. His shadow instantly engulfed Nia.


    Nia''s eyes were filled with hatred. If there was a knife handy right now, she wouldn''t hesitate to pick it up and stab him in the chest.


    Seeing Nia staring at himself without saying anything, Spencer thought she was scared, so he sneered and staggered to the French window, looked out the window and said,


    "Nia, you just throw egg against rock. What else can you do besides y these little tricks?"


    "But it''s these little tricks that have forced the CEO of Cloudwork to meet me in person, isn''t it?" Nia turned around and said to Spencer, who was standing in the corner. Spencer turned his head to look at Nia askance, and asked her with a look of contempt and ridicule,


    "Have you seen yourself in the mirror? You''re wearing designer clothes and heavy makeup. It looks like you''re in the limelight, but without those things, you''re still that ordinary assistant. You don''t have a wealthy family. I''m really curious where you got your confidence from. How dare you squeeze into the upper echelon and make a fool out of yourself?"


    Spencer''s words were extremely harsh on Nia. Her seemingly peaceful face was already hideous, but Nia hadn''t forgotten Jacob''s words. Everything had to be stable.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Cut the crap. I''m the one sitting here today, not you. It doesn''t mean you can be bossy at Stable Growth. If you came here today just to mock me, I advise you to save it, because what you said sounds like a dog barking to me."


    As soon as Nia said that, a figure shed in front of her. By the time she realized what was going on, Spencer had already grabbed her neck.


    Spencer didn''t use much force, but he had Nia in his grasp, and his eyes were cold as he looked down on her and said,


    "Nia, am I showing you too much respect?"


    Nia''s heart skipped a beat, and all of her sanity was used to force herself not to look scared.


    "It seems like you''re really going against me, isn''t it?" Under Nia''s seemingly calm exterior, her eyshes were already slightly fluttering. Spencer said smugly,


    "Since you have tarnished their impression on me, I will not be nice to you anymore. In the future, there will be many times when you cry to the media about my threats against you. In one month, I want Stable Growth to disappear from Athegate! Without Stable Growth, you''ll be on your knees begging for sparing you!"


    "Sure, we''ll see about that." Nia gritted her teeth and forced herself to say the harsh words.


    With a chuckle, Spencer shook Nia off, turned around, and walked out. Since the negotiation didn''t work out, he would offend her openly!


    As soon as Spencer left, Nia started to shiver. She put her hands on the desk and bit her lip hard.


    Spencer! Even if she died, she''ll take his life first!


    Arthur, of course, saw the reports, but he didn''t care about the spection. He cared about the media''s false ims about Lucia''s character. Unlike Spencer, Arthur automatically targeted Nia and knew why she was doing it.


    It had to say that Nia yed this conspiracy perfectly, letting everyone criticize Lucia and Spencer, even himself, without even showing up. No, not Nia, but the person behind her.


    Calling Kyle into his office, Arthur asked about the investigation he''d been asked to look into.


    "Mr. Davies, we''ve found a lot of people. Although they''re very secretive and seem to have nothing to do with Stable Growth, they do have connections with some of the higher-ups in the division." "Keep an eye on them. I should have known it would be him..." Arthur''s eyes gleamed and his voice was deep.


    "Mr. Davies, are we just watching them? Should we arrest them all and beat Nia Davidson up?" Kyle felt that it was too merciful for them.


    "There''s no point in arresting them now," Arthur said calmly, "Nia''s focus on Spencer can be quite distracting, but... you can''t let those gossipy reporters get away with it. Take some time to deal with them." "Yes, Mr. Davies." Kyle nodded.


    Over the next few days, a number of Athegate reporters were abruptly fired, and in the end, they couldn''t figure out what they had done wrong.


    And Lucia had been living in the small building and given up all outside interference to care for her daughter.


    Today, Spencer had several guests at the vi, and they were so angry that Ewan can''t stop them.


    "Mr. Burton! If you do that again, I''ll be very rude!" Ewan ran after Eduard, blocking his way again.

 Chapter 616 Tacit Understanding

    Chapter 616 Tacit Understanding


    He had a friendly smile but a cold look in his eyes. He told Ewan who gasped,


    "Mr. Butler, we''re friends of Lucia. She gave birth to a baby. Isn''t it human nature for us to visit her? Why are you stopping us?"


    Then he raised the gift box in his hand.


    Ewan couldn''t exin why, but he could only watch Eduard and the others walk towards the building. Immediately he returned to the vi and called Spencer to report the situation. Spencer was in a bad mood these days because of the press conference. After he knew what happened at his vi, he hurried back from thepany.


    Arriving at the building, Eduard and the others met Lucia and her daughter.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time, and they were both so happy and grateful that Juliana would have jumped up in her arms if she hadn''t been so concerned about Lucia''s recovery. "Lucia, congrattions on giving birth to a beautiful little princess!" Juliana and Kane''s son, Prince Fletcher, was already more than a year old. It was time for him to learn how to walk so mischievously. Therefore, she was very envious of the soft newborn baby in her swaddling clothes. She picked the baby up and couldn''t let go.


    Daphne couldn''t resist touching the baby''s hand, looking excited. "So cute, so beautiful..."


    The baby girl seemed to hear theirpliment.


    Lucia was pleased to see how much Juliana and Daphne liked the baby, for she had not forgotten that they did not know that the baby was Arthur''s daughter. Their affection for the baby girl was partly out of maternity, and partly out of affection for Lucia.


    "Lucia, is it true what Arthur said about you almost fainting? How are you recovering?" Eduard was very fond of the baby, but first concerned about Lucia''s body.


    Juliana was furious at the mention of this. Before Lucia could answer, she said unhappily, "Arthur was the one taking care of Lucia, but Spencer is so shameless to say that he did everything. How shameless!" Lucia smiled and answered Eduard''s question with a nonchnt tone, "I''m recovering well. The medical staff Helena brought over are all professional. They''ve been very helpful to me."


    "Good," Kane said reassuringly. "You''ve lost some weight. I thought..."


    "Nothing serious. It''s just a normal post-natal weakness and I''ll be fine," Lucia replied with a smile.


    Knowing that Lucia did not want to talk about Spencer, while she was chatting with Eduard and Kane about the market, Juliana was so focused on the baby that she took a close look at her eyes, her nose, her lips and her earlobes. And Daphne kept teasing the baby, too.


    The baby girl was curious about what was moving in front of her, so she opened her eyes and moved her arms. Daphne could not be more in love with her watery eyes. Suddenly, she moved her face close to the baby and looked into her eyes.


    "Daphne, don''t get too close. Adults can''t alternate breathing with newborns. There will be bacteria," Juliana, who had already raised a son, told her.


    But Daphne didn''t listen and kept looking into the baby''s eyes. Juliana noticed something was wrong and asked her, "Daphne, did you find something?"


    "I don''t know if it''s just my illusion..." Daphne looked up slowly and said to Juliana in confusion, "I always feel that the color of the baby''s pupils is abnormal. Could it be something bad?"


    "Really?" Juliana frowned in concern. She lifted the baby up and looked into her eyes. Her heart was pounding and he looked surprised and excited.


    "Julia?" Daphne called out to Juliana.


    Juliana raised her eyes, and the next second she looked straight at Lucia, who was discussing business with Kane.


    Daphne didn''t know what happened, so she looked nkly at Lucia.


    Sensing their gazes, Lucia turned to look at Juliana. Then they looked at one another, and when Lucia looked into Juliana''s eyes, she immediately understood what had happened. Others may not get a close look at Arthur''s pupils, but Juliana, who grew up with him, did!


    As Kane and Eduard looked over at their side, Lucia raised her hand to her lips and asked Juliana,


    "Julia, Daphne, what are you looking at me for?"


    Others may not have understood Lucia''s allusion, but Juliana did. She smiled and said casually,


    "Nothing," she said. "It''s just that Daphne thinks the baby has beautiful eyes, very much like yours."


    "Really?" Lucia asked reassuringly.


    "Daphne, the baby had the checkup when she was born. It''s probably the light, so don''t let Lucia worry," Juliana whispered into her ear.


    Daphne nodded and agreed. "Well, the baby''s eyes are very beautiful, and she has the Lucia gene perfectly."


    With a gentle smile, Lucia continued to discuss thepany''s ns with Kane. Before she looked up, she gave Juliana a long look.


    Juliana held back the joy in her heart and continued to look at the baby. The more she looked, the more the baby looked like him.


    No wonder Lucia was so protective of the baby. No wonder she had Arthur apany her. No wonder...


    The more she thought about it, the happier she became. Juliana wanted to tell everyone out loud what she had just discovered, but Lucia seemed to have her reasons...


    Kane didn''t want to bother Lucia before, so he took over thepany''s business, and now seeing that she was in good spirits, he took the opportunity to brief her on some important decisions. And the two began to discuss them. Eduard listened for a while and felt he had no chance to interrupt, so he leaned in to watch the baby.


    "This little girl is going to grow up to be as beautiful as her mother in great beauty." Looking at the baby''s beautiful features, which she inherited from Lucia, he couldn''t help but marvel at the power of her genes. It was amazing how pretty a the little baby can be.


    Juliana raised an eyebrow and teased, "When are you and Daphne going to have one?"


    Juliana''s teasing came suddenly, and Daphne blushed, while Eduard smiled cheekily, imagining what the baby would be like with Daphne.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 617 Rude

    Chapter 617 Rude


    Just as Juliana was making fun of Eduard and Daphne, the door was mmed open with a loud bang that shocked everyone, not to mention the delicate baby who was frightened to tears by the loud noise in an instant.


    "Wow..." the baby''s cry sounded very sad. Juliana was so distressed that she quickly coaxed her. The rest of them stared at the rude man at the door. Spencer!


    "Spencer, are you out of your mind?!" Lucia''s daughter''s crying made her heart ache. Seeing that Juliana wasforting her, she red at Spencer and scolded.


    Spencer had no idea what he was doing as a father. How could he have known that the baby girl in the room before he opened the door? When he heard the baby''s sharp cry, he replied impatiently, "Sorry, I pushed too hard."


    Eduard frowned, saw the baby in Juliana''s arms blush and red at Spencer,


    "Spencer, even if you''re a terrible person, but is being a father that irresponsible?!"


    Spencer had wanted to disturb the gathering of Lucia and the others, but his action had drawn disgust. However, when he thought of this being his home, his arrogance was immediately rekindled. He walked into the room and said coldly,


    "What are you doing here? Lucia is still very weak, so it''s not convenient for her to meet any guests. Besides, you should say tell me when youe to my home, right?"


    As he spoke, he walked to the sofa and sat down beside Lucia. He put his arm around her shoulders and crossed his legs, looking arrogant.


    "They''re my guests. They''ve already told me before they came. Can''t I make my own decisions?" Suppressing the disgust in her heart, Lucia''s eyes turned cold as she turned her head and asked Spencer in a low voice.


    "Lucia, you''re still so weak. How can you let another man into your room? It''s taboo, okay?" Spencer said to Lucia with a mixture of reproach and concern.


    "I''m the one who decides what to do." Lucia''s voice turned cold as she replied calmly, "Why are you rushing back in such a hurry? Are you afraid that I''ll run away or something?"


    In the past, Lucia might have hidden her dislike for Spencer in front of Juliana and the others, afraid that they would worry about her. However, after he cheated on her and was exposed, she didn''t think it was necessary anymore.


    "Lucia!" Spencer was furious that Lucia was being so rude to him in front of Eduard and the others.


    "Spencer, Lucia is not your prisoner. We are her friends, but she has to be so wary of you when we visit her. Is that how you treat her as your fiancee?" Eduard would never let go of an opportunity to mock Spencer.


    Spencer couldn''t take it anymore. He stood up, nced at Eduard and the others, and finally fixed his gaze on the baby. He sneered,


    "You''ve seen enough. You can leave now."


    "If Lucia and the bbay weren''t here, do you think we''d want to be here?" Juliana snapped back, disgusted with Spencer.


    "In that case, can you please leave quickly? This is my home, not a ce where outsiders cane and go as they please," Spencer said sarcastically.


    "You!" Juliana red at Spencer, unable to part with Lucia and the baby.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Not wanting to embarrass the others, Lucia stood up and said, "Julia, I''m a little tired. You guys go home. We''ll get together again."


    Seeing Lucia caught in the middle, Juliana walked over and handed the baby back to her. She red at Spencer and said,


    "Lucia, take good care of yourself and the baby. Tell us if you have any grievances. We are not omnipotent, but we are more than capable of dealing with some evil people." Spencer''s eyes lit up when he heard that.


    Lucia couldn''t help but smile and say, "I see. I won''t see you out. Take care."


    "Let''s go." Juliana nodded, held Kane''s arm angrily as she walked out, followed by Eduard and Daphne. Eduard deliberately turned to Lucia and said, "Lucia, call us if you are wronged. We will support you." As soon as Juliana and the others were gone, Spencer turned on Lucia,


    "Lucia! How can you insult me in front of outsiders?"


    "Didn''t you insult me in front of outsiders?" said Lucia, looking down at her daughter who had calmed down.


    Upon hearing Lucia''s words, Spencer calmed down. This was a rare time for the two of them to be alone. Of course, the bastard in her arms could be ignored.


    "Nia bribed a reporter to mess up the press conference, and now there are rumors that the child is Arthur''s. Did you know about this?" At first, Spencer didn''t want to bring it up, but still said it.


    "Whatever they say." Lucia did not mind it at all. She only focused on her daughter''s quiet face. Her eyes were half-closed. She looked so cute when she was sleepy and not asleep.


    Spencer had expected Lucia to say that, but he was still upset. He turned and was about to speak when he was stunned.


    At this moment, Lucia''s back was facing the window. The light was blocked from her back, making her face extremely gentle. Furthermore, she was gazing at her beloved daughter. There was gentleness in her eyes and eyebrows, like an angel bathed in holy light.


    Sensing Spencer''s gaze, Lucia turned to re at him unhappily, which made Spencer feel embarrassed to be caught. He immediately turned his head, cleared his throat, and then said,


    "That''s easy for you to say. Do you know what the outside world is saying about your character now? You''re the one who''s being med for giving birth to Arthur''s daughter! The reputation of the Webbex Group will also be affected. How can you be so calm and do nothing?"


    "I don''t live in judgment," Lucia said with a chuckle. "Only self-abased people care what others think."


    "Who are you calling self-abased?!" Spencer''s nerves were triggered, but when he turned around and met Lucia''s mocking eyes, he was instantly frustrated. Why couldn''t he remain calm in front of this woman?!


    "Well, they''re gone, can you go out now?" Lucia didn''t want to talk to Spencer, so she immediately asked him to leave.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to get rid of me?" Spencer, who had just been embarrassed, said as he approached Lucia, "I haven''t taken a good look at my ''daughter''."

 Chapter 618 Rejection After Rejection

    Chapter 618 Rejection after rejectionExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    At the mention of her daughter, Lucia''s defence rose like thorns. She took a few steps back to protect her in her arms and snapped,


    "She''s not your daughter!"


    Seeing Lucia''s defensiveness, Spencer was even more upset and sneered,


    "If she''s not my daughter, then whose is she? Even if you don''t let me near her now, when she grows up, she''ll definitely try her best to please me as her ''father'' and beg for my love. You won''t be able to stop her then."


    "I won''t let you get that far!" Lucia growled from the bottom of her heart, but she remained calm on the surface, staring coldly at Spencer.


    Seeing Lucia''s bright eyes grow colder and colder, Spencer felt a little bored. Didn''t they ever have a chance to talk again? In Hurg, in Paris, she was willing to walk and talk with him, but now? The depression in his heart couldn''t stop surging. Spencer looked at Lucia and said softly,


    "Lucia, can''t we make peace? If you''re willing to love me, I can give you Jacob. I can treat Teddy well unconditionally. I can be good to you. I can be good to your daughter. Isn''t that a better choice?" Spencer''s words made Luciaugh. She didn''t even want to refute him, because Spencer had brought it up countless times, and every time he did, his threats only got worse, more and more shameless. Besides, it was impossible for her to love him!


    Even if Lucia didn''t say anything, Spencer had the answer in her eyes.


    Self-deprecating, Spencer scolded himself to be bewitched again by this woman.


    "That''s not going to happen," Spencer sneered. "Let''s talk about Nia."


    "Aren''t you full of yourself? You need to talk to me about dealing with Nia?" Lucia scoffed.


    "As you know, Nia cried to the media about how I threatened her, so I couldn''t do anything. But if it is Webbex... I''m sure everyone would understand." Spencer raised his eyebrows and said what was on his mind.


    "Don''t even think about it. Webbex is not going against anyone." Lucia frowned. Spencer wanted to use Webbex to attack Stable Growth. Nice try! It was her father''s work, and she would never risk it to help Spencer.


    "I don''t believe that there isn''t a trace of anger in your heart. Nia has been spreading rumors about you and Arthur all over the ce, ndering your character. The upper ss has long regarded you as a fickle woman. Are you just going to let this happen and let Nia go wild with pride?"


    "Nia has hate in her heart," Lucia said coldly to Spencer as she ced the sleeping baby in the crib,


    "She won''t think big. She won''t be able to get very far. Besides, she''s just talking now. If she doesn''t attack Webbex, why would I ''help'' you deal with her?"


    Spencer was speechless by Lucia, once again to see the two were not in the same chain of interests.


    "If you don''t like her, do it yourself," Lucia turned and gave the order coldly. "I''m tired. I want to rest. Go out."


    Lucia''s casual words seemed to send away someone she didn''t care. Spencer got upset and wanted to grab her hand, but Lucia dodged the next second. Spencer was furious, thinking that he can''t hold on to a woman who just had a baby? He reached for her again, but this time his hand was caught just as it was raised.


    Enraged, Spencer turned to see that the man holding his hand was one of Lucia''s four bodyguards. He was tall, bearded, and his eyes were fierce.


    "What do you want?" Gene asked Spencer coldly.


    Spencer couldn''t beat him physically, but he couldn''t lose his momentum. He took his hand back and roared,


    "Who are you to interfere in my conversation with my fiancee?!"


    "Do you have to do this?" Gene asked coldly.


    Turning away from Spencer, Lucia said to Gene, "Ask him to leave. If he doesn''t, knock him out and drag him away."


    Gene had always been a man of action. When he heard Lucia''s words, he immediately raised his hand and made a hand-knife gesture. Spencer had suffered from Lucia, and after a few setbacks, he fled from the room.


    "Lucia, don''t be too arrogant. If you keep protecting the child, one day she will still fall into my hands. Just you wait and see!"


    Unreconciled, leaving the threat, Spencer nced at Gene with trepidation and left in a huff.


    As soon as Spencer left, Lucia''s cold face lit up with a smile and fatigue.


    Gene saw that Lucia was tired and asked her, "Lucia, did Spencer just threaten you again?" He couldn''t understand thenguage they spoke, but he could clearly see Spencer''s rampant attitude.


    Lucia looked at her daughter in the crib and replied in a low voice, "He wants to use the baby."


    "Lucia, why don''t you just go back to Arthur? I''m sure he can solve all your problems for you."


    "I knew I could depend on him," Lucia said with a wry smile. "But there are some things I could only rely on myself in that situation, and when I could, even Arthur, I would not be a woman who could only depend on him."


    "You''re stronger than most women I know, even most men..." Gene couldn''t help admiring.


    Lucia gently shook her head and smiled helplessly. Her strong and proud character was cast with blood and tears.


    Thinking of something, Lucia looked at Gene and asked seriously, "Gene, out of the four of you, you are the only one who is married and has a daughter, right?"


    "Yeah," Gene said, with his eyes brightening at the mention of his daughter. "My Lily is nine years old."


    "So you must understand the determination of parents to do everything for their children," Lucia continued.


    When Gene heard this, his smile faded a little. He stared at Lucia intently and asked, "Lucia, what are you trying to say?"


    Gene was sensitive. Lucia smiled and said what she wanted,


    "Gene, you''ve known Spencer for almost a year. He''s a lunatic. Anything that happens to me and the baby could be dangerous. And if anything ever happens to us, I want you to protect my baby first, no matter what I''m going through."

 Chapter 619 A MotherS Request

    Chapter 619 A Mother''s Request


    "Are you doubting our abilities?" Gene scowled. "You and the baby, we both have to protect."


    "I know," Lucia said. Reading Gene''s thoughts, and with a faint smile on her lips, she continued,


    "That''s why I want to ask you to do this. You''re the only one of the four who has be a father. You know how I feel about the child. I want everything to go well, but what if... If one day, baby and I are both in danger, and it gets messy, you have to take care of the baby first and leave the rest alone."


    Gene''s bushy eyebrows furrowed. Lucia''s quest was like an eternal conundrum: there was no right answer.


    When Gene said no, Lucia said,


    "Gene, please promise me that I will be able to do anything until I know that my baby is safe at all times."


    Gene knew that if it were him, he would give priority to protecting his daughter under the same circumstances. After struggling for a while, he could only nod his head and say helplessly,


    "Okay, I can promise you, but I want to emphasize one thing. The four of us will do our best to ensure the safety of the two of you. No matter what the situation is, this is also our promise to Otis." "Okay," he said, and Lucia let out a long sigh of relief. Her eyes softened. "Thank you. Thank you."


    Just as Gene was feeling embarrassed by Lucia''s thanks, Victor walked into the room and noticed a slight tension between the two of them. He asked curiously what had happened, but Lucia and Gene smiled at each other. No one said a word, but they all remembered the promise in their hearts.


    Since Elliot didn''t help him get his shares back, Erik simply cut all ties with the older brother, and would never listen to him about talking himself out of his ambition and but started his new n with Spencer. Because of the high stakes, Spencer began shuttling between the two countries. Cloudwork was run by Samuel and several other executives.


    Nia''d been keeping a close eye on Spencer, and while she was not sure what he was up to in the USA, she did know that Cloudwork was by no means his first concern.


    Even though Samuel was a social climber, he was a little more capable than the average person. He was also good at observing people''s expressions and was quick and decisive in handling matters. That was why Spencer liked him so much, and he should be the first to handle important matters, instead of the people he''d trained to be his right-hand man. Therefore, Samuel worked at Cloudwork and had also some decision-making and voice.


    Taking advantage of Spencer''s frequent trips abroad, Samuel felt that he had earned his trust, and was so pleased with himself that he could dream of all he could have in the future, but there was fear in his heart, too, and that was Jacob.


    Samuel was guilty, and every time he saw Nia, there was a voice in his heart that reminded him that Spencer''s problems were the result of his desire to connect Jacob with Nia. So, he was trying to avoid any contact with Nia, but he couldn''t control it.


    That day, Samuel attended an important auction for Spencer, who was out of the country, and at the auction, he found Nia sitting not too far away from him. He purposely managed not to make eye contact with her, but after the auction, Nia''s assistant came looking for him after all.


    "Mr. Robinson, Ms. Davidson has a message for you. She''s waiting for you at the Auadelicious Restaurant."


    Samuel''s heart skipped a beat. He was d to be alone today. Then he said impatiently,


    "Can you tell Ms. Davidson that I can''t make it to the appointment because I have something important to do?"


    He turned and wanted to leave, but her assistant''s words stopped him,


    "Mr. Robinson, Ms. Davidson said, ''If she talks, you''ll be there!"


    Samuel turned to look. The assistant had a gentle smile on his face, not a hint of intimidation. It was him who had a guilty look on his face.


    Half an hourter, Nia met Samuel at the AuaDelicious Restaurant as scheduled with a displeased look on his face.


    "What the hell are you doing!" Sitting across from Nia, Samuel didn''t say nonsense but asked angrily, "If Spencer finds out that I''m in contact with you, I''ll die badly!"


    Nia smiled, raised her hand, and pushed the coffee that she had ordered for Spencer in front of him. She said nonchntly, "The people outside are all my people. Don''t worry, no one will be following us. Besides, Spencer isn''t in the country right now, is he?"


    Samuel looked around suspiciously. Sure enough, he noticed several men who were casually dressed, but their eyes were still on guard as they walked around. Then, he rxed a little and asked Nia in a low voice,


    "What do you and he want from me?"


    "I need a little help." Nia looked at Samuel and smiled.


    "Jac... He said making contact with you is hisst favor! We have nothing to do with each other since then!"


    "That''s what Jacob said, but I''m the one asking for your help," Nia said slowly.


    "Why don''t you leave me alone..." Samuel''s face was beginning to wrinkle.


    "Leave you alone?" Nia smiled and looked at Samuel. "Are you happy with your life right now?"


    "I am!" said Samuel, eager to express himself. "Now he trusts me. I''ve worked for him for a long time. Will you stop it?"


    "Really?" Nia smiled even more. "Trust? Who would Spencer trust? Jacob, me, are living examples. He''s only nice to you when you''re useful. Do you think you can stay with him?"


    "You don''t have to instigate me," Samuel saw Nia''s scheme at first nce, but he had a vague worry in his heart that he just wouldn''t admit it,


    "It''s a risk for everyone. I know what you''re talking about."


    "All this time you''ve been doing things for other people, and you never thought about being your own boss like me?" Niaughed.


    Samuel was staring at Nia, and her words did have a little effect on him.


    Nia pressed on and continued,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "In the past, I thought the same thing as you do now. I thought relying a powerful man was a good way to make achievements. I forgot that I was still a chess piece. If anything happens, we''ll always be the first to be betrayed. But look at me now. I''m the CEO now. Even if Spencer is unhappy, he can''t do anything to me because I won''t be controlled by him!"

 Chapter 620 Taking The Opportunity

    Chapter 620 Taking the opportunity


    "You have him at your back, but I don''t," Samuel said in an ambiguous tone.


    "You can have it if you want to," Nia said affirmatively.


    Looking at Nia, instead of giving her the answer, Samuel asked her,


    "What did you want to see me about today?"


    "What did Spencer go to the USA for? I want to know." Nia saw that it was enough toy the groundwork, and then asked frankly.


    "Why should I tell you?" Samuel leaned back. As his arms folded across his chest, Nia asked,


    "Why?" Niaughed,


    "The reason is that those of us who have been used in the past will be able to rise to the top. You helped Jacob before, and he will remember it in his heart. If we can really bring down Spencer and Lucia in the end, we will definitely not forget your benefits. On the other hand, if we fail, at most, you will remain by Spencer''s side in fear. Every day, you worry that you will make a mistake and be abandoned by him. Which of these two paths would you rather choose?"


    Nia did not intimidate Samuel, but rather directly addressed his current predicament.


    "Besides," Nia added, "Do you think Spencer has no qualms about the fact that you were once Jacob''s right-hand man? If I''m not mistaken, did he ever me you for that?"


    Samuel pursed his lips. Nia knew she was right.


    "Tell me, why does he keeping back?" Nia asked immediately.


    After much contemtion, Samuel asked Nia, "What do I get if you seed?"


    "Apany that is definitely no smaller than Stable Growth, and you won''t have to obey anyone''s orders," Nia replied without hesitation.


    Samuel didn''t hesitate to tell her what she wanted to know.


    The conversation quickly ended, and Samuel stood up and walked out of the restaurant. He said to Nia, "Remember what you promised me. I can assure you that I will do everything in my power to help you in my own safety."


    Nia smiled and nodded her head as she watched Samuel leave. It wasn''t until he left the restaurant that her face lit up with excitement.


    After a few moments of hesitation, Nia called Jacob for the first time and told him what Samuel had told her. Jacob initially used Nia of being too careless to contact him, but immediately became excited when he heard,


    "This is your big chance to get close to him. Under the circumstances, he''s the best person to intimidate Spencer!"


    "I know." After hanging up the phone, Nia''s eyes lit up and she turned around to call the assistant who was sitting in the back.


    In the afternoon, Kyle raised an eyebrow when he received a call from Nia''s assistant and learned of her intentions.


    "Hold on, I''ll get back to you."


    After hanging up, Kyle knocked on Arthur''s office door.


    "Mr. Davies, Nia wants to see you."


    Arthur looked up from the papers with a yful smile on his lips. "She really has the guts toe to me?"


    "Stable Growth can''t do anything to Cloudwork. And Cloudwork is afraid of the power of the media. Someone has to break the deadlock," Kyle said with a smile.


    "Nia uses thest resort. I''ve already blocked Stable Growth''s business, but she still dares to look for me. It seems like she has a lot of chips in her hand." Arthur put down his pen and smiled.


    "Mr. Davies, would you like to see her?" Kyle asked respectfully.


    "Yes," Arthur replied. "She already knows why Spencer''s beening home so often."


    Arthur guessed Nia''s trump card without thinking twice.


    "Yes, I''ll get right back to you," Kyle said and left the office to call Nia''s assistant. Within half an hour, Nia had arrived at the Branch of Davonnis building with her assistant.


    Nia took a deep breath as she walked into the elevator. Although she was the one who took the initiative to meet Arthur, she was still a little scared at the thought of his domineering aura. But as she calmed herself down, the light in Nia''s eyes grew stronger, and she had to fight for herself and Jacob!


    Walking down the hallway to Arthur''s office on the top floor, Nia felt a surge of pride when she saw Kyle treat her so well. In the past, she had never dared to think that she would one day visit Arthur as an equal. Thinking of this, she became even calmer.


    Being ushered into the office by Kyle, stepping into this simple yet luxurious space, and seeing Arthur stand up because of her arrival, Nia stood proudly and said confidently,


    "Mr. Davies, thank you for seeing me."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Davidson, you''re wee," Arthur said tly,ing out from behind his desk to sit down on the couch and saying to Nia,


    "Have a seat."


    When Kyle sat down opposite Arthur, he immediately served Nia a cup of ck tea. Nia''s smile deepened. She knew who Arthur was, so she didn''t beat around the bush but said directly,


    "I hope you don''t mind me interrupting, but I''vee across something that I feelpelled to tell you."


    "Oh?" Arthur raised an eyebrow in surprise. "What is it?" He asked


    Seeing the surprise on Arthur''s face, Nia had no idea that she had already been seen through. She thought that she had won, so she pretended to be mysterious and said,


    "It''s about Spencer."


    "Spencer?" Arthur''s eyes darkened, and he leaned back against the sofa, looking much more serious.


    Nia was certain that Arthur was already interested in her topic. She nodded confidently and said,


    "Mr. Davies, I know there''s been a terrible misunderstanding, but I really don''t have anything against you or Ms. Webb. The only person I hate is Spencer, and I hope you''ll forgive me if I''ve offended you a little."


    "Don''t be so serious," Arthur said nonchntly. "It''s small stuff."


    "Since it''s such a small stuff, would you like to shake hands with me and Stable Growth?" Nia smiled gently and asked Arthur in a soft voice.


    "I''ve been trying to stop your business," Arthur said bluntly, "Because of your attitude."


    As Arthur was saying this, Nia''s heart was in her throat, but he continued, "But since you''re here today and you want to make peace, why would I be so stingy? Don''t worry. Davonnis Corp won''t make things difficult for Stable Growth."


    A smile appeared on Arthur''s face after he finished speaking. Nia felt as if her heart had been put back into her body. The ups and downs emotions made her feel like she was on a roller coaster. "Thank you for being so generous!" Nia was so busy kissing up to him.

 Chapter 621 Taking Advantage

    Chapter 621 Taking Advantage


    "Ms. Davidson, we''re not strangers. You don''t have to say anything. Just tell me what''s wrong." Arthur tapped on the back of the sofa. His tone was calm but impatient.


    Nia knew what Arthur''s little gesture meant and quickly said,


    "I have an affair with Spencer, so I understand his jealousy of you, and his ambitions for Davonnis Corp as a whole. He''s beening back to the USA a lottely. As I understand it, it''s because hispany''s major stakes are owned by your father. So he has no choice but to secretly transfer the assets of the San Francisco headquarters through illegal means, deliberately hollow out thepany, and then find an excuse to dere thepany bankrupt. In fact, by doing so, he is creating apletely new business, leaving your father''s shares lost in the red and even in debt. Mr. Davies, if he gets what he wants..." Nia deliberately left a "suspense" that required no guesswork at all, and her face was full of fake worry.


    Arthur wasn''t really surprised that Erik and his son were sneaky, which was typical of them, but he didn''t think they''d be willing to take a drastic measure to deal with it. Amasun Group was Erik''s home base. "Mr. Davies..." Arthur was looking down and not saying anything, and there seemed to be something in his eyes. His sexy thin lips were pursed slightly. Nia thought for a moment and said,


    "I hope that the information I provided will be useful to you. I also hope that this information can show my sincerity. I really have no intention of targeting you or Ms. Webb. I..." Arthur raised his hand, and Nia''s words came to an abrupt end.


    "I understand." Arthur lifted his gaze to look into Nia''s eyes. He smiled and said, "What I said just now has been confirmed. You can rest assured that I won''t make any more moves against Stable Growth." "I believe you''re a man of your word," Nia felt relieved when she saw Arthur smile,


    "Stable Growth is new to the industry and there are still many people who don''t recognize our capabilities. We do have a lot of shorings. I hope you will take care of us in the future." Not only to bury the hatchet, but to force a connection?


    With a sneer in his heart, Arthur took a sip of his ck tea. After putting down the cup of tea, he said, "Stable Growth has been amazing enough since it was established. I''m sure you will do even better in the future."


    Just because Arthur didn''t like to make perfunctory remarks, it didn''t mean he won''t, especially when faced with someone wearing a mask.


    Arthur''s answer was ambiguous, but Nia was not stupid enough to think that she had already achieved her goal by having him support her immediately and bury the hatchet. Moreover..., Arthur will do something!


    "Thank you, Mr. Davies," Nia said with a smile as she stood up. "In that case, I''ll leave you to it."


    "Kyle, show her out," Arthur said without small talk, standing up and asking Kyle to escort her out.


    Kyle walked Nia out of the office and watched her and her assistant walk into the elevator before returning to Arthur''s office.


    "Mr. Davies, she wants to make the third party the instrument of a crime!" Kyle said as soon as he got back to the office.


    "Stable Growth isn''t strong enough to affect Cloudwork, or Nia wouldn''t have resorted to the power of the media so often, but the public criticism hasn''t hurt Spencer much. She''s anxious for revenge" Arthur sneered,


    "But the information she gave us did help. It seems that Samuel is still thinking working for Jacob."


    Arthur had found out that Jacob was the one standing behind Nia, and he was controlling her every move from the shadows, so it was ironic that Nia''s peaceful attitude today was aimed directly at Cloudwork. And Webbex Group. As for Spencer, he was sure Jacob won''t do anything for the time being.


    If Lucia was threatened, Arthur will kill them all!


    "Maybe Jacob came to Nia because Samuel helped contact them," Kyle spected.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It must have been hard for Samuel to be around someone as paranoid as Spencer, and Jacob must have used some kind of bait to convince Samuel," Arthur said, confirming Kyle''s suspicion.


    "Nia was trying to be nice to you just now. Why didn''t you just say no?" Kyle knew Arthur very well. Given Arthur''s temper, he would never be nice to Nia, who had hurt Lucia in the past... But just now... "The person behind Nia is Jacob, and it''s good to have a little contact with her," Arthur said bitterly, with his deep eyes,


    "I knew what Lucia has to do, and I knew she has a mission, so no matter how much I wanted to bring her and the baby back immediately and protect them, I didn''t. I respect her choice, but at least I could help her."


    Nia was a key point to find Jacob.


    It turned out that Arthur was still trying so hard, and Kyle was so moved by his love for Lucia. If it were in the realm of myth, it might have been so powerful. Touching the tip of his nose, he asked, "What about the Amasun Group?"


    "Of course I do. Although Davonnis Corp doesn''tck this kind of money, they can''t let Erik get away with it. They''re making it too easy," Arthur said tly. He knew what kind of person his father Edwin was. Erik and his son''s n will soon be known to him, but now he had heard it from Nia in advance.


    "Then I will continue to monitor Jacob''s henchmen and no longer have the department block Stable Growth."


    "Remember, it can''t be stopped. I don''t care how much manpower and resources it takes. The sooner we catch Jacob, the sooner Lucia will be free," Arthur said earnestly as the light from the window pierced through his back. There was an unshakable firmness in his more profound good look.


    "Yes, Sir!" Kyle immediately obeyed, and turned to go out to run an errand, leaving Arthur alone in the office.


    Once the office became silent, Arthur repeated his movements countless times and opened the photo album on his phone. He flipped through the photos that Jack and the others had taken of him. Lucia always smiled sweetly in the photos. The baby was so cute. But he knew how much pain and helplessness were hidden under Lucia''s smile.


    "Betraying" him, she hurt more than himself.


    This was what Arthur learned in the process of discovering the truth again and again.


    So, he must protect her in the back!


    There was a determined light in his purple eyes, and Arthur had made up his mind.

 Chapter 622 Kindly Feelings Being Avoided

    Chapter 622 Kindly feelings being avoided


    Nia was ted to be leaving the Branch of Davonnis. Amasun Group must have been frustrated by Arthur''s intervention, and Spencer''s attention to Cloudwork will be scattered. It was their own time to act. That night she told Jacob about her meeting with Arthur via video, and Jacob thought about it for a moment and said something that kind of dampened Nia''s motivation. He said,


    "Arthur is not a simple man. He loves Lucia so much, but he is kind to you today. It is better to keep a proper distance from him in the future."


    "But I don''t think he knows anything about Spencer''s n. We''re not losing anything by telling him this, and he hasn''t shown any hostility toward me," Nia said hesitantly.


    "You don''t know enough about him. Just listen to me," Jacob said aggressively.


    A few secondster, she nodded, though in her heart, she still felt that she should forge a good rtionship with Arthur. As they were talking about this, she suddenly noticed a person walking behind Jacob in the video. Nia quickly asked,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Jacob, why is there someone behind you?"


    "Those are some of my new guys. It''s easier to be seen being alone. If I run into Lucia and Spencer''s guys, at least I''ll have a chance to escape," Jacob exined.


    "Now that Lucia is so focused on taking care of her daughter, it''s like she disappears, and Kane is in control of the Webbex Group. I really can''t think of a way to break through right now," Nia added with a frown.


    "There''s no hurry dealing with Webbex," Jacob said. "Our priority is Spencer. Webbex is protected by Davonnis. It''s not going to be easy."


    Nia let out a long sigh, feeling disappointed. She couldn''t help but murmur,


    "If only you were here..."


    Jacob understood Nia''s feelings, but he didn''t want to give her any feedback, so he said instead,


    "It''s gettingte. You should get some rest. Only when you have a good rest will you have the energy to continue to mediate with our enemies." Jacob didn''t want to talk about it, but Nia was not willing to see that. Now she really needed someone to be around, so she tried to ask, "Can''t you just go home?"


    Jacob immediately raised his eyebrows and red at Nia, saying, "I''m going to die if I go back to the country. Do you think I can?"


    Nia lowered her eyes. She didn''t know how to continue this conversation. She wasn''t happy about it, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    "Don''t think too much. Some things will only upset you. Our first priority is revenge. Let''s wait until everything is settled." Jacob sighed andforted Nia a little.


    Nia''s eyes immediately lit up when she heard this, and she took a lot of cues from Jacob''s words, which made her feel like her heart was not going unanswered.


    Time passed quickly. During the coldest days of the middle of winter, Christmas neared quietly. The originally busy city was even more lively. There were many Christmas trees on the streets. Although there was still some time before the holiday, everyone''s mood became very rxed and happy.


    But before Christmas, Spencer mentioned the baby''s christening.


    By hosting the christening, Spencer was able to expand hiswork and build rtionships with the Brown family. He wouldn''t miss this opportunity, but when he suggested it to Lucia, once again, he was rebuffed.


    "I don''t want to be in the public right now. I don''t want to socialize. Forget about the christening."


    "The baby is my daughter. Earlier, you said that you were too weak to hold a celebration party. I agreed. This time, you must listen to me!" Spencer''s tone was stiff. As he saw Lucia holding a ck coat on the sofa, his eyes changed.


    During her pregnancy, Spencer had only seen Lucia several times, so he didn''t pay much attention to the coat she had been holding in her arms, but today, for some reason, it was eye-catching. "What if I don''t listen?!" While the baby was being cared for upstairs by paramedics, Lucia didn''t have to lower her voice to contradict him.


    "Without an ''If'', I am a cuckold. Can''t I get something for myself? Cloudwork''s reputation goes worse. I need this to improve it. Besides, don''t you want to meet your friends and subordinates?" Spencer might as welle clean about his intentions, since Lucia had never thought of him in a good light.


    Of course Lucia wanted to, but not in the scene Spencer had nned.


    "You knew that there''s a rumor that the baby is Arthur''s biological daughter, so you want me to bring her into a public ce for everyone to judge. Spencer, aren''t you afraid of confirming the truth?" Lucia said with a cold expression on her face.


    "They can say whatever they want," Spencer said, and no one had any proof that the baby was not his.


    "I came here today to inform you, not to seek your advice. In three days the christening will take ce as nned."


    "You might as well take care of thepany instead of spending all this time on public opinion," Lucia said suddenly, staring at Spencer.


    Spencer''s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. He rushed toward Lucia and held her between his arms and the sofa. His eyes were extremely stern as he questioned her coldly, "What do you know?!"


    What he and his father had nned must remain a secret, and if Lucia learned anything, he would have to think about how to silence the woman.


    "What do I know?" Lucia chuckled and said disdainfully. "You keeping back to USA. Are you going on vacation?"


    Hearing Lucia''s words, Spencer did not know how to refute for a moment. He looked at her eyes suspiciously, hoping to see something from them.


    "Step back now, or I''ll make sure that you never see a woman again for the rest of your life!" Spencer was so close that she could feel his breath on her cheek. Lucia said in disgust.


    Even though Lucia was in a sullen mood, it made her cheeks blush, and from up there, her face was as exquisite as any in the world. Spencer could even smell the faint scent of milk and tendernessing from her.

 Chapter 623 Exhausted

    Chapter 623 Exhausted


    When Lucia saw that Spencer wasn''t moving, she raised her head and met his eyes that didn''t hide his desire. Her eyes turned cold, and Lucia was furious. Without any hesitation, she lifted her foot and kicked Spencer''s crotch. If it weren''t for Spencer who had been on his guard, it was afraid it would be very hurtful.


    He backed away from Lucia''s attack, and Spencer broke out in a cold sweat. The woman wasn''t kidding!


    "Lucia, don''t go too far!" Spencer shouted in exasperation.


    "You''re the one who''s going too far!" Lucia stood up from the sofa. Her slender figure was concealing an arrogant and domineering aura. She red at Spencer and shouted,


    "If baby and I were to appear before the public at this time, we would be subjected to gossips and censures, and to sacrifice my baby''s health and reputation for your own selfish desires. Spencer, aren''t you overthinking it?!"


    "I thought you said you don''t live in someone else''s mouth, but you''re worried about gossips?" Spencer sneered sarcastically.


    "I could leave it alone, but not baby," said Lucia coolly. "Anyway, the christening thing is impossible!"


    "Then you''ll be absent," Spencer continued with a sneer. "And I''ll have Mr. and Mrs. Brown invite you over and send an invitation to yourpany. If you and baby don''t show up, you''ll be embarrassed. It''s your choice."


    Lucia bit her lip. She was threatened again. Her anger had reached a boiling point.


    Spencer was extremely unhappy. Seeing Lucia as a dormant beast, he didn''t say a word, so he dared to provoke her again,


    "Are you afraid Arthur will see us happy as a family of three? Lucia, I''m telling you, even if you carry the coat that Arthur gave you every day, you won''t be able to go back to him. I advise you to give up this idea as soon as possible so that you won''t be depressed all the time. It makes me feel ridiculous!"


    Hearing Spencer mention Arthur, Lucia''s eyes grew even colder.


    "Do you think they wille?" Spencer saw Lucia sulking. Instead, he smiled smugly. "When theye over and you don''t show up at the christening, what will they do then? Lucia, don''t be so selfish. Think about other people once in a while."


    "Spencer!" Enraged, Lucia''s eyes were icy cold. After shouting, she rushed toward Spencer without warning. If she didn''t beat him up today, she wouldn''t be Lucia!


    Spencer managed to escape once but never again. In the blink of an eye, he was kicked to the ground by Lucia. In the next second, Lucia was kneeling on him. One of her knees was pressed against his wrist. Spencer''s face turned pale from the pain.


    "Spencer! Don''t test my limits again and again!" With her fists raised high, Lucia red at Spencer with murderous intent,


    "Just because you have something on me doesn''t mean I have to do whatever you want. I''m stuck here today for my son, for Poppy, not for you! If you push me too far, I''ll drag you down with me!"


    Lucia was born bright and beautiful, and in her rage, the glow in her was terrifying, but he couldn''t take her eyes off of her. Spencer''s chest and wrists were aching from the weight of her, but even so, he could not conceal the amazement in his eyes.


    Sensing Spencer''s strange gaze again and his eyes which wer filled with desire, as if he couldn''t hear her, Lucia could no longer contain her anger and swung her fist down. As hers fist was about to punch Spencer in the face, he made a move that made Lucia freeze in shock.


    Spencer could only hold one hand while the other was free. He wrapped his other hand around Lucia''s waist and pulled her toward him. Lucia was caught off guard and fell on him. Touching each other, with her sweet smell, Spencerplied with the bottom of the desire to use some force.


    She was stunned for a few seconds before Lucia realized what was happening. Her anger was instantly dissipated by the disgust. She abruptly pulled her hand back and pushed the ground. She used her strength to free herself from Spencer''s arms and stood up. After she got up, Lucia''s eyes were cold and she kept panting heavily. Her anger was building up and intensifying.


    Spencer scrambled to his feet, took a few steps back from Lucia before she lost her mind again, and waited until he was sure it was safe to speak,


    "I won''t change my mind. Even if you resist, the christening will go on as usual. It''s up to you whether youe or not!"


    With that, Spencer turned and ran quickly, because Lucia was staring at him with murderous intent.


    Even though Spencer was gone, Lucia could not calm her down. She slumped on the sofa and touched the soft coat. Looking down at the coat that Arthur had given her, Lucia took it into her arms, after burying her head in, the anger in the bottom of her heart slowly disappeared.


    "Arthur, I can''t help it..." Lucia murmured bitterly as she felt the softness of the coat against her skin, as if she were leaning against Arthur,


    "How long will it take... how long will it take..."


    Being strong-willed did not mean there was no weak moment. At this time, Lucia really felt very weak, very tired.


    Just then, Jack''s steady voice could be heard,


    "Lucia, just hang in there. We''ll find Jacob soon enough."


    Lucia looked up and realized that Jack and the others were standing in front of her. They couldn''t understand Lucia and Spencer''s conversation, but they could feel Lucia''s emotions.


    "I know, but sometimes I get tired..." Lucia said with a wry smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. You have so many people around you to support you. When you are tired, stop and take a breath. Don''t force yourself too much," Gene said with some heartache.


    Lucia''s wry smile deepened as she said helplessly, "At a time like this, I really want to go back to Arthur instead of holding the coat he gave me..."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Jack and several people saw that Lucia was so sad, looked one another with tacit understanding. And they all happened to have a same idea. That night, Arthur appeared as if out of nowhere in front of Lucia in the small building.

 Chapter 624 Little Capriciousness

    Chapter 624 Little capriciousness


    Lucia sat on the sofa with her daughter in her arms. She looked at Arthur who was standing in front of her anxiously. At this moment, she really wanted to rub her eyes. Was she hallucinating? Standing aside, Jack, Victor and Nick were all smiling. Gene was the only one missing.


    "Lucia, is our daughter having a high fever?! How is she now?!" Before Lucia could react, Arthur anxiously walked up to her and looked at the baby.


    "Huh? Fever?" Lucia was confused when she nced at Victor who was blinking at her. For a moment, she seemed to understand something,


    "Well, a little, but it''s all right now."


    Lucia''s heart was warm and she said "thank you" in her heart.


    "Well..." Arthur was still worried. He slowly sat down beside Lucia, afraid of disturbing the cute little angel. However, he carefully reached out his hand to take the baby girl''s temperature. When he felt that the temperature was normal, he let out a sigh of relief,


    "I came as soon as I got the call... It''s OK, it''s OK."


    "I''m sorry to have worried you," Lucia said softly, hiding the joy and warmth in her heart.


    Arthur looked at Lucia''s delicate profile and noticed that she looked haggard, so he asked her carefully,


    "Lucia, are you feeling unwell?"


    Though he received photos of Lucia and baby every day, it was not as observant as seeing her face-to-face.


    Lucia had something on her mind, but she couldn''t bring herself to say it. At this moment, Jack was the most perceptive. He nudged the two people beside him and gave them a signal before they went upstairs together, leaving the living room for Lucia and Arthur.


    Seeing Jack and the others leave, Lucia breathed a sigh of relief, but if she were to say anything to Arthur, she didn''t know what to say.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Can I hold the baby?" Arthur said, breaking the vague awkwardness between the two.


    The baby was fast asleep after finishing her milk. She nodded and carefully ced her daughter in Arthur''s arms.


    Holding his soft daughter in his arms, Arthur''s heart was instantly filled with warmth. He had dreamed about it several times.


    Arthur looked down at the baby''s sweet sleeping face. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her. The more he felt that something was amiss. If the child had a fever today, how could she sleep so soundly? He raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he understood something.


    Without another word, he quietly sat beside Lucia with his daughter in his arms. He was like a tree that never changed. He gently opened each branch of the tree to shield the people under the shade from the wind and rain.


    She wasn''t sure if she could sense Arthur''s gentleness, but the sudden warmth in her heart made Lucia curl her lips. If she wasn''t afraid of being too abrupt, she might haveughed softly.


    They sat very close together, and Arthur did not ask any more questions, but looked intently at the baby in arms. Lucia thought that he was preupied with the health of the baby. Being a little petnt and indulgent, with the opportunity to change the sitting position to his side, she got closer to him. A few secondster, she changed a position. This time, she stuck in his side.


    Afraid that Arthur would find out, Lucia nced at him and realized that he was still staring at the baby. She sighed in her heart and buried her head next to him, feeling at ease.


    What Lucia didn''t know was that Arthur had been watching her every move, and even the corners of his lips rose as she touched his arm.


    As the night went on, Lucia and Arthur put the baby back in her crib. After making sure the baby was sound asleep, Arthur whispered to Lucia, "Lucia, I have something to tell you."


    She nodded, and they walked out of the room. They were both worried the baby who was sleeping alone, and they chose to stand at the door and talk.


    Lucia knew that something that made Arthur look so serious must be important, so she asked him,


    "What happened?"


    "I''ve found out who''s been supporting Nia," Arthur said.


    Lucia''s eyes darkened, and she looked into Arthur''s deep eyes. "Is that man rted to me?" She asked.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t have taken it so seriously.


    "It''s Jacob," Arthur said quietly.


    Jacob, this name, this person, this was the crux of Lucia''s inability to openly fight against fate and choose to endure it. When she heard that he was the person behind Nia, her eyes immediately lit up. "So it''s him... no wonder..." Lucia smiled and said coldly, "He has indeed found a good candidate. The people that Nia hates are the ones that he wants to get rid of. It''s no wonder that they colludes." "Nia''s under my surveince, and she''s the only lead we have to Jacob right now," Arthur said so to reassure Lucia.


    But Lucia''s heart palpitated at his words. She knew better than anyone whom he was doing it for.


    But she can''t say thank you.


    "They must have been in constant contact with each other. If we can find a way to contact them, we can trace Jacob''s location," Arthur said, seeing that Lucia was silent.


    "Yes," said Lucia softly, repressing the almost overwhelmed feelings and forcing herself to continue in a low voice,


    "Just find Jacob, and Poppy will get her revenge."


    Then she could return to his side. Lucia buried these words in her heart.


    "Well." Seeing the persistence in Lucia''s eyes, Arthur was even more determined that he must not let Jacob go off!


    At this point in the conversation, there seemed to be no further extension. The two of them were standing face to face. It was obvious that they could not say what they wanted to say. "Since the baby is fine, I''ll go back first. Gene is still waiting for me in the car." Knowing that Lucia could not say more, Arthur chose the right time to leave and not make things difficult for her. "Yeah." Lucia''s eyes shed with disappointment. When she looked up, Arthur had already turned around. She couldn''t help but say, "619Be careful..."


    Arthur paused, did not turn around, but made a slight nod, and went downstairs to leave.


    When Lucia saw Arthur disappear around the corner, she quickly ran to the window on the second floor, where she could see the side door of the building. She wanted to see Arthur leave safely.

 Chapter 625 The Brown Family Visits

    Chapter 625 The Brown Family Visits


    Under the pale moonlight, Arthur caught a glimpse of the figure by the window, smiling.


    The next day, before Lucia and the baby could wake up from their dream, several distinguished guests arrived at the vi. The Brown family was all present, and even Reynolds, who had always been elusive, showed up with his family of five. It was all about that little angel that was just born.


    Ewan opened the door and was stunned when he saw the Brown family.


    There was a row of limousines outside the vi. Chris and Esmae stood in front, nked by their three children, Shawn, Reynolds, and Helena. The family was imposing, with dozens of bodyguards at their side and six valets standing respectfully by.


    The Brown family did not inform Spencer of their visit, and Ewan waspletely unaware of it, so he was caught off guard. However, he reacted quickly and immediately went forward to greet the Browns. There was nothing to be disrespectful about before leading them to the building. Ewan let the servants at home immediately to send Spencer the news. After Spencer knew it, he was excited, and hurriedly rushed home.


    Ewan was wise enough to lead the Browns to the building and then leave of his own ord. He arranged for two servants to bring them tea and refreshments while he waited for Spencer in the vestibule. Inside the building, the Browns were greeted, naturally, by Jack and four others.


    "Miss Brown, Miss Webb and the baby are still resting. Shall I go up and ask her toe down?" Jack asked Helena politely.


    "I''ll go up and wake them up," said Helena, who had not seen Lucia or the baby for almost a month and was eager to see how was the baby. As her parents and brothers had just sat down, she was eager to go upstairs.


    "Let Lucia rest a little longer," Esmae felt sorry for Lucia, and as soon as she heard that she was still resting, she stopped Helena who was excited. "We''ve alreadye here. Are you still in a hurry?" "I miss the baby..." said Helena.


    She had been bored out of her mind for almost a month. Since her mother had brought her back to Chicago, she had been grounded. She couldn''t even use her cell phone alone. Except for her daily activities, every phone call was confirmed by her mother''s valet. Helena had expected her mother to spy on her, but she was bored. Lucia was the only one who can talk to her about her feelings. Esmae nced at Helena. She had guessed 90% of her thoughts. She missed Lucia and the baby, but she wanted to know more about Otis through Lucia. She wouldn''t allow it! "Helena, I''ll go up with you," Reynolds said suddenly, and Helena nodded expectantly at her mother.


    Esmae hesitated and nodded, but she immediately gave a look to her most trusted servant, who was ordered to walk over to Helena and stand respectfully beside her.


    Helena pursed her lips in silence, and Reynolds nced at the servant who dutifully followed him upstairs with Helena.


    "Esmae, why are you doing this to Helena?" Chris sighed.


    Esmae was not pleased at this, and though her husband had never openly expressed support for her daughter''s love, he had also not stopped and reproached her. So, she had already seen through his attitude and stance.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Chris, I want you to agree with me on this," Esmae said to her husband in a low voice,


    "I still don''t agree to Lucia and Arthur''s rtionship, let alone Helena and Otis. Back then, Lucia was with Arthur without knowing about my grudge against Edwin and his wife, but Helena and Otis knew about it. Do you think you can forgive them for going against my wishes in this situation?"


    Esmae''s harsh words put a man and a woman who had fallen in love with each other on judgment seat.


    Shawn sat there with a twinkle in his eye when he heard Esmae say that. He was worried about his sister.


    "Love is unpredictable," he said. Chris was rarely the opposite of Esmae when it came to parenting, and his words at this point were simply factual,


    "Both of them are outstanding young men. It''s only natural that they would fall in love with each other after meeting each other. Even if we are parents, how can we cut off their feelings for each other? Why don''t we..."


    "Enough!" Esmae didn''t want to hear any more. She felt her husband couldn''t understand her, so she gave him a cold look and turned her head. "I won''t change my mind. You don''t have to help her persuade me."


    Chris knew Esmae''s temper, and when she said this, he could only keep his mouth shut, and if he went on, it would turn into an argument.


    On the other hand, Helena was upstairs with Reynolds, who was very egoistic, and even though he had a servant following him, he said to Helena,


    "Helena, are you serious about Otis?"


    Reynolds only learned that Helena had been grounded by their mother because of Otis when he returned to Chicago in recent days. Seeing his sister fall in love with the Davies family''s man as Lucia did, Reynolds had mixed feelings. For or against, he wouldn''t say. "Yes," Helena said, undeterred by the watchful eyes behind her, "It won''t change."


    "I haven''t had much contact with their parents, but it seems they''ve done a pretty good job of raising their sons," Reynolds said tly.


    Helena nced sideways at Reynolds and didn''t go on. She knew he was upset. She could ask Shawn for advice, but she would never make it difficult for Reynolds to support her.


    When they reached the door, Helena was about to knock when Lucia''s door opened. They saw that it was Lucia who had gotten up on her own. She was still in her pajamas and rubbed her eyes in disbelief when she saw Helena and Reynolds standing at the door.


    "Lucia!" Helena loved Lucia so much that she threw herself into her arms and hugged her. It wasn''t until she was buried in Helena''s arms that Lucia realized that this wasn''t a dream.


    With a warm smile on her face, Lucia embraced Helena happily, turning her head to say hello to Reynolds,


    "Reynolds, long time no see."


    Reynolds smiled, nced at Lucia, concealed the throbbing in his heart, and nodded slightly.


    He was relieved to see Lucia in good spirits.


    "Where''s the baby?" Letting go of Lucia, Helena hurriedly asked. Although she had video chat with Lucia during this period and watched the changes of the baby, she could not touch her at all. Teddy was born at her watch, and so was the baby.

 Chapter 626 Take A Tumble

    Chapter 626 Take a tumble


    "She''s still sleeping. Probably going to wake up soon," Lucia said, and Helena was already inside, watching the baby.


    ncing back at Helena''s excited face, Lucia smiled. She didn''t have to worry about taking care of the baby herself, so she turned to Reynolds and asked,


    "Reynolds, are you okay?"


    "In what way?" Reynolds retorted, with a hint of resignation.


    Lucia looked into Reynolds'' evasive eyes, reached for both hands, and confessed,


    "Reynolds, the baby is my second child with Arthur. He''s the love of my life. I know I''m probably thest person to tell you to get over it, but I want you to move on. You and Shawn are both my brothers. I hope you can be happy and there''s a woman who can respond to your feelings. A good woman, you deserve it."


    "You don''t have to be ashamed of it," Reynolds said, unable to face Lucia''s earnest gaze. He looked away, feeling the warmth of her hand holding his own,


    "I''m the one who can''t get over it."


    "Reynolds!" Lucia may have been speechless, but she really couldn''t stand to see Reynolds being decadent for her, so she raised her voice and called out to him,


    "Will you stop running away? You know you can''t do anything, so why don''t you give up and look for another way out? If you''re stubborn to the end, you can''t see the good in others at all. How can you regenerate your feelings for others? In reality, the chance of falling in love with someone and getting the same response is already small. It''s just like the embarrassment between you and me. I can''t respond. Are you going to struggle with this for the rest of your life? Get back to your normal life, Reynolds. And ept the kindness of others. You''ll be out of it in no time."


    Reynolds looked at Lucia and didn''t know what to say.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As one of the heirs of the Brown family and a talented person himself, he had many women who were attracted to him. However, he already had Lucia in his eyes, so how could he possibly look at anyone else?


    "Reynolds, Lucia''s right," Helena said to him, holding the baby beside them,


    "Give someone else a chance. Give yourself a chance. Do you really want to see Lucia feel guilty for the rest of her life just because she can''t fall in love with you?"


    At this point, Helena had a feeling of helplessness. Didn''t the hatred between her mother and Edwin start there?


    Helena''s words hit Reynolds like a wave, and he finally looked down at Lucia, who was staring into his own eyes. Indeed, there was guilt in there.


    "Reynolds..." Lucia whispered to Reynolds.


    "I see," Reynolds finally conceded. He may have inherited Esmae''s stubbornness, but he was a little morepromised, a little more gentle than she was, "Can I at least try?"


    It was a big concession to get Reynolds to say that, and Lucia threw herself into his arms and said cheerfully,


    "Reynolds, thank you."


    When Lucia lunged into his arms, Reynolds was jolted by a jolt to the heart that instantly woke him up.


    Lucia had been very careful with him ever since he had revealed his feelings for her. They had never held each other in such an open way, but at that moment, he suddenly realized that the only right rtionship between him and Lucia was family.


    A long sigh came naturally from Reynolds'' lips, like a long, helpless crux in his heart, but now it had found its way out.


    Lifting his arm to hug Lucia, Reynolds finally smiled again. He turned to the baby girl in Helena''s arms and smiled,


    "This is our little princess?"


    Sensing a subtle change in Reynolds, Lucia''s smile deepened as she replied crisply,


    "Well, this is me and Arthur''s daughter."


    "So Helena knows, too?" Reynolds nced at his sister, who didn''t talk about it.


    "Better safe than sorry," Helena said calmly.


    "So you stay with Spencer?" Reynolds asked directly, but Lucia shook her head slightly and nced at the servant who was standing near them. Reynolds didn''t ask any more questions.


    She had to wash up, so Helena and Reynolds took the baby downstairs, and Esmae smiled again when she saw the baby. Chris'' eyes were full of love, and even Shawn, who had always been aloof, had a soft look on his face.


    When Spencer rushed to the small building, he saw the Browns pampering the baby girl. His eyes instantly darkened, and he was even more determined to hold onto this trump card.


    "Hi, everyone. I''m so honored that you''re all here!" Spencer greeted the Browns as he walked into the living room with a warm smile.


    Spencer''s character was well-known, so even with his enthusiasm, the Browns'' reaction was nd.


    "We''re here for Lucia and the baby," Helena said directly, not forgetting that Spencer had snitched!


    Spencer''s face darkened. He didn''t expect Helena to be so rude to him, but seeing Chris'' eyes seemed to read between the lines, his displeasure disappeared and he gave a wry smile,


    "It seems that you still cares about what I did before... but I hope you can understand that I respect your mother, so I can''t hide anything from her."


    "Hmph!" Toozy to listen to Spencer''s glib words, Helena hummed and turned her head away.


    "All right," said Esmae, not wanting to see the two of them turn on each other, "We''re here for the christening," she said. "We''re not here to argue about who''s right and who''s wrong. This is about Lucia and the baby."


    "You have a point," Spencer said humbly, seemingly gently.


    Shawn didn''t want to talk to Spencer, and Reynolds didn''t talk to him either. Their attention was focused on the baby. When the living room suddenly became quiet, Spencer couldn''t take it anymore, so he asked,


    "Where''s Lucia? Why isn''t she downstairs?"


    Helena didn''t answer, and Esmae didn''t want to embarrass herself, so she said, "Lucia just got up. She''ll be down when she gets cleaned up."


    "Really? I''ll go up and hurry her up," said Spencer, and he went upstairs to warn Lucia.


    As Spencer had just gone upstairs, Helena deliberately said, "As the owner, he leaves first."

 Chapter 627 In And Out Of The Drama

    Chapter 627 In and out of the drama


    "Would he have left if you hadn''t been so aggressive?" Esmae scolded her daughter.


    "He''s a bad person, and he''s a pain in the ass," Helena grumbled.


    "Well, he''s Lucia''s fiance. If you''re giving him a hard time, you''re giving Lucia a hard time." Esmae didn''t argue with Spencer''s character, saying,


    "Hold your temper a littleter. If you can''t, don''t say anything."


    Helena opened her mouth to argue, but... Chris said first, "Helena, listen to your mother. We''re guests here."


    Hearing her father say that, Helena reluctantly shut her mouth and coaxed the baby, who was already awake, to distract herself.


    Upstairs.


    Because Helena and Reynolds had been up here before, Lucia hadn''t locked the door, and Spencer had just barged in unannounced. She had just taken off her pajamas and was about to change. When she heard the voice behind him, she immediately turned around and subconsciously wrapped her clothes around her chest.


    When Lucia saw who it was, she was furious. "Get out of here!" She shouted


    Spencer smirked and even nced at Lucia''s bare shoulders, which were exposed to the light,


    "The Browns are here, Lucia. You have to get into character, Okay?"


    It turned out that he was afraid that she would embarrass him in front of the Browns, so he came up early to "warn" her. Lucia sneered and said,


    "You''re an actor, but I''m not."


    "Well said," Spencer said, as if unable to detect the irony in Lucia''s words,


    "You never hide your emotions, but it depends on when. This time even Mr. Brown is here. How do you think he''s gonna feel about you and me if we go toe-to-toe? Breaking up is impossible. Ms. Wilson would never say yes, and that would only make other people worry."


    Lucia frowned. She didn''t want Chris to worry about her.


    Seeing the change in Lucia''s expression, Spencer chuckled. Knowing that he had guessed right her concerns, he turned around and said, "I''ll wait for you outside the door. You can adjust your attitude."


    If it weren''t for Arthur''s visitst night, Lucia might have rushed out and knocked Spencer down. However, she was calmer and her will got stronger now.


    After changing her clothes quickly, Lucia sat in front of the dressing table and tidied up her appearance. Looking at her beautiful face in the mirror, Lucia smiled. Even if she really wanted to act, she could only be the protagonist!


    Lucia walked out of the room looking very different. She closed the door and said to Spencer,


    "Let''s go downstairs."


    Seeing Lucia''s friendly look, Spencer thought for a moment that he was hallucinating. However, when he saw Lucia walking downstairs, he didn''t think much about it and followed her down the stairs. It''d been a long time not seeing Chris and Shawn. Lucia was happy to hug them and say, "Chris, long time no see. How''s your health?"


    "All is well," said Chris lovingly and looked up and down at Lucia. "You seem to be recovering well," he said. "I''m relieved."


    "I''m sorry to let you worry," said Lucia with an embarrassed smile.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Brown. Lucia has me. I won''t let her be wronged." Spencer took the opportunity to walk behind Lucia and put his arms around her waist. He smiled at Chris who was nomittal, but nced at Spencer''s hands.


    Lucia raised an eyebrow, didn''t reject Spencer''s advances, and exchanged pleasantries with Shawn, making the living room feel cozy.


    During the conversation, Spencer told Chris and Esmae the detailed arrangements for the christening. Lucia took the opportunity to talk away from him and Shawn, and the conversation naturally revolved around the baby in Helena''s arms.


    Seeing that her mother was talking to Spencer, and the servants weren''t getting too close, Helena took advantage of it to coax the baby with Lucia, and ignored Shawn and Reynolds who were beside, asking her about Otis,


    "Lucia, has Otis been in touch with youtely?"


    "Yes," Lucia replied in a low voice. "He''s very worried about your condition. I''ve made him feel at ease. Although your mom won''t let you move freely, she won''t make things difficult for you."


    "The next time you talk to him, tell him I miss him," Helena said cheekily, with her cheeks turning pink. It was an embarrassing request, but she didn''t want to miss a chance to tell him how much she missed him.


    "Even if I don''t say it, Otis will know." Lucia teased Helena. It was rare for the four of them to be together. No matter what the situation was, Lucia was rxed and happy.


    "You must say that too." Helena red at Lucia and insisted that, when loving a person, she must clearly express her feelings to him.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll tell him for you," Lucia replied with a smile. She was envious of Helena, if only she could be as reckless as her.


    On the other hand, Spencer had already exined the procedure of the christening for Chris and Esmae, keeping an eye on Lucia during the conversation, lest she say something to Shawn and Reynolds she shouldn''t. As for Helena, he was powerless to change anything.


    "Spencer," Esmae said with a frown, sensing Spencer''s gaze, "Are you taking good care of Lucia and the baby?"


    "Of course," Spencer said, looking back at Lucia. "You can see how she is."


    "Don''t think too much. Take good care of them, okay?" Esmae hid the warning in gentle words.


    "I know," Spencer replied with a respectful smile, but there was a sneer in his heart.


    When Lucia saw Spencer, Chris and Esmae had done talking, she took the baby from Helena''s arms and walked over to Esmae,Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Esmae, I want Teddy toe to the christening."


    Esmae immediately frowned, and Spencer''s expression froze. A look of displeasure shed across his eyes. Chris simply responded, "Teddy''s her brother. Of course he''sing."


    "Chris..." Esmae was toote to stop her husband.


    "Is there a problem?" His wife looked serious. Chris asked with a gentle smile.


    "You know Teddy can''t get there alone," Esmae said, not believing her husband couldn''t read her mind.

 Chapter 628 Teddy

    Chapter 628 Teddy


    Chris smiled and said it while not fully understanding,


    "Teddy and the baby girl are Lucia''s children. Even though their biological fathers are different, Teddy is her brother no matter what. He should and must attend the baby''s christening. I think that''s reasonable. As for the other factors, we can ignore them."


    "Can''t ignore!" Esmae said unhappily, knowing that her husband wasn''t going to say anything. "They''re going toe with Teddy, and they''re not even going to..."


    Esmae didn''t finish her words. She red at her "disappointing" daughter, Helena, who immediately squinted, pretending not to know whom her mother was referring to.


    "Just let Teddye. Don''t you miss him too?" Lucia said to Esmae in a soft voice.


    Esmae pursed her lips, and now Chris spoke again. He looked at Spencer, who had been cold all along, and said,Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since each sticks to your arguments. I''ll leave it up to you. You''re his father, so it''s up to you to let Teddy attend his sister''s christening."


    Chris'' tone was soft, but there was an invisible pressure. Spencer took one look at Esmae, and the only answer is,


    "I think we can get Teddy in. After all, he and the baby are Lucia''s children."


    He was forced to be magnanimous.


    Lucia smiled slightly at the anger that shed through Spencer''s eyes as he looked at her.


    That afternoon, the Edwins, who had been informed by Lucia, took Teddy on a private jet back to the country. It had only been a month, and there were so many people who missed the baby.


    The Browns, on the other hand, settled down in the building, and Spencer, unwilling to be overruled by Lucia, sent dozens of servants to the building, ostensibly to anger Lucia. But Lucia didn''t care anymore. Arthur had apanied her when giving birth to the baby, and Jack and the others were above board. She was not afraid to be spied.


    Helena was still apanied by a servant. Even when she and Lucia were chatting alone, Helena could only smile bitterly at such moments. Lucia held her hand, and they both felt the same way.


    Edwin and Sophie arrived at Athegate the next morning with Theodore. Theodore slept soundly on the ne, so he was energetic when he got off the ne. When he got back to the vi, he asked Jan to take him to his father. By this time, Theodore had been in good health for nearly a year, so Edwin trusted him to find his father on his own.


    Theodore had been away from Athegate for nearly a year, and had rarely been seen in public when he was with Lucia. So when he took Jan''s hand and walked into the Branch of Davonnis building, like an elf who suddenly appeared in the adult world, he was always in the limelight, especially when he was so handsome.


    "You see, this little boy is so cute!" Someone could not help but discuss curiously.


    "How did he end up in our building? Could it be the son of a colleague?" Someone spected.


    "If I had a son like that, ..." someone said enviously.


    "No, you see. He''s with the president''s driver?" Someone just paid attention to Jan..


    "Seems to be true! And this little boy''s eyebrows look more and more familiar ah... ..." someone puzzled.


    Theodore couldn''t help but curl his lips when everyone was looking at him sideways. He could hear everything they were saying. Jan took Theodore to the president''s exclusive elevator. Now, many employees were excited about that.


    Before Jan could press the elevator button, the elevator door opened at exactly this time, and the person who came out of it was Arthur.


    At the sight of Arthur, Theodore pounced on him without a second thought, saying happily, "Daddy!"


    Daddy?!


    All who heard the name was stunned.


    Arthur was pleasantly surprised. He reached down and picked up Theodore, who was running towards him. He didn''t smile until he had Theodore in his arms,


    "Teddy, you just got off the ne. Why don''t you get some rest bute to the office?"


    "I miss you," Theodore said, cupping Arthur''s neck.


    When he heard this, Arthur''s heart was filled with emptiness, and guilt also came with it. He really neglected his son too much.


    "Teddy, I''m sorry. I ..." Arthur WAS interrupted by Theodore before he can finish his words.


    "Daddy, you don''t have to exin. Daddy and Mommy both have things to do. I understand, and I am willing to wait." Theodore blinked his big eyes, and his face hid his tolerance. There was an understanding in his starry eyes that a child of his age could not understand.


    Arthur can not help but hold Theodore, feeling very warm.


    "Teddy insisted oning to see you as soon as he got home, so I brought him here," said Jan to Arthur, smiling at the sweet scene of the father and son meeting.


    "Jan, you can go home. Teddy and I will be fine today," Arthur said to Jan.


    Jan hesitated for a moment, feeling that Arthur had something to say beforeing down the stairs. Theodore said to him immediately,


    "Jan, don''t worry. I won''t annoy my daddy."


    Jan could not help but smile. After seeing Arthur nodded, he left at ease.


    With Theodore in his arms, Arthur never went out again, so he took him to the elevator and back to his office. The elevator door had just closed when the employees discussed again. "It''s the CEO''s son! I thought he looks familiar!"


    "I''ve seen him before, but I didn''t expect him to be even more handsome now. He looks exactly like Mr. Davies!"


    "You''re all second-guessing, but I think he looks like..."


    "Shh! Don''t say that name. Do you want to lose your job?!"


    "Oh... never mind..."


    The rtionship of the chief executive, once a source of pride for the employees of Branch of Davonnis, was now a thing of the past.


    Despite the chaos behind him, Arthur returned to the office with Theodore. Kyle liked Teddy so much that he called to order a bunch of snacks as soon as he entered the office.


    Theodore hadn''t seen his father for a long time, so he stayed close to him. Arthur sat in his office chair and he sat on hisp. The desk where the papers were supposed to be was now filled with snacks.

 Chapter 629 Meet Nia

    Chapter 629 Meet Nia


    Theodore, no matter how smart he was, was still a kid. He was happy to have those snacks, while looking at the photos on the table.


    Seeing his own photo, and his father and mother''s photo, he smiled with his eyes curved.


    Arthur''s eyes softened when he noticed Theodore''s gaze. He stroked his son''s hair and asked him about his life in New York. Although they often video-chatted, it was not as intimate as face-to-face. Arthur was eager to make up for his child.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Theodore patiently answered his father''s questions. After a while, he remembered something and said to Arthur, "Dad,st time you said you were going after someone named Jacob, right?"


    "Yes," Arthur replied. "Do you have any ideas?"


    Arthur had previously asked Kyle to send someone to track Jacob down, but he hadn''t taken over because he purposely erased the "footprint" of his connection to Nia.


    "Of course!" Theodore said with a proud look. "I will take care of that."


    "Please," Arthur said softly, rubbing Theodore''s soft hair.


    Arthur spent the day with Theodore at thepany, and his son even apanied him to an important meeting, where Theodore yed with his tablet without disturbing his father. Arthur rarely got home on time and met his parents.


    "Bailey and the others were supposed toe, but I didn''t let them," Sophie said to Arthur over dinner.


    "When theye, Otis couldn''t help himself. Now is not really the time for him toe to Athegate," Arthur said with an understanding nod.


    "Arthur, are you going to the christening tomorrow, too?" Sophie thought of all possibilities, but she wasn''t sure what her son was thinking.


    "Of course," Arthur said without hesitation, with his eyes darkening.


    Sophie sighed a little. If Arthur were to attend, there would be chaos, and for once she did not want him to.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I do want to see Lucia and the baby, but there''s something more important that I have to do. So, I''ll keep a low profile tomorrow and won''t cause any unnecessary disputes." Arthur seemed to have read his mother''s mind, giving her advance notice.


    "That''s good," Sophie continued, feeling relieved. "Tomorrow is about the baby, and I want the kids to be happy."


    "Me too," Arthur said softly, smiling gently at his mother.


    That night, Theodore insisted that he should sleep with his father together. Arthur was happy and they chatted for a long time before falling asleep.


    The next day, with Theodore at ease with his grandparents, Arthur returned to the office, and as soon as he entered the office, he called Kyle.


    "Mr. Davies." Kyle came in and greeted him respectfully.


    "Get in touch with Nia and tell her I''ll be there at 10:00," Arthur said nonchntly, but Kyle''s reaction was surprising.


    "You''re going to see Nia?! In person?" From Kyle''s point of view, Arthur''s initiative to see Nia was a degradation.


    "Yes,"


    ," said Arthur, with a heavy look in his eyes, "I''m going to see her myself."


    Kyle was shocked, but seeing that his words were firm, he didn''t question anything anymore. He immediately contacted Nia''s assistant and arranged this meeting that he thought was very unreasonable. At 9:40 am, Arthur showed up at the Stable Growth building on time and was alone. Even Kyle wasn''t allowed to follow.


    As soon as he entered the lobby of Stable Growth Investment, Arthur didn''t have to say anything. The receptionist immediately came to greet him respectfully. Everyone at Athegate knew him.


    "Mr. Davies, Ms. Davidson instructed me to direct you to her office as soon as I saw you."


    "Really?" Arthur replied indifferently. "Then lead the way."


    The receptionist was overjoyed to have this honor. When she entered the elevator with Arthur, her heart was pounding and her face was red. She couldn''t help but nce at the handsome man beside her. Arthur kept looking straight ahead, even though he knew the receptionist was peeping at him.


    Ding! The elevator stopped on the 18th floor. This was Nia''s office. Arthur stepped out of the elevator first. The receptionist behind him quickly took a few quick steps to leave Arthur to Nia''s assistant before she reluctantly returned to the elevator.


    Nia''s assistant was equally respectful to Arthur and quickly took him to the CEO without any dy.


    Although she was on her own turf, Nia was still nervous to see Arthur again. As soon as Arthur stepped into the office, Nia immediately went over and greeted him warmly,


    "Mr. Davies, wee."


    After saying that, Nia winked at the assistant, and she immediately walked out. After the two of them sat down, the assistant came back and served them a cup of coffee, then left on her own to let the office be quiet.


    Nia picked up her coffee and took a sip before she calmed down a little. Seeing that Arthur wasn''t going to say anything and instead was looking around her office, she was silent for a while before finally losing her temper and couldn''t help but speak first,


    "Why do youe to see me personally?"


    Arthur slowly withdrew his gaze and turned to look at Nia nonchntly. He asked, "Will you be attending Spencer''s christening for his daughter this afternoon?"


    Nia nodded in amazement that Arthur came for this? But what did he want with her?


    "Spencer was kind enough to invite you," Arthur said with a chuckle.


    "Probably to avoid suspicion," Nia said carefully, using her words carefully, "He suspected that I was spreading rumors in the circle so he invited me, presumably to prove me wrong me in the public." "Will you go?" Arthur asked, not agreeing.


    Nia pursed her lips, looked up at Arthur, and asked, "Mr. Davies, are you concerned about this? I assume Spencer invited you as well? After all..."


    He hated him so much. How could he miss the opportunity to embarrass him in public? Nia didn''t finish her words.


    "He didn''t invite me," Arthur said nonchntly, lowering his eyes. "You of all people should know why."


    Nia''s heart skipped a beat. Was Arthur using her of spreading rumors that Lucia''s daughter was his? For a moment, she did not dare to answer. Seeing that Nia was silent, Arthur sneered silently and said,


    "Don''t worry. I''m not here to pursue it."

 Chapter 630 Smooth Invasion

    Chapter 630 Smooth Invasion


    "So, Mr. Davies, you''re..." Nia couldn''t help but look at Arthur curiously and dare to ask.


    "I want to use your invitation to attend the christening ceremony together." Arthur was silent for a while, as if hesitating whether or not to speak. After a while, he calmly said it that shocked Nia.


    "What?!" Nia widened her eyes and almost stood up.


    Arthur was going to the christening with her?!


    This was something that Nia never expected.


    "Why? Is there a problem?" Arthur asked in a low voice, with his brow slightly raised.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "This... you..." Nia was so shocked that she didn''t know what to say. She even subconsciously started wiggling her fingers, feeling a little at a loss.


    Arthur


    gave a low, seductive chuckle.


    Nia was stunned for a moment. Arthur''s charm went without saying, but she wouldn''t be so stupid as to think that Arthur proposed toe along out of affection for her. At the thought of this, Nia finally calmed down a little. After a long pause, she asked carefully,


    "You have many friends... and I''m sure you''ll have plenty ofpany. Why did you choose me?"


    Although they seemed to shake hands to make peace not long ago, this man had single-handedly blocked all Stable Growth Investment''s business for Lucia, and his peers were afraid of Davonnis Corp''s threats and were afraid to engage with him. What was his intention in making this offer now?


    Arthur crossed his legs and exined with a smile,


    "Of course it''s because you have a grudge against Spencer. I''m sure you know how I feel about Lucia the best. You''ve been her assistant since we first met, so you should understand that I want to see how she feels. But if I go with someone else, Spencer will make things very difficult for me, and Lucia will be stuck in the middle. But if I go with you... He won''t do anything, and besides, he won''t mess with you when I''m around, which is good for both of us."


    Nia did not expect Arthur to be so candid that they could use each other, and that they would have a greater interest in each other, and that being together with Arthur would look good even if there were no real benefits. Nia''s heart skipped a beat when she thought of this.


    "How about it? Ms. Davidson, can you do this for me?" Arthur asked, seeing Nia''s eyebrows slowly unfurl.


    "If Spencer sees me walking with you... he''d be devastated," Nia said in a low voice with a smile on her face.


    "Of course. With his paranoid personality, he will definitelye up with countless possibilities," Arthur sneered. "And after today, everyone will know that Davonnis Corp and Stable Growth can no longer be at odds. They can even coexist peacefully. I believe that this will be very beneficial to Stable Growth''s development."


    When Nia heard this, she was even more moved. Although she still had some doubts about Arthur''s true purpose, it was only to attend the christening ceremony together. No matter how she thought of it, she wouldn''t lose anything. Should she... ? Didn''t she have to ask Jacob?


    At this thought, Nia''s eyes lit up and she looked up at Arthur and said, "I''d like to do you a favor ande with you to the christening this afternoon."


    "Thank you," Arthur said, smiling. "I''ll pick you up at five this afternoon."


    When she heard that Arthur was actually going to pick her up in person, Nia was ttered and quickly declined. "We can just meet in front of the hotel. I can go there myself."


    "No, Ms. Davidson, you have already agreed to do me this huge favor. I can''t ignore basic etiquette," Arthur said with a gentle smile.


    Nia''s face turned red. In her mind, she had already imagined Arthur driving a luxury car to pick her up. That was the dream scenario for all women... Vanity had triumphed over reason, and Nia nodded shyly. "Thank you, Mr. Davies."


    Arthur shook his head slightly, and the smile on his handsome face deepened. He didn''t say anything, but his eyes kept staring at Nia, and his gentle and sizing gaze made Nia blush. Finally she was unable to resist his charm and can only bow her head to avoid his eyes, asking,


    "Anything else, Mr. Davies?"


    "I''m sorry. I was just thinking that we''re going to the christening together. Shouldn''t we go there dressing up?" Arthur said softly.


    "Dressing up?" Nia looked up, feeling confused.


    "Since we''re going together, of course we''re going to wear matching outfits. I''m going to be wearing a light blue suit tonight. How about you?" Arthur continued.


    Nia frowned slightly. She was going to wear a light yellow dress, but when she heard Arthur say that, she didn''t think anything of it. She quickly stood up and said, "I''ll have my assistant set it up right away."


    "Don''t bother." Arthur was being polite, but he still sat and watched Nia walk towards the door.


    "It''s not a problem." Nia was ttered to be able to walk in and out with Arthur. Her vanity kicked in, and she only wanted to cooperate with this man, who was the most powerful man in the world. Her guard was already at its lowest as she spoke. She had gone to the door and asked her assistant to change her dress at once.


    The assistant''s chair was only five meters away from the office, but that was far enough. Hearing Nia''s footsteps, Arthur quickly stood up, while keeping an eye on the door. He nimbly walked over to her desk, took out a small USB drive from his pocket, and plugged it into Nia''sputer.


    Outside the office, Nia and the assistant exined the color of the gown she was wearing tonight. After she was done speaking, she suddenly realized that she had left Arthur alone in the office!! Although Stable Growth had nothing to hide, who knew what he will do?!


    As her guard went up, Nia hurried back to the office. When she anxiously pushed the door open, she found Arthur still sitting on the sofa in the same position. His hands had just reached out to pick up the coffee on the table. When he saw her, he raised his thick eyebrows in confusion.


    "Ms. Davidson, what''s going on here that''s so scary?"


    Nia heaved a sigh of relief and quickly put on a smile. "I''m fine. I was just afraid it would be rude to leave you alone in the office, so I rushed back."


    "You''re too polite," Arthur replied with a smile as he took a sip of his coffee.


    After a few more polite words from both of them, Arthur got up and said goodbye. Nia walked him all the way to the lobby and politely watched him leave before returning to her office.

 Chapter 631 The Hidden Thoughts

    Chapter 631 The Hidden Thoughts


    The office was quiet again after Arthur left, and Nia felt that something was on her mind. She had learned from Jacob that she was a true believer in being paranoid and cautious, so she went back to her desk to check the location of each of her files and the traces of the use of theputer. After she found no strange things, shepletely felt rxed.


    After leaving Stable Growth Investment, Arthur got into the car and took out his cell phone to send a message to his son, "Teddy, the Trojan horse has been installed."


    After a while, Theodore replied, "OK, dad, wait for my good news!"


    Turning to the Stable Growth Investment''s sign on the building, Arthur sneered and drove away.


    Today''s christening was more important to Spencer than anyone else, because it was his chance to once again show his connection to the Brown family after his engagement party a year ago. He wanted to use the opportunity to show everyone that he had a strong background to intimidate his enemies, and to win over his partners.


    Compared to Spencer, Lucia''s interest in the christening ceremony could be described as apathetic. Today, she woke up as usual to wash up, feed the baby, and put her to bed, as if she didn''t care about the ceremony a few hourster.


    "Spencer dragged mommy to check on the venue. Lucia, do you think Otis ising tonight?" Helena asked Lucia in the room, bored, after she put the baby to bed.


    Lucia nced at the servant who was standing near the door andughed. It seemed that Helena waspletely immune to her.


    "No," she answered honestly.


    "Why..." Helena actually knew it, but still asked it.


    "Edwin and Sophie know better than not to let Otis interfere with the whole process of the christening on an asion like this," Lucia replied.


    "But I miss him..." Helena and Otis had met two or three times a month before, so she had never experienced the pain of missing him beyond her reach. It had only been more than a month, and she had already missed him terribly.


    When Lucia heard Helena''s words, she lowered her head and gently rocked the baby''s cradle. Her voice sounded as if it came from a distant ce. She said softly and indifferently, "No matter how much I think about him, I can only endure it..."


    Hearing this, Helena quickly stoppedining and, feeling a little guilty, leaned over to Lucia, put her arm around her shoulder, and whispered,


    "Sorry to remind you of Arthur..."


    "He is in my heart. Even if I want to escape, I can not avoid..."


    Helena sighed. She admired Lucia''s endurance. She couldn''t stand it for more than a month. What about her? Over a year, 300 days. How did she survive?


    "Don''t look at me with those adoring eyes," Helena''s eyes made Luciaugh, "If I wasn''t pregnant and motivated enough to run back to him," she said, "Do you really think I''m that strong?" "Stronger than me anyway," said Helena with a smile.


    "You used tofort me that things would work out. You and Otis have a deep rtionship. I believe you will be together," Lucia said, pinching Helena''s arm gently.


    "Of course!" Helena''s eyes sparkled and she said without hesitation, "He and I are going to be together. We just have to wait for mom to get over it."


    "Nobody''s heart is made of stone," Luciaughed. "Let''s wait together."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, let''s wait together!" Helena replied happily.


    The servant next to them seemed expressionless, but in fact, she was already suffering. "Miss, how can I report to Madam when you still say these things in front of me?"


    Just as the servant was suffering, Helena suddenly turned to re at her and said, "Vivian, I didn''t discuss anything bad with Lucia. Don''t talk nonsense to my mother, understand?" The servant nodded with tears in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, on the third floor of the Pinnacle Grand Hotel, Spencer was touring the venue with Esmae, and was proudly introducing the dishes, wine, andvishyouts, as Esmae listened and watched, not in high spirits.


    Spencer noticed Esmae''s displeasure and his enthusiasm waned. He exined to her helplessly, "Ms. Wilson, you know that Lucia brought up that matter in front of Mr. Brown on purpose. It''s not like I agreed to it..."


    Esmae nced at Spencer and said coolly, "You don''t have to exin. I know it wasn''t easy for you to answer."


    Spencer was overjoyed, but he still looked guilty as he continued, "Although that''s true, I''m the one who agreed to it. Lucia is gong too far. Why does she have to y such tricks in front of you?" "Lucia was right to want Teddy toe. She was wrong because Teddy is too young toe alone." Esmae was not happy at the thought of seeing Edwin and Sophie againter.


    Despite Esmae''s tough exterior, she resented the way Lucia persuaded her, talked to Sophie, argued with Edwin over and over again. The ice in her heart was melting away, consciously unwilling, but she can not control the heart of the soft part.


    So seeing Sophie and Edwin again, Esmae was afraid she''ll end uppromising.


    Seeing Esmae frowning and pursing her lips, Spencer couldn''t read her mind, but one thing he knew for sure was that she was fanning the mes.


    "Ms. Wilson, when seeing Edwin and Sophieter, give them a hard time, or they''ll think you''ve gone soft. They fully support Helena''s rtionship with Otis, and when they do, they''ll encourage Otis to try to woo Helena. With Helena''s directness, you won''t be able to control her much longer."


    Spencer''s words struck a chord with Esmae, who turned and red at Spencer. Se said unhappily, "Hard time?! I''m at odds with the two of them. If it weren''t for Lucia, they wouldn''t be there!" Spencer''s face was still full of worry as he tried to sow discord between the two sides,


    "Actually, it''s not good for Helena and Lucia to have more contact. You know that Lucia and the Davies family have a good rtionship. Lucia might have given Helena a lot of advice in the past two days. I''m just afraid that Lucia will act as a mouthpiece for them."


    Esmae''s face darkened. She knew exactly how things were going to turn out. She knew her daughter''s character very well. She must have been asking Lucia to contact Otis these past two days, but... Esmae''s stared at Spencer coldld,


    "Spencer, be careful with what you say. You''re implying that Lucia deliberately disobeyed me?"

 Chapter 632 Delighted

    Chapter 632 Delighted


    Spencer was so relieved that he gave a wry smile and said, "Isn''t she?"


    Esmae frowned a little. Spencer''sints about Lucia were growing, and there was some emotion involved. It was because he was in love with Lucia that she agreed to cooperate with him in order to hurt Arthur. If he had no love for Lucia now, Lucia would be miserable, so she asked,


    "Are you still in love with Lucia?"


    Spencer slightly raised an eyebrow. The loss in his eyes was real. He whispered in response, "So what, she does not care how I treat her."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rtionships take time," Esmae advised. "You have to be patient."


    Spencer nodded, sneering in his heart, "Haven''t I been patient enough?" Unfortunately, he had already seen through the cold fact.


    The banquet had been arranged, and there were only two hours left before the official start. Spencer and Esmae returned home together, and luxury cars lined up in front of the vi, waiting to pick up the distinguished host and guests.


    As soon as Esmae returned to the building, she went straight to Lucia''s room, and sure enough, Helena was there too.


    "You guys get ready to go," Esmae said.


    "I''m going to go change," she said, still missing the baby. She excused herself and fled the room, while Lucia began to dress her daughter in a cute little outfit.


    Esmae walked over to Lucia, looked at the baby and said, "Spencer and I were just talking. He loves you very much. Lucia, are you..."


    "That kind of selfish love is beneath me," said Lucia bluntly, before Esmae could finish her words.


    Esmae sighed. Spencer''s character was bad, but there was nothing she could do to get Lucia out of her awkward rtionship with Spencer and keep her away from Arthur. She was stuck in the middle.


    "Then forget about it and take care of the baby," Esmae said.


    Lucia nodded meekly, but when Esmae couldn''t see her eyes, there was a hint of stubbornness in there.


    When the time came, the Browns were all ready, and Spencer was with Lucia, apanying her and their daughter to the Pinnacle Grand Hotel, where the christening was to take ce. Originally, Spencer and Lucia were alone in a car, but Helena forced herself to follow them into the car, not giving Spencer a chance to be alone with Lucia. Spencer smiled and could only let her do it.


    On the other hand, Arthur, who had already changed into a suit, drove to the downstairs of Stable Growth Investment to wait for Nia. At five o''clock, Nia went downstairs as scheduled. As expected, she was wearing a light blue dress. Although she did not have the dignified demeanor of ady from a noble family, she looked rather beautiful.


    "Mr. Davies, I''m sorry to keep you waiting." Nia recognized Arthur''s figure at a nce. She had seen this car countless times before, and every time it appeared, it was to wait for Lucia. She didn''t expect to be able to sit in it properly today.


    Arthur nodded and got out of the car to open the door for Nia. He was handsome and proud in his blue suit. His demeanor was unparalleled. Just standing by the side of the car attracted the attention of every passer-by. Nia, who had been treated like ady by him, felt like a pampered princess, enjoying the envious stares of others.


    Nia had always wanted to escape from her humble origin, to be the center of attention wherever she went, like Lucia. She used to be humble around Reynolds, around Spencer, but around Arthur, she experienced the feeling of iparablefort.


    With her head held high, like a proud swan, Nia bent over to get into the car. After Arthur closed the car door for her, a sneer shed across her lips.


    The Phantom engine roared and drove towards the Pinnacle Grand Hotel.


    At the venue, Spencer let the Browns sit down, and leaded Lucia to the entrance to greet the guests.


    Lucia held her sleeping baby in her arms, with her calm expression.


    Spencer sensed Lucia''s displeasure, and thest thing he wanted was for Lucia to act like she didn''t have anything to do with it. It was two people''s business, but it was like a one-man show. That was like the engagement ceremony back then.


    With that in mind, Spencer frowned, put his arm around Lucia''s waist without warning, and whispered as she frowned at him,


    "Don''t forget who you are. Even if you don''t like it, you have to smile."


    Spencer''s voice was low, but it was an actualmand tone.


    "You remember I amn''t happy about it," Lucia said with a sneer, unable to free herself from Spencer as she hugged the baby.


    "The guests will be here soon, so don''t make a scene in public," Spencer said in a low voice, ignoring Lucia''s meaning and holding her waist tightly with a warning.


    Lucia smiled coldly, turned her head and looked straight ahead, ignoring Spencer.


    Spencer was about to say something when the first guest appeared. He could only put away his displeasure and put on a smile. Fortunately, Lucia did not continue to be indifferent. She smiled faintly and greeted the guest, only then did he feel at ease.


    The sun went down, and the guests came in droves to offer their blessings to the little angel. Slowly, the venue became lively.


    Spencer was pleased with Lucia''s performance. Although she purposely cut down onmunication with him, she didn''t show indifference in front of the guests. The two of them seemed to be in a good mood, and Lucia was recovering well. Especially tonight, she was only wearing a in long dress and light makeup. She looked even more elegant, beautiful, and gentle and moving. Everyone attributed the credit to Spencer, her fianc¨¦, who took good care of her. There were also many words of praise.


    "Spencer, you did a great job. I''m so envious that Lucia has recovered so well," a richdy with heavy makeupplimented him.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Read," said Spencer, smiling. "Please be seated."


    "Well, well, well...". With a smile on her face, thedy continued to praise as she walked, "What a loving rtionship. I''m so envious of you..."


    Spencer''s smile deepened, and his heart swelled with pride. It seemed that today''s christening had gone right.


    And Lucia, who was wearing a smile mask, had never stopped sneering.

 Chapter 633 Unexpected Visitors

    Chapter 633 Unexpected Visitors


    Soon after, Edwin and Sophie brought Theodore to the venue. Edwin and Sophie were so cultured that they were willing to talk to Spencer when they saw him, but Theodore couldn''t help it. When he saw Lucia and his sister, he jumped up and down in excitement, kissing his mommy and his sister.


    Theodore was so surprised to see a red and wrinkled baby a month ago that he couldn''t bear to let go of his little hand.


    Lucia squatted, holding her daughter in one hand and her son in the other.


    Even if the reunion was short, Lucia had tasted the sweetness of happiness.


    Spencer, however, was not happy with the warm image. After a brief exchange with Edwin and Sophie, he frowned and said to Lucia in a cold voice,


    "Be careful. You''ll drop our daughter."


    Spencer pronounced the word "our" in a way that made Edwin frown. Sophie grabbed his arm and patted the back of his hand.


    Lucia raised her head and red at Spencer. Theodore''s face was slightly aggrieved. Lucia couldn''t help but kiss her son on the cheek. In a voice that only two people could hear, she said, "Teddy, be a good boy and be patient."


    "Yeah, I will," Theodore said, and then took his grandfather''s hand and walked away from his mother''s warm embrace,


    "Grandma and Grandpa, I''m hungry. I want to eat."


    "Okay, I will take you to the table," said Edwin, who wanted to see more of his granddaughter, but couldn''t bear to see Spencer''s attitude and his grandson suffer.


    Spencer sneered and winked at his man behind him, who hurried up to guide Edwin and the others to their seats, where Edwin found them very far from the center. It could even be said that this table was the edge of the hall.


    "The heart of a viin," Edwin scoffed.


    "You know he''s just like that, so why are you angry? Stay away from him and let''s have some peace." Sophieforted her husband nonchntly, but when she nced at Esmae, who was sitting on a chair, she took a few more nces.


    Knowing that Sophie cared about Esmae, Edwin hid his displeasure with Spencer, and for years remained attentive to his wife as he pulled out a chair for her. He waited until she was seated before allowing Theodore to sit between them,


    "We got to see our granddaughter as we wished, and it was worth it for what happened today."


    "Yeah." Sophie smiled gently, connecting with her husband.


    Theodore looked to his left at his grandfather and to his right at his grandmother, smiling. And he thought to himself that grandpa and grandma were really in love...


    If Edwin and Sophie knew they''d been teased by their grandson, they''d beughing.


    Soon after, Kane, Juliana, Eduard and Daphne arrived, too, and Spencer, in his own way, could not fail to invite them, because he wanted them to see that he had Lucia, and he wanted them to be indignant and helpless.


    So when he greeted them, Spencer had a big smile on his face.


    "Mr. Fletcher, Mrs. Fletcher, Mr. Burton, Miss Allen, wee. Lucia and I have been expecting you."


    Spencer''s smile was polite, but to Kane and the others it was brute, so no one paid any attention to him. The four of them put down their gifts for the baby and quickly said hello to Lucia before walking the table. They were toozy to listen to Spencer''s smugness.


    "That was quick," Spencer said in Lucia''s ear as Kane and the others took their seats.


    "How you treat people, others will naturally treat you the same." Lucia said lightly.


    "I''m enthusiastic, aren''t I?" Spencer said, deliberately raising the volume.


    Lucia sneered and kept her mouth shut.


    Spencer felt bored, so he shut up and waited for his next guest.


    Spencer looked at the visitor''s log and said to Lucia,


    "Let''s sit down, too. It''s about time."


    Although the nurse took turns holding the baby, Lucia was tired. She nodded and was about to leave when she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure, and her steps stopped in an instant.


    Arthur was here.


    Spencer had already turned around, and when he saw Lucia''s abnormality, he looked back too, and with one nce his eyes almost popped out.


    Right behind them, Arthur was walking over with Nia. These two people who would never walked together were now close. Nia was holding Arthur''s arm with a gentle look on her face. Otherwise, everyone would think she was his girlfriend.


    Spencer''s mind went nk. He almost thought he was wrong about Arthur and Nia. No way!


    After the shock, he quickly looked toward Lucia, only to see her eyes had the pain.


    Spencer thought about the possibility of Arthur forming an alliance with Nia. This was thest thing he wanted to see. However, seeing Lucia unhappy about Arthur''s "betrayal", he secretly felt ted. His emotions wereplicated.


    Just as Spencer was thinking, Arthur and Nia had arrived at the entrance, and Lucia was staring nkly at Arthur as if she had forgotten everything around her.


    Spencer could almost hear Lucia''s heartbeat.


    Why?


    He smiled like a gentleman and spoke to Nia first. "Ms. Davidson, I thought you weren''ting, but not only did youe, but you brought an unwee person with you." Spencer didn''t need to hide his


    sarcasm.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Mr. Davies, you invited me, so I''m here. As for who my apany is, it''s none of your business, right?" Nia countered without fear, without hiding her disgust for Spencer. Nia red at him, then turned to look at Lucia. A smug smile appeared on her face, and she held Arthur''s arm even tighter in a daze as she pretended to say,


    "Ms. Webb, it''s been a long time. I know you''re still angry about what I did in the past, but I''m here to congratte you from the bottom of my heart. Congrattions on giving birth to such a cute baby. I hope she can grow up healthy."

 Chapter 634 Discussions

    Chapter 634 Discussions


    Cute?


    Lucia raised an eyebrow. She didn''t even look at her daughter in her arms before she dared to lie.


    "I''m not angry..." Lucia''s voice was deep and dark. Her eyes were as bright as stars, and her lips curved into a domineering smile,


    "I hold a grudge."


    While Lucia had only said one word, Nia felt as if she had pped her face so hard that she couldn''t speak.


    If Lucia was really overbearing, how can Nia handle it.


    Arthur smiled from the bottom of his heart, without a trace on his face.


    "Let''s not talk about the past. You are the guests. Since Ms. Davidson is here, bring yourpanion to the banquet. It is about to begin." Spencer did not want to rehash the past, but just wanted to get rid of Arthur and Nia as soon as possible. If he had known they wereing together, he never would have invited Nia.


    Nia snorted and turned to face Arthur with a gentle look. "Arthur, let''s take our seats."


    "Okay." Arthur nodded, as if he was only reacting to Nia. Ignoring Spencer''s sarcasm and Lucia''s expression, he brought her to the table.


    After a few steps, Nia blushed and whispered to Arthur, "Mr. Davies, I''m sorry I was so abrupt."


    She called out "Arthur" out of anger. She thought that Arthur would refute her in public, but she didn''t expect him to answer. That was why Nia has random thoughts and blushed.


    "It''s okay. I understand your frustration," Arthur said with a smile, giving Nia understanding and eptance.


    As soon as she heard Arthur''s words, which were low and understandable, Nia couldn''t help but feel her heart pounding. She told herself not to think too much, but at the same time, she couldn''t help but think too much.


    This man was so seductive.


    While Arthur and Nia were whispering, neither of them noticed that they were the center of attention at the banquet.


    Not too long ago, Nia acted in a way that angered Arthur, and everyone in the business knew that Davonnis Corp banned Stable Growth Investment. Who would have thought that they would be attending Spencer and Lucia''s daughter''s christening together today! And they were talking andughing and being intimate?!


    This was a fucking fantasy!


    For a time, there were a lot of discussions and guesswork.


    "Did you see that!? Arthur and Nia walked to the table arm in arm!"


    "I saw it, I saw it, I really had an eye-opening experience today. Arthur and Lucia used to be a couple, and Spencer was the third party. Later, Spencer and Lucia got together, and Nia stepped in. Now Arthur is getting close to Nia. What kind of reversal is this?!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think Arthur and Nia are together to get back at Spencer!"


    "Arthur''s not so fussy, is he?"


    "You don''t mind being taken away from you?"


    All the guests had their own opinions, whispering and muttering to themselves. They were all excited, like flies that had smelled a bad smell. They were not afraid to guess other people''s lives. Arthur was there as Nia''s plus one, so naturally he sat with her, several tables away from his parents and son. He didn''t even go over to say hello, but Edwin and Sophie had already seen him.


    Edwin and Sophie didn''t understand Arthur''s intention, but they were concerned about Theodore''s suspicion when he saw his father walking with another woman. When they were about to exin, they looked down and saw Theodore smiling in his father''s direction as if he didn''t mind what he saw.


    Edwin raised an eyebrow, pinched Theodore''s nose gently, and smiled, "Do you know something, kid?"


    "It''s a secret between me and my dad," Theodore said mysteriously, with a slight snort that tickled his nose.


    Edwin and Sophie looked at each other and smiled.


    It was good as long he kept his mind off things.


    At the entrance, Spencer had yet to recover from his shock. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Lucia holding the baby in a daze. Her expression was as if she was about to cry. The fire in his heart was immediately ignited. He opened his mouth with a sneer,


    "Did you hear that? Nia called Arthur."


    "So what..." Lucia''s voice was low, deep and lifeless.


    "So what?" Spencer snickered and said, "Afraid that some people''s infatuation will eventually be used to be let down."


    When Lucia heard this, her eyes turned cold, and she looked at Spencer resentfully, but Spencer ignored it and continued with his vulgar words,


    "Nia did a pretty good job. I wonder how she hooked up with Arthur."


    Lucia red at Spencer, turned away without a word, and walked to her seat. She was toozy to say another word to him!


    Spencer stopped gloating and followed her. His heart was in turmoil. He was wondering why Arthur and Nia had gotten together. If they had really formed an alliance, and if they had definitely formed an alliance to deal with him... how should he deal with it? They were the existence that he had a headache unceasingly. Now they were together... so...


    Spencer, who had been calm and collected, was nowpletely clueless.


    However, the most important thing currently was to greet friends and guests. Spencer took a deep breath, and then looked up. His eyes had been restored clear and bright.


    By the time he got to the main table, Spencer was already wearing a smiling mask. After saying hello to Chris, he told Lucia to hold the baby, took her in his arms and walked to the small stage set up in front of the table to make a toast.


    Spencer gave a heartfelt toast, expressing his love for Lucia and his love for his daughter, but unfortunately there weren''t that many people listening. And all the attention was on Arthur and Nia''s table. In the small stage, Spencer''s vision was particrly clear. He found everyone was insouciant, so he was very angry.


    Arthur! Nia!


    To regain control of his attention, Spencer invited Chris to give a speech on the stage, which Chris had refused for a long time, but Spencer did not care about it for himself.


    Off the stage, hearing Spencer say he wanted him to make a speech, Chris'' face darkened, and Esmae understood why Spencer done this. She could only whisper to calm her husband down and persuade him to go on stage.


    Sure enough, the appearance of Chris immediately attracted everyone''s attention. They had been paying attention to Chris before. When they saw the tycoon in the transportation field really came on stage, they apuded at the same time. In terms of tufthunting, they had a tacit understanding.

 Chapter 635 Reluctant Toast

    Chapter 635 Reluctant Toast


    When Chris spoke, everyone was polite, listening intently to every word of this distinguished guest, and pping enthusiastically, as if they were pping hard enough to get Chris'' attention. Spencer was relieved a bit by the sight, but Lucia wanted to get down from there as quickly as possible.


    After the speech, they raised their sses and congratted to them. After drinking one ss of wine, the atmosphere became extremely lively. Under the influence of this atmosphere, everyone was in a much happier mood. In the midst of exchanging drinks, the conversation andughter continued.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The christening ceremony had officially begun.


    Just off the little stage, Chris'' face darkened. Spencer knew the reason, of course, but now he couldn''t apologize to him in public. He could only think about exiningter.


    After the christening, everyone entered the banquet hall and began to socialize.


    Back in her seat, Helena immediately helped Lucia carry the baby over to her and said thoughtfully,


    "Lucia, you must be tired. Eat something."


    By the time Helena finished her words, Reynolds had already expertly picked up Lucia''s favorite dish and ced it in her te, while Spencer, who was sitting next to her, was more of a sudden presence. "Miss Brown," to ease his embarrassment, Spencer said thoughtfully, "I''ll hold the baby first. You haven''t eaten, have you?"


    When Helena heard this, she subconsciously tightened her grip on the baby. Her guard was raised instantly. Spencer noticed her movement, and the smile on his face immediately disappeared. "Helena hug the baby." Lucia did not express too much, but said it lightly.


    "It''s too much trouble for her..." Spencer pretended to be polite as he continued to reach out to Helena. This time, Lucia turned her head and whispered sarcastically, "Do you know how to hold a baby?"


    Spencer''s eyes dimmed, and he subconsciously nced at Chris and Esmae. And he was relieved to see the two of them talking quietly but not looking at them.


    "Did you give me a chance to learn?"


    "Because you never meant it," Lucia replied without hesitation.


    Spencer stared at Lucia for a long time, with his eyes turning cold. If it weren''t for the asion, he would have wanted to argue with her. Reynolds, who was sitting next to him, couldn''t hear what they were saying, but he could see Spencer''s eyes. Reynolds had known Spencer hadn''t been so nice to Lucia, but that was no reason for Lucia to suffer!


    "Lucia, eat more," Reynolds said in a low voice. His eyes fixed on Spencer as he picked up the food again.


    Sensing Reynolds'' hostility, Spencer quickly forced a smile and said, "Well, thanks, Miss Brown."


    Helena leaned over with the baby, toozy to even look at Spencer.


    Clearly, they had been hungry for a long time, but each person did not enjoy the meal and everyone seemed to have their own mind.


    Esmae could not help but look at the table near the entrance, where Edwin and Sophie, with Theodore, had long noticed where they were sitting. And Eamae had a new "understanding" of Spencer''s tolerance. Edwin, a prominent businessman on Wall Street, was given a corner seat for such an asion! Fortunately, everyone did not pay too much attention to them. If they were recognized, Spencer will only be criticized because of his character.


    And Theodore, Esmae really wanted to go over and hold her grandson whom she missed so much.


    Arthur and Nia had also started eating, and the reason he hadn''t greeted his parents was because Edwin and Sophie had been keeping a low profile in the country. Except for the Davies family and their old friends who knew about them, most people hadn''t seen Edwin. Several branches of Davonnis Corp had be unique in each stronghold, so Edwin''s reputation preceded him.


    But even if Arthur tried to hide it, many people knew Theodore. Lucia had taken him to important events before, so people began to guess who the two elders were.


    Edwin''s self-possession and Sophie''s modesty can''t be overstated.


    Nearly halfway through the banquet, Spencer asked Lucia to get up and join him in thanking the important guests. But Lucia declined.


    "Lucia, this is the courtesy. Are you going to let me go alone?" Spencer said, frowning.


    "Isn''t that reason enough that I have to take care of the baby?" She whispered, and her face was devoid of emotion.


    "Miss Brown will take care of the baby. Just put some champagne in your ss. I''m not asking you to drink," Spencer continued, not giving up. It was a christening he and Lucia had organized for their "daughter". Wouldn''t it be embarrassing to go to a toast alone?


    Lucia frowned slightly. Helena was about to speak when Esmae, who had just heard their conversation, spoke,


    "Lucia, today is the baby''s christening. Everyone is here to congratte you. You should join Spencer in thanking all the guests foring to the baby''s christening."


    But Lucia''s brow was still slightly furrowed. She was unwilling to do so.


    Spencer frowned, lowered his head and whispered into Lucia''s ear, "Don''t make me look bad! Otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?" Lucia frowned and raised her eyebrows. Her words were cold, but she stood up, nced askance at Spencer, and said to Helena,


    "Helena, watch the baby for me. I''ll be right back."


    Helena could only nod.


    After pouring Lucia a ss of champagne, Spencer''s expression softened a little. He picked up his ss again and held Lucia''s hand. When Lucia struggled, he held her hand tightly and looked pleased. There was nothing she could do but let Spencer hold her hand. Although she was disgusted by being touched by him, she smiled gently when she came to the guests.


    At each table, everyone got up and clinked with them. When they drank and toasted, they ttered and congratted. Spencer felt proud and smiled. And Lucia, who was standing next to him, couldn''t break free from him, so she just kept smiling and ncing at the table where Arthur and Nia were sitting.


    "Spencer, you and your fiancee are so in love," said Marshall Fisher, a little tipsy, went up to Lucia and joked,


    "You have to hold hands to make a toast."

 Chapter 636 Looking At Each Other

    Chapter 636 Looking at Each Other


    "Of course." Spencer looked at Lucia gently, as if his eyes were brimming with love. "Lucia worked so hard to give birth to my little princess. Of course, I have to treat her well."


    "Well," he said. Marshallughed, patted Spencer on the shoulder and said, "I know you love Lucia, but there are some things you should be careful about."


    Spencer frowned. His eyes darkened, and his tone instantly turned cold. "Mr. Fisher, what do you mean by that?"


    "Don''t you know?" Marshall, tipsy and convinced that Spencer really had no idea what was going on, leaned over to remind him mysteriously,


    "But many people have spected that your daughter is actually Arthur''s daughter. Spencer, your fiancee is so beautiful. You have to be very careful..."


    "Nonsense!" Spencer scowled and shouted angrily. "You''re ndering me, you know that?"


    Spencer lowered his voice, but the anger in his eyes was almosting out. Marshall realized he had said the wrong thing, and the alcohol wore off. He quickly apologized, "Spencer, that''s what I heard. I''m sorry. I''m a little drank today."


    Noticing that other people was staring at him when he was speaking with Marshall, and Lucia, who was standing next to him, Spencer could not hide her impatience and whispered,


    "Don''t I know if the child is mine or not? Marshall, I can let go of what happened today, but you have to help me find out who started the rumor. I''ll wait for your good news."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Spencer immediately changed into a gentle smile as if he was in a good rtionship and patted Marshall''s shoulder. In fact, he used much strength, and Marshall felt painful by that.


    Watching Spencer and Lucia leaving, Marshall was remorseful by what he had said to Spencer.


    Soon after, Spencer and Lucia finally arrived at the table where Arthur and Nia were sitting. Before anyone could get up, Nia took the lead and stood up with the wine ss. She smiled at them, and Arthur hesitated for a moment. Then he got up, too, but he did not touch the ss on the table.


    "Lucy, congrattions on giving birth to such a beautiful little princess." Nia said congrattions in front of everyone, but only those who understood her address to Lucia would know how provocative it was. "You''d better call me Ms. Webb," Lucia said in a low voice. She no longer showed her gentle smile, but raised her eyebrows, lowered her eyes, and stared at Nia,


    "Pleasant to the ear."


    Her words were seemingly casual, but Lucia''s domineering aura had exploded.


    Nia gritted her teeth, and God knew how much persistence she needed to force herself to look Lucia in the eye.


    "That''s right. It''s better to call her Ms. Webb," Spencer said lightly. "After all, identity isn''t something you can ask for just by opening your mouth."


    Spencer didn''t hesitate to crush the inferiorityplex in Nia''s heart.


    Nia heard that and her eyes changed. Even Lucia looked sideways at Spencer. Lucia was drawing a line between herself and Nia, but she didn''t mean to despise her family background. Spencer also looked back at Lucia and smiled, creating the illusion of a "perfect rapport" between the two.


    Their conversation was overheard by the other people who were seating at the same table. The four men in front of them had a history that would go on for days and nights. Therefore, they remained silent and continued to sit there, trying to control their expressions. They seemed to be indifferent, but in fact, their ears had already been pricked up.


    Not only the people at this table, everyone in the entire banquet looked over, because the four of them were standing in front of each other so abruptly. From afar, all of them wished that they could immediately hear what they said.


    "Spencer," as Nia was trying to piece together the words to fight back, Arthur suddenly spoke,


    "She''s still a guest. Even if Nia is unhappy, you are the one who knows the reason well. Why are you being so aggressive?"


    Arthur wasn''t going to be nice to Spencer, and as soon as he said that, Nia gave him a grateful look.


    Nia felt a sense of dependency in her eyes, which made Lucia suddenly feel suffocated in her chest. And it was very eye-catching.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Why? When did your rtionship with Nia be so good?" Spencer asked with a deliberate chuckle. He wasn''t asking Arthur so much as he was telling Lucia.


    "There are no absolute enemies in the business world, nor will there be friends forever. Stable Growth has great prospects and potential. Therefore, Nia and I are going to discuss a joint project recently. Is it weird that we''re getting closer?" Arthur''s sexy thin lips curved up slightly. And his words were spoken lightly.


    "A project?" Spencerughed out loud. "What kind ofpany is Davonnis Corp? What kind ofpany is Stable Growth? Do you guys have a partnership? I don''t think this is a business partnership, is it?" "Spencer, be careful what you say." This time, Arthur no longer tried to mediate with Spencer patiently. Instead, he lowered his voice directly. And his low maic voice did not conceal his authority. Spencer nced at Arthur nonchntly and turned to Lucia,


    "Lucia, what do you say?"


    "It''s none of my business. What do I have to say?" Lucia''s voice was indifferent.


    Spencer''s eyes twinkled and he smiled as he said, "It''s none of our business, really..."


    Arthur avoided making eye contact with Lucia, but after hearing this, he nced at Lucia and said to Spencer,


    "We are all in the industry. It''s irrelevant and relevant."


    Spencer scoffed mercilessly at Arthur''s words, as if he didn''t care what Arthur had to say, while Lucia looked down, with her eyes gleaming.


    Nia couldn''t help but smile and say to Arthur, "Arthur, we came to congratte Ms. Webb, and now we seem to have gone too far."


    Arthur nodded his head gently and said nothing more.


    "Ms. Webb, back then, I offended you because I was impulsive. In fact, more than anyone else, I wanted your daughter to be born smoothly. Otherwise, I would havemitted an unforgivable crime. This is the gift I give her alone. I hope that she can grow up healthy."


    Nia took a gift out of her bag after saying that and handed it to Lucia with a smile on her face.


    Lucia slowly looked up. Her pair of eyes were as cold as the ice which can freeze people.


    Nia did not care. She was still holding on to the gift, waiting for Lucia to take it.

 Chapter 637 Identity Confirmation

    Chapter 637 Identity Confirmation


    Once Lucia took it, at least in front of everyone, the two of them had moved on.


    However, Nia underestimated Lucia''s temper.


    "If you mean it, I''ll take it," Lucia said, with her voice turning cold. "But the question is, do you mean it?"


    "Of course I meant it," Nia replied without hesitation.


    "Then what was that innuendo?" Lucia''s voice was not muffled, and everyone in the room could hear it clearly,


    "Whether it''s true. I can tell and I can feel it."


    After she finished speaking, Lucia gave Nia a cold look, then turned around and left without hesitation. Spencer followed her and smiled at Nia with disdain before leaving,


    "Keep the money for yourself."


    Nia didn''t expect Lucia to embarrass her in front of everyone. Her face turned a little red. When she noticed that the people who were at the same table with her were whispering to each other after Lucia and Spencer left, she felt even more embarrassed.


    Everyone thought there would be a fierce quarrel, but it ended so quickly, so they all stared at Nia, with their prying eyes almost piercing her.


    Arthur took one look at Nia and whispered, "It''s okay. Sit down."


    Arthur''s words gave Nia an out. She quickly sat down, adjusted her posture, and calmed herself down. Then, she apologized to Arthur and said, "Mr. Davies, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to..."


    "I know," Arthur said before Nia could finish her words, "Because Spencer''s here, right?"


    Nia nodded in embarrassment.


    "Go on with your meal," Arthur said graciously, without going on about how Nia ran into Lucia and called out his name affectionately.


    Nia bowed her head slightly and nodded shyly.


    To be honest, if Nia hadn''t been supported by Jacob and been wary of Arthur, she really couldn''t help but be tempted. This man was really gentle and knew how to create the right opportunity for her at the right time. Actually, it was not difficult to get along with him.


    After Nia lowered her head, Arthur also started to eat. Everything that had just happened seemed to be an illusion, but the cold light that shed in his eyes was real.


    Due to the unpleasant encounter with Nia earlier, Lucia no longer had a smile on her face during the rest of the banquet. Everyone knew what was going on, so they were having a conversation with Spencer. No one bothered to disturb Lucia, who was already in a low mood.


    Soon after, Spencer had to take Lucia to the corner table.


    "Edwin, Sophie, thank you foring here for our daughter," Spencer said, raising his ss to Edwin and Sophie with a fake smile on his face.


    Edwin said nothing, while Sophie watched gently as Lucia hugged Theodore, turning a blind eye to Spencer.


    Spencer''s smile stiffened.


    "Edwin, Sophie, you''ve worked hard." Holding Theodore, Lucia said to Edwin and Sophie sheepishly. If she had known that Spencer wouldn''t like them, she would have done it anyway. She knew that they wanted to see the baby, even a nce.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," Sophie said with a smile. "There''s a cause and effect, and there''s a cycle."


    "That''s right." Lucia smiled, and until that moment, her smile was genuine.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie and Lucia''s words seemed to mean something, and Spencer''s eyes darkened with a hint of displeasure.


    "Lucia, the toast is over. Let''s hurry back to the table," Spencer urged without any reservation. She did not know that he was deliberately stalling for Lucia to apany him at every table just now. Lucia nced at Spencer and didn''t budge.


    "Lucia!" Seeing what Lucia was up to, Spencer panicked. Her presence here was too conspicuous!


    "I''m going to stay here with Teddy. You can go back first," Lucia said as she pulled out an unupied seat next to her and sat down. Since this was a table at the corner, there were not many people sitting here. It was obvious how mean Spencer was.


    "Lucia!" Spencer lowered his voice. "This is our daughter''s christening. What are you doing here all by yourself?"


    "My daughter has Helena and they''re taking care of her. Teddy is my son, so why can''t I stay?" Lucia retorted without even looking back at Spencer.


    "You!" Spencer knew Lucia''s temper and could only stay angry.


    "I suggest you go back," Edwin said coolly. "Stand still a little longer, and someone mighte along."


    Spencer red at Edwin. He didn''t want them to steal his thunder, so he snorted at Lucia and left.


    Edwin and the others didn''t care about Spencer''s attitude. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time, and Lucia was talking to them with Theodore in her arms, trying not to mention Arthur.


    As soon as Lucia sat down at the corner table, even though Spencer had gone to the other tables where there were his acquaintances, everyone couldn''t help but look at them with curiosity, and the spection about the Edwins'' identity heated up even more.


    Before long, some people began to doubt their identities.


    "Do you think, with Theodore around, they could be Arthur''s parents?"


    "What?! You''re saying that man is the president of Davonnis Corp?!"


    "If you look closely, Arthur looks just like him... I suppose he does!"


    "No way, Spencer invited them? They are the parents of the Davonnis Corp four brothers! No, I want to meet him."


    "Come on, if they are Arthur''s parents, they wouldn''t take us seriously..."


    "I don''t think so. Why Spencer had put them in a corner?"


    "Why not? Think about it. They''re bringing along Lucia and Arthur''s son. Today is Spencer and Lucia''s daughter''s christening. How ironic."


    "Spencer is so small-minded to invite them over and put them in that position..."


    "It''s just that..."


    After some controversy, the identities of the Edwins seemed to be confirmed, and a number of bold, forward-looking young men went over to talk to Edwin.


    Edwin did not hide his identity, and there was an explosion of admiration when he graciously admitted that he was the president of Davonnis Corp, and responded with appropriate humility.

 Chapter 638 A Speaking Acquaintance

    Chapter 638 A Speaking Acquaintance


    "Edwin," said Lucia apologetically to Edwin, seeing the stream of visitors. "I''m sorry to have disturbed you."


    "It''s okay," Edwin said with a smile while waving his hand. "I haven''t been the country in a long time. It''s a good thing that people are able toe forward and talk to me under uncertain circumstances. It means Arthur and his colleagues are doing a very good job with Davonnis."


    The guilt in Lucia''s heart was deepened by Edwin''s words. How could she not know that Edwin and Sophie were both people who liked to keep a low profile, and that they would not be happy to be disturbed like this. They just bore with it because of herThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Lucia... we''re all very happy to see the baby today." Knowing what Lucia was thinking, Sophie was patting her hand.


    Lucia smiled again when she heard this, and Theodore keptforting her, so she was not so upset.


    On the other hand, after realizing that everyone was starting to pay attention to Edwin and Sophie, Spencer couldn''t stop them, so he became even more upset and returned to the main table with the ss of wine in hand. As soon as he sat down, he couldn''t help butin to Esmae,


    "I was against Lucia bringing Teddy here in the first ce, and now, Ms. Wilson, it''s like Edwin and Sophie are in charge."


    Esmae pursed her lips. She had seen everything that was going on at Edwin''s table. Originally, she had be unhappy. Being provoked by Spencer, she was even more upset, but she didn''t show it. Instead, she said to Spencer,


    "Lucia has the right to make the decision. You have promised, so don''t go back on your word."


    Frustrated, Spencer continued toin,


    "Ms. Wilson, don''t you think you''re being too amodating to Lucia? Today is the christening of me and her daughter, but she and her ex''s son are there. Even Arthur showed up uninvited. I tried my best to stop her from doing what she wanted to do, but you''re still taking her side."


    "She''s my daughter!" Esmae raised an eyebrow and said unhappily, "Who am I going to side with if not her?!"


    Spencer was at a loss for words, and when he saw that Esmae was angry, he felt suffocated, too. And the pent-up feelings he had been feeling for so long spilled out,


    "Ms. Wilson, you have a double standard. Since you''re favoring her, why did you use me to break off her rtionship with Arthur in the first ce? Now you''re forcing me to amodate her in everything? It''s fine if it''s reasonable, but look at what''s happening. We''re the hosts being left out in the cold, yet she''s staying with Edwin and Sophie. Even her daughter is being taken care of by Helena. Have you ever thought about how much she cares about you!?"


    "Enough!" Esmae, who knew Spencer would grow bitter because he could never win Lucia''s heart, said in a cold voice,


    "Don''t me others if you don''t have the ability to shock the guests. Lucia''s request is reasonable. You don''t like Teddy, but he''s Lucia''s biological son and my grandson!"


    Seeing that Esmae was really angry, Spencer didn''t dare continue to refute. In terms of Esmae''s temper, if she really held a grudge against him, it was really irreparable.


    "Ms. Wilson... Don''t get mad. I''m justining because I feel bad..." Spencer quickly relented.


    Esmae red at Spencer and looked angrily at Edwin''s table. She knew that Lucia, who was by their side, would beughing and happy. After nearly a year of going head-to-head with her over Arthur, Esmae couldn''t help but recall Spencer''s words. Had Lucia really cared about her?


    Anger bred suspicion.


    Chris was fine, but he had heard everything Esmae and Spencer had just said. He knew his wife''s temper, and he knew that Lucia was going to make her angry, so he stood up and said to Esmae, "Esmae, I''ll go get Lucia."


    This was no time for anyone but... Chris was the best person toe forward. Esmae was silent, but it represented acquiescence.


    Chris sighed and walked over to Edwin''s seat.


    When Chris walked among the tables, a few people tried to raise their sses to talk to him but he calmly refused. He made his way to Edwin and the others, while other people paid much attention to him. By the time Chris reached Edwin and the others, they were already the center of attention.


    "Mr. Brown, nice to see you again." Although Edwin had never known Chris well, he had heard about Chirs'' character and temperament. Besides, Chris had helped his son in the custody issue before. Edwin immediately stood up and politely greeted him when he saw him.


    Sophie stood up with a smile and nodded generously at him, while Theodore''s reaction was the most direct. He slipped down from his chair and hugged him. And he eximed cheerfully, "Grandpa Chris!"


    "Teddy, my good boy." After greeting Edwin and Sophie, Chris smiled and reached down to pick up Theodore. He hadn''t seen his grandson for a long time, and he missed him, too. Lucia knew why Chrise here. She had been here for so long, and Esmae was not happy with her. She stood up and said to Chris,


    "Chris, I''ming with you."


    Lucia''s wisdom had made Chris apud the fact that she had always been a smart person, and there were some things he didn''t have to say, but he still said,


    "It''s okay. You don''t see Teddy very often. It''s okay to spend more time with him."


    After saying this, Chris winked at Lucia. He was a gentle and steady man. When he did this, it was slightly out of step, but was fresh.


    "Thank you, Chris," said Lucia with a smile.


    "For what," he said andughed.


    "Family," he said. "I wouldn''t have bothered you if Spencer hadn''t turned Esmae against me."


    Edwin and Sophie smiled at each other. In Arthur''s rtionship with Lucia, Chris may not be their ally, but he was definitely a reasonable man.


    After a few wisecracks with Theodore, Chris then said to Edwin,


    "Esmae still can''t let go of you guys right now. Although what I''m about to say is a little rude, please try not to have too much contact with herter. She''s so stubborn that she can''t even bring herself to get back together."


    Sophie heard his words and couldn''t help smiling. The man must have loved Esmae to speak in such a tender tone of voice about her stubborn temper, which had troubled so many people.

 Chapter 639 Instantly Wimp

    Chapter 639 Instantly wimp


    "Don''t worry. We''re just here to see the baby with Teddy," Edwin said with a smile.


    Chris smiled and nodded. Thinking he had been there for a while, he said to Lucia,


    "Lucia, shall we go back to our seats?"


    "Good," said Lucia reluctantly, and just then Theodore spoke.


    "Grandpa, I want to hug my sister."


    "Teddy, do you want to go?" Chris didn''t think it was a bad idea. He smiled lovingly and said, "Well, I will take you there to hug your sister."


    "Edwin, Sophie, I''ll bring Teddy backter." Chris'' response was exactly what Lucia was hoping for, so she smiled.


    "Okay, we''ll wait here," Sophie said gently.


    Chris took Theodore in his arms, followed by Lucia, and the three returned to the main table. As soon as they stood in front of Spencer, Spencer''s face immediately turned cold. She brought Theodore!


    Spencer was screaming in his heart, but he saw Theodore in Chris'' arms, he could only clench his fist and suppress it.


    "Grandma." At the sight of Esmae, Theodore twisted his little body from Chris'' arms and threw himself into hers.


    "Teddy..." Although she had been angry at Chris for staying away so long, Esmae''s lips rose at the sight of Theodore who was cute and handsome.


    From the moment Theodore appeared, she wanted to hold him like this.


    When Reynolds saw Theodoreing, he immediately got up and walked over. Even Shawn, who was aloof, reached over and pinched Theodore''s cheek.


    "Reynolds, Shawn!" Theodore happily held their hands andughed instantly.


    Helena squatted down next to Theodore with the baby in her arms and said to him gently,


    "Teddy, and your sister?"


    When Theodore saw his sister, he immediately let go of his uncles'' hands and walked towards his sister, touching her cheek and kissing her little hand. His eyes were full of love. The baby was now a month old. She had developed a sense of how things worked and responded to Theodore''s careful touch with a drawing sound. Theodore''s little heart melt when he heard that soft sound.


    His feelings for his sister exploded in his little chest, and Theodore couldn''t help but look back at Lucia, as if he were an extremely childish, yet sensible, little man,


    "Mommy, thank you for giving birth to my sister."


    Theodore''s gratitude made them smile. When savoring his words, they can feel the infinite family affection.


    With a gentle smile, Lucia leaned over Theodore and kissed him on the cheek. Then she kissed the baby girl on the cheek too and said softly,


    "No, I want to thank you for loving your sister so much."


    The bond of kinship was always the most touching, and the Browns was naturally touched by the interaction between Lucia and her son and daughter. But Spencer, who was ostracized as if he were an outsider, didn''t think so.


    Lucia had just stood up. While the Browns were focused on Theodore and the baby girl, Spencer reached out and yanked Lucia, forcing her toe to him, and asking her in a lowered voice, "Why did you bring him here?!"


    Spencer could almost imagine what the polite, attentive guests were secretly wondering.


    "Teddy wants to see his sister, can''t he?" Lucia asked Spencer, with her eyes narrowing.


    "You asked for him to be there, even with Edwin and Sophie. I said yes, but I didn''t say yes to you bringing him to the main table and making a scene!"


    "Teddy is my son, my own son! What will happen if hees to see his sister?" Lucia said. And her eyes looked cold,


    "Do you think everyone is as dirty as you?"


    "I''m dirty?" Spencer could not help but explode in anger. "You''re generous and decent. Why don''t you bring your son to your ex-boyfriend, Arthur? Do you dare? Aren''t you afraid of people gossiping?" "You think I won''t do it?" Lucia smiled and her bright eyes gleamed as she stared at Spencer coldly.


    Spencer was speechless, because he knew that if he said one more word, Lucia would do it!


    Seeing how scared Spencer was, Lucia scoffed and turned to watch Theodore ying with the baby. Spencer red at Lucia''s cold and heartless side profile, feeling very upset. Before long, the banquet was over, but Spencer wouldn''t let go of the chance to show off. He walked up to the stage and said,


    "Thank you all foring to our daughter''s christening today. After you''ve finished your meal, you can go to the 17th floor of the hotel. I''ve arranged a ceremony on the top floor. I hope you can enjoy yourself." After the christening, there was a sumptuous dinner. Spencer had put a lot of effort into it, and everyone was happy to attend such a sumptuous christening so that they could both enjoy it and socialize.


    After Spencer announced it, many guests who had already finished their meals began to leave the table one after another. Under the guidance of the staff, they went to the venue of the christening ceremony on the 17th floor. For a moment, the number of people who were still on the banquet was less. And it was easy to identify them who were still there.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Spencer was waiting for the Browns to leave the table when he caught sight of Arthur and Nia getting up and leaving. And he stared at them like he was poisoning them.


    "Esmae, it''s past eight now. Teddy can''t stay upte. I''ll take him to... over there and let him go back to rest," Lucia said to Esmae when she saw that the guests were almost gone.


    "Hurry back," Esmae said. Lucia nodded, picked up Theodore, and walked toward Edwin and Sophie, who had been waiting for her.


    Spencer was slightly relieved to hear that Edwin and Sophie were leaving with Theodore, and that was when Chris stood up,


    "Shawn, you guys just stay here. Your mother and I are tired and we want to go home and rest."


    Chris deliberately didn''t mention Spencer, who was a little anxious. He wanted to use the Brown family to recruit a group of coborators at the christening, so he volunteered, "Mr. Brown, it''s still early. Do you have to go back so soon?"


    Chris nced at Spencer and said indifferently, "We''re old and not as energetic as you are. We just need Shawn and the others to stay here. Esmae, let''s go home."

 Chapter 640 Goosebumps

    Chapter 640 Goosebumps


    "Okay," said Esmae, nodding. "Take care of Lucia and the baby. Remember that."


    Spencer knew what Esmae meant, so he nodded obediently and said, "I''ll walk you out to the car."


    After Spencer escorted them from the venue, Helena rxed with the baby in her arms,ining,


    "Even a meal can be so tiring."


    "Spencer arranged the christening and didn''t expect Lucia and the baby to need a break," Reynolds said coldly, knowing what he was up to.


    "If I hadn''t thought about..." Arthur looked at the baby a few more times and returned to his own home. Helena stopped short. She didn''t finish her words, but she believed that Reynolds would understand. As for Shawn, he had to figure it out on his own.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Reynolds reached out to take the baby from Helena''s arms and sighed.


    Lucia and he ended badly, but what about Arthur and Lucia?


    The Hotel''s door.


    Spencer just opened the car door for Chris and Esmae, while Lucia apanied Edwin and Sophie to there too, where they could look at one another.


    Esmae stood in front of the car door and saw Chris ncing sideways. At once she saw Edwin and Sophie, her eyes turned cold.


    Sensing the cooling of Esmae''s breath, Chris smiled sheepishly at Edwin and Sophie. Esmae didn''t notice, but Spencer did.


    Spencer: Is Mr. Brown on Edwin and Sophie''s side?!


    Thinking about his attitude toward himself made Spencer even more skeptical.


    Now that he was out of sight of his guests, it was the right time for him to stir things up.


    Spencer smiled grimly and opened his mouth to Lucia,


    "Lucia, Mr. Brown and Ms. Wilson are going back to rest. Why don''t you send them off..."


    Spencer''s implicit words suggested that Lucia actually took the Edwins as more important than the Browns.


    Lucia stuck in the middle and went to see the Browns, who were only a few metres away from the Edwins. She had a special rtionship with them, so this was a snub to the Edwins. But if she stayed close to the Edwins, Esmae was not going to be easy for her.


    Spencer sneered and continued to fan the mes. "Why aren''t you here yet? Are they more important than them?"


    All the people present frowned when they heard this, except for Esmae, who had been provoked by Spencer befor. Now, Esmae was concerned about her own position, so she didn''t say anything, but just looked at Lucia quietly, waiting for her to make a decision.


    Lucia''s brows furrowed in embarrassment.


    "Lucia, Jan''s car is right over there. We can walk there ourselves," Sophie, who was standing next to her, said gently


    "How can this be!" Lucia replied without thinking too much, but in the next second saw Esmae''s instant cold eyes.


    "Chris, let''s go." Esmae didn''t say much. She gave Lucia a cold look and got in the car.


    Chris apologized to the Edwins, but he had Esmae''s feelings to think about, so he bent over and got in the car. Spencer closed the door immediately, blocking out the helpless look Lucia gave Esmae. The engine roared, and in a few seconds, they left. Spencer saw the car drive away and turned triumphantly to Lucia.


    "Spencer!" Lucia called Spencer''s name angrily.


    "I''m here," Spencer said with a smile as he put his hands in his pockets and walked up the stairs.


    Just as Lucia was about to say something, Sophie sped her hand and shook her head gently with a smile. She knew that Lucia wanted to stand up for her and her husband, but it wasn''t worth it to be angry with someone like that.


    Their eyes met, and Lucia instantly understood what Sophie meant. She took a deep breath and calmed down. It was true that Spencer was deliberately trying to drive a wedge between them, so there was no need for her to jump into his trap.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll take Edwin, Sophie and Teddy to the car," Lucia said as Spencer walked past them and tried to get into the lobby.


    Spencer didn''t want her to be nice to the Edwins and Teddy, but Lucia insisted he should watch it!


    Spencer stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Lucia.


    Lucia sneered, took Sophie''s hand, and walked down the stairs with Edwin, who was carrying Theodore, as Jan pulled up to the front door. "Teddy, be a good boy. I wille and see you when I have time," Lucia said gently as the Edwins got into the car with Theodore.


    "Take my sister with you!" Theodore said.


    "Sure, take your sister with me." Lucia smiled gently.


    "Lucia, don''t tire yourself out," Sophie said to Lucia before setting out.


    "Okay." Lucia smiled and nodded, watching Jan drive away.


    Simrly, when the car drove away, Lucia turned around slowly and walked up the stairs towards Spencer, with her eyes full of mockery.


    Knowing that Lucia was doing it on purpose, Spencer tried to remain calm, but after hearing her promise to Theodore, he couldn''t hold his breath. When Lucia came up to him, he said,


    "You''re not taking the baby to see Theodore! Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to!"


    "Do you know why I stayed for this stupid dinner?" Lucia asked Spencer with a smile and twinkle in her eyes.


    Spencer didn''t answer, but she did, "Because I wanted Arthur to see his daughter more. That''s all."


    With that, Lucia walked in without looking back, leaving Spencer to freak out!


    One by one, they arrived at the banquet hall. Lucia beamed as she went to look for the three siblings of the Brown family. Spencer, on the other hand, braced himself to wee the waves of guests that were chatting with him. Soon, the two of them were on opposite sides. If the guests hadn''t known they were engaged, they would have thought they had nothing to do with each other.


    "Lucia, did Spencer give you a hard time again?" Helena asked Lucia when she saw them enter the hall one by one.


    "I''m used to it," said Lucia, toozy to mention it.


    "Oh..." Helena didn''t ask any more questions. She leaned over to Lucia and said, "We have to find a way to get Arthur to spend more time with the baby, or this dinner won''t be worth it."

 Chapter 641 Father And Daughter Reunite

    Chapter 641 Father and daughter reunite


    "I know that too, but..." Lucia was in a difficult position. She, Arthur, Nia, and Spencer were at the center of a storm right now. It wouldn''t be good for anyone to approach the other party on purpose.


    "I''ll do it." While Lucia was struggling, Reynolds, who had been listening to her talk with Helena, suddenly spoke.


    "You?" Helena raised her eyebrows, not expecting Reynolds to volunteer.


    "Who''s better than me?" Reynolds asked with augh.


    Helena and Lucia looked at each other, and, indeed, there was no one better candidate than Reynolds.


    Reynolds had a rtionship with Nia before, and it wasn''t surprising that he would go to her for a few words. But if he and Helena were anywhere near Arthur, they would probably immediately attract Spencer''s attention.


    "Reynolds, I''m counting on you," said Lucia, smiling as she put the baby in Reynolds'' arms.


    "Don''t worry. He''ll see her," Reynolds promised Lucia as he walked toward Arthur and Nia with the baby in his arms.


    At this moment, Arthur and Nia were standing in the west corner of the hall with champagne in their hands, but neither of them had anything to say. Arthur was silent and his eyes were fixed on Lucia''s direction from start to finish, and he didn''t intend to break the silence. Nia was getting more and more ufortable, but she didn''t know what to say to Arthur.


    Talking about work? She and Arthur were not on the same level; a rtionship? ... That was looking for trouble...


    Just as Nia was hesitating about how to start the conversation, a familiar voice came from behind them. When Nia heard that voice, her hair stood on end.


    "There you are."


    Reynolds held the baby and spoke calmly.


    Arthur and Nia turned around at the same time, and Arthur''s eyes lit up when he saw the baby in Reynolds'' arms.


    Nia, on the other hand, was confused as to what he was doing with the baby?


    Seeing Arthur staring at the child in his arms, Reynolds had mixed feelings. Although his obsession with Lucia had only recently ended, he hadn''t expected to help Arthur bring the child here, just so he could hold her and look at her.


    "Ms. Davidson, may I have a word with you?" Reynolds said without further ado.


    "What else do I have to say to you?" Nia replied coldly, but was tempted again. This man was still very charming. She had a rtionship with him before. Even though she was being used, but that made her feel inexplicably superior, knowing that other women were not even qualified to be used by him.


    Nia''s vanity had ballooned to the point where, even when injured, she still clung to the shinning surface.


    "If you want to, we''ll have something to say," Reynolds said, concealing his disgust and forcing himself to make it seem as if he wanted to talk to her.


    Nia hesitated for a moment, then looked at the baby in Reynolds'' arms and said, "Even if it''s convenient for me, would it be convenient for you?"


    Reynolds knew what she meant, and he was waiting for her to say the same thing, so he walked up to Arthur and said, "Mr. Davies, could you hold the baby for me? I just need to talk to Ms. Davidson for a second."


    Without giving Nia a chance to question, Reynolds ced the child directly on Arthur''s arm, and Arthur was ready to pick up the child.


    Although he had just held his daughter a few days ago, it felt like a long time after they parted. He hugged her again. Arthur was still very touched. She seemed to have gained some weight, and her face seemed to be fuller and more adorable, and more like Lucia.


    Reynolds saw Arthur''s reaction, and he took a good look at him, then turned to Nia and said,Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Over here."


    Nia was just about to study Arthur''s expression when Reynolds grabbed her wrist and walked away, leaving her with no time to think about anything else.


    "Got it. Got it!" At the moment Arthur reached the baby, he wasn''t the only one excited. Helena was so excited that she wanted to jump.


    Lucia smiled. She blocked out the resplendent and luxurious venue and other people, except Arthur and their daughter.


    Holding his daughter, Arthur looked up at Lucia after feeling touched. Although there were countless guests walking past, he was able to catch her eye at a nce.


    Suddenly, Lucia and Arthur''s hearts were connected.


    Beside her, Helena realized that their eyes were already connected, and sighed with excitement. When would she see Otis again?


    "What are you trying to say to me?" There was something wrong in her heart, and Nia''s tone was not nice.


    "I wanted to tell you..." Reynolds said casually, "That Lucia is off limits."


    "Huh?" Nia was confused. Reynolds came to her and said something so boring? Why should he persuade her when he knew it was impossible.


    "I think you''re doing quite well now. If you can let go of your past grudges and manage thepany well, even if your family is ordinary, you can let your next generation have the capital to be proud of. Isn''t that great?"


    Reynolds'' words were serious, after all, because he was wrong in the first ce.


    "Hehe..." Nia gave a fakeugh andughed twice. Her eyes were filled with sarcasm,


    "That''s easy for you to say. Do you think I want to hate her, hate Spencer... hate you?! You''re the one who provoked me first. Isn''t it ridiculous to try to persuade me to be generous now?"


    "It''s a little ridiculous, but you still have to try. After all, my suggestion is based on your own self-interest. If you insist on taking revenge on everyone, you won''t end up with a happy ending." Reynolds calmly reminded Nia of this immutable fact.


    He didn''t care what Spencer did, but Nia was not going to change a thing between Lucia and him.


    Nia snickered when she heard that Reynolds was talking to her about her own interests! If it were not for the hatred in her heart, she would not even have what she had today. He also did not understand that a person who hated to the extreme could throw aside everything and focus on revenge. Even if she failed in the end, she was willing to perish together!


    Without noticing Nia''s disdainful look, Reynolds continued to talk nonchntly to convince her to let it go, and after a few words, Nia''s suspicion grew even more intense.


    "What do you really want from me?" Again, Nia stared at Reynolds.


    Reynolds guessed the time, wondering if 15 minutes wasn''t enough...

 Chapter 642 Evacuating In Disarray

    Chapter 642 Evacuating in disarray


    Nia''d been spending a lot of time with Jacob, and one of the most important things he''d taught her was to be suspicious, to stop everything that felt weird immediately, to see if anything was wrong. So, when she found Reynolds silent, she realized at once that something was wrong.


    Instead of just staring at Reynolds, Nia seemed to think of something and quickly turned to look at Arthur. Sure enough, she saw Arthur holding the baby with a gentle face.


    If the baby was Spencer''s, would he be giving her that look?!


    In an instant, Nia understood everything.


    With a sneer, Nia turned around and said to Reynolds, "Don''t you love Lucia so much that you''re willing to sacrifice yourself to help them? Reynolds, have you changed?" Reynolds raised his eyebrows, knowing that Nia had guessed what he was up to, so he didn''t say anything and stood proudly in front of her.


    "There''s no need to block my way on purpose. I''m trying to build a good rtionship with Arthur now. I won''t be stupid enough to disturb his time with his child," Nia said quietly, with her eyes sparkling. Reynolds remained silent, and now that he had been exposed, he couldn''t be bothered to say more.


    Nia was a little upset.


    "I''ve been specting that this child is Arthur''s, but I didn''t expect that I am right. Do you think Lucia will be scolded even worse if I reveal this to the public?" She was unconvinced, so she deliberately used words to provoke Reynolds.


    She thought she could provoke him, but Reynolds just smiled, and his voice was t,


    "You''ve been spreading rumors since before you were sure, haven''t you? Besides, even if the baby is Arthur''s, you don''t have any proof, and Lucia is a very calm person who doesn''t take you seriously. But Arthur... not so much....


    "


    Nia frowned and realized that Reynolds had turned him against her. Just when she was feeling upset, she caught a glimpse of someone and smiled maliciously,


    "Of course I''m not going to do anything, but someone else is going to mess it up."


    Reynolds noticed Nia''s gaze, so he looked over to Arthur, and he immediately saw Spencer walking towards Arthur. It seemed that Spencer had noticed. Without hesitation, Reynolds walked away, and got back to Arthur before Spencer did and brought the baby back.


    When Spencer came up to them, he could only stare.


    "Reynolds, why did you give the baby to Arthur?!" He couldn''t catch him red-handed, but Spencer couldn''t suppress his anger and asked Reynolds.


    At this point Nia also walked up behind Reynolds with a look of amusement on her face.


    "I need to talk to Ms. Davidson about something. It''s not convenient to hold the baby, so why don''t I ask him for a favor?" Reynolds admitted graciously, and added,


    "Thank you, Mr. Davies."


    Arthur gave a nk nod.


    Spencer knew Reynolds was doing it on purpose, but couldn''t find the words to refute him, so he held out his hand to Arthur in front of him,


    "You and Ms. Davidson can take your time and leave the baby with me."


    When Spencer reached out to touch the baby, Arthur''s eyes went cold, like ice.


    Just as Spencer was about to touch the baby, Reynolds leaned slightly away from him and said,


    "No, I''m done with Ms. Davidson. I''m bringing the baby back to Lucia."


    "I''m the baby''s father," Spencer said through gritted teeth. "Just give her to me!"


    "To you?" Reynolds raised an eyebrow and asked Spencer yfully, "The baby''s hungry. I''m going to take her back to Lucia to feed her. Do you have any?"


    Spencer''s face immediately turned red as Niaughed out loud. Spencer immediately red at her.


    "I''m sorry..." Nia wasn''t afraid either. She said apologetically, "It''s Reynolds'' way of teasing people. It''s hrious."


    Reynolds gave Nia a cold look, then turned and walked away. Mission aplished. He couldn''t be bothered to stay in the middle of it.


    Seeing Reynolds turn his back on him and walk away, Spencer felt his dignity was being trampled on. Unable to find an outlet, he immediately turned to Arthur.


    "Arthur, have you gone too far? Are you allowed to touch my child?!"


    "Are you sure you want to argue with me about this?" Arthur asked Spencer with a casual smile.


    Spencer gritted his teeth and looked at Nia whose eyes were yful.


    Oh, and this woman was there!


    Just now, when the child was handed over to Arthur, Nia was more or less involved. Spencer''s expression gradually darkened as he stared at Nia like a venomous snake. It seemed like the lesson fromst time wasn''t enough...


    Looking at Spencer''s evil eyes, Nia was stunned for a moment. She seemed to have returned to that night. In the darkness, Spencer''s eyes were also shining with such an eerie light.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The fear in her heart made her take a half step back, but at this moment, Arthur reached out to gently support her back. She turned her head to face Arthur''s clear eyes, and she instantly woke up. She won''t be afraid of him anymore!


    "Spencer, you''re being so petty," Nia looked Spencer in the eye and said ridiculously,


    "We''re guests here. You invited us here to attend the baby''s christening. So what if we hug her? If you''re not willing to let the baby see anyone from the start, you should hold your nerve. Don''t make such a big deal out of it."


    Spencer wasn''t provoked by Nia''s words because his attention was focused on Arthur''s support for Nia. He couldn''t help but wonder if the two of them were really working together?


    On an asion like this, the timing of this would only draw attention to others, and Spencer immediately calmed down. After all, he had plenty of ways to deal with Nia!


    "Since you''re a guest, you should watch your words and behavior. Don''t make things difficult for the host." Spencer shot Arthur and Nia a cold nce before leaving.


    As soon as Spencer left, Nia breathed a sigh of relief. She immediately looked up gratefully and said to Arthur, "Mr. Davies, thank you so much. If it weren''t for you..." "I said I''d be there for you, and I meant it," Arthur said, nodding his head.


    Arthur''s words were calm and reassuring.

 Chapter 643 Repeating The Same Old Trick

    Chapter 643 Repeating the same old trick


    Nia lowered her head shyly and murmured,


    "But... Thanks..."


    Arthur smiled and said nothing more.


    The hall was warm, but it was chilly outside. It was getting closer to eleven o''clock, and the guests began to say goodbye to Spencer.


    Spencer was the busiest person at this time, so he couldn''t care less about the others.


    Just after eleven o''clock, Lucia was escorted away by the there siblings of Brown family. She wouldn''t have even said to Spencer if she hadn''t cared about his dignity. It was not expectant that Spencer pretended to be polite, thanked them for taking care of Lucia and let them go.


    As they left the hall, Lucia nced in Arthur''s direction. As she expected, their eyes met again, and Lucia''s heart was warmed.


    The happiest thing was to be able to see him who was looking into her eyes with just a casual nce.


    The feeling was really good. Lucia''s eyes were as warm as the softest sunshine in spring, and she left the hall with a slight smile.


    In the car, Lucia put the sleeping baby into the crib and smiled,


    "Nia is going to be in trouble tonight."


    "What do you mean?"


    Lucia suddenly mentioned Nia, and Helena was curious.


    "Spencer has always paid attention to maintaining the illusion of harmony on the stage," Lucia exined to Helena. "It''s so easy for me to go home first. There must be something important he needs to do aler."


    "I see," murmured Helena. "I wondered why he agreed so easily."


    "What goes aroundes around. I tried to talk Nia out of it earlier, but she wouldn''t listen," Reynolds said with a sneer.


    "If human can be simple, how nice..." looking at the mist on the window, Lucia could not help but sigh.


    The car sped forward, and Lucia''s sigh drifted into the wind.


    When it was close to midnight, even some of the richdies and gentlemen who liked to y around began to leave. Spencer still maintained a polite attitude and sent off the guests one by one. Although many idents happened, the christening and the dinner were very sessful.


    The guests all enjoyed themselves, and he did.


    Finally, thest guest also left. Spencer looked around the hall and confirmed that Arthur and Nia had left about 40 minutes ago. He left the hotel after handing the rest to his staff. Although he had drunk a lot of wine and his face was red from it, he still drove his car to the east of the city.


    That direction was Nia''s home.


    More than 40 minutes ago, Arthur and Nia left the party together. Instead of saying goodbye to Spencer, they left quietly.


    Down in the hotel lobby, Nia was about to make a call for her men to pick her up when Arthur said,


    "I''ll take you back."


    Nia''s heart skipped a few beats before she said shyly, "Mr. Davies, don''t bother. You and I are going in different directions. I''ll just have my assistant pick me up."


    "It''s okay." Arthur was always concise, and the decision will not be changed. After saying that, he threw the car key to a doorman, waiting for him to drive the car over.


    A man''s overbearing behavior sometimes really can make a woman be tempted, especially this kind of consideration after being overbearing.


    Nia hadn''t had much to drink, but her cheeks were still a little red in the cold wind.


    After the car was pulled over, Arthur went down the steps to open the door for Nia and turned around to look at her.


    Nia looked at Arthur standing next to the limo. He was looking so handsome, and there was a real feeling of being taken care of.


    With a slight smile, Nia got in the car and epted Arthur''s kindness.


    Nia''s house wasn''t near the hotel, and it waste at night, so Arthur didn''t drive very fast. It took nearly half an hour for the car to reach Nia''s luxurious apartment.


    After getting out of the car and saying a few simple good-byes, Arthur got in the car and left. Nia looked in the direction he left, put her hand on her chest, and blushed as she muttered, "No wonder Lucia loved him so much. This man is so charming..."


    However, the cold wind soon woke Nia up. Arthur was definitely not someone she could dream about. It would be nice to have a crush on him once in a while.


    Turning around and heading upstairs, Nia couldn''t help but curl her lips when she thought about how Arthur defended herself tonight, even though she warned herself not to overthink it.


    Nia, who had juste home, finished the shower and was about to contact Jacob in her study. However, she was startled by the sudden ringing of the doorbell.


    She subconsciously looked up at the clock on the wall. It was almost one o''clock in the morning. Who came to visit her?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    This suspicion onlysted a few seconds, and Nia immediately thought of a person...


    Trying to do it again?


    Nia''s gaze gradually turned cold. Amidst the incessant ringing of the doorbell, she resolutely turned around and walked into the study. After confirming that all the surveince cameras in the apartment were normal, she was like a strongman who cut off all means of retreat, and summon up the courage to open the door.


    As soon as the door was opened, Spencer, who was reeking of alcohol, rushed in. Nia had been on guard for a long time, so she quickly turned around and dodged him.


    Spencer staggered a few steps, stood still, and then turned around with a slight smile on his face as he asked Nia, "Why is it so slow to open the door?"


    "What are you doing here again?" Nia closed the door behind her, crossed her arms, and stared coldly at Spencer.


    Spencer sneered, walked to the sofa, sat down, and ordered Nia, "Go get me a ss of water."


    There was a time when Spencer came here drunk, and Nia would have scrambled for him by his word or hismand, but now it was different!


    "Want some water?" Nia sneered sarcastically. "There''s plenty in the bathroom."


    After hearing Nia''s words, Spencerughed instead of being angry. He evenughed out loud. After theughter stopped, he stretched his arms and legs on the back of the sofa and acted like he was the host. He crossed his legs and said to Nia,


    "Wasn''t the warning I gave youst time enough? Not only did you not listen to me, but you also wanted to gang up with Arthur to deal with me. Nia, have you ever thought about what kind of person you are?" "Spencer, aren''t you overthinking it? The Branch of Davonnis is a powerful force. Who wouldn''t want to work with them? I certainly hope so. That''s what business is all about. Don''t take it personally. You''re not that important."


    Nia continued to ridicule without reserve.

 Chapter 644 Arrested In Public

    Chapter 644 Arrested in Public


    "Nia, your behavior does not match your current words at all," Spencer slowly stood up from the sofa. Nia was shrouded in a shadow of his. He stared at her sternly and said,


    "Ever since the baby was born, you''ve been spreading rumors that she''s Arthur''s daughter. And you even brought Arthur to the christening tonight. Was everything you''ve done not personal? Do I tter myself? I was going to ask you why are you always so obsessed with me!"


    Spencer asked Marshall investigate the rumormonger for him tonight just to spite him, because he had already known who spread the rumors.


    "A clean hand wants no washing..." Nia resisted the pressure and forced herself to reply in a calm tone, "Spencer, if she really is the child of you and Lucia, the rumors will fall apart itself. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    After hearing Nia''s words, Spencer spat directly on the ground and expressed his contempt in the most vulgar way possible. He sneered and said,


    "I used to think that you were sensible, but now it seems like I was wrong. You really don''t know your ce. How dare you try to provoke me?"


    As Spencer spoke, he stalked towards Nia.


    Nia''s heart was pounding and it lost its normal heart rate, but she still stubbornly retorted, "What? Are you trying to do it again?! Spencer, I''m not afraid of you!"


    As soon as Nia said that, he pped her in the her face. Nia was hit so hard that she could barely stand.


    "Again?" Spencer arrogantly admired Nia''s frightened eyes and said proudly, like a king who despised the world,


    "This time, it won''t be sofortable!"


    After he finished speaking, Spencer reached out and grabbed Nia''s arm. He pulled her down onto the sofa with all his might, and then he pressed her down with a grim expression on his face.


    Nia had tears in her eyes, frowned, and forced herself not to make a single plea for mercy. She wanted Spencer''s reputation to be ruined!


    Three dayster, just as Spencer was feeling smug that he had intimidated Nia again and was attending some business meeting, several police officers suddenly barged in. After identifying him, they handcuffed him.


    "Are you out of your mind?!" Spencer was furious. He struggled and shouted, "Do you know who I am?! Why am I being arrested all of a sudden?!"


    "We know who you are. Didn''t we confirm it with you just now?" One of the police officers said coldly, "You are now a criminal suspect in a case. We arrest you ording to thew. Please cooperate with us and go back to the police station for interrogation."


    "I''m not cooperating!" Spencer was out of his mind. This was a business seminar! All his partners were taking part. Everyone was watching!


    "Don''t you dare nder me! I''ll sue you for violence!"


    "We''ll know for sure if it''s a nder after the investigation. Mr. Davies, I suggest you cooperate ande with us," the officer said coldly.


    The police attitude was strict, without hesitation. Spencer thought quickly. Why on earth did they arrest him?! Did Jacob get caught, and it was exposed that he helped kill Poppy?!


    Of course, Spencer wasn''t stupid enough to ask, and given the current situation, it seemed like going with them was the only way to figure out what was going on.


    With that in mind, Spencer said to the other equally shocked attendees,


    "Everyone, there must be some misunderstanding about what happened today. I hope that you will not be so suspicious. I will exin everything to you after I go with these police officers to investigate." When they heard Spencer say that, they all lowered their heads and didn''t want to look at him.


    Seeing that no one was standing up to him, Spencer clenched his teeth.


    What a bunch of snobs!


    "Mr. Davies, please," the policeman urged as Spencer red at the crowd.


    Spencer had no choice but to follow the police. As they just walked out of the conference room, there was a burst of discussion.


    No one expected Spencer to be taken away by the police in such an embarrassing situation. There was a lot of spections, and only a few people remained silent the whole time. Arthur sat near the chairman, and Kane and Eduard sat near him.


    Kane and Eduard looked at each other from a distance. They looked at Arthur, who shook his head slightly. None of them participated in any discussion or spection. It took the chairman of the meeting a long time to calm them down, and the meeting went on.


    Spencer had yet to be escorted to the police station. And the news about this had already spread on the inte. Someone must have leaked the news at the meeting. Besides, this kind of stunt was impossible to be hidden!


    Suddenly, the news that Cloudwork''s CEO was arrested spread through Athegate, and, of course, Lucia knew it too.


    After getting the medical staff to take care of the baby, Lucia went downstairs with Jack and the others. She sat down in the living room and waited for Ewan. Sure enough, after a while, Ewan rushed into the small building with a flustered face.


    "Miss Webb! Something has happened to Mr. Davies. Today he was taken away by the police in public while attending a business meeting. Please do something!"


    Ewan had followed Spencer back to the country in recent years. He couldn''t find anyone to help him in the current situation, so he had to ask for Lucia''s help.


    "He was taken away by the police for a crime. What can I do?" said Lucia who sneered at Ewan.


    "You..." Ewan was at a loss for words. He knew that Lucia was not on good terms with Spencer, but being arrested by the police was no small matter. How could she say that so easily? In fact, she seemed to be gloating!Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Webb, you are his fiancee. You should think of a way to get him out now!"


    "No matter how powerful I am, I can''tpete with the government. Instead of begging me here, you might as well get awyer to visit him." Lucia''s voice was calm and emotionless.


    As soon as he was "reminded" by Lucia, Ewan realized that it was useless to beg her, so he red at Lucia and ran out in a panic.


    "Gene, speed up the search for Jacob. Spencer will bring Dan back as soon as this happens. This is the best time to look for Jacob," Lucia told Gene after Ewan left.


    "Understood."

 Chapter 645 Humiliation

    Chapter 645 Humiliation


    Spencer felt so humiliated that he walked out of the meeting room with his clothes covering his handcuffs, but people looked at him strangely as he was caught between two police officers. Even though he had always been calm and rational, now he could not help but be distracted.


    Normally, if there was a case involving him, the police would onlye to him for questioning before they had enough evidence. If they were to go out and arrest him like that, they must have some evidence! The more Spencer thought about it, the colder he felt in the police car.


    However, when they arrived at the police station and got out of the car, they saw Ewan waiting at the door with his personalwyer. Spencer heaved a sigh of relief. No matter what case he was involved into, he would simply deny it!


    When thewyer saw Spencer, he immediately came up to him. Ignoring the warning from the policeman''s eyes, he reminded Spencer not to answer any questions lightly. Spencer felt confident and nodded calmly.


    Spencer didn''t know why until he was in an interrogation room.


    Rape Nia!?


    That was why he was so disgraced today!


    Every question asked by the police was automatically ignored by Spencer, who lowered his head slightly. And his eyes were with a murderous light.


    No wonder she didn''t struggle much that night, and no wonder she opened the door knowing that he was going to hurt her. Nia, good for you!


    "Spencer Davies!" Seeing that Spencer had been silent, the police who was interrogating him got angry, "You didn''t hear my question?!"


    "I want to talk to mywyer," Spencer said, looking up.


    "This is not USA!" said the policeman sternly. "Here, you need to answer truthfully what we ask!"


    "What''s my answer to something I didn''t do?" Spencer said, still unperturbed.


    "Of course we have enough evidence before we arrested you," the officer said. "I urge you to cooperate with our investigation, confess everything as soon as possible. Perhaps you''ll get a lighter sentence." Spencer sneered.


    He knew the tricks so he stoppedughing. "I want to talk to mywyer," he said


    Spencer was adamant and silent, and the officers in the room looked at each other and sighed. They could only agree to his request, but not now.


    "You can talk to yourwyer, but not until tomorrow."


    "What?!" Spencer couldn''t stay calm this time.


    The most painful punishment and insult was to spend the night in the police station.


    "You heard what we said," the officer said to his colleague. "Take him to the station and hold him overnight. We''ll deal with him tomorrow."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Spencer had not had time to wake up from the shock, and the day of the major newspapers coincidentally published a breaking news.


    Nia was suing Spencer for rape! And it was rumored that Nia had solid evidence on her hands, which was why Spencer was arrested immediately.


    For a moment, public opinion was in an uproar.


    "


    Nia''s feud with Spencer was well-known in Athegate, but a few days ago Spencer was happily christening his daughter with his fiancee Lucia, and a few dayster he was arrested because of her. This kind of rich family grudge made people can not help but sigh.


    At the same time, journalists were flocking to Spencer''s vi, Nia''s apartment, Webbex Group, and Cloudwork. Even Davonnis Corp was besieged by journalists who wanted first-hand information. However, except for Nia, everyone else was keeping their mouths shut.


    Outside Nia''s apartment, she had a tearful meeting with several reporters from a major magazine, using Spencer ofmitting atrocities against her, and iming that she would get justice for herself unless Spencer was brought to justice, or else she will never give up.


    The next morning, after a meeting with Spencer, thewyer told him what had happened, and Spencer flew into a rage, mming tables and chairs on the spot.


    "Mr. Davies, calm down," said thewyer, who had seen it so many times that he appeared calmer than Spencer,


    "Can you tell me exactly what happened?"


    "Is it safe?" Spencer looked cautiously at the side window. At this moment, he was dressed in a prison uniform. Although it had only been a night, the stubble on his face had already appeared. His eyes looked tired, but they were still glowing. And he looked very jumpy.


    "This conversation ispletely confidential," thewyer assured Spencer.


    Spencer calmed down, picked up his chair, and sat down again. He told thewyer exactly what had happened that night,


    "This is Nia''s trap. We used to be lovers. Although we officially broke up, we''ve been contacted. It''s not impossible for us to have sex. She deliberately recorded this and used it as evidence to falsely use me. You must help me find a way out of this!"


    "So she opened the door for you and said something to provoke you?" Thewyer didn''t respond immediately, but asked Spencer every detail.


    "That''s right," Spencer said affirmatively. "I wouldn''t have lost my mind and gone after her drunk if she hadn''t challenged me at my daughter''s christening that night. She set this whole thing up!"


    "I see. I''ll defend you on that point," replied thewyer. "You must not mention the rape case in any subsequent questioning. Just mention the fact that Nia was verbally stimting you earlier, that she let you in the door. I''ll take care of the rest for you."


    "Okay," Spencer said hopefully. "I''ll leave that to you, and I need you to get a message to Ewan."


    "Go ahead, Mr. Davies," thewyer said, carefully listening to Spencer''s words. "I''ll be sure to pass that along."


    After the talk, Spencer did indeed receive a new round of questioning, and as instructed by hiswyer, he only mentioned Nia''s irritation and denied the fact that she had been raped. He kept hinting to the police that he and Nia had been having an affair, and the trial stalled again.


    On the other hand, after pretending to be poor and confirming that Spencer was in custody, Nia reached out to Jacob and told him what she had done. Nia thought that Jacob would praise her for doing a good job, but never had thought that he would get angry at her after hearing this.


    "Are you out of your mind?! using Spencer of raping you?! Do you have any idea how serious this is?!"


    Nia was so taken aback by Jacob that she retorted in a daze, "Jacob... am I doing the wrong thing?"

 Chapter 646 The Way Out

    Chapter 646 The Way Out


    "Big mistake," Jacob said as he stood up, paced back and forth in front of the camera,


    "Do you know what Spencer is like? Do you know anything about his background? We can deal with him in the dark, but we can''t use this kind of no retreat way to confront him. He is ruthless. Once he finds a loophole to escape, he will never let you go! Nia, your life is in danger!"


    "Jacob, don''t make it sound so bad... you''re scaring me..." Nia said in a trembling voice, clutching her heart.


    Jacob sat down in the chair and stared at Nia''s frightened eyes. After a long silence, he said,


    "Do you know how Poppy died?"


    "Poppy?" The sudden mention of the long-dead, long-forgotten woman caught Nia off guard, so she followed Jacob''s lead and said,


    "How did she die?"


    Jacob sat up straight, sighed heavily, and told Nia that Spencer had conspired with him and that he had sent a sniper to kill Poppy. After that, he looked at Nia, who was pale, and said,


    "It''s my fault I didn''t tell you everything earlier..."


    "Are you saying... that Spencer killed Poppy?" Nia''s eyes were filled with fear. She knew that Spencer was ruthless, but she had never thought that he could actually kill Poppy!


    "Yeah, what you''re doing right now is getting in trouble," Jacob said. "Even if Spencer is convicted of rape, he''ll get ten years at most, but he still has power out there. It''s easy enough to silence you. No..." Jacob''s face darkened again. "Maybe by now Spencer will have sent someone..." he said grimly


    With a loud tter, Nia''s hand shook and broke the cup by theputer. The cup fell to the ground and shattered, just like her sanity, which had long since shattered into dust.


    "Jacob..." it was a long time before Nia found her trembling voice and asked, "What am I going to do now..."


    Jacob stared at Nia who was poor, frightened, and cursed that she was stupid.


    He couldn''t go back to the country now, so he had to keep a low profile, hide his talents, but act out relying on this woman. She was so stupid that she vited Spencer''s principle and almost ruined his sess, but fortunately, there was still room for redemption.


    Although he felt bad about it, on the surface Jacob was trying tofort Nia,


    "Don''t be afraid. Spencer is still at the police station, and you''re the victim. To attack you now would be tantamount to admitting. He won''t do it rashly. There''s still room for negotiation."


    Nia calmed down a little when she heard Jacob''s words. She leaned over the table anxiously and approached the screen to ask Jacob,


    "How?"


    "You''re gonna have to find someone else for this..." Jacob thought for a moment, then looked up at Nia and said.


    "Jacob, I''ll do whatever you want..." Nia was no longer in a position to make any decisions, so she quickly agreed to be submissive to Jacob.


    After telling Nia about the n that he had juste up with and telling her toy low, Jacob hung up on her, and as soon as he cut offmunication, he threw the keyboard aside in anger. "Stupid woman!" He just suppressed her anger. Now he was venting out.


    "Boss, what''s going on?" While Jacob wasining about Nia, his recently acquired trusted subordinate Leon appeared behind him and asked in concern.


    "Nothing. Nia has no brain and doesn''t have enough strength to mess with Spencer."


    Leon, also a citizen of Athegate, hade to USA to work in the early years, but he was never sessful. As time went on, he began to steal things, and Jacob met him on the run. The two of them hit it off, so they got together. Jacob told him all about himself. Leon tried to make things right for him, and Jacob got all the men he could.


    "Nia acted impulsively, and it would be too risky for her to take all the responsibility for revenge..." Leon mused.


    "I know, but I can''t go home right now, and I can''t control her every move," Jacob said helplessly.


    "Okay, forget it. I heard there''s a new chick at Club Zoid. Let''s go have some fun and think about the restter," Leon, who had always known how to soothe Jacob''s feelings, suggested.


    "That''s fine," Jacob said. He stretched and stood up. "Spencer''s going to call Dan back if something happens. I''m safe for now. It''s good to go out."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll have my men check out the neighborhood, so don''t worry about tonight," Leon said, smiling as he put his arm around Jacob''s shoulder.


    "Let''s go!" Jacob''s spirits brightened and he and Leon headed out the door.


    It was night, in Vallentyne Town, on the border of Texas and Mexico. The cold wind of the middle of winter didn''t affect the people in the bar, where the lights were shining, and the coquettish dancers climbed up to the bar and stirred up the emotions of every man present.


    "So, did I tell you this chick is good?" Under the bar, Leon said to Jacob, who had been drinking a lot, with a smile on his face.


    "Yeah..." Jacob burped drunkenly and reached out to grab a dancer''s ankle.


    The dancer lowered her head and gave Jacob a disapproving nce. She bent over and left a red lipstick mark on his forehead. Then she began to move her body recklessly. The atmosphere in the bar rose again.


    Jacob was just about to continue climbing onto the dancer''s body when someone suddenly tugged his shoulder. He was half-lying on the bar and almost fell down. He was furious, and he raised his hand to throw it behind his back, but it was blocked by someone''s hand.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leon next to Jacob took a closer look. Wasn''t that one of the bartenders from the bar? Because he was also the citizen of Athegate, he just looked at him a few more times.


    "What are you trying to do to our boss, bastard?" Leon asked angrily, grabbing the bartender''s hand

 Chapter 647 Unexpected Discovery

    Chapter 647 Unexpected Discovery


    "Please don''t harass our dancer." The bartender originally thought this will bring resonance, but did not expect Leon to get more angry.


    "There were a couple of guys just now. Why didn''t you say anything?" Leon said, squinting at him,


    "See we are fellow countrymen, easy to bully?"


    "I didn''t mean that..." the bartender saw Leon''s fierce face and hesitantly rebutted.


    Jacob finally came to his senses. He shot the bartender a cold look and whispered something to Leon, who waved his hand to his men and let them take the bartender out.


    Coming out of the warm bar, Jacob sobered up and saw the bartender''s face full of indignation. He needed someone to blow off some steam, so without hesitation, he let Leon and the others teach a lesson to the bartender.


    In a dark alley, the bartender could not resist the four people with his both hands. He was quickly knocked to the ground. He held his head, and the blood that was oozing from his forehead could not be covered between his fingers.


    "All right," Jacob said after his anger had subsided, lighting a cigarette. "Don''t kill him."


    Even though Jacob had said so, Leon kicked the man again and squatted down to look at his ID. Just then, one of their men at the bar guarding came running over, and looked a little flustered.


    "Why are you panicking?" Jacob asked, looking askance at him as he puffed smoke into the air.


    "Boss, just now I met the police at the bar door cross-examination." The man quickly answered.


    "So what..." Jacob said nonchntly.


    "They are looking for you!" said the man anxiously.


    "What?!" Jacob looked back at him and said, "Are you sure?!"


    Jacob has never shied away from the USA police deliberately. Because of the border issue, he didn''t have to worry about a domestic warrant going out all over the world, or someone can get the local authorities to cooperate in his arrest. So, when he heard his man''s words, he expressed his doubts directly.


    "It''s true!" said the man busily,


    "They have your photo in their hands. I pretended to identify it carefully and said that I don''t know you. I even tried to find out something. I heard from them that you were reported by thendlord because you didn''t pay your rent on time. Boss, is that true?"


    Jacob frowned deeply. He thought for a long time and hid himself in the shadows under the dim light.


    "Boss, someone is using the police to hunt you down." Leon had been around long enough to see the problem.


    "That''s right," Jacob said, nodding his head. "The USA police have a very strong case against each other, and the cases are not interacted with. I did rent a house in San Francisco, and even if I did get reported, it wouldn''t have been pursued by the state police... And besides, it can''t possibly be that serious!"


    Wanted by the USA for rent arrears? What a joke!


    "It''s a good thing Dick discovered it early, or we''d still be wandering the streets," Leon said as he stood up.


    "Dick, you''re doing great," Jacob said, praising his man as he thought of a way out.


    Dick smiled sheepishly and then asked Jacob, "Boss, what do we do now?"


    Jacob''s biggest headache was this question. He had been hiding from Lucia and Spencer, living like a rat. If he was wanted by the police, how long would he be able to escape?


    The frown deepened as Jacob''s gaze subconsciously focused on the bartender, who was still groaning on the floor, and he saw something...


    "Leon!" Jacob''s eyes gleamed with surprise as he asked Leon, "Does this bartender look like me?"


    Leon didn''t understand why Jacob was asking, but looked down at the bartender for a moment and said,


    "It''s quite simr..."


    "Give me his I. D.," Jacob said, reaching out to Leon with a knowing smile. "Let''s see what his name is..."


    The night was cold, and a great conspiracy grew up in the obscurity of the night.


    Spencer had been in custody for three days, and during that time, he had kept quiet about the police''s usations. As soon as he started the trial, he started repeating Nia''s intention to frame him, causing the police''s interrogation to go nowhere.


    Coming out of the interrogation room, the officer in charge of the case said to his men, "Spencer has been keeping his mouth shut, and there is a way out of this. Contact Miss Davidson right away and see if you can get ess to her evidence."


    "Okay." After returning to the office, the police tried to contact Nia, but they couldn''t get through to her phone. They had no choice but to call her assistant, who unexpectedly gave him an unexpected answer. "Sir, she is out of the country." The police immediately told the news to their superiors.


    "What? Why did she go abroad at such a sensitive time?" The captain frowned.


    "Her assistant said she had to go to USA on business, but we couldn''t stop her," the policeman said helplessly.


    While the captain and his subordinates were talking about Nia''s erratic behavior, Nia had arrived in San Francisco.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Speaking of which, this was Nia''s first time abroad, and if it weren''t for Kevin, who was steady and reliable, apanying her, she might have gotten lost on a strange street in San Francisco.


    After settling into a hotel that Kevin had arranged for them, Nia asked about Jacob,


    "Kevin, can I meet Jacob?"


    "I''ll ask for permission," Kevin answered calmly, but his heart was filled with dissatisfaction with Nia. If this woman hadn''t acted rashly, he wouldn''t have been med by Jacob. Even though he had already been monitoring her well in thepany, but who would have thought she''d go and sue Spencer for rape and make such a big deal out of it?


    "Can you ask Jacob for me? He''s still mad at me... I''m afraid to ask him myself..." Nia lowered her head and said in a low voice.


    Kevin rolled his eyes, told Nia to get some rest, and went out.


    That night, Nia met with the person she was supposed to meet in San Francisco, Spencer''s father Erik.


    Jacob''s idea for Nia was to reach out to his father, and Spencer may be able to calm down, but his father was definitely more anxious than he was, and he was the key to resolving this impasse.

 Chapter 648 Blackmailing Erik

    Chapter 648 ckmailing Erik


    When they met in a cafe of the hotel, Erik looked at Nia up and down with arrogant look as soon as he saw her. In his opinion, the woman who was involved with his son was really in and he couldn''t figure out why his son kept getting into trouble because of her.


    "You are Nia?" Erik sat down across from Nia without any reservation. His attitude was arrogant. In his eyes, this woman, who was from an ordinary family, was not worthy of being polite.


    Nia took Erik''s disdain for herself seriously, and sneered from the bottom of her heart. Later on, she didn''t know if she can keep up the high profile!


    "I''m Nia Davidson," Nia replied coolly. "Mr. Davies, nice to meet you."


    Erik sneered and, not wanting to waste time with Nia, asked directly, "You didn''te all the way to San Francisco just to get to know me, did you?"


    "Of course not," Nia smiled. Knowing from Erik''s attitude that he didn''t know what had happened to him, she deliberately asked,


    "Has you had any recent contact with your son?"


    When Erik heard she mentioning his son, he immediately raised his eyebrows and said coldly to Nia,


    "You can''t get anything out of my son, so you want something from me?"


    "You two are so simr in character." Thinking of what Spencer had said earlier, Nia couldn''t help but sneer. They were the same arrogant and self-righteous.


    Sensing the sarcasm in Nia''s words, Erik immediately became more and more impatient. In a rough voice, he said,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "If you have something to say, say it. If you have nothing to say, don''t waste my time."


    "You''re a straight shooter, so I''ll get right to the point," Nia said as she turned to Kevin who was behind her,


    "Kevin, show the video to Mr. Davies and the reports by the way. Let''s see what he has to say about this."


    Erik listened to Nia''s words and looked suspiciously at Kevin, only to see that the man had ced hisptop on the table. There was already a video on the screen. Even though it had not been yed yet, Erik immediately recognized his son who was facing the camera.


    "Mr. Davies, I suggest you turn down the volume as much as you can while watching this video." Nia smiled and raised an eyebrow.


    Erik nced at Nia. After thinking for a while, he raised his hand to turn down the volume on the video before clicking on y. As the video continued to y, time passed slowly. Erik''s expression became ugly and his vision became more and more terrifying.


    Nia didn''t mind the fact that the other naked person in the video was her. She was leisurely sipping the coffee and asionally taking a look at Erik''s hideous face.


    The video time frame showed that it was more than an hour, but Erik closed theptop after watching it for less than 15 minutes. He red at Nia, who had a rxed and smug look on her face, and said shamelessly,


    "Nia, have you no shame? You''re showing me this video!"


    "Am I shameless, or is your son shameless?" Nia smirked and gestured for Kevin to turn on theptop,


    "Kevin, search those reports and show Mr. Davies how his son is doing."


    "Yes," Kevin replied respectfully. He then went to the table to search for the news that Spencer was in a cage for Erik to watch. As expected, Erik''s expression was even worse than before. Erik was panic.


    He originally thought that Nia wanted to use this video to ckmail him, but he didn''t expect that she had already "sent" his son to the police station before she came here. It was already three days ago when he read the report! Why didn''t anyone ever say anything to him?!


    "I guess you don''t know, but now you know why I''m here."


    Erik was no longer as arrogant as he had been before. Realizing that the woman in front of him was holding on to his son, his eyes turned cold, and his mind raced to find a solution. Just like his son''s, he quickly thought of the most direct way to kill Nia.


    "By the way, let me remind you that I have submitted this video to police station," Nia noticed the chill in Erik''s eyes. She knew that he was trying to kill her, but she wasn''t afraid. She even said it deliberately and casually,


    "Even if I don''t exist in this world anymore, your son will be sentenced, and he will be the first suspect if anything happens to me. So if he wants to get out of this, unless I take the initiative to withdraw the charge, there is no other way."


    "What do you want?" Knowing that Nia hade prepared, Erik didn''t want to waste any more time talking to her, so he asked her directly.


    "Amasun Group''s 10 percent stake. As soon as I get it, I will withdraw the charge on the same day."


    "Are you out of your mind?!" Erik sneered without hesitation. The crazy woman wanted shares in Amasun Group?!


    "Am I out of my mind?" Niaughed so hard that she pped the table as she asked Erik,


    "Am I out of my mind, or is your son out of his mind? He knows that I hate him, yet he keeps giving me this kind of evidence. I don''t want justice. I just want money. Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee to you. Let''s not discuss other possibilities because it can be solved with money."


    "I can give you money if you want, but Amasun Group shares, absolutely not!" Erik rebuffed.


    "I wonder how Spencer would feel if he hears you say that," Nia sneered,


    "Your son is in prison now. Not only can he not get out, but he is notorious. If I don''t withdraw the charge, he will face imprisonment for nearly ten years. Even if he is lucky enough to survive in prison, he''s no longer young by the time hees out. When that timees, if he wants to stage aeback, it depends on whether others will give him a chance. But you, as his father, actually value a mere share of thepany more?"


    Nia said exactly what Erik was thinking, and yes, he can''t afford the consequences. He was not a young man anymore. He was waiting for his son to inherit thepany, and getting the family fortune back required his son''s ning. If he went to jail for ten years, the years gone by can never be reced with money, and the advantages they now had would be long gone, and may even be nothing.


    But... ! 10 percent shards of thepany! How could he bear that?


    Seeing Erik''s hesitation, Nia hid her thoughts in her eyes and said softly,


    "Mr. Davies, I''m only in San Francisco for two days. It''s already been a day. When I get back, the police are going to make me convict Spencer. It''s up to you whether or not Spencer could get away."

 Chapter 649 Seek Help From Lucia

    Chapter 649 Seek Help from Lucia


    ording to Jacob''s instruction, their goal was to acquire the stake in Amasun Group. Spencer himself had indicated that Cloudwork was started to attack Arthur. His real chip was Amasun Group, and only by seizing the stake of Amasun Group, can they seize the lifeblood of Spencer.


    "It''s not something I can decide in a moment," Erik said quietly, holding back his anxiety,


    "I need time to think about it."


    "Do you have to think about saving your son?" Nia continued to provoke Erik. Jacob had warned long ago not to let Erik have a chance to discuss with Spencer. Because of Spencer''s mercenary nature, even if he would be killed, he would not agree to the request.


    "I need to talk to..." Nia interrupted Erik before he could finish his words.


    "Uh-huh." Nia shook her head and said, "You can''t discuss this with Spencer. If I find out that you''ve discussed it with him, I will immediately go back home and put him on trial, because I know very well that he won''t agree to such a request, and that''s why I''m here."


    "You know exactly what I''m talking about!" At this point, Erik was finally impressed with Nia, a woman who seemed mediocre but was actually very scheming.


    "Of course I do," Nia said in a cold voice as her eyes turned cold,


    "I know Spencer''s mercenary nature very well. He used me to relieve his loneliness when Lucia ignored him. He even pushed me in front of the public to be criticized. I hate him! I''d have had him convicted if I don''t see a way to take advantage of him like you just said! So don''t doubt my resolve. I want the shares!"


    "So what if you get it?" Erik tried to sway Nia, "I don''t think you have any intention of developing in USA. 10 percent of the shares won''t sway the decision made by Amasun Group. At most, you''ll get a dividend. You might as well just take the money and go to the board meeting once in a while!"


    "No," Nia said firmly, "Even if these shares are useless, I want them in my hands. I just want your son to know that I still have something that affects him!"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You..." Erik was at a loss for words. The vindictiveness of a woman was terrible.


    "Mr. Davies, make up your mind as soon as you can," Nia said with a sneer as she tried to suppress the hatred in her eyes.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll give you an answer," Erik said and stood up to leave.


    "Don''t talk to him. I''m serious," Nia said as she watched Erik turn around.


    Erik looked at Nia silently, didn''t respond, and turned to leave. Nia knew that he was listening to her.


    "What are you waiting for?" Nia sneered as she looked at Erik''s back.


    Coming out of the hotel, Erik was in a heavy mood and his steps were heavy as stone.


    He had to save his son, but he wasn''t happy about giving Nia the shares.


    Was there really no other way?


    Erik didn''t believe it. He was trying to stall because he was trying to think of something else.


    On second thoughts, Erik called Ewan to confirm that Spencer was indeed in custody.


    "Ewan, how could you let this happen to him!" Erik scolded.


    "Sir, I was negligent. We didn''t expect Nia to do that. He had a few drinks that night, so..." Ewan was originally sent by Erik to take care of Spencer and remind him, so he didn''t shirk responsibility. "Is there really nothing else we can do?" Erik said unhappily.


    "It seems that there''s the only one that she''s willing to withdraw the charge. Otherwise, he will have a hard time getting away." Although he didn''t know what evidence Nia was holding, Ewan knew the woman had to be sure to offend Spencer.


    Hearing Ewan say this, Erik sighed heavily and didn''t know what to say.


    "But..." Ewan said again. "I think if Lucia wants toe forward, there might be a way around it."


    "Lucia? She has a n?" Erik asked, intrigued.


    "In fact, the hatred between he and Nia was created for Lucia in the first ce. Moreover, now that Nia has started her ownpany, she is only thinking about profit. If Lucia is willing to give Nia some benefits, perhaps..."


    Ewan did not go on, because he remembered Lucia''s attitude when he sought help from her, and he did not have confidence that she would help Spencer.


    Erik was so excited to hear that. Instead of asking for his own shares, Nia might be more interested in Lucia''s Webbex Group. She hated not only his son, but Lucia as well. If she could shift this hatred... With that in mind, Erik quickly hung up on Ewan, looking for the number that he had saved but had never contacted


    He would be her father-inw. As Erik dialed the phone, he cheered himself up and didn''t think she would refute to save his son!


    At this time, it was still afternoon in the country. Lucia was awakened by the ringing of her cell phone in her sleep. She quickly got up and muted her cell phone temporarily. After checking that her daughter was not awakened, she went to see who had disturbed her.


    International number from USA.


    She hesitated, got up, put on her heavy coat, walked to the balcony, looked back again to make sure the baby was asleep, and answered the phone.


    "Is this Lucia?" As soon as the call went through, a strange but familiar voice rang out. Lucia thought for a moment, then remembered that the person calling her name affectionately was Spencer''s father, Erik. He wouldn''te to her if he hadn''t something to ask of her.


    She curled her lips and replied faintly,


    "Yes, it''s me. And you are?"


    Erik was embarrassed for a moment. He realized that he didn''tmunicate much with Lucia, and it wasn''t surprising that she didn''t recognize his number or his voice.


    "Lucia, it''s me, Spencer''s dad, your father-inw."


    Lucia was amused to hear Erik exining his identify, but her voice was still quiet,


    "Can I help you?"


    "Lucia, Spencer, how''s he doing?" Erik asked tentatively.


    "I don''t know. I''ve been at home taking care of my daughter. Ewan takes care of him. You should ask him," Lucia replied bluntly.

 Chapter 650 Ridiculous

    Chapter 650 Ridiculous


    "Lucia, you are Spencer''s wife. How can you be so cold to his affairs?" Erik said unhappily.


    Lucia chuckled and asked Erik, "Do you know why he''s in jail?"


    Erik was speechless again, too guilty to respond.


    "First of all, I''m Spencer''s fiancee, and you know damn well why I''m engaged to him, Mr. Davies!" Lucia deliberately put some distance between them, and added,


    "Secondly, Spencer was arrested for rape, and I''m nominally his fiancee. No matter how hard I try to defend him in front of the public, I can only be indifferent. Besides, he''s not worth defending." To Erik, Lucia was no nice at all.


    "That was Nia''s intention to frame him. If you don''t believe Spencer, who will believe him?" Erik purposely ignored the fact stated by Lucia and med Nia. He was sure Lucia hadn''t watched the video.


    "Mr. Davies, even if Nia did set him up, it''s true that Spencer had an affair with her. The police have jurisdiction, but they can''t arrest him for no reason. We''ll see if he''s innocent when the triales," Lucia replied.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Being a little impatient, looking out the window of the dark sky, Lucia felt a little cold and very ufortable.


    "Spencer was framed!" Erik insisted,


    "In fact, I just met Nia. She threatened to sue Spencer and demanded that I give her 10% of Amasun Group''s shares unconditionally. Her intention is already clear."


    Lucia raised an eyebrow when she heard that Nia had the audacity to ask Erik for his shares directly, and it seemed like Jacob had a lot of ambition, but what did that have to do with her?


    She said, "Unconditional? As long as you give her the shares, I believe Spencer can be acquitted. The goods are delivered and the bill is cleared. It''s not a threat."


    Erik was anxious when he heard this. He quickly said, "Lucia, you don''t understand the seriousness of this matter. Amasun Group''s shares are very important. Nia only wants them to threaten Spencer. I can''t let her get away with it!"


    "So?"


    Lucia wanted to see what Erik was after.


    "Nia and Spencer''s hatred is for you," Erik began,


    "She may have med Spencer, but she had real feelings for him, so if there is another way to make it up to her..."


    Hearing this, Lucia had already guessed what Erik was going to say next. She couldn''t help butugh out loud. There really were people who were so selfish!


    Spencer and Nia had an affair. Although she didn''t love Spencer, she had been betrayed in name, and Erik had the audacity to suggest that he wanted Nia''s hatred to be grafted onto her?! "Lucia, do you understand what I''m saying?" Hearing Lucia''sugh, Erik seemed to realize that he didn''t have the strength to make such a request, so instead of stating clearly, he asked Lucia. "No," Lucia retorted. "And please be more specific."


    Erik was silent for a moment. Lucia could almost imagine the look of annoyance on his face, but she listened patiently to what he had to say.


    "Lucia, now that you''re engaged to Spencer, his things will be yours, your... is also his. Nia has a grudge against you. Why don''t you be generous and discuss it with Nia, and use Webbex''s shares aspensation? I''m sure she''ll agree to let Spencer go."


    This was ridiculous!


    Although she had guessed Erik''s intention, Lucia couldn''t help but be furious when she heard him say these words.


    She raised her eyebrows, widened her eyes, and shouted without hesitation,


    "You wish! Why should I do this for Spencer''s sin?!"


    Erik didn''t expect Lucia to be so cold, so he said in a cold voice,


    "You''re already engaged to Spencer, so you should do everything for your fiance. Besides, I heard from Spencer that you''ve entrusted Webbex to a friend to manage it, which proves that you''re determined to serve both the husband and the child. If that''s the case, what''s the point of giving up a portion of your shares?!"


    "You''re so brazen-faced!" Lucia''s voice was colder than Erik''s,


    "To serve both the husband and the child? That''s only if my husband is a good man. Don''t you know how your son is? Why would I want to destroy my father''s hard-earned stake in Webbex for a man who threatens me every step of the way? No matter how much Nia hates me, it''s still between me and her. However, Spencer has to make up for his own sin. You feel bad for Amasun''s shares, and I feel bad for my assets!"


    Hearing Lucia''s cold words, Erik suddenly felt hopeless. He had really thought that he could persuade Lucia, but he did not expect this woman to be so cruel that she would not even save her fiance. "Lucia, I''m your father-inw. Is it appropriate that you''re talking to me like that?!" The more he thought about it, the angrier Erik yelled into his phone.


    "How dare you say such a thing! How dare you call yourself my father-inw just because of what you asked me today?" Lucia rebuked mercilessly,


    "Don''t even think about going after Webbex. As a father, you can''t bear to part with it. Why should I cede my shares? I advise you to think of another way. Don''t plot anything against me!"


    With that, Lucia hung up the phone. She would be the only one who would be angry with such a selfish person.


    At the other end of the line, Erik looked at his phone, which was beeping nkly. He was in a bad mood because there really was no other way.


    Back in the room, Lucia''s anger dissipated a little when the warmth returned to her body. But she couldn''t help but sneer at Spencer, who had inherited his selfishness from his father.


    However, Lucia also knew that Erik would have no other choice but toe to her. And in the end, he would have agreed to Nia''s request. After all, Spencer was his only son. If he lost his only son, his "grand project" will probably be postponed indefinitely.


    Jacob had to be found quickly. Lucia''s hatred of Spencer had grown and she was losing her temper because of Erik.


    Despite that she didn''t love Spencer, they were still considered to be an engaged couple. And Cloudwork was not the only one involved in this rape case. Even Webbex Group''s shares were starting to show a downward trend.

 Chapter 651 Once Again Disappointed

    Chapter 651 Once Again Disappointed


    But Lucia frowned. Her beautiful eyes were full of embarrassment. What should she do to Esmae?


    After a moment''s hesitation, Lucia took out her cell phone and called Esmae directly. This time, wasn''t she willing to back off?


    "Esmae, you haven''t rested yet, have you?" When the call went through, Lucia greeted Esmae first.


    Esmae didn''t answer. She seemed to know why Lucia was calling her.


    "Esmae... can''t I leave now?"


    Esmae''s silence suggested that she knew about Spencer''s arrest, but it also disappointed her. Lucia asked her slowly.


    Time seemed to stand still, and if it hadn''t been for Esmae''s breathing on the phone, Lucia would have thought she had hung up.


    A long timeter, Esmae whispered, "Just wait..."


    "Esmae, what are you waiting for?"


    Esmae answered calmly. Lucia was in a hurry. Now that Spencer was in jail and Dan had been recalled, she could find a way to find him. She desperately wanted to return to Arthur''s side. She''d had enough of separation.


    "Spencer''s been arrested for rape, and everyone knows! Do you want me to have a rtionship with a man like that?"


    There was another silence. Esmae''s slowness was in sharp contrast to Lucia''s quickness.


    "So..." Esmae finally said again. "Once I promise you, you''ll run back to Arthur, won''t you?"


    This time it was Lucia''s turn to be silent.


    Frowning slightly, Lucia''s answer never changed.


    "I''ve seen Spencer''s character very clearly. He''s not someone that you canmit to for life. I can agree to break off the engagement between the two of you..."


    As soon as Esmae said this, Lucia''s eyes lit up. She called out her name happily, but Esmae''s next words sent her back to hell.


    "But you''re going to marry Reynolds." Esmae''s voice was unmistakable.


    "What?!" Lucia''s heart skipped a beat, and her voice was losing its original softness.


    "You heard me right. I want you to marry Reynolds, and Reynolds loves you. You may not love him, but he''s willing to embrace everything, even the daughter you gave birth to with Arthur. I know my son. He will never hurt you in his life, and..."


    "Esmae!" Interrupted Lucia, who snapped, "You know it''s not going to happen between me and Reynolds!"


    "Then wait!" Esmae''s voice was sharper than Lucia''s.


    "How long do I have to wait?" Lucia''s heart began to ache.


    "Wait until you give up on Arthur!" Esmae said without any hesitation. She hung up the phone.


    Give up on Arthur?


    In this life, the next life... it was out of the question.


    On the other side, Esmae tossed her phone on the desk. She pursed her lips and looked up with tired eyes when she saw Helena standing by the study door.


    "Did you hear me talking to Lucia?"


    "Mom, why are you still unwilling to let Lucia go? Spencer''s reputation is ruined, and she has nothing to do with Spencer, yet she has to be implicated by him. Can''t you let her be with Arthur and live a life with a loved one?" Helena really did not understand her mother''s obsession, andined.


    "Other people can say these things, but you can''t," Esmae said to her daughter, bracing herself.


    "I''m not saying this for me!" Helena knew that her mother was upset about her rtionship with Otis, so she went to her desk and said,


    "You saw what Arthur did for Lucia. What man could love as much as he does? Even at this point, he is still focused on Lucia and has never had an affair with anyone else. Spencer, on the other hand, has not only cheated on Lucia, but has alsomitted rape. Do you still need to choose?"


    "You talk about Arthur all the time. Do you know him well?" Esmae raised her eyebrows and stared sharply at her daughter,


    "Didn''t Arthur have a new date for the christening? And Lucia, who knows that Edwin and I amn''t getting along, invited them here. Did she even take me seriously?!"


    "Mom, this ispletely different!" Helena said unhappily. "Lucia has always respected you. Why are you questioning her?"


    "Why?" said Esmae, with a cold look in her eyes,


    "Because she''s so partial to the Edwins! I hold a grudge against them. Your grandmother and grandfather died of exhaustion because of what happened back then. Do you think that I have to be a saint, that I have to ept someone''s apology unconditionally, and that I have to let my daughter marry someone else as their daughter-inw?!"


    It had to say that Spencer''s pep talk to Esmae at the christening worked.


    Esmae had always cared about Lucia''s love for Arthur, and she would have been even more resentful if Lucia treated the Edwins better than she treated herself.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Helena looked into her mother''s angry eyes and couldn''t speak for a moment. Although she knew the pain that her mother had gone through, she couldn''t understand the pain in her heart at that time. So, she felt sorry for her mother now, but can not fully agree with her persistent hatred.


    There was nothing to be done.


    That was how Helena felt right now.


    "And about you and Otis," Esmae was still angry, and continued, "You''re my daughter, and you''re in love with the son of my enemy. Do you know how disappointed you are in me? Helena, even though you know that I''m against this rtionship?"


    Helena pressed her lips together and could not make a sound. She was a stubborn woman who did not want to admit defeat. Now, she lowered her eyes slightly, not daring to disobey her mother''s anger. "What is it about the men of the Davies family that makes you right round?"


    "How many men are there in the world? Even if you fall in love with a beggar, I''ll support you with all my heart? Why the Davies?"


    Helena''s eyes sparkled...


    She did not know why she was in love with that cold man.


    The rebuke ended with Helena''s silent exit from the study. She dragged herself down the hall with a heavy stride. She had never felt so lost in her life.


    In fact, she really wanted to escape from home. Even if Helena had a thousand ways to escape, but once done, she was afraid she will never return to this home.


    A long sigh echoed down the corridor as Helena went sadly back to her room, and the only person she could rte to at that moment was Lucia.

 Chapter 652 How To Persist

    Chapter 652 How to Persist


    She dialed Lucia''s number, and when she got through, Helena said to her,


    "Lucia, I heard what you said to mom just now. I even quarreled with her. She didn''t waver at all. She still doesn''t agree that we have anything to do with the men from the Davies family."


    "I know," said Lucia. Her voice was a little deeper than Helena''s. "It''s impossible, perhaps, to make her feel better."


    This was the first time Lucia had ever said such a thing. Before, she had always been hopeful. Helena, sensing the gloom in Lucia''s words, quickly said,


    "Lucia, you mustn''t think of it that way. What if Arthur and Otis, who have been waiting for us, think of it this way?"


    "What else can I do..." Lucia said with a wry smile. "Can you break off your rtionship with your mom and choose to be with the one you love? Helena, can you do that?"


    Helena was silent.


    "I don''t think so..." Lucia''s bitter smile deepened as she sighed. "It''s a dead end. We can''t escape it."


    "But what about them?" said Helena softly, a long timeter.


    "Yes... What about them?"


    At this time, Otis, who was in San Francisco, felt something and stopped walking.


    "Mr. Davies, what happens?" Otis''s assistant asked him doubtfully.


    "It''s all right," Otis said,ing to his senses quickly. "Is the evidence collected now?"


    "It''s all been collected," the assistant replied. "We''ve found every record of Erik Davies''s transfer ofpany assets. We''re just waiting for your father''s order."


    "There''s no hurry. Wait until he gets deeper." The people around him kept passing by. Otis was not affected at all. In his indifferent words, he had the wisdom to strategize.


    "Yes." The assistant respectfully answered, and the two people continue to move forward.


    "


    That night, Erik couldn''t sleep. His son and his shares had weighed the scales against each other countless times. By the next morning, he was tired as he made the decision to trade his shares for his son''s freedom.


    In the morning, Erik agreed to Nia''s request to hand over the shares after the release of his son, and Niaughed out loud as soon as he said that.


    "Mr. Davies, do you think I''m stupid?" Nia said,ughing as she stared at Erik, who looked tired.


    "How do I know you''ll withdraw the charge if I give you the shares?" Erik said, raising his eyebrows. "I have to have guarantee."


    "I''m sorry, but you''re not qualified to talk about it right now," Nia said arrogantly. "You can only bet on whether or not I''ll keep my promise. If you don''t, then ept the fact that your son will be sentenced." "Nia, you''ve gone too far!" Erik was furious as he realized that Nia was determined that he had no other choice.


    "I''ve gone too far, just like what did Spencer do to me," Nia said slowly. "Make up your mind. It''s just a document. There''s no need to make it soplicated."


    Erik gnashed, and his eyes almost popped out of their sockets, but in the end, he had to agree to Nia''s request.


    He can''t afford to gamble.


    In the afternoon, when Nia was ready, Erik signed the document for the unconditional transfer of shares. She took the document, checked Erik''s signature repeatedly and was finally relieved.


    Jacob''s solution worked.


    As Nia took the document with pride, she smiled and said to Erik, who was sullen, "Don''t worry, Mr. Davies. Your son will be out of the police station by the afternoon the day after tomorrow."


    "The day after tomorrow?" Erik said, afraid that things would change. "Aren''t you going back today?! I want my son out tomorrow!"


    "Sorry, the Gold Coast in San Francisco is really famous, and I want to see it. So you and Spencer will have to wait," Nia said with a smile.


    "You!" Erik gnashed again.


    "Alright, you can rest assured and wait for the news. I have to go first." After handing the document to Kevin, Nia stood up and left, making Erik feel miserable.


    Coming out of the Amasun Group, Nia asked Kevin, "Kevin, have you contacted Jacob? Will he see me?"


    It turned out that Nia wanted to leave enough time to meet Jacob.


    "Mr. Taylor is busy and can''t see you right now. He just said to wait for his call," said Kevin ndly.


    "Really?" Nia lowered her eyes in disappointment.


    "Should we go home now?" Kevin asked.


    "No, I really want to see the scenery of the Gold Coast. Let Erik suffer for a few more days." Nia smiled and walked into the crowd with disappointment.


    At home, news of Spencer''s arrest rumbled on, but Arthur didn''t care. He cared about finding Jacob.


    Last time he installed a virus on Nia''sputer so that his son could track down Jacob. The timing was perfect, so Arthur made a video call to his son, who had followed his grandparents back to New York, and asked him how he was doing.


    "Daddy, this Jacob is very cunning," Theodore said, pouting.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean?" Arthur couldn''t help but smile when he saw his son''s cute face, although he was anxious to know where Jacob was.


    "I''ve been tracking Nia and his contact information along the way. I''ve found that each time he logged in, he logged in from a different location and had a huge span. Sometimes, he even crossed state. Also, there''s no regr time span between them. Obviously, Nia isn''t just using thisputer tomunicate with him, which is not easy for tracking his trajectory," Theodore exined.


    "What is thest known location?" Arthur continued, not visibly disappointed.


    "It is a week ago in Vallentyne Town, State of Texas, and he probably moved," Theodore said.


    "Thanks, Teddy." Vallentyne? Arthur noted the spot and consoled his son with a serious face.


    "It''s not hard," Theodore said proudly, raising his chin. "It''s easy."


    Looking at Theodore''s proud face, Arthur chatted with him more. After a while, they reluctantly ended the video call. As soon as they hung up the video call, Arthur immediately turned to contact Otis. "Otis, Vallentyne." As soon as the call went through, Arthur reported Jacob''s location without any hesitation.


    "Do you have a specific location?" Otis asked, without any furtherment from Arthur.

 Chapter 653 Brothers Work Together

    Chapter 653 Brothers Work Together


    "No, so you need to cast a wide," Arthur said.


    "Okay, wait for my news," Otis said, sending a text message to the team that was searching for Jacob.


    "This is a week ago''s location. Jacob may not be there, but we still need to search," Arthur added.


    "Of course," Otis said with a gleam in his eyes, "If there''s even a one-in-10, 000 chance of it, just search!"


    Arthur knew that Otis was for Lucia and himself, so he was grateful. There was no need for words between brothers, so he asked instead,


    "Otis, has Helena been in touch with youtely?"


    In fact, Otis really wanted to attend the christening, and and was about to leave, but their parents stopped him.


    Edwin and Sophie knew Esmae well enough that meeting Helena and Otis at a time like this would only make things worse. Otis had stopped his trip, but the seemingly aloof man was already missing her terribly.


    "No..." Otis whispered. "Arthur, I really admire you..."


    "Admire me for what?" Arthur seemed to know what Otis meant, but asked anyway.


    "Admire you, can endure..." The missing for Helena overflowed his heart. Otis was self-suffering, and can not help but worry for Arthur and Lucia at the same time.


    "Just get used to it," Arthur said with a wry smile, and furrowed.


    "I don''t want to get used to this," Otis said, sounding bitter, "We have to find a way to settle the feud between Mom and Dad and Esmae," he said. "Otherwise, the two of us... will be bachelors for the rest of our lives."


    The men in Davies family valued feelings, so Otis wasn''t kidding.


    "Esmae is stubborn and strong-willed, and it can be extremely difficult to change her mind." Arthur''s head ached at the way Esmae looked at him, as he and Lucia had witnessed many times before. "Even if it''s difficult, we have to try," Otis firmly said, "Do not let our women... be sad again."


    "Understood." Arthur, of course, never gave up.


    Otis sent a text message, and a search team of nearly 100 men rushed to Vallentyne and began an exhaustive search. But this time they still found nothing. What they didn''t know was that Gene''s idea had unwittingly put Jacob on the defensive, and that he had left Vallentyne with all of his men after running into the police looking for him that night.


    By the time Nia asked to meet him, Jacob had gone to Mexico at Leon''s behest, to lie low and wait for bringing it to light again.


    Nia returned to the country in disappointment. Just as she had agreed with Erik, she personally went to the police station in the afternoon on the day of her return to request that the case be dismissed. Upon hearing her words, the officer in charge of the case immediately frowned.


    "Miss Davidson, are you sure?" The officer was even more confused when he recalled Nia''s helpless and pitiful look when she came to report the crime. She had clear evidence to convict Spencer, so why did she drop the case now?


    "Yes," Nia replied affirmatively, "I don''t want to sue him."


    "Miss Davidson, I advise you to think about it," said the officer. "You have enough evidence to convict him. It would be a pity to dismiss the case so easily. You''re not being threatened, are you? We can step in and protect you."


    The officer saw the video that Spencer tortured Nia in a horrible way, with constant abuse and beatings. How could she let it go so easily?


    "Thank you, officer," she said impatiently, but appreciated it,


    "But you''re worrying too much. This is indeed my personal wish. You know that I have a close rtionship with him. At that time, I was so excited that I reported the case. I didn''t really want him to be imprisoned for ten years. Moreover, now that it''s spread all over the city, I don''t want to make things worse."


    After listening to Nia''s words, the officer looked at her in the eyes seriously. After making sure that her eyes were firm and without hesitation, he could only sigh. Maybe he didn''t understand the things between these rich people.


    "Well, now that you''ve made your decision, I''ll have to let him go."


    "Thank you, officer." Nia smiled gently, put the hat back on, and left the police station.


    Spencer walked out of the police station at five o''clock in the afternoon. His face was haggard with mussy bread. His hair had grown past his ears in the past few days. He looked unkempt.


    "Mr. Davies!" Ewan, who had been notified earlier, brought a chauffeur to pick up Spencer. At the main entrance, the moment he saw Spencer, he excitedly went up to him and draped a heavy coat over Spencer. Looking at Spencer''s haggard look, Ewan med himself,


    "You have suffered a lot!"


    "All right," Spencer said, squinting, as a dangerous light shed through his eyes. "She''ll pay back twice as much for my pain."


    "It''s cold outside. Get in the car." Ewan escorted Spencer into the car. When the car started heading home, Ewan asked Spencer,


    "Mr. Davies, how did you get out?"


    Spencer frowned and asked, "Didn''t you get me out?"


    Ewan looked confused and said, "No, your father and I tried everything but we couldn''t save you. Half an hour ago, we suddenly got a call from awyer and informed we can pick you up. I thought he was the one who did it..."


    "No," Spencer shook his head, doubtfully. "Just now the police suddenly told me that I could go. I just came out."


    "Then what the hell..." before Ewan could finish his words, Spencer nced out of the corner of his eye and saw someone outside the car window. He shouted and the driver immediately stopped the car. "Mr. Davies?" Ewan was shocked. Just as he was about to ask something, he saw Spencer open the door and get out of the car. He quickly followed behind him. Just as he took a few steps, he saw Spencering to the side of the road. The person in front of him was Nia!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t time to get off work at 5:00 p. m., and there weren''t many pedestrians on the tree-lined path outside the remote police station, so Spencer immediately saw Nia standing by the roadside. He''d recognize her anywhere!


    His eyes burned with hatred as he red at Nia. Spencer gritted his teeth and said the name of the vicious woman, "Nia!"

 Chapter 654 The Flamboyant Enemy

    Chapter 654 The mboyant Enemy


    Nia was wearing a heavy fur coat, and her face was gorgeous under her heavy makeup. She was fearless andughed,


    "Mr. Davies, it''s been a few days. Why do you look so pale?"


    As soon as Nia said that, Spencer grabbed her wrist, and with all his strength, he snapped, "You did this to me!"


    Nia frowned in pain, but she didn''t want to appear weak in front of Spencer, so she fought back after a symbolic struggle,


    "This is your own fault! Even if you''re released now, the fact that you raped me has long been known to the public. Spencer, how does it feel to ruin your reputation?"


    Nia''s words made Spencer''s eyes turn red with anger. He squeezed Nia''s wrist so hard. It felt like he was about to break her wrist.


    "Nia, don''t be so smug. I''m out now. By then, the public will naturally know that I''ve been wronged. However, you and I are still in contact, and you can''t erase your slutty nature no matter how hard you try!"


    The pain in her wrist was so severe that Nia swung her wrist away from Spencer''s grip. Just as he was about to pull on her again, Nia shouted,


    "Spencer, it''s less than 500 meters from the police station. Do you believe I''ll let you go in again?!"


    The few days in jail left a mark on Spencer, who had not suffered like this since he was born. The cold cell, the dirty floor, and the dim light were tormenting him, so Nia''s words were working. Seeing that Spencer was afraid to touch her again, Nia rubbed her wrist sarcastically,


    "Oh, Spencer, you''re such a pussy!"


    Having said that, Nia was grateful that she had chosen the right position. Even if Spencer didn''t end up in jail, it was still worth it to keep him so scared.


    There was no need for Nia to be here. She could have just watched Spencer''s tragedy unfold, but she couldn''t ept it. She wanted to see the man''s remorse with her own eyes!


    "Aren''t you curious about how you got out?" Nia said again, in a very condescending tone, after calming herself down.


    Spencer, who was physically tortured but still had a functioning brain, frowned when he heard Nia''s words and asked,


    "You?!"


    "That''s right. It''s me," Nia said with a smile on her face, then looked at Spencer with a deeper, more puzzled look in her eyes, and her smile deepened,


    "Do you not now understand why?"


    After being told what was on his mind, Spencer quickly red at Nia again, and asked sternly, "Nia, what are you up to?"


    "I''m not up to anything right now," Nia pretended to be wronged, shaking her head and waving her hand as if she was acting wronged. And then, just as Spencer was about to speak again, she said in a cold voice,


    "Because I got what I wanted!"


    Spencer''s eyes twinkled and he said, "What do you mean?"


    Nia proudly raised her eyebrows. It felt so good to fool with Spencer. She smiled and said,


    "Nothing. Someone who cares about you took something in exchange for your freedom. That''s all."


    Someone who cared about him?


    The first person that came to Spencer''s mind was Lucia.


    It was not that Spencer can''t think of his father, but he thought he didn''t know what happened yet.


    At the sight of Spencer''s incredulous and touched look, Nia immediately guessed who he thought. Sheughed out loud and even bent over with an exaggeratedughter as she pointed at Spencer and asked, "You didn''t think it was Lucia, did you?"


    The irony in this sentence was stark.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Spencer''s expression faltered, and his eyes darkened again, hiding a deep sense of disappointment.


    "Are you doneughing?"


    Nia straightened her back, wiped the corners of her eyes with an exaggerated action, and sneered,


    "So you still have expectations of Lucia? She treats you like that, and even the child she gave birth to is Arthur''s. How can you expect her to defend you? Spencer, don''t you find it funny?"


    "Nia!" Spencer was so disgraced that his fists bulged with anger.


    "Take it easy, take it easy..." Nia took two steps back in fear. Her lips still curled up in delight, and then she said,


    "I''ll tell you who it is right away. It''s your father, Erik."


    "My Dad?" Spencer gasped. He knew it?!


    "That''s right. Your father is very generous. When he heard you''re so distraught after your arrest, he was willing to offer me 10% of Amasun Group in exchange for my dropping the case. Otherwise, it''s not that easy to walk right out that door."


    As Nia spoke, she was thinking about Erik''s reluctance to part with the shares, which was why she was being sarcastic.


    She thought Spencer would fly into a rage, but saw him look down and not say a word. For no reason, she felt her heart skip a beat.


    As the cold wind blew, Nia braced herself to continue standing in front of Spencer.


    "Nia, why you chose this way..." Just as Nia was trying to guess what Spencer would do next, he opened his mouth and spoke, but he did not look up at all.


    "Should I let you know what will happen when you mess with me?"


    Spencer''s voice was as low as it could go. It was chilling, like a snake lurking in the grass, ready to strike.


    Nia unconsciously stroked her arm and felt cold. However, she did not back down.


    "I know how cruel you are." It seemed that the cold wind had taken some of Nia''s pride away, but she still said in a calm voice,


    "But do you know how much I hate you? Spencer, I hate you to death! I can''t wait for you to die now, but I also know that it''s not anything else that will upset you. It''s your interests, and you won''t be afraid of me until I touch your fundamental interests! Therefore, I will take the shares of Amasun Group. And let me remind you, I have already made a statement. If there are any problems with my personal safety, I will transfer the 10% shares directly to Arthur, unconditionally!"


    Hearing Arthur''s name, Spencer''s body shook and he raised his eyes, but calmed him down by his anger. He said coldly,


    "Nia, you''re getting smarter. You''re leaving room for manoeuvre."


    Nia realized that she had Spencer pinned down, and smiled again.


    "I learned it from you."

 Chapter 655 Report

    Chapter 655 Report


    "Well said," Spencer said gloomily, "It seems that what you learn from that person is not only beung tactful, but also eloquent."


    Nia''s eyes flickered and she answered in a rather evasive manner,


    "I''m here today to tell you that I''m now the official shareholder of Amasun Group. Although the 10% shares don''t have much decision-making power, if you make things difficult for me, I''ll hand them over to the person you hate the most. Spencer, you can''t defeat Arthur to begin with. If he gets another 10% shares, Haha, you and your father will be thrown out of the house!"


    Nia''s words immediately made Spencer angry again, but he quickly realized what was going on and grabbed her wrist,


    "How do you know that with 10% shares of thepany, Arthur can get me and my dad out of the Amasun Group?!"


    Nia was so shocked that she identally let the cat out of the bag!


    "Say it!" Spencer shouted as Nia looked away.


    Nia gritted her teeth and could only defend herself. "Do you still have to ask why? You and Arthur aren''tparable at all. If I give him my shares, even if it''s only 10%, he''ll definitely find a way to make you lose everything!"


    Spencer stared into Nia''s eyes. He didn''t believe what she was saying at all. He was beginning to wonder if she had nted someone around him. Otherwise, how would she know about the loss of Amasun Group shares?


    "Let go of me!" Feeling guilty, Nia took the opportunity to shake Spencer''s hand off. After taking a few steps back, she said bravely,


    "Spencer, you don''t have the right to question me, and I don''t have to answer you. Behave yourself in the future and don''t let me catch you in the act again!"


    After saying that, Nia red at Spencer and turned to walk to the police station. She hoped that Spencer would stop chasing her, or else, what if Samuel was exposed? Jacob was gonna kill her. Spencer didn''t chase after her. He just stood where he was and looked coldly at Nia''s back. After she secretly turned to look at him, he was even more certain that there was a mole next to him. It looked like it was time to clean up.


    But now Spencer was more concerned about why his father made such a stupid decision!


    He returned to the car and called Erik before he could sit down.


    "Spencer, are you out of jail already?" Erik asked cheerfully as he picked up the phone to see that his son was calling him.


    "Dad, what did you do?!" Spencer snarled, ignoring Erik''s concern,


    "Why did you give the shares to Nia?! She hates me. Holding ourpany''s shares is undoubtedly a time bomb. She''s even more difficult to deal with than Edwin. Why didn''t you discuss it with me before making the decision yourself?!"


    Erik''s love for his son provoked his son to scold him, and for a moment he lost his temper and said in an unkind tone,


    "Then what do you want me to do? Nia has a video of you raping her! You won''t be able to get away with it at all! You''ll be sentenced to seven or eight years, or even ten years. Do you want me to watch you go. to jail and ignore you?!"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When Erik said this, Spencer''s heart softened and his tone softened as well,


    "Dad, that''s not what I meant. I know you care about me, but we don''t have a lot of shares to begin with. If we give Nia another ten percent, wouldn''t that be equivalent to handing over thepany to someone else? And Nia also warned me that if I do anything to her, she would transfer her shares to Arthur, and I would have found another way out."


    "Don''t say anything else. I''ve already watched that video. Even a blind person can tell that you''re abusing Nia from the sound of it. Do you really think you can get away with it?"


    Erik, who had previously been made a mute victim by Nia, was able to express his emotions this time. He continued,


    "Besides, it''s not like I haven''t thought of other ways. I looked for Lucia before I replied to Nia. I humbled myself and begged her to help you, but she scolded me. Not only did she not help you, but she also said that you did this to yourself. I almost died of anger!"


    "She said that?" Spencer''s voice suddenly grew somber.


    "That''s true!" Erik added,


    "Spencer, I now realize that your decision to get engaged to her is a mistake. Even though she has the Brown family''s backing and we got some benefits from it, did you see any good things happen after you got engaged to her? Not only that, but we''ll have to bow and serve her and Arthur''s spawn. I think that woman is a jinx!"


    Spencer pursed his lips. Nia had already provoked him with Lucia earlier. Now that he had listened to his father, he was even more furious with Lucia. Lucia, good for you!


    "Spencer, don''t be too angry," Erik said, trying to reassure Spencer after a long silence,


    "We''re nning to transfer our assets anyway. So what if we give those shares to Nia? In the end, she''ll end up with nothing. However, through this matter, you really need to see your rtionship with Lucia clearly. We need to focus on the overall interests, but you have to be clear about whether or not she will mobilize the Brown family to help us."


    "I see," Spencer finally responded. "I''m sorry I got mad at you. It was because of Nia."


    "It''s okay. It doesn''t matter if things are bad right now. You must have suffered a lot just now when you came out of the police station. Go home and rest," Erik reminded his son lovingly and had long forgotten how he hesitated between him and the shares.


    "Thanks, Dad." Spencer murmured, hung up the phone and then looked up. His eyes were filled with a murderous light.


    "Ewan, go home now!" He was going to deal with Lucia!


    Lucia was on the phone with Otis in the living room of the building. She didn''t even know Spencer had been released.


    "Still can''t find him?" Lucia''s voice sounded disappointed.


    "ording to thest location that Teddy gave us, we''ve been searching, but we can''t find anyone. We did find Jacob''s movements there, so we''ll continue to expand and see if we can find him," Otis said. "Otis, stop it now," said Lucia, thinking for a moment.


    "Lucia?" Otis wondered why Lucia had the idea.

 Chapter 656 A Humiliating Reckoning

    Chapter 656 A Humiliating Reckoning


    "Vallentyne is on the border with Mexico. I''m sure Jacob didn''t just go there for no reason," Lucia told Otis.


    "Are you saying it''s possible that he left the country?" Otis asked, pondering the possibility that if Jacob did leave the country. It would be even harder to track him down. Through Mexico, he can go to any country in the world.


    "It''s not possible. It''s certain," said Lucia, who knew Jacob well.


    "That''s tough..." Otis mused. It was not easy to track down someone who was trying to hide.


    "Forget it. At least now I know that Spencer didn''t find him first. As long as he lives on this earth, he will be caught eventually." Lucia''s eyes were glowing. Jacob, unless he hid forever and never appeared in the country again... Otherwise...


    "Don''t worry, Lucia. I''ll find another way to track him," Otis promised Lucia.


    "Otis, if this is going to be difficult for you..." Lucia did not finish when she caught a glimpse of a group of people approaching the building.


    "Someone''sing. That''s all."


    Then she hung up the phone, and when the men got closer, Lucia realized that Spencer was in charge.


    He was out?


    Lucia raised an eyebrow and stood up slowly. Facing the window, she looked coldly at Spencer and the others who were approaching. After Spencer returned home, he asked a group of servants, with Ewan''s order, to follow him to the building.


    Along the way, Spencer was furious, and this time, he had to make Lucia realize who he was!


    Rushing into the building, Spencer saw Lucia who was standing in the middle of the living room. And she was looking at them leisurely.


    In the warm living room, Lucia stood upright. Her delicate face flushed from the heating, and her pair of bright eyes were sparkling. Although she was wearing thick clothes, her elegant figure could still be seen. Seeing Lucia in such good spirits, Spencer was even angrier as he looked tired and disheveled.


    "Lucia, you''ve had a good time at home while I was in prison," Spencer said through gritted teeth.


    "Of course," said Lucia, looking Spencer up and down, with a chuckle. "It''s a lot morefortable without you."


    Spencer was so desperate to get back at Lucia that he didn''t even have time to clean himself up when he got home. Sensing the sarcasm in Lucia''s words, he took a few steps forward and ran right up to Lucia. He looked down at her and said,


    "As my fiancee, don''t you worry about me?"


    "Worry?" Lucia was fearless. She wasn''t nearly as tall as Spencer, but she didn''t lose to him in terms of aura. She smiled,


    "You think I''m worried about a rapist?"


    "I haven''t been convicted yet!" Spencer snapped.


    "You haven''t convicted just because Nia let you off the hook, but everyone knows what you did," Lucia retorted. Seeing that Spencer was red-eyed with anger at her words, she frowned and added, "And what are you doing here?"


    As soon as he heard Lucia''s words, Spencer regained the sense he had lost in his anger. He immediately looked away and asked Lucia,


    "My dad asked you for help, and even if you didn''t, why did you scold him?!"


    "He deserves it!" Lucia realized that Erik was behind it, but she didn''t mince her words and admitted,


    "Why don''t you ask him why I scolded him?"


    "Because you hate me, take it out on him!" Spencer said angrily.


    "Ridiculous," Lucia said, raising her eyebrows and staring coldly at Spencer.


    "That''s a different matter. I never thought that my grudge with you would involve someone else. If I wanted to vent my anger, your father wouldn''t be able to end up well. The reason why he deserves to be scolded is that he came to me and asked me to rece Amasun''s shares with Webbex''s as a condition of exchange with Nia! Spencer, you and your father are two peas in a pod. Everything you do is selfish!" Spencer''s eyes changed when he heard that. He had no idea that his father was after Lucia for shares of Webbex Group, and Spencer knew what that meant to Lucia.


    Knowing that he was in the wrong, Lucia didn''t let him off the hook and continued,


    "If it weren''t for his age, I would have scolded him even more harshly. Not to mention that your father dared to mention that I, as your fiancee, have to give everything for you. It''s ridiculous! Even if you and I have nothing against each other, what kind of stupid woman in the world would save a man who cheated on her with another woman?!"


    Spencer choked and couldn''t say a word, but he couldn''t let it go, because she wasn''t saving him!


    He knew she didn''t love him, but Spencer still couldn''t get over how indifferent she was.


    "So, you didn''t try to save me in the first ce?"


    "Of course!" These words were sonorous. "You made the mistake so why should I save you?!"


    "Lucia, don''t forget that you''re my fiancee!" Spencer''s anger red again. Lucia''s words were so cruel that he almost roared,


    "Even if I do something out there, you''re still my woman!"


    Spencer''s words made Lucia very unhappy, especially with the ridiculous possessiveness of his words, which she retorted without thinking.


    "Your woman? Spencer, do you think you have the right to say such a thing after all the mistakes you''ve made? Do you really think that Esmae doesn''t know what you''ve done?"


    At the mention of Esmae, Spencer''s eyes changed. He had been in prison for so long that he almost forgot to think about how Esmae would react if she found out.


    Seeing the hesitation and apprehension in Spencer''s eyes, Luciaughed,


    "Spencer, I''m afraid you''re not going to be my fiance for much longer."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "What do you mean?!" asked Spencer anxiously. Had Esmae already told Lucia something?


    Seeing that Spencer was obviously anxious, Lucia despised him to the utmost. The expression on the face of a person who only knew how to pursue profit was really disgusting, so she continued, "Do I have to exin what that means? Spencer, you''re not stupid. Just think about it."

 Chapter 657 Accidental Leak

    Chapter 657 idental Leak


    Spencer turned serious as he stared at Lucia. Wondering, he finally asked,


    "Lucia, did you nder me in front of Ms. Wilson?!"


    For a moment, Lucia thought that Spencer be stupid after being locked up for days. Sheughed in anger and retorted to Spencer,


    "You... do I have to nder you?"


    Lucia''s thinly veiled sarcasm left Spencer speechless again, and when he saw how much it was against him to go on talking about Esmae, he said instead,


    "Even if Ms. Wilson already has this idea, do you dare? If you leave me, your son will be beyond saving. Although he is still healthy now, in the future... who knows?"


    If Spencer didn''t mention Theodore, it would be fine. However, he did it, especially when he implied that he was cursing Theodore for a possible rpse, which made Lucia extremely angry. Then she said things without consideration,


    "Spencer, do you really think you''re the only one who can save Teddy? To be be honest with you, if I didn''t want you to help me get Jacob, I''d have left!"


    In a moment of anger, Lucia didn''t notice that she had let the cat out of the bag, but Spencer caught hold of it right away.


    "Not just me? Who else?!" Spencer asked.


    Lucia paused, and then realized that she had let the cat out of the bag. She pursed her lips and said nothing more. A trace of panic shed through her bright eyes.


    Spencer caught her panic expression. He stared at Lucia and quickly thought about who else could donate bone marrow to Theodore. Suddenly, a young face appeared in his mind.


    The bastard!


    For a moment, Spencer was suddenly enlightened. No wonder Lucia was so focused on finding Jacob after giving birth. Even though they had a falling out, when he threatened her with Theodore, she couldn''t be indifferent anymore. It turned out... ! She''d found another lifeline!


    Spencer secretly sighed this damn coincidence, but was also d that he did not argue with her in vain today!


    Now, that bastard was more than just a trump card against Arthur, but Theodore''s lifeblood, and Lucia''s lifeblood too!


    Spencer''s mind was racing, plotting, and, of course, he wasn''t stupid enough to say what he had discovered, which would only alert Lucia. So, he made a fool of himself deliberately and asked, "Did you find another donor?! Lucia, do you want to kick down thedder?!"


    Lucia wondered if Spencer was really unaware or just ying dumb, but all she could say was,


    "You don''t have to worry about that. After a year, do you really think I can''t find someone else to save Teddy?"


    "All right. Lucia, you''re doing great!" Spencer shouted, with a furious look on his face.


    "But don''t be too smug. Ms. Wilson has always valued my status as Arthur''s cousin. Who''s better to separate you from Arthur than me? She won''t let you leave so easily. You should give up now!" Spencer quarreled with Lucia, but in his mind he was already plotting how to keep the absolute trump card in his hand.


    Lucia was so sensitive that she immediately sensed that Spencer wasn''t right. Although his tone was strong, his eyes were a little erratic, as if he had something else on his mind, something she couldn''t be sure of. However, she also knew that the argument couldn''t go on, so she said coldly,


    "That''s up to you, Spencer. My daughter is going to wake up soon. Please get out of here! Don''t disturb us!"


    Spencer nced at the stairs. For a moment, he thought Lucia was right. He wanted to end the argument,


    "I will go to Ms. Wilson and exin it myself. And you will stay right here!"


    With that, Spencer turned and winked at Ewan, leading the group of servants out of the building. But as soon as he reached the door, Spencer said to Ewan,


    "Ewan, get someone to monitor the entire building for twenty-four hours. Report to me even if any insect identally flies in! Especially watch out for that bastard''s movements. Don''t let her leave this ce!" Ewan nodded immediately and asked,


    "Mr. Davies, did you find something?"


    Spencer smiled meaningfully and sneered. "I found Lucia''s Achilles'' heel!"


    Although Spencer was gone, Lucia''s heart was pounding uncontrobly, and an inexplicable sense of anxiety was rising.


    Did Spencer sense anything?


    Whether or not he really sensed something, Lucia didn''t take any chances, so she went upstairs and knocked on Gene''s door. When Gene, who had just woken up, opened the door bleary-eyed, Lucia immediately said,Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Gene, do you remember our deal?"


    "What deal?" Gene still hadn''t reacted what happened.


    "Do your best to protect my daughter," Lucia said solemnly, and Gene''s mind instantly cleared when he saw Lucia''s grave expression.


    "Lucia, what happened?"


    "Nothing, just wanted to make sure you remember our deal," Lucia said, not wanting Gene to worry about her.


    "Of course I do. Don''t worry. I''ll do my best to take care of the baby," Gene replied.


    "Okay." Lucia nodded gratefully, but even so, the doubt in her heart lingered.


    That night, Jack and the others found that the entire building was surrounded by Spencer''s men. Because Spencer was arrested recently, they let their guard down a little. In the afternoon, when Lucia and Spencer were arguing, all four of them were resting and didn''t know what had happened.


    "Lucia, what is Spencer trying to do?" Jack and the others discussed the situation with Lucia.


    "Spencer seemed to sense that my daughter could save Teddy," Lucia said in a calm voice.


    "No way!" Victor, who was the most impatient one, shouted incredulously.


    "I had an argument with him this afternoon," she said guiltily, lowering her eyes. "I may have let the cat out of the bag."


    When Jack and the other heard what she said, they looked one another and understood what happened this afternoon.


    "I''m sorry we were careless." Gene finally understood why Lucia had suggested to confirm the deal between him and her in the afternoon. He began to reflect on it. If they hadn''t let down their guard, Spencer didn''t daree in and find out the secret in the middle of their argument.

 Chapter 658 The Same Feeling

    Chapter 658 The Same Feeling


    "It''s my own fault. I can''t me You." Lucia was not the one to pass the buck.


    There was no point in trying to find fault, and Jack said instead,


    "In other words, Spencer is putting a lot of surveince in ce to prevent us from sending the baby away."


    "That''s right," Nick said, stroking his beard. "Now the baby is the key to keeping Lucia at bay."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s just get out of here. Whomever the hell Spencer is!" Victor said anxiously.


    "Aren''t you putting Lucia in a difficult position?" The calmest was Gene, who said to Victor, "Lucia knows if she can leave or not."


    "Lucia, do you want to leave?" Jack asked Lucia. The other three looked at her, waiting for her answer. They would do anything to send her and the baby to Arthur''s side. With a bitter smile, Lucia sighed and said helplessly,


    "It''s not that simple... aunt told me the other day that she agreed to let me leave Spencer on the condition that I marry Reynolds. Do you think I can live with that?"


    Looking at Lucia''s furrowed brows, they can know her helpless emotions were almost overflowing from her eyes. The four of them were so anxious that they were scratching their heads. It was difficult for them to understand Lucia''s concerns, but they were not the parties involved and can not decide whether it was right or wrong.


    "Forget it, as long as we protect Lucia and the baby, we''ll deal with whateveres our way," Victor finally said it to raise a siege.


    Victor''s words were echoed by the other three, and Lucia was emboldened by their devotion to protection, but she did not forget to say,


    "By the way, Spencer has already called Dan back to his side. He''s probably the only one monitoring outside. You have to be careful. That person is not easy to deal with."


    "We''ve heard of him, so don''t worry. We''ll be careful," Jackforted Lucia.


    Late at night, Lucia went back to her room to rest with the baby, but by this time, the four of them were in high spirits.


    "Dan is the best at fighting and sniping," Gene told the other three. "We promised Lucia that we wouldn''t let our guard down!".


    "I heard that there was a soldier in a special force. He was dissuaded because he refused to obey the order. I didn''t expect him to work for a rich man and be watchdog." Victor''s sarcasm was merciless.


    "We don''t care what he''s done in the past, but from now on, he''s our enemy. When ites to fighting, there will be no mercy!" Nick said, squinting.


    "Alright! We''ll do our best to protect Lucia and the baby''s safety!" Jack cheered up and shouted. The four of them worked together and started to carry out anti-surveince.


    Spencer, meanwhile, was so exhausted but he didn''t take a break right away. Instead, he cleaned herself up after an argument with Lucia and headed to the airport, where he boarded thetest flight to Chicago.


    He had to exin to Esmae himself that if Esmae really wanted Lucia to break off her engagement with him, Spencer''s future ns would be in jeopardy.


    That night, Lucia couldn''t sleep. Every time she closed her eyes, she felt that the baby would be taken away from her, even if she was in her arms.


    At this time, she really missed Arthur. She missed him very much.


    Under the same moon, Lucia''s thoughts were silently answered, because at this time, Arthur also did not sleep. He was thinking of her.


    Having learned from Otis this afternoon that Jacob may have fled to Mexico, Arthur had a heavy heart than Lucia did, and he was more disappointed than anything else. Not being able to do what he wanted for the woman he loved was the most saddest thing.


    He wondered if Lucia can sleep now?


    He hoped she can sleep well.


    The next day, the news that Spencer was released spread through Athegate. The Cloudwork''s PR team, under Spencer''s guidance, issued a statement to the public. Although the statement didn''t directly point to Nia''s intention to frame him, the fact that he was released meant everything.


    Nia smirked when she saw this statement, wondering if she should hit him back hard. But now she was afraid to take matters into her own hands, so she sat back and waited for Jacob to contact her. In that afternoon, Jacob got in touch with her. It was rare for him to make a phone call.


    Looking at the number with a different prefix from the USA, Nia answered the phone suspiciously. After confirming that it was indeed Jacob, she asked worriedly,


    "Jacob, where are you right now and why are you using this weird phone number?"


    "Beware of eavesdroppers!" said Jacob, who was now so defensive that he won''t even reveal his whereabouts to Nia. He simply asked, "Is the Amasun''s shares thing done?"


    "It''s done. Spencer is so mad right now, but there''s something I want to discuss with you," Nia said.


    "What?" Jacob was pleased with Nia''s attitude.


    "Spencer asked Cloudwork''s PR department to issue a statement. Although he didn''t use me of malicious framing, the overall meaning is that he was released because he''s acquitted. Although I had taken the liberty of charging him with rape before, it''s very frustrating to let him get away with it so easily!" Nia became angrier as she spoke.


    "It''s true. That man has always valued his reputation, because Arthur is a perfect being, wless, and unsullied by scandal. It''s ridiculous that he would try to pretend to be so noble when he''s all dirty," Jacob said with augh before he let out a strange moan.


    "Jacob, what''s wrong with you?" Nia asked anxiously as she heard what sounded like a painful murmur.


    "Yeah, the wound is just a little..." Jacob said too quickly, but stopped himself.


    "What wound?" Nia was so worried that she stood up and asked. Did she just hear it right what he said? Did Jacob have any wounds? Did something happen to him? "Nothing," Jacob said, not wanting to say too much. "What are you going to do about Spencer?"


    "Are you sure you''re okay?" Nia was more concerned about Jacob''s health.


    "It''s really nothing..." Jacob said impatiently. "We don''t have a lot of time," he continued. "Let''s get down to business. Tell me what you''re going to do."


    "I want to hold a press conference and tell the public and the media that I dropped thewsuit because Spencer threatened me." Nia could only care less.

 Chapter 659 Falsehoods

    Chapter 659 Falsehoods


    "This is not a good idea either. If you do this, Spencer will stille out and fight back. The public will not know the truth and will only be suspicious of you." Jacob rejected Nia''s idea.


    "He wouldn''t dare. We now own shares in Amasun Group, and he''s already starting to get scared," Nia said affirmatively.


    "That''s not a sure thing. Unless..." Jacob drawled, as if he were a fisherman waiting for a fish to bite the bait.


    Sure enough, after hearing "unless", Nia became impatient and asked, "Unless what?"


    On the other end of the phone, Jacob casually crossed his legs and said something that bordered on callousness in his rxed tone,


    "Unless you release that video to the public. In that case, even if Spencer hasn''t been convicted by thew, in the public''s mind, he has already been convicted. No matter how much he tries to deny it, he can''t change it."


    Nia''s heart skipped a beat when she heard Jacob''s words. She was like struck by lightning and asked Jacob in disbelief, "You said, you want me release the video to the public?!"


    It was a video that she was being raped and tortured! How could he say that!?


    Nia''s intense reaction was anticipated by Jacob, but he didn''t care. Instead, he continued to lobby her in a calm tone,


    "Nia, calm down. Of course, I''ve thought about this before. First, you have to get a technician to mosaic your image in the video, and then use the excuse of a technical w to spread the video. That way, the public can see Spencer''s hypocritical face, but it won''t cause you any undue harm. Isn''t that the best of both worlds?"


    "How can we have it both ways!" Nia roared excitedly, "Even if it''s a mosaic, everyone still knows that it''s me! How am I supposed to face them in the future!"


    "Nia!" Jacob was upset by Nia''s resistance. He gave a loud shout, and after Nia was quiet, he continued,


    "Do you think you still have a reputation? Just like me, I''m notorious now, and nothing good everes of Spencer. We have to give up something if we''re gonna make it big, even if it means dragging him down with us! I thought you already knew that?!"


    "But..." Although she was a little persuaded by Jacob, however, she still did not want to. She could be used of being a mistress, of being greedy for power, but at least all of these things had never been made public. Now he wanted her to take the initiative to unfold the ugliest side in front of the public. How can he do this?!


    "No excuse!" Jacob finally lost his patience. Nia''s reputation was worth nothing to him as long as it was to get back at Spencer. He said stiffly,


    "Do what I tell you! When you see Spencer scorned and reviled, you won''t feel wronged."


    Nia bit her trembling lower lip and couldn''t make a sound for a long, long time.


    Not getting a response, Jacob cursed in his heart how pretentious Nia was, while pretending tofort her,


    "Nia, look on the bright side. Since ancient times, winner takes all. Even the morous movie stars on the stage have countless rumors behind them. When we seed, who will remember these? All they''ll see is us standing on top and they''ll look up to us. Will you remember that little bit of giving?"


    "Jacob, am I your pawn, too?" Nia suddenly asked.


    Jacob paused, then said,


    "Nia, I''ve long said that the two of us are amunity of fate. I can find other people to help me achieve the things that you can do today, but I didn''t. I found you because you were also hurt by Lucia, Spencer, and the others. You have the same hatred and revenge as me. I''ve never treated you like a pawn."


    Jacob''s words touched Nia, and that was what he had said to her back then. They shared the same hatred, but... Nia hesitated for a moment before asking Jacob,


    "If I am hated by everyone, will you ept me?"


    Nia was a woman after all. In addition to coveting power and seeking revenge, she will long for her own happiness in the bottom of her heart.


    On the other end of the line, Jacob was silent. He had managed to avoid the woman''s emotional cues, but now she''d brought them up again. "Jacob?" Nia called out anxiously.


    "Nia, it''s not that I can''t feel your feelings but I''m so focused on revenge right now. I don''t have any freedom at all. I can''t promise you anything, so I''ve been avoiding talking about it. But I hope that you can find happiness, and I hope that you can meet someone who truly loves you. If you don''t meet him, or if there''s really a day, I''m willing to be by your side."


    As Jacob said these words, he got goosebumps. This lie was too disgusting.


    After hearing Jacob''s "warm" words, Nia rxed, put her hand over her chest, took a deep breath, and made a decision,


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you. Just remember what you promised me today."


    "Of course, I''ll always remember," Jacob lied without hesitation.


    After arriving in Chicago, Spencer didn''t see Esmae as he had hoped. He knew that Esmae was in a rage, but the rejection of his visits was wearing on him.


    It had been three days, and Esmae still refused to see him. Spencer finally lost his temper, and decided to break into Brown Manor and see her anyway, only to find that on his way to Brown Manor, Esmae''s servant got in touch with him, told him toe right over. Spencer was so excited and said,


    "I''ll be there in half an hour."


    "Yes, as soon as possible, please."


    Esmae suddenly asked to see him, and Spencer, who was so happy that he didn''t even think twice about it, rushed to Brown Manor in a hurry to get his emotions in order before entering the mansion. He released the grievance from the bottom of his heart and wanted to clear his name in front of Esmaeter.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As he entered the lobby, Spencer saw Esmae sitting on a couch. He hurried over and pretended to be aggrieved,


    "Ms. Wilson, you''re finally willing to see me. Please give me a chance to exin."


    "Sit down," Esmae said, ncing at Spencer and motioning for him to sit down across from her.


    Spencer sat down and began toin about his grievances without waiting for the servant to serve him tea.

 Chapter 660 No Defense

    Chapter 660 No defense


    Spencer told Esmae that Nia was behind everything and that he hadn''t done anything wrong to Lucia, but the more he said it, the more he felt that something was wrong. And Esmae''s expression was so cold! Finally, Spencer had no confidence to continue.


    "Ms. Wilson... That''s what happened..."


    "Really?" Esmae took a sip from the Darjeeling ck tea without even looking at Spencer.


    Esmae was so calm and emotionless, with only shes of coldness in her eyes, that Spencer didn''t know what to say next.


    "You know..." as Spencer was in fidgets, Esmae slowly looked up at him and said in a deep voice,


    "Although honesty is a good quality, in this world full of dirt, everyone will lie, even me. But some lies are stupid and ridiculous. It''s better not to say them so easily."


    "Ms. Wilson, I didn''t..." Spencer was about to argue when he saw Esmae motioning with her eyes to the servant beside her. The servant picked up a remote control and opened a crystal art painting in front of the living room. The frame was spread out and a huge disy was in front of them.


    "Honestly?" Esmae asked, looking at Spencer and stopping the servant''s next move.


    Spencer was distraught. He couldn''t figure out what Esmae was doing. He wanted to keep saying he wasn''t lying, but he didn''t want to risk upsetting Esmae, and he wasn''t sure what to expect on the disy. He knew that Nia had the video of him raping her, but she would never reveal the video. No woman in the world would dare to make such a sacrifice to reveal her ugliest self to the public.


    So Spencer decided to take a gamble.


    "Ms. Wilson, I have a clear conscience," Spencer said, forcing himself to look Esmae in the eyes.


    As soon as Spencer spoke, Esmae waved her hand, and the servant pressed the y button. For a moment, coarse groans rang through the living room.


    Spencer''s heart skipped a beat. The blood vessels in his entire body felt numb as if they had exploded. His face turned red instantly, and in the next second, it turned from red to dark and gloomy. He bounced up from the sofa, the doubt in his head exploded like a bomb. Why Esmae had this video!?


    While Spencer was hysterical, Esmae sat like a statue on the couch, unresponsive. She didn''t ask for the video. Before she found it, it was all over the inte in the country. When she was reading the news about Athegate, she just happened to see it. If it hadn''t been for this video, maybe she would have believed Spencer''s biased words. After all, he was talking so eloquently!


    At this thought, Esmae''s pent-up anger slowly overflowed.


    "Enough!" The worst part of himself was exposed to Esmae, and Spencer finally snapped. He turned around and yelled at Esmae hysterically.


    Esmae raised her hand. Only then did the servant stopped ying. The dirty sound disappeared and the art painting was put back together again, hiding the screen behind itsd back. However, Spencer''s evil deeds could no longer be concealed.


    The living room was silent for a moment.


    Spencer gasped and slumped back on the couch, bowing his head in confusion.


    "Now, are you going to tell the truth?" Esmae said coldly.


    As soon as Esmae said that, Spencer raised his hand and lowered his head to make a silent gesture at her. He had no dignity left. He needed to be quiet now!


    Esmae nced at Spencer and let out an inelegant chuckle. She said coldly,


    "Do I have to give you time to cool off?"


    "Ms. Wilson, I..." Spencer finally looked up. In just a few minutes, his appearance had changed drastically. He was originally clean, handsome, and polite, and he used to talk to Esmae with fervour and assurance. Now, he was sweating profusely and his eyes were wandering. He waspletely different from before.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I''ve decided to break off your engagement to Lucia, and from now on, you two will have nothing to do with each other." Esmae announced her decision without waiting for Spencer to finish his words. "What?!" Spencer''s head seemed to be exploded.


    "Lucia was born into a wealthy family. She grew up well-to-do and has a clean life. After that, she was framed by Jacob. Although she lost everything, she was not discouraged. She got into MIT with her own hard work and returned to the country to fight for everything that belonged to her. She is strong, brave, and kind. Spencer, do you think you are worthy of being with her?"


    Esmae''s eyes were filled with contempt for Spencer, and no matter what his beef with Nia was, it was not a gentleman''s way to treat a weak woman like that!


    Spencer''s eyes widened at Esmae. At that moment, he realized that Esmae was disgusted with him. As soon as he realized this, he instantly calmed down. The cold sweat slowly faded, and there was maliciousness in his dark eyes.


    "Ms. Wilson, you''re good at taking advantage of intrigue. Why are you mocking me like this..."


    "How dare you!" eximed the servant beside Esmae who was frowning slightly. Spencer''s words were so rude!


    "How dare I?!" Spencer stood up. There were gloom and fury wantonly radiating from him. He smirked at Esmae and sneered,


    "I have always been careful with you, humble and courteous. But today you kick down thedder. Can''t I be bold for once?"


    "Spencer, do you know what you''re saying right now?" Esmae asked coldly.


    "Of course I know what I''m saying!" Spencer snapped,


    "Ms. Wilson, everything I''ve done along the way has been because of you. It all started because you wanted to break up Lucia and Arthur. I cooperated. I tried. Is this what it''se to?"


    "Yes, in the beginning, I asked you to design a n to separate the two of them, but you did promise me that you would take good care of Lucia. Is this how you take care of her?!" Esmae also lost her temper, and her voice instantly rose several degrees.


    "Did she give me a chance?!" Spencer''s voice rose,


    "Did you ask her if I tried?! Your goddaughter says it''s impossible for me to have sex with her, or am I really going to have a non-sexual life!? Nia already hates me, and this time it was her who provoked me at the christening. I made the mistake when I was drunk. If she hadn''t set me up, I wouldn''t have been filmed like this!"

 Chapter 661 One Last Chance

    Chapter 661 One Last Chance


    "So now you feel wronged?" Esmae asked with a sneer.


    "I won''t say how wronged I am, but Lucia''s indifference to me is a part of all this! You knew from the beginning that this could happen between us, but you put Lucia in my hands because you hated Edwin and Sophie. Now you''re upset, so you''re just gonna back out? Ms. Wilson, am I that easy to deal with?"


    Spencer scoffed. He had long stopped being a gentleman and looked like a rogue.


    Esmae stood up slowly. She was petite but the years of self-control and charisma were beyond anyone''s reach.


    Standing proudly in front of Spencer, Esmae said in a calm voice,


    "You may have mixed feelings about Lucia, but the real reason is to use the Brown family''s power to take down Davonnis Corp? Spencer, you''re the one who put profit first, so why are you talking about emotional pain in front of me now? I did specte that you and Lucia would end badly, but I''m giving you a chance, which means I''m telling you what I want you to do, but you''re letting me down." Before Spencer could speak again, Esmae said,


    "I do hate Edwin and Sophie. I don''t want Lucia and Arthur to be together, but I don''t want her to marry a duplicitous and ruthless man. Since you''re not willing to restrain yourself, I''ll bring Lucia and the baby girl back to my family. At most, my family will protect them for the rest of their lives!"


    "Once Lucia leaves me, she''s going to do everything she can to get back to Arthur. Don''t you care?" Spencer asked, clenching his fists.


    "So, I''m going to let her marry Reynolds," Esmae said, unashamedly, to show Spencer that she was not just saying that.


    "So you had it all figured out..." At the mention of Reynolds'' name, Spencer knew what happened instantly.


    "Go home and get ready." Esmae''s words were like a death sentence for Spencer.


    Spencer''s face was pale.


    If he were to break away from the Brown family and be criticized by the public for Nia, wouldn''t all his efforts so far be in vain?


    After getting a foothold in Athegate, after getting Arthur''s woman...This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Spencer murmured in his heart.


    "Ms. Wilson, I''m begging you to give me another chance. We just had a christening for the baby. If we''re calling off the engagement now, it''s not good for Lucia or me." Spencer gave in in the end. "How dare you still care about your reputation..." Esmae thought it was ridiculous.


    "If I have known the consequences today, how could I have been so easily provoked by Nia? Am I really stupid enough to bring ruin upon myself? Ms. Wilson, have you ever considered that I''m also a victim..." Spencer''s expression changed instantly. He frowned slightly, and his every word sounded bitter.


    Esmae pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Spencer continued, "Ms. Wilson, even if you let Lucia marry Reynolds, do you really think you can stop her from siding with Arthur? Last time at the christening, Reynolds openly used an excuse to help Arthur get close to the baby? I saw it with my own eyes. I''m afraid Reynolds has realized that his feelings for Lucia are not possible, and he''s now supporting her and Arthur. Aren''t you afraid that you might identally help Edwin and Sophie?"


    "Are you serious?" Esmae was finally moved.


    Spencer told Esmae what Reynolds had done that night, and Esmae looked down and thought to herself that she had decided to make it work with Lucia without telling Reynolds.


    "You go back first. If I can find a way to calm this storm, maybe I''ll think about it again." Esmae was still thinking about how to keep Lucia and Arthur out of each other''s lives. Even though she had already given up in front of Lucia, her performance at the christening was so disappointing.


    "Ms. Wilson! Thank you!" Spencer thanked Esmae, thinking she was willing to give him another chance.


    Having the servant send Spencer away, Esmae talked directly to Reynolds on the phone.


    Reynolds was already in South America.


    "What do you want, Mom?" Reynolds now got a call from Esmae, and knew she must have something to ask him.


    "Reynolds, something happened to Spencer. I want to break off his engagement to Lucia and let her marry you. Are you happy?" Esmae asked her son calmly.


    Reynolds was silent for a moment before asking, "Mom, why are you making this decision all of a sudden?"


    "Aren''t you happy?" Esmae insisted.


    "Mom, you know Lucia doesn''t have feelings for me, and I''vee to my senses," Reynolds said with a wry smile,


    "Feelings can not be forced. If I say yes, then neither Lucia nor I will be happy."


    Now Esmae believed Spencer''s story. She didn''t expect that her son had moved on, so what other means could she use to control Lucia''s feelings for Arthur? Esmae frowned deeply.


    "Mom..."


    Esmae didn''t say a word, so Reynolds, for some reason, can''t help but exhort, "I always thought I was as stubborn as you are, that I could never change, but sometimes the exit opens in a split second. Mom, your hatred of the Edwins can be resolved, too. If you just think about it in a different way... for Lucia, for Helena ...."


    It would be fine if Reynolds did not mention Helena at this point, but Esmae''s brow furrows even more.


    Yeah, and Helena, if she gave in, didn''t Helena have to go to the Davies family?!


    Never!


    "I know," said Esmae, without a hint of emotion, "Come back and see me and your dad when you have time.".


    "Of course." Reynolds was happy and thought his mother had listened to his words?


    When she hung up, Esmae''s face darkened. She asked the servant, "Where is Helena now?"


    "Yes, Ma''am, Miss Brown has returned to Los Angeles."


    "Who told her to leave?!" Esmae fumed.


    Frightened, the servant lowered her head and replied respectfully, "Madam, didn''t you say that you were ready to rx your restraints on her? So we thought..."


    "You thought?!" Esmae thought it was not good and her face darkened. "All I said was that you wouldn''t have to follow her around for twenty-four hours. When did I allow her to go back to Los Angeles?!"

 Chapter 662 Dealing With The Mole

    Chapter 662 Dealing with the mole


    Just as Esmae was scolding the servant, Shawn, who had not yet left the Brown Manor, came down the stairs and relieved the servant with his words.


    "Mom, what are you angry about?" Shawn asked as he motioned for the servant to leave. The servant knew that Shawn was able to keep Esmae calm, so she left.


    "Did you know Helena went back to Los Angeles?" Esmae said angrily.


    "I know. I drove her to the airport. What''s the problem?" Shawn''s impassive good look didn''t waver.


    Esmae knew her son so well that when she heard him say this, she went up to him and looked him in the eyes, asking,


    "Shawn, are you partial to the Davies?"


    "I''m your son, so why would I favor anyone else?" Shawn said with a faint smile. "But I want both my sisters to be happy..."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "You really are partial to them!" Esmae flew into a rage! She didn''t expect that her eldest son, who had always been indifferent and didn''t seem to care about anything else, would be inclined to let Lucia and Helena have their rtionship with Arthur and Otis!


    "Mom..." Shawn, who had always been calm and unfazed by Esmae''s anger, put an arm around his mother''s shoulder and said,


    "If Edwin and Sophie continue to torment you now, I will fight them until the end, but that was decades ago. And they''ve already apologized to you. I know you''re still holding on to it, but have you ever thought about what you want from them? To die in front of you, or to live a life worse than death? If you haven''t thought about it, now is the time to think about it and decide the fate of Lucia and Helena." Esmae was stunned by what Shawn said. What did she want from them?


    Shawn saw the nk look in his mother''s eyes and gently reached out to hold her in his arms, sighing in his heart: Mom, think about it...


    Spencer left Brown Manor and rushed to the airport to return home. The long journey was supposed to be exhausting, but during the ten-plus hours of the flight, he never closed his eyes and was nning something.


    Although he seemed to have talked Esmae in, she was always changeable and might soon change her mind. He had to make up for it right away!


    But first, he had a priority.


    It was 2 a. m. when the ne arrived at Athegate. Spencer''s driver was already waiting for him outside the airport. As soon as Spencer got in the car, he closed his eyes and asked the driver to drive him to the ce he had been told.


    The car was slowly started, but not driving in the direction of Spencer''s vi, but to the south of the city.


    An hourter, Spencer, who had closed his eyes for rest, arrived in front of an abandoned factory in the south of the city. Although it was already early in the morning, there were still faint lights in the abandoned factory. After the driver pulled over, got out, and opened the door for Spencer, he said,


    "Here we are, Mr. Davies."


    Spencer opened his eyes and saw several cars parked next to the car where he was in. A cold light shed in his eyes. He sneered and got out of the car dly.


    The driver donned Spencer''s heavy but warm coat, turned on the shlights and guided him all the way inside the factory.


    There was the asional creepy birdsong in the middle of the night in the suburbs. Walking through the abandoned factory, there was also the creepy sound of trash being trampled on, but Spencer didn''t care, and kept his eyes on the light ahead.


    Not long after, they went up to an empty tform on the second floor of the factory. Beside the ruins, a group of people were warming themselves around several electric stoves. The electric motors were humming loudly. They supplied electricity to several lights ced around them.


    "Mr. Davies, here you''re." Realizing that someone was approaching, the burliest of the eight men in ck stood up and greeted him respectfully after seeing the person''s face clearly.


    "Dan, how is he?" Spencer asked the man walking toward him, and nced around the scene.


    "Hung for more than an hour. He can''t hold it any longer," Dan answered with a cruel smile on his face. He enjoyed the torture.


    "Put him down," Spencer said, looking at a figure hanging from the edge of the second-floor tform.


    As soon as Dan raised his hand, his subordinate swiftly lowered the person who had been hanging for more than an hour. Although it was winter, Dan was still very happy to pour a basin of cold water on the person who almost lost his consciousness.


    "Ah!" The cold water poured mercilessly on his head. The man screamed in horror and looked around in fear. After being hung upside down for more than an hour, he was dizzy and can not see clearly who was standing by his side.


    "Samuel, how does it feel to be hung?" Spencer asked, smiling.


    The man he asked Dan to catch was none other than Samuel.


    At the sound of Spencer''s voice, Samuel calmed down a little. He squinted hard in the direction of Spencer''s voice, and after a long time, he saw his face.


    "What do you mean by that, Mr. Davies?" Samuel cried, catching Spencer''s teasing eyes.


    Spencer raised his hand and his men brought him a chair. He sat down in front of Samuel and stared at him coldly,


    "You know very well what I mean..."


    Samuel looked at Spencer''s dark face in the backlight, with his heart racing with fear. Tonight, he was kidnapped from his home. They forced open the door and slipped in without a sound. They had knocked him unconscious with their hands. By the time he regained consciousness, he had been strung up with his back to his kidnapper. At first, he tried to negotiate, but the kidnapper didn''t respond, until his consciousness faded. Now, he knew who had kidnapped him.


    "Mr. Davies, I really don''t know why you''re doing this..." Samuel had a lot on his mind, but he was never stupid enough to admit anything.


    "It''s so cold. I don''t want to drag it out," Spencer said, as he crossed his legs and stared mercilessly at Samuel, who had fallen to the ground, shivering with cold.


    "So I''m only gonna ask this once. Did you and Nia set me up together?"


    "No!" cried Samuel who felt "wronged".


    "You answered too quickly..." Spencer said unhappily. Dan saw that Spencer was looking at him and immediately went up to give Samuel a hard punch. Samuel turned groggy and his limbs went weak.

 Chapter 663 Killing

    Chapter 663 Killing


    "Answer me again," Spencer asked.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Samuel wailed, but his thoughts were clear, and he knew that Spencer would never have any pity for him, as the fact that he was tied up in the middle of nowhere proved. If he wasn''t careful, he was really gonna kill him!


    Having spent a lot of time working with Spencer, Samuel knew who Dan was!


    Therefore, he must not give up!


    "Mr. Davies, I really didn''t... how could Nia and I have conspired to set you up?" Samuel took a deep breath and said,


    "I''ve been working for you ever since Jacob ran away. Nia and I have nothing inmon. You can check it out!"


    "If I could find out, would I have to ask you in person?" Spencer smiled. "You''ve been by Jacob''s side for so many years, but you''ve learned a lot. You''ve done everything without leaving a trace. If you''re loyal to me, that''s fine, but if you have any ulterior motives, then I can''t keep you..."


    "Davies!" Samuel was frightened out of his wits, and quickly exined,


    "You have to believe me. I really don''t have any contact with her. I admit that Jacob has called me several times, but I have reported to you every single time. I refused to give him any help as you asked. I''m royal to you!"


    "So how did Nia know the thing about Amasun''s shares?" Spencer asked, not agreeing with Samuel.


    "Does she know?" Samuel''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Well yed..." Spencer pped his hands and eximed.


    "Mr. Davies, I really didn''t do it..." Samuel begged pitifully, and looked miserable, but Spencer didn''t care. He got up slowly and stood overwhelmingly in front of Samuel, with his shadow shrouding him like a ghost.


    "Do you have any idea what Nia has done to me?" Spencer looked down at Samuel''s head and said,


    "I have a bad reputation in Athegate now. It''s all because of her, so I won''t let go of anyone who has anything to do with her. Even though I can''t tell if what you''re saying is true or not..." Samuel heard this and saw the hope. He looked up at Spencer, only to meet his murderous gaze in the shadows.


    "But it''s better to kill a hundred by mistake than to spare one, Samuel," Spencer said casually.


    "No! Mr. Davies, please give me a chance to prove my innocence!" Samuel was screaming his heart out, but his voice soon drowned in Dan''s palm. His mouth and nose were covered, and he could only stare at Spencer with desperate eyes. Slowly, he lost all consciousness.


    "Get rid of him," Spencer said, as if disgusted by a piece of garbage, seeing Samuel pass out.


    Dan nodded and gestured to his two men to lift Samuel, who was limp as he was dragged along. His feet were making a muffled sound, and before long, a gunshot broke the peaceful night. Soon, it was quiet again.


    When Dan came back, Spencer asked him, "You didn''t get caught, did you?"


    "No," Dan answered confidently.


    "Good," Spencer said, nodding. "How are things at home?"


    "Everything is under surveince. None of them can escape," Dan said excitedly. Ever since he heard that the four bodyguards were sent from Brown Manor, he had always wanted topete with them. "Keep watching. Even if you don''t know where Lucia is, keep an eye on that bastard. She''ll be of great use to me!" Spencer urged.


    "Yes, sir." Dan nodded. When the two men returned from burying the body, they left with Spencer, and Samuel was buried like garbage in the abandoned factory.


    Aftering back to the country, Spencer didn''t bother Nia anymore. Instead, he started to participate in various charities with a high profile, going to parties and banquets frequently, even if no one invited him. After attending, he asked a few good friends to help him, and the fact that he had been framed by Nia was slowly spread. Even though the public had long believed that he had raped Nia, there were hypocritical people in the upper circles.


    As the saying went, it takes two to tango. Nia was gradually no longer the victim by Spencer.


    While Spencer was struggling to regain his reputation, Lucia was on the verge of making aeback.


    Her daughter was two months old, healthy and beautiful as a doll. Even the doctors and nurses who cared for her loved her so much. Lucia did not have to worry that they would neglect the baby, not to mention the dedication of Jack and the other guards.


    She can no longer confine herself to a tiny house. Lucia needed to go out and learn about current events to manipte public opinion and regain power.


    On the second day when the baby was two-month-old, Lucia put on a suit she had not worn for a long time early in the morning. She tied her waist-length curly hair up high, and there was a solemn expression on her face. She was still the shrewd and capable woman.


    Of course, Lucia wouldn''t tell Spencer about hereback, so on the way out, she went straight to the side door with Dan.


    "Go away." Lucia was merciless to Dan.


    "I''m sorry," Dan said to Lucia with a smile. "Mr. Davies said that no one in the building should leave."


    "Who is he?" Lucia asked Dan with a sneer. "Is he god orw? Do I have to obey hismands?!"


    "You don''t need it, but I do," Dan replied calmly. "He said you''re not allowed to leave, so I''m going to keep it here."


    "You think you can stop me?" asked Lucia who sneered at Dan.


    Dan''s heart raced for a second. Recalling thest time he''d fought Lucia, he felt the same rush. He''d never met a woman as agile as she was, so he said excitedly, "Want to try?"


    He didn''t mind fighting Lucia here again, even looking forward to it.


    Seeing that Dan was aggressive, Lucia suppressed her anger and stared at him for a long time without saying or doing anything. She just waited.


    Sure enough, soon Jack and Nick wereing from the building, and they saw Dan stopping Lucia from upstairs.


    If Lucia hadn''t told them not to show up, they wouldn''t have let Lucia down here alone.

 Chapter 664 Reemerging

    Chapter 664 Reemerging


    "Lucia, did something happen?" Jack asked as soon as he reached Lucia. Nick, who was standing aside, protected her quietly.


    "I hear you guys are from special force, too?" Dan asked, staring defiantly at Jack and Nick.


    Jack looked at Dan coldly. They were simr in terms of and aura. They had not started fighting but had done hundreds of times in their eyes.


    "Get out of the way," Jack said.


    "It''s not up to you," Dan said with a smile. He rarely said much, but today it was rare for him to say so much when he saw his opponent.


    "I have the final say here." Jack''s character was never sloppy. As soon as he finished speaking, he started to fight with Dan. The two of them were instantly intertwined, and they were throwing punches at each other. They were too fast for their eyes to keep up with, and Nick took the opportunity to lead Lucia through the door. Dan tried to stop him but was held back by Jack.


    The rest of the servants were no match for Nick, who knocked them to the ground with a few moves and led Lucia out the door, where the Webbex Group''s driver had been waiting for a long time.


    "Ms. Webb, are you going straight back to the office?" Nick had already stopped the security guards who were trying to catch up with him. The driver looked nervously at them and asked Lucia, who was already in the backseat.


    "No, go somewhere else," Lucia said with a smile.


    The car had just started to leave when Jack and Nick instantly stopped what they were doing. The two of them quickly retreated from Dan''s attack range. It was only then that Dan, who was aggressive, realized that they were just trying to hold him back.


    But the baby girl was still here.


    Dan stretched his hands and feet, which were not yet fully extended. He sneered at Jack and Nick and said, "No fight?"


    "We''ve achieved our goal. We don''t want to waste any more energy," Jack said bluntly. After he finished speaking, he and Nick retreated to the small building. Their responsibility was to protect the baby''s safety.


    Seeing Jack and Nick back in the building, Dan spat in disdain and immediately called Spencer that Lucia was out.


    "You can''t even keep an eye on her!" Spencer was angry.


    "Lucia left, but the baby is still in the building. Do I chase or not?" Dan was in a bad mood at this time, asking coldly.


    Spencer was silent for a moment. "Do you know where she went?" He asked


    "Don''t know, but from her suit, she should be back to thepany..." Dan had a keen observation.


    "Keep an eye on the building and the bastard. I''ll deal with Lucia myself," Spencer said and hung up.


    At this moment, Spencer had no idea that Lucia was nning to make aeback. After much thought, he decided to go to the Webbex Group first to see how things were going. He did not expect to be stopped right after entering the lobby of the Webbex Group. This scene looked familiar.


    "I''m looking for Ms. Webb," Spencer said, crossing his arms to the security guard who had stopped him.


    "Ms. Webb didn''te back." Of course, the security guard knew Spencer''s identity, which was why he wouldn''t let him through.


    "She didn''te back?" Spencer raised an eyebrow, not believing the guard.


    "Yes," the guard said matter-of-factly. "Please, Mr. Davies, leave."


    "So, you know who I am..." hearing the guard call out to him, Spencer sneered, "You know who I am, but you dare try to stop me?"


    "It''s because I know who you are that I want to stop you," said Kane, who appeared behind him, not the security guard.


    By the time Spencer showed up in the lobby, the receptionist had already called Kane. Spencer was a hostile presence to every employee in the Webbex Group.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Kane, long time no see." Spencer''s eyes darkened, and he pretended to be polite.


    "Lucia''s not here, so please go back," Kane said, too tired to talk to Spencer.


    "I don''t believe you. I''m going to go up there and see for myself." Spencer knew that Lucia must be in thepany and that Kane was just lying.


    "I''m sorry, but Webbex Group doesn''t allow unauthorized ess to our CEO''s office," Kane said, undeterred.


    "Kane, you think you''re a somebody just because you got promoted to vice president?" Spencer said unhappily. "Lucia and I are engaged. The Webbex Group is also mine!"


    After hearing Spencer''s words, Kane sneered and said, "Mr. Davies, it''s better to daydream at home. Do it outside, or you''ll fall."


    "You!" Spencer''s anger was ignited instantly. He took a step forward and was about to wave at Kane when the security guard quickly blocked Kane''s path. Both of them stared at Spencer.


    "Mr. Davies, this isn''t Cloudwork!" Kane snapped.


    Spencer noticed that a lot of employees were surrounding him. They all had hostile gazes on him. He knew that he would not be able to break through, but could not help but think to himself. Could Lucia really not be in the Webbex Group? Where would she be?


    A thought suddenly crossed his mind. Spencer''s expression changed instantly. He red at Kane and said, "Kane, there will be times when I''ll settle scores with you!"


    Then he turned and left. It wasughable for a man to make such a bluff, but Kane didn''tugh. He guessed in his heart that Spencer seemed to know where Lucia was?


    Not long ago, the Davonnis Corp building, also downtown, had a surprise guest.


    When Lucia walked up the stairs of the Davonnis Corp building, she knew she was going to get a lot of attention.


    She had not set foot here for a long time.


    At the thought that Arthur was at the top of the building, Lucia''s heart was pounding. Although she had long decided toe to him, this was the first time she hade to see him voluntarily in a long, long time.


    She used toe to Davonnis Corp rxed and happy, surrounded by people''s eyes which were full of blessings, but now, they looked at her only doubtfully.


    Lucia gave a silent and wry smile and walked toward the front desk, when everyone was still looking at her.


    "Hello, is Mr. Davies there?" Lucia politely asked the startled receptionist.


    Lucia''s voice was clear and charming, and her face was absolutely gorgeous. Anyone who came face-to-face with such a great beauty would probably be stunned, not to mention her unique identity. "Miss?" The receptionist''s reaction made Lucia smile uncontrobly. She gently called out to her once more, and the receptionist finally realized her rudeness. Her face immediately turned red.


    "I''m sorry. I just have to ask!" The receptionist lowered her head and frantically picked up the phone to contact Kyle.


    "Mr. Sharp, may I speak to Mr. Davies, please?" The receptionist asked, ncing at Lucia. "It''s Miss Webb!"

 Chapter 665 Go To See Her

    Chapter 665 Go to see her


    "It''s really her...?"


    "Why would I lie to you..."


    "Miss Webb is standing before me..."


    From the receptionist''s words, Lucia was able to piece together her conversation with Kyle, and she could imagine the look on Kyle''s face. It was both funny and bitter, and Lucia waited patiently for her to finish the call.


    Finally, the receptionist seemed to have convinced Kyle that she was really Lucia. She put down the phone and said to Lucia,


    "Miss Webb, please wait a moment. Mr. Davies wille down to pick you up."


    Lucia didn''t know how to respond.


    The receptionist also felt a little embarrassed and could only smile at Lucia.


    She always knew Lucia was gorgeous, but up close, she was really fascinating... Her eyebrows and eyes were so gentle. Her eyes were so beautiful. Her skin was so wless...


    Just as the receptionist was appreciating the beauty of Lucia in her heart, the door of CEO''s private elevator opened. In less than five minutes, Arthur had already appeared in the lobby. "Lucia..." looking at Lucia at the front desk from a distance, Arthur was a little unsure.


    Just now Arthur heard Kyle say that Lucia came to him, the most emotional gesture he could make was that he knocked over his coffee cup.


    Arthur, who had always been careful with his appearance, was still spattered with a few drops of coffee on his white shirt. Of course, he hadn''t had time to change.


    When she heard Arthur''s voice, she turned her head and, at a nce, it expressed Lucia''s infinite feelings.


    But she can''t show too much.


    Forcing a calm smile on her face, Lucia said to Arthur, who was approaching her, "Long time no see, you still..."


    Before Lucia could finish, Arthur took her by the wrist, gently and carefully to him. Then he said,


    "Talk upstairs."


    "Yeah." The skin on her wrist that touched him was burning like her own cheeks. Lucia lowered her eyes slightly, hoping that her ears wouldn''t be too red. She softly responded. When Lucia and Arthur get into the elevator, there were muffled screams from those around them.


    "Is that Lucia?!"


    "It''s definitely her! Oh my God, she''s here to see Mr. Davies herself!"


    "What''s going on? I''m so curious!"


    "I wish I knew!"


    There were no rumblings, and perhaps that was what everyone expected of Arthur and Lucia.


    In the elevator, apart from the sound of the elevator sliding up, there were only the sounds of Lucia and Arthur''s breathing.


    Lucia leaned against beside the button, slightly away from Arthur. She was afraid that if she got too close, her heart would race uncontrobly.


    Arthur, on the other hand, was much more at ease. His eyes never left Lucia''s for a moment. They had not seen each other for half a month. He carefully examined the woman he loved with his eyes, including the changes in her eyebrows and the curve of her lips. He was eager to know what had happened to her in the past two weeks.


    Arthur''s gaze was too passionate. He was like a fire that burned Lucia. She did not dare to raise her head easily, for fear that she would be burned out in his gaze and that she would not be able to retain any sense of reason.


    Finally, Lucia heard a clear "ding" sound. The elevator door opened. The air outside was cold, but Lucia couldn''t wait to walk out. If she stayed any longer, she would suffocate.


    Seeing Lucia''s impatient pace, Arthur quietly smiled behind her that she was such a lovely woman...


    Without anyone leading the way, Lucia knew the way, and when she saw Kyle, she greeted him gently, "Kyle, long time no see. How are you?"


    Kyle''s expression was simr to that of the receptionist. He didn''t react until he felt Arthur staring at him,


    "Miss Webb, I''m doing well, thank you. How are you?"


    "I''m too," replied Lucia with a smile.


    "Lucia, sit inside," Arthur said, not wanting to see Lucia and Kyle waste time. He walked over and said, "Lucia, sit inside." "Prepare the coffee."


    "Yes." Kyle obediently bowed his head in response, pretending not to see Arthur''s cold line of sight.


    Walking into Arthur''s office, Lucia felt nostalgic. How many times had she sat on the soft sofa while Arthur did his work? How many times had they huddled together and talked about the future? Because she was still in love with him, as far as her eyes can see, there was attachment.


    "Are you cold?" Arthur asked Lucia as she sat down, reaching for the air-conditioning remote.


    "Not cold, just right," said Lucia in a low voice with lowered eyes. Every time, he would ask her the same question.


    Though he saw Lucia blushing, Arthur raised the temperature a few degrees and sat down across from her.


    For a moment, the silence spread. He looked at her, and she was in silence.


    Lucia didn''t know how to break the silence. She turned her head and saw the broken coffee cup on the floor beside his desk. "Why did you break the cup?"


    "Yeah," Arthur admitted.


    The corners of Lucia''s lips curved into a smile and she said, "Can you still break the cup?"


    "I got a little carried away," Arthur said calmly.


    Lucia was puzzled at first. Until she looked up into Arthur''s zing eyes, for a moment she understood what he meant.


    Her face blushed instantly. Lucia quickly buried her head, and all she could hear was her heartbeat.


    Arthur smiled again, and his eyes were full of tenderness.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The person who changed the atmosphere was Kyle, who hade in to deliver the coffees. He saw Lucia''s shy face, and when he was puzzled, he realized that Arthur had been staring at Lucia. Kyle immediatelyughed in his heart that Arthur was infatuated with Lucia...


    "Kyle, why don''t you put the coffees down?" Arthur had noticed Kyleing in. Of course, he didn''t miss the creepy look on his face, so he said coldly.


    When he heard Arthur calling his name, Kyle immediately put down the coffees and left. He didn''t want to be scolded by Arthur.


    The aroma of the coffee on the table spread. It was the aroma of the roasted coffee that she liked. Lucia was finally willing to raise her head and took a sip of the coffee. It was so fragrant. Arthur smiled at Lucia''s contented expression and then asked her,


    "Lucia, why do youe to me in person?"

 Chapter 666 Cooperation

    Chapter 666 Cooperation


    Lucia opened her mouth and subconsciously wanted to call Arthur''s name, but she quickly reacted and changed the address,


    "Mr. Davies, I heard from Kane that Davonnis Corp is developing an industrial park north of the city after Christmas, and I''d like to take a stake in it."


    Arthur, knowing that the truth between the two of them had always been shrouded in a veil, did not deliberately mind her changing her address to him. When he heard her say this, he simply replied, "Okay."


    In fact, it was supposed to be thepany''s top-secret that Arthur had personally leaked to Kane, so Lucia asked, and he didn''t say no, of course. It should be said that whatever Lucia asked, he will do his best.


    "A two-way partnership is not as strong as a three-way partnership. Mr. Davies, it''s needed to find another partner," she said, adding that Arthur''s decision would never surprise her.


    "Yes, I''ll talk to her in a few days," Arthur said softly, and his eyes were still full of tenderness.


    "Don''t let her know I''m involved," Lucia urged.


    "Yes." Arthur nodded. There was no need to negotiate.


    The ten billion worth project was decided in a few words by Lucia and Arthur, but after the decision, Lucia had nothing to say. Her hand touched her knee a little, and her eyes went to her toes. "You''ve lost weight," Arthur whispered as he looked at the tiny wrist sticking out of Lucia''s sleeve.


    "I haven''t had much of an appetite these days," said Lucia softly, looking down.


    "I''m sorry," Arthur murmured, looking at Lucia''s slightly fluttered eyshes.


    Lucia''s heart skipped a beat. She could hardly contain her emotions. She knew, of course, why Arthur said he was sorry.


    Ever since Spencer had surrounded the building, Arthur could no longer bring her food. Although they hadn''t said anything to each other, they both knew what was going on.


    "Arthur..." finally, lucia called out Arthur''s name in the same helpless tone as Arthur, but before Arthur could react, the door of the office was suddenly opened. They looked over in unison. "Spencer''s here," Kyle said anxiously to Arthur, with his eyes looking sideways. Apparently, Spencer was already on his way.


    "He has a lot of nerve..." Arthur half-squinted his eagle eyes.


    Lucia stood up slowly and said to Kyle, "Let him in."


    She wanted to "talk" to him about working with Davonnis Corp.


    As soon as Lucia spoke, Kyle, who was standing in the doorway trying to clear the way, was pushed away by a hand, and Spencer took his ce.


    "Lucia! There you are!" shouted Spencer angrily, seeing Lucia in the office and Arthur sitting across from her.


    Lucia smiled and looked at Spencer calmly. Arthur stood up slowly and the two of them stared at Spencer.


    Their actions made Spencer feel like an unruly intruder, and an insignificant person. Thinking of this, Spencer red at Arthur and walked toward Lucia,


    "Come back with me at once!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Spencer, have some manners," Lucia said coldly, staring straight into Spencer''s eyes.


    "Manners?!" Spencer''s voice instantly raised several degrees. "How dare you talk to me about having manners? Why did youe to this ce without telling me? Where are your manners?" "I''m here on business with Mr. Davies. Would you like me to inform you?" Lucia sneered.


    Arthur sat back down again, leaning back against the sofa and sneering at Spencer. As for holding him down, Lucia was enough.


    "Business?" Lucia''s words made Spencer frown. His eyes wandered between the two of them for a moment, then he pointed at Arthur rudely and asked Lucia,


    "What business do you have with him?! I think you''vee to rekindle your romance!"


    "Spencer, watch yournguage and your manners," said Arthur who was being pointed by Spencer''s finger. His purple eyes were gleaming with coldness.


    "Ms. Webb and I are talking about a joint project. This has nothing to do with you. Are you trying to get me to ''invite'' you out of here by showing up uninvited and being so rude?"


    "Arthur, don''t think I''m afraid of you," Spencer said unapologetically, but he put his finger down. He knew this wasn''t his ce, but he still shouted,


    "Lucia is my fiancee, and I have a right to know where she is and who she is meeting, not an outsider like you!"


    Arthur shrugged, chuckled indifferently, and handed the floor to Lucia.


    "Spencer, stop talking about the fiancee status. We''re at Davonnis Corp. In Mr. Davies'' office. I was talking to him about working together. The rtionship between you and I has nothing to do with Mr. Davies. Will you please go back and leave us alone?"


    Lucia was being polite, but Spencer was furious.


    "Working together? With what? Working with doing one thing under cover of another?" Spencer was unsparing in his sarcasm, "Whatever project you want to do, I have Cloudwork. Come back with me at once!"


    As he spoke, Spencer wanted to reach out to grab Lucia''s hand, but she easily dodged it. Lucia frowned. She was clearly running out of patience. She red at Spencer and shouted,


    "Spencer, watch your mouth. I''m not done with Mr. Davies. Even if we are, I''m the one who decides whether or not to leave. Don''t embarrass yourself here!"


    "You''re embarrassing yourself!" Spencer was furious. Lucia had evaded him several times to embarrass him in front of Arthur. His eyes were already showing signs of hysteria, and he didn''t think twice about what he said,


    "What kind of rtionship did you have with Arthur? Why do you want to work with him when you can''t? How dare youe to him so early in the morning? Are you trying to hook up with Arthur now that mypany''s reputation is in tatters?"


    As soon as Spencer said that, a clear p sounded and Lucia pped him without hesitation.


    "Spencer, Mr. Davies just said, watch your words and actions. Don''t say something about hooking up. You''re not only insulting me, but you''re also insulting yourself!"

 Chapter 667 Self-Insulting

    Chapter 667 Self-insulting


    Spencer didn''t hear what Lucia said. After being pped in the face, he couldn''t believe that Lucia had attacked him in front of Arthur!


    "Lucia..." his back teeth were almost crushed. Spencer slowly turned around when he regained his senses. His eyes were as sinister as a monster. He lowered his voice and repeated Lucia''s name. "Leave at once," Lucia said coolly, unfazed by Spencer''s fury.


    "Lucia..." Spencer continued to re at her. His voice was as cold as an icicle that could fall on a person''s head anytime.


    "Are you sure what you''re doing?"


    "Of course I''m sure," Lucia replied without hesitation.


    Lucia will have to p him in the face, in front of Arthur, for which she owed him.


    "Good, very good," Spencer said,ughing and having a cold, hateful smile.


    "I remember what happened today. Lucia, I know what you want. But after today, I swear on my life that as long as I''m alive, you will never get what you want!"


    "I''ll get what I want, Spencer. Can you stop me?" Lucia retorted, a sh of power burning in her eyes.


    "Let''s give it a shot!" Spencer snapped, red at Arthur, then turned and walked away, which was in and simple.


    After Spencer left, Lucia pulled herself together and sat down, and Arthur, who had been silent the entire time, spoke up,


    "Spencer has changed a lot."


    "That''s right. Nia even sacrificed herself in order to get back at him. Every time, she used extremely harsh methods. He gradually lost hisposure. Coupled with the pressure from Esmae and Chris of the Brown family, he almost broke down," Lucia analyzed.


    "If it had been in the past, he wouldn''t have rushed here so rashly." Arthurmented. A person could really be driven crazy by trivia. Now, Spencer was acting like an extremist, acting irrationally.


    "The more impulsive he is, the better it is for me..." Lucia lowered her voice and continued


    "Double your attention to the safety of the baby," Arthur told Lucia, remembering Spencer''s stern look.


    Lucia nodded. Her brow furrowed into a soft maternal glow at the mention of the baby, and she assured,


    "I will!"


    Lucia''s eyes sparkled as she spoke. She looked back at Arthur and told the man she loved that she would do everything she could for them when the French windows were filled with the warm yellow light of the winter morning!


    After everything was over, there was no more emotion or conversation. Lucia left Arthur''s office. Arthur didn''t go to see her off. Instead, he immediately called Kyle into his office.


    "From this point forward, protect Lucia and the baby for twenty-four hours. Get them in touch with Jack, and coordinate with him," Arthur told Kyle as he sat behind his desk.


    "They can''t wait," Kyle said excitedly. The bodyguards he brought back from the USA should havee in handy a long time ago, but because Jack and the others were so powerful, they weren''t needed yet. After Lucia was being threatened by Spencer today, they were going to join forces to protect Lucia and the baby girl.


    "Remember, let them protect Lucia and the baby at all costs. If anything happens to them, everyone will have to bear the consequences!" Arthur was not joking.


    "Yes," Kyle said, understanding the gravity of the situation.


    "In two days, I''m going to meet Nia and make arrangements," Arthur added.


    "Mr. Davies, would you like to cast a lure first?" Kyle asked shrewdly.


    "Yes, I''ll leave it to you," Arthur said, nodding.


    "Yes!" Kyle said excitedly. He was ready to try.


    After leaving the Davonnis Corp building, Lucia returned to the Webbex Group, where she had not been seen for a long time and was greeted on her arrival. Kane had been waiting for her. After talking to the executives, Lucia and Kane were left alone in the office to discuss the future of Webbex Group, but Kane was concerned about Lucia''s health before going into business, "Lucia, are you sure you''re ready for work?"


    Kane always thought Lucia looked thinner than before.


    "Yes," said Lucia with a smile. "My daughter has a professional babysitter now, and I''ve been resting too long."


    "Lucia, I think you should continue to rest. You can rest assured that I will take care of thepany for you." Kane was still a little worried. It had only been two months.


    "Of course I''m relieved to have you here. However, I have to make aeback. Now that Stable Growth is closing in on Cloudwork, I have to help Nia." Lucia smiled. Her words were clear, and Kane understood.


    "Well, now that you''ve made up your mind, I''ll give you my full cooperation." Kane saw Lucia''s tone firm and no longer advised, then the two began to discuss the future deployment.


    It was a busy day. Lucia had not been exposed to such an intense working frequency for a long time. It was a lie to say that she was not tired. When she returned home, she was already exhausted, but the people and things that bothered her obviously did not mean to give her a break.


    As soon as she entered the building, Lucia saw Spencer, apanied by Dan, sitting on the sofa in the living room, and looking rxed. He smiled and said,Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Finally willing toe back?"


    Lucia did not respond. She nned to walk straight through the living room and go upstairs. Although they had only been separated for a few hours, she wanted to hug the baby right away, but Dan blocked her way after she only took a few steps.


    At this moment, Jack and the others were guarding the baby''s room because of Spencer who was uninvited. However, Lucia wasn''t worried about her safety. Spencer didn''t dare to attack her. Her eyes darkened as she turned to ask Spencer,


    "What do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Spencer stretched and calmly stood up in the face of Lucia, saying gloomily, "Of course to look for you to settle that p in the face."


    "Settle the score?" Lucia smiled. "You know that I will protect Arthur, so why do you have to embarrass yourself in front of him? pping you is already considered lenient."


    Lucia was very clear about who was important to her, and even divided them into diffident categories.


    "I was reckless today," Spencer realized, smiling. "Did you really think I was out of my mind?"

 Chapter 668 Settlement

    Chapter 668 Settlement


    As if Spencer knew she''d been talking to Arthur about him, Lucia looked away and asked Spencer,


    "Are you out of your mind? If you were, you wouldn''t be stupid enough to go to Davonnis Corp and act wildly."


    "So I admit that I was reckless," Spencer continued, as if he wasn''t the one making a fool of himself in public today.


    "But you only went to Arthur so openly because Esmae agreed to let you break off your engagement with me, didn''t you? Have you forgotten what she asked you to do?"


    Lucia raised an eyebrow. It seemed that he had already spoken to Esmae, so she purposely said,


    "Spencer, my rtionship with you is so weak that it''s only up to me to make a quick decision. So what if Esmae asks for it?"


    "Nothing," Spencer said,ughing. "Just so you know, Reynolds has refused to marry you, and Esmae is still relying on me to keep you away from Arthur, so you can give it up."


    Hearing this, Lucia''s eyes shed and she said in a cold voice, "Your tongue-twisting skills are not bad. I can''t believe you persuaded Esmae."


    "Thank you," Spencer said. "Ms. Wilson has promised to give me another chance, and now she''s happy with my performance. The public voice is cooling down. Lucia, you''re not going to get away with this." Lucia smiled as she listened to Spencer. She turned away from Spencer and lowered her voice to ask him,


    "Spencer, what I care about right now is not whether I can get away with it or not, but whether you can get away with it. Nia would rather lose her reputation than release that video. Everyone knows how much she hates you. Of course, I also know that as long as she is around, you won''t live well. Therefore, someone will punish you without me, don''t you think?"


    Lucia''s words hit Spencer where it hurt. Of course, he knew that she was telling the truth. As long as Nia was around, his reputation would never be as good as it was before, and there would only be more trouble in the future.


    Seeing that Spencer''s smile was fading, Lucia sneered,


    "From today onwards, I will officially manage thepany, and the baby will be taken care of by a babysitter. Also, my first project after my return is to develop an industrial park with Davonnis Corp. You can''t stop me. Of course, you can go to Esmae and tell on her. But let me remind you that you are not the only one who has the gift of gab."


    Lucia was positive about this project.


    Spencer looked at Lucia with cold eyes, thought for a moment, then asked her,


    "Are you really going to work with Davonnis?"


    "Of course," Lucia answered without hesitation, a fact she had made clear to Spencer.


    "Just because you''re working with Davonnis, do you get to see Arthur more often?" Spencer quipped.


    "I admit there was a reason," Lucia replied bluntly. "The thought of seeing him every day and having a reason to see him make me feel good, but..."


    "But what?" Spencer asked, feeling that it wasn''t that simple.


    "You think too much," Lucia scoffed. "Webbex has a long way to go. I want to transform. Is it possible?"


    "Just like that?" Spencer frowned.


    "It''s that simple," Lucia said, shrugging her shoulders. "All right, that''s enough. I''m going upstairs to rest."


    Lucia didn''t ask Spencer for his opinion. She turned and stared at Dan, who was standing in front of her.


    Dan had a strange interest in Lucia. When he saw Lucia staring at him, he not only didn''t look away, but he also looked back at her with interest. For a moment, Spencer felt like an outsider. "Dan, let her go," Spencer said unhappily, realizing he was being ignored.


    Dan reluctantly made way for Lucia.


    She walked past Dan with a murderous aura. Lucia slowly walked upstairs. She knew that the two men were staring at her. She suppressed her emotions and forced herself to hold back the urge to leave immediately.


    It was only surprise that Esmae was persuaded again by Spencer, and she knew exactly what he had done. It seemed that the time hade to settle the feud between her and the Edwins.


    Spencer stared at Lucia until she disappeared at the corner of the stairs. He looked away and turned to warn Dan,


    "You can''t touch her without my permission."


    Dan raised his eyebrows and grunted.


    Back in the room, Lucia rxed when she saw her sleeping baby. She leaned against the cradle and stared at her daughter''s sleeping face.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jack and the others looked at Lucia in a daze, feeling helpless.


    After spending so much time with Lucia, they could sense her emotions. If Lucia in the past was a beast that was willing to go dormant, now she was like a beast that was trying to get out of its cage. They just didn''t know how much longer her endurance wouldst.


    Gene''s mood was even moreplicated. He had a vague feeling that something serious was about to happen.


    The next day, the Branch of Davonnis held a high-profile press conference to announce the imminentunch of the development n of industrial park in east part of the pity, at which point it became clear that Arthur had somehow secured the coveted project. The government decided to support the project because it was good for the city, but Davonnis got it by ident while the public was still wondering who was lucky enough to get it.


    When public opinion was in an uproar, Nia naturally also knew about this news. Out of consideration of interests, she had once been drooling over this project, but her strength had not yet been allowed. Just when Nia was feeling sorry for herself, Kyle reached out to her, indicating that Arthur wanted to meet her. Nia was surprised, but she couldn''t say no.


    Three days after theunch, Arthur came to Nia''s office again, and after a short exchange of pleasantries, he asked directly,


    "Are you interested in the development n?"


    "Of course," Nia smiled and said modestly, "It''s just that Stable Growth is too small topete with Davonnis."


    "You''re being modest," Arthur said. "Stable Growth is good. You have a great investment vision. I was talking to Spencer about working with youst time, so I thought I''de by and see if you''d like to join the project."


    Nia''s brain went haywire when she heard that. She could never have predicted that Arthur would offer to cooperate with her.

 Chapter 669 Invitation To Cooperate

    Chapter 669 Invitation to cooperate


    Seeing Nia''s surprised reaction, Arthur smiled and said,


    "You shouldn''t be so surprised. The project requires a lot of money to get started, and I''ve been working with otherpanies, so I thought I''de by and see if you''d be interested."


    "Are you serious?" Nia asked with a mixture of doubt and disbelief. Once the project was up and running, it was a near-guaranteed win for Davonnis Corp. While Arthur was being modest, she knew that Davonnis Corp was perfectly capable of taking on the project on its own. Why would he offer to cooperate?


    "Of course," Arthur replied without hesitation. "You may consider it."


    Nia thought for a while and asked carefully, "Is there no personal reason why you''re doing this?"


    If it came from the interests of thepany, Arthur can choose other more suitable, more powerful partners.


    "Yes," Arthur said bluntly. "Ms. Davidson, don''t you understand why I want to work with you?"


    If Arthur didn''t say it out loud, Nia would understand it. But, can she believe it?


    "Mr. Davies, this is really important, and I need a little more time to think about it..." Nia thought about it and decided to ask Jacob before making a decision.


    "No hurry," Arthur understood. "Take your time. Give me an answer before Christmas. I''ll be going."


    As soon as they finished their conversation, Arthur did not have any intention to stay any longer. He got up and said goodbye. Nia said a few words politely and sent Arthur downstairs in person. As soon as Arthur left, she immediately went back and called Kevin up, and told him of Arthur''s proposal.


    "Kevin, do you think Arthur was just trying to get back at Spencer?" Nia asked worriedly.


    "It''s not impossible. After all, everyone knows that you and Spencer have a vendetta against each other. It would be great to use you to provoke him," Kevin said after thinking for a while.


    "But I still feel that something is wrong. Just because of this reason, he allows us to participate in this project without making any special requests. This is like a free lunch. I feel a little uneasy." Nia thought about it a lot.


    "You''ll have to talk to Mr. Taylor about this," Kevin said.


    "That''s what I thought," Nia nodded. "Have you heard from Jacobtely?"


    "No."


    Nia pursed her lips in disappointment. He hadn''t contacted her since thest time she agreed to release the video. Nia had been under a lot of stresstely, and now she didn''t even go out in public anymore. Shemuted from work to home every day, afraid of what others might say about her.


    Kevin saw Nia''s upset look and felt sorry for her. He didn''t think Nia would go to that extent for Jacob.


    "Why don''t I try to get in touch with Mr. Taylor?" Kevin suggested softheartedly.


    "Yes, please!" Nia knew that Kevin was Jacob''s loyal subordinate and that he trusted him, so she was happy that he was willing to help her.


    However, this suggestion waster ignored and as soon as Kevin calmed down, he remembered that Jacob had told him not to contact him, and Nia''s hope was dashed.


    As Christmas approached, the weather became unusually humid, often with light rain all day long. And the extremely cold weather was approaching as well, but the city became unusually busy. Everyone was putting the finishing touches on the biggest holiday of the year.


    "It''s getting cold again these days..." Lucia murmured as she looked out the window at the light rain with the warm cup of coffee in her hands.


    "Lucia, are you going back to USA for Christmas?" Kane asked, standing by her desk and looking out the window at Lucia.


    "Well, we have to go back every year. Now that Teddy is with Sophie, I wonder what Esmae will do." Lucia was filled with gratitude. Time never stopped. In the blink of an eye, things had changed a lot. "Teddy''s in the best hands anywhere," Kane consoled Lucia. "I just don''t know what Spencer''s up to..."


    "He?" said Lucia in a low voice, with no expression other than a sneer on her face at the mention of Spencer.


    "I think he wants to take this opportunity to show off his thoughtfulness and gentleness in front of Esmae. He has indeed done well during this period of time. He has participated in many charity events and has not been stingy in donating money. I heard that he has even built a school in a certain vige. Everyone has always been forward-looking. Many people have already forgotten what he did to Nia."


    "People may be fooled by the illusion made by him, but Nia won''t forget," Kane said as he sorted through the documents on her desk.


    "She hasn''t given Arthur an answer, has she?" Lucia asked Kane, turning away from the drizzle.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "No, she''s waiting," Kane said.


    "It''s been more than 20 days. And Nia is still waiting, which means Jacob can''t reach out to her, or he''s nning a bigger conspiracy," Lucia said, looking down.


    Lucia told Kane a long time ago that Jacob was the one behind Nia.


    After a moment of contemtion, Kane asked Lucia,


    "Lucia, why are you still staying by Spencer''s side? After so long, so many things have happened. Even if you didn''t say it out loud, we already knew what was going on."


    Lucia heard the words and moved her eyes, and the shimmer swept by, but she still hid it.


    She knew that they were always looking out for her.


    However, some of the pain can only be her own to suffer.


    "Thank you, Kane, for being so supportive," Lucia said, thanking Kane instead of giving an answer.


    Kane sighed in his heart, and sure enough, Lucia had to carry it herself.


    "What for," Kane said with a smile. "We''re friends, aren''t we?"


    Lucia smiled, which lingered for a long time.


    Three days before the cold weather, Jacob finally got in touch with Nia who was in the middle of a high-level meeting. Upon hearing from Kevin, she immediately terminated the meeting and ran all the way back to the office, but she was a little disappointed when Jacob called her, because it was a phone call, not a video.


    "Jacob, why don''t you use video?" Niained as soon as she took the phone from Kevin.


    Jacob was silent for a long time before replying, "Just to be safe."


    Jacob said only four words, but Nia frowned deeply.

 Chapter 670 Change Of Voice

    Chapter 670 Change of voice


    "Are you Jacob?" Nia was on alert and ready to hang up the phone because it wasn''t Jacob''s voice on the other end of the line! "I''m the only one who has this number," Jacob whispered.


    "Then why is your voice..." Nia looked at Kevin and saw that he was nodding his head, which made her hesitate to ask Jacob.


    "Is it all different now?" Jacob asked, a little triumphantly.


    Jacob was indeed proud that in order to change his voice, he had had to undergo voice modification, changing the shape of his vocal cords to change the frequency of their vibration, thus changing the thickness of his voice. If Nia can still hear it, then he had suffered in vain.


    "It''s totally different. If it wasn''t for... I really thought it was someone else." Although Jacob''s voice had changed, his tone hadn''t changed. Nia finally rxed and said in surprise.


    "That''s what I want," Jacob said to Nia, not trying to exin, but instead asking,


    "Tell me what you''ve been doing all this time."


    Nia sat down on a couch, took a deep breath, and told Jacob everything that had happened for the better part of a month,ining unhappily,


    "Why are those people so forgetful? It''s only been a month, and they''ve already forgotten everything that Spencer did to me. It''s all about him advocating public welfare and actively helping others. The magazine that he bribed even bragged about him being a great phnthropist. All the sacrifices that I made were in vain!"


    Jacobforted her,


    "They''re already realistic. Spencer hasn''t copsed yet. Although the stock price has plummeted, he still has a foundation. Hiswork hasn''t been cut off. Those people who seek influence from him won''t abandon him so quickly. Furthermore, Lucia is still his fiancee. The Brown family behind them is still the target of everyone''s desire. We still need to think in a long run before we can break his power." "So everything we''ve done has been for nothing?" Nia didn''t want to acknowledge this fact at all.


    "No way," Jacob said with a smile. "We can''t kill Spencer, but through this incident, the public may seem to have forgotten, but Spencer''s character has long been despised to the extreme. When he falls, many people will help us push him down. Besides, don''t you own 10% of Amasun Group''s shares?"


    Nia felt a little relieved when she thought of the 10% share. She murmured, "That''s true. When Spencer found out that I took Amasun Group''s shares, his expression was absolutely amazing..."


    "Isn''t that right?" Jacob continued. "Revenge is a step by step process. We need to see him fall apart!"


    "Yes!" After hearing Jacob''s words, Nia''s recent depression was relieved, and she finally remembered to tell him,


    "Oh right, there''s another thing. After Christmas, the Branch of Davonnis is about to start the development n of industrial park in east part of the city. Arthur took over the entire project in one fell swoop. However, more than twenty days ago, he suddenly came to me and asked me if I was interested in participating in this project. He invited me to invest in it. What do you think?"


    "Something''s not right," Jacob said without thinking.


    "I suspected as much, but it was hard to guess Arthur''s real intentions, so I was waiting for you to contact me so we could discuss it."


    "Did you ask him to his face?" Jacob asked after a moment''s silence.


    "Yes, he meant it as simple revenge on Spencer," Nia said.


    "It''s not impossible," Jacob said, thinking. "Spencer has Lucia, and he''s been putting up with Spencer because he''s afraid of her. You''re Spencer''s public enemy number one, and just working with you is going to make Spencer very angry."


    "So I''ll say yes?" Nia asked hurriedly.


    "But," Jacob said again, "Arthur is thoughtful. Is his aim that simple?"


    "Jacob..." Nia was dumbfounded because even Jacob was hesitating. How was she going to make a decision?


    Hearing Nia''s helpless tone, Jacobughed and said,


    "It''s okay. You can just say yes."


    "Huh?" Nia frowned. Why was he being so decisive again?


    "A few years ago, the government put the construction of the industrial park on the agenda. However, it hasn''t been implemented yet. Therefore, once it''s started, they will definitely give us the greatest support. It''s a huge leap for the development of thepany that we can invest in. There are only advantages and no disadvantages. Even if Arthur really has some ideas and we invest in it normally and do our part, what can he do to us?"


    Jacob exined.


    "You''re right. We can''t miss this opportunity," Nia said happily after hearing Jacob''s words.


    "I know it''s been a tough time for you," Jacob said as he finished his business. Heforted Nia. "Just bear with it for a while, and then you''ll be able to rx a little bit."


    "Jacob?" Nia frowned again. Why did she think that Jacob was saying it which meant more that he said, "What do you mean?"


    "I can''t tell you yet," Jacobughed. "You''ll see."


    Nia had always trusted Jacob, and when he said that, she stopped asking questions, and the two of them had a long, warm chat before hanging up. As soon as they hung up, Nia decided it was best not to dy, so she immediately contacted Kyle. It was through him that Arthur got through.


    "Mr. Davies, I wonder if your offer of cooperation still stands?"


    Arthur''s lips curled up. The fish took the bait. "Of course," he said. "Have you made up your mind?"


    "Yes, thanks to you, Stable Growth is willing to fully support this project. Let us know if you need anything in the future," Nia said humbly.


    "You don''t have to be so polite. Helping you is helping me," Arthur said again about getting back at Spencer. "Spencer is going to be looking for an opportunity to pressure you when he gets the news. Ms. Davidson, please be careful."


    "Thank you, Mr. Davies." The more Arthur talked about Spencer, the more Nia feltfortable since Jacob spoke up, so she said,


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going to make it easy on Spencer."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Arthur smiled. The two set a time to sign the contract and hung up. As soon as the call ended, Arthur called Lucia and waited for her voice. After calming himself down, he said to her,


    "Nia took the bait."


    "As expected," said Lucia, with augh.

 Chapter 671 The Third Person

    Chapter 671 The Third Person


    "I''ve set the signing date for the day after tomorrow. Lucia, do you have time then?"


    "Well, yes," Lucia said with a smile, "Of course I have time for Nia''s big gift."


    Arthur found Lucia''s words endearing. Even her mean words could make his heart flutter, but he did not forget what he was about to ask her,


    "Lucia, it''s almost Christmas. What are you going to do about Teddy?"


    "Every year we go back to Brown Manor for Christmas, but this year with Spencer. I don''t know what he wants." Thinking of Spencer, Lucia lowered her voice. "Lucia, I have a favor to ask you..." Arthur used the word "favor." Lucia smiled on the other end of the phone and already knew what he was going to say.


    "I will arrange for your parents to meet the baby. Don''t worry," she promised before Arthur could say anything.


    "Lucia..." Arthur''s heart softened at Lucia''s understanding. He murmured her name, and his suppressed emotions could not help but join in the call.


    Lucia was moved, but reason told her not to get emotional, so she said, "We''ll be in touch" and hung up abruptly. The call ended, but she was holding the phone in her hand, pressing it against her heart. "Wait for it to pass... Wait for me..." she murmured, not knowing that Arthur on the other side was responding to her.


    "Lucia, I will wait for you..."


    Time passed quickly. Soon, it was time to sign the contract. The temperature on this day was much lower than usual. The fog in the morning was especially thick. Walking outside would make one shiver uncontrobly, but after nine o''clock the fog slowly dispersed. The warm sun slowly appeared in the horizon, bringing a trace of warmth to the earth.


    Nia had dressed up well when she left the house this morning. She put on an elegant dress, wrapped in a light yellow fur coat, and put on exquisite makeup. Today was the day she signed the contract with Arthur.


    Nia had a n, and when the contract was signed, she was going to make a big deal out of it. She was going to go back to the high-ss celebrity party, and when she did, she was going to be the center of attention, and Spencer was going to be furious. That was what she wanted.


    With Kevin in tow, Nia happily headed to the Branch of Davonnis. When she arrived, she found several senior executives who were specifically there to greet her. This treatment made Nia even more convinced that Arthur valued her.


    As she walked alongpany with the executives and saw everyone looking at her, Nia held her head high like a proud peacock, but her pride didn''tst long.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Ms. Davidson, the conference room is here." The executive opened the door for Nia personally. Nia took a deep breath and walked in. The expression on her face froze when she saw Arthur and the familiar person standing beside her.


    Lucia! She can''t be here!


    Nia''s brain seemed to explod when she saw Lucia.


    As soon as Nia walked into the conference room, Arthur and Lucia noticed her, and they both looked over at the same time. Their faces were strangely matching and they were smiling gently.


    Kevin was just about to warn Nia about a scam when Lucia walked over to them and said with a big smile on her face,


    "Ms. Davidson, long time no see."


    Ms. Davidson? Upon hearing this, Nia''s eyebrows furrowed. Hadn''t she been too proud to deal with herself before?


    Just as Nia was silently muttering in her heart, Lucia hade to her, with her back to Arthur, and the smile on her face instantly disappeared.


    "Nia, you''re finally here."


    When she saw Lucia changing her expression instantly, Nia was even more confused. She was stunned for a long time. After seeing a sneer on Lucia''s face, she finally regained some of her rationality and reminded herself not to show weakness in front of her. She lowered her voice and asked,


    "What are you doing here?"


    Wasn''t today her signing date with Arthur?


    "I''m here to sign the contract," replied Lucia with a sneer.


    Nia was even more confused when Lucia said this. She nced sideways at Arthur, who was looking down at the documents not far away, and after a moment''s thought, she finally realized,


    "Webbex wants in?!"


    "Of course, Webbex is going to get a piece of this," Lucia said bluntly.


    "Mr. Davies didn''t mention you were going to be a part of this!" Nia immediately felt cheated.


    "I told him to keep it a secret," said Lucia, waving her hand. "Why else would you cooperate with us?"


    Lucia said that on purpose. She had thought about it a long time ago. If Nia knew that Webbex Group had invested, she would definitely refuse to cooperate. She might as well say it harshly and frankly so that she would not go back on her word.


    "What are you up to!" Nia''s frown deepened.


    "What am I up to?" Luciaughed. Herughter was brimming with contempt and disdain.


    "With everything going on with you and Spencer, do you really think I would do nothing?"


    "But..." what did this have to do with the project? Nia''s head was spinning. If she was concerned, she can just go after Spencer or herself. Why would she want to get involved in the project? Lucia smiled again and did not hesitate to answer her question,


    "You must be wondering why I''m doing this. Initially, I didn''t have the intention, but when I found out that Arthur wanted to work with you, I was tempted. Firstly, this project is indeed attractive. Secondly, if Spencer knows that the three of us are working together, then how worried would he be? I thought about it and felt happy."


    Nia could tell that Lucia wanted to get back at Spencer, even if she believed it, but... shouldn''t she hate her too!? Every time she saw her, she was extremely cold. How can she want to cooperate with her! "If you hate Spencer, you probably hate me more, right?" Nia said coldly.


    "I was thinking the same thing when Spencer went to prison, but..." Lucia dragged out her sentence and nced at Nia''s eyes,


    "After watching that video, it didn''t seem like it was all your fault..."


    Nia''s face immediately flushed with embarrassment as it turned out that Lucia had also watched the video.


    "To tell you the truth," Lucia smiled at Nia''s expression and read her mind. She continued,


    "I still hate you, but as long as it makes Spencer feel bad, I can overlook that little loathing."

 Chapter 672 Acting Skills

    Chapter 672 Acting skills


    "Since you hate me, I''ll leave now." Nia was worried that she didn''t have a reason to leave. She was in a bad mood, and it was hard to tell how much of what Lucia said was true or false. She was about to turn when Lucia caught her.


    "You can''t leave. You have to sign the contract today even if you don''t want." Lucia said with a domineering look on her face. "I finally had the opportunity to openly retaliate against Spencer. How could I let you leave so easily?"


    "Lucia, don''t you think your words are inconsistent? You were the one who said that you would never forgive me, and now you''re actually asking me to cooperate with you?!" Nia found it ridiculous. She was more convinced that this was not a ce to stay.


    "Spencer is my priority right now," Lucia said without hesitation,


    "I''ve long disliked Spencer. After thinking about it, Arthur is the one who treats me better. However, you know Reynolds'' mother. Esmae doesn''t want me to be with Arthur. Since that''s the case, I''ll make Spencer feel bad and ask for the annulment myself. Therefore, you have to participate in this project!"


    Lucia was outspoken about her "intention".


    "So, you''re using me as cannon fodder?" Nia finally understood what Lucia meant when she said she was using her against Spencer!


    Lucia''s dislike of Spencer was real. She had long known that they were apart, but she couldn''t tell if Lucia was expressing anger or deluding herself.


    "That''s right," Lucia replied tly. "I''m just using you as cannon fodder. Spencer already knows that Arthur and I are going to work together, but he''s not that excited about it. But with you, it''s going to be interesting. So, you can''t leave!"


    After she finished speaking, Lucia tightened her grip on Nia''s arm. Kevin, who was standing aside, hesitated to help, but because of the difference between men and women, he could only stand aside and stare.


    "Lucia, you''re forcing my hand!" Nia didn''t expect Lucia to be so blunt, so she struggled as she spoke.


    "I''m!"


    Nia frowned as she stared at Lucia. At this moment, she just wanted to leave. As they were tugging at each other, Arthur seemed to have noticed what was going on over here. He walked towards them. "Lucia, what''s happening? Why aren''t youing?" Arthur asked, looking at Lucia gently.


    "Nothing," Lucia said, quickly smiling and turning to Arthur. "I haven''t seen Ms. Davidson in a long time. Just catching up."


    Nia watched Lucia change her expression again, and she turned her gaze to Arthur, while her eyes were filled with doubts.


    Arthur found out and said to her apologetically, "Ms. Davidson, I''m sorry, but Lucia wants to buy in. You know I''m not going to say no."


    "What''s there to say no to? The three of us can drive Spencer crazy!" said Lucia petntly.


    "Lucia..." Arthur seemed upset that she said that in front of Nia.


    "Mr. Davies," Nia moved her eyes and said to Arthur, "You know there''s been a huge misunderstanding between me and Ms. Webb. This partnership isn''t solid, so I''m just gonna..." "No!" Lucia said again,


    "There are no absolute enemies or friends in the business world. You are of great use to me now. There is no harm to us working together. Why are you pretending to refuse? Don''t tell me that you are not interested in this project at all."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Nia was so distracted by Lucia that she pursed her lips.


    "Ms. Davidson, if you''re having second thoughts, you can take them back. I''m not going to force it," Arthur said to Nia as he pulled Lucia, who was a slightly agitated, behind him.


    "But I must advise you. You know, not long ago, there was a misunderstanding between you and me. Now we make peace? This project is important, but it''s just a way to attack Spencer right now. All I care about is whether Lucia gets hurt, so I''m inviting you to join me on this project. Our interests are aligned. If you can think it through, you can stay. If you can''t, you can leave."


    Nia was hesitating. Lucia''s emotions were making her feel a little strange, but Arthur seemed to have a point, and Jacob also said that as long as they yed by the rules, there was nothing they could do to themselves.


    Seeing Nia''s hesitation, Lucia''s lips curled up slightly, and she spoke again,


    "Arthur, don''t let her go! Spencer is treating her as a big worry right now. If we can seize this opportunity to work together, we canpletely mess up Spencer''s situation. He would never have thought that the three of us would work together. Right now, Esmae is having a credit crisis with him. If he goes to her to make a scene, she will definitely be furious. Then, we still have a chance!"


    "I understand," Arthur said patiently as he turned to face Lucia. "But we can''t force Ms. Davidson. You and her..."


    "Nia, tell me! Are you cooperating or not?" Lucia red at Nia and shouted before Arthur could finish his words. Nia, who was deep in thought, was so frightened that her body trembled.


    "Mr. Davies, Ms. Webb, May I have a word with Ms. Davidson alone, please?" Seeing that Nia couldn''t make up her mind, Kevin stepped forward and suggested.


    "Sure," Arthur said, nodding. Then he said to Lucia, "Lucia, let''s keep reading the contract and wait for Ms. Davidson to decide."


    Having said that, he returned to the conference table with Lucia, leaving Nia in a daze.


    "Am I going too far?" asked Lucia, standing next to Arthur and pretending to read the document.


    "It''s okay," Arthur said with a gentle smile. "Nia can''t leave today. Give her time to ask Jacob."


    Arthur was certain that if Jacob agreed to cooperate, he won''t mind Lucia being a part of it, and... It pained Arthur to remember Jacob''s obsession with Lucia, and Jacob won''t let go of the chance to get in touch with her.


    "Kevin, do you think they can be trusted?" Nia asked Kevin as soon as she realized she was being pulled to the door of the conference room.


    "Wait for a moment. I''ll ask Mr. Taylor right away. We can''t make a decision on this." Kevin looked cautiously in Arthur and Lucia''s direction to make sure that they weren''t looking over.


    "Okay, you can ask him right away. I don''t want to miss this project either. Besides... although it''s hard to tell if Lucia''s words are true or not, there is one thing that is true. If the three of us work together, Spencer will be furious," Nia said.

 Chapter 673 Smooth Signing

    Chapter 673 Smooth Signing


    While Nia and Kevin were looking forward to Jacob''s instructions, when they called, the number turned out to be empty, and Jacob had apparently dropped the number.


    "What to do..." Nia was distraught.


    Kevin was silent for a while and looked up at Nia and said, "Now, it''s up to you to make the decision."


    "How am I supposed to decide?" Nia panicked. "What if I don''t think what Jacob thinks..."


    "Calm down," Kevinforted Nia when he saw that she had no idea what to do.


    "Wasn''t Mr. Taylor''s previous attitude to take things as theye? I don''t think the situation will change with Lucia. If there is a conspiracy, Arthur can do it alone, and he can sign the contract with Lucia first, and then with us. Why do we have to sign the contract today? What will they do if we go back on our word? Arthur and Lucia would not be so foolish."


    "You mean..." Nia calmed down a little after listening to Kevin''s words. She murmured, "Lucia wanted me to know that she was involved in this project. Do we really need to bury the hatchet?" "It''s not like that. She just sees the value in you," Kevin reminded Nia.


    "It''s true..." Nia was convinced. "Just like Arthur. How could he be friends with me? Didn''t he see me as a thorn in Spencer''s side?"


    "That''s the idea." Kevin nodded.


    "Okay, then I''ll go reply to them!" Nia said seriously.


    Kevin apanied Nia back to the conference room together.


    "Are you sure?" Lucia called out to Nia as soon as she caught a glimpse of her out of the corner of her eye.


    Nia took a deep breath, looked up at Lucia, and said, "Mr. Davies was kind enough to invite me, so I can''t deny him the honor. Stable Growth is taking a stake in this project as usual."


    Who cared! Nia cheered herself up in her heart, but she neglected to notice that Arthur and Lucia''s lips curled up slightly when they heard her reply.


    Even if they had already broken up for more than a year, they stood together, having tacit understanding.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Nia had given the answer, so there was no need for any more nonsense. The signing ceremony will begin immediately. Before signing, Nia will go over the contract again and again in case there were any gaps in the contract. As an assistant before, she had the ability to review documents for her boss in the early years, but even so, she still let Kevin read the contract after finding no loopholes. Seeing him nod his head, she signed her name solemnly.


    In contrast to Nia''s caution, Arthur and Lucia were able to sign the contract very quickly. Soon, the contract was signed and the three of them became partners.


    After shaking hands with each other, Lucia smiled and said, "We will be partners from now on, but we must work together."


    Nia pursed her lips and said nothing. Her wariness of Lucia could not be let down.


    "Ms. Davidson," Lucia continued, raising her eyebrows. "You have to be at the 10 a. m. press conference tomorrow."


    "What press conference?" Nia had never heard the news.


    "Do you think I have the patience to let Spencer find out about our partnership on his own?" Lucia smiled and asked Nia.


    Nia''s eyes widened and she turned to Arthur for confirmation.


    Arthur noticed Nia''s gaze, and said, "I wonder if you''re avable tomorrow?"


    In groups of three, each person had a different level of trust in others. Nia was now inclined to trust Arthur, and with Lucia present, she will listen to him more. This was a psychological effect. "Yes," Nia could only reply.


    "The project will beunched after Christmas. We are only signing the contract now. After that, the person in charge of the project will negotiate with you," Arthur exined patiently.


    "Okay, anything you need, just let me know." Nia knew Arthur sided with Lucia, so she didn''t question him.


    "OK, the contract has been signed, then I have to go." The first person to leave, unexpectedly was Lucia who handed the contract to her men and turned away.


    Nia hesitated for a moment, but Lucia was already out the door, and she quickly said to Arthur, "Mr. Davies, I have to go."


    "Okay, I''ll see you tomorrow," Arthur said gently, then watched as Nia trotted off after Lucia.


    It was worth it to fish Jacob out with a project.


    Arthur looked down at the signature on the contract, with a light shing in his eyes.


    "Ms. Webb, please wait!" Nia and Kevin chased after her and called out to Lucia as she was about to close the elevator door.


    Lucia looked impatient, but pressed the button.


    Nia and Kevin sped up a few steps into the elevator and stood in tight quarters with Lucia and her four men.


    After several seconds of awkwardness and watching the number of floors on the elevator decrease, Nia finally lost herposure and spoke up,


    "Have you really made up your mind to break up with Spencer?"


    Lucia was looking straight ahead, and when she heard Nia speak, she turned to look at her, sneered, and said,


    "My rtionship with you is not good enough to be repeated."


    Nia furrowed her brows and suddenly realized that she would only be nice to herself in front of Arthur, which proved that her hostility toward herself had never diminished. Nia was relieved to realize that. If Lucia suddenly became good to herself, she will feel ufortable.


    "You weren''t so hard on me in front of Arthur." said Nia purposely, with a chuckle. She said Arthur''s name affectionately.


    Sure enough, the next second she saw Lucia''s eyes be sharp.


    "Arthur?" Lucia''s eyes darkened, and she said with a strange look on her face, "I think he takes good care of you..." Despite Lucia''s scorn, the jealousy in her words was palpable. Niaughed in her heart, but she looked innocent, "Do you feel the same way?"


    It turned out that there was a day when Lucia was jealous of her, and Nia''s vanity was more satisfied than ever.


    "I warn you," Lucia said. Her eyes were cold. "He is mine!"


    Nia, of course, couldn''t possibly have real feelings for Arthur, but to show her ce, she chuckled and wisely chose to remain silent at this time. As if she knew what she was doing, she also saw Lucia''s eyes widen in anger.

 Chapter 674 Reinvigorate

    Chapter 674 Reinvigorate


    When the elevator arrived on the first floor, there was a loud ding sound and Lucia was about to say something. Nia smiled and said to her,


    "Ms. Webb, see you tomorrow." Then she proudly led Kevin out of the elevator and left.


    After taking a few steps, Nia asked Kevin, "Is she still staring at me?"


    Kevin turned around slightly and replied, "She is still ring at you. Your words just now made her very angry, but Arthur is devoted to Lucia. Is it okay for you to provoke Lucia so much?"


    "She''s so focused on getting Arthur back that she can''t wait to be nice to him. Why would she tell on me?" Nia said nonchntly,


    "I''ll do it again and again if I have to!"


    To avenge her past favoritism towards Daphne, Reynolds, for the harm she''d done to herself!


    Nia was thinking viciously.


    "Judging from her attitude, she has indeed made up her mind to attack Spencer. You have to be more careful in the future. They will only use you as a gun, not necessarily protecting you sincerely." Kevin reminded Nia.


    "No," Nia replied as she bent over to get into the car, "You said it yourself. As long as I''m useful, they''ll have to treat me with respect!"


    Nia''s vanity swelled. The thought that two people who were once out of her reach would one day be on an equal footing with her didn''t bother her at all.


    Kevin paused, not saying anything, but thinking that he must contact Jacob to tell him as soon as possible.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The next day, reporters from all the financial media arrived at the Branch of Davonnis'' conference center as scheduled. They were busy looking for seats, thinking that this was just an ordinary press conference. It was hard to imagine how shocked I''ll beter.


    The moderator maintained order on the rostrum and the meeting began after the reporters had taken their seats.


    On the side stage, Arthur was dressed in a smart suit. When he was about to go on stage, he didn''t forget to say to Lucia and Nia, "We''ll go on stage when we introduce you. We have a big surprise for Spencer."


    "Of course." Lucia nodded, and Nia smiled meekly.


    The presenter mentioned Arthur''s name. As soon as Arthur went on stage, Nia said in a strange tone, "Arthur is so careful."


    When Lucia heard that and looked away from Arthur at Nia, she said coldly,


    "Are you trying to get under my skin?"


    "Ms. Webb, how dare I?" Nia said with an innocent smile on her face, "I''m just stating the fact, aren''t I?"


    "His thoughtfulness is my own, and you are a mere by-product," said Lucia with a cold stare.


    "Really?" Nia put on a show, looked at Arthur''s direction, and said in an undeniable whisper.


    Lucia stopped talking, but she subconsciously clenched her fists and caught a glimpse of her, which made Nia even more proud.


    What she didn''t know was that Lucia didn''t leave Davonnis Corp after she left the elevator yesterday, but instead returned to Arthur''s office.


    "Nia''s gone?" Arthur, who had been waiting for Lucia, asked as he handed her a warm cup of coffee and ushered her to the sofa.


    Lucia took the coffee and stared at Arthur without saying a word. This was something she hadn''t done for a long time. She really made Arthur blush.


    "Is there something on my face?" Arthur couldn''t resist asking.


    Lucia moved her lips but said nothing, and watched the floor.


    "Lucia..." Arthur called her again out of curiosity.


    Originally, Lucia and Arthur had agreed to discuss some matters, but now she was no longer in the mood. Although she knew that Nia was deliberately using him to provoke her, Lucia was still unhappy! "You''ve been good to Nia." Finally, Lucia spoke under Arthur''s gaze, but in a strange way.


    "Have I been good to her?" It was a preposterous sentence for Arthur.


    Lucia pouted and repeated what Nia had just said to her in the elevator. After she finished speaking, she didn''t look at Arthur, nor did she wait for his reply. She looked away. Her brows unconsciously and slightly wrinkled. She seemed to have a kind of inexplicable and wronged feeling.


    Arthur froze for a moment, then quickly realized what had happened.


    The handsome features that should have been imperious softened into happiness.


    She was jealous.


    He reached out and touched Lucia''s finger on the ss. It was just the right amount of flirtation. Arthur smiled gently and said,


    "Lucia, I haven''t changed."


    Lucia looked up and into Arthur''s tender eyes. After a few seconds of staring at each other, she was the first to surrender. She lowered her eyes and murmured,


    "I didn''t say anything..."


    Arthur smiled even more when he heard this, but he also said,


    "Nia has always had low self-esteem. Although she seems to have a lot of doubts about working together, she can''t resist the satisfaction thates from this, especially for you. She will definitely do her best to get back the so-called grievances that she suffered in the past. Once she does that, she will lose her insight into things. That''s not a bad thing."


    When it came to business, Lucia was willing to look back at Arthur, muttering to herself that she was a cheapskate and saying,


    "It looks like she''s goading me, but I''m goading her, right?"


    "Just pretend she''s bullshiting in order to fish Jacob out," Arthur said with a serious expression.


    Lucia couldn''t helpughing. Arthur could use that word!


    Eye contact, they all knew each other.


    Therefore, now that Nia mentioned Arthur''s gentleness again, Lucia already had enough psychological preparation and countermeasures. The more anxious Nia was, the less vignt Nia would be. Thinking of this, Lucia smiled in the direction that Nia couldn''t see.


    At that moment, Arthur on the podium announced the development n. When the Webbex Group and Stable Growth Investment were mentioned and the names of Lucia and Nia were read out, there was silence, like the calm before the storm, and then, when the crowd reacted, the discussion exploded like thunder.


    "Did I just hear correctly that Davies mentioned Webbex Group and Stable Growth Investment?!"


    "No! I heard it too!"


    "No way! How can the three of them work together!"

 Chapter 675 Bursting With Anger

    Chapter 675 Bursting with Anger


    "Is that what today''s announcement Is about?!"


    The reporters were already talking out of order, and then, as if to prove their self-doubt, Lucia and Nia stepped onto the stage one by one in front of everyone. And the two sat apart on either side of Arthur.


    No doubts.


    At the same time that Davonnis Corp was holding a press conference, Spencer''s right-hand man was running down the hallway, hitting several people along the way. When he finally made it to Spencer''s office, he pushed the door in without even saying a word.


    Spencer was discussing something with a client and frowned when he saw his subordinate walk through the door.


    "What''s all the fuss about?"


    The man took one look at the client and Spencer knew immediately that something was wrong. He said to the client sheepishly,


    "Mr. Lee, I may have some business to take care of, and we''re almost done here. Can I call on you some other time?"


    "Of course, Mr. Davies." he got up quickly and left, then Spencer''s man walked over. As Spencer chided him for his rudeness, he found the remote control and turned on the office''s television, switching the channel to Athegate''s business channel.


    Seeing what was ying on the television, Spencer''s scolding came to an abrupt end. If there was any word to describe his expression, it would be that of dumbfounded.


    There were live pictures of Davonnis Corp''sunch, and Lucia was speaking from the podium.


    The television in Spencer''s office was of course the best, so Lucia''s every expression, every movement was clearly visible.


    On the stage, even though Lucia was dressed in a suit, she did not lose her beauty. She was extremely confident and talked about hermon development goals with the other two coborators. Looking forward to the future of the entire project, she looked serious, majestic, and convincing.


    But Lucia, who was excellent, looked like the ugliest evil in Spencer''s eyes at this time.


    The TV presenter was talking to a guest in the studio,


    "Mr. Wells, what do you think of this three-way partnership between Davonnis Corp, Webbex Group and Stable Growth Investment?"


    "I think it''s a bold attempt. Davonnis Corp is amazing. The Webbex Group is not far behind, and Stable Growth Investment is a rising star. It''s a very exciting project."


    "So, are you optimistic about Davonnis Corp''s bold attempt?"


    "Arthur Davies, of course, has a keen eye, and I''m sure he made this decision after careful consideration."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Careful consideration?!" Spencer shouted as he grabbed the remote control from his man and smashed it into the television screen. Dozens of stripes appeared on the screen in an instant.


    "Mr. Davies, why would Ms. Webb work with Davonnis Corp and even with Nia, that woman?!" Spencer was furious, but his subordinate could not help but express the doubts in his heart.


    Arthur was against him. Of course he had careful consideration!


    Spencer gasped for air and said angrily,


    "Why does Lucia want to work with Arthur? I thought that she was just looking for a reason to get in touch with him. I didn''t expect that she would bring Nia into the partnership. She''s going to make me so angry!"


    "Davonnis Corp is against us. Stable Growth is Nia''s, and now even Ms. Webb is openly against you. Mr. Davies, you need to be careful," his subordinate warned worriedly.


    "You don''t have to tell me!" Spencer red at his subordinate to vent his anger.


    "Lucia is willing to sacrifice herself to make peace with Nia to get rid of me, and this time she''s showing it to me!"


    "So what do we do now?"


    "What else can we do!" Spencer roared. This was a press conference. It was already announced that the three of them had officially cooperated. It was toote for him to stop it. Now, everyone knew the news. He was aplete clown!


    Slumping on the sofa, Spencer only felt a sharp pain in his temple. His subordinate did not dare to speak again, standing on the side and looking at him worriedly.


    "No!" Spencer snapped open his eyes and stared at the ceiling. "We can''t just let it go!"


    "Mr. Davies, do you have an idea?" asked the subordinate.


    "Right now, the business news channel has not mentioned our rtionship with the four of us in order to show their professionalism. However, entertainment medias will definitely seize on this point. We can''t just sit here and wait for the inevitable. Contact Prospect Focus Magazine right now. I want to be the first to speak up!" Spencer said as he leaped up from the sofa.


    "Mr. Davies, what do you want them to say?"


    "Just let them..." Spencer''s eyes shed with ruthlessness as he carefully instructed his subordinate, who took down every word he said. After he finished giving the order, he immediately carried it out.


    In an instant, Spencer was alone in the office. The air was eerily still, and only the TV broadcast of the press conference was still ying. However, the image was already blurry.


    Turning to see the television screen, Spencer gritted his teeth and said to himself, "Lucia, don''t me me for being unkind!"


    The Branch of Davonnis press conference came to a close, and none of the reporters in the room dared to mention their personal rtionship, only to pose questions that weremercial and inconsequential. Everyone repressed their curiosity.


    After the reporters had dispersed, Arthur suggested, "To celebrate our sess together, let''s have a dinner tonight at Luning Restaurant on my behalf."


    Nia was just about to say yes when she saw Lucia staring at her, and then she heard her say, "Ms. Davidson is so busy. She doesn''t have time for this, does she?"


    Nia sneered from the bottom of her heart and said without thinking too much,


    "Ms. Webb is probably busier than I''m, right? Don''t you have a baby to take care of at home? Mr. Davies, why don''t Ie with you and see if Ms. Webb has time toe?"


    Nia was cunning enough to use a few words to turn Lucia into a stalker.


    Arthur''s eyes darkened. He was about to speak when he felt a pinch on his lower back. He lowered his head to look. It turned out that Lucia had touched him without a trace. The ruthlessness in his eyes disappeared in an instant, and Arthur suppressed his displeasure.


    "Ms. Davidson, you''re joking," Lucia said with a fake smile. "It''s a three-way deal. You can''t have dinner without me. Arthur, you make the arrangements. Just tell me when."


    After she finished speaking, Lucia turned around and left as if she couldn''t stand the atmosphere here. Her assistant quickly packed up her documents and followed after her.

 Chapter 676 Secretly Playing Tricks

    Chapter 676 Secretly ying tricks


    As soon as Lucia left, Nia rolled her eyes and pretended to be aggrieved as she said to Arthur,


    "Mr. Davies, does Ms. Webb still hate me? She didn''t want me to go with her, or I wouldn''t go."


    Arthur smiled with disgust in his heart and said,


    "No, Lucia has always been gentle. Since we said we would work together, we won''t take it out on you. We need all three of us tonight."


    "Her gentleness is only for you, but not for me..." Nia was so determined to make Lucia look bad in front of Arthur that she forgot how formidable Arthur was. She was only trying to humiliate herself by pretending to be wronged in front of him.


    However, Arthur for the greater good did not break out. Otherwise, just because she dared to say a few words against Lucia, Arthur can let her live worse than death.


    "You''re overthinking it..." Arthur said nonchntly, hiding the coldness in his eyes. When Nia heard him say that, she didn''t dare to say more. She understood that it was enough.


    In the afternoon, Lucia had been staying in her office. She had deliberately asked Arthur to arrange for a live broadcast of the press conference today. Spencer must be furious right now.


    But, who would he go to first?


    Lucia thought with a sneer.


    In the evening, as the sun set, Arthur drove to pick up Nia, and after Nia had settled into the backseat, he deliberately called Lucia.


    "Lucia, I''ve got Ms. Davidson. I''ming to get you."


    "What? No? Why?"


    "Don''t be mad. I''m on my way."


    "No, I didn''t..."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Lucia..."


    Arthur finally hung up and turned to Nia. "Lucia said she wants to go alone, so we''ll go straight to the restaurant."


    "Okay," Nia replied obediently, curling her lips as Arthur turned around to drive.


    From what Arthur said, Lucia seemed to be angry that he hade to pick Nia up first. This was a once-in-a-century scene. In the past, she could only envy the deep rtionship between them. She didn''t expect Lucia to be petty. She used to seem generous only because there was no people to threaten her.


    But it was different now!


    Nia suddenly felt confident and looked out of the window at the building that was passing by, thinking triumphantly that now she was here!


    When Arthur and Nia arrived at the restaurant, Lucia was already waiting in a private room. Seeing them enter, Lucia didn''t say a word. Instead, she looked sullen.


    Arthur first pulled out a chair for Nia as a gentleman, and then he sat down beside Lucia tofort her in a low voice. Nia smiled as she watched the scene unfold, feeling very happy in her heart.


    The Luning Restaurant was located on the top floor of Prima Buiding. Arthur knew how to create an atmosphere. The private room he booked was right next to the French windows. He only had to turn his head slightly to have a panoramic view of the bustling night scene of the entire city. Especially now, Nia was happier.


    After some time, Arthur finally managed to coax Lucia. He turned to Nia, who had been sitting politely and quietly, and said apologetically,


    "Ms. Davidson, I''m sorry. Lucia''s not feeling well."


    "I''m fine." Nia shook her head in an understanding manner. "It''s important to take care of Ms. Webb." As soon as Nia finished speaking, she saw Lucia ring at her when Arthur wasn''t looking. Her smile became even more gentle.


    Although it was for the celebration of the project, the rtionship between the three of them was indeedplicated, so there was nothing else to talk about. It was only when the dishes were served that the silent atmosphere was broken.


    Nia did not feel ufortable at all. The environment here was so elegant, and the fact that she could see Lucia''s unhappy expression was a perfect relief for her.


    After the dishes were served, Lucia began to eat, ignoring Arthur and Nia. Arthur and Nia had no choice but to chat. Although they were talking about the project, they seemed to have a good chat, while Lucia buried her head deeper.


    "Spencer should have heard about it by now." Suddenly, Nia mentioned Spencer. After all, he was the most important factor in their coboration.


    "With the way he''s been acting, he''s probably doing something about it right now," Arthur said worriedly. "I think he''s going to go after you first, Ms. Davidson."


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been targeted by him," Nia said nonchntly, taking one look at Lucia before continuing,


    "You don''t have to worry about me."


    Sure enough, Lucia raised her head and stared at her for a second. Nia smiled and raised her ss to her.


    Lucia smiled, raised her head and poured the entire ss of wine into her mouth. Arthur realized it was toote to stop her.


    "Why did you drink all the wine..." Arthur said worriedly, patting Lucia on the back as she choked.


    Lucia coughed a few times and her face turned red, but she did not make a sound.


    Arthur looked helpless.


    "Ms. Webb, don''t drink so much if you''re not feeling well," Nia said with concern.


    "Don''t worry about it!" Lucia shouted, looking very impersonal.


    "Lucia, why do you say that..." Arthur frowned a little.


    "Hmph!" Lucia scoffed, turning willfully away from Arthur.


    Lucia''s performance made the atmosphere freezing, and Arthur could only smile helplessly at Nia and continue tofort her.


    Nia''s goal had been achieved. She pretended to look out the window, taste the food, and enjoy it all.


    The topic could not be continued anymore. When Lucia was not so angry anymore, the three of them ate in silence. They had thought that the silence would continue, but they did not expect the fourth person to break the deadlock.


    "Lucia, you have a good day..." the door of the room was pushed open without warning. A figure was leaning on the door frame, gloomily.


    Nia was facing the door, but Arthur and Lucia had to turn around to see who it was. However, they didn''t have to look, because they couldn''t be mistaken for Spencer!


    Before Arthur and the others could react, Spencer walked into the private room. Behind him was the restaurant manager, who apologized to Arthur,


    "Mr. Davies, I''m sorry. I couldn''t stop him."


    "It''s fine." Arthur graciously waved his hand to let the manager go first, and then looked at Spencer who had uninvited himself and was already sitting next to Nia.

 Chapter 677 Grudges And Entanglements

    Chapter 677 Grudges and Entanglements


    One table could not hold the grudges and entanglements between four people. Arthur, Lucia, Spencer and Nia were on their own side. The atmosphere was quiet but urgent, like the bottom of a darkke, without any breathing space.


    When Spencer sat down next to her, Nia''s hair stood on end. She had to fight to keep from shivering.


    The man just opened the door at the moment, staring at her eyes, like evil!


    But Lucia didn''t seem surprised, or even disgusted. Spencer was sitting across from her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m your fianc¨¦. Of course, I want to celebrate the sess of the Webbex Group. I didn''t expect to see you at home. I only found out that you''re here to celebrate..." Spencer said in a calm voice. Looking at Arthur and Nia, he sneered,


    "Like the three legs of a tripod, nice."


    "Now that you know it, you know there''s no room for a fourth person!" Arthur said coldly to Spencer.


    "There''s no room for..." Spencer chuckled nonchntly and said, "I just sat down, didn''t I?" After saying that, he turned his head and stared at Nia, who was frozen stiff.


    She was afraid of he, and Spencer nced at Nia''s almost clenched hands and the veins that had popped up on the back of her hands. He sneered and thought that was great.


    In the face of amon enemy, Lucia seemed to put aside her preconceptions about Nia, and when she saw him staring at Nia nonstop, she said,


    "Spencer, why don''t you go back? Don''te in here and mess things up."


    "How did Ie here to mess things up?" Spencer implied. "Nobody here is an outsider."


    Spencer''s words were like saying Nia was the woman he slept with.


    "How dare you say that?" Lucia snapped.


    Spencer smiled nonchntly and finally looked away from Nia. He said to Arthur,


    "Arthur, I''ve just asked the manager to serve the same as you. Do you mind if I join the table?"


    This was a private room.


    But Arthur didn''t mind. He smiled and looked at Spencer,


    "Haven''t you already sat down?"


    Spencer shrugged and looked out the window. "The night view is really nice here, isn''t it, Nia?"


    When Spencer suddenly mentioned her name, Nia''s reaction was predictable. She shivered and almost identally knocked the goblet off the table.


    Spencerughed out loud and asked Nia in an exaggerated tone, "What are you nervous about?"


    "I..." Nia stuttered, unable to exin why. She kept telling herself that she didn''t need to be afraid of Spencer anymore, but every night when she dreamt about it, the image of him torturing her would stille back to her mind. It was a pain that a woman couldn''t get rid of, and she couldn''t control it.


    While Spencer was smugly admiring Nia''s fear of him, it was Lucia who stood up again.


    "Spencer,e at me. Why are you scaring her?"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk," Spencer said with exaggerated surprise. "Lucia, when did you get so close to Nia? Don''t tell me you forgot what she did to you."


    Nia lowered her head guiltily, but Lucia ignored his provocation and said coldly,


    "Now that she''s my partner, you can''t mix business with private. We''re celebrating our sess. You don''t have to drive a wedge between us."


    "Partner," Spencer murmured, with his eyes darkening as he nced at the three of them before finally asking,


    "Even without me, the three of you wouldn''t be able to coexist peacefully. Nia wouldn''t have the chance to be equal to the two of you. Now, you''re spreading the news that you''re going to work together. What are you up to? Do you mind telling me directly?"


    "Yes, I do!" said Lucia without hesitation. "You are an outsider. Why should we tell you?"


    "Even if I am your fiance?" Spencer repeated her special status.


    "Because you are my fiance!" said Lucia through clenched teeth.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, Spencer and Lucia went head to head across the table, almost bursting out of the room.


    Arthur had always been reluctant to talk to Spencer, and the more he kept quiet, the more confused Spencer became, so he simply chose to remain silent, ying with his goblet. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Nia, on the other hand, was extremely grateful to Lucia. Although it was never her intention to defend herself, she had to admit that she had drawn Spencer''s full attention, and she could take a break. And now that Arthur was here, atst, Nia had regained herposure.


    "Spencer, can''t you see you''re not wee here?" Nia said as she took a deep breath and turned to look at Spencer.


    Spencer heard this and asked her, "You''re not nervous any more?"


    "I''m not nervous. I just haven''t forgotten about your bad behavior, Spencer," Nia said sarcastically as she regained her sanity and the ability ofnguage organization.


    "How dare you call me by my name in front of your fiancee. You''re so thick-skinned."


    "Why are you attacking me?" Spencer shrugged, looking like a ruffian. "I thought we were just talking about business. Why bring up the past? If you hadn''t mentioned it, everyone would have forgotten about it." "But I won''t forget!" Nia said word for word, recalling her hatred and ring at Spencer.


    Just as Nia and Spencer were going head-to-head, Arthur and Lucia looked at each other and understood.


    "Don''t flirt with Arthur in front of me. Lucia, watch your identity!" Seeing Arthur and Lucia staring at each other from the corner of his eye, Spencer immediately turned his fire on Lucia. In fact, he didn''t want to talk about what he did to Nia.


    Lucia turned her head slowly and looked at Spencer coldly. She did not choose words to reply. Instead, she had a perfect smile in front of Spencer''s face, which was full of mockery and disdain.


    "Lucia!" Spencer was familiar with Lucia''s attitude. It was a look that would appear every time she couldn''t be bothered with his rtionship with her and couldn''t get Arthur out of her mind.

 Chapter 678 Tit-For-Tat

    Chapter 678 Tit-for-tat


    Spencer''s self-esteem was crushed, because now Arthur was right next to her!


    "I''m here," said Lucia softly.


    Spencer was furious. He had intended to walk into the room with an air ofposure, to make a mockery of the three of them, to let them know that he did not care about their collusion, but in the end he was enraged by Lucia. His teeth clenched, and Spencer was too angry to speak.


    Just then there was a knock on the door and Spencer''s meal arrived.


    The waiter walked in with a tray. He became nervous when he noticed the tense atmosphere in the room, especially after Spencer red at him. He did not know what to do.


    "Bring me my things!" Spencer snapped at the waiter.


    The waiter shivered and quickly brought the food over. As soon as he put down the te, Spencer picked up his knife and fork and began the "eating" process. He chewed and made noises, rattling the cutlery. Spencer expressed his anger by his rudeness.


    Lucia frowned, with her lips twitching. But she calmed down again, as Arthur held her hand under the table.


    Needless to say, Lucia immediately understood Arthur''s intentions. She sneered in her heart, chose to ignore Spencer, and began to eat.


    Arthur steadied Lucia and looked up at Nia and said,


    "Ms. Davidson, eat."


    If it hadn''t been for Arthur''s reminding, Nia would have stared at Spencer in a rude daze.


    "Okay," she said, and began to eat with her head bowed, like Lucia.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Arthur caught Spencer''s attention as he set down his knife and fork and chewed the steak in his mouth.


    "Arthur, you''ve been good to Nia."


    After saying that, he deliberately observed Lucia''s reaction. Seeing that Lucia didn''t care, Spencer pouted.


    "He''s so tender and thoughtful. Spencer, you''re no match for him." Nia''s words killed two birds with one stone, to Spencer and to Lucia.


    "Tender and thoughtful?" Spencer relished those two words, then had the audacity to smile and ask Nia,


    "Well, Nia, have you tried that?"


    "Spencer!" Lucia mmed the table and stood up as soon as Spencer said that. The tableware on the table was shaken by her palms. It was obvious how angry she was at that moment. Lucia shouted sternly, "Shut your mouth!"


    Although Lucia was on her side, Nia was even happier than Spencer to see her get angry.


    "What are you so excited about..." Spencer took a leisurely sip from his ss, and was pleased that he had found something to hold over Lucia''s head.


    "You and Arthur broke up a long time ago. Does it matter which woman he has a crush on now?"


    Lucia''s eyes were burning, and she red at Spencer. The rebuttal was ready, but she couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    This was probably the most ridiculous scene.


    If one were to draw a line around the rtionship between these four people, it would probably cover every single one of them. Now, they were actually sitting together. Even though they were at each other''s throats, they were still in the same room.


    "Mr. Davies," Nia said, breaking the silence. She knew it wouldn''t be the end of the situation, so she took the lead in saying,


    "I''m full. I''m going home."


    "What? Are you running away?" Spencer scoffed when Nia said that, "It''s rare for the four of us to sit together."


    "Sitting next to you makes me sick!" Nia berated him without reservation. She nodded at Arthur, picked up her bag, and left. The door mmed shut, leaving only three people in the room.


    Looking at the door that had been mmed shut, Spencer said gloomily, "Nia has the nerve to talk to me like this. Lucia, did you do this to me?"


    With that, he turned his head to meet Lucia''s irate eyes.


    "Everyone is angry at what you did to her, Spencer. Don''t think that after a few days of charity, the public will forget your evil deeds. Nia said that she won''t forget, and neither will I!" Lucia''s voice was low as she red at Spencer.


    "Nia was just a supporting role, and she deserved what I did to her," Spencer said, unapologetically, even promoting his twisted worldview.


    "We both get what we want. What''s wrong with that? On the other hand, I know exactly what both of you are thinking, but I''m surprised that you would bury the hatchet with Nia. Arthur, Lucia, tell me, what exactly do you want to use her for?"


    As far as Spencer was concerned, Nia was only a minor yer and couldn''t do anything except make a scene. Arthur and Lucia''s intentions were what mattered most to him.


    Spencer finally stopped teasing her. The anger on Lucia''s face dissipated instantly. It was meant for Nia to see. Since the main character had left, there was no need for her to y a supporting role. Slowly sitting down, Lucia sneered at Spencer and said nothing.


    Spencer saw Lucia regain herposure, and instantly understood that Nia was indeed her pawn, and his worries deepened. What was she trying to do?!


    "We''ve ordered everything, so let''s continue to eat," Arthur, who had been silent the whole time, said calmly after Nia left and took his beloved woman under his wing as a protector.


    "Why ask when you know there are no answers?"


    "You want to support Nia against me?" Spencer asked, but no one answered.


    "With your strength, do you need the small role of Nia?" Spencer asked again. Still, there was no response.


    "What are you going to do with her?" Spencer insisted, only to be silenced.


    Finally, Spencer lost his cool. The two sides were clear, and he and Lucia were clearly on opposite sides. This realization made him so angry that he raised his hand and swept all the tableware that was within reach on the table to the ground. The sound of porcin cracking suddenly sounded extremely harsh.


    He stood up abruptly and red at Lucia. "Fine," he said. "If you won''t talk, thene home with me right now!"


    "I''m not full yet," said Lucia atst.


    "Eat at home!" Even if he couldn''tpletely cut her off from Arthur, Spencer had to im her as his own woman!


    "The food at home is not as delicious as here..." Lucia said quietly. The hint in her words could not be more obvious.


    Arthur''s mouth curved when he heard the words "delicious".

 Chapter 679 Drink Down

    Chapter 679 Drink Down


    Spencer and Lucia were locked in a standoff. They red at each other angrily, refusing to let go of each other. In addition, Lucia had just had a ss of red wine, and her face was now bright red. This made her look stunning, but it also made her look extremely hostile.


    Arthur looked at Spencer and seemed to realize that all he cared about was his own presence, so he stood up and said to Lucia,


    "Now that Ms. Davidson is gone, our celebratory dinner is over. Lucia, Spencer is here, so I won''t be seeing you off. I''ll go first."


    Then, before Spencer and Lucia could react, Arthur got up, picked up his coat, and left. Spencer could hardly believe his eyes until he saw the door of the room close again.


    "He''s just gone?" Spencerughed in spite of his anger. It wasn''t like Arthur.


    Lucia sat down dejectedly, feeling disappointed.


    Spencerughed even louder. "Looks like he knows you''re my woman."


    "Get out!" Lucia shouted, lowering her voice as she picked up a bottle and filled her ss.


    "Arthur''s gone. If I leave too, who''s going to take care of you?" Spencer''s menacing expression changed. Seeing that there was no one else in the room, he slowly approached Lucia and said,


    "Lucia, I know you have a grudge against me, but everything I do is because I love you. Why can''t you see my heart? I..."


    Spencer''s words came to a screeching halt, as a knife pressed directly into his abdomen. Spencer''s face changed instantly.


    Holding a knife tightly in her hand, Lucia''s eyes were still fixed on the ss in front of her, but she did not flinch to intimidate Spencer.


    "Get out!"


    Lucia let out a low growl like a trapped animal.


    Spencer looked at the knife in his belly, then looked up at Lucia''s exquisite profile. He smiled and said disdainfully,


    "Are you gonna kill me?"


    Spencer was certain that Lucia was bluffing, but the next second, the knife moved a few inches closer to him. Spencer quickly moved his hands and feet back, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead after he distanced himself from the knife. If he was half a second slower, that knife could really hurt him!


    "Lucia, are you out of your mind?!" The more he thought about it, the more frighteningly Spencer shouted.


    "I''m out of my mind.." Lucia mumbled to herself. Her face slowly turned to Spencer, who realized that Lucia was serious! At this time her eyes had been full of bloodshot, which looked murderous!


    "How many times have I dreamed in the middle of the night that I wanted to sneak up on you and stab you in the head? Arthur and I had to be separated because of you. Teddy and I couldn''t be reunited. My daughter couldn''t have her own father. Spencer, do you think that I don''t hate you enough to want to kill you?!"


    Looking into Lucia''s red eyes, Spencer couldn''t say a word. Even though he tried to cover it up, the fear in his heart still crept up. It was silent, but it was wrapped around his every breath. She really hated him!


    "Lucia, I..." If it were possible, Spencer couldn''t help thinking that he wished he''d known her before Arthur...


    "Get out!" Lucia growled again, throwing her knife on the ground.


    Perhaps the hatred in Lucia''s eyes was so obvious that Spencer, seeing her drink another ss of wine, couldn''t resist saying,


    "If I leave, how will you get back?"


    "I''ll go back the way I came," Lucia said coldly. "Don''t you worry about that."


    Spencer stood there hesitating for a moment. He had indeed achieved his goal ofing here tonight, to stir up trouble and anger Lucia, but now he was not happy. He looked deeply at Lucia andpromised,


    "Well, you be safe."


    After that, Spencer left the room. Before he left, he looked back at Lucia. She didn''t look at him, which was expected, but it disappointed Spencer.


    Spencer let out a long sigh and walked out of the room. He closed the door behind him, but he didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he spoke to the manager suspiciously to confirm whether Arthur had really left. "He has just left in his car, and he seems... unhappy..."


    It was good to him, because even if he can''t stay with her, at least Arthur can''t!


    Spencer now found only a slight sense of fairness in this ridiculous perception.


    When he got to the garage, Spencer saw the Webbex Group''s car waiting in the corner and left.


    But Spencer didn''t expect Arthur''s car to circle back down to the restaurant shortly after he left.


    Arthur couldn''t have left Lucia behind. He just knew that Spencer wouldn''t have left if he hadn''t.


    Upstairs, the manager saw Arthur and told him that Spencer had left. Arthur thanked him gratefully and returned to the room.


    "Lucia?!" As soon as he entered the private room, Arthur saw Lucia drinking wine. The bottle of red wine on the table was already bottomed out. He quickly walked over and called out to Lucia before turning around.


    At this moment, Lucia''s face was full of drunkenness. Her originally fair face was flushed, and a pair of bright eyes were misty. She seemed to be smiling but not as she turned to see Arthur''s face.


    "I knew... you''lle back..." Lucia couldn''t even speak properly.


    "How did you drink all the wine?" said Arthur, looking at the empty bottle with mixed feeling of anger and pity.


    "Sit." Lucia grabbed Arthur''s arm and forced him to sit down. She put on a silly smile and rested her head on his shoulder.


    Arthur quickly put his arm around Lucia''s shoulder and looked down, with his heart fluttering.


    Lucia''s eyes had always been bright. After drinking, her eyes were suffused with tears, which were twinkling and fascinating.


    Lucia raised her head and stared at Arthur''s chin. She giggled and nudged him with the top of her head like a kitten. Her movements instantly made Arthur be gentle.


    "You shouldn''t drink so much..." Although he was swayed, based on Arthur''s deep love for her, he can not help but say it.


    "This is a rare opportunity..." Lucia, buried in Arthur''s neck, said something that could not be distinguished between confusion and lucidity.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "For a long, long time, I didn''t... lean on you..."


    Hearing these words, Arthur''s heart ached and he held Lucia even tighter in his silent embrace.


    "How... how long..." Lucia continued to murmur. Her anger was hidden in her tiny sobs. "I can''t hold on any longer..."

 Chapter 680 Drunkenness

    Chapter 680 Drunkenness


    This was a question Arthur would like to know the answer to.


    He put his arms around Lucia and gently stroked her arm with his palm, and all the talk turned into gentle gestures.


    "Arthur, do I look strong?" Lucia was only trying to exin herself. Even though she did not get Arthur''s answer, she continued to mumble to herself,


    "But I''m not... I''m weak. I''m scared..."


    Having a loved one was both armor and weakness.


    "I know," Arthur said softly, putting his hand on Lucia''s burning cheek.


    "I don''t understand," said Lucia, looking up. The moisture in her eyes had turned to tears.


    "Why is God always doing this to me? He keeps recovering all that was lost for. Is he saying that I''m not strong enough and that he has to cover my path with thorns? Clearly..."


    You''re right in front of me.


    Arthur didn''t know what to say. What Lucia was using was what he was wondering.


    By coincidence, they had Teddy. After six years, there was a family reunion. It was an encounter that many people admired, but everything that happened after that prevented them from ever being together again.


    "Arthur," said Lucia, blinking hard at theck of an answer, and forcing her eyes back to a brief moment of rity.


    "Shouldn''t we give up?"


    "Don''t you dare!" Arthur said, dispelling his doubts. "Not in this life!"


    "But....." Lucia had never given up. She had only used these words to prove Arthur''s intention. She was drunk, but she wasn''t drunk either.


    "No buts," Arthur said, gazing intently into Lucia''s eyes. "As long as you have me in your future, walk to me firmly, because I will always be there for you."


    Her heart was pounding with every word Arthur said. Lucia pursed her lips and her tears fell down instantly.


    "After tomorrow, I may forget these words, but don''t you forget them." Buried in Arthur''s chest, Lucia insisted on following his heartbeat. She enunciated each word as if it was meant for his heart to listen. "I won''t." Holding Lucia tight, Arthur''s eyes were firmer than his words.


    With the promise of warmth, Lucia was self-willed, and nestled in her long-desired arms. The lights out of the window were dim.


    Time passed them by like water, and they both lost track of time, and of words, until Lucia said whilepressing her lips, "You can''t be that nice to Nia."


    Arthur then remembered that his woman remembered how to be jealous.


    "Real for you, fake for her," Arthurughed.


    "Not even a fake one!" said Lucia. Her eyes were wide open, staring at Arthur, but then she buried her head in shame.


    "Well, well, well, no fake..." Arthur coaxed Lucia, and his heart was as soft as water.


    That night, Lucia did not return to the building until nearly midnight, when she was drunk and befuddled as the chauffeur helped her into the living room.


    Arthur can''t send her.


    Frustrated by the powerlessness, Arthur swore he will never taste the bitterness again as long as the problem was resolved.


    As soon as Lucia returned to the small building, the people who were watching her informed Spencer. Spencer asked who had sent her back and if they had seen any traces of Arthur. After receiving the answer that he wanted, he breathed a sigh of relief and went to sleep peacefully.


    The next day, Lucia woke up with a headache and seemed to havepletely forgotten what had happened the day before.


    Just when she was feeling most upset, Spencer came to the small building and saw Lucia rubbing her temples with a frown. He was very upset. He forced a teetotaler to drink to drown her sorrows, which can be known how hateful the people she hated was, and he clearly knew that person was himself.


    With that in mind, Spencer stepped into the living room and asked,


    "When do you go back to USA?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucia turned her head to find Spencer, and the headache seemed to have slipped her guard.


    "Why do you ask that?" Lucia retorted.


    "Christmas is in six days. You''reing back to San Francisco with me for Christmas, and then you''re going to visit the Browns." Spencer knew Lucia would refuse, but he said it anyway.


    "No way!" Lucia''s refusal was clear and decisive. "I''ll go straight back to the Brown family."


    "As my fiancee, of course you have to take your daughter back to see my father. It doesn''t make sense not to see him, does it?" Spencer said unhappily.


    "There is nothing reasonable between you and me," said Lucia impatiently. "And you will not go to Brown Manor with me."


    Like Spencer, Lucia knew he wouldn''t say yes, but she said it anyway.


    "Is that possible?" Spencer sneered. "I''m going to take this opportunity to talk to Ms. Wilson about our future."


    Lucia sensed the threat in Spencer''s voice. She red at him and said, "Sure, you cane with me, and you cane with me when I go visit Teddy, if you have the guts!"


    "You still want to go to the Davies Manor?!" Spencer said angrily.


    "Teddy is my son, why can''t I?" Lucia asked Spencer in a cold voice.


    Spencer choked on Lucia''s words. There really seemed to be no reason for a mother not to visit her son, but... He came to his senses and said,


    "Does Ms. Wilson know your schedule?"


    "I''ll tell her myself. She won''t object." Lucia frowned, already guessing what Spencer was going to do next.


    "We''ll see about that." Sure enough, Spencer showed that he was determined to win, and then left angrily after a sarcasticment.


    As soon as Spencer left, Lucia took out her phone and contacted Esmae. Rather than have Spencer tell tales, she reported them to her herself.


    As Lucia expected, Esmae refused tly when she heard her n, and said in amanding voice,


    "No! You must take the baby home at once. And as for Teddy, I will find a way to bring him here."


    "Teddy is now being raised in Arthur''s name. Is it appropriate for us to take him out for Christmas?" Lucia continued, not giving up,


    "Teddy is her brother and he loves his sister so much that I want them to meet before Christmas."

 Chapter 681 Compromise

    Chapter 681 Compromise


    "Is it true that you miss Teddy? You just want to give Edwin and Sophie a chance to see the baby. That''s what you want." Esmae was unsparing in exposing Lucia''s intention.


    "Even so, isn''t it possible?" Lucia, knowing that Esmae had a sharp mind and that any further deception would only backfire, said bluntly,


    "They are her grandparents, and that bond can not be changed. Even if you have a problem with it, what if you let them see each other on Christmas? I promise I won''t stay long, and as soon as they meet, I''ll be home. I won''t miss the reunion."


    "You tell me, just to inform, not to negotiate?" Esmae read Lucia''s mind.


    "I did think of other ways to hide their meeting from you, but after much thought, I don''t want to hide it from you. I don''t regret my feelings for Arthur. I respect them as well. So, no matter what, I will let them meet on Christmas." Lucia expressed her thoughts bitterly.


    Esmae was indeed moved by Lucia''s words, and, aside from all her grudges with Edwin and Sophie, Lucia was not wrong in this idea.


    "Spencer knows what you''re doing?" Esmae asked about Spencer instead.


    "He had just left the building, and I had already told him what I thought," she said with a hint of impatience at the mention of Spencer.


    "But he asked me to go with him to San Francisco to visit his father, and then back to Brown Manor. I refused. I don''t want to deal with Erik, and I certainly don''t want to spend the holiday at his house." Esmae could imagine the conflict between the two of them, and she didn''t like Erik too. Now Spencer felt guilty for Lucia, and it was too much humble to ask her to go with Spencer to visit Erik. She frowned, and finally came up with apromise,


    "Yes, I''ll let you take the baby to them..."


    "Really?!" Lucia''s eyes sparkled, but Esmae said again.


    "Before you get too excited, hear me out. You can take the baby to see them, but Spencer will have to follow you and the baby all the way home."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Esmae!" said Lucia unhappily. "You know Spencer''s rtionship with the Davies family. Let him follow..."


    "That''s why I let him follow you. Lucia, this is my biggest concession. If you''re not willing, then go straight home and don''t go anywhere!" Esmae''s words were unquestionable.


    Lucia looked down, pursed her lips, and did not say a word for a long time.


    Esmae knew Lucia was upset, but she had made up her mind.


    "Listen to me and let Spencer follow you. You have someone to take care of you, don''t you?"


    "I don''t need his care," said Lucia angrily.


    "Be good." Esmae''s words were partly soothing, and partlymanding.


    Lucia sighed silently. It wasn''t what she wanted, but it was better than sneaking off to see Edwin and Sophie, so she gave in,


    "I know. I''ll listen to you."


    "Good girl," said Esmae with a smile, finally in her voice. "Hurry home. We miss you and the baby."


    "Yes." Although she was a little depressed, when she heard Esmae say "home", Lucia''s heart was still warm, and she obediently answered.


    As soon as Esmae and Lucia got off the phone, Spencer called. Without much guessing, Esmae had known what he was up to. Without giving him a chance to speak, she said,


    "I''ve already discussed it with Lucia. She won''t be going to San Francisco. She''ll go to the Davies Manor first. You''ll follow her the whole way. After you leave the Davies Manor, escort her and the baby directly back to Brown Manor. As for whether you want to stay, you can decide for yourself."


    Spencer frowned as soon as he heard that. He didn''t expect Lucia to beat him to the punch! He won''t take it!


    "Ms. Wilson, are you really gonna let Lucia take the baby to see Edwin and Sophie? Have you forgotten how Teddy''s custody was taken? Edwin is particrly focused on his children. If he has more contact with the baby, he would have had a second thought," Spencer said, adding that he was once again in a firebrand mode.


    "You don''t have to push me," Esmae said coldly, seeing through Spencer''s thought.


    "The baby was born after Lucia became engaged to you. Even if Edwin and Sophie know that she''s Arthur''s daughter, so what? In the eyes of the public, she is your daughter. What right do Edwin and Sophie have to fight for custody of the baby?"


    Spencer was at a loss for words, but he quickly realized what was going on and said, "But is it appropriate for her to rush to take the baby to see the Edwins before she sees you?"


    "Alright, I''ve promised Lucia. Just do it." Esmae knew that Spencer was trying to drive a wedge between them, but what he said just now did make her a little unhappy.


    The moment Spencer heard this, he knew that the situation was set. Although he could not stop them from reuniting as a family, his eyes shed with a hint of ruthlessness. With himself present, they would not be able to enjoy a happy family life!


    So, Lucia''s trip back to USA was set. She didn''t go to the office because she was drunkst night, but when she returned to the Webbex Group the next day, Kane found her immediately. "Kane, is something wrong?" Kane was rarely there to look for her in the lobby, and Lucia knew something was wrong.


    "Lucia, let''s go back to the office." Kane''s expression was serious. He apanied Lucia all the way back to her office. As soon as they entered the door, Kane turned on theptop that he had brought with him. After searching for a while, he showed Lucia the search results.


    Lucia began to scan Kane''s search for the reports. Her expression changed as she read, but at the end she smiled instead.


    "Lucia, how can you smile!" Kane said anxiously.


    "I knew Spencer wouldn''t just sit around and wait, and that''s to be expected," Lucia said as she turned off theptop.


    "But the way he''s ndering the three of you... It''s a very bad influence on you, on Arthur!" Kane said in a low voice, feeling worried.


    It turned out that when Arthur, Lucia and Nia were having dinner, Spencer came in to mess things up, so neither of them was paying attention to thetest report.


    Spencer manipted the entertainment media, led by Prospect Focus Magazine, to publish a report specting about the rtionship between the three of them. Although it was spection, the words in the report were certain.

 Chapter 682 Unexpected Encounter

    Chapter 682 Unexpected Encounter


    In the report, the writer had suggested that Nia''s involvement with Arthur after she was hurt by Spencer led to an affair with him, while Lucia regretted breaking up with him and went behind Spencer''s back to get into the partnership.


    Of course, the parties involved knew the truth, but the public was the most easily deceived. Seeing such a report, public opinion about Arthur, Nia, and Lucia hit rock bottom. There were even magazines suggesting that Arthur was embracing both his old love and his new one, and that he was irresponsibly confusing the public.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "No wonder they''re specting," said Lucia, who had just read a lot of the publicments that had been reported. Not many of them were rational, which was ridiculous.


    "The three of us have a lot to do with Spencer, a lot to do with each other. It''s suspicious that we would suddenly work together."


    "Is Spencer going to be able to manipte the media like that?" Kane asked, not expecting Lucia to be so calm.


    "From the beginning, Arthur and I never thought that the coboration would be smooth. No matter what the public thinks of us, the coboration will not be terminated. Moreover, time will tell. Whether there''s any romance or betrayal, they''ll know when the timees. The public will only use our affairs as idle gossip. Don''t worry too much about it."


    Lucia, who was framed five years ago by Jacob for his use of media, hade to terms with the fact that she can''t what other people said, but she had to walk forward on her own. If she lived ording to what other people thought, how can she continue?


    Hearing Lucia''s words, Kane was enlightened. "I was so focused on thements," he said, "That I forgot you and Arthur have more significant things to do."


    "Thank you for thinking of me," Lucia said with a smile, remembering Kane''s appearance when he was waiting for her in the lobby. She knew he was genuinely worried about her. "That''s what I should do," Kane replied with a smile, and then asked Lucia, "You have to reassure Arthur about this. You know he doesn''t care what people think of him, but he does..." Kane didn''t finish his words, stopping just in time at the edge of ambiguity.


    Lucia''s eyes twinkled, and a faint smile crept up her lips.


    She understood what Kane meant.


    After talking to Kane, Lucia called Arthur. And immediately after the ring, the call got through.


    "Lucia." Arthur''s voice was warm and tender.


    "Have you read the reports?" asked Lucia.


    "Thewyer''s letter is ready," Arthur replied crisply.


    "Don''t send it. Don''t worry about what others think," Lucia said softly, and her heart was warm.


    "Are you sure?" Arthur asked Lucia, frowning slightly. He did not want Lucia to suffer.


    "Yes," Lucia said without hesitation, using simple words tomunicate.


    Arthur sighed, and Lucia heard the sound that he was tapping the phone. Then she heard him ask Kyle to withdraw all of the legal letters. All of them, not just one.


    To be cared for was a great happiness, and Lucia can appreciate it now, though she can not respond.


    "I have withdrawn," said Kyle, before Arthur spoke to Lucia again.


    "Well, I''m leaving for USA tomorrow. Esmae has promised to let me take the baby to see your parents. The flight is..." Lucia blurt out the flight number. As soon as she said it, she heard Arthur tapping the phone again and asking Kyle to book a ticket on the same flight.


    Lucia can''t help but smile. Can''t this guy wait? Lucia, however, worried that she had more to say.


    When she heard Arthur put down the phone, Lucia said to him,


    "But Esmae made me promise to let Spencer apany me the whole time and that he would go with me."


    "No surprise there," said Arthur ndly, who had expected Esmae to do so, and whose temper made it impossible for her to promise to take the baby alone to the Davies Manor to visit the elders. "Spencer will pick a fight with you. You have to be ready," Lucia said.


    "Pick a fight?" Arthur smiled. "If he can."


    "Looks like your brothers are all going to be together, huh?" As soon as she heard Arthur''s words, Lucia immediately thought of Bailey, Spencer''s enemy. With him around, Spencer probably won''t even have time to pick a fight.


    "Yes, we''re waiting for you." Although Arthur''s tone was light and he only said a few words, it contained warmth.


    "Okay." Lucia had a smile and responded sweetly.


    The spection about the rtionship between Arthur, Lucia, and Nia caused an uproar in Athegate, but just as the story was going viral, two of the people involved had quietly left Athegate. Nia was left alone to face the reporters.


    Nia was furious when the reporters chased her home. She asked Kevin to transfer all the security personnel from thepany to her apartment and chase them away as soon as they saw people simr to the reporters. She was no longer the Nia who was so scared by the reporters that she had to hide at home.


    On the other side, Jack and Lucia were inseparable, and Spencer had no choice but to help them book a flight together. But Spencer arranged for them to fly economy ss on the ground of ridiculous tight budget. He was vindictive and wouldn''t miss even the tiniest bit of chance.


    However, Spencer didn''t expect that, just on the ne, he not only met Arthur who had already sat in his seat, but also had to face Jack and the other guards who upgraded the economy ss to first ss. "Mr. Davies, you don''t have money, but we do," Victor scoffed as he settledfortably into his seat around Lucia.


    Spencer became a mute victim but didn''t bother argue with Victor. What he now most cared about was why Arthur was also on this flight!


    Why? Did he still have to guess?!


    As soon as Lucia had adjusted her baby''sfortable sleep angle, Spencer confronted her,


    "Did you give Arthur the flight number?!"


    Lucia nced at Spencer and admitted without hesitation, "So what?"


    She didn''t care to hide anything. She loved Arthur so much and wanted Spencer to know that!


    Once again, Spencer was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 683 Unexpected Visitor

    Chapter 683 Unexpected Visitor


    Lucia just admitted it!


    She was not afraid of whether he knew or not. This feeling of being looked down on made Spencer extremely unhappy, but Jack and the others were around. He was afraid of them and didn''t dare to be angry with Lucia in public, and he was more reluctant to let Arthur see him and Lucia quarrel. Spencer regretted not bringing Dan with him.


    Spencer felt besieged on all sides and vulnerable.


    However, Spencer also knew that the more he argued with Lucia, the more hope Arthur had for them to get back together. So, what he should do now was to "take good care" of his fiancee and "daughter". After he had thought it through, Spencer took a quiet breath and stopped looking Lucia in the eyes.


    Lucia gave Spencer a suspicious look. It wasn''t clear why he was backing down, but it was best for her not to get her upset.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The first-ss seats on this flight were not very close. Although they were sitting next to Lucia, there was a distance of about 30 centimeters between the two seats. This distance was enough for Lucia to feelfortable.


    The flight time of more than ten hours was not short. Soon, the passengers who were a little excited at the beginning of boarding began to quiet down, especially the first-ss cabin. It was already quiet. Lucia was so focused on the baby that she ignored everything Spencer did.


    Spencer didn''t rx. Without looking back, he knew that Arthur, who was sitting behind him on the right, had been watching over.


    "Haunting..." Spencer cursed angrily, and Lucia immediately frowned and red at him.


    Spencer nced at Lucia nonchntly and asked her, "Isn''t it?"


    Lucia smiled and said coldly, "You know yourself pretty well."


    "You!" Spencer gritted his teeth, and Lucia turned away from him.


    Spencer knew that what Lucia wanted was to be quiet and undisturbed.


    He nced at his "daughter" in Lucia''s arms and his eyes gradually turned cold.


    Just as Lucia and the others were heading for the USA, an international flightnded at the airport in Athegate. This was supposed to be a normal thing, but among the passengers on this flight, there were more than a dozen seemingly unknown men who took the luggage out of the exit but gathered together, looking around at the strange city.


    The head of the men looked handsome, standing at the exit and looking at the night sky. His face slowly showed a strange smile.


    Finally, he was back.


    "Everyone is here." Another man in ck beside the man said to him.


    "It''s still early. After you contact him, ask him to bring you around to familiarize yourself with the environment. Then, go to the hotel near the apartment and stay there. I''ll go look for her," the man answered with a smile. His voice was so out of character that it sounded deep and unnatural when people listened to it.


    "Looking for her so soon? I thought you would hide for some time..." the man in ck said with a frown.


    "There''s no need. Although she looks like she''s fine, she''s not that mentally strong. It''s good that I''m here to calm her down. Besides... they''re not here. This is the best time," the man answered.


    "Well, then we wait for him here. Be careful." The man in ck did not forget to remind the man to pay attention to safety.


    The man nodded, picked up the handbag and parted with them. Slowly, he walked forward. The air here let him feelfortable.


    He was wondering how she''ll react when she saw him?


    The smile on the man''s face deepened.


    At nine o''clock, Nia took a shower at home, sat in her pajamas in the warm living room, scrolled through her phone, and read the entertainment media reports about herself.


    She didn''t want to be the target of criticism, but instead of beingpletely one-sided, now that she was on the front page of the magazine with Arthur and Lucia. Nia felt very smug. In the eyes of others, at least she was someone who can bepared with them.


    Just as Nia was on her phone, someone suddenly rang the doorbell of the apartment. She was shocked and quickly looked at the clock on the wall. It was 9:20. Who was looking for her at this time?


    Nia suddenly thought of the paparazzi. She stood up unhappily and mumbled as she buttoned up her pajamas and walked towards the door.


    "Didn''t you tell them to clean people up? Why did they let the paparazzi up?"


    When she arrived at the door, Nia carefully opened the lid of the peephole and looked outside. To her surprise, there was only a strange man standing outside the door. He was holding a handbag in his hand. He didn''t have a camera, and he didn''t look like a reporter.


    Who was this guy?


    The man seemed to be aware that someone was looking at him, and even smiled and stared at the hole in the cat''s eye, as if he was making eye contact with her.


    This was so weird!


    Nia felt goosebumps all over her body, and the images from all the horror novels she had read came to her mind.


    Ding-


    The man rang the doorbell again, and Nia clearly saw his lips move. He was clearly saying: open the door.


    Nia gripped the doorknob nervously, fearing that he would break the door open, while carefully examining the man''s appearance.


    To be honest, this man was not repulsive. He was tall, well-proportioned, with neat facial features, thick eyebrows, and big eyes. He looked extremely righteous, and could be called a handsome man, and the clothes were tasteful.


    Even so, Nia, who had been "visited" twice by Spencer, refused to open the door.


    Outside the door, the man slowly lost his patience. He put down his handbag and took out his phone to make a call. Just as the man put the phone to his ear, Nia heard her phone ring!


    Her heartbeat elerated with fear! Looking at the man''s actions, Nia was sweating profusely. Was there such a coincidence?!


    The man continued to hold the phone in his hand, and Nia''s phone kept ringing. That ringtone was clearly chosen by her, but now it sounded only harsh.


    Finally, Nia couldn''t take it anymore. She rushed to the living room to pick up the phone and rushed back to the door. She stared at the man and picked up the phone.


    "Who the hell are you!" Nia realized that this must be the man at the door.


    "Nia, open the door." The man''s deep voice came from the phone, and for an instant, Nia froze.


    The sound...


    As she watched the man''s smiling face, the fear in Nia''s heart slowly faded away, and excitement surged into her heart. When she realized what was happening, she excitedly shouted, "Jacob! Is that you?!"


    The next second, she saw the man at the door nodded.

 Chapter 684 Change Of Face

    Chapter 684 Change of face


    The door was rudely opened by Nia, and her hands were shaking so much that she could barely hold on to the doorknob. After opening the door, she pounced on the man before he could put down his phone.


    "Jacob! You''re back!"


    Yes, this strange man was Jacob.


    Jacob held Nia in his arms and smiled as he said, "Yes, I''m back."


    In the living room, even though Jacob was already sitting next to her, Nia still felt out of ce.


    She was Lucia''s assistant when she met Jacob, and at the time she was very hostile to Jacob, and very dismissive of his behavior. But after everything that happened, this man had be her spiritual mentor, so when she saw him change his face, Nia was both d that she didn''t have to face his original appearance and surprised.


    This feeling was very fresh.


    She couldn''t help but put her hand on Jacob''s face right now, and Nia marveled,


    "Jacob, have you really changed your face? Does it hurt?"


    "Oh..." Jacob was so pleased to see the surprise in Nia''s eyes that he told her about his face change.


    In Vallentyne, Jacob came across a bartender who had been beaten up by one of his men and looked like him. He was enlightened and looked at the bartender''s Id. He didn''t expect the bartender to be a college student. He was now working his way through college and was about to graduate. This was a new identity that could not be more innocent.


    That night, Jacob and his men kidnapped the bartender, and contacted the local viin at the border to leave the USA and into Mexico. When they had just arrived and before they could settle down, Jacob had Leon reach out to the local gang doctors who can change people''s appearances, and he did find one.


    Because once the surgery was done, Jacob had very little contact with Nia in the country during that time. Especially during the vocal cord surgery, he almost disappeared. A few monthster, he finally put on the bartender''s face and identity as he wished. He did not kill the bartender immediately and did not think of killing him. Instead, he tied him to his side and learned his manners while waiting for news from the country.


    Knowing that Lucia would return to the USA during Christmas, Jacob set the time with Kevin and decided to return immediately to his beloved Athegate, where the bartender was buried in a wastnd in a foreign country. He and a dozen of his men returned under new identities.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Nia, who had lost her conscience, heard that Jacob had killed a man to gain a new identity, she was not afraid. Instead, she admired his determination.


    "Jacob, great! You finally get toe back fair and square."


    "I know. After that, I will work in thepany as an overseas returnee. You can just give me a position. Nia, from now on, you will no longer be fighting alone. I will be with you." Jacob said to Nia very gently. This was exactly what Nia had been waiting for.


    Listening to Jacob''s gentle words, she couldn''t help but burst out with all her emotions that had been building up for a long time. She leaned on Jacob''s shoulder and said coyly,


    "Yeah, I don''t have to be afraid anymore."


    Looking down at Nia, who was already wrapped around him, Jacob''s brows furrowed imperceptibly, with a trace of disgust fleeting. When she looked up, he was gentle and thoughtful again. "Yeah, you don''t have to be afraid anymore."


    That night, Nia had sex with Jacob, and with him by her side, she didn''t have to worry anymore.


    Late at night, when Nia was fast asleep, Jacob got up and got out of bed. In the dim light from the curtains, he saw that half of Nia''s body was exposed under the cover, but instead of tucking her in, he curled his lips in disgust.


    If she weren''t so valuable...


    Jacob got out of bed, put on a pajama and took the phone to the living room.


    Walking around Nia''s apartment, Jacob was asfortable as he could be in his own home. He sat down on a couch and called Leon.


    As soon as the call went through, Jacob heard loud music and cheers from across the line. He frowned and said,


    "Leon, we just got back. Don''t have too much fun."


    "It''s okay," Leon shouted excitedly. "The guys have been holding it in for a long time. Let them have some fun tonight. Boss, how are you and Nia doing?"


    "What else?" Jacob said coolly.


    "Ah, you slept, didn''t you?" Leon had guessed it, and asked sarcastically.


    "Leon!" Jacob didn''t like his tone.


    "Boss, you''ll have to make do..." Leon continued with a chuckle, apparently after a few drinks.


    Jacob rolled his eyes, and then said, "You guys have to restrain yourselves. We have to go to thepany tomorrow. We have to settle down our new identities before Lucia and the otherse back. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be good if they find out that Stable Growth suddenly has so many people."


    "I get it, boss. You just go to sleep," Leon said pointedly.


    Jacob frowned and hung up the phone.


    Taking out his handbag, Jacob arranged all the documents and materials inside neatly. Sleep? He''d gotten bigger fish to fry!


    In the middle of the night, Nia rolled over and realized that the bed next to her was empty. She opened her eyes and noticed that the bedroom was dark, but a light shone through the half-closed door. Jacob was going through his documents when he looked up and saw Nia walking towards him. He immediately asked with concern,


    "Why are you awake?"


    "I rolled over and woke up without seeing you." They had already had sex. Nia''s feelings for Jacob were stronger than ever, and she was no longer ashamed. She clung to Jacob''s side and leaned over his shoulder.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Just getting used to my new identity," Jacob said as he handed Nia the ID in his hand.


    "Casper Wood. That''s a nice name." Nia smiled as she looked at the photo of Jacob''s face on the ID.


    "Remember, Jacob doesn''t exist anymore. When I walk out that door tomorrow, I will be Casper Wood!" Jacob said to Nia.


    Nia felt that Jacob was too nervous, and now that he had changed his appearance, who will recognize him?


    However, Nia winked and whispered in Jacob''s ear.


    "Got it, Casper."

 Chapter 685 Sudden Accident

    Chapter 685 Sudden ident


    Nia''s meekness did please Jacob, no, Casper, who wrapped his arms around her and teased her in the process. "Nia, where did you learn all these tricks?"


    Nia''s expression froze for a moment, then quickly returned to normal. She pretended not to care and said,


    "I learned that from Spencer."


    Nia''s expression was not omitted by Casper, as he leaned into her cheek with a pained expression and swore,


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be here from now on. You don''t have to worry about those things anymore."


    "Jacob..." Nia''s eyes welled up and she was touched.


    "Call me Casper..." Kissing her, Jacob relished the thrill of his change of identity, indulging in Nia''s unbridled lovemaking. In his mind, he wasn''t far from his destination. The weather was so erratic that Lucia''s international flight encountered strong turbulence as it flew through the night sky, causing the ne to begin shaking slightly.


    Lucia was awakened.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "What''s going on?" Lucia obviously didn''t give priority to Spencer, who was sitting next to her


    "Lucia, it''s okay. The ne seems to have encountered strong turbulence. It will pass in a while," Jack told her, leaning against the back of Lucia''s seat. He did not forget to turn his head to look at Arthur, signaling him to be at ease. He would calm Lucia down.


    Arthur nodded to Jack and looked back where Lucia was sitting, even though there was Spencer, who was annoying, in the way.


    Spencer also noticed that something was amiss. When he saw Lucia who would rather ask Jack who was sitting in the back than himself, he was extremely depressed. Being ignored was always thest thing he could stand.


    Spencer was about to make a sarcastic remark when a violent jolt hit them, and they could feel the distinct tremor, especially Jack, who was barely able to stand.


    A flight attendant immediately came out tofort, asking everyone to sit back and fasten their seat belts. Then she used a walkie-talkie to tell everyone to calm down, and the ne will soon be able to pass through this airflow.


    However, her words did not have any effect, because the ne had a violent tremor after what she said. The passengers could clearly feel the vibration with their naked eyes, because the objects on the small tables were shaking up, some of them even fell to the ground.


    "My God, will we be in trouble!?" Someone had a cry of fear to stir up the fear of the crowd for a moment.


    Air crash was apletely disaster with no survival. They were now thousands of meters in the air!


    "Please don''t panic!" The flight attendant soothed them loudly, but she was already sweating nervously as she stood in the corridor.


    "Please fasten your seat belts and do not move around. If the oxygen mask pops out, please put it on immediately. The ne will be back to normal soon."


    "That''s easy for you to say! I''ve never been in a situation like this in all my years of flying!"


    "Are we gonna die?!"


    "God, somebody help us..."


    There was panic in the economy section, and the situation in the first ss section was not good too. Although everyone tried to remain calm, who could really remain calm in the face of the imminent death? Lucia''s first priority was the baby. She held her daughter tightly in her arms and tried to calm her down, but the ne jolted so hard that the baby woke up.


    "Wow..." a shrill cry sounded, and the baby was very upset.


    It wasn''t just Lucia who heard the cry, but Arthur.


    He wanted to run to Lucia and his daughter and protect them, but...


    Arthur clutched his hands tightly on the seat and the veins on the back of his hands popped out.


    The baby''s cry was clear, but in the midst of all the confusion, it only served to rattle the people who were already tense, and some began toin, telling Lucia to calm the baby down as soon as possible. Lucia was doing everything she could, but at this time, Spencer not only did not help, but became even more upset.


    Spencer was afraid of death. Yes, he was more afraid of death than anyone. He had too much unfinished business. There were too many things he hadn''t gotten. He can not die!


    Spencer, who was on the verge of breaking down, felt the baby''s cries more than anyone else because he was so close to the baby. Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore and turned to yell at Lucia. "You tell her to stop crying! It''s so annoying!"


    Lucia looked up. Her bright eyes were bursting with infinite anger.


    How dared he use an innocent child at a time like this!


    Just as Lucia was about to scold Spencer, the ne began to shake again. This time, it was more violent, and everyone could feel the ne bouncing up and down. There was even a distinct sense of weightlessness, and at that point the oxygen masks popped out and the situation was critical.


    The fear of all the passengers reached the top, and the panic became more and more unbearable.


    As he fidgeted with the oxygen mask in front of him, Spencer became more and more agitated, especially when Lucia red at him with her angry eyes.


    "Can''t you shut her up? We''re nervous enough!"


    "Spencer, shut your mouth!" Jack, who had been leaning against Lucia''s seat, shouted at him. Although he could not understand what Spencer was saying, it was definitely not a good thing! "There''s no room for you to speak here!" Spencer''s fear and anger exploded. Seeing that Jack dared to speak to him like that, he lost control and muttered to himself.


    "I don''t want to die here. I have a lot of work to do."


    Lucia stared at Spencer''s frantic movements and said nothing.


    Spencer unbuckled his seat belt. He had observed it just now. The safest ce would be where the flight attendants were. There was an escape exit next to it. He wanted to go there himself!


    Even though Lucia hated Spencer, she couldn''t bear to see him do something so crazy. She shouted, "Spencer! Stay in your seat and don''t do anything stupid!"


    "Do you want to die here? I won''t stay here like a fool!" Spencer ignored Lucia''s advice and unbuckled his seat belt as he walked toward the nose of the ne. The flight attendant quickly tried to stop him after noticing his crazy behavior, but Spencer couldn''t listen. He was arguing with the flight attendant as he continued walking, ignoring Lucia behind him.


    "Spencer!" Lucia shouted helplessly. At this moment, a strong arm wrapped around her tightly. She turned her head and saw that Arthur had rushed to her side.

 Chapter 686 Gentle Guarding

    Chapter 686 Gentle guarding


    "Lucia, don''t be afraid. I''m here," Arthur said in a calm voice that sounded so solid in the chaos, and his strong arms.


    Arthur wrapped her arms around her, and all she could see in his eyes was concern and worry for her. For a moment, all the chaos around her seemed to subside, and Lucia could only see Arthur. With Arthur''s help to stabilize her body, the little girl in her arms slowly calmed down. Although she was still sobbing, there was no more crying.


    Jack breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Arthuring. Victor, who was beside him, pulled him back to his seat.


    "Be careful. Don''t stand there."


    "Yeah." Jack nodded, fastened his seat belt and looked at Spencer, who was still arguing with the flight attendant.


    Spencer didn''t know what was going on behind him. He knew he had to live. He shook off the flight attendant and took her seat, yelling at them about the airline''s factor of safety that he would never take the crappy ne. The flight attendants were standing unsteadily, and the corner of their eyes had tears when they felt wronged.


    All of a sudden, the ne was shaken again. However, after the shaking, everything returned to normal. Everyone observed it for a long time with concern and found that the ne had really returned to normal. And they finally rxed.


    "Are we all right?" Someone asked loudly.


    The flight attendant quickly picked up the walkie-talkie to confirm with the captain. After the captain clearly replied that they had passed through the strong turbulence, he then informed everyone of the news. For a moment, cheers of joy rang out in the cabin, and the joy of a close shave swept over.


    In first ss, the flight attendant, whose seat Spencer had taken, asked him in a cold voice,


    "Sir, it''s safe now. Can you go back to your seat?"


    As soon as it settled down, Spencer realized how crazily he had acted just now. Seeing the flight attendant''s red eyes, he felt a little guilty and didn''t want to give in to the apology. Therefore, he said viciously on purpose,


    "You are such a disappointment. I will never fly on your airline again."


    The flight attendant whispered to herself that it would be best, but her professionalism kept her calm, reminding him again.


    "Please return to your seat immediately."


    Spencer got up, swearing. However, he looked up to see that his seat was upied by Arthur, was is protecting Lucia.


    When did Arthur get to his seat? Spencer couldn''t react. He knew it was his ce! Arthur can''t sit on that!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Rushing back to his seat without hesitation, Spencer red at Arthur and said,


    "Go back to your seat right now!"


    Arthur was still looking at the baby in Lucia''s arms, not looking at Spencer.


    "Arthur, you..." Spencer wanted to scold him again, but was stopped by Lucia, who raised her head.


    "Shut your mouth!" Lucia was intolerant and yelled. "Get out of the way!"


    "This is my seat!" Spencer said with wide eyes. "Why is he sitting here?!"


    "During the most dangerous time just now, he didn''t want to reprimand the innocent baby and run away from me. He wanted to protect me immediately!" Lucia scolded him. Every word of it was full of anger. Her contempt and disgust for Spencer had gone beyond what she thought was the limit. How could a person really be so selfish!


    "You don''t deserve to sit next to me!"


    Lucia''s words left Spencer speechless, and he could find no words to refute Lucia''s cold and disgusted gaze.


    "Sir, please return to your seat immediately," the flight attendant said as she approached Spencer, who was still standing in the aisle.


    "This man is taking my ce!" Spencer said it, pointing to Arthur.


    The flight attendant saw Arthur who was protecting Lucia and the baby and knew it all. She didn''t say anything more, but continued to tell Spencer, "Please go back to your seat."


    "But he..." Spencer wanted to say something, but at this moment, the unsettled passengers needed a quiet environment. Everyoneined to Spencer, and the flight attendant was still staring at him coldly. Under the pressure, Spencer had to take a step back, and sit indignantly in Arthur''s seat.


    Seeing Spencer sit down, the flight attendant smiled and asked Lucia gently, "Miss, do you need more nkets?"


    "No, thank you..." Lucia replied, just as gently, knowing that the flight attendant had just helped her.


    The flight attendant smiled and again reminded the passengers to fasten their seat belts before returning to their seats. At this time, the first-ss cabin finally becamepletely quiet. Looking down at the sleeping baby in her arms, Lucia looked up at Arthur with a smile.


    Arthur, seeing that the baby was in a stable condition, withdrew his arms from her and his daughter, but he rested his hands gently on the swaddling clothes and beside Lucia''s hand. They didn''t touch each other, but their hearts were connected.


    "It''s safe now. Rest well." Arthur''s voice was as calm as ever. For Arthur, Lucia and his daughter were the ones he needed to protect.


    With Spencer by her side, even with Jack''s protection, Lucia would never close her eyes, but now Arthur was by her side.


    Feeling tired, Lucia was calm. Seeing that her daughter was fast asleep, Lucia carefully ced her in Arthur''s arms. After Arthur held the baby, she leaned her head on his shoulder and smiled, "Thank you."


    "Go to sleep." Arthur''s voice was really gentle.


    Lucia slowly closed her eyes in that voice.


    Spencer, who was sitting aside, noticed that Arthur had actually held the baby. How could he allow this man to have such unbridled contact with his "daughter"? He stood up in a huff and wanted to walk towards Arthur again, but as soon as he moved, a figure appeared in front of him. It was Gene.


    Gene stood between Spencer and Arthur. His burly framepletely blocked Spencer''s line of sight. He lowered his head and red at him coldly. He sneered,


    "The flight attendant just reminded you to remain seated."


    "You!" Spencer knew Gene was pressuring him, but he couldn''t do anything about it.

 Chapter 687 The Living Dead

    Chapter 687 The Living Dead


    When he saw Spencer sit back down, Gene slowly returned to his seat. He even gave Nick a high five in front of Spencer who was so angry.


    Arthur! We''ll see!


    There was nothing Spencer could do but to calm himself down with a silent curse.


    Arthur was with the woman he loved on his shoulder and with their daughter in his arms. What just happened was nothing to him. The only the unbridled happiness at the bottom of his heart could make him savor it.


    After this, the ne had been smooth in the air. Soon, light shone through the windows into the ne and it was dawn.


    Although it was already morning, it was still early for the ne tond. During those eight hours, Spencer was pinned down by the four of them. He could only stare at Lucia and Arthur sitting together. Since the flight was long and there was no breast-feeding room on the ne, the baby naturally drank only milk, but Lucia was very ufortable and could not use the breast pump. So, she had to endure the pain, but she wouldn''tin to anyone about it. However, Arthur was never anyone else.


    "It''s ufortable, and I can''t feed my baby."


    "Hold on," Arthur said softly, reaching out to tuck a lock of Lucia''s long hair behind her ear. "We''re almost there."


    "We''ll go home togetherter." Lucia didn''t seem so upset that she would soon be able to see her son, Edwin, Sophie, and the brothers of the Davies family.


    Lucia didn''t know that Arthur''s heart rhythm would change when she identally said "go home". She only knew that the next second, she was immersed in his gentle eyes.


    Finally, as Spencer prayed for a moment to speed things up, the ne arrived safely in New Kennedy International Airport. As soon as it came to a stop, Spencer jumped out of his seat. Rushing back to his seat, he berated Arthur,


    "Can you go now?!"


    Arthur looked up coldly at Spencer, handed his daughter back to Lucia, got up slowly, and said to Lucia without any hesitation.


    "I''ll get my things. Meet me at the end of the lounge bridge."


    "Okay." Lucia smiled and nodded. Neither of them seemed to care much about Spencer''s presence.


    "Lucia, are youpletely ignoring me?!" When Arthur returned to his seat, Spencer sat down and red at Lucia.


    Lucia chuckled and didn''t look at Spencer, but her lips moved and she said in a stern voice.


    "Yes,st night, I thought you were dead."


    Knowing that Lucia despised his selfishness, Spencer couldn''t help but quibble.


    "Who''s not afraid to die in a crisis like that? I''m afraid, too, okay?!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Arthur is not afraid," said Lucia as she turned her head. Her bright eyes were shining with determination and fervour, to tell the man who her hero was.


    "To protect me and my baby, Arthur is never afraid."


    Once again, Spencer was at a loss for words, knowing that what he had donest night had truly, utterly and irrevocably made him a walking dead to Lucia. Even if something did happen to him, she would not give him humanitarianpassion.


    At that thought, an overwhelming sense of powerlessness came over Spencer, and he scowled, as if he had lost something important.


    But Lucia did not care. After she finished speaking, she carried the baby and stood up. Jack and the others had alreadye over to pack up her belongings. Without a single word, they walked towards the exit together.


    It wasn''t until the flight attendant questioned Spencer that he came to his senses.


    "Sir, you''re ready to get off the ne. Please take your belongings."


    Spencer perked up and realized that there was no one else in the first-ss cabin except him. He cursed and quickly packed up his things to chase after them. Fortunately, Lucia and the rest did not go far. He could still catch up with them.


    Looking at Spencer leaving in a hurry, the flight attendant shook her head and sighed, "There really are all kinds of people."


    But what if he can catch up? Arthur had already taken up a position beside Lucia, and Jack and the other had protected thempletely. After Spencer caught up with them, he could only follow behind them in embarrassment, not even having the courage to call out to Lucia.


    Spencer will get hurt, too, but he deserved it.


    The Davies family''s driver was already waiting outside the airport. Lucia knew that Spencer would definitely follow her, but she still got into the same car as Arthur. Jack and the others took two cars, and the three cars seemed to have lost Spencer''s position.


    With his luggage, Spencer stood by the car feeling more embarrassed than ever.


    Actually, where should Spencer sit? Lucia had already made a n for him. Jack was just teasing him on purpose. When he saw Spencer''s awkward expression, he stuck his head out and said, "Mr. Davies, get in the car. What are you waiting for?"


    Spencer looked closely and realized that there was a seat in the back seat where Jack was sitting and Victor had somehow moved to the front seat.


    He knew immediately that he was being teased, and the sense of humiliation made Spencer clench his fists. Normally, he wouldn''t have epted such an insult, but this time he was on Esmae''s mission: watch Lucia. He can''t just turn his head and walk away.


    After taking a few deep breaths and trying to suppress his anger, Spencer opened the car door and got in.


    As everyone was already on board, all three cars left at the same time and headed for the Davies Manor on the outskirts of town.


    Nearly an hour and a halfter, the cars finally made them back to the Davies Manor, but on the way, Lucia had fallen asleep and Arthur was holding the baby. Seeing the front door from a distance, he whispered to the driver to drive directly to the main house.


    Spencer slept with his eyes closed the whole way until the car slowed down and he opened his eyes. By then, the car had driven through the Davies Manor''s gate, past the garden and into the main house. Spencer gritted his teeth. He had settled down and was ready to take on the whole Davies family.


    The cars stopped in front of the main house. Theodore, who had been peering through the window, turned and shouted, "Grandma, Grandpa, Daddy and Mummy are home!"


    For a moment, Edwin, Sophie, Otis, Bailey, and Dous stopped what they were doing and went back into the living room.

 Chapter 688 Finally Reunited

    Chapter 688 Finally Reunited


    "They''re back. They''re finally back." Sophie''s eyes were red and her voice trembled before she could see anyone.


    Edwin hugged his wife tightly and looked forward to it. Dous carried up his favorite nephew and went out with his family to wee Arthur, Lucia, of course, the cute little princess.


    As they walked out the front door, Edwin and the others walked down the stairs. Just as they were about to greet Arthur, who had already opened the car door, they saw him raise his hand and make a silent gesture. They instantly stopped their desire to speak in unison.


    When they looked down, they saw it was Lucia who had fallen asleep.


    Sophie looked distressed and asked softly, "Is Lucia tired?"


    Arthur nodded and handed his daughter to Sophie, who quickly took her granddaughter over excitedly. Looking down, her heart was melted by her cuteness.


    As she swaddled, the babby was quietly sucking her finger with her big eyes wide open, and she seemed to know not to disturb her mother''s sleep at this time. Herrge Lucia-like eyes were twinkling and moving. She was like a little angel.


    "Oh..." Being held in Dous''s arms, Theodore craned his neck to look at his sister and eximed,


    "She''s like a little angel..."


    What he said was exactly what everyone had in mind.


    Arthur smiled. After getting out of the car, he walked around the car to Lucia''s side and bent down to carry his princess out of the car. Although his movements were gentle, Lucia''s eyes still moved slightly and she opened her eyes in a daze. When she saw Arthur, she asked him,


    "Arthur, are we there yet?"


    She was really sleepy, or she would have sobered up by now.


    "Why don''t you go to sleep and we''ll talk about itter?" Arthur said gently.


    Lucia yawned and tried desperately to open her eyes but could not resist the drowsiness. Finally she gave up and closed her eyes again.


    Arthur''s arms were so reassuring.


    Knowing that Lucia was exhausted, Edwin gestured for Arthur to carry her upstairs to rest. Spencer, who had just gotten out of the car, immediately stopped Arthur from carrying Lucia away. "What do you want..."


    But before he could finish his words, all of the Davies red at him, including Theodore.


    Their eyes were so sharp, as if piercing Spencer who couldn''t make a sound.


    With his family around, Arthur ignored Spencer and quickly carried Lucia into the main house and up the stairs.


    After Arthur left with Lucia in his arms, Bailey strolled over to Spencer, put a hand on his shoulder, and said casually,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Spencer, you''re here, too?"


    Spencer looked into Bailey''s fox-like eyes and cleverly chose not to say anything. He and his cousin had never been on the same page, and he had fought many times without winning. "Now that you''re here..." Edwin said at this point, "You''ll have to stay."


    Edwin wouldn''t have let Spencer step foot in the Davies manor if he hadn''t been informed that Spencer was following Lucia on Esmae''s order!


    He didn''t want to embarrass Lucia.


    "Come on, I''ll show you your room," Bailey said with a smirk as he secretly pushed Spencer forward.


    "I don''t need a break. You''re putting the baby..." Bailey interrupted Spencer before he could finish his words.


    "No, you''ve been tired..." His footsteps continued, and Bailey pressed ahead with Spencer, saying in an unmistakable tone, "You need to rest now." Spencer kept turning around, but Bailey led him on. Spencer knew that he was no longer in control of where things were headed.


    When Bailey took Spencer away, Edwin smiled again and looked at his granddaughter.


    God, what a cute baby...


    That was all what Edwin, who was usually so serious, was thinking about right now.


    "Dad, you''re drooling..." Dous had always been naughty. Seeing his father staring at the baby in the swaddle, he couldn''t help but tease him.


    "Dous! Don''t talk about Dad like that," Otis said sternly, as if he were about to scold his brother.


    "He dribbles and wipes himself."


    "You two brats..." Edwin was amused.


    At this time Theodore came and continued, "Grandpa, I''ll wipe for you."


    "You..." Edwin mouthed and red for a moment, but the next moment, as they looked at each other, they all burst outughing.


    Finally, there was a reunion.


    In the living room, the family gathered around the baby, touching her little hands and her little face. They could not get enough of her. Upstairs, Arthur had put on a soft quilt for Lucia, and atst, without scruple, he kissed her lips gently.


    "Lucia, sleep well."


    Lucia hummed softly in her sleep, as if she had heard Arthur''s words.


    After Lucia fell into a deep sleep, Arthur left the room and returned to the living room. Naturally, he saw his parents, brothers, and son surrounding the baby.


    "It''s time for the baby to have milk." Arthur opened a small bag on the sofa and skillfully took out the milk powder, then turned and went to the kitchen.


    Looking at her son''s skillful movements, Sophie was distressed and relieved at the same time


    Soon, Arthur came back with the form, took the baby, and gently fed the baby.


    Theodore, on his father''sp, looked at his sister, who was drinking the milk with relish, then at his gentle father, and couldn''t help but say,


    "Daddy, if you had been there when I was born, would you have been this gentle?"


    "Of course," Arthur said softly as he looked up at his son. His eyes were brimming with fatherly love. "You''re one of a kind, too."


    "Daddy..." Theodore called in a soft voice, and perched on his father''sp.


    Arthur rubbed his son''s soft hair with his free hand, feeling guilty and happy.


    Sophie, who knew her son so well, saw the guilty look in his eyes and immediately said,


    "Arthur, do what you can to make up for the past, and do what you can to make up for it."


    "I know," Arthur replied with a smile.


    The Davies had their bedrooms on the second floor. The guest rooms were on the third and servants'' quarters were on the fourth. If Bailey hadn''t been so polite, he would have led Spencer up to the fourth floor.

 Chapter 689 Heart Thumping

    Chapter 689 Heart Thumping


    Jack and the others had settled down on the third floor, led by a servant, and their room happened to be near Spencer''s.


    Seeing Jack and the others enter the room, Spencer frowned. Was this a stakeout? But Bailey didn''t give him a chance to question it. He opened the door and said,


    "Spencer, this is your room. You can stay here for the next two days."


    "What choice do I have?" Spencer quipped.


    Bailey had a ruffian-like smile as he leaned into Spencer''s ear and whispered,


    "Choice? This is my home, not yours."


    After the warning, Bailey turned and walked away. He was anxious to see his cute little niece!


    Spencer was enraged by Bailey, but he couldn''t do anything about it. As soon as he walked in the door, he didn''t know how he was going to make it through the next two days. Spencer was starting to regreting along, and was more regretful than ever that he did not resolutely resist Esmae''s offer of Lucia toe to the Davies Manor.


    With a m of the door, Spencer could only express his anger in such a childish manner.


    Entering the room, Spencer had time to call his father, Erik, to let him know he was okay, but Erik was not happy with Esmae''s arrangement.


    "Spencer, with Esmae''s arrangement, you won''t have time to go back to San Francisco to spend the holiday with me."


    "Dad..." Spencer also felt helpless. "The Brown family is going to have a big party at Christmas, when all of Chicago''s elite are going to be there. It''s a great time towork. I can''t miss it."


    "I''ll go, too," Erik suggested, but he didn''t get a response from Spencer.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Spencer?" Erik called out to his son in confusion.


    "Dad..." Spencer didn''t want to tell the truth, but he had to exin himself. "You know that Ms. Wilson has some... problems for you. She won''t let you stay with her at Brown Manor for Christmas." "Why?!" Erik was furious when he heard that and shouted, "I''m your father! I''m rted to the Brown family. Why Can''t I go?!"


    Why? Didn''t he know?


    Spencer mumbled to himself, but he couldn''t bring himself to say it. Instead, heforted his father.


    "Dad, it''s just Christmas. We have time to spend together. Why should we care?"


    "It''s Christmas!" Erik said unhappily.


    "Dad, don''t put me on the spot..." Spencer sighed andined.


    Sure enough, Erik was silent for a moment. Just when Spencer thought he understood him, Erik said coldly,


    "Fine, I won''t go. I''ll spend Christmas alone!"


    Having said that, Erik hung up immediately, leaving Spencer alone to face the busy tone of the phone.


    Lucia slept for four hours, and when she awoke, it was dark.


    Lucia, who had just woken up, was still a little dazed. She looked around in a daze and then slowly remembered that she had returned to the Davies Manor.


    In an instant, she felt awkward. She remembered that she had woken up when she arrived, but because she was too tired, she had fallen asleep. Could it be that she did not even greet Edwin and Sophie that she had been sleeping since then?!


    "God, how rude of me..." murmured remorsefully, Lucia quickly got out of bed, tidied up her messy hair and opened the door to go downstairs. She didn''t expect to see Arthuring in the moment she opened the door.


    "Are you awake?" Seeing that Lucia was still a little confused, Arthur palpated and asked her gently.


    "How long have I been asleep?" asked Lucia, embarrassed.


    "Not long, just a few hours. Just in time for dinner," Arthur replied with a smile.


    "A few hours..." Lucia felt powerless. She was so sleepy that she had slept on the ne.


    Lucia just didn''t feel it, because she was rxed around Arthur.


    Lucia''s heart was racing, but Arthur was pleased to see her expression change so many times. Seeing that her hair was still a little messy, he raised his hand to fix it for her. Lucia obediently stood where she was and asked him to fix her hair.


    "Okay." Arthur smoothed Lucia''s hair and, consciously or unconsciously, his thumb brushed her cheek.


    The tactile sensation on her cheek was so clear that Lucia''s face turned red instantly. Coupled with the blush from her sleep, her whole face looked gorgeous.


    Arthur''s eyes darkened as he looked at Lucia''s pretty face. He tried his best to control himself and suppress the urge to hug this cute little woman tightly. Then, he said,


    "Come downstairs. They''re waiting for us."


    "Okay." Lucia did not notice Arthur''s heart throbbing. She was afraid that Edwin and Sophie would be waiting for her for too long, so she quickly made her way down the stairs. Arthur could not help butugh when he saw that she was in a hurry. He reached out to hold her hand.


    "Take your time."


    Lucia turned and smiled sheepishly. She was about to say something when she heard a shout from the other side of the stairs.


    "Lucia, Arthur! What are you doing?!"


    Lucia and Arthur turned their heads at the same time. When they saw Spencer''s hideous face, their expressions instantly turned cold. They had the same coldness in their eyes.


    Just now, when the servants went upstairs to call him for dinner, Spencer lowered his head and walked down. He did not expect to see Lucia and Arthur walking down the stairs hand in hand as soon as he reached the second floor. How could he hold back his anger? After a loud shout, he rushed at them.


    "Lucia, I promised to let youe back to see your son, but I didn''t promise to let you be courting with Arthur!"


    Arthur didn''t want to put Lucia in a difficult position. He was about to remove his hand when he felt his palm was grabbed. It turned out that Lucia was holding his hand in return.


    "I''m the one who decides what to do here. Spencer, you don''t have a say in what I do." Lucia didn''t want to let go of Arthur''s hand, let alone be scolded by Spencer.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''m going to tell Ms. Wilson?!" Spencer said angrily, ring at the two of them holding hands.


    "Tell her," said Lucia, defiantly, "Am I afraid you''ll tell on me?"


    "Lucia, do you think you can do whatever you want to do with the Davies'' protection?" Spencer asked her in a cold voice.

 Chapter 690 Unwarranted Suspicion

    Chapter 690 Unwarranted Suspicion


    "That''s exactly what I think," Lucia said, raising an eyebrow and smiling.


    "Do you expect me to be afraid of you here?"


    While Lucia was speaking, Spencer noticed Arthur''s gaze. The doting look in his eyes when he looked at her waspletely undisguised. Spencer was shocked. Could it be that Arthur actually knew everything?


    Of course, Spencer knew that Arthur had deep feelings for Lucia, and although he despised it, he did so even after Lucia was engaged to him. The initial period of depression did notst long, but he quickly recovered. Did he already know the truth? If so, what was the point of all this? Did he see him as a clown?


    Seeing Spencer frowning and not saying anything, Lucia didn''t try to figure out what he was thinking. She nced at him and went downstairs with Arthur.


    Spencer''s eyes darkened as he slowly turned to watch Lucia and Arthur walk together with the most natural intimacy.


    He always thought Arthur couldn''t find out, so he had to keep Lucia close to him to hurt him. But if he knew, not only would he have been exposed, but also on another level to promote the development of their feelings. This was something he wanted to have, but it was often the more to strive for and cherish.


    Though it was only spection, Spencer had to prepare for the worst. He had to drive a wedge between the two families while Esmae still trusted him. With Esmae''s word, Lucia wouldn''t dare to do anything! Having made up his mind, Spencer strode downstairs.


    In the living room, it was very pleasant and warm.


    Lucia apologized to everyone in embarrassment, and when she saw Sophie taking such good care of her daughter, she couldn''t help but thank her again. Naturally, her politeness was rejected by Edwin and Sophie. In their hearts, Lucia was a family member, and there was no need for such politeness.


    Spencer was quietpared to the early afternoon. He took a seat and looked at the Davies.


    "Arthur, what''s wrong with this guy? He''s so quiet." Bailey, who had nned to keep Spencer at bay, leaned over to Arthur and asked softly.


    Arthur nced at Spencer out of the corner of his eye and replied in a low voice, "The quieter he gets, the more he thinks. Bailey, keep an eye on him."


    "Got it!" Bailey winked at Arthur with a swashbuckling look and agreed.


    "Mr. Davies, Mrs. Davies, dinner is ready." Withughter, the butler went into the living room to respectfully remind them.


    "Everybody''s hungry. Let''s go have dinner," Sophie said, standing up with her granddaughter in her arms, and being reluctant to let go.


    Lucia saw right through Sophie''s intention and hurried to her side, reaching for her daughter.


    "Sophie, I''ll take care of the baby. Have dinner first."


    "No," Sophie dodged with great agility, "You''re hungry. I can eat whenever I want. Besides, the baby is so cute. I can''t bear to let her go."


    "But..." Lucia can''t bring herself to let the elders take care of the children, but Edwin interrupted.


    "Lucia, just listen to her. She carried the baby all afternoon. I didn''t even get a chance to take over."


    "Mom, you''ve been hogging the baby, and we haven''t even touched her," Baileyined.


    Even so, Lucia felt something was amiss, and Arthur, reading her thoughts, whispered beside her.


    "Lucia, let''s eat first. Let my mom get enough of being a grandma."


    Hearing Arthur''s words, Lucia couldn''t help but smile. Seeing that Sophie couldn''t bear to let go of the baby, she could only nod her head. Then everyone started to move into the dining room. When they were almost there, Spencer slowly stood up, but just as he was about to follow, Sophie stopped him.


    "Spencer," Sophie asked him, "Aren''t you going home to spend Christmas with your father?"


    If someone else had stopped him, Spencer might have given a runaround, but there was something different about Sophie in his eyes.


    Despite the animosity between the two families, Sophie was actually the best image Spencer should have of his mother after he lost his mother in his early years. She was demure, generous, elegant, sensitive and cultured. Spencer wasn''t sullen when he was alone with her.


    "The baby is still young. Lucia is going back to Brown Manor for Christmas, and I need to make them a priority," Spencer replied.


    "Spencer," Sophie said with a smile, "You and I both know what''s going on right now. I''d like to think of you as a rtive here, so I hope you get some rest these days and don''t think about anything else." "I understand." Spencer did not intend to refute but answered very submissively.


    "Well, off you go to dinner," Sophie said with a smile.


    Spencer nodded to her and headed for the dinning room. Sophie held the baby and looked at Spencer from behind. The smile on her face faded away. She can be generous, but she was not reckless. She''d already warned Spencer. If he continued to find fault, she will not stand idly by.


    As soon as Spencer entered the dinning room, he saw that Lucia and Arthur were already sitting together. As expected, he didn''t care about it but sat down in the next seat. He didn''t intend to ask for anything when he was at a disadvantage.


    The dinner was a pleasant one, thanks to Spencer''s tactful silence. Lucia and Edwin talked about the Webbex Group''s development ns. She listened humbly to the advice of her elders, and no one at the table mentioned her rtionship with Arthur.


    After dinner, people would chat in the living room or go for a walk together, while Spencer would go upstairs early because he was tired.


    "Did this guy just figure it out? It''s not like him to be quiet all night," Bailey finally blurted out his doubts.


    "If he''d just let it go, we wouldn''t have so many problems," Arthur said coolly.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lucia didn''t say anything. She recalled Spencer''s strange state on the stairs.


    In the garden, Otis, Jack and the others were together. Because of Spencer''s presence, even though they were Otis''s friends, the four of them did note to the dinning room to eat openly. And Spencer didn''t even know they were rted.

 Chapter 691 Chat Of Comrade-In-Arms

    Chapter 691 Chat of Comrade-in-arms


    "I''m sorry to have wronged you." Otis was really embarrassed. His family had always been hospitable to their guests. They were clearly hisrades, but they could only stay in their room for dinner. Otis felt very guilty.


    "Don''t mention it," Victor said, patting Otis''s shoulder while having a broad smile. "Do we really need to talk about that?"


    "Yeah," Nick said. "Spencer thinks we''re the bodyguards Helena sent to keep close to Lucia. It would be really bad if he finds out that we actually know you."


    They were open-minded people. Hearing them say so, Otis did not care about it any more. They talked about Lucia and the safety of the baby.


    "Dan is really something," Gene said. "He''s the one who set up the building. There are almost no loopholes in his system. If anything happens, it''s going to be very difficult to get Lucia and the baby out." "Otis, why don''t we deal with Dan in secret? He''s no good anyway." Victor was more impulsive.


    "No," Otis said, immediately rejecting the idea. "Domesticw enforcement is very strict. If something happens to you, how will I exin it to your family?"


    "What are we going to do? He''s watching us every day. I''m afraid that Spencer will suddenly turn against Lucia and the baby," said Gene, who was the most conflicted of the four and would rather take a chance on Dan.


    "I trust you," Otis said, looking at the four men who had fought alongside him. "You will protect Lucia and the baby."


    Hearing Otis said so, they looked at one another, and can not help but smile.


    "Then we''ll do our best and live up to your wishes."


    It wasn''t too hot tonight, but a few men got to talking, especially when it came to Otis and Helena''s rtionship.


    "Otis, why don''t you just go to the Brown family and snatch Helena out?" Victor said bluntly.


    "It''s not that simple," Otis said with a wry smile. "Her mother is a handful."


    "Exactly," Nick agreed. "I''ve only met her a few times, but I can tell she''s very controlling. She''s got Lucia under her thumb even if she''s not her own daughter, let alone Helena."


    "Otis, are you really going to wait for Esmae forever if she won''t agree?" Jack asked, half-jokingly.


    "Yeah," Otis replied without hesitation.


    "Huh?" Jack and the others did not expect Otis to answer so simply, but they could understand.


    "That''s true." Gene smiled. "Otis has never been attracted to women before, not to mention any other woman who could make him fall for her. Helena is lively and generous. If she can get into his heart, I guess Otis won''t let her leave again."


    Otis thought of Helena''s charming smile and nodded with certainty. He would never let her leave for the rest of his life.


    "You two brothers are really..." Jack had some helpless emotion, "Fell in love with the daughters of the family feud. Is it agreed?"


    "Romeo and Juliet, that''s about it..." Otis smiled helplessly. If he and Helena had not fallen in love, perhaps Arthur and Lucia would have been more at ease. Esmae was not at ease with his rtionship with Helena, much less with the two of them.


    "But since you''re in love," Jack patted Otis on the shoulder to encourage him, "Then don''t give up easily."


    "Sure," Otis replied with a smile.


    "That''s the attitude. Otis, you just keep it up and keep trying," Victor said, grinning.


    "Come on, you''re the most cynical guy. You''ve never had a steady girlfriend. You can''t be trusted to say that." Jack taunted Victor.


    "What are you talking about?" Victor raised his eyebrows and got into a fight with Jack. The others looked at their bickering and found it funny.


    In theughter, Gene looked at Otis but never said what he was thinking. Forget it. He would take the burden himself.


    That night, Theodore was very happy to be around Lucia and to have his sister around him.


    "Mommy, is this going to be over soon?" Theodore asked Lucia seriously after his sister had finished her milk and was fast asleep.


    Lucia smiled and kissed Theodore on the forehead. "Yes," she said. "It will be over soon."


    Trteral cooperation had been established. When there were more opportunities for contact and a lot of pressure, Nia will naturally give the game away.


    "Grandma Esmae still won''t let you stay with Daddy?" Theodore asked again.


    "Teddy, don''t ask too many questions about this. It will affect your feelings for Grandma Esmae," Lucia said, hugging Theodore.


    "I know," Theodore whispered, "But sometimes I wonder why Grandma Esmae is so persistent..."


    "Teddy, you''re still young. Although you are extremely smart, it is difficult for you to understand adults'' psychology. You just have to remember how good Grandma Esmae is to you. As for the rest, let Mommy and Daddy handle it," Lucia said gently.


    "Well..." Theodore smiled, obediently replied, and then yawned.


    "Teddy, go to sleep..." Lucia said softly, patting her son''s back gently. Soon, Theodore closed his eyes and fell asleep. She held his two children in her arms, but Lucia could not calm down.


    Esmae''s unwillingness topromise may affect not only herself and Arthur, but Teddy and her baby''s future perceptions of family and love.


    The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to return to Arthur, who was so close to her.


    The next day, the setting in the Davies manor was different from the day before. Sophie directed the servants to make the whole of the Davies manor cheerful, never forgetting their own custom. Wherever they were, naturally, the home should be decorated with a Christmas atmosphere.


    Spencer thought all nightst night. Tossing and turning, finally he came up with a way. Although the chance was not big, once it was sessful, the effect was profound!


    While Lucia and Arthur y in the garden with their son, the baby girl was taken care of by Sophie. Otis and Bailey were in the living room with her, and Edwin was back at work on business. "Dous isn''t up yet?" Sophie asked her two other sons.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "He was readingtest night, so he just got upte today," Bailey replied.


    Then the baby whined, and Sophie quickly coaxed her. She looked up and sighed,


    "When are you going to give me a grandchild like Arthur?"

 Chapter 692 Secretly Making Tactics

    Chapter 692 Secretly making tactics


    "Mom, you''re holding one in your arms right now, aren''t you?" Bailey was dumbfounded, wondering is it true that every Christmas his mother had to urge them to get married?


    "Your father values children, so of course he wants you all to have children too. But Otis has fallen in love with Helena, and you''re such a yboy. Dous is still young... I''m so worried..." Sophie pitifully counted the "bitterness" in her heart.


    Bailey knew that his mother was about to start talking about him when he heard the word "yboy". In order to prevent her from turning on him, Bailey didn''t hesitate to attack Otis.


    "Otis, are you still in touch with Helena?"


    Otis''s gaze turned cold, causing Bailey''s entire body to tremble. However, he continued, "Helena''s not bad. You don''t want to miss out on such a good woman..."


    "Bailey..." Otis gritted his teeth. Did he have to bring it up?


    "I''m going to wake Dous up!" Bailey saw Otis''s eyes change and stepped away from the scene.


    Sophie and Otis were dumbfounded as Bailey ran up to the second floor. When he disappeared, Sophie said to Otis,


    "Otis, Bailey''s right, too."


    Otis came back earlier than Arthur. Because he was in a hurry, Sophie did not talk to him and was also very worried about his and Helena''s situation.


    "I know," Otis whispered, lowering his eyes.


    Sophie couldn''t help but feel sorry for Otis when she saw him with a worried look on his face.


    "Your father and I are to me. If we hadn''t had a beef with Esmae, you and Arthur wouldn''t be having such a hard time."


    "Mom, don''t say that..." Otis dreaded the thought.


    "If not, I''m going to apologize to Esmae, so you..." Sophie was anxious and said it radically.


    "Mom, don''t be silly!" Otis stopped her immediately. He put his arm around her and said,


    "No one can predict the consequences of everything they do. You didn''t hide Esmae because you wanted to hurt her. She just couldn''t figure it out. How can it all be your fault?"


    "Well..." Sophie had heard this a thousand times from her husband, Lucia and her sons, but Sophie still felt guilty.


    "Mom, it is Christmas now. We are gonna be happy. Let''s not talk about this, okay?" When Otis saw the sadness in his mother''s eyes, he felt sorry for her.


    "Fine, I won''t. Lucia and the bbay rarely stay at home. I don''t want to look miserable," she said, looking down at the baby in arms just as the baby happened to meet her eyes. The little baby let out a cute little cry. Her little mouth curled up, and for a moment Sophie forgot all her worries and burst intoughter.


    Otis was relieved to see his mother smile, but... Helena''s name came up again and again, and he really missed her.


    "Let''s go find Lucia and Arthur and see what they''re doing," Otis said to his mother as a distraction.


    Sophie nodded and the two left the living room together and headed for the garden.


    As soon as Sophie and Otis left, Spencer quietly appeared on the stairs on the second floor. He walked slowly down the stairs, looking around to see what was happening. The Edwins weren''t there, and the living room was asionally scurried by servants. Spencer took the opportunity to go to the phone in the living room and start making phone calls.


    Spencer''s way of making calls was very strange. He only dialed for about ten seconds at a time. Once it was picked up, he would hang up immediately. After a few times, the person started calling back as if he or she could not stand the harassment. Then, Spencer picked up the phone.


    "Hello, have you been calling?"


    "Yes, I was wondering if Helena is there?"


    "Miss Brown? And you are, sir?"


    "Is she here?"


    "Sir, would you please tell me your name first?"


    "Forget it."


    Spencer hung up the phone and quickly returned upstairs. It was up to fate whether his n would work or not.


    The Davies had no idea what Spencer was doing, but on the other end of the line, inside Brown Manor, the servant, who had received several harassing phone calls, looked confused.


    Just then, Esmae came into the living room, saw the servant holding the phone in a daze, and asked her,


    "Rina, what''s going on?"


    "Ma''am," Rina said, startled, turning to Esmae.


    "It''s like this. Just now, there was a call that kepting in, but he didn''t say anything after answering it. It wasn''t until I called him back that he said he wanted to look for Miss Brown. I was afraid that he was harassing Miss Brown, so I asked him for his name first. But he just didn''t say anything. He even hung up the phone directly under my repeated questioning. I was just wondering..."


    Esmae frowned and asked Rina, "What''s the number?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Someone who knew her home number and asked for Helena by name was no stranger.


    The servant put down the phone and looked at the number, then reported it to Esmae.


    The number was familiar to Esmae, though she hadn''t dialed it herself.


    She didn''t even think about it. That call must have been from Otis!


    Helena had been under her own surveince and had never contacted him before. He must have been desperate to use such a trick to call her at home!


    Coward!


    Esmae did not hesitate to judge Otis''s character.


    "Go and call her down. I want to talk to Helena," said Esmae, with a grave look on her face.


    "Yes," Rina replied and quickly went upstairs to ask Helena toe down. Helena did not know what had happened yet. When she came to the living room and was about to ask her mother, she realized that her expression was not right. She immediately and cleverly chose to be silent first.


    "Come here. I want to ask you something," said Esmae calmly, sitting on the sofa.


    "Mom... What''s wrong?" Helena asked carefully as she sat down next to her mother.


    "You still have a rtionship with Otis, don''t you?" Esmae asked, turning her head to look her in the eyes.


    Helena frowned slightly, puzzled. During this period of time, her mother no longer paid attention to this matter. Why suddenly brought up?


    She had originally nned to be a little more obedient during Christmas, waiting for her mother to let her guard down before slowly persuading her. Even if she didn''t agree, she could still take the opportunity to sway her a little bit, but now her n seemed to have been disrupted. What the hell was going on?


    Helena wasn''t sure, so she whispered, "Mom, why are you talking about this all of a sudden?"

 Chapter 693 Undeserved Disaster

    Chapter 693 Undeserved Disaster


    "All you have to do is answer my question." Seeing that Helena was testing herself, Esmae went on without exnation.


    What was Helena gonna say? She had never been a person who dared to be ungrateful. Faced with her mother''s question, she would never tell her that she had cut ties with Otis long ago, even though they really hadn''t kept in touch. But Helena knew that Otis was still thinking of her, and she was thinking of him too.


    Seeing Helena''s dilemma, Esmae already knew the answer.


    "Helena Brown!" Esmae stood up abruptly and red at Helena. "You don''t listen to anything I say, do you?! Why don''t you just cut him loose!"


    "Mom..." Helena was confused. What had triggered her mother''s anger?


    "I''m telling you. You can''t have anything to do with the Davies. I won''t allow you to have anything to do with Otis, not even Lucia and Arthur!"


    Esmae was furious. She didn''t care if her adopted daughter didn''t listen to her now, but even her own daughter disobeyed her. She scolded her, turned around, and went upstairs without giving Helena a chance to exin.


    Watching her mother leave in anger, Helena could not help but wonder if she had bad luck. Why would she be scolded by her mother all of a sudden?


    However, Helena''s heart was deeply hurt by her resolute words. She thought that time would slowly break down her mother''s prejudice, but it seemed impossible now...


    Was their rtionship out of the question?


    Thinking of this, Helena burst into tears. And she was extremely ufortable.


    That night, Esmae called Lucia, who was still talking to Sophie about decorating the garden. When she got Esmae''s call, she whispered an apology to Sophie, got up, and went out into the hallway to answer the phone.


    "You''ll be back in the morning with the baby," Esmae ordered, as soon as the call went through and without warning.


    Lucia heard it and slightly frowned. She could not help but ask, "Didn''t you say the day after tomorrow? How..."


    "You don''t have to ask why. You just have to do as I say. If you don''te back tomorrow, don''te back ever!" Esmae''s words were still absolute, and no one was allowed to question her. "What happened? We had a deal, didn''t we?" Arthur insisted, in order to spend an extra day with Theodore.


    "I''ve changed my mind. It was a mistake to let you take the baby with you to the Davies family. You two always refuse to listen to me. You show one thing behind another!" With these words, Esmae waspletely shifting her anger toward Helena onto Lucia.


    Lucia was caught off guard. She didn''t know what was going on, but when Esmae used the words "you two," she knew it had to be Helena who was arguing with her about Otis. Lucia bit her lip without realizing it, feeling awkward.


    She couldn''t bear to leave.


    While Lucia was on the phone with Esmae, Arthur walked into the living room with Theodore in his arms. When he saw his mother looking down the hall, he looked at her and saw Lucia''s aggrieved look. Setting Theodore down on the sofa, Arthur made a silent gesture and sneaked up behind Lucia.


    "I don''t know exactly what happened, but the baby and I only got here yesterday afternoon. And Teddy and I have only been together a dozen hours. I don''t want to leave tomorrow. Can you let me stay one more day as nned?" Lucia pleaded with Esmae.


    Hearing Lucia''s words, and her tone of resignation, Arthur immediately understood what had happened, and his eyes turned cool for a moment.


    "No! I''ve made up my mind. You make your own decision!" Esmae demanded, more forcefully than ever, without letting Lucia plead.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "I respect you and I respect Chris. I want to go home for Christmas. I want to be by your side on the most important day like before, so I must go home!" Lucia said firmly, holding back the tears in her eyes. "However, I will stay here as nned. I will go home at noon the day after tomorrow. If you don''t let me in, I will stay at the door and wait for you to let me and the baby in!"


    "Lucia!" Not expecting to be disobeyed by Lucia who was tough, Esmae grew angry and bellowed her name.


    "I''m equally determined. I hope you can understand me. I''ll hang up now." Before the tears fell down, Lucia said something quickly and hung up. She held her phone tightly, and her heart seemed to bleed quietly.


    Helpless, Lucia wanted to stay with the Davies family, with her son and the man she loved, but... Brown Manor was already home to her, and she wanted to go back too.


    "Lucia, don''t cry." As Lucia lowered her head, Arthur gently took her from behind and pulled her into his arms.


    With her back to his warm arms, Lucia realized that Arthur was right behind her. His gentle words filled her aching heart, and she turned to him and asked him, choking,


    "You heard that?"


    "Yes," Arthur replied softly, rubbing his hand gently against the end of her eye, and dousing his fingers with her tears.


    "If you''re in trouble, tomorrow you can..."


    "I won''t go," said Lucia. Her eyes were sparkling with tears, which were more determined than aggrieved.


    "Finally... I can pretend that there are no more obstacles between us, only two days, not a day less!"


    Arthur''s heart palpitated for Lucia. There was so much between them that they couldn''t tell each other. It wasn''t that they couldn''t tell each other the truth, but they both knew that once they did, they could no longer suppress their desire for each other.


    Lucia needed to avenge. She can not be selfish. Arthur had always known that.


    "Yes, not a day less. If Esmae won''t let you in when you get back, I''lle and get you and the baby." Arthur wanted Lucia to know that he would never turn his back on her, even if the whole world turned its back on her.


    Arthur''s eyes were so gentle that once she looked into his eyes, it was hard to get out, but Lucia was willing to give up her life to indulge in them.


    There was no response, but she was determined. Lucia let herself sink into Arthur''s arms which were covering her slightly cold heart with his warmth.


    In the living room, watching his parents huddle in the hallway, Theodore sighed like a little adult,


    "If only daddy and mommy could stay like this forever."

 Chapter 694 Infatuation

    Chapter 694 Infatuation


    "They will." Sophie''s voice was soft, but it hid a mother''s support for her son''s rtionship and her hope for their future.


    Sophie wasn''t kidding when she blurted that out in front of Otis.


    If there was ever a price to pay for Esmae''s forgiveness, Sophie was willing.


    After calming Lucia down, Arthur returned to the living room with her, and Sophie feigned ignorance as she coaxed her granddaughter with her grandson.


    Lucia sneaked into the living room and wiped the corners of her eyes to make sure there were no tears. Then she smiled and asked Theodore,


    "Baby, what are you talking to Grandma about?"


    "It''s a secret between me and Grandma. I can''t tell you," Theodore said with a serious face.


    "What secret can you have, baby?" Arthur said,ughing as he rubbed his son''s hair.


    "There is," Theodore pouted and turned mischievously to Sophie. "Grandma, right?"


    "Of course. It''s between Teddy and me," Sophie said lovingly.


    Lucia and Arthur looked at each other and smiled the same time.


    Oddly enough, Spencer didn''t do anything unpleasant again. Just like on the first day, he had a quick dinner and went upstairs. During the day, he went straight out the door, or stayed in his room. He was almost invisible.


    But the more he did this, the more Bailey became suspicious. In the evening, Bailey talked to his father and Otis about the Amasun Group. In Bailey''s view, there was no need to wait until there was enough evidence to act.


    "Have you forgotten Uncle Elliot?" Edwin said dryly in the face of Bailey''s offer.


    Bailey''s expression froze for a moment, but he said unhappily, "Do we have to wait for them to do something before we can fight back? Uncle Elliot is forcing us to do this."


    "Erik is Elliot''s brother, and he''s always worried about him, no matter what. Even though he knows how hard this is for us." Edwin knew Elliot Well, and respected his feelings.


    "Dad, I''ll be back to take over Otis'' business after Christmas," Bailey said, frowning.


    "You don''t like to do this kind of low-key research and collection, do you?" Otisughed.


    "I''m going to go out on a limb for Arthur. Otis, you have a project after the holiday, right? I''ll take care of that," Bailey said.


    With Bailey who was so determined, Edwin and Otis couldn''t resist. And Otis wanted to exercise his brother''s patience, so it was settled.


    The next day, three days before Christmas Eve, the Davies Manor was all set and the house was filled with holiday spirit. Sophie''s taste was undeniable. She didn''t abandon the traditional red color but can make this color not vulgar, which rendered people in the house only feel happy.


    Lucia and Sophie took the baby for a walk in the yard, while Arthur took Theodore for a ride on the racetrack. This state of peace was the most enchanting


    Walking slowly down the garden path, Sophie nced at Lucia several times without saying a word. Feeling amused, Lucia asked her,


    "Sophie, is something wrong?"


    Sophie smiled and asked,


    "Have you picked a name for the baby?"


    "No, not yet," Lucia replied tly.


    "Why?" Sophie continued.


    Lucia smiled sweetly in the faint sunlight. "Don''t you know why?" She asked Sophie.


    Sophie''s smile grew wider, and she answered bluntly, "I know. I just want to make sure."


    "Thank you, Sophie, for taking me in," Lucia said, expressing her gratitude for what she had done to Arthur. They could have many reasons to reject her.


    Sophie shook her head and walked forward.


    "Regardless of everything else, I''ve likes you very much when I hid my identity to take care of you. The charm in your body has been tempered by time, so I understand why Esmae doesn''t want to give you what you want, but still, she has to be so good to you."


    "On the other hand, I really disappointed her," said Lucia, as the smile on her lips faded and the bitterness spread.


    "Lucia, I didn''t bring up Esmae to upset you," Sophie said, turning to Lucia.


    "It''s me who wants to solve this seriously."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Lucia shook her head, looked at her toes on the ground, and whispered,


    "It''s hard. I''ve tried it a million times."


    "Actually, the crux is Esmae''s parents. They died because of our cover-up. If it were me, I wouldn''t be able to forgive them." Sophie looked up at the sky. She understood the obsession and hatred in Esmae''s heart.


    Lucia''s lips moved but did not make a sound, and she could not say, "is it possible to trade one''s life for another?" She couldn''t say it


    "If there''s a chance, I will do everything I can to make it up. It''s also for the sake of your younger generation," Sophie said firmly, as if she had made up her mind.


    "Sophie?" Lucia wondered what Sophie meant.


    "Lucia, take good care of Esmae after you get back. I know she must have said something to you yesterday, but her motive is always for your good. You have to understand her," Sophie warned Lucia as her eyes narrowed.


    "I see." Hearing Sophie change the topic, Lucia agreed and knew she didn''t have to ask any more questions.


    By the time they walked back to the main house, Arthur and Theodore had returned from the stables. Theodore, sweating profusely, had gone upstairs to the bedroom to change.


    "Arthur, tomorrow you will take Lucia and the baby to the airport," Sophie said, calling Arthur to her side.


    "Of course," Arthur said at once.


    "Lucia, you must remember my words," Sophie said to Lucia.


    "Okay," Lucia replied obediently. At this moment, the other brothers of the Davies family also went downstairs. The atmosphere became lively. Even if there was a slight sadness, it would be washed away by the words of joy.


    In the evening, when Lucia arrived at the dinning room, she found that the dinner was unusually luxurious. It was not surprising if she called it a Christmas dinner. Just as she thought about it, a thought shed through her mind. She immediately looked up and asked Sophie,


    "Sophie, this is..."


    Sophie and Edwin looked at each other and smiled lovingly at Lucia. "You''re leaving tomorrow and can''t be here for Christmas. So, tonight will be our Christmas dinner."

 Chapter 695 Sparkling Fireworks

    Chapter 695 Sparkling Fireworks


    "Sophia..." Lucia momentarily can''t say anything and her heart was filled with emotions.


    Lucia felt a little sad, but incredibly warm at the same time.


    "Alright, let''s sit down and eat. It won''t be good if the food gets coldter." Sophie smiled and made the atmosphere more lively. Everyone sat down happily. The family was gathered together, and Theodore was there. There was a moment ofughter.


    Of course, in such a happy atmosphere, there was always person who can not blend into.


    Spencer looked at the Davies with a smirk on his face. The food in his mouth didn''t taste good, and all he could think about was cunning.


    After dinner, Dous began to boast. It turned out that he had gone out in the afternoon, and had visited nearly every fireworks store in the New Yorkcitizen of Athegate. He bought a cart full of fireworks. Now, he was standing in the forecourt. It was hrious to see a pickup truck full of fireworks parked in front of the fountain, but Theodore was thrilled.


    "Dous, how old are you..." Bailey couldn''t resist teasing Dous.


    "Younger than you," Dous scowled at Bailey. "I bought these for Teddy."


    "For Teddy?" Bailey didn''t believe him, and debunked Dous. "You wanted to y, didn''t you?"


    "Bailey, you''re not going to touch my fireworkster!" said Dous who sneered at Bailey coldly.


    "Oh,e on," Bailey said with a quick, fawning smile. "I want to y, too."


    "Don''t you think..." as he spoke, Dous got into a fight with Bailey, and the two fought over the fireworks. Theodore leaned over to help his uncles defend the fireworks. It was two adults and a child, but they were like three children.


    Edwin, Sophie, Lucia, Arthur and Otis stood by and watched them make a scene,ughing.


    As the sky darkened, Dous and Bailey, led by Theodore, started to set off fireworks. The three of them had a good time ying, and the front yard of the main house was filled with smoke.


    Looking at her children and grandchild getting together, even Edwin couldn''t help but set off a few of them. Looking at the bright fireworks in the sky, Lucia carefully leaned on Arthur''s side. After hesitating for a moment, she quietly raised her hand. When she was about to hold Arthur''s hand, her hand waspletely wrapped in his palm.


    What she thought was what Arthur wanted.


    Palm to palm, Arthur turned his head to gaze at Lucia. There were bright fireworks in his eyes, as he always had the same feeling for Lucia.


    The sweetness was so great that Lucia, in the midst of the mor, opened her mouth and said to Arthur in silence,


    "Wait for me..."


    Arthur smiled and nodded.


    The front yard was bustling with activities, but it made one person feel that it was extremely ear-piercing. Spencer was standing in front of the window on the third floor. The reflection in his eyes was Lucia and Arthur snuggling together in the smoke.


    His hand that grasped windowttice unconsciously tightened again and again, and the vein on the back of the hand appeared. He was unwilling to be an onlooker only!


    She was his woman!


    He cried out in his heart.


    The only response to this mor was the sound of fireworks going off, and no one paid any attention to his resentment.


    Just then Jack came out of the room and looked out the window when he saw Spencer standing by the bed. He saw Arthur and Lucia, too.


    They were an enviable couple, but now they were stared at by their enemy. Jack frowned and walked over to Spencer.


    "Mr. Davies, won''t youe down and join us?" He said deliberately.


    Spencer coldly turned his head to nce at Jack and said nothing.


    That kind of bustle didn''t belong to him.


    "Do you realize that you don''t fit in here, and you can''t even get close to Lucia?" Jack smiled and didn''t pay attention to Spencer''s silence.


    The coldness in Spencer''s eyes slowly turned to anger.


    Jack still didn''t care. He turned to look out the window and said coldly, "Then I must congratte you on being right about yourself. There is no ce for you beside Lucia!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Aren''t you being too much of a bodyguard?" Spencer said through gritted teeth. Now even an ordianry bodyguard dared to challenge him?!


    "Sorry, I was out of line." Jack had always known when to back down. When he saw Spencer frowning, he casually said it, then turned around and returned to his room, leaving Spencer alone with his hatred. Despite the tireless efforts of the three members of the "children''s group" that night, a whole car full of fireworks was not a small amount. They had only set off half of the fireworks until ten o''clock, but they were all sweaty and happy.


    "Well, it''s gettingte. Lucia and the baby have to get up early tomorrow, so get some rest," Sophie warned as the night wore on.


    "Grandma, I still want to y," Theodore, who was usually docile, protested.


    Lucia knew her son well enough to take Arthur''s hand off her and walk over to Theodore, saying,


    "Teddy, it''s getting reallyte."


    "But..." while the fireworks were still going off, his mother could still watch them with him. Theodore''s mouth was t and he did not say anything, but everyone knew what this sensitive child was thinking.


    Lucia''s heart ached.


    Arthur looked at Lucia and Theodore, who were hugging each other. After a moment of hesitation, Arthur walked over to his father and whispered something to him. Edwin was silent for tens of seconds, then nodded silently.


    Arthur gave his father a grateful look, then walked up behind Lucia and said,


    "Teddy, get some rest. You can go to Chicago with Mummy in the morning."


    "What?!" Theodore and Lucia looked at Arthur at the same time, with their eyes bulging.


    "I''ve discussed it with my dad just now. Everyone in the Brown family is Teddy''s family too. He should go back and take a look," Arthur exined with a smile, although he was reluctant to part with them.


    Upon hearing Arthur''s words, the Davies family brothers came over. Bailey was about to say something when Otis shed him in the lower back with a hand. He let out a cry of pain and was about to confront Otis when he noticed that Otis'' eyes were sharp. So immediately, he held back the words.


    In Bailey''s view, Theodore was already a child of his family and should be here for Christmas without having to amodate Esmae too much.


    Sophie was a little surprised, too, but she soon understood Arthur''s intention.

 Chapter 696 Night Walk

    Chapter 696 Night Walk


    "Lucia, I agree too," Sophie said gently.


    It was Theodore''s first Christmas with his grandparents, and Lucia hadn''t nned on it.


    "Anyway, we''ve just eaten, haven''t we?" Sophie''s smile softened.


    Lucia was very grateful to Sophie. She turned to look into Theodore''s excited eyes. She knew that he missed Esmae and Chris too, but... She stood up and walked over to Arthur, whispering in his ear,


    "There''s gonna be... a lot of unpleasantness going back. I don''t want Teddy to see that. Arthur... thanks for the offer."


    Arthur looked into Lucia''s slightly wistful eyes and felt a little guilty. He hadn''t really thought much about it just now.


    "Teddy, I''m sorry," Arthur said, stroking Lucia''s arm and squatting down in front of Theodore.


    "I didn''t think it through. You want to stay with your grandparents for Christmas, don''t you?"


    "Of course!" Theodore nodded immediately. Of course he was happy to spend Christmas with his grandparents. He nced sideways at his mother''s expression of wanting to say something. Theodore walked over to Sophie and held her hand,


    "Grandma, I want to stay with you."


    How could Lucia not understand what that expression was? She could not help but feel moved and distressed by her son''s understanding.


    Sophie was happy that Theodore was staying, of course, but she was more worried about Lucia than about what would happen to her if she didn''t go back with him.


    The fireworks slowly dispersed. Under the fog, there was a vague sense of oppression in all people''s hearts. At that night when they went back to their rooms, everybody was very silent.


    At night, Theodore was still with Lucia, but when the two children were fast asleep, Lucia could not close her eyes. She could not keep her heart still.


    Finally, Lucia couldn''t help getting up. And Arthur was in the next room.


    When she went out, Lucia made sure that the two children were asleep before she closed the door. Then, under the dim light of the corridor, she walked gently to Arthur''s door. However, she did not knock immediately. Instead, she stood quietly at the door with her head down, hesitating.


    As Lucia repeatedly raised her hand and put it down, hesitating to knock, the door suddenly opened, and Arthur stood before her.


    Looking up, Lucia was stunned. How did he know she was at the door?


    Seeing Lucia''s wide-open eyes, Arthur could not help but smile. When he was lying on the bed just now, he was facing the door to the side, so he noticed two shadows at the bottom of the door. He did not have to think too much about it. He knew that it was her.


    Arthur, too, had a malevolent taste for men, so he kept silent as Lucia paced back and forth outside the door, hesitating, until, finally, he could not bear it himself.


    "Are the kids asleep?" Arthur asked gently.


    Lucia came to her senses and nodded her head in embarrassment. "Well, they''re all asleep."


    When Arthur heard this, he went back into the dark room. Lucia watched as his figure moved around the bed until he came back to her and saw what he was holding. Lucia was moved in a second. Draping a thick coat over Lucia, Arthur whispered, "You''ll catch a cold."


    Then he squatted down and put a pair of fluffy slippers at Lucia''s feet, changing them for her.


    Lucia recognized it. Arthur had bought it for her at the mall when she came to the Davies Manor. He was always afraid that she would catch a cold. He was the proud president of Branch of Davonnis, but ran all over the mall for a pair of fuzzy slippers. She was touched.


    "You still have it..." the soft, warm touch on her feet was like the warmth that Lucia felt in her heart at the moment.


    Standing up, Arthur answered matter-of-factly, "Of course I''ll keep it."


    Not only the slippers, but anything rted to Lucia, even the cup she used, Arthur would keep them.


    Lucia looked up at Arthur. The feelings that had been repressed in her heart had already burst through the floodgates.


    "Would you... like to go for a walk?" Lucia asked, pressing her chest.


    "It''s cold outside," Arthur reflexively refused. Although it was early spring, it was cold at night. He had just finished speaking when he saw Lucia''s shoulders move. It touched him in the softest part of his heart, and he said,


    "But it''s okay to wear thick coat."


    Lucia''s shoulders moved again, and a smile appeared on Arthur''s lips. He turned back into his room and put on his coat. After making sure Lucia was warm enough, he took the lead in walking to the stairs and said,


    "Go to the garden."


    Lucia looked up at Arthur and nodded. She then followed him. Because it was night, the lights in the house were very dim. Lucia could not see the steps clearly. At that moment, a hand reached out to her. "Take my hand," Arthur said.


    Lucia''s gaze darkened. Her bright eyes were fixed on Arthur''s hand. It seemed that when she needed it, he would always reach out his hand to her. When she looked up, she saw Arthur''s gentle gaze again. Lucia felt slightly warm, and gave him his hand.


    With Arthur leading her, even with her eyes closed, Lucia dared to go forward.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As soon as they stepped out of the door, a cold wind rushed toward them. Lucia''s red face was instantly pale by the cold wind. Arthur couldn''t care less. He raised his hand and pulled her into his arms as he asked in a low voice,


    "Are we going out? It''s so cold."


    "I want to walk..." Lucia''s muffled voice came from Arthur''s arms. Even if she had to walk in the cold at night, she wanted to spend one more second with Arthur.


    Arthur felt a pain in his heart. He let go of Lucia.


    "Okay, but let me know when it gets too cold."


    Lucia nodded slightly and walked into the cold with Arthur.


    Holding hands made her feel warm, and Lucia looked down at her toes as they slowly moved forward. All perception was ced in the warm palm of the hand.


    Arthur led Lucia slowly forward. His long legs matched her footsteps, without a word disturbing the woman beside him, who was in a heavy mood.


    "If..." Lucia''s low voice tore through the icy air. "Esmae still..."

 Chapter 697 Warmth And Love

    Chapter 697 Warmth and Love


    "Don''t worry," Arthur continued, before Lucia could finish her words. "Teddy''s here, and I''m here."


    "But things have to be resolved..." Lucia frowned slightly and turned to look at Arthur. At this moment, she was a little anxious and impatient. She wanted to break the deadlock between herself and Arthur. Clearly, he was around, but the middle was separated by countless obstacles.


    "That''s something my parents should be thinking about, not you. You don''t have to bear the burden," Arthur said softly.


    "But..." Lucia still couldn''t let go of it.


    "Don''t overthink it," said Arthur, who couldn''t bear to see Lucia like this. She was always overthinking and wanted to take all the responsibility on her own.


    "Decades of grudges don''t just go away. We have to give Ms. Wilson time. Besides, it''s only gonna be her thoughts that change, not us, not even Otis and Helena. I''m sure no matter how Ms. Wilson tries to stop them, they won''t give up on each other."


    Lucia knew this, of course, but how painful it was to miss someone.


    "Helena misses Otis..." said Lucia softly, sighing, as much as she missed Arthur.


    "Otis misses her too..." Arthur said, looking at Lucia meaningfully.


    Under Arthur''s gentle gaze, Lucia didn''t feel cold at all. Every time she spent more time with him, it was like she was charging up her batteries.


    With her lips slightly raised, Lucia smiled and said, "We''ll see if Esmae survives us."


    This time, she counted herself and Arthur among them.


    "I have confidence," Arthur said, smiling as he squeezed Lucia''s hand gently. He would notpromise, even if it took a lifetime.


    Atst, Lucia''s eyes sparkled, and the me of hope rose again.


    Arthur stared into Lucia''s burning eyes and clutched her hand. She was not the only one who wanted to battle.


    Back in her room that night, Lucia slept soundly with her arms around Theodore. Last night, Arthur''s words calmed her down. Theodore woke up the next morning first.


    "Mommy, I''m hungry..." Theodore said yfully, prodding his mother''s cheek with his index finger.


    Lucia opened her eyes in a daze, and when she saw Theodore''s little face, she leaned over and kissed him.


    "You''re up early?"


    "Mommy, it''s gettingte," Theodore said as he crawled over to the bedside table, grabbed his watch and showed it to Lucia. "It''s almost nine o''clock."


    "Really?" Lucia rubbed her eyes, sat up, kissed Theodore again, and then picked up her daughter, who was squirming in her swaddling clothes. She pursed her small lips to the side. It seemed that she was really hungry.


    "I feed your sister first. Teddy, brush your teeth and wash your face." The little Boy was shy, slipped off the bed and ran out, making Lucia smile.


    After feeding the baby, Lucia had time to wash up. Coincidentally, Theodore brought Arthur in to see how she was doing. Lucia handed her daughter over to Arthur and went to wash up alone.


    Arthur sat on the bed with his daughter in his arms. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her. His heart became softer. Theodore leaned on his shoulder. He loved his sister as much as anyone else. "Daddy, isn''t my sister the cutest baby in the world?" Theodore asked his father, staring at his sister with lights in his eyes.


    "Of course," Arthur answered without hesitation. This was his child with Lucia, the loveliest and most beautiful little princess in the world.


    "I want to be with my sister and see her every day," Theodore urged his father now and then in that hopeful tone.


    Arthur turned and gave Theodore a gentle pinch on the cheek.


    "Don''t worry. It won''t be long."


    "Daddy, you have to be careful when you return home after Christmas," Theodore suddenly reminded Arthur. "The person you asked me to track hasn''t had any contact with the people in the country for a long time. It''s impossible for him topletely disconnect from the country. Either he found another way to contact, or..."


    "He may have returned home." Arthur looked down, and there was malice in his eyes.


    "Yeah, but that''s highly unlikely. After all, he''s not someone who can show up in the country," Theodore continued, nodding.


    "I will be careful," Arthur promised.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "And protect Mommy..." Theodore said, looking into his father''s eyes.


    "Of course." Arthur smiled. He was confident and determined.


    Just as Arthur and his son were chatting, Lucia had already finished washing up and came out of the bathroom. Seeing them leaning against each other and talking, Lucia couldn''t help but smile. She really liked watching them get along.


    However, Lucia did not have many opportunities to savor the warmth and love. She had just finished washing up when Spencer appeared at the door of her room. Seeing Arthur holding the baby, Spencer''s eyes darkened, with murderous intent.


    "It''s time to go," Spencer said coldly, standing at the door instead of entering the room.


    Lucia immediately frowned and red at Spencer. She didn''t expect him to leave the room without pestering her. Lucia''s foreboding became even worse.


    She thought Spencer would follow her to the Davies Manor and make a scene. Even if he was restrained by the Davies family, he would not behave himself. However, Spencer did not harass her or Arthur once in the past two days. Lucia almost forgot he was still at the Davies Manor if it weren''t for his constant vignce.


    Arthur, sitting on the edge of the bed, sensed Lucia''s uneasiness. He stood up with Theodore on his back and said to Lucia,


    "Don''t worry about it. And don''t overthink."


    That was what he said to Luciast night.


    Lucia looked at Arthur and calmed down a little. She didn''t want Arthur to worry too much, so she answered softly,


    "Well, let''s go downstairs."


    Downstairs, the Davies had been waiting in the living room, and Spencer was sitting in the corner, as quiet as ever, with no expression on his face.


    "Lucia, Arthur, you go and have breakfast. I''ll take the baby," Sophie said as she saw Lucia. She went over and took the baby in arms, and Edwin joined her. They looked at the little princess in the swaddling nket ying with her fingers.

 Chapter 698 Rejected From The Door

    Chapter 698 Rejected from the door


    Lucia looked at Sophie gratefully and asked the others if they had had breakfast. Everyone else said no, and they would eatter. Arthur led Lucia and Theodore into the dining room. Spencer got up and followed them.


    "I''ming, too," said Bailey, who got up to follow Spencer but was stopped by Otis.


    "Don''t go there. Lucia needs time to get used to it," Otis said.


    "Get used to what?" Bailey frowned deeply.


    Otis said nothing.


    What else can she get used to? Get used to the fact that Arthur wasn''t there for her anymore, that Spencer was!?


    Bailey understood what Otis meant, but still looked indignantly in the direction of the dinning room.


    In the dining room, Spencer was not greeted, but the servants politely served him breakfast when he sat down. Spencer sat across from Lucia. He did not touch any food but looked at Lucia and Arthur coldly, and their son for breakfast.


    After about ten minutes, Spencer said, "Arthur, it''s time to give me back my woman."


    Lucia and Arthur frowned. Arthur didn''t hesitate but turned to Theodore. "Teddy, go back to the living room," he said


    Theodore was so clever that he slipped out of his chair and made his way back to the living room. After Theodore had left, Arthur turned to look at Spencer, and his words were indifferent.


    "Spencer, don''t talk big. It won''t do you any good to be so cocky."


    "Talk big?" Spencer sneered, and his eyes fixed on Lucia who was silent.


    "You''re the one who is cocky, aren''t you? For the past two days, you''ve been upying Lucia because it''s your territory. I''ll tolerate it, but she''ll be leaving with me soon. Arthur, I''m the one who can apany Lucia into the Brown Manor, not you!"


    Spencer was venting his pent-up emotions for the past two days. He couldn''t care less how ridiculous his words sounded to Lucia and Arthur.


    Arthur smiled but did not reply. He turned to Lucia and told her gently,


    "Lucia, be careful."


    "Don''t worry. They''ll protect me and the baby from harassment," she said softly, ncing at Spencer as she spoke.


    Seeing the natural chemistry in Lucia''s and Arthur''s eyes, Spencer felt as if something had given him a good scratch, and he was on fire.


    Lucia nced over at Spencer''s dispossessed face and continued eating her breakfast.


    Arthur ignored Spencer even more. After eating with Lucia, he led her up and left. Spencer tried his best to suppress his urge to sweep the food on the table onto the floor.


    His provocations had always been self-defeating in the face of Lucia and Arthur.


    With the departure imminent, Lucia kissed and hugged Theodore, and after some careful exhortation, she got into the car. Just as Spencer was about to get into the car, Victor beat her to the punch. "I''m sorry, Mr. Davies, but I''m going to stay with her."


    Victor sat next to Lucia and grinned at Spencer. Spencer gritted his teeth. Knowing that the Edwins were watching him, he could only clench his fists and get into the second car.


    Jack and the others also got in the car. Through the window, Lucia reluctantly waved to Arthur and other people. She did not know what would happen next.


    Seeing Arthur''s reluctance, Otis tapped him on the shoulder and whispered in his ear, "You''ll see her soon. Don''t worry."


    Arthur looked at the slowly moving car and nodded with a wry smile.


    On the way, after a few hours of flying, Lucia and her people arrived in Chicago. Although Esmae had spoken harshly on the phone, as soon as they exited the airport, Lucia saw at once the butler of Brown Manor and the motorcade.


    Lucia felt a lot in her heart. As expected, Esmae couldn''t let go of her.


    But this time, although the butler was very happy when seeing Lucia, his look was a little solemn.


    The butler sat in the front seat of the car. After the car had driven off for a while, he could not help but turn to Lucia and say,


    "Ms. Webb, when you get home, you may have to bear with it a little longer and not argue with madam for the time being." "What is going on?" asked Lucia worriedly.


    "I''m not too sure. Everything was fine at first, but madam and Miss Brown seemed to have an argument the day before yesterday. After that, Miss Brown never left the room again. Madam was also in a bad mood, and Mr. Brown was very worried."


    "Well..." whispered Lucia. "Don''t worry. I won''t upset her."


    "That''s good." As the butler of Brown Manor, he knew about Lucia and Arthur. This time, he had specifically reminded her to do what was best for both Lucia and Helena.


    As the car drove on, Lucia, who was in the car, could see the Brown Manor''s gate from a distance, but at the gate, the butler ordered the driver to stop. He got out of the car, went to the back seat, opened the door on Lucia''s side, and said to her apologetically,


    "Ms. Webb, please give me the baby first..."


    When Lucia heard the words, her eyes shed and she unconsciously had a wryly smile.


    Esmae was still angry.


    Without any resistance, Lucia handed her daughter over to the butler and got out of the car herself.


    "Ms. Webb, madam has ordered. Only after you apologize will she allow you to enter the house and be forgiven." After Jack and Spencer got out of the car, the butler carried the baby back into the car, said to Lucia before the car drove in.


    "I don''t me you," Lucia understood and replied. Her feeling wasplicated beyondprehension.


    Esmae had sent people to pick her up, but she wouldn''t let her in when she got home. This was Esmae''s tough gentleness.


    Looking at the door that was closed again, Spencer was at a loss. He didn''t know that his n had seeded. He only knew that when they were left at the door, he was extremely unhappy. So, he took it out on Lucia.


    "Lucia, are you upsetting Ms. Wilson again? You''re locked out of your home?!"


    And she was implicating him!


    Spencer saw himself as a guest, and felt bad to be treated like that.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lucia gave Spencer a cold look, but didn''t say anything. She just walked to the curb and sat down, with her head bowing.

 Chapter 699 The Irresistible Care

    Chapter 699 The irresistible Care


    Spencer was even more upset by Lucia''s cold reaction. He walked up to Lucia and said,This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Didn''t the butler just say that if you apologize, we can go in? Apologize to Ms. Wilson right now!" Spencer''smanding voice made Lucia frown. She looked up slowly, and her eyes were still cold. "You stare at me?" Spencer sneered and said, "Don''t you apologize for doing something wrong?!" "How do you know..." Lucia said. "That I was wrong?"


    "Of course you did something wrong. That''s why Ms. Wilson treated you like this!" Spencer''s voice continued to rise. "I didn''te here to sit by the door with you in the cold!"


    "Then you can leave any time you want!" Lucia''s voice was lower than the temperature.


    "You!" Spencer was so angry that he raised his hand to reach for Lucia, but as soon as he did, Gene mped it down and red at him.


    "Mr. Davies, did you forget that we''re still here?" Gene said coldly, ignoring the anger in Spencer''s eyes. As soon as he said that, the other three surrounded him. And the four of them looked cold and murderous.


    Spencer angrily pulled back his hand, red at Lucia after a few steps back. He was sensible and did not continue to provoke her.


    One day, he must get rid of these four eyesores!


    Spencer said it maliciously from the bottom of his heart.


    Seeing that Spencer behaved himself, Jack and the others became less murderous and stood by Lucia''s side withoutints. She can not go in, then they apanied her.


    Lucia finally regained her peace and quiet. She lowered her head again and stared at the small grains of sand and stones on the ground. No one knew what she was thinking. Time passed by like this. Soon, it turned dark.


    Spencer had paced up and down the doorway a hundred times. His patience was wearing thin as time went by. Finally, he couldn''t help but yell at Lucia from a distance.


    "Have you thought about it? The temperature is getting lower and lower. You can stand it, but I can''t Either apologize and go in, or leave here and find a hotel to stay in." "If you want to go, just go," Lucia said coldly.


    Esmae was mighty, but Lucia was stubborn. She had done nothing wrong. Why did she have to apologize?


    Now Lucia was staying here.


    Choked by Lucia''s words, Spencer stomped his foot and sulked.


    Silently, the floodlights of the gate lit up, and the Browns Manor in the distance lit up brilliantly. Thest light of day was reced by night.


    Feeling that the temperature gradually went low, Jack and the others looked at one another, and began to worry.


    Lucia was afraid of the coldness.


    "Miss, why don''t we..." Jack bent down to persuade Lucia, but before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by another cold female voice.


    "Would you rather sit here in the cold than apologize to me?!"


    Hearing the sound, Lucia looked up and saw Esmae standing behind the gate.


    Esmae was standing there in her overcoat, followed by a group of servants. One of the servants held an umbre to shield her from the night dew, but Esmae was cold as ice, not to mention her stern expression.


    "Esmae, I..." Lucia stood up abruptly. Just as she was about to say something, she did not expect that her feet would go numb after sitting for a long time. Coupled with the low temperature, her body could not help but shake. Jack saw this and quickly held her. Esmae was also anxious as she took a step forward. But she saw a person supporting her and hurriedly stopped.


    "I''m fine," said Lucia, shaking her head at Jack. She stood still and looked Esmae in the eyes again.


    "Esmae, I know I disobeyed you, but I don''t think I did anything wrong. If you don''t let me go home, I''ll wait here."


    Spencer didn''t expect Esmae toe out, and Lucia still wouldn''t listen to him. He stepped forward and said to Esmae, "Ms. Wilson, I tried to talk her out of it, but she wouldn''t listen."


    "You shut up!" Esmae unceremoniously took out her anger at Lucia on Spencer.


    Spencer tried to be nice to Esmae, but did the wrong, so he shut his mouth and stepped aside.


    "I''ll ask you again. Do you apologize?" Esmae asked sternly, looking back at Lucia.


    "I am not wrong, and I will not apologize, but I want to go home..." Lucia slightly frowned. She was a little sad, but stubborn.


    Esmae was furious. Was the Davies so important to her? Just as she was about to open her mouth to scold her again, Lucia couldn''t help but sneeze. She saw that she was rubbing her nose nonchntly, and when she looked closely, she realized that her hands were already turning red from the cold.


    "Idiot!" Lowering her voice, Esmae cursed out of spite, then turned to the oldest servant, Anna, and shouted,


    "Can''t you see Ms. Webb is shivering with cold? Open the door and let her in at once!"


    "Yes!" Although Anna had been scolded for no reason, she had a smile on her face as she walked past Esmae to open the door. She had been by Esmae''s side for a long time, and she knew that she was just being stubborn and soft-hearted.


    "Take the coat!" When the door opened, Esmae angrily yelled at another servant. It turned out that she was still holding a heavy coat in her hand.


    The servant was ordered to quickly put on a coat for Lucia. The coat was very warm, and the warmth enveloped Lucia in an instant. She could not help but lift a hand to caress the hem of the coat, and in the next second, her eyes widened, because she found the overcoat with a scorching heat. It was no wonder that the overcoat must have been toasted before it was taken out.


    She looked up at Esmae and saw that she was avoiding her eyes, but Esmae couldn''t help but look at her. Bursting into tears, Lucia hugged her "mother" who loved her so much no matter what. "Esmae..." the heartbreaking cry was apanied by the warmth of a hug, and Lucia buried her head in Esmae''s neck and cried.


    A sigh slowly came from Esmae''s mouth. She looked up at the sky and held back the sour look in her eyes. She reached out and gently wrapped her arms around Lucia''s back. She said helplessly,


    "You''re as stubborn as I''m..."


    When she heard this, Lucia couldn''t stand it any more. She was crying uncontrobly and choked with sobs and love she couldn''t give up for Esmae.


    This time it was Esmae who lost out, to the care and love of Lucia.

 Chapter 700 Atmosphere Easing

    Chapter 700 Atmosphere Easing


    All the way back to the house, Lucia held Esmae''s hand tightly, sobbing like a child.


    Esmae held Lucia''s hand in a seemingly aloof manner, but even in a harsh tone, she wiped the tears from her eyes tenderly.


    Spencer followed them with a nk look on his face, wondering what was going on?


    As soon as they got back to the house, the Browns, who had been waiting for a long time, came to meet them. Helena, who had never left her room, was waiting in the living room. When she saw Lucia and Esmae enter the house, she rushed to them. And when she saw Lucia''s red face, she couldn''t help but say,


    "Why are you so stubborn with mom at a time like this?"


    She reached out and held Lucia''s hand in her palm. Helena''s heart ached.


    "You have the nerve to say it?" Esmae said coldly, ncing at Helena.


    Maybe the mood changed after she saw Lucia again. Helena finally broke the silence of the past few days and called out "mom" in a spoiled manner. Esmae couldn''t help but smile when she saw the smile on her face. Between a mother and a daughter, this was the solution.


    When Esmae smiled, her mood instantly lightened, and Chris breathed a sigh of relief. He led Lucia to a seat by the firece and returned the baby he had been holding to her arms. "Lucia, are you cold?" Chris asked with concern.


    "Not cold." Lucia smiled and shook her head. With them around, she wouldn''t be cold.


    The soft light of the fire reflected on the family, swaying a warm projection, and in this projection, there was a forgotten person.


    Coming to the firece, Spencer made a heavy cough to remind people of his existence.


    Everyone looked back with a cold look in their eyes.


    Spencer became more displeased. After they entered the door, even Jack and the others immediately got the arrangement. As Lucia''s fianc¨¦, he just stood here and felt embarrassed.


    "Mr. Brown, Shawn, Reynolds and Helena, long time no see. How are you doing?" Spencer suppressed the displeasure in his heart and greeted them as if he was concerned to increase his presence.


    The three siblings of the Brown family were naturally well-bred, and should respond to the concerns of others, but to Spencer? The three people turned their heads in unison.


    Chris, after all, was so cultured that he was willing to respond to Spencer by saying, "Thanks for the concern."


    But that was all.


    Esmae was aware of Spencer''s displeasure, and it was her who had agreed to let Spencer spend Christmas at the Brown Manor. Esmae waved and told the servant to take Spencer for rest, or things would get even more awkward.


    Spencer was hesitant because his fiancee and "daughter" were still here. Why did he have to rest?


    "I''m not tired, Ms. Wilson. I''ll wait for Lucia and the baby to go upstairs," Spencer said after a light cough.


    "We haven''t seen Lucia and the baby for a long time, and there''s a lot to talk about. She won''t be going to bed soon, but you''d better go upstairs, Mr Davies." Helena was finally willing to talk to Spencer, but he was very upset because the irony in the words, which was understandable to everyone.


    He was just an outsider with nothing to say to them.


    Spencer tried hard not to frown. He pulled the corners of his mouth stiffly and said helplessly,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "That''s good. You haven''t talked for a long time. I''ll go and rest first. Lucia, you''ve been traveling all day too. Don''t force yourself, okay?"


    Lucia looked back, took one look at Spencer, and turned back again.


    Spencer couldn''t control his eyebrows this time.


    "Take Mr. Davies upstairs," Esmae said just in time for giving Spencer an out.


    When the servant took Spencer upstairs, Lucia''s apathy melted away in the firelight, and the Browns chatted happily with each other.


    Esmae, however, was a little indifferent in this joyous atmosphere, and it was not so easy to make herpletely calm, so after a while she excused herself and went upstairs to the study. Looking at their mother''s cold back, all three siblings of the Brown family sighed in their hearts.


    "Lucia, don''t me her..." Chris whispered to Lucia.


    "I won''t," said Lucia, shaking her head and looking down. "I didn''t listen to her."


    "Lucia, you didn''t do anything wrong. It was mom..." Helena was upset for Lucia, but she was interrupted by Shawn before she could finish her words.


    "Helena,nguage."


    Helena looked at her father at Shawn''s reminder and saw a flicker in his eyes, so she shut her mouth.


    Chris sighed, stood up and said,


    "It''s been a long time since you guys got together to talk. I''m a little tired today. I''ll go upstairs first. Lucia, you get home. You should rest well. Don''t be toote." "Thank you, Chris," said Lucia obediently.


    Chris went upstairs, too, and there were only four people left in the living room, with no elders and no scruples about what they said.


    "Daddy just indulges mommy''s temper too much." As soon as their father left, Helena couldn''t helpining.


    "Isn''t that what a good husband does?" Lucia asked Helena with a smile. Helena was at a loss for words. She had to admit that Lucia was right, but she quickly asked again. "Lucia, did Otis contact me on the home phone?"


    "Why?" Lucia recalled, shaking her head.


    "The other day, my mother asked me about Otis, and then she got mad and ordered you toe home. I couldn''t figure out what was going on. The next day, Rina told me that there was a phone call for me from the Davies Manor... So I''m wondering, is that Otis?"


    "Not Otis," replied Lucia positively.


    "If not him, then who?" Shawn wondered.


    "Otis respects the elders of our two families very much. Since the matter has not been resolved, he would never be foolish enough to use his home phone to contact you and disrupt the current stable situation. Therefore, it must be someone else." The light in Lucia''s eyes gradually dimmed. She''d already guessed who it was!


    "It''s Spencer," Reynolds and the others guessed.


    "I was wondering why he was keeping such a low profile at the Davies Manor. He was already up to something." Lucia did not hide her anger at the thought of the culprit who had broken the peace.

 Chapter 701 Another Storm

    Chapter 701 Another storm


    "He must have been desperate, because mom loves you so much, and she even agreed to let you take the baby to the Davies Manor first. He was so worried that mom is going to change her mind that he couldn''t wait to mess it up," Reynolds said.


    "And it was just one phone call that made mom so mad," Helena said, looking worried and leaning on Lucia''s shoulder.


    "Lucia, we''re going to have a harder time."


    Lucia quietly became less angry. A faint smile appeared on her lips. She patted the back of Helena''s hand and said,


    "Even though Spencer did it on purpose, he did do something Otis didn''t do because he was worried. That is calling. Helena, he misses you."


    Helena''s cheeks blushed slightly when she heard this.


    "It''s rare to see Helena being shy," Reynolds teased. "Otis sure has a way with her."


    "Reynolds!" Enraged, Helena turned and punched Reynolds in the waist.


    "It''s a good thing the Davies family doesn''t have a daughter, or Reynolds and I wouldn''t have survived," said Shawn, with a serious look on his face, as Helena and Reynolds began to fight. When Shawn said this, Lucia''s eyes widen, and Reynolds and Helena froze.


    "Shawn, are you... serious?" Reynolds, who was the first to respond a long timeter, asked, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "What? Am I wrong?" Shawn asked with an equally serious expression.


    Helena couldn''t hold it in any longer. She threw herself on Shawn and snorted uncontrobly, muttering,


    "Oh, Shawn, you are..."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Shawn, who was usually aloof, couldn''t get why theyughed. He just told them the truth.


    "It''s okay, Shawn. Keep it up," Lucia said,ughing at him.


    Just as Lucia and the others wereughing, Spencer looked at them numbly on the stairs on the second floor and stopped walking.


    Wherever he went, he seemed to have be the object of disgust. Spencer suddenly did not understand since when did he be like this?


    "Spencer,e into my study." Just as Spencer was puzzled, Esmae came out of the study, said to him when she saw him, and turned around to go back. Spencer looked down and turned to Esmae''s study.


    "Have a seat," Esmae said as soon as she saw Spencer.


    "Ms. Wilson," Spencer said as he sat by her desk, looking at Esmae. "I want to ask you seriously, have you gone soft?"


    "Soft on what?" Esmae asked, feigning ignorance.


    "I still don''t understand why you agreed to let Lucia go to the Davies Manor," Spencer said, half ruefully,


    "Do you know how happy she was when she went to the Davies family and made out with Arthur in front of me? Ms. Wilson, what are you..."


    "If I had gone soft, you wouldn''t be sitting here right now," Esmae said, ncing at Spencer.


    "Then why did you..." Spencer frowned.


    "Because you''re useless!" Esmae said coldly. "I''ve hurt her over and over again. I can only make it up to her. Spencer, do you really think I don''t know what you''ve done?"


    "Ms. Wilson, we''ve already discussed this. I''ve admitted my mistake. If you let Lucia off the hook because of me, I''d rather you didn''t forgive me!" Spencer''s tone was also harsh.


    Esmae hadn''t expected Spencer to say something like that. She turned her back on him until Spencer couldn''t take it anymore and looked away.


    "The grudges between the Davies family and I are inextricably linked. I won''t ever be able to let go of them, so Lucia and Arthur have always been impossible. You don''t have to worry about this at all. No matter how much she and Arthur yearn for each other, as long as I''m around, it''s impossible! And all I ask of you is that you treat Lucia well. If you can''t do that, then why should I keep you?!"


    "Ms. Wilson, you''re so relieved," Spencer said, undeterred. "All you care about is what I did. What do you know about what Lucia did? Did you know that Webbex Group is already with Branch of Davonnis?" Esmae winked and asked Spencer,


    "She''s working with Arthur?"


    "That''s right, and it''s a three-way deal with Nia in the middle!" Spencer said angrily,


    "Who do you think they''re working with?!"


    Esmae didn''t respond. She did just find out.


    When Esmae didn''t say anything, Spencer continued,


    "They''re after me! Lucia hates Nia so much that she can''t work with her, but she''ll do anything to make me feel ufortable! She has your understanding. What about me? I have epted her and Arthur''s child. How much more will I have to bear?"


    Spencer''s words were full of indignation, but Esmae didn''t care, because he had brought it on himself. But if Lucia was working with Arthur, she couldn''t let it go.


    "Go and ask Lucia over," said Esmae atst.


    "I''m on my way!" Spencer was waiting for Esmae to show up. As soon as he got her answer, he got up and walked out. He came to the stairs and shouted at Lucia, who was still chatting with Shawn and the others.


    "Lucia, Ms. Wilson wants to see you in her study right away."


    With that, Spencer stood on the stairs and looked at Lucia coldly.


    As theughter faded, Shawn and the others looked worriedly at Lucia, who calmly handed the baby to Helena and said,


    "Helena, take care of the baby for me. I''ll be right back."


    "Lucia, be careful. Spencer must have said something to Mom," Helena said worriedly.


    "It''s all right," said Lucia calmly, though she felt uneasy. "I''ll know when I get there."


    As Helena and the others looked at her worriedly, she walked up the stairs. When she passed Spencer, Lucia gave him a cold nce. Spencer raised an eyebrow and teased her,


    "Why? Is there a reason to be nervous? Or is there something you''re not telling Ms. Wilson?"


    "Spencer," Lucia slowly turned around. Her bright eyes were filled with coldness. "I advise you not to try to provoke me. I''ve already told you. You''re not the only one with a sharp tongue. Besides, you''re an outsider."


    "I''m not an outsider," Spencer said with an exaggerated shrug. "I''m your fiance. Your daughter''s ''father"!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 702 The Obsession Remains

    Chapter 702 The Obsession Remains


    Lucia wanted to punch Spencer, but the most important thing now was to understand why Esmae was looking for her, so she suppressed it, chose to ignore him, and kept walking. Spencer caught up with her, because he didn''t want to miss the show.


    As soon as she entered the study, Lucia sensed that something was amiss. Esmae, who had been feeling a little better, frowned again. Her eyes were stern. She walked slowly into the study, sat down in a chair, and asked,


    "You wanted to see me?"


    Spencer smiled and stood behind Lucia.


    "I heard from Spencer that you''re working with Davonnis Corp?" Esmae asked, staring at Lucia.


    Hearing this, Lucia was stunned. She subconsciously turned to look at Spencer. Seeing the smug look in his eyes, Lucia''s eyes darkened.


    "Yes, Davonnis Corp has acquired Athegate''s development n of industrial park, and Webbex Group is in need of a transformation, so..."


    "That''s it?" Esmae didn''t believe a word of it.


    "Esmae..." Lucia was in pain. Spencer was present. How could she reveal the true purpose of this coboration? Besides, even if he wasn''t around, Lucia couldn''t tell anyone else about this!


    "Spencerined to me that I defended you when you were too cold to him. Now, it seems like his grievance is real..." Esmae said deliberately to Lucia.


    "What''s he got to grieve about?" Lucia said with a chuckle of contempt.


    "He wanted to use me to hurt Arthur. He did it. He wanted to use the Brown family and the Webbex Group''s influence to expand his career. He also did it. Now that the baby and his father can''t recognize each other. He still did it. I''m still his fiancee. All the crap that happened to him was all caused by himself. Is he wronged or am I wronged?"


    By the end of Lucia''s words, she was making aint.


    "It was my idea to get you engaged, and now you''re ming me?" Esmae had to side with Spencer at a time like this, or else her position would copsepletely.


    "I don''t dare." Lucia lowered her eyes and said meekly, but the stubbornness in her heart never lessened.


    "No?" Spencer said. He''d been wanting to say something for a while.


    "Even if you had consulted Ms. Wilson before working with Arthur. Lucia, isn''t that what you want? If I hadn''t identally mentioned it to Ms. Wilson just now, I''m afraid she''s still in the dark."


    "The development of Webbex Group is critical to the survival of the entirepany, and it is a unanimous decision by thepany''s top management," Lucia said, matter-of-factly.


    "Esmae, you never ask about the Webbex Group. That''s why I didn''t tell you in advance."


    "That''s because I believe in you," Esmae''s voice grew cold. "But you let me down again..."


    When Esmae said this, Lucia and Spencer had very different reactions. Lucia frowned deeply and her eyes were full of bitterness, while Spencer was beaming with joy.


    "If I''m gonna stop Lucia, I still need Esmae!" Spencer thought.


    "Stop working with Davonnis!" Esmae ordered without giving Lucia a chance to exin further.


    "The contract has been signed and there can be no termination," replied Lucia at once.


    "It''s just a contract. I''ll cover your losses. I just want you to show your attitude!" Esmae said sternly.


    Lucia bit her lower lip. This partnership was digging deep into Nia''s life to find Jacob. How could she break it off!


    "Answer Ms. Wilson," Spencer said, interrupting Lucia''s thoughts. "Or are you reluctant?"


    "Spencer, don''t go too far!" Lucia finally couldn''t hold it in any longer, and her anger was transferred to Spencer.


    "Ms. Wilson, as you can see, as long as I slightly influence her decision and question her rtionship with Arthur, this is how she treats me." Spencer ignored Lucia and quickly proved his grievance to Esmae. "Spencer, stop fanning the mes!" Lucia got up and red at Spencer.


    Spencer was fearless, and with Esmae there, how could he have any scruples?


    "Enough! You''re the one who''s out of line!" Esmae shouted at Lucia as she mmed the table and rose in a fit of rage.


    "Spencer''s objection to your coboration is understandable. You and Arthur used to be in a rtionship. Everyone knows about this. Even if you really decided to work together for the sake of business, what would outsiders say? And what do they think?! Have you considered Spencer''s dignity?!"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "He doesn''t have a dignity," said Lucia as she stared at Spencer without hesitation.


    "Lucia!" Before Spencer could react, Esmae yelled again.


    "Am I really indulging you?! I told you. There''s no chance between you and Arthur! You can not take this opportunity to continue contact with him. Now you have just returned. I do not need you to give me an answer immediately, but after Christmas, you must give me an answer before you go. This answer is rted to whether you cane back to this home in the future!"


    "Esmae, why are you using our rtionship to threaten me again? You know that I can''t give up my feelings for him, and I will never forget your kindness to me." Lucia''s eyes were misty. She looked at Esmae helplessly.


    "You make your own choice." Esmae had hardened her heartpletely, not caring about Lucia''s suffering at the moment.


    The light in Lucia''s eyes dimmed, and the depression returned. Every word Esmae said weighed down on her like a heavy burden, and she could barely breathe.


    "And," said Esmae behind Lucia as she silently turned to leave the oppressive study.


    "Helena and Otis took it the same way. If you want what''s best for her, you''ll stop carrying messages for both of them!"


    Hearing this, Lucia looked back at Esmae with a grim look and did not answer.


    By the time Lucia left the study, Spencer felt his anger drain away. He seized the moment to say to Esmae,


    "Ms. Wilson, I hope you won''t be soft-hearted this time. It''s up to you to make Lucia stop thinking about Arthur." Esmae was in anger, so she wasn''t going to be nice to Spencer, either. She red at him and said coldly,


    "I don''t need you to tell me that. Just mind your own business!"


    Spencer smiled sheepishly, said good night to Esmae, and went back to his room, knowing that he would sleep well tonight.

 Chapter 703 More Than Being Worn Out

    Chapter 703 More Than Being Worn Out


    On the other hand, Lucia shuffled downstairs. Helena and the others knew that something must have happened when they saw how dejected she was. They immediately gathered around her and asked her what had happened.


    Lucia''s eyes were misty, and she wanted to say something, but the bitterness seeped into the corners of her smiling lips.


    "She knows about my work with Arthur, and she wants me to end it now, or else... I won''t be able toe back here." "How dare mom say that!" Helena was so excited that she handed the baby to Reynolds and walked forward.


    "I''ll talk to her!"


    "Helena, don''t go!" Lucia quickly grabbed Helena''s arm. When she looked back at Helena, she said bitterly, "It''s no use."


    No one can change Esmae''s temperament.


    Helena knew that Lucia was right, but she couldn''t bear it. "Are we just going to let you fall into this dilemma?!"


    Shawn and Reynolds looked at each other, not knowing what else to say.


    "I''ll think about it over the next few days," said Lucia, who had no answer to her question but could only respond to their concerns.


    That night, Lucia could not sleep. She wondered if the baby had sensed her restlessness. She wept all night, but she could not be coaxed. This made Lucia, who was always gentle, more agitated. Listening to her daughter''s cry, even she cried emotionally.


    The next day was Christmas Eve, but Lucia came downstairs with dark circles under her eyes and a tired look on her face.


    "Lucia, didn''t you sleep wellst night?" Spencer greeted Lucia as soon as he saw her, asking her knowingly.


    Lucia nced at Spencer and walked away from him. She didn''t have the energy to negotiate with him for another second. "Lucia..." Helena hurried over when she saw that Lucia was limp. She quickly called for the servant who had taken care of the baby. "Take the baby and y. Be careful."


    "Yes, Miss," the servant said respectfully, holding the baby carefully.


    When the servant took the baby away, Helena red at Spencer, who was standing next to them, then took Lucia to the sofa and sat her down.


    "You didn''t get any sleepst night? You have dark circles under your eyes."


    "The baby cried all night, so I didn''t sleep well," Lucia whispered, not wanting Helena to worry about her.


    But how could Helena be so relieved by Lucia''s words? She said it out loud on purpose,


    "Lucia, is someone bothering you? Tell me, I''ll teach him a lesson!"


    Spencer knew that Helena was pointing at one but abusing him. He smiled and said,


    "Miss Brown, you''re joking. Lucia is in your home now. Who dares trouble her?"


    "Maybe..." Helena said sarcastically, with a cold smile on her face.


    Spencer smiled sheepishly, and instead of continuing to argue with Helena, he walked to the side and sat down.


    "Lucia and I need to talk. Don''t you have anything better to do?" Helena said, staring unhappily at Spencer who was rxed.


    "I can help with the baby, just to see if Lucia wants to," Spencer said nonchntly.


    "You!" Helena was even more upset and wanted to continue her argument with Spencer, but Lucia stopped her.


    "Helena, you have nothing to say to such a person," said Lucia, stopping Helena.


    "Where are the others?"


    "They''re all at the office, remember? Mom has a specialpany dinner at this time of year."


    "I don''t remember," said Lucia, frowning. She could hardly concentrate. "Why didn''t you go?"


    Helena did not answer. She looked straight at Spencer. Spencer saw Helena staring at him and immediately smiled innocently. His attitude was very "gentle". Lucia understood what Helena meant. She smiled wearily and said,


    "I want to get some sleep. Can you take care of the baby?"


    There was a Christmas dinner at night, and Lucia didn''t want anyone to see her tiredness.


    "Of course!" Helena answered immediately, but looked at Spencer again. Thinking for a moment, she called a servant to invite Jack and other people downstairs.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jack, Victor, Nick, Gene, Lucia needs to rest. I''ll take care of the baby. You cane too," Helena said deliberately to the group in front of Spencer.


    Spencer was amused by what Helena had just said.


    "Miss Brown, this is your home. Do you need bodyguards to take care of the baby?"


    "Of course," Helena raised her chin and said domineeringly, "These days, there''s an outsider in the home. You will not survive in life unless you are on guard against those would harm you." Helena was always at odds with him, and Spencer didn''t have to hide much in the absence of other people, so he quickly said,


    "Miss Brown, have you got the wrong idea about me?"


    "So you knew you were the outsider?" Helena shot back, not showing Spencer any respect.


    "Miss Brown, I''m Lucia''s fiance. She''s your sister and I''m your brother-inw. Is it inappropriate to treat me as an outsider?" Spencer said with a good temper.


    "The only person who recognizes you as such is my mother," Helena said, ring at Spencer. "But to everyone else, Spencer, you are nothing!"


    Helena had always been sharp and unkind, and this time, Spencer couldn''t keep hisposure, because his pride was being trampled on!


    "Helena," Spencer called Helena by her first name.


    "I know that you support Lucia and Arthur to be together because you can help yourself and Otis along the way. But I still advise you to give up this idea as soon as possible because Ms. Wilson will never allow it!"


    "That''s between me and my mother," Helena said, enraged, word for word. "You''re an outsider!"


    "You..." Spencer was about to say something when Lucia slowly stood up and he stopped talking.


    Lucia didn''t want to hear Spencer''s voice anymore. It disgusted her, even when Helena was beating the crap out of him.


    "Helena, I''m going up to rest. Thanks for taking care of the baby."


    When Helena faced Lucia, her anger abated, and she said softly,


    "Well, you can rest assured that I will call you when theye back." Lucia nodded at her gratefully and shuffled upstairs.

 Chapter 704 Amazing Pupil Color

    Chapter 704 Amazing Pupil Color


    At 3 o''clock in the afternoon, when Esmae and her husband and sons returned home, they saw four bodyguards guarding Helena, and Spencer sitting diagonally across from her. It wasn''t a special scene, but the atmosphere was strangely odd.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Helena was a woman of her word. She had been taking care of the baby the whole time when Lucia was resting, and Spencer didn''t leave the living room as if he was serious.


    Esmae went into the living room and said,


    "Where''s Lucia?"


    Spencer was about to answer first when Lucia''s voice came up the stairs.


    "Are you back?"


    Everyone looked over and saw Lucia slowlying down the stairs. Her steps were light and her posture was elegant. Most importantly, the fatigue on her face this morning was gone. She was in high spirits and her eyes were bright.


    Reynolds''s heart skipped a beat when he saw Lucia like this, and then he quietly suppressed the throbbing, telling himself that he can''t be tempted.


    Spencer lowered his eyes, forcing himself not to look at Lucia.


    "Just got back." Esmae didn''t say anything. It was Chris who replied. He looked at Lucia and then asked, "Lucia, did you not sleep wellst night?"


    Chris'' observation was astounding.


    She went into the living room and took the baby from Helena''s arms. She smiled and said, "Well, I can''t sleep. My baby was crying for some reasonst night, so I didn''t sleep much."


    Esmae frowned but did not change her expression.


    "In that case, I''ll arrange for the servants to take care of the baby for you at night, so that you can take some of the burden off your shoulders." Chris said lovingly.


    "No..." before Lucia could utter the word "need", Esmae, who had been silent, suddenly spoke.


    "She doesn''t need it. Lucia is not single. The baby has a father. Spencer can take care of her at night."


    Esmae''s words made everyone except Spencer frown. Esmae always knew how to adjust and n her life, and she would never ask Spencer to do something like that if she could get a servant to do it. Waht was more, Lucia and Spencer didn''t even live in the same room, and everyone knew it!


    "I don''t..." Lucia was reflex and refused, but cut off by Esmae without a moment''s doubt.


    "Helena was supposed to be taking care of the baby while you were resting. Now it''s time for Spencer to take some of the burden off of you," Esmae said, defying Lucia''s resistance.


    "Spencer, you hold your daughter and let Lucia rest a little longer."


    "Okay, Ms. Wilson," Spencer said happily and quickly walked in front of Lucia. His eyes were filled with pride as he extended his hands toward her.


    Since the baby was born, Spencer hadn''t touched a finger of hers. Now that Esmae''d got his back, he wanted to show Lucia who was in charge! "Lucia, give me our daughter. Rest well." There was an ambiguous smile in his eyes. Seeing that Lucia was not moving, Spencer urged her gently. Esmae''s intention was in enough. Lucia frowned and did not move.


    "Mom, Lucia has rested. She can take care of the baby on her own," said Helena, who couldn''t help but defend Lucia because she didn''t want to see Spencer seed.


    In return for a stern re, Esmae decided that if Spencer''s attitude to Lucia depended on Lucia''s indifference, she would force her to stop! In the beginning, it was all about getting Spencer in touch with the kid. Spencer''s voice sounded soft, but only those who understood knew the pressure.


    "Lucia..."


    Lucia turned to Esmae and looked at her with pleading eyes. All she got was Esmae''s cold eyes. After a moment''s hesitation, she moved her hands a lot. Finally, she slowly handed her daughter over to Spencer.


    Spencer''s heart was pounding, and it was the most condescending experience he''d had since he''d been engaged to Lucia!


    He reached out to take the baby. He thought she was heavy, but she was so light. Spencer didn''t know how to hold a baby. At first, he couldn''t even hold her head. Lucia had no choice but to reach out and catch her. She gave Spencer a hard look before he realized what was happening.


    With a few simple moves, everyone except Esmae broke out in a cold sweat. Finally, Spencer "got" the baby in his arms.


    Looking down at the baby in his arms, Spencer sneered that it was a good thing she got most of her features from Lucia. Otherwise... Just thinking about it, Spencer suddenly looked the baby in the eyes. There was no doubt that the child had the most beautiful eyes in the world. Although she was only two months old, her bright eyes were sparkling. However, the faint purple reflection in her eyes made Spencer furious!


    He never knew! This bastard got her pupil color from Arthur!


    Of course Spencer didn''t know, because Lucia had never gotten him this close to the baby before.


    Lucia was initially very nervous, but when she saw Spencer''s sudden change in expression, she immediately realized that he had noticed the color of her daughter''s eyes. However, she was very happy that he had discovered that this was her child with Arthur! No Doubt!


    "Aren''t your daughter''s eyes beautiful?" Lucia''s voice was low but right into Spencer''s heart.


    Spencer looked up at Lucia''s sharp eyes, and for a moment there was a sense of defeat.


    It was one thing to know that the bastard was Arthur''s, but quite another to see such undeniable evidence with his own eyes.


    The sight of the two people in touch with each other was like thunder and lightning. Even those standing around could clearly feel the oppressive and tense atmosphere.


    "Okay, I didn''t even hug the today. Give her to me." Reynolds, seeing the tension, reached out and lifted the baby out of Spencer''s arms. Then he turned and sat down on the couch, avoiding Spencer.


    The baby was taken away, but Spencer still stared at Lucia, and for a moment he saw her smile.


    Esmae didn''t know what was going on, but she couldn''t let it go on. She turned to her husband and said, "Chris, I''m a little tired. Let''s go upstairs and get some rest while the servants prepare the Christmas dinner." As Esmae spoke, Spencer withdrew his gaze from Lucia. He stood there, and his eyes were obscured.

 Chapter 705 Fight Again

    Chapter 705 Fight Again


    Chris led Esmae upstairs, and when he reached the stairs he looked back worriedly. He relieved that the children were already on their respective sofas.


    There was a moment of silence in the living room. Reynolds sat on the sofa with the baby in his arms. Helena sat with Lucia, and Shawn sat directly across from Spencer. They all looked at him. "Come out. I want to talk to you." In the silence, Spencer''s voice sounded faint.


    "Lucia has nothing to say to you!" Helena responded first, but Lucia stood up in the next second and walked straight out. Spencer followed her with a sullen face.


    "Reynolds, what are we going to do?" Helena asked Reynolds anxiously as she watched them walk out the door.


    "What are you going to do about it?" He said, coaxing the baby in his arms. "Are you afraid Lucia can''t handle Spencer?"


    Helena was at a loss for words, and...


    The one who seemed to have something to worry about was Spencer.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As Helena rxed and joined Reynolds in coaxing the baby, Shawn, who had been silent as an onlooker, said,


    "Is it my turn?"


    "Huh?" Reynolds and Helena both looked at Shawn.


    "I haven''t held a baby yet..." Shawn said, surprised and aggrieved.


    Indeed, because Shawn was cold and distant, he never offered to hold the baby, and no one ever offered to do so.


    "Shawn... you always restrain yourself..." Reynolds said with a smile, but quickly handed the baby over to him.


    Shawn red at Reynolds and was immediately attracted to the baby''s whining. He lowered his head. His face didn''t change, but his heart had long since melted by her cuteness. How could there be such a cute baby...


    Reynolds and Helena smiled as Shawn''s expression which softened.


    In the front garden, Lucia walked at a brisk pace. By February, many kinds of flowers were in bloom. The path was covered with grass. It looked like spring, but she was not in the mood to enjoy the view. The footsteps behind her continued.


    "You knew that her eyes would reveal her identity, yet you brought her to the public?!" Suddenly, Spencer''s low and cold voice was heard. Lucia stopped in her tracks and slowly turned around. "Weren''t you the one who wanted to use the baby to get attention and bring her along?" Lucia asked with a sneer.


    "That''s because I never knew she got her eye color from Arthur!" If he did, he wouldn''t have been so stupid as to put the evidence in front of the public! Spencer gritted his teeth.


    "Are you ming me for not telling you?" Luciaughed.


    "Lucia, even if she''s the bastard child of you and Arthur, don''t forget that she''s still my daughter. You''re shameless, but I''m not!" Spencer roared at Lucia angrily.


    At this moment, he did not have the mood to consider the tone of his words. The thought that many people had guessed her background from her eyes made Spencer feel extremely embarrassed! What did those who knew think of him?!


    Just as Spencer''s mind was racing, a shadow shed before his eyes. He was shocked and quickly backed away. After being beaten several times by Lucia, his body was already subconsciously on guard, but even so, Lucia''s fist slid past his cheekbone.


    With a burst of pain from the face, Spencer quickly covered the pain and looked up just to scold, but he was suppressed by Lucia''s murderous eyes.


    Lucia kept up her punches. Her eyes were as sharp as a Hawk''s. Her murderous intent was threatening him as if killing him anytime.


    "Say it again, bastard!"


    Spencer hesitated for a few seconds, but now he was desperate too. He was afraid, but he said it anyway.


    "I say bas..."


    This time, Lucia''s footnded urately on Spencer''s stomach, causing him to stagger in pain and almost fall.


    One of his hands was already covering his cheekbone, and now, Spencer was covering his stomach with his other hand, but he couldn''tin anymore, because judging from his pale face from the pain, it was hard for him to say anything.


    "Spencer," said Lucia in a low voice, pulling back her foot and pressing toward Spencer with immense force.


    "I admit that you have the ability to stir up trouble, but it won''t affect me. That''s up to me. The child is mine and Arthur''s. I''ve never denied this fact. As for what you think, you can do whatever you want, but if you offend me again, don''t me me for not being polite!"


    Spencer finally and slowly had the chance to breathe smoothly. He was still stubborn and answered, "Have you ever been polite to me?"


    As soon as he said that, a shadow fell on his body that he was in so much pain. Spencer looked up and saw Lucia standing in front of him. The distance between them was less than 20 centimeters. The murderous intent in her eyes was already overflowing.


    ncing down at Spencer like a queen, Lucia sneered,


    "Well said. Now that you''ve realized this fact, don''t expect me to change my attitude. I don''t care how you gossip in front of Esmae. For the rest of my life, I will treat you as my sworn enemy!"


    With that, Lucia passed Spencer and returned to the house. Spencer was still in so much pain that he couldn''t get up. Every time he took a breath of cold air, the pain went from his throat to his stomach. Back at the house, Lucia''s eyes gleamed with worry.


    It seemed that she really had to evaluate if she disobeyed Esmae, the oue was really irreversible.


    At 5:30, Browns Manor''s Christmas dinner began on time. Four tables of exquisite food wereid out in the dining room. All the dishes were authentic and local dishes. The servants were all excited, because it was the only time of the year that they could sit with their host. And no one wanted to miss the meal, which was cooked by Esmae''s special chef, who came from their homnd every year.


    "Everyone, stop what you''re doing and join the hosts for Christmas dinner." The butler looked at the time as he waited on the servants who were still busy. He had been serving Esmae for decades, and he was already familiar with the tradition.


    In the dining-room, the host took the lead to take a seat, then the servants took a seat in a line. At one time, the dining-room was full of people, very lively.


    Lucia was sitting next to Helena. The baby was in her crib, asleep and unaware. Spencer was sitting next to her, which, of course, was Esmae''s arrangement.

 Chapter 706 An Awkward Christmas Dinner

    Chapter 706 An Awkward Christmas Dinner


    Unlike in previous years, people''s moods at the table seemed to be different this year.


    In the past, when there was no outsider around, the Browns were always very lively at Christmas dinner, and Theodore was there, too. Theughter never stopped around him, but this year, before Chris said anything, everyone was silent, not even making eye contact.


    The servants had always been very observant. The lively atmosphere dissipated when they noticed the seriousness of the host''s table. Everyone sat down with their heads down, and no one dared to move. The initial bustle contrasted with the silence. Chris sighed helplessly, raised his ss, and stood up to make a toast. After he had finished, the atmosphere was a little less tense. When they saw the host start eating, the servants also started to raise their tableware. Although they did not dare to make a loud noise, they were all whispering. For a moment, the atmosphere was less awkward.


    Chris didn''t want to spend this important day of the year in such an atmosphere, so he turned his head and looked at his wife, Esmae, who was at the root of the problem.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Esmae" Chris whispered, "Don''t make it so hard. It''s Christmas dinner tonight."


    Chris was already familiar with the traditions of his wife''s country.


    "Is it my fault?" said Esmae coldly, ncing at her husband.


    "The children can''t let go of your sullen face." Chris said deliberately in a rxed tone.


    "Am I sullen?" Esmae asked.


    "If not, then smile and let everyone rx." Chris relieved her.


    When Esmae heard this, she realized that she hadn''t smiled since she had sat down. Lucia''s deliberate avoidance of her gaze made her feel slightly displeased. It also caused a serious expression on her face. As she looked up at the children around her, they indeed looked stiff. Esmae began to reflect on herself.


    When Esmae''s face looked ck, Chris smiled gently. Knowing she still loved the children, he started to say,


    "Why are you all so quiet today? Especially you, Helena. You used to chirp like a sparrow. Why don''t you speak now?"


    "Dad, when did I be like a sparrow?!" Helena said with a stare.


    "No one is more like a sparrow than you!" Esmae retorted, with a faint smile on her face.


    Seeing that Esmae was finally ready to smile, Helena and Reynolds couldn''t let the opportunity pass them up, so they took it to "bicker" with their parents, especially Helena, who was so funny. The main table was filled with excitement, and Lucia couldn''t help smiling.


    Helena took the opportunity to touch Lucia''s arm, and Lucia understood, reached out with the fork and served Esmae her favorite pork chop, saying softly,


    "Auntie, this is your favorite meat."


    Esmae looked into Lucia''s eyes. They looked at each other. Some of their feelings were natural, and they could not be hidden.


    "Okay," said Esmae smiling a little, "I''ve asked the cook to make you something you like to eat tonight, so eat some more."


    "Thank you, Esmae." Lucia smiled sweetly. Her smile melted even the ice.


    At this point, the dinner table was once again full of its usual vitality. Helena and the othersughed and chatted. Everyone purposely avoided sensitive topics and talked about the charm of the traditions. Esmae was still talking about the culture that had been engraved in her mind since she was a child, and the smile on her face was more bright.


    As in the case of the Davies family, Spencer was still the only one who didn''t fit in with theughter. Not that he didn''t try to fit in, Esmae mentioned him a few times, but he was too powerless to do it.


    In the afternoon, Lucia had kicked him so hard that he could still feel a slight pain and difort when he breathed. He wasn''t interested in the food right now.


    Lucia, who knew the reason, smiled so sweetly that she didn''t even turn her head or look back at Spencer.


    But Esmae saw this, and she still felt that she had to make Lucia and Spencer have more contact in order to transform their rtionship. Therefore, Esmae suddenly said to Spencer in the middle of the conversation.


    "Spencer, serve Lucia some of her favorite dishes. Lucia has a hard time taking care of the baby every day."


    Normally, Lucia would be unhappy if she was suddenly involved with Spencer. However, this time, she turned to look at Spencer with interest, waiting for him to help her with her food. Not only that, but the Browns also stared at him.


    Even without trying to interpret it, Spencer knew that they had only one intention.


    Did Spencer know what Lucia liked to eat?


    Spencer really wanted to show off in front of Esmae and Chris, but he really didn''t know.


    The fork was already up, but Spencer didn''t know which dish to aim at, and the scene was instantly awkward to the point of freezing.


    Lucia smiled sarcastically and turned her head away.


    The love that Spencer spoke of was not only selfish but also ignorantpared to other people.


    "You don''t even know what Lucia likes to eat, do you?" Helena, who was irrepressible, taunted Spencer as he hesitated.


    Spencer''s expression stiffened. After a few seconds, he smiled and replied, "How could that be? It''s just that there are so many delicious foods tonight, and Lucia isn''t a picky eater. I didn''t know how to make a choice."


    "Really?" said Reynolds in a low voice, raising a fork to give Lucia one of her favorite dishes.


    As soon as Reynolds did this, Shawn and Helena didn''t pull back. They both served Lucia food and then looked straight at Spencer.


    Esmae''s face grew gloomy.


    Spencer didn''t feel good but decided to take a risk. He picked up a dish for Lucia, but as soon as it was in her bowl, Helena said, "Lucia never eats asparagus."


    Sure enough, Spencer gave Lucia an asparagus, and Lucia stared at the bright green asparagus in her bowl without saying a word.


    The awkwardness had reached the extreme, and now it had be even worse.


    Once again, Esmae was disappointed in Spencer. Chris doted on her all the time so she couldn''t ept a man who didn''t know what the woman he loved liked to eat, but under the circumstances, she wouldn''t put Spencer in too much of a bind.

 Chapter 707 The Outsider Who DoesnT Fit In

    Chapter 707 The Outsider Who Doesn''t Fit In


    "Lucia, you didn''t eat asparagus before, but it''s very nutritious. Spencer is trying to break your bad habit so you eat some," Esmae said. "Yes, yes," said Spencer, showing his guilty conscience but he cheekily took Esmae''s words.


    "Don''t be so picky."


    Lucia raised an eyebrow.


    "Didn''t you just say that Lucia wasn''t a picky eater?" Helena still didn''t want to let go of Spencer, but she was quickly stopped by her mother.


    "Alright, let''s stop talking and continue eating," Esmae scolded her daughter and started eating again. The others didn''t mention it anymore. Spencer was the only one who was hurt by the embarrassment just


    now.


    After dinner, there were desserts. This time, it was a buffet-style feast. The servants in the living room no longer needed to clean and tidy up. Everyone enjoyed the desserts with a rxed and happy mood, and the line between the host and servants can be a little blurry at such times.


    Spencer had eaten only a small amount at dinner, and he was in a state of extreme mental and physical difort, so at dessert time, he met Esmae and Chris and excused himself. He said he was tired so he went upstairs.


    Esmae squinted at Spencer, who had disappeared into the corner of the building, frowned and said to Lucia, who was with the bay and Helena.


    "Lucia, I think Spencer ate very little at dinner. Maybe he''s not feeling well. Go up and take care of him."


    Lucia was startled, and after a moment''s hesitation, she nodded. Seeing Esmae''s determined eyes, she walked slowly up the stairs.


    As soon as Lucia left, Helena couldn''t help but say,


    "Mom, can''t you see that Spencer doesn''t care about Lucia? He doesn''t even know what Lucia likes to eat at the dinner table."


    "That''s because Lucia didn''t give him a chance to know more," Esmae answered at once. "He can''t be med for that. And you, don''t take it out on him all the time. He came here as Lucia''s fiance, after all. You''re the host. You should treat the guests with respect. Don''t lose your decorum!"


    Helenapressed her lips and didn''t continue.


    Upstairs, Lucia could have glossed thing over. Even if she hadn''t gone to see Spencer, Spencer wouldn''t have known about it. However, she just wanted to take a look at him and "care about" him. Standing at Spencer''s door, Lucia knocked.


    After a while, Spencer came out and opened the door. He frowned when he saw Lucia, but Lucia smiled.


    "Auntie asked me toe up and take care of you, to see if there was anything... wrong with you."


    She asked while knowing the answer!


    Enraged, but unwilling to show weakness to Lucia, Spencer said coldly,


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine."


    "Really?" Lucia said, leaning against the doorframe and staring at Spencer''s stomach with a half-smile.


    "That was quite a kick. Are you sure you''re all right?"


    "Lucia, don''t be so arrogant..." Spencer gritted his teeth.


    "Isn''t arrogance always your style?" Lucia sneered. "She asked me to take care of you. I just listened to her."


    "You came up here tough at me, didn''t you?!" Spencer said angrily. "You must have been very pleased with yourself at the dinner table just now!"


    Lucia shrugged and said, "It was her who asked you to help me with the food just now. Why should I be proud? A person who ims to love me doesn''t even know that I don''t eat asparagus. Do you think I''m proud?"


    "You didn''t give me a chance!" Spencer said, with his eyes bulging.


    Lucia didn''t say something. She got the job done and didn''t have to stay any longer, so she said with a smirk,


    "Since you''re all right, I''ll leave you to it. I hope you won''t gossip in front of her again."


    Lucia said it and left, without a moment''s hesitation. She also did not give Spencer the opportunity to quibble, so Spencer can only stare at her figure, indignant.


    mming the door, he returned to his room in a fit of pique, just as he thought of his father, Erik.


    When his father didn''t answer his phone, Spencer could imagine what he was doing. Without him to apany him to Christmas dinner, he probably would have gone out to have a good time and wouldn''t have cared about his current situation.


    Slumping in bed, Spencer fell into passive mood.


    Down the stairs, Lucia smiled, and Esmae asked her, "How''s Spencer?"


    "He''s just homesick," Lucia replied casually.


    "Well..." mused Esmae. "It''s hard to keep him here at Christmas without his father."


    But no one followed Esmae, because no one cared about Spencer, and it was he who chose toe to Brown Manor.


    The topic didn''t continue. They chatted together. The sound of joy was constant and the night passed like this.


    Christmas was the busiest time for Brown Manor''s servants, because it had been a tradition for decades for Esmae to invite Chicago''s elite to dinner on this day of the year.


    The dinner was one of Spencer''s goals.


    Chicago was a majorke port in the Great Lakes region, connected to shipping businesses on several continents, which was where Spencer needed to expand hiswork, so the next day he was all pumped up and ready for a sumptuous dinner.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The siblings of the Brown family, on the other hand, were much more negative. As the members of the wealthy family, they were tired of such ttering asions. If they could choose not to attend, they would rather go out to have a fun as a family.


    During the day, when everyone was resting, Lucia made contact with Theodore in her spare time. They had a video chat, and of course, the Davies were there. After the caring words, Arthur walked into the hallway alone with his cell phone and talked to Lucia alone.


    "Lucia, is Ms. Wilson giving you a hard time?"


    "Spencer told her about our coboration with Nia..." Lucia had no intention of hiding it. As she spoke, the bitter smile on her lips made Arthur''s heart ache.


    "She must have threatened you again with her rtionship with you," Arthur whispered, frowning slightly.


    "Well, she asked me to give her an answer before I leave," said Lucia helplessly.


    "Lucia, this cooperation can not be terminated," Arthur said. Although he felt sorry for Lucia, he had to remind her.


    "I know, so I''m still working on it."


    "Or shall we tell her the truth?" suggested Arthur, after a moment''s thought.

 Chapter 708 Run Into Trouble

    Chapter 708 Run Into TroubleThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "No!" Lucia dismissed the suggestion, analyzing,


    "I don''t know if she would tell Spencer what the partnership is about," she said. "If Spencer knows, he would screw it up."


    Looking at Lucia''s deeply furrowed brows in the screen, Arthur asked with a mixed feeling of heartache and resignation. "What are you going to do?"


    "I don''t know." Lucia was nk.


    "Whatever you decide to do, I will support you." Arthur would not add to Lucia''s troubles, but would tell her that he was always behind her.


    When Lucia heard this, she blinked her big eyes and her cheeks turned red. Her rtionship with Arthur had always been on the edge of flirtation, and she had long been out of touch with love-talk, which made her heart palpitate uncontrobly.


    Arthur smiled gently at the blush that crept onto Lucia''s cheeks. They chatted for a while longer before Theodore ran out impatiently. He jumped up to grab the phone and shouted,


    "Daddy, it''s my turn to talk to mommy."


    "Yes, yes," Arthur said gently, holding his son in his arms. "For the time being."


    Hearing this, Lucia''s cheeks were as rosy as the sunset clouds in the sky.


    Lucia was in a much better mood after talking to Arthur, and both she and the baby got plenty of rest in the afternoon for the evening dinner.


    At 6:00 p. m., the Brown Manor weed guests, and the hosts, Chris and Esmae had to do a good job of greeting them. When Esmae was overwhelmed and didn''t have time to notice what her children were doing, Spencer was there.


    Chris was extremely displeased with Spencer''s self-professed identity as the host, but when he saw his wife not taking a stand, he did not say anything on purpose. He only asionally reminded Spencer when he greeted a guest that he was just Lucia''s fiance.


    "Mr. Louis, I''ve heard so much about you. Wee." Spencer, who had been gentle with the other guests, saw the famous entrepreneur Cameron Louis and his wife, and was particrly enthusiastic. Cameron gave Spencer a nk look, which suggested he had no idea who Spencer was.


    Esmae duly introduced Spencer to Cameron. Spencer even led him and his wife into a side hall, and when he came out, he saw Chris had a look of displeasure on his face.


    "Mr. Brown, did I do something wrong?" Spencer knew Chris had always been a very patient person. To make him look like that in front of everyone, he must have done something wrong, and he needed to correct it immediately.


    "Cameron''spany has recently set foot in shipping and ispeting with us. You''re putting us in a difficult position, Spencer," Esmae exined, frowning. There were priorities. Spencer regarded their rival as a VIP before she and her husband had even said a word, which made them lose face.


    "I... didn''t know..." Spencer apologized, not expecting Cameron to be an adversary of the Brown family.


    "We are very grateful to you for your hospitality," said Chris, "But please know your ce and don''t tter blindly."


    He even used the word "tter," so he was very angry. He had just had an argument with Cameron about a business deal. Although the misunderstanding had been cleared up, and he had graciously invited him and his wife today, Chris was the only one who got to decide where to put his guests, not Spencer!


    "Mr. Brown, I''m sorry..." Spencer lowered his eyes and quickly apologized.


    "All right, you go on in. Don''t stay here." Chris nced at Spencer and said tly.


    Spencer''s face was so livid. To stand next to Chris and Esmae and receive guests was to show his importance. Unexpectedly, he miscalcted and ruined the opportunity himself.


    Seeing that Chris was cold, Spencer could only retreat to the living room with a bitter face. However, he was still unwilling to let it go. He started chatting with people, mentioning his rtionship with the Brown family in every sentence. All the guests knew about the "fiance" for a moment.


    Looking at Spencer, who was in the living room talking to the guests, Chris was so angry, and couldn''t help but say to Esmae.


    "Esmae, the person you picked for Lucia is terrible."


    Esmae had no words to refute.


    Tonight''s Lucia was still gorgeous, and she was wearing a formal dress. She had long been known by the Chicago elite, and she had certainly been the center of attention, not to mention the fact that she made a lot of friends here in her early days. Seeing her old friends again, she was naturally happy.


    During this period, many people asked Lucia about Spencer''s situation, but Lucia only made a casual remark and did not talk about him deeply. As time passed, everyone stopped mentioning this person.


    At 7:30, the guests arrived, and the dinner reached its climax. The living room was filled with wine,ughter, and a harmonious atmosphere. Chris'' anger subsided, and he took his time with his wife, Esmae, socializing among the guests.


    The three siblings each had their friends, and although they did get together asionally, most of the time they were on their own, serving a wide variety of guests. After saying hello to her friends, Lucia wanted to go upstairs to see how her daughter was doing. For the sake of convenience, three servants were left in her room to look after her tonight.


    Just as Lucia was about to go upstairs, a familiar but unfamiliar female voice came from behind her.


    "Miss Webb, long time no see."


    Lucia turned around in confusion and widened her eyes in surprise when she saw who it was.


    "Why, Miss Webb? Don''t you remember me?" said the woman with a gentle smile.


    "Of course I remember you," replied Lucia with a polite smile and a polite greeting. "Long time no see, Miss arthy."


    The woman who stood in front of Lucia was Arthur''s friend from college, L!


    Lucia wasn''t expecting her at the Brown family dinner. She remembered that L was working in Miami. Did she show up in Chicago by coincidence? When looking at each other, Lucia''s mind was racing.


    "I''m so d you remember me," said L, a good judge of character, when she saw Lucia smiling but not saying anything.


    "I came in the name of a friend just to see you."

 Chapter 709 Unexpected Visitor

    Chapter 709 Unexpected Visitor


    "See me?" Lucia''s eyes were full of confusion. If she remembered correctly, there was no deep connection between them. Moreover, she was still in love with Arthur.


    "Yes," L replied. "Is there somewhere we can talk privately?"


    "Go into the back garden," said Lucia, leading L away through the veranda and into the back garden.


    "Brown Manor is truly beautiful," L said, breathing in the cool air but feeling freer.


    The back garden was Esmae''s favorite, and although she had no interest in gardening, she had grown up wishing she had a beautiful back garden. So, Brown Manor''s back garden was much more borate than the front yard, and there were some of the best designs. Especially in the light of the ornament, it was naturally gorgeous.


    "Well, Esmae loves it here," said Lucia in a low voice.


    Walking beside Lucia, L was still amazed by the light, even though she was a woman too.


    Lucia''s side profile was extremely exquisite, especially the tip of her nose. She seemed gentle and delicate. Her red lips were extremely attractive, and her bright eyes contained all the vanity in the world. No wonder she lost sopletely.


    L thought with relief.


    Seeing that L was silent, Lucia turned her head and saw that she was staring at herself. She blinked and asked,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "What can I do for you, Miss arthy?"


    L smiled. "Mrs. Brown," she said, "Must be the barrier between you and Arthur?"


    Hearing L''s words, Lucia frowned slightly. L immediately said, "I''m sorry. But don''t worry. There''s nothing between me and him. I''vepletely given up."


    L was afraid there weren''t many women in the world who can match Lucia.


    L kept this little grudge to herself.


    "Is that so?" said Lucia lightly, but she had already stopped frowning.


    The smile on L''s face grew wider, and the two continued into the depths of the garden.


    Having distanced herself from some of her strolling guests, L spoke again,


    "I''m sorry I''ve been so hostile to you before. I may have unintentionally offended you, but don''t take it to heart."


    "Not at all," said Lucia with a gentle smile.


    Her gentleness was real and refreshing.


    L couldn''t help but think, but she didn''t want to lose her focus. She continued to Lucia,


    "Ever since I realized my rtionship with Arthur, I''ve been trying my best to make up for the stupid things I''ve done. I know that you don''t love Spencer, but you''re only with him because of Mrs. Brown''s orders, aren''t you?"


    Lucia didn''t say anything, but stared at L.


    Why would she say that to herself?


    "I left Arthur to keep him and you together, not to keep you apart from him," L added, but the subject never got to the point.


    Lucia asked tly, "So what did you want with me?"


    "I know exactly what Spencer did to threaten you to be with him. My colleagues have been investigating Amasun Group''s illegal profits for a long time, so I investigated him along."


    Lucia raised an eyebrow. In fact, Otis had been looking into the inner workings of the Amasun Group, and L hade to her with a result?


    As if reading Lucia''s mind, L added,


    "I know Arthur has been investigating Amasun Group, but their investigation on the outside is not as thorough as mine on the inside. I now have enough evidence in my hands to have Amasun subpoenaed, and the USA government has always been strict with the capitalists. If this information is submitted, Spencer will lose everything."


    Lucia stared at L. She knew what she was talking about, but she asked the question,


    "Why not go straight to Arthur?"


    "Because you''re the one I''m most conscience-stricken," L said without hesitation.


    Lucia''s bright eyes moved, and she looked at L without saying a word.


    "You know what my job is, psychoanalyst, profiler. And the truth is, Arthur came to Miami to find out if the man who gave your son the bone marrow transnt was lying. But by then you were engaged to Spencer, and I didn''t know the truth. I just wanted to help Arthur get over his obsession with you, so..."


    L couldn''t say the words.


    "So you lied to Arthur and said that the person was the one who transnted the bone marrow?" Lucia helped L finish her words, but at the same time, her heart felt like it was being pricked by a needle. If she had known that Arthur wouldn''t give up on her, and how much effort he put into it... She never knew.


    She was touched, but also distressed.


    "It was me who was obsessed," L said with a wry smile. "I vited the most basic work ethic and principles of being a human."


    "You love him very much," Lucia said, understanding rather than ming L.


    She could understand L''s state of mind. It was selfish to love someone.


    When she heard Lucia say this, L''s eyes lit up. She couldn''t help but look into Lucia''s eyes, where she could deeply appreciate what tolerance was.


    With a smile, L couldn''t help but say, "Ms. Webb, thank you for understanding."


    In fact, she could have chosen to me her.


    Lucia smiled and said nothing.


    "I have the information in my hand, and I don''t know when you''re going to need it. It''s not convenient to bring it here, so," L said it as she took out a business card.


    "Here''s my card. I''ll send it to you as soon as you need it."


    With L''s words, Lucia knew she had Spencer''s Achilles'' heel in her hands. She reached for the card and said to L,


    "Actually, Miss arthy, I never me you. After all, the man we love is so wonderful."


    L smiled when she heard Lucia say that. She winked and said, "But he''s all yours. Promise me you won''t go soft on Spencer and miss him."


    "I won''t," said Lucia firmly. Her eyes were sparkling as she sped the card in her palm.


    After the conversation between the two women, Lucia stopped talking about Spencer and started asking about L, who learned from her that Lucia''s manner was so elegant that she hoped, one day, she can also be friends with her.


    After handing the card to Lucia, L left Brown Manor early. Thinking it over in the car, L called Arthur.


    As soon as the call went through, L didn''t wait for Arthur to say.


    "Mr. Davies, I don''t owe you anything anymore."

 Chapter 710 The Mysterious Lauren

    Chapter 710 The Mysterious Lauren


    "L, what are you talking about?" Arthur asked, amused.


    "You are so smart. Guess." Finally feeling relieved, L teased Arthur naughtily.


    Arthur held the phone, thought for a moment and then asked,


    "Have you met Lucia?"


    L was speechless for a few seconds. "Arthur, why don''t you join the FBI?"


    Arthur smiled but didn''t say anything. He knew that L had been feeling guilty about him and Lucia. She had said that as soon as he picked up the phone just now. So, she must have paid her back.


    "Otis said that when he was investigating the Amasun Group, he found an FBI prosecutor. L, are you involved in this?"


    "Arthur, why don''t you give me your resume and I''ll take it straight to my boss," L teased.


    "Is she all right? How does she look?" Arthur did not follow L''s banter and immediately asked about Lucia.


    In the video, he couldn''t see Lucia''s face.


    "She''s good. She''s gentle. She''s beautiful," L conceded. Arthur''s love for Lucia transcended all else.


    "And determined."


    "That''s good," Arthur said, a little relieved, but he knew that Lucia was still struggling. "How are you doing?"


    L smiled, but deliberately said, "Now remember to ask about me?"


    The two ssmates hadn''t spoken in a long time, and they talked a lot. As they were about to hang up, Arthur remembered something and said to L,


    "L, are you still in touch with Lauren?"


    "Lauren Sanchez?" L''s eyes widened. "Why are you bringing him up all of a sudden?"


    Apollo Sanchez was a college ssmate of Arthur and L''s. He was handsome, attractive, and tanned, which was why he was often referred to by his female ssmates as Apollo. He had only been at MIT for two years at the time. He waster told that he had dropped out because of his family, but only a few of Arthur''s closest friends knew the reason.


    L''s reaction was predictable. After all, for L, the Sanchez family''s "business" was uneptable.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "There''s something I''d like him to look into, but... it''s not convenient for me," Arthur said.


    "Must be something important to be able to use his power?" L asked.


    "If I look for him personally, with his personality, he will definitely hold onto this favor. I don''t want to get involved with his family too much. L, you have a special career. He won''t refuse and won''t ask for too much from you," Arthur exined.


    "Fine, tell me. I''ll do it for you," L agreed, even though she didn''t want to spend too much time with Lauren, no, more specifically, with his family.


    Arthur thanked her and told her everything he needed her to do. L frowned and had to say,


    "Arthur, you know the chances of finding out are slim."


    "I''m sure Lauren has a n," Arthur said with a smile.


    "Alright, wait for my good news," L replied readily. The two of them chatted for a while before hanging up. L put away her phone and looked at the dark sky. She couldn''t help but sigh softly. "Looks like another long vacation..."


    L''s faint sigh filled the air.


    On the other hand, Lucia had just returned to the living room when she met Spencer, who had been looking for her. She frowned when she saw Spencer walking towards her.


    "Where were you?" Spencer asked as soon as he got closer.


    "You saw it, didn''t you?" Lucia replied, not caring.


    Spencer frowned and muttered, "What were you doing out in the back garden by yourself?"


    "What do you care?" said Lucia, raising an eyebrow.


    "You!" Spencer''s eyes lit up with anger, but a passing guest was reminding him not to lose his mind, so Spencer took a deep breath and said,


    "Everyone here knows that you''re my fiancee, but we''ve never been together. What do you think this looks like to others?!"


    It turned out that while talking to someone, Spencer had been asked several times why Lucia wasn''t with him, and Spencer was a little embarrassed. "What does it matter to me what they think of you?" Lucia remained aloof.


    Spencer''s eyes turned cold. He suddenly put his hand around Lucia''s waist and lowered his voice as Lucia struggled.


    "Lucia... you should pay attention to the asion. If the two of us have a conflict here, what do you think people would think of Mr. and Mrs. Brown?"


    Lucia gritted her teeth. As expected, she saw a lot of guests looking at her. She could only endure it. However, she forcefully distanced herself from Spencer and red at him with wide eyes.


    Spencer knew he had Lucia by the short hairs, so he put on a smile and led her to the other guests. Lucia had no choice but to stay by his side and smile politely at them.


    With Lucia by his side, Spencer was in high spirits, and he was even more proud of the fact that a number of people hade to talk to him after seeing Lucia. Spencer liked thepletely different attitudes from their words.


    Just when Lucia couldn''t do anything about it, Reynolds discovered her condition, and, needless to say, took Lucia away from Spencer in a few words. She nced back at Spencer''s indignant face, felt relieved, and said to Reynolds,


    "Reynolds, thank you. I wouldn''t know how to get out of this."


    "You just worry too much," Reynoldsughed.


    "How can I not?" Lucia smiled wryly. "This is Esmae''s most important dinner of the year. I can''t spoil it." "Lucia, I know you care about mom''s kindness, but..." Reynolds looked at Lucia and said meaningfully,


    "You have a long life, and if you''re constantly being held hostage by morality, you''re going to suffer." Lucia looked into Reynolds'' blue eyes and for the first time expressed her feelings for Arthur. "Reynolds, thank you... But..." Lucia whispered, biting her lip.


    "But you can''t let go of your affection for mom, can you?" Reynolds had already guessed what Lucia was thinking.


    Lucia looked down and nodded slightly.


    Reynolds smiled and said,


    "Maybe I''m selfish. If it''s for the people I love, I''d rather sacrifice my family ties."


    Unfortunately, she did not give him this opportunity.

 Chapter 711 SpencerS Change

    Chapter 711 Spencer''s Change


    Reynolds wondered what he was looking like, but Lucia did. She took Reynolds'' hand and said softly,


    "Reynolds, you''ll always be my brother."


    "Of course, I can only be your brother," Reynolds said with a smile and a twinkle in his eyes.


    Just as Lucia and Reynolds were talking, Helena saw them, and joined them. With Helena who was forthright, the mawkishness of Reynolds and Lucia''s conversation was shattered for a moment. Then Shawn came over. Several people stood together, and suddenly became the most eye-catching object.


    Spencer watched from a distance as they attracted everyone''s attention. In addition to being unwilling, he was filled with boundless resentment.


    Why did they do this to him!?


    As Spencerined, someone spoke beside him.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Davies, why don''t you just talk to them?"


    Spencer looked over his shoulder. It was Cameron with a gentle smile on his face but a gleam in his eyes.


    Spencer unconsciously looked in the direction of Chris and Esmae and was relieved to see that they had not noticed him. His move was noticed by Cameron and he even smiled,


    "Mr. Davies, aren''t you Miss Webb''s fiance? Why so discreet?"


    Spencer pursed his lips and didn''t say anything, but Cameron didn''t seem to mind his silence. Instead, he continued,


    "You don''t seem to be getting the attention you deserve at the Brown family..."


    Upon hearing that, Spencer gave him a cold look. Cameron''s words were very unpleasant and suspicious.


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t mean to tease you," Cameron added, "I just feel sorry for you."


    "Really?" Spencer finally responded.


    "Mrs. Brown has always been known as the irondy in the industry. Everyone knows how strong she is. I believe that under her control, you must be restrained and don''t dare to make any rash moves, right?" Cameronughed.


    "What do you mean?" Spencer asked with a smirk.


    "I really like your enthusiasm just now, so... I asked a friend about you. I didn''t realize you are Erik''s son."


    "You know my father?" This surprised Spencer.


    "I''ve met him a few times, but I wasn''t interested in shipping before, so I didn''t know your father very well, but now... It''s different." Cameron said this with a meaningful smile on his lips.


    Spencer knew that smile all too well, and the next moment, he chuckled, whispering to Cameron,


    "If there''s a difference, will you tell me..."


    At the dinner party, some people were treacherous, some were preupied, and some were sincere. Before midnight, the dinner party came to a perfect end, and everyone left with their own feelings. On the second day of Christmas, Lucia, the Brown family''s three siblings, along with Spencer and the baby, waited in the living room for Chris and Esmae.


    At 8:30, Chris got up on time, woke up his wife, Esmae, and they headed downstairs. They were happy to see their children and grandchild waiting.


    Although their children were adults, the gift-giving process was essential.


    The Brown family was powerful financially. Of course, the gift would not be ordinary. Instead, it would be a check. In the past, all Lucia''s tuition and living expenses were not directly paid by Chris and Esmae, but from the gifts she got. In fact, Lucia''s five-year "gifts" were more than most people could ever hope for in a lifetime.


    With blessings, Chris and Esmae gave gifts to several children, even the baby. When it was Spencer''s turn, Chris hesitated for a few seconds, handed him a gift and said,


    "Good can not be lost. Evil can not be long. I hope you will conduct yourself well in the future."


    Spencer was taught a lesson by Chris before he could hold the gift securely, and though he tried hard to suppress his embarrassment and anger, there was a hint of it in his rigid expression, especially as the Browns and Lucia stood by and watched.


    "Yes, I''ll listen to you." Spencer gritted his teeth and endured the humiliation, but after that, he found Esmae alone.


    "What did Mr. Brown mean by that?"


    "What''s wrong with what he said?" said Esmae ndly.


    "You know he was being sarcastic!" Spencer said angrily.


    "Spencer, pay attention to your attitude and tone. What Chris said is not unreasonable. You should pay attention to your own conduct," Esmae said sternly.


    "Conduct?" Spencer was furious at Esmae''s words, and he demanded, in defiance of the courtesy for the elder.


    "You''re the one who wanted to work with me in the first ce, but what if I''m a bad person? And now that my mission has been aplished, and I''ve helped her regain the Webbex Group, and I''ve sessfully separated her from Arthur. Shouldn''t you keep your promise and help Amasun Group in return?"


    Esmae stared at Spencer coldly. She realized that Spencer had changed his tone of voice today. What had given him the confidence to question her in person!?


    "Do you have any idea the tone you''re using with me?!" Esmae snapped.


    Spencer''s heart skipped a beat, but the unexpected sess ofst night cheered him up again. He frowned and said in a cold voice,


    "Of course, I know that we have an equal partnership. Because you''re Lucia''s elder, I''ve always respected you and followed your orders. But I slowly realized that you only used me. You never wanted to help me and my father get Davonnis Corp back, did you?"


    Esmae''s eyes flickered a little, and Spencer immediately continued aggressively,


    "Of course, you never wanted to help us!"


    It was hard for Esmae to respond to Spencer''s usations, because she had literally forgotten about her deal with Spencer to help him get Davonnis Corp back.

 Chapter 712 Aggressive

    Chapter 712 Aggressive


    Seeing Esmae''s hesitation written on her face, Spencer was even more defiant.


    "For so long, you''ve been using me as a tool. You''ve always maintained the image of an elder in front of others. I''ll bear all the me behind your back. Ms. Wilson, do you really think I''m a fool?" Esmae calmed down quickly. She stared at Spencer and asked,


    "So, what do you want now?"


    "I don''t want anything. I just want what I deserve!"


    Esmae smiled when she heard his aggressive tone. She asked Spencer,


    "As you can imagine, I did forget the promise I made to you in the first ce, but it was you who made it."


    Spencer''s eyes widened in disbelief as he sneered, "Me?"


    "I promised to help you in the first ce, but look what you''ve done since then? Yes, you seeded in breaking up Lucia''s rtionship with Arthur, but did you treat Lucia as you said you would? Cheating! Rape! Spencer, you have every right to be. How can I help you with your wishes when you''re so bad! What Chris said to you was brilliant!"


    Esmae scolded Spencer, but Spencer felt that she was backing out of her promise. He looked at her coldly, no longer showing any respect for Esmae. Instead, he asked her indifferently, "So you despise me?"


    "You know what you are!" Esmae said bluntly, but Spencer''s next words made her hesitate.


    "Do you still need me to curb Lucia and Arthur''s rtionship? If I''m right, Lucia will give you an answer that will make you very angry when your deadline for her arrives in three days." Esmae frowned, and Spencer went on gloomily.


    "Based on my understanding of Lucia, since she can work with Nia graciously, her goal must be not simple. She won''t listen to you and end her rtionship with Arthur obediently. At that time, the two of them will meet every day and rekindle their rtionship. Your authority is not the only thing at stake. Once they get back together, will you still be able to suppress Helena''s feelings for Otis? Both of your daughters will be married to the sons of your enemies, and then the Davies family will instigate. Do you still want your daughters?"


    Esmae''s eyes darkened, and Spencer knew he was on to something.


    "I don''t really want much. I just want to take advantage of the Brown family to develop the Amasun Group first. When the Amasun Group has enough power topete with Davonnis Corp, you won''t have to put Lucia in a difficult position. I''ll take care of everything. Ms. Wilson, you can''t me me for being selfish."


    "Spencer, are you threatening me?" said Esmae quietly, after a long silence.


    "Threaten?" Spencer gave a pompous smile, and purposely said, "I wouldn''t dare. I''ve juste to my senses. I''ve always been afraid of doing great things. Only by being ruthless can I be sessful. Ms. Wilson, I''m looking forward to your answer."


    After the fight with Spencer that day, Esmae had a heavy mood, and although she understood that Spencer was in control of her, what mattered to her was why, at a time like this, he had the strength to stand up to her. And where did ite from?


    As the days went by, Esmae didn''t respond to Spencer, and Spencer seemed in no hurry to sit around and enjoy life. Just watching Esmae, there was no more awe in his eyes. Finally, the fifth day arrived, this was the day Lucia will go home.


    During the day, the three siblings were together with Lucia. There seemed to be endless conversations between them. No one mentioned their parting, but everyone knew that Lucia''s calm face was filled with uneasiness.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the evening, as soon as she had put the baby to sleep, Esmae appeared at her door.


    "Lucia,e with me to the study."


    Lucia sighed, and the time hade.


    She told the servant to take good care of the baby, and followed Esmae to her study. As soon as she entered the study, she saw Spencer, who was leaning leisurely on a chair with a half-smile on his face. Avoiding Spencer''s annoying gaze, Lucia waited for Esmae to sit down by her desk before choosing a seat far away from Spencer.


    "Lucia, have you thought about it?"


    For days, Lucia wondered how she would react when Esmae asked this, but now she was silent.


    "You must give me an answer before you leave tomorrow," added Esmae.


    Spencer could see Lucia''s exquisite profile in the corner, staring at her fluttering eyshes. He could almost read her anxiety and uneasiness from those fluttering eyshes, and he was delighted. Taking a quiet breath, Lucia finally looked up into Esmae''s eyes and answered firmly,


    "Esmae, I''m not going to end this. I hope you can understand."


    When she got this answer, Esmae looked over at Spencer and saw his "I told you so" smug look. Esmae''s face darkened, but she didn''t get angry right away. It was all thanks to the fact that Spencer had already "warned" her.


    "You''ve made up your mind, haven''t you?" Esmae asked again.


    "Esmae... I really can''t..." Lucia said to Esmae in a pleading tone.


    "I see. You go and get some rest," said Esmae lightly.


    Lucia was surprised by Esmae''s nd reaction. She widened her eyes and looked at Esmae, trying to read something in her face. Because she had anticipated Esmae''s reaction to the countless answers she had given, there was absolutely no scene in it that was so indifferent.


    "Esame?" Lucia whispered to Esmae, stifling.


    "Now that you''ve made your decision, don''t regret it, and don''t hesitate," Esmae said in a calm voice.


    As if to encourage her, Lucia grew more nervous. She squeezed her fingers and asked Esmae,


    "Aren''t you angry?"


    "What''s the use of getting angry? Will you listen to me?" Esmae asked.


    Lucia didn''t say anything and looked at Esmae.

 Chapter 713 Leaving In Dismay

    Chapter 713 Leaving in dismay


    "If you won''t listen, go back and rest," Esmae said in a tone that sounded like a sigh.


    "But..." how could Lucia go back like this.


    "No buts. You''re cruel, but I''m not!" Esmae finally grew impatient. The grievance in Lucia''s eyes and her reluctance to let her go made Esmae very upset and helpless. She wanted her to be cruel and not let Luciae back here, which was really impossible.


    At these words, Lucia''s tears fell.


    "Go cry in your room." Esmae wouldn''tfort Lucia in front of Spencer.


    "Thank you, Esmae..." Lucia said softly, sobbing. She got up and walked out of the study. She was grateful to Esmae, but she didn''t show her true feelings in front of Spencer. It was only when she got back to her room that she let her tears fall down. But Lucia didn''t know what Esmae said to Spencer after that.


    The next day, there was no Esmae among those who saw Lucia off.


    Spencer looked refreshed, and Lucia, whose eyes were visibly swollen, looked a little out of it.


    "Lucia, are you all right? Why don''t you change your ticket and take the day off," Helena said worriedly, holding Lucia''s hand.


    Esmae didn''te out to see her off, and everyone guessed what had happenedst night.


    "No..." said Lucia quietly. As she said goodbyes to Chris and the other people, she took the baby from the servant, and got into the car.


    "Mr. Brown, Shawn, Reynolds, Helena, I''ll see you next time. Take care." Spencer said goodbye to the Browns before getting into the car. He did not seem to care about their attitude toward him.


    And after saying goodbye, he consciously got into another car, not to fight with Jack and the others.


    Helena was very suspicious of his attitude. When Jack was about to get into the car, she whispered beside him, "Take care of Lucia and the baby. Don''t let anything happen to them."


    "I understand." Jack answered lightly, though the responsibility was heavy.


    So, Lucia calmly left Brown Manor. Looking back at the gate as the car pulled away, she hoped to catch a glimpse of Esmae, but she was disappointed.


    What Lucia didn''t know was that Esmae was standing behind a second-story window, using the curtains to hide herself and watching the car leave. When they were gone, Esmae turned around, but didn''t expect to see her husband standing next to her.


    "If you can''t give her up, why don''t you go down and see her off?" Chris sighed.


    "She disobeyed me and went against me for Arthur. Chris, what do you want me to do?" Esmae would look aggrieved in front of her husband.


    "Lucia has her own standards of doing things. Esmae, sometimes you do interfere too much." Chris can''t help but give Esmae a piece of advice, but she reacted violently.


    "Do I have to watch her being together with Arthur?" said Esmae indignantly. "What about Helena? With Otis, too?! I will never forget my hatred, and I will never make peace with the Edwins!"


    "Shh, shh..." In a soothing voice, Chris took Esmae into his arms and said,


    "I know the pain in your heart. I''m too judgmental and ignored your feelings."


    Chris had been through some of Esmae''s toughest times, and knew where Esmae would be now if he hadn''t met her. And if the same thing happened to him, Chris thought he might not be as strong as Esmae. So he stood by his wife and felt sorry for his two daughters.


    It was hard for Esmae to get the happiness she wanted unless she let it go.


    And this was why Chris had never officially intervened on why Esmae and Spencer were working together.


    "You still talk about me like that..." Even though she was over fifty years old, in front of her husband who was doting on her, Esmae was still the same stubborn girl she had been. Last night, her pent-up emotions, because of Lucia''s disobedience, were exposed to him.


    "I see. I won''t say that again." Chris patted his wife on the back and promised.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Esmae''s eyes were wet as she buried herself in her husband''s arms, but out of the corner of her eyes, she was looking in the direction that Lucia had left.


    The next day, Lucia returned to Athegate, and everything seemed to go back to the way it had always been. Except this time, Lucia had Jack and his four men stay close to their daughter. She remembered Spencer''s hysterical reaction to the color of her daughter''s eyes, so he was really gonna do something crazy.


    At this time, Arthur had not yet returned to the country, and there were some issues regarding the partnership, but when Lucia reached out to Nia, the response she got was that she was not at Athegate. Lucia was very suspicious about this. Where did Nia go?


    As far as Lucia knew, Nia was very concerned about her family background. She would rather stay at thepany and work overtime at Christmas than go back to her hometown. Did she want to return home in style this time?


    What Lucia didn''t know was that Nia didn''t go home. Instead, she went home with Jacob, no, Casper.


    Although he had stolen someone''s identity without anyone knowing it, Jacob had long thought that if he didn''t show up on Christmas, Casper''s parents would notice. And when they went to the school to ask about this, he was afraid he would give himself away, so he took his "girlfriend" Nia home for Christmas.


    This time, Jacob got a surprise.


    At first, Jacob thought that a student who had to work part-time to study abroad might note from a wealthy family. However, when he came to the Wood family, he found out that he was from a wealthy family. Casper''s father had ties to the gang, and had a great influence in Lepus.


    After talking to the Wood family parents, Jacob felt lucky that he had already learned Casper''s posture beforehand. Otherwise, it would have been hard to cover it up.


    On the day they met, Casper''s father, Miles Wood, had questioned his son''s voice.


    "Dad, I didn''t tell you because I was worried about you over there..." Casper said hesitantly.


    "Casper, what''s going on?" asked Libby Mason, Casper''s mother, worriedly.


    At this moment, Nia rushed out and said, "Uncle, Auntie, Casper was in a car ident when he was in USA. He was badly injured and his vocal cords were damaged. He didn''t dare tell you because he was afraid that you would be worried, and he didn''t want me to tell you either..."

 Chapter 714 Unexpected Happiness

    Chapter 714 Unexpected Happiness


    Miles gave Nia a suspicious look and continued to ask his son,


    "Why isn''t there any news from the school?"


    "Dad, I was injured near the bar where I was working. And the person who hit me had a good attitude and paid for all the medical expenses, so I didn''t tell the school about it. Plus, Nia rushed over the next day to take care of me when she heard that I was injured, so..."


    As Casper exined, she was lying to improve Nia''s image, and sure enough, Libby took Nia''s hand and said,


    "You''ve been taking care of Casper?"


    "Auntie, this is what I should do." Nia smiled gently and answered gracefully.


    The atmosphere eased a lot. Casper''s parents hadn''t seen their son for a long time, and Nia was taken good care of. They had a great time with their "family" over Christmas. And Miles talked to Casper before he left.


    "Casper, how did you meet Nia? She''s three years older than you!"


    "A wife three years older than the husband ensures a richer life, right?" Jacob had learned Casper''s parents'' temperament from his observations over the past few days, and they were getting along very well. He continued,


    "Besides, although Nia family''s conditions are not as good as ours, she''s ambitious. Now, she had her own investmentpany in Athegate, and it''s going public soon. Dad, you can''t underestimate her." "She''s only been out for a few years and already has her own investmentpany?" Miles was surprised. "Isn''t she from a working-ss family?"


    "That''s why I was attracted to her efforts. Although we first met on a social tform, I couldn''t help but fall in love with her after a long time. Besides, I''m going to graduate in a few months, so I decided to go back to Athegate with her to help her and finish my thesis."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Have you decided?" Miles asked seriously.


    "Sure, and Athegate isn''t far from our home, so I cane back more often," Jacob said with a smile.


    "Well, now that you''ve settled on her, let me know if you need anything."


    That was what Jacob was waiting for, and the excitement was almost palpable.


    The next day, Jacob said goodbye to Casper''s parents and returned to Athegate with Nia. Miles had a secret n to investigate Nia''s situation, but Libby was so impressed with Nia over thest few days that she persuaded her husband to stop, hoping he''d give the kid some space. So, Miles gave up.


    On the ne back to Athegate, Jacob and Nia were so excited that they couldn''t help but rejoice in the unexpected joy of their trip and discuss things they couldn''t talk about at the Wood family.


    "I didn''t think Casper''s dad would have that kind of power. If we take advantage of it, it won''t be long before we reach our goal!" Nia said excitedly.


    "Yes, and he has the kind of force that isn''t legal but is absolutely effective. He can be of great help to us when the timees!" Jacob''s eyes sparkled as he spoke.


    "You have to keep in touch with them. Don''t give yourself away. It''s an ident, but if they find out you''re... then the consequences could be very serious!" Nia reminded Jacob while celebrating. "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing," Jacob said confidently.


    Two and a half hourster, Jacob and Nia returned to Athegate. It already passed the Christmas, and the streets were still filled with Christmas atmosphere. Nia asked Jacob if he wanted to contact Arthur and Lucia. Jacob smiled and said enigmatically,


    "Don''t worry. Let them wait for a few more days."


    When they met again, Jacob looked up at the blue sky and thought he had to get ready.


    These days, whenever Lucia went outside, she always had a strange feeling of being stared at, but when she looked around, she didn''t see anything strange, which made Lucia a little uneasy. But the thought that Spencer must have had someone watching her, she didn''t get to the bottom of it.


    Even Arthur was back from the USA, but Nia was still nowhere to be seen.


    That day, Lucia came to the Branch of Davonnis to discuss the partnership with Arthur. Now she was totally generous to being here, no matter what Spencer thought.


    "Arthur, Nia hasn''t shown up yet. Do you think there''s a problem?"


    Sitting on the sofa with Arthur, Lucia kept him at arm''s length but seemed so close to him.


    "She''s always had doubts about our three-way coboration. Even if she discovers something, it''s toote to regret it now." Arthur was less concerned about Nia''s movements and more concerned about Lucia''s changes.


    Only half a month not seeing her, Arthur felt like it had been a year and was more intolerable lovesickness.


    "It''s easy for you," said Lucia, with her eyes twinkling, not knowing how much she was being coquettish.


    Arthur smiled but said nothing. He just gently pushed the coffee in front of her, with thoughtful action to cover up his throbbing heart.


    Just as Arthur and Lucia were talking, Kyle suddenly barged in. Of course, in the next second, he caught countless murderous gazes from Arthur.


    Kyle thought to himself, "I wouldn''t have barged in here if it wasn''t an emergency."


    "Mr. Davies, Nia is downstairs and wants to see you."


    It was an emergency. Arthur forgave Kyle and said, "Let her go upstairs." Lucia was there.


    "Why does shee to you all of a sudden?" Lucia wondered as Kyle left the office. "We''ll see," Arthur said with a smile.


    Ten minutester, Kyle led Nia to Arthur''s office, and Nia was followed by someone.


    The man was handsome and seemed gentle and polite, but for some reason Lucia felt sick at the sight of him.


    "Mr. Davies, Ms. Webb, it''s been a long time. I''m sorry that I''ve been on leave for so long that it seems to have dyed our cooperation," Nia said politely as she sat down.


    "It''s fine. The n hasn''t officially started yet. We still have time to discuss the details," Arthur replied, but his eyes were fixed on the man standing behind Nia.


    Arthur remembered that Nia used to be apanied by Kevin, the vice president of Stable Growth Investment. Why was there a change? And since Kevin used to walk away when the three of them were alone, why would Nia bring this man into the office?


    And most importantly, what did he mean by staring at Lucia?!

 Chapter 715 First Meeting

    Chapter 715 First Meeting


    Sensing Arthur''s gaze, Nia turned to look at Jacob. When she saw him staring at Lucia, she furrowed her brows and said with a rxed expression,


    "Casper, are you curious about Ms. Webb? Why are you staring at her?"


    Lucia didn''t turn her head to look at him, even though she felt his gaze. When Nia said that out loud, she turned her head slightly. The next second, she saw a pair of slightly guilty and full of smiling eyes. Such a person was supposed to be bright and handsome when smiling, but Lucia just felt a little ufortable.


    "Nia, I''m sorry." Jacob smiled sheepishly and looked away. "I''ve always heard that there''s a beautiful and powerful woman in Athegate. It''s true that I met her today, so... Ms. Webb, please forgive me for being so presumptuous."


    With that, Jacob''s eyes returned to Lucia.


    "Ms. Webb, I''m sorry. My friend is being too forward." Nia also apologized. She had talked to Jacob, in order to irritate Lucia and Arthur''s rtionship, they would not reveal their rtionship as boyfriend and girlfriend.


    "Who is he?" Arthur whispered, with his eagle eyes shing with an imperceptible displeasure.


    "Ah," Nia said after making an exaggerated expression of annoyance.


    "I forgot to introduce you. This is Casper Wood, a friend of mine, currently in college in New Mexico. He''s back to help me scout the market and finish his thesis. I thought it would be good for him to be part of our partnership, so I brought him here. Mr. Davies, Ms. Webb, you don''t me me, do you?"


    After introducing him to Arthur and Lucia, Nia deliberately turned to Jacob and said,


    "Casper, you don''t need any more introductions, do you?"


    "Of course," Casper said excitedly,


    "I heard about Davonnis Corp when I was in USA. The Davies family is the pride of the citizen of Athegate for having a big presence on Wall Street. Mr. Davies, you''re also known as a genius with an extremely high IQ. And MS. Webb is a woman who has managed to capture half of Athegate''s voracious investment market. That''s impressive."


    "Mr. Wood, you overrate it," Arthur replied politely, specting about his true rtionship with Nia.


    Lucia had the same doubts. Although Nia had told them that Casper was a college student, Lucia could only see in him the greasiness and smoothness, like a person who had worked so many years. She can''t perceive the childishness and tension a student should have, but if he was brought in by Nia, that was a different story.


    "Since you''re Ms. Davidson''s friend," said Lucia who nced at Casper, "I can trust you. Sit down and let''s discuss it." "May I?" Casper asked, ecstatic.


    "Ms. Webb has said it. Casper, you should sit down, but just listen," Nia said to Jacob.


    "Thanks!" Casper said as he sat down next to Nia and thanked Lucia.


    Lucia nodded her head slightly and looked away from him. The man was so fond of smiling that he always looked a little awkward.


    Arthur had been watching Casper''s movements, and had already thought about how to investigate his background, but of course, he couldn''t reveal his feelings. After that, the few of them discussed specific matters about their partnership. As expected, Casper was very obedient to Nia. He did not interject once in a while, but once in a while he sneaked a nce at Lucia''s face. His eyes stayed on it for a few seconds and then moved away without a trace.


    After more than an hour, their discussion was basically finalized, and Nia had no intention of staying, so she stood up to leave.


    "Mr. Davies, Ms. Webb, we''ll talk about itter," Nia said as she shook hands with Arthur and Lucia.


    Jacob spoke again. He held out his hand to Arthur, waiting respectfully for him to shake his hand.


    "Mr. Davies, it''s an honor to meet you. I''ve learned a lot from your discussion. I''m impressed by your thoughtful and visionary approach."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "You''re wee," Arthur said.


    Jacob then extended his hand to Lucia, who paused for a few seconds as she thought. Arthur and Nia both looked at them, waiting for their hands to touch, and Lucia felt the urge to frown. "Ms. Webb, it''s a pleasure to meet you. Nia used to say that you were her role model. I hope you can teach me and Nia more in the future." Holding Lucia''s hand, Casper smiled humbly.


    Lucia nodded slightly. Just as she was about to withdraw her hand, she noticed that he had pinched her palm. However, that was only a very slight movement. After that, he let go of her quickly. The smile on his face was not unnatural at all.


    "Well, I guess we''ll be going now. Casper, let''s go," Nia said to Jacob.


    Casper smiled, nodded to Arthur and Lucia, and followed Nia out of the office. This time, Lucia no longer hid her emotions, frowning as she stared at the closed door.


    "Lucia, is something wrong?" Arthur asked Lucia as he approached her.


    "There''s nothing wrong. I just don''t like the way he looks at me... It''s a little strange," Lucia said as she turned to Arthur.


    "Nia can have a friend out of the blue. After that, I will ask Kyle to investigate his identity. Don''t worry too much first." Arthur smiled and said, but in his heart, he murmured, "I don''t like the way he looks at you either!"


    Lucia nodded her head. With Arthur looking into it, she felt much more at ease. Anyone or anything rted to Nia, they couldn''t ignore them.


    On the other hand, Nia had just arrived at the underground parking lot with Jacob, and before she could even get to her car, she said, "Are you still in love with Lucia?"


    Jacob raised an eyebrow and looked nomittally at Nia.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Arthur will suspect that you''ve been staring at her?" Nia felt aggrieved when Jacob didn''t respond and continued to question him. "Are you jealous?" Jacob said with a half-smile.


    Nia blushed and muttered, "Who''s jealous?"


    "I''m d you aren''t," Jacob said, not continuing to coax her as Nia had hoped. Instead, he walked quickly past her toward the car and said as he walked, "I have very mixed feelings about Lucia, so it''s not weird to look at her more."

 Chapter 716 Jealousy

    Chapter 716 Jealousy


    Nia stopped when she heard the word "feelings". She stared at Jacob''s back silently until he realized that she wasn''t following him and turned around to ask,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You said... you have feelings for her?!" Nia asked in disbelief.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Jacob asked calmly, smiling.


    "You''re still in love with her!" Nia didn''t forget that before Jacob''s ident, he went back to Lucia behind Poppy''s back and she signed for all the flowers he sent to the office! "You''re overthinking it," Casper exined, shrugging off the impatience.


    "The feelings I''m talking about are deeper than hatred. Lucia was my ex-wife to begin with. No matter what, we had been a couple for almost a year. When she came back, I admitted that she became even more outstanding and dazzling than before. That''s why I fell for her again at that time. You should know about the pursuit of her. But in the end, all she did was take everything away from me and force me into a dead end. Hatred is no longer enough to express my resentment towards her. Can you understand suchplicated feelings?"


    After hearing Jacob''s words, Nia pursed her lips and no one knew what she was thinking.


    "If I''m still in love with her," Jacob added, "I am, but it''s not her. It''s the JTP Group that I''ve worked so hard to operate for years. If you can''t understand that, then I can''t do anything about it."


    After saying that, Jacob turned to get into the car, but as soon as he opened the door, he was pulled back and turned to look at Nia, who was staring at him sadly.


    "Jacob, I''m sorry. I just thought..."


    "Don''t be paranoid. We''re in the same boat now. If we don''t trust each other, we''re all doomed," Jacob said to Nia, and when he saw her eyes sparkle again, he warned her,


    "By the way, Jacob is gone from this world. I''m Casper! Watch yournguage!"


    "Casper, I''m sorry..." Nia apologized pitifully.


    As if his heart had softened, Jacob sighed softly, put his head down on Nia''s forehead and said,


    "Trust me, huh?"


    "Well, I trust you." Nia looked into Jacob''s eyes and nodded, blushing.


    As Nia walked over to the passenger seat, she didn''t pay attention to the contemptuous sound Jacob made as she bent over to get in the car.


    As the engine roared, Jacob took Nia out of the Davonnis Corp building. On the way back to the apartment, Nia suddenly remembered something and asked him, "Casper, you''ve been out thest few days and didn''t even go to the office. You didn''te back until night. What''s so important?"


    "Dad left me a few contacts in Athegate, so I just visited them," Jacob replied lightly.


    "I see." Nia stopped her initial skepticism and smiled. "Take me to meet them next time."


    Jacob nced sideways at Nia for a few seconds before nodding.


    It seemed that Nia really believed in him and was very gullible.


    The corners of his lips lifted as Jacob thought about it.


    The next day, Kyle handed Arthur a detailed background report on Casper.


    "Mr. Davies, this is Casper Wood''s background."


    Arthur immediately put down his work and began to flip through it. After reading it, he mused,


    "He''s Miles'' son?"


    "Yeah, I didn''t realize he''s such a big shot. Wasn''t he the one who was trying to get otherpanies to shut us out when Bailey came to Lepus? It''s a good thing Bailey didn''t have much interest in Lepus at the time and opted for Sluacsea. Otherwise he would have been our number one rival for Davonnis Corp by now."


    "He''s a bully," Arthur said disdainfully. "It''s nothing new for him to take advantage of his reputation and reject foreignpanies."


    "Is it just a coincidence that Casper is his son and that he knows Nia?" Kyle asked worriedly.


    "We don''t know yet. Go and find out more about Casper in the USA. Nia used to have a good rtionship with Lucia, and only Reynolds revealed that she had a rtionship with him. Later on, she started dating Spencer. I saw the way she looked at Casper. Their rtionship must be moreplicated than being friends. Find out where they met and how they met."


    Arthur was too thoughtful to miss a single detail.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Yes." Kyle obeyed and walked out, just as Arthur received an iing call.


    Arthur looked at the number and picked up.


    "L, is that you?"


    "Yes, it''s me. I''ve already met Lauren and told him about the investigation. He''s agreed to help," L said with a light voice and a smile.


    "Did he ask about me?" Arthurughed.


    "Of course, he''s been asking me about you all afternoon. He''s still thinking about you," L said, half-jokingly.


    "There''s no way Davonnis Corp is working with the Sanchez family," Arthur said with a sigh.


    "I know, but it alienates him and makes me feel sorry for him," L sighed.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it," Arthur urged. "He''s a smart man. You should talk about me as little as possible to avoid suspicion.".


    "Yes, Mr. Davies," replied L, smiling.


    After Arthur and L talked for a while, Kyle called in and told him that the file had been sent to Lucia. Arthur waited patiently for Lucia to finish reading the file.


    At this moment, in the president''s office of Webbex Group not far from the Branch of Davonnis, Lucia had opened the email that Kyle had sent her and started to check Casper''s background. After reading it, her brows furrowed slightly. And her mind was full of twists and turns.


    Recalling the way Casper looked at her yesterday and his smile, Lucia couldn''t let it go, but Arthur''s investigation was unmistakable. The man''s father was involved with those people, but he was innocent. What was wrong?


    Lucia was baffled.


    Turning her chair to the French window behind her, Lucia stared into the traffic at a nearby intersection.


    At this moment, the phone on the table rang with a clear sound. Luciazily turned her arm around to pick up the phone. She smiled when she saw who had sent her the message.

 Chapter 717 Coincidental Encounter

    Chapter 717 Coincidental Encounter


    "Haven''t you finished yet?" The message came from Arthur.


    Amused, Lucia ran her finger over the screen and touched the word "Arthur", before replying his message with palpitations.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "So far, Casper doese from a clean family."


    "He''s innocent, but his father isn''t. Back then, It was Lepus where Bailey was supposed to run the division. Who would have thought that when he started doing market research, he would have met with the unanimous opposition of the local entrepreneurs led by Miles. He was also using other forces to harass Bailey behind his back. Fortunately, he was not interested in Lepus at that time. Otherwise, with his personality, he would have caused a huge uproar and fought with them to the end."


    "Is there such a thing?"


    "It is not known whether Casper came to Athegate on the orders of his father. And Nia''s attitude toward him does not seem like they have a normal friendship."


    "Yes, people can''t hide the ambiguity in words."


    She thought that Arthur would reply soon, but she didn''t expect him to be quiet after she sent the message. Lucia was trying to refresh the chat page suspiciously when she saw a message sh out. "Are you and I... like This?"


    Lucia''s heart skipped a beat and she immediately understood why Arthur had stopped.


    She held the phone in her hand and scanned every word he sent her. Her beautiful lips were slightly raised, but on closer inspection, she felt a little bitter.


    As Lucia struggled to calm herself down, Arthur, like Lucia, looked at his phone and waited for her response.


    Even if he had to stand on opposite sides of the truth, torn between truth and falsehood, Arthur longed for Lucia''s response.


    There was a tinkle sound, and Arthur''s heart quivered. When he saw Lucia''s reply to him, he smiled.


    Lucia''s response was simple enough to make Arthur regard it as her most treasured response.


    "Uh-huh."


    On that day, Lucia''s eyebrows were curved and the corners of her mouth were raised. She was able to maintain a happy and peaceful mood when she met a client who was known for being difficult to deal with. Originally, the client had been repeatedly lowering the price and repeating various requests, but to see Lucia smile, even Kane could not help but tut his lips in amazement at the mysterious signing of the agreement.


    "Lucia, did something good happen to you?" Kane asked Lucia, "Rogers is a notoriously difficult man to deal with in the business. I''ve been talking to him for over a month, and you''ve got him on the line." Lucia smiled and winked at Kane. "Secret," she said mischievously


    When Kane saw how rxed Lucia was, he joked with her, "Please, don''t wink at me. I have a wife, and I''m loyal to her!"


    Kane amused Lucia by making a serious joke. She asked,


    "I haven''t seen Juliately. Has she forgotten me?"


    "How is that possible," Kane said in exaggerated denial, feigning annoyance.


    "She talks about you every day. She even wants to bring our son to develop a rtionship with your baby. She wants to take the lead first. If Spencer isn''t here... you would be so annoyed by her." Kane told it vividly, and Lucia can imagine Juliana, who was impatient, thinking of herself. She smiled and said,


    "Don''t worry. It won''t be long now."


    "Lucia, take your chances. We are all waiting for the reunion," Kane said, hiding his wish.


    Lucia nodded her head earnestly, and looked forward to it.


    After talking for a while, Kane got a call from one of his staff so he hade back to the office. He put the files together and asked Lucia,


    "It''s after 3:00, Lucia. Are youing with me to the office or straight home?"


    "I''m going home." Lucia missed her daughter.


    "Okay, I''ll go first. The driver is waiting outside," Kane said, standing up.


    "No," Lucia stopped him. "Let the driver take you back to the office. I want to sit here for a while longer. I''ll wait for him to drop you off before picking me up."


    "All right." Kane nodded and left.


    As soon as Kane left, Lucia was the only person left in the room of an upscale coffee shop in amercial building in the busiest part of the shopping street. Kane booked the room near the French windows. As long as she turned her head gently, the most prosperous street scene of Athegate will be unfolded under her eyes. Lucia liked this kind of atmosphere. Seeing the rapid development of her hometown made her feel proud.


    As Lucia gazed into the distance, she was startled to hear a strange and somewhat familiar voice beside her.


    "Ms. Webb, what a coincidence. Running into you here."


    Lucia turned and looked again into the smiling eyes that made her ufortable inexpressibly.


    "Mr. Wood, what a coincidence," Lucia replied.


    Truth be told, Lucia rarely believed in coincidences, except with Arthur.


    "Leon, why don''t you go sit down and wait for me? I''d like talk to Ms. Webb," Not at all rude, Casper dismissed his friend and said to Lucia,


    "Ms. Webb, may I sit down?"


    Lucia raised an eyebrow and a look of displeasure appeared on her face.


    Was there anything she can say that she can say no to?


    "Please have a seat," Lucia replied. The next second, she saw Casper quickly sit across from her. He was looking at her with a smile on his face.


    He was not restrained, Lucia thought coldly.


    Jacob nced at the uncollected coffee cusp on the table and asked Lucia, "Did you just meet a friend here?"


    "He has already left to discuss business with our client." Lucia lowered her gaze and did not look Casper in the eye. She did not know that her actions would only make him stare at her even more recklessly. Jacob smiled and automatically reached out to the waiter, who removed the cups from the table and he ordered himself a cup of coffee.


    Instead of cooling down as he waited for the coffee to arrive, Jacob looked at Lucia with adoring eyes and said,


    "Ms. Webb, I know this may sound presumptuous, but you are a goddess to me."


    Lucia, on the other hand, was uncharacteristically cold. She nced up at Jacob and said,


    "Really?"


    "Of course, I read all your papers when I was in college, and my mentor called you a once-in-a-century talent in economics," Jacob said cheerfully.


    He wasn''t lying. During his time in the USA, he studied all of Lucia''s publicly avable papers at MIT.

 Chapter 718 Ambition

    Chapter 718 Ambition


    "Your mentor is too kind," said Lucia calmly, as if she were not the one he was praising. Jacob, who sat across from her, didn''t seem to mind her indifference and continued,


    "I admire not only your talent, but also your character and perseverance. Although it''s not polite to say this, I want to be more honest with my goddess. I''ve read about your private affairs too. You and..." Before Jacob could finish his words, Lucia cut him off. She stared at Jacob and said,


    "How did you and Ms. Davidson meet?"


    It was better to ask directly than to guess, though what he said may not be true.


    Jacob paused for a few seconds, then smiled again and said,


    "It was on a social media and we hit it off."


    "So you cane back from abroad and help her?" Lucia continued.


    "Of course not. At first, I had no intention of returning here, but when I found out that herpany is based in Athegate..." Jacob didn''t finish his words. Instead, a smile appeared on his face when he looked at Lucia.


    Lucia raised an eyebrow. This man was blunt.


    "You and Nia are more than just friends, aren''t you?" Lucia smiled and stared at Jacob.


    Jacob was silent for a few seconds, but smiled.


    Lucia did not continue to ask, but turned to look out of the window. Her beautiful eyebrows and eyes showed that she was a little impatient.


    "Nia... is strong. If we can put the past behind us, she''s a woman worth cherishing." Just when Lucia thought he wouldn''t answer, he spoke again.


    Was he ying hard to get? Lucia looked back at Jacob and thought.


    However, his evaluation of Nia had proven that he knew what had happened to Nia in the past, so he should still have a grudge against her. Lucia''s eyes twinkled as she opened her mouth and asked, "Has your voice always been this special?"


    "My voice?" Jacob raised his eyebrows, apparently not expecting Lucia to notice his voice.


    "Unnaturally hoarse," Lucia said.


    "Well, I was in a car ident. My vocal cords were damaged, but luckily I didn''t be mute," Jacob said with a smile.


    Lucia stared at him who always spoke with a smile on his face. For a moment, it was hard to tell if it was real or not. It was all depending on Arthur''s investigation.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Your friend is waiting for you," said Lucia, not interested in asking any more questions, and looking at Leon, who kept looking in their direction.


    Lucia''s hint was obvious, but Jacob didn''t want to leave.


    "There''s no hurry. It''s a rare opportunity to sit face-to-face with you alone."


    "That''s among friends, Mr. Wood," Lucia said, squinting slightly.


    "I don''t know you very well."


    "Ms. Webb, you''re so cold," Jacob said, looking unfazed. On the contrary, his smile grew wider. "Weren''t you quite interested in me just now? Why did you change the subject and stop talking to me? Are all strong women so arrogant and unruly?"


    Arrogant and unruly?


    Lucia, who already had a bad impression of Casper, disliked his words even more.


    "It''s not arrogant. It''s not unruly. It''s just a normal distance between people," Lucia said,


    "Mr. Wood, your friend is really getting antsy."


    If he didn''t leave, Lucia won''t stay here any longer.


    "Well," Jacob said with some disappointment, "I guess I was abrupt today, Ms. Webb. I hope this doesn''t affect your cooperation with Nia."


    "This is different, of course," Lucia said graciously.


    Jacob smiled and stood up to walk to his friend''s table just as histte was being served.


    "Take it over there," said Lucia, pointing the way for the waiter.


    "Thank you." The waiter thanked her gratefully and brought thette to Jacob''s table. After receiving thette, Jacob raised his cup and gestured to Lucia. Lucia frowned slightly, but she gave him a polite nod, and then turned her face out of the window, not looking at him.


    "Boss, is this the woman you''ve been waiting for?" Leon looked at Lucia with interest and said obscenely,


    "She''s really something. Her face and figure are exceedingly beautiful. You can''t tell that she''s a mother of two. No wonder you spent time following her these past few days."


    Jacob smiled and said in a smug tone, "Of course, it''s not just her face and body that make her proud. It''s also her brain. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been forced into this situation by her."


    "Nia is a world away from her," Leon said bluntly. "But boss, you must hate Lucia. Why do you still feel that way about her?"


    "You don''t understand," Jacob said enigmatically. "The more I can''t get, the more I want it. One day I''m going to make her bow down to me, serve me willingly. Please me!"


    As he spoke thest few words, Jacob''s eyes shed with a perverted and obstinate light, as if he was going to rush over and eat Lucia alive in the next second.


    "Haha, Boss, you''re so wise. I believe that day is not far away." Leon had been with Jacob for a long time. He had seen his ruthlessness and understood his cunning, so he believed that he would achieve his goal one day.


    "Not far, of course," said Jacob, looking in the direction of Lucia.


    When the driver called her, Lucia left the cafe. Even if she didn''t turn her head to look, she knew that Casper and his friend were watching her. As for how they would talk about her, Lucia made no assumptions, but Leon, with his gangster demeanor, was something to watch out for.


    The driver sent Lucia safely back to the building, but as soon as she entered the living room, she saw Spencer sitting on the sofa. Lucia was in a bad mood.


    "What are you doing here?" Lucia snorted unkindly.


    Spencer calmly turned around and smiled when he saw Lucia''s unconcealed displeasure.


    "Came to see you."


    "Haven''t you seen me enough?" said Lucia sarcastically, ncing around.


    He almost had her own room under surveince!


    "I didn''te here to fight with you," Spencer said, ignoring Lucia''s words.


    "Have you heard from Ms. Wilson in thest few days?"

 Chapter 719 Obvious Hint

    Chapter 719 Obvious Hint


    Lucia nced at Spencer coldly, and didn''t say anything to him because he can''t control her!


    "You''d better get in touch with Ms. Wilson. She hasn''t been feeling well for the past two days." Still unaffected by Lucia, Spencer told her with concern. "Not feeling well?!" As Lucia heard his words, she immediately became anxious. Could it be that thest time she made her sick from anger?


    As he observed Lucia''s reaction, Spencer''s eyes were with a gleam of cunning, and he nodded,


    "You really don''t know, Lucia. You feel wronged, but don''t you forget her kindness to you."


    Lucia calmed down quickly. Spencer''s tone was so weird that he had never reminded her so gently.


    But she couldn''t have turned a deaf ear to Spencer''s words.


    "Okay, I get it. Can you go now?"


    Instead of looking at Spencer, Lucia walked across the living room to go straight upstairs. Today''s good mood was ruined by him.


    Spencer stood up with a chuckle, purposely muttering as Lucia passed him, "I don''t know whose house this is."


    Lucia''s sneer of disdain was not to be outdone by Spencer''s. "It is easy to invite some people toe and help you but difficult to get them to leave afterwards." she said coldly. "You''ll always pay for what you''ve done!"


    Spencer shrugged, put his hands in his pockets, and walked away. He wasn''t here to argue, and he knew Lucia would contact Esmae.


    When he got to the nter where the front yard and the building connected, Dan suddenly appeared from the side. Spencer was so scared that he almost jumped up.


    "I told you to keep an eye on Lucia, but I didn''t tell you to stay here. Aren''t there others?"


    "I don''t trust those people," Dan said tly. "Besides, does Lucia need to be watched now? All four bodyguards remains in the building, guarding the child at all times. As long as the child is there, Lucia couldn''t run anywhere."


    "Of course." Spencer raised his eyebrows and said, "She thought that she could go out with Arthur openly on the pretext of working with him when she returned to the country. I would never let her have her way, so your people can''t lose her!"


    "Speaking of which, I didn''t report to you today," Dan told Spencer, remembering what his men had just told him.


    "The people following Lucia just found the new employee of Stable Growth was in the same building with her. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or if it''s intentional."


    "New employee?" Spencer thought back and asked. "The one who lives with her?"


    It turned out that Spencer had been keeping an eye on Nia as well.


    "That''s him," Dan answered positively.


    "After Nia came back, this person appeared next to her. Go and investigate his background and see if he poses a threat to us." Spencer had seen the photo of that person. That man looked young. He didn''t know who he was.


    "Yes."


    "Also, I''ll be going back and forth to the USA for a while. You''ll be in charge of everything here, especially the surveince. Don''t let that bastard get away!" Spencer solemnly reminded Dan. "Yes." Dan once again answered. Out of the corner of his eyes, he looked toward the small building in the distance. The corners of his lips curled up into a smile of unknown meaning.


    She went back to her room to make sure that the baby was all right. Then she called Esmae. It was a long time before she picked up the phone.


    "Esmae, are you not feeling well? Are you ill?"


    "Who told you I''m ill?" Esmae''s voice was emotionless.


    "It''s..." Lucia knew she was being tricked before she could say Spencer''s name. She gritted her teeth and her eyes darkened.


    Esmae didn''t seem to mind that Spencer was lying. "I''m fine," she said


    "Esmae, I..." It was good to know that Esmae was all right. Lucia wanted to say something else, but it wasn''t easy to do it.


    "How did it go with Arthur?" Esmae asked, caught off guard.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Lucia was at a loss for an answer.


    "Well," said Esmae with a chuckle, "I''ll say it again. I''ve made my choice, so be prepared for the consequences. Thank you for your concern. I''m fine."


    With that, Esmae hung up and put the phone on the table. Esmae stared at it for a long time, and her eyes looked cold.


    Lucia, on the other hand, was worried. She chose the path, but this time, she was really afraid to face the consequences.


    After much thought, Esmae called her eldest son, Shawn, who was at his office and asked him to transfer several timber and steel shipments he had recently taken over to the Amasun Group. "Mom, why?" Shawn asked.


    Why? Esmae scowled. Didn''t Spencer use Lucia to reach out to her, just to remind herself that it was time to return the favor?


    Esmae was by no means a menaced person, but she knew that some hard-hearted people needed a certain amount of reassurance. Otherwise, she couldn''t help but worry when recalling Spencer''s slightly deranged appearance that day.


    "We don''t have a problem with those deals. You can just turn them over to Amasun Group."


    "Mom, why?" Shawn insisted.


    "No reason. It''s for Lucia''s own good," Esmae answered patiently, knowing her son''s hot-and-cold nature.


    "Okay, I''ll do it right now for her," Shawn said decisively. "But if Spencer''s on your side, Mom. You can just say so."


    "Don''t think about it," whispered Esmae, narrowing her eyes.


    That afternoon, Erik, who was in a meeting at the Amasun Group, received a couple of business transfers from Shawn. He was so excited that he quickly called his son.


    "Spencer, Shawn from the Brown family just got in touch with me. Did you do that?"


    The morale of Amasun Group had been in a slump recently. Erik was in need of clients. He held the meeting today to pressure his subordinates to solve the problem. Unexpectedly, he got the good news at the meeting.


    "Just take over, Dad. There will be more," Spencer said cheerfully, as if his "hint" had already been received.


    "We should have been so tough a long time ago. Esmae really thinks that she''s some kind of queen. She''s so arrogant. Spencer, don''t be afraid to speak up. For the sake of our family''s business, you have to press her every step of the way."

 Chapter 720 Project Launch

    Chapter 720 Project Launch


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be back tomorrow," Spencer said.


    "You''reing back?" Erik was surprised.


    "I''ll go to Los Angeles for business. Dad, you have to focus on these deals. Don''t let Shawn get hold of anything else. This way, I can talk to Esmae again." Spencer did not forget to remind his father to restrain his behavior.


    "To Los Angeles?" Erik wondered.


    "Well, to meet someone... important," Spencer said with a smirk.


    The next day, Spencer was on a flight to Los Angeles, and Dan began to look into Casper''s background. He was gone for five days, and when Spencer returned, theunch of a three-way development n for industrial park was due tomorrow.


    "It seems that I have caught up with the excitement." After listening to the subordinate''s report, Spencer said sarcastically.


    "This is Casper''s background information. Mr. Davies, this person doesn''te from a simple background. You need to be on your guard." After passing the information to Spencer, his subordinate said solemnly.


    Seeing the serious look on his face, Spencer suspiciously took the file and began to flip through it. After reading it, he frowned deeply.


    "How did Nia hook up with this guy when Casper has such a powerful backer?"


    "Not if Miles is just an ordinary businessman," continued the subordinate.


    "Unfortunately, he''s also a gangster. I heard that the gangsters in Lepus are ruthless. They''re the ones who reject outsiders the most. With him as their backer, Nia will definitely be even more unscrupulous." "What are you afraid of," Dan said to him, "Just a couple of punks."


    "Don''t say that." Spencer stopped Dan and mused, "Be careful. My focus isn''t in the country right now. Just keep a low profile and do your surveince work."


    Dan pursed his lips, as if dissatisfied with Spencer''s timid manner.


    "But," Spencer said with a smile, leaning against the soft back of the couch, "I wonder if Miles knows anything about this woman who''s been spending a lot of time with his son."


    "Mr. Davies, I know how to do." The subordinate had a crafty smile, and had guessed Spencer''s mind.


    "Alright, I''m tired after getting off the ne. There''s an event tomorrow." Spencer smiled gloomily as he asked his men leave and slowly walked upstairs.


    There will be a good show tomorrow.


    The next day was theunch ceremony. Without Davonnis Corp''s announcement, the media wouldn''t miss such an important story. Even the gossip media was on the move, waiting to see if there would be a surprise tomorrow.


    That night, when Lucia knew Spencer was back, she called Arthur.


    "Arthur, Spencer might be there tomorrow. What do you think?"


    "Let hime." Arthur had never paid any attention to Spencer.


    "Nia will probably bring Casper along, too. Casper just showed up by her side. Spencer is paranoid and should have already done his background check," Lucia guessed.


    "Spencer always thought that you and I are just working together... But Nia''s intention is definitely against him, so tomorrow he''s going to focus on them. All we need is to look on their trouble with indifference," Arthur said with a smile.


    Lucia chuckled, but she hesitated to tell him what Casper had told her the other day. On second thought, it seemed too deliberate to bring it up, so Lucia decided not to mention it.


    At about the same time, Nia was in her apartment, talking to Jacob about tomorrow''s ceremony.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Spencer will definitely be here tomorrow," Nia said affirmatively.


    "I am afraid he wouldn''te," Jacob said, hugging Nia in disdain. "If he does, he''d be asking for it."


    "Casper, don''t underestimate Spencer," Nia wasn''t as relieved as he was, "I haven''t been able to get in touch with Samuel for a while," she said worriedly. "I didn''t know Samuel''s wife had reported him missing until I asked. I had a feeling that Spencer has killed him."


    "What are you afraid of? If Samuel has said something, would you and I be so rxed right now?" Jacob said nonchntly.


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry. Samuel has been by my side for many years. I know him well enough to keep a secret at thest minute. I''m sure he''s also determined to die. He hopes we can defeat Spencer," Jacob confirmed. "So should we get involved?" Nia frowned. She couldn''t bear to let Spencer be free and easy.


    "The assassin under him is very professional. Since he can act, he won''t leave any evidence behind. We''ll only attract suspicion if we make a sudden usation. That''s why we''ll keep this matter to ourselves and wait for a chance to dig it up and give him a fatal blow." Jacob thought about it carefully. He would never do anything without certainty.


    After seeing Jacob think clearly and act calmly, Nia gradually rxed andid her head on his chest as she sighed and said,


    "Casper, I''m so d you''re back. I don''t know what I would have done."


    Jacob smiled and said nothing, but thought: "of course I''ll be back. Here''s the power I want, and the woman!"


    The next morning, at nine o''clock, as if to set off a warm atmosphere, it was a sunny day in Athegate, which hadn''t seen in a long time. The sun was already high in the sky, making it hard to remember that it was still early spring.


    On the construction site of the development zone, Davonnis Corp held a grandunching ceremony. The project was rted to the official overall nning, so all the city leaders attended to show their attention. The media were all over it. No one wanted to miss such a grand ceremony.


    At theunch ceremony, Athegate''s mayor personally announced the project''sunch and cut the ribbon, followed by a burst of firecrackers that rocked the city. It also announced Athegate''s hopes for the future of the east side of the city.


    Spencer didn''t show up for theunch ceremony, and he wouldn''t have rushed to block the official development-rted project. However, after the frugal city leaders left the base for a celebratory dinner, Spencer showed up uninvited.


    The venue was in a vacant lot on the base, which was a little deserted at the time, but with Davonnis Corp''s capabilities, the celebration was never as rustic as its surroundings.


    Ayer of artificial grass wasid on top of the mud. On top of the grass was the banquet venue. The tables were lined up in long lines, covered with exquisite tablecloths. And there was a stream of delicious food and bottles of wine. The venue was also lined with a variety of flower corridors. It was not so much amercial banquet, but rather a luxurious garden party.

 Chapter 721 Unexpected Surprise

    Chapter 721 Unexpected Surprise


    After the ceremony, the journalists were invited to join the guests in the warm sunshine and enjoyed the sparkling champagne.


    Spencer came alone, but without fear. The venue was open, so he could easily blend in.


    In the center of the venue, Arthur and his men were celebrating the sess of the threepanies with champagne, and they were the center of attention.


    "Mr. Davies, Ms. Webb, thank you for letting me be a part of this wonderful event," Jacob said, raising his ss in celebration. "Athegate''s ns for the next 10 years depend on your cooperation.".


    "Casper, you really should thank Mr. Davies and Ms. Webb for this incredible social experience," Nia said with a smile.


    "You''re wee," said Lucia politely after she clinked Nia''s ss with a smile.


    A few people just chatted a few words, when a clear and pleasant female voice sounded beside them.


    "Lucia, there you are!"


    Lucia looked back in surprise. It was Eduard and Daphne, followed by Kane, who had just brought his wife Juliana and them in.


    "Daphne, Eduard, Julia! You''re here too?" Lucia was surprised. This time, she and Arthur were working with a very "special" person. She had thought that Eduard, who had always been arrogant, wouldn''te, not to mention that he had brought Daphne, and even Juliana, whom Kane hadn''t mentioned before.


    "Kane, you did a good job of hiding it," Lucia said, giving Daphne and Juliana an excited hug and scolding Kane.


    "It was supposed to be a surprise," Kane said wryly.


    Eduard officially shook Arthur''s hand and said, "Mr. Davies, congrattions."


    "Mr. Burton, you''re too kind," Arthur said, smiling. "Why didn''t you bring a gift?"


    "We''re just gifts, aren''t we?" Eduard said.


    "Cheeky," Arthur said.


    "Same here," Eduard said, not giving in.


    The two exchanged a few words, looked at each other, andughed. Eduard was the man who had developed Arthur''s feuding skills.


    Lucia, on the other hand, was happily catching up with Daphne and Juliana, and although she knew they had their reasons, she couldn''t help butin.


    "None of you came to see me."


    "Lucia..." Juliana and Daphne were each holding Lucia''s hand. Thousands of words were all in this gentle call


    "I know..." said Lucia softly, frowning and holding back the bitterness in her eyes. "But I miss you so much."


    Juliana was fine. Daphne, who had always been sentimental, choked when she heard Lucia say this, and she didn''t hesitate to say,


    "It''s Eduard''s fault for not letting mee to you."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Eduard said as he heard his "sheep" say.


    "It''s your fault for not letting me see Lucia and the baby!" Daphneined as she red at Eduard with red eyes. Judging from their tone of voice, the two of them were already very close. "I''m innocent..." Eduard yelled.


    "Will you still regard Eduard as your brother?" Lucia knew it was a taboo subject and tried to distract everyone.


    "Of course," Daphne said rudely, pouting. "He''s so much older than me..."


    "Daphne, who do you mean is old?" Eduard demanded, grabbing Daphne with a surly but gentle hand.


    "What? Am I wrong? You''re 13 years older than me. I could have called you Uncle Eduard," Daphne said deliberately, rolling her big eyes.


    Eduard, always a sharp-tongued man, was at a loss for words.


    "Ha," said Juliana bluntly. "Eduard, do you ever get tongue-tied?"


    "It''s your fault. Just take it," Lucia agreed with a smile.


    Arthur and Kane burst outughing, and Eduard, furious, red at them and said, "How dare youugh. You are all under the control of your wives. You are no better than me." Eduard''s struggle was clearly futile. For a moment, he was the object of ridicule. A group of friends gathered to enjoy a long-lost reunion,pletely ignoring everything around them. And that included Nia and Casper.


    Nia looked coldly at Lucia and the others as they chatted. Her gaze especially turned grim when it came to Eduard and Daphne.


    "Nia, mind your expression management." Noticing that Nia''s expression was getting darker and darker, Jacob stepped in to remind her.


    Nia lowered her eyes and grumbled unwillingly, "How can I manage my expression when all these people have hurt me?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She can''t wait for them to die here!


    "I know, but this is not the ce to show your emotion," Jacob whispered. "When our n seeds, are you still worried that these people won''t bow down to us?"


    Bow?


    The image that popped into Nia''s head, and she finally looked a little better, but then she said,


    "If I can''t be cold, can I at least smile?"


    After saying that, Nia walked towards Lucia and the others before Jacob could stop her. Jacob frowned and could only follow behind her.


    "Mr. Burton, Daphne, Mr. and Mrs. Fletcher, long time no see."


    When the Nia voice sounded, Eduard was the only one of the four people she had named who would turn around and look at her.


    "Ms. Davidson, you''re in a better ce now," Eduard said, adding that. Unlike other people''s distaste for estrangement, Eduard liked a good fight.


    "It''s all thanks to your early instruction. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be where I am today." Nia smiled sweetly and beautifully, but everyone knew how much dirt was hidden under that smile. "And you didn''t thank me?" Eduard said, frowning.


    The next second, Nia''s smiling face froze.


    A few people around them were holding back theirughter. "Chatting" with Eduard, Nia was really asking for it.


    After she twitched her lips, Nia''s expression waspletely unnatural. Even her eyebrows were curving into strange shapes.


    "Eduard, stop teasing Ms. Davidson. It hasn''t been easy for her to get to where she is today. Of course, she will be grateful to you." Lucia couldn''t take it anymore and stepped in to cover for Nia. "Ms. Webb, you''re right," Nia quickly replied.

 Chapter 722 Start A Rumor

    Chapter 722 Start a Rumor


    Eduard smiled grandly, then turned to face his "sheep" and "washed" his eyes. His "sheep" was still cute and beautiful.


    Nia frowned and watched Daphne''s beautiful face, which made her even more upset.


    Daphne was better off with Eduard. Judging from the way she was dressed, the luxury of her clothes and her jewelry, it seemed that Eduard really doted on her.


    When she thought about all the injustices she had suffered, and how Daphne had gotten to where she was only because of her rtionships, hatred was creeping into Nia''s eyes, but soon her vision was blocked out.


    "Ms. Davidson, I''d like to catch up with my friends. Could you please go and entertain the guests?" Lucia stepped between Nia and Daphne, looking into her eyes and smiling.


    Nia was stunned for a moment, then she realized that she had just stared at Daphne in a daze! She turned around and saw that even Jacob''s eyes weren''t right.


    "Ms. Davidson?" Naturally sensing Nia''s state of mind, Lucia smiled and reminded her.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Okay, I''ll go entertain the other guests first," Nia replied quickly, then grabbed Jacob''s arm and quickly walked away.


    "What the hell were you doing?!" As soon as she turned around and took a few steps out, Jacob asked Nia in a low voice.


    Nia pursed her lips and knew that she had forgotten herself, but she really couldn''t bear to see them so carefree!


    "Don''t do that again!" Jacob sternly warned Nia.


    "I get it," Nia responded with an aggrieved tone.


    Nia and Jacob had just walked away when Eduard snickered and asked, "Is he Nia''s new gigolo?"


    "Eduard... can you not be so blunt?" Even Daphne felt sorry for him.


    "Birds of a feather flock together," Eduard said to Lucia and Arthur, with a snort of disapproval. "You should also pay attention to this man."


    "Yeah, I know." Lucia nodded. After the conversation she had that day, she was now wary of Casper.


    "Also, I just saw Spencer enter. Now I don''t know where he is," Kane said.


    "He''s not hiding," said Lucia, looking past them behind them. "He''s there, isn''t he?"


    Everyone turned their heads and saw a small group of people gathered on the left side of the venue. They even caused a smallmotion. And they wondered whom they were surrounded by. Of course, if Lucia said so, no one had to guess.


    "It looks like he''s surrounded by journalists, Lucia. Do you want to intervene?" Kane asked worriedly.


    "He can say whatever he wants." Lucia didn''t care what Spencer had to say to journalists. Even if he didn''t say anything today, he will use the power of media to spread rumors. Why would she want to help him?


    Despite what Lucia had said, everyone was a little worried and kept looking in Spencer''s direction.


    Surrounded by journalists and some gossipy guests, Spencer was now in his element.


    "Mr. Davies, why weren''t you at theunch with your fiancee?" A number of journalists were clutching notebooks and cellphones, trying to find out what Spencer was up to.


    "I didn''t approve of their partnership in the first ce, so why would Lucia bring me along?" Spencer said with a wry smile.


    "So Ms. Webb did not want you to attend at all?" asked another, seizing his words.


    "Do I really need to answer that?" Spencer said, as if he were a martyr.


    "But how could I stop her? I told her to stay at home and take care of the baby. There''s no need to rush out to work. I didn''t expect her to leave the baby at home to be taken care of by a nanny in order to work with Davonnis Corp..."


    "Are you ming her not being a dutiful mother?" someone asked.


    "I don''t me her," Spencer denied immediately, and said forgiving,


    "Besides, the project has already started. Even if I don''t agree with it, I will still support her as always. So, even if I didn''t receive any invitation today, I came here in person. I just want her to know that I will always be by her side."


    "You haven''t been willing toment on this before. Can you tell us what your attitude is to the public opinion after the three-way partnership among Davonnis Corp, Webbex Group and Stable Growth Investment?"


    "Those stories are nonsense," said Spencer indignantly. "I don''t know who was so bold as to publish them, but they were working together for the good of theirpanies, not for personal reasons." "That being said, why did it have to be the three of them?" asked one reporter. "Especially Stable Growth Investment. There are many strongerpanies in our city. Why did Davonnis Corp and Webbex Group choose it?"


    Spencer''s face darkened. "That''s what Arthur''s thinking," he whispered


    "Mr. Davies, does this reflect the possibility that these reports are not fabricated?"


    "Do you think I can answer that question?" Spencerughed and asked the persistent reporter, "Even I want to know why..."


    "Have you not asked Ms. Webb directly?" Someone immediately asked.


    "Yes, but this is a discussion between us and I can''t share it with you," Spencer said with a smile.


    "Mr. Davies, you..."


    Spencer intercepted the next question. He had already said enough. He believed that the few questions he had just answered were enough to generate new spection and cause a new wave of heat in the public opinion. It was most sensible to quit when things were done.


    "I''m sorry. I saw Lucia. I''ll go and look for her first." Spencer pushed away the crowd and walked towards Lucia. Naturally, he saw Eduard and the others. They were here...


    Spencer gloomily smiled. If he did not join them, it was a pity.


    "Lucia, he''sing." When Spencer saw them, Eduard and the others saw him too.


    Lucia pondered for a moment and then said to Arthur, "Arthur, you take Eduard and the others somewhere else first. I don''t want any conflict here."


    "We''re not leaving. We don''t fear." Eduard wouldn''t go soft on Spencer.


    "It''s not fear. It''s caution," Lucia said, patting Eduard on the arm. "You''re not afraid to condescend."

 Chapter 723 Malicious Provocation

    Chapter 723 Malicious Provocation


    "Eduard, don''t put Lucia on the spot." Daphne had always been partial to Lucia.


    "All right, can''t I just go?" Eduard "red" at Lucia, then agreed to follow Arthur and the others in the direction of the other guests.


    "Do they run away when they saw meing?" When he came to Lucia, Spencer looked at Arthur''s back and said sarcastically.


    "They don''t run away. They don''t want to cause trouble for the other guests, unlike someone," said Lucia, with her arms folded in front of her chest.


    "Oh," Spencer said with a careless smile. Instead, he asked Lucia, "Lucia, is our rtionship so shallow? Almost all of Athegate''s celebrities are invited. I''m your fiance but I''m not invited?"


    "Didn''t youe as well?" retorted Lucia.


    "This is different. If you had taken the initiative to invite me, I wouldn''t have had to face the reporters by myself. I don''t know if I said the wrong thing or answered the wrong question." He lowered his head and stared directly into Lucia''s eyes. Spencer''s voice was soft.


    "You can say whatever you want." Lucia was not superior in height, but she was not inferior to Spencer in strength!


    Spencer smiled but did not say anything, as if Lucia was just a wayward little girl, and he was the tolerant person.


    The sight of Spencer disgusted Lucia. She lowered her eyes and said coldly, "Is there anything else? I have guests to entertain."


    "Together," Spencer said cheekily.


    Though Lucia''s eyes were downcast, Spencer could guess how disdainful she was when she sneered.


    "Spencer," said Lucia, raising her head slowly and letting a sneer fill her lips, "The host is only qualified to entertain the guests. And you, who are you?"


    Having said that, she had no patience to continue her tirade with Spencer. Lucia turned and walked away, leaving Spencer in the middle of the venue.


    Spencer''s face darkened as Lucia left without hesitation. Her hand, which was in her trouser pocket, clenched into a fist as he hesitated to chase after her. A few of his friends from the industry, who had been hanging out with him, came up to him at some point, and one of them patted him on the shoulder.


    "Spencer, did you have a fight with her?"


    Spencer turned and smiled. "Mr. Fisher, you''re here too?"


    "The entire upper ss of Athegate is here. Of course we won''t be absent," said Marshall. "I saw her face earlier," Marshall said, grinning. "Are you having problems?"


    "When did you get so nosy?" Spencer smiled and didn''t answer.


    "Not that I''m nosy," said Marshall. "There''s no privacy in this circle. There are rumors, and everyone is curious."


    "Keep curious," Spencer said to him and to the others, putting his arm around his shoulder. "It''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other. Let''s talk."


    "Let''s talk..." these rich young men had always been like Spencer. The few of them could ignore the others'' gazes and started making fun of each other. Lucia also sessfully got away from Spencer. Just a few steps away, Lucia heardughter behind her. She turned and saw Spencer and his friendsughing at each other. Her disgust was growing.


    As long as he didn''t cause any trouble, she won''t bother with him.


    Lucia thought so and went to Arthur.


    She didn''t know that the person Spencer and the others wereughing at right now was Nia.


    "Spencer, look at Nia. She''s already found a new cute guy to y with. You''re not as cool as her." A rich young man unintentionally provoked Spencer.


    "So what if she did? She''s just my unwanted woman." The way Spencer talked now was not polite at all.


    "Spencer, aren''t you going to meet her? Didn''t you ask me to find out who''s been spreading rumors about you in the circle? It''s Nia!" Marshall didn''t mind the hassle.


    Spencer''s expression was changeable. He certainly didn''t want to confess in front of his friends, but he was still a little wary of Casper, who was next to Nia. He had a threatening background. "Oh," the other rich young man eximed, "Spencer, you''re not afraid, are you?"


    Just now, he had filled a ss of wine. With his friend''s instigation, Spencer couldn''t possibly admit being defeated. He sneered and said, "What am I afraid of? Let''s go and meet her now!" "Go, go, go..." the rich men smiled at one another and surrounded Spencer as they headed toward Nia and Jacob.


    Nia was very busy introducing Jacob to celebrities at this time. Although Jacob had been known for a long time, Casper was not. For the future of Stable Growth Investment and their future, Jacob needed to make a name for himself soon.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Jacob had always been cunning and glib, and with the protection of the Wood family, he quickly gained the attention of the public.


    "You''re Mr. Wood from Lepus. I met your father a few times, but I never got the chance to meet him again. I never thought I''d meet his son now. It''s fate." Someone had made it clear that they wanted to make friends.


    "Your father''s reputation has long been spread to Athegate. He''s also a tycoon in the industry. I didn''t expect his son to be so noble. You''re really like your father." Someone ttered him without hiding it. "Mr. Wood, let''s talk some more in the future. Ms. Davidson and I have a partnership. It would be great if we could expand our partnership," someone suggested.


    Jacob''s face was filled with pride. In his early years, he had taken over the Webbex Group and be a giant, but he had never felt the protection of his family. And he hadn''t done anything yet as Casper, but it was great to see the ttering faces of these people!


    "Thank you. I''m new here, and I''d appreciate your kind consideration," Jacob said with a modest smile.


    At that moment, everyone began to praise Jacob for his humility and politeness. He was a little carried away by the praise, but suddenly, an abrupt voice cut in.


    "How did Mr. Wood, whoes from such a good family, end up with Nia?"


    Nia''s face darkened and her body froze subconsciously. Jacob turned his head and stared coldly at Spencer, and his friends!

 Chapter 724 End Up Worse Off And Suffer Losses

    Chapter 724 End Up Worse Off And Suffer Losses


    "Spencer, don''t say that. Mr. Wood has just arrived at Athegate. He may not understand." Marshall said, grinning.


    "Why don''t we tell him?" Another rich young man chimed in.


    "Mr. Davies, I know you," Jacob said calmly, making his meaning clear.


    "Am I that famous? Even you know me," Spencer said, raising an eyebrow and smiling at Jacob.


    An older man, seeing that they were trying to stir up trouble, came forward and said,


    "Mr. Davies, we''re all friends here. You don''t have to..."


    The older man was stopped by Spencer''s friends before he could finish his words. "Abner, we know how far to go and when to stop. Can you give us a moment alone with Ms. Davidson, please?" The reputation of Spencer''s friends in the circle was notorious. Seeing them together, the people around them quickly dispersed, and no one wanted to be associated with them.


    Seeing everyone leave in fear, Spencer was proud of himself, unaware that he had be the object of everyone''s disgust.


    As soon as they left, Spencer looked straight at Nia and said with a wicked smile,


    "Nia, why are you still so nervous seeing me?"


    Nia pursed her lips and tried to reply, but the words stuck in her throat.


    Jacob nced at Nia out of the corner of his eye and invisibly leaned in her direction. This seemingly ordinary action gave Nia unlimited courage.


    How could she forget?! Jacob was always there for her!


    With a burst of courage, Nia rxed and looked over at Spencer. "Mr. Davies, I don''t know you that well. Don''t call my name."


    There was no one around, and Spencer wasn''t afraid of anything. He leaned over to Nia, ignoring the fact that Casper, who was standing next to her. Then, he was breathing in her ear.


    "I can''t? I used to call you Nia in bed, and you called my name too."


    Upon hearing Spencer''s coarse words, Nia trembled violently and her eyes widened in an instant.


    How dared he say that in front of others!


    Sensing Nia''s resentment, Spencer was ted. Just as he was about to say something, a hand suddenly reached out and pressed against his shoulder. Spencer was caught off guard when he was pushed, and the distance between him and Nia instantly widened.


    Spencer red at Jacob, furious. "You darey a hand on me?!"


    Jacob took his hand back and said dryly, "Mr. Davies, you have always been known to be a gentleman, but now I''m going to change my mind."


    As he spoke, he pulled Nia behind him and used his broad shoulders to block Spencer''s view of her.


    In the past, he had trusted and respected Spencer, but now he wasn''t afraid of him anymore!


    Nia hid behind Jacob and was instantly moved.


    "You heard it right, but it depends on who you''re talking to," Spencer said, hunching over Jacob.


    "Nia, what kind of woman is she? Does she deserve to be treated gently? Does she deserve? Mr. Wood, I don''t know how she seduced you, but I advise you to be careful with this woman. She is very scheming."


    "Mr. Davies, I know what you did to Nia, but we all grow up. I appreciate Nia''s independence, and she''s never been held back by what you did to her. Byparison, Mr. Davies, the way you''re bringing up the past to hurt her right now, is hideous!"


    Jacob made a strong case for showing his appreciation for Nia while also attacking Spencer for being hical.


    Jacob''s presence was immediately apparent, and Spencer''s friends, who rarely knew that he was being serious, tugged at Spencer''s arm and said,


    "Spencer, forget it if you can''t persuade Mr. Wood. He''ll understand our good intentions when he''s at a disadvantage in the future."


    Spencer red at them, then turned to Jacob and asked in a low voice,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "So, you''re okay with dating a woman I slept with?"


    "Nia and I are just friends, but if we''re really in love, I don''t care about her past. But... Mr. Davies, I heard that your fiancee and Arthur Davies used to be in a rtionship. So, instead of worrying about Nia and me, why don''t you worry about yourself?" Lucia was not here, so Jacob had no qualms about using her as a trigger to mock Spencer.


    And sure enough, the smugness and calmness on Spencer''s face was instantly torn apart at the mention of Lucia. Marshall and the others saw that Spencer''s face was dark, knowing that the prank wouldn''t end well if it continued. It would be even worse if it attracted Lucia and Arthur''s attention.


    "Spencer, quit while you''re ahead. Let''s go get a drink." Marshall put a hand on Spencer''s shoulder and smirked.


    Spencer shook his hand off his shoulder, and cursed,


    "Didn''t you encourage me toe here? What are you afraid of now? One is a woman I yed with, and the other is a kid who doesn''t have any roots in Athegate. What are you afraid of?"


    "How can we be afraid of them? Marshall grimaced. "Look over there," he said, pointing in the direction of Lucia and Arthur.


    Spencer looked up and saw Lucia and Arthur standing not far away. Both of them were looking in the same direction. He thought that if he attracted them, he would be the target of all the enemies. Spencer red at Jacob,


    "Mr. Wood, we''ll have plenty of chances to deal with each other! I''ll let you off this time!"


    After saying that, he followed his friends and left without looking back, but Jacob''s low voice came from behind him,


    "Who spared who?"


    Spencer red back at Jacob, only to see a faint smile on his face, the irony of which he could see clearly.


    "Spencer, calm down. We''ll get him next time!" Marshall grabbed Spencer, who was about to turn around, and tried to talk him out of it.


    "Spencer, that''s it?" Jacob said with a sneer after Spencer left.


    Why did he follow this man''s lead before? That was ridiculous.


    "Casper, thank God you''re here," Nia whispered as she wrapped her arms around Jacob''s and said, "I''m so touched". But Jacob pulled his arm back in the next second.


    "Don''t get too close to me. Lucia and Arthur are still here."

 Chapter 725 The Trap DoesnT Work

    Chapter 725 The Trap doesn''t Work


    Nia was disappointed and hung her head slightly, but the next second Jacob''s voice in her ear made her blush again. "I''llfort you when we get home tonight."


    Lucia sighed as she watched Spencer and the others walk away from Nia and Jacob. Why can''t these people just stop?


    "Spencer is bing more and more impulsive. As long as he has some sense, he shouldn''t have provoked Casper." Arthur saw that Lucia was concerned and said something to distract her. "Yes, Spencer is under pressure from all sides. It''s hard for him to remain calm and rational." Lucia looked at Arthur and stopped paying attention to what the others were doing.


    Arthur smiled gently and said softly, "This is good for us."


    "It''s a bad thing. It means he''s getting more and more impulsive in his way. I''m afraid..." Lucia was thinking a lot more than Arthur.


    "Don''t worry," Arthur consoled immediately. "Nothing will happen with me around."


    When people said this, they may be regarded as arrogant and frivolous, but it came from Arthur. Every word he said had absolute conviction.


    Lucia smiled and said, "Spencer''s been going back and forth to the USA. I think he''s up to something. Did L mention it to you when she came to see mest time?" "Well, yes, she said she was relieved," Arthur said,ughing at L''s choice of words.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Edwin and Sophie haven''t made up their minds yet, have they?" Lucia asked.


    "No. They care most about their family affection, and they promised Elliot back then, so..." Arthur frowned slightly. He knew that Lucia valued his parents'' opinion.


    "I know. I won''t use it unless I have to," Lucia said with a smile. "Besides, I''m not interested in what Spencer will do right now. I''m interested in whether or not auntie can change her mind. Otherwise, if we get rid of Spencer, she will find another one."


    This was the crux of the problem that Arthur and she must separate.


    Arthur and Lucia could not have been at ease at the mention of Esmae, but Arthur did not want Lucia to be depressed, so he raised his ss and nked hers lightly.


    "Now that we''ve worked with Nia, it''s time to figure out how we''re going to find out where Jacob is."


    When the conversation turned from Esmae to Jacob, Lucia''s bright eyes lit up sharply. Arthur couldn''t help but smile. His Lucia was never stopped.


    While Lucia and Arthur were chatting, Eduard and the others came back after strolling. This time, the they didn''t split up. Four of the six were important figures in the business field of Athegate, so the main focus of attention was naturally on them.


    Nia also re-energized and Jacob continued toy the groundwork for the future between the toasts.


    Spencer was probably the most depressed person at the party, but he didn''t want to leave. Instead, he watched Lucia from a distance, waiting.


    The banquetsted nearly three hours. As the sunshine grew hotter and brighter in the afternoon, the presenter went up to the stage to announce the end of the banquet.


    At this point, Spencer took the opportunity to go to Lucia, and also in advance to contact a few reporters followed behind.


    "Lucia, now that the party is over,e home with me. Our kid are waiting for you," Spencer said, deliberately mentioning the child in front of Arthur.


    Lucia frowned and nced out of the corner of her eye at the reporters following him.


    "I have something to doter. You go back first." She was not willing to walk together with Spencer, so she responded lightly.


    "I thought we had theunch ceremony today. What else do you want? Be good. Come home with me." Spencer insisted.


    Lucia nced at him coldly, saying nothing, and reporters were watching her reaction.


    Arthur''s brow twitched, and he was ready to speak for Lucia, but someone else had taken the chance.


    "Ms. Webb, if the kid is waiting for you, you should go home. Familyes first. If there''s anything, I''ll let you know after I discuss with Mr. Davies," Nia, who had been leaning over, suddenly interjected. After saying that, Nia walked over to Arthur''s side naturally. Although she didn''t dare to get too close to Arthur, she seemed to be on Arthur''s side, and Lucia was on the other side.


    Lucia smiled. She didn''t miss the cunning and smugness in Nia''s eyes. Well, since she wanted to be alone with Arthur, she will give her that!


    "All right, I''ll go with you," Lucia said, giving Spencer an answer that surprised him.


    Spencer had brought the reporters here to confirm that Lucia would not want to leave with him. He wanted to make sure that Lucia would neglect their family, but he did not expect her to agree! Pretty soon, Spencer gave Nia a look. It was her who got in the way!


    "You''re not happy that I''m willing to go home with you?" Lucia purposely said it as Spencer red at Nia.


    "How could that be?" Spencer smiled and held Lucia''s hand in front of Arthur.


    "Let''s go home."


    Then he led Lucia to the exit, leaving several reporters to look at one another awkwardly.


    They thought it would be something big.


    "Do you have any questions?" Arthur asked in a low voice. His eagle-like eyes swept past the reporters.


    "No no..." the reporters dared not offend Arthur. Feeling embarrassed, theyughed a few times and left immediately.


    After the reporters left, Arthur turned to Eduard and the others and said,


    "Eduard, the sun is too bright. You should go back too."


    Arthur''s eyes shone brighter than the sun. Eduard and the others left immediately after receiving the hint. They quickly walked to the exit, leaving Arthur, Nia, and Jacob alone.


    "Ms. Davidson, you just said you have something to discuss with me. What is it?" Arthur asked.


    Nia had nothing to discuss with him, but just said it to provoke Lucia. At this point, she had no choice but to make up an excuse.


    "I have some infrastructure issues and I was wondering if you would be kind enough to review the blueprints with me."


    Arthur raised his eyebrows in disdain. The blueprints? Can she read it? What a clumsy excuse.

 Chapter 726 Thrilling

    Chapter 726 Thrilling


    But thinking about how he and Lucia had just discussed deepening his contact with Nia, Arthur suppressed his disgust for her and smiled.


    "Really? Let''s go back together and talk in my office."


    The person who had invited her was Arthur, who was admired by all the unmarried women in Athegate. Even though she knew that he didn''t mean anything by it, Nia stole a nce at him and saw that he was smiling. Her whole heart couldn''t help beating faster.


    "Okay." Nia responded with a blush.


    Arthur then asked Jacob, "Are youing with us?"


    "No, thanks." Jacob said with a quick wave of his hand. "I''m still getting used to thepany. Nia, I''ll be back in a minute and you can talk to Mr. Davies."


    "Yeah," Nia replied softly again.


    As a result, under the watchful eyes of all the reporters who were waiting for the protagonist''s stance, after Lucia and Spencer left together, there was the scene of Arthur leaving with Nia alone. The reporters were really at a loss as to what to do! What kind of love and hatred were hidden among these four people?!


    As Jacob was about to leave, a sharp-eyed reporter spotted him and pulled him over.


    "Mr. Wood, you and Ms. Davidson are close. Why didn''t you leave with her?"


    Jacob smiled and looked understanding.


    "Mr. Davies said he wants to speak to Ms. Davidson alone. I can''t be that rude."


    "Did he really say that?!" The reporter''s eyes shed, as if he''d caught on to something significant.


    "You''re not going to blow the whistle on me, right? Mr. Davies won''t forgive me," Jacob said, feigning fear.


    "Don''t worry. I just want to understand the situation. I won''t mention your name, Mr. Wood. Thank you for telling me this." He thought that Jacob was a timid person, but the reporter was kind enough tofort him.


    "Good," said Jacob, relieved. "I thought I was in trouble."


    Turning away, Jacob nced sideways at the reporter who was taking notes quickly on his cell phone. His smile deepened.


    On the way back, Spencer checked Lucia''s reaction from time to time in the rearview mirror. There were only the two of them on the car. It was impossible not to feel weird.


    Finally, the one who couldn''t resist breaking the silence was Spencer.


    "Why did you just agree toe back with me?"


    "Is it that important?" said Lucia, looking out the window at the reflecting ss of the mansion.


    Of course, Spencer didn''t have to know. He just couldn''t stand the silence. He would break the silence first even if he said something that would upset Lucia.


    "Now, no matter who you are in front of, even in front of the media, you have a legitimate reason to stand by Arthur''s side. Congrattions, to do so, you turn against Ms. Wilson." Spencer couldn''t keep his mouth shut, talking again.


    "Spencer, is there something dirty in your mouth? Do you feel bad if you don''t say a few words?" Lucia shot a sharp nce at the rearview mirror and said coldly after meeting Spencer''s gaze. "Hehe," Spencerughed. In fact, he was d to hear Lucia''sint. The only thing he couldn''t stand was her silence.


    "There''s no point in talking about this now. You should think about how to salvage your rtionship with Ms. Wilson. Moreover, the deterioration of your rtionship with her will directly affect Helena. Helena will never see Otis again!"


    When Lucia heard this, she gnashed. Yes, she was afraid of implicating Helena.


    ncing at Lucia in the rearview mirror, Spencer felt a sense of triumph. He continued,


    "I don''t understand why Helena would fall in love with Otis under such circumstances. Isn''t your lesson clear enough?"


    As soon as Spencer said that, he felt that his seat had been kicked hard. He was caught off guard and his actions were out of bnce. The car that was driving made a few s turns on the road, almost hitting a pole by the side of the road.


    When he finally steadied the steering wheel, Spencer mmed on the brake and pulled the car over to the side of the road. He turned around and yelled at Lucia,


    "Lucia! Are you crazy?!"


    Lucia stared at him coldly. She was as calm as if she didn''t know that she and Spencer had been through hell just now. Her voice was so cold that it sounded like it wasing out of the ground. "Spencer, stop talking about auntie. Don''t remind me of why I''m still bending over backwards to stay in the building. My tolerance is great, but it always has a limit. When it reaches its limit, I will drag you down with me to hell! So keep your mouth shut and don''t mess with me, okay?!"


    It was the second time Spencer had seen Lucia like this, and he could see no sense in her eyes, only madness after being provoked.


    "Well, why don''t you talk nice? Why do you have to do it in such a dangerous way..." Spencer''s heart was still racing.


    "Will you listen to me?" Lucia asked coldly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Spencer was angry, but seeing that Lucia was so determined, he was unable to express it. He could only turn around and start the car again. He drove home in fear.


    For the first time, Spencer couldn''t wait for Lucia to get out of the car. He was even willing to go around the front door and park at the side door of the building.


    "Get out of the car quickly!" Spencer stopped the car and said directly. He did not even want to turn his head around. God knew how he had driven the car all the way back. He was afraid that she would touch him again.


    Spencer''s fretful tone made Lucia feel amused. If he had known what would happened today, why bothered?


    When Lucia closed the door, Spencer couldn''t wait to leave, but Lucia walked to the side of cab and knocked on the window.


    Spencer''s eyes widened. What else did she want?! But he still rolled down the window.


    "Did you run a background check on Casper, too?" Lucia asked Spencer, standing next to the car and looking down at him.


    "Too?" Spencer heard her words and asked, "So you looked it up?"


    "I didn''t specifically look into him, but Miles has a great reputation. It''s hard for me not to know. Arthur and I are working with Nia now. I hope you won''t harass Casper. It''ll only put you in an awkward position," Lucia said coldly.


    "You''re actually starting to defend Nia?" Spencer raised his eyebrows as if he had heard something ridiculous.

 Chapter 727 Testing Each Other

    Chapter 727 Testing each other


    "So what if I defend her? There''s no such thing as an eternal enemy in this world. My quarrel with her is because of you. Since she has turned against you, why should I go head to head with her?" Lucia said bluntly.


    "I knew you were after me!" Spencer snapped.


    Lucia said nothing but uttered, "Casper is a big shot. Don''t mess with him. Otherwise, you''re messing up our partnership with Nia."


    Spencer didn''t answer. He just stared at Lucia gloomily. Lucia frowned and didn''t want to say anything more to him. She turned and walked away.


    Looking at Lucia''s back, Spencer wasn''t in a hurry to leave. Why did she bring up Casper to him? Was she really afraid he was gonna mess up their partnership, or was there some kind of agenda...?


    But it was true that he didn''t like Casper.


    Miles?


    Spencer turned around and started the car. He memorized it.


    On the other hand, Arthur took Nia all the way back to the office, but when it came time to sit down and talk, Nia seemed at a loss for words.


    "Ms. Davidson," sitting leisurely on the couch, Arthur asked Nia after waiting for half a minute, "Didn''t you say there was something else to discuss?" "Well, it''s just that..." Nia''s mind was racing. She finally found a topic to talk about and told Arthur, but after she finished, Arthur smiled and asked her,


    "It doesn''t seem to be something we should worry about. The departments can take care of it themselves."


    "Really?" Nia smiled awkwardly and said, "Maybe I''m just too nervous. I always wanted to do it myself."


    "It''s good to be hands-on, but we need to trust our people," Arthur said.


    "Mr. Davies, you''re right." Nia breathed a sigh of relief when she knew that the matter had finally been resolved, but Arthur''s words quickly put her in a state of suspense.


    "It''s a personal matter, but did Spencer give you a hard time when I saw hime to you at the party?"


    Nia looked at Arthur and saw that he was concerned and seemed worried about what was happening to her, so she smiled and said,


    "He''s always been like that. I''m used to it..."


    As she spoke, she pulled her hair together unnaturally and smiled stiffly.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is that so..." Arthur replied faintly, then added,


    "Spencer and I are cousins. We''ve known each other since we were young, so I know his temperament very well. As long as he''s focused on someone, he''ll never let go. That''s the case with me. Until now, I still don''t understand how I became his imaginary enemy for no reason. Therefore, you have to be careful of what he''ll do to you again."


    "Mr. Davies... are you concerned about me?" Nia bit her lower lip and let go, then repeating. After repeating several times, she hesitantly asked Arthur this question.


    "Of course," Arthur replied bluntly, "Our partnership has begun. From this moment on, I, Lucia, am concerned that any gossip about you will affect the implementation of this n and its future market value."


    So it was just this kind of concern. The answer was within Nia''s expectations, but under the influence of her vanity, she still felt a little disappointed. Although she had Jacob by her side, if she could get Arthur''s favor, wouldn''t she really be able to turn over a new leaf?


    "I understand," Nia replied with a smile, concealing her thoughts. "I''ll keep an eye on it. But, Mr. Davies, you don''t have to worry about it. Casper is smart, and Spencer has a hard time finding loopholes." "That''s good." Arthur breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. "You and Mr. Wood are very close. Aren''t you already a couple?"


    "Huh?" Nia was taken aback by Arthur''s sudden question, which she had thought Lucia would ask, but Arthur?


    "Why? Is it inconvenient?" Arthur asked gently.


    "Why do you want to know about our rtionship?" Nia asked, boldly looking Arthur in the eyes.


    "Because he''s always there when we talk about important things. Ms. Davidson, I''m sure you know that there are a lot of decisions that need to be kept secret in our partnership. If he''s not that close to you, it''s probably best to avoid that in the future," Arthur said tly.


    "I see," Nia sighed in relief. She always thought that Arthur wasn''t the kind of person who cared about other people''s personal matters, so she replied,


    "Mr. Davies, no worries. I''m not in a rtionship with Casper, but he''s absolutely trustworthy. It''s a great opportunity for him to be a part of it. I''m willing to vouch for his character and bear the consequences if anything goes wrong."


    Arthur smiled and said nothing. He rubbed the back of his right index finger with his left index finger and thought for a moment before saying,


    "Well, if you''re willing to vouch for him, then Lucia and I will choose to believe him."


    "Thank you, Mr. Davies, for your trust," Nia said happily. She was secretly pleased that she had resolved another of Arthur''s doubts. She added, "Since you''re concerned, may I ask a question?"


    "Go ahead." Arthur stared at Nia, and he could almost guess what she was going to ask.


    "Ms. Webb is still Spencer''s fiancee, and it wouldn''t make any sense to work with her in public. Don''t you have any qualms about that?" Nia asked cautiously, then nervously waited for an answer. Arthur looked at Nia for a while. Just when Nia thought that he would not be bothered to answer her question, his thick eyebrows moved slightly and a smile spread on his thin but sexy lips.


    "Of course I do, but I don''t care," Arthur said with a smile. "You know how I feel about her. I''ll do anything to be with her, even if it''s the worst thing in the world."


    Arthur''s words were so in and direct, and his eyes were so firm that even Nia, who wasn''t involved, couldn''t help but feel her heart skip a beat.


    How lucky would Lucia be to have the love of this man''s heart?


    Nia was thinking bitterly.


    "You''re so passionately devoted," Nia ended the conversation with an awkwardpliment.


    Now that business was over, Nia was afraid that she would make too many mistakes. So she got up and said goodbye. Arthur offered to send her home, but Nia didn''t dare to bother him anymore. She said that she could go back herself, so Arthur didn''t insist.

 Chapter 728 A Little Jealousy

    Chapter 728 A little jealousy


    As soon as Nia left, Arthur went back to his desk, sat down, picked up his phone, and sent a message to Lucia.


    "Just now, I felt out Nia''s tone. She trusts Casper very much and even vouches for him with her personality. Their rtionship is never simple. I suspect that Casper is Jacob''s henchman."


    After the message was sent, Arthur picked up his pen and opened the file to get ready for work. However, Lucia did not reply to the message. He was waiting for it. From time to time, he would be distracted and look at his phone. In the end, he even put down his pen. Holding the mobile phone, he turned to look out the window of the building and focused on waiting for her reply.


    She didn''t reply the message. He was not at all interested in his work.


    Finally, Lucia replied, and Arthur opened it to find a picture of a baby''s foot. He smiled, only to find Lucia at the bottom of the picture asking,


    "Did you have fun?"


    She was jealous...N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Aware of this, Arthur smiled widely and his typing speed was faster.


    "Just a few words. You told me to get her to talk, didn''t you?"


    "Well... I let you..." Lucia replied, adding a meaningful emoji at the end.


    Arthur savoured Lucia''s words and, with a growing smile on his face, added,


    "Is the baby asleep?"


    A few secondster, Lucia sent Arthur a picture of the baby sleeping peacefully. Looking at his daughter''s face in the picture, Arthur''s heart was filled with happiness. Later, Lucia texted again.


    "Your guess is probably right. Besides the fact that Jacob sent him, how could Nia trust a strange man she met on social media with such a suspicious mind? We have to infiltrate his background, and also, does his father know that he''s involved with a fugitive like Jacob?"


    "I''ve been looking into his college records, and I''ll know more soon."


    "Well, I have a lot of people here, so I''m going to have to ask you to look into these things," Lucia said deliberately as she looked at Arthur''s message.


    Sure enough, Arthur replied,


    "It''s not a request. I volunteered."


    Lucia smiled. Clearly, there was no one else present. There was only the sleeping baby in the cradle beside her, but she still smiled secretly. She had the willfulness of being a little woman. "Keep an eye on Spencer too. He''s been flying to the USA a lottely, and he always stays there for a few days. It doesn''t match his schedule. I suspect he''s up to something," Lucia replied. "Bailey is in San Francisco right now. I''ve asked him about it. Spencer rarely goes back to San Francisco. It''s not clear where he''s going."


    "Have Teddy look it up."


    "Well, I''ll let Teddy know. And I''ll let you know the result," Arthur answered, remembering his brilliant son.


    Now that the important things had been said, the two of them began to gossip. Lucia couldn''t say much else, so she turned to the baby. She told him about the baby''s habits, sleeping patterns, and how much weight she gained, from which two people drew a deep sense of attachment from each other.


    Arthur listened, and looked. Though he seemed calm, he looked forward to the day when the truth would be revealed to him more than Lucia did. At the day, he would hold her and the children in his arms, never let them go.


    However, they still had to endure it before the day came. So, at the end of the conversation, Arthur and Lucia simply said goodbye calmly. They did not dare to reveal their feelings too much.


    The next day, Spencer left Athegate, and now his focus waspletely off Cloudwork. From its initial high profile to its current obscurity, many people had almost forgotten about it, but Spencer didn''t care. But many of the juicy details he left at the party yesterday were picked up by the media, who not only questioned Lucia''smitment as a mother, but also spected wildly about the rtionship among the four of them. They were not ashamed to say that their previous reasoning was correct, that Arthur had the intention to attract Nia, as evidenced by the fact that he invited Nia to his office alone. While Lucia was drifting between Arthur and Spencer, the rtionship among the four was so confusing that people can''t tell the difference between real and fake, but it was also talked about by the public. Arthur was furious when he read the reports. He was never afraid of suspicion, but not of Lucia!


    This time, the media was specting that he invited Nia to the office alone. What would Lucia think if she saw this. Arthur decided to hold the media ountable for these irresponsible fabrications, but before he can arrange it, Theodore found Spencer''s destination abroad.


    It turned out that, as soon as Spencer left Athegate, Lucia told Arthur the news immediately. And Arthur had used Theodore to track down Spencer''s recent destinations. After knowing these destinations, Lucia rushed to Arthur''s office and talked with him face to face.


    Just as she arrived at the assistant''s table, Lucia was stopped by Kyle.


    "Ms. Webb, he wants to hold the media ountable for their false reports. Do you think that''s necessary?"


    Since Lucia had stopped him once before, Kyle wanted to ask her for her opinion. Although it meant he didn''t respect Arthur, he knew that Lucia had the final say.


    "No, I''ll talk to himter." Lucia had expected Spencer to say nothing nice to reporters yesterday, but they were asking for trouble if they cared.


    "Okay, I won''t do it," Kyle said.


    Lucia smiled at Kyle, walked back to Arthur''s office, knocked on the door, and saw him waiting for her.


    "Lucia,e and sit down." Arthur saw Lucia and immediately went over to her. He took her coat and hung it up. They went to the sofa together, and a map of the USA was already on the coffee table. "Are these the ces Spencer has beentely?" Lucia looked at the map, where Arthur had circled Spencer''s destinations.


    "Yes, these ces he''s been to are in pretty wide range, but there is a pattern," Arthur said.


    After looking at the map for a while, Lucia quickly memorized the ce names in her mind and then connected them. After a while, her eyes lit up. She looked up at Arthur and said, "These ces are near the important ports of the Great Lakes!"

 Chapter 729 A Clue

    Chapter 729 A clue


    "That''s right," Arthur said, with undisguised praise.


    "Amasun Group currently has six headquarters and liaison stations in Das, Georgia, Florida, Honolulu, Illinois and San Francisco. None of these have anything to do with it, but they''re close to major ports. What do you think he''s nning?"


    "He can''t expand the Group. He''s been secretly moving the assets of the Group. That''s what we''ve already confirmed. It''s going to take a lot more money to expand. He can''t be that stupid," Lucia said, looking Arthur in the eyes.


    "But he''s been hanging around these ports. Could this have something to do with Ms. Wilson?" Arthur asked.


    "Shawn told me that Spencer has been asking for transfer orders from my aunt, and Amasun Group willplete the delivery of the goods. But Spencer didn''t have to be involved in the basic shipping process, so why was he there to oversee it? Not to mention, these routes don''t match the shipping routes... " mused Lucia.


    Arthur thought to himself for a moment and said,


    "But I have a suspicion that it has something to do with Ms. Wilson. Spencer''s strange routes abroad did not appear until he got the order from Ms. Wilson? Previously, he had been focused on returning to San Francisco to transfer his assets. Now, he had given his father full authority to handle these matters. In other words, what he has to do now is more urgent and important than transferring his assets!" When she heard Arthur''s words, Lucia agreed with him and frowned deeply. She was worried that whatever Spencer was doing would not be good for her or Arthur!


    "We may not be able to detect the connection, but Ms. Wilson may be onto something. Lucia, would you like to try and tell Ms. Wilson about Spencer''s movements?" Arthur suggested to Lucia after a moment''s thought.


    Lucia pressed her lips together in silence, and her brows furrowed deeply.


    Arthur knew this when he saw her like this. He lowered his shoulders slightly. Then he looked into her eyes and asked softly,


    "Haven''t you made up with her yet?"


    "Not so much..." said Lucia with a wry smile, looking away slightly from Arthur''s worried eyes.


    "Auntie is not talking to me at all."


    "But someone has to break the ice first, right?" Arthur said it because he knew that Lucia had always been the softest and most understanding person.


    When she heard Arthur say this, Lucia moved her eyes a little and looked Arthur in the eyes. She fell into his tender eyes and whispered a little unhappily.


    "But I''ve never done anything wrong..."


    She had no regrets.


    "Of course you didn''t do anything wrong," Arthur said firmly. "It''s just that Ms. Wilson is an elder, and she has such a stubborn temper. As juniors, we should be more tolerant and considerate, shouldn''t we?" Arthur''s words were so gentle, but Lucia was at a loss for words. Seeing Arthur''s baffled look, she quickly said in embarrassment,


    "I''m sorry. It''s just that auntie has never been nice to you, but you''re still willing to speak up for her like this. I think..."


    "Do you think I''m too righteous?" Arthur said with a smile, half-jokingly, when he saw Luciaughing.


    "No!" Lucia squinted at Arthur and said, blushing, "I just thought... if only auntie would be willing to meet the real you."


    "It doesn''t matter," Arthur said with a smile. "What she thinks of you, what she knows about you, is what matters."


    Lucia looked down and nodded. It seemed that she really had to be cheeky to contact Esmae. After all, dealing with Spencer was more important than her dignity.


    It was supposed to be serious, but Lucia smiled and the mood lightened. She took the opportunity to say to Arthur,


    "By the way, forget about holding media to ount. The more you crack down, the more the gossip gets out of hand."


    "Kyle..." as soon as Lucia mentioned it, Arthur said Kyle''s name.


    "Don''t me him. He just saw me and asked immediately." Although Lucia said that, looking at Arthur''s eyes, she knew that probably Kyle would be scoldedter.


    After saying goodbye to Arthur, Lucia didn''t get into the driver''s car when she came downstairs. Instead, she let him follow her as she walked slowly back to the Webbex Group.


    Contact and non-contact were easy to say for Arthur, but it was difficult to do. Moreover, if Esmae knew that she had been investigating Spencer, she would probably create a lot of suspicion and trouble. Were they really gonna let Spencer get away with this?


    Lucia didn''t want to. Walking in the sun that day, through the crowds, she couldn''t make up her mind right away. It wasn''t until a few dayster that Lucia got up the courage to call Esmae, while Spencer had returned to Athegate.


    "Du du du du..."


    While she was waiting, Lucia''s heart could not help but beat wildly. Would Esmae be willing to listen to what she said?


    The sound went on and on. Lucia knew that Esmae always had her phone with her. Because she was also in charge of the Brown family business, it was impossible for her to miss an important call. Now the sound went on and on and on. She had already indicated that she did not want to answer her phone.


    Lucia felt bitter, and her heartbeat slowed down, and the slower and slower it jumped, the more lifeless she became.


    But Lucia, undeterred by the start, dialed Esmae''s number again and again in the hope that she would listen, and finally, the line went through.


    "Esmae!" Lucia shouted happily.


    "Lucia, it''s me..." from the other end of the phone came Shawn''s usual calm voice.


    "Shawn?" Lucia paused.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Mom''s in a meeting and she can''t answer the phone. So, I answer it for her," Shawn exined, but Lucia knew he was lying. Esmae said that everyone in the Browns family, wherever they were, should answer every phone call from the family. This was the protection of family affection and respect.


    "I know she doesn''t want to talk to me..." said Lucia lifelessly, with a silent wry smile "Lucia, don''t say that." Shawn, who was not good atforting people, could only repeat. Lucia sighed and suddenly realized that it was a good thing Shawn was on the phone.

 Chapter 730 The Right Thing To Do

    Chapter 730 The Right Thing to Do


    Shawn had stayed here to run the business for Chris. He knew all about shipping, and his investigation would spare Esmae a lot of paranoia.


    "Shawn! I can ask you to do it too!" Lucia said excitedly.


    "Is it important?" Shawn asked.


    "Is anyone around?" Lucia asked.


    "Just me," Shawn replied. There was really a meeting, but he was answering his mother''s phone as he stood alone in the hallway outside the conference room.


    "Recently, Spencer..." Lucia told Shawn exactly what she and Arthur had discovered, and when she was done, she added,


    "Shawn, what do you think is going on here?"


    Shawn, cold as he was, had a lively and intelligent mind, and he immediately responded,


    "I can''t tell you what Spencer is doing right now, but his routes are definitely rted to the freight business. He''s deliberately avoiding us because there are two times and ces in between where mom and I are, but Spencer has never visited. That''s not like him."


    Lucia nodded in agreement and said to Shawn, "Shawn, can you please look into this? I have a feeling Spencer is up to something."


    "Sure, I''ll look into it, even if you don''t. Spencer''s behavior is so suspicious," Shawn agreed immediately.


    Lucia was relieved. However, she did not forget to remind him, "This matter can not be mentioned to her for the time being. You know that she always hopes that Spencer and I can get along peacefully. If she knows that I am secretly investigating him, she would not be happy."


    "Don''t worry. I''m on your side," Shawn said readily.


    "Shawn, thank you..." Lucia was really grateful that someone as serious as Shawn was doing the research.


    "Family, don''t be too polite," said Shawn.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucia smiled and was about to say something when she heard Esmae''s voice on the other end of the phone. She wanted to continue listening when the call was cut off. Lucia''s hands tightened in disappointment.


    In fact, she just wanted to say a word to her...


    "Shawn, what were you talking to her about for so long?" Esmae asked, standing in front of the conference room, and staring at her eldest son.


    Though she sounded usatory and even used the word "she" instead of Lucia''s name, Esmae did care about what she had said when she called her. "Nothing," said Shawn, who hung up the phone to prevent Lucia from hearing any potentially hurtful words. He handed the phone back to his mother and said, "Just checking in on your health and dad''s."


    "She cares about us?" Esmae sneered. She took the phone and unconsciously lit up the screen, ncing at Lucia''s call history.


    Shawn couldn''t help butugh when he noticed that she was still thinking about Lucia.


    "Mom, you know Lucia respects you and dad the most. How could she not care about you?" Shawn said without hesitation.


    "If she really respects me, she wouldn''t have disobeyed me like this." Esmae was still angry. Ever since that day, she had been paying attention to the domestic media. She had even read the reports that media had released! As she expected, everyone was suspicious of Lucia''s character, but why wouldn''t she listen to her own advice?!


    Sensing his mother''s anger re up again, Shawn grabbed her by the shoulder and shoved her into the conference room.


    "Mom, focus on the meeting and stop worrying about it."


    Esmae wanted toin, but she had already been pushed back into the meeting room. Her subordinates were looking at her, and she had to go back to her seat. But after that, she didn''t want to hear any more of the meeting.


    When she got home in the afternoon, as soon as she entered the house, Shawn went upstairs. Esmae shook her head helplessly,ining that her son wouldn''t spend any more time with her. So, she went into the living room and sat down alone. She let the servants serve the fragrant ck tea. In the middle of the tea, she slowly calmed down.


    Now, Shawn had snuck into Helena''s room. Why was he sneaking into his sister''s room when he was in their own house?


    The reason, of course, was Helena''s rebelliousness and Esmae''s stubbornness. After Christmas, Esmae, aware of Helena''s connection to Otis, became so angry that she again grounded Helena at home. Not only did she cut her off from the outside world, but she had the nuns give her daily lessons to calm her mind. Helena was sick of this.


    Helena was amused when she saw Shawn sneaking into her room and sitting on her bed in a daze. "Shawn, what are you doing?" she asked


    "Lucia called Mom today, but she didn''t answer. I did," said Shawn, as he walked to the bed and sat down next to his sister.


    "Really? Lucia called? What did she say?!" It was no wonder Helena was so excited. Her mother would not allow her to contact even with Lucia, for fear that she would help pass the message between her and Otis.


    "Calm down..." Shawn frowned and said as he looked at his sister, who did not look like ady at all. He then told her exactly what Lucia had told him over the phone.


    "That son of a bitch is up to something!" Helena jumped up on the bed and said,


    "Shawn, you have to find out! No, I''m going with you!"


    "Can you behave yourself?" Shawn said, looking at his sister, who was jumping up and down like a monkey.


    "This is not the time," Helena said, her eyes shining as she lunged at Shawn''s back and whispered in his ear, "Shawn, let''s get out there and figure this out right now!"


    Shawn calmly picked his ear, squinted at his sister and said, "Can you get out of here?"


    The light in Helena''s eyes disappeared as soon as she heard this, and shey limp on Shawn''s shoulder.


    "Yeah, will mom let me out?"


    Shawn turned his head and looked straight ahead without saying a word, but Helena didn''t miss the smile on his lips.


    "Shawn! Is there any way you can get me out of here?!" Helena shrieked in delight.


    "Keep your voice down," Shawnined in disgust. "I''m going deaf."


    Helena''s attitude changed immediately. She was limp, coy, and pretentious. Shaking Shawn''s arm, she said,


    "Shawn, if there''s anything you can do..."

 Chapter 731 Travel For Investigation

    Chapter 731 Travel for Investigation


    Shawn shivered, looked at Helena and said, "People may not be able to get you out of here, but I can."


    On second thought, yes, Shawn had always been the calmest and most reliable of the three siblings, and their mother would have said yes! With a big smile on her face, Helena patted Shawn on the shoulder and said,


    "Shawn! Please!"


    Shawn snorted, shook Helena off, got up, and walked out the door, ignoring his silly sister, who was celebrating in bed.


    Downstairs, Shawn cut to the chase and said to Esmae, "Mom, I''m going to research the market and I want to take Helena with me."


    "No." Esmae refused without thinking.


    Shawn wasn''t surprised. "Mom," he continued, "You can''t keep her locked up for the rest of her life. She''s better off with me than at home all day. I promise you I''ll keep an eye on her."


    "Can you keep an eye on her?" Of course, Esmae knew that her daughter was unhappy all the time. She didn''t know how long she could be locked up, but if Shawn kept an eye on her, maybe...


    "Of course," Shawn said without hesitation, "And I''m going out to research the market, so Helena''s there to help me with some of the work and the entertainment."


    Her older son didn''t like to socialize, and Helena, by contrast, was much more tactful, so, Esmae considered the possibility of this suggestion.


    "Mom, I know what you''re worried about. I''ll keep an eye on Helena, and I won''t let her use the phone as she pleases. You don''t have to worry about her contacting Otis secretly." Seeing that their mother still had doubts, Shawn directly voiced out her doubts, and gave her the answer she wanted.


    "So you know what I''m worried about," mused Esmae. The older son, who was usually a serious man, was actually the most objective of them all.


    "Yes, so don''t worry," Shawn promised.


    "Okay," Esmae finally nodded. "I trust you. Take Helena with you. Be safe the whole way."


    With Esmae''s permission, Helena left Chicago the next day with Shawn, and before leaving, Helena made a special promise to Esmae that she would listen to Shawn. Esmae sent them away with an attitude of "I hope so".


    Helena and Shawn''s first destination was Port Everde in Florida, where he and his mother had arrived at the same time as Spencer, but her mother and he were attending an important shipping conference. But why was Spencer here?


    "Are you sure you didn''t see Spencer or his father at the meeting?" Helena asked.


    "Yes," Shawn replied affirmatively. "If they did, they would have said hello to mom."


    "This is. He''s a tterer," Helena said disdainfully.


    "I''m going to look into Spencer''s hotel and the people he''s seen. Do you want toe along?" Shawn asked Helena as they stood on a busy street.


    "Of course I''ll investigate with you," Helena said stupidly.


    Shawn raised an eyebrow, took his sister to the hotel, checked in, and started investigating, but Helena didn''t contact anyone, and she didn''t leave his side. At the third city, in the busy street, Helena suddenly grabbed Shawn''s arm.


    "Shawn, were you trying to tell me something the other day?!" Helena thought Shawn''s earlier question was odd.


    "Helena... It''s been a week since I said that. And you''re just nowing to your senses? Do you want me to take you to see if there''s something wrong with your reflexes?" Shawn said, amused. "Shawn!" Helena smiled brightly, threw herself into Shawn''s arms and hugged him tightly.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    "Don''t thank me. We''re only here for two days. You better hurry up," Shawn said, but he hugged his sister truthfully.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay!" Helena responded excitedly and immediately contacted Otis on Shawn''s cell phone.


    When the phone rang and she heard the low and maic male voice, Helena almost can not control the heart rate.


    "And you are?"


    "Guess..." Helena kept her voice down and said something funny, but the next moment Otis said something and her eyes turned red.


    "Helena, is that you? Is that Helena?!" Otis''s voice was frantic, and the sound of something being knocked over could be heard on the phone.


    As she spoke, Helena realized that she was a little choked up. She held the phone tightly and said, "Idiot, you can still recognize me even though my voice has changed like this..."


    "Of course, your voice is unique." And her voice was the only stay in his heart. Otis missed her so much and said with low voice.


    "I''m in Cincinnati. You have 40 hours to find me," Helena said, sniffling.


    "That''s enough," Otis said, and quickly hung up, leaving Helena holding the cell phone in the wind.


    "Has he hung up?" Shawn asked, looking at his sister''s nk face.


    "Um, hang up." Helena nodded her head in a daze.


    "Is he a hothead?" Shawn asked again.


    Helena didn''t know what to say.


    "Will he make it back from the states in time?" Shawn asked with a smile.


    This time Helena''s expression became firm, and she answered affirmatively, "We''ll make it!" Because she was confident that he woulde running to meet her.


    The result was exactly what Helena had expected, but not what she had expected. Not long after Helena and Shawn returned to the hotel, Shawn''s phone rang. An hourter, there was a knock on Helena''s door.


    Thinking that Shawn was looking for her, Helena strolledzily to the door and opened it without fear. However, as soon as the door opened, she was pulled into a familiar embrace, and Helena''s mind immediately went nk.


    A voice rang in her ears, gnashing, but also very affectionate.


    "You idiot! Don''t you ask who it is before you open the door? What if you meet the bad guy?!"


    Hearing Otis''s voice, Helena seemed still to be in a dream. When his kissnded on her ear, Helena realized that he was right in front of her. Her heart skipped a beat, and tears began to flow down her face. For a long time did not hear Helena''s reply, he let go of the woman in his arms only to find that she had already shed tears. Otis was just about tofort her but did not expect Helena began to cry.

 Chapter 732 Disdainful Gossip

    Chapter 732 Disdainful Gossip


    Seeing Helena, who had always been willful and tenacious, burst into tears, Otis felt his heart ache. He held her tightly in his arms and said sadly,


    "Helena, I''m sorry."


    "I... I thought... you weren''t that fast..." Helena said intermittently as she cried.


    "To see you, I have to fly," Otis said with a soft kiss on Helena''s forehead.


    Helena watched Otis from the corner of her eyes for a long time before the sound of her crying rang out again. She buried herself in Otis''s arms, venting all her grievances, missing, and helplessness. Holding Helena, Otis gently patted her back and nodded to Shawn, who opened the door next door to check on her, thanking him for his kindness.


    Shawn nodded back. He nced at his sister, smiled, closed the door and headed back to his room.


    Long time no see, Helena and Otis of course had a lot to say, but no matter how fast she spoke, she can not finish her miss for him. There were a lot of things happened.


    Otis smiled and listened to Helena''s chatter. He had infinite patience with Helena.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a brief moment of intimacy, Helena leaned over Otis and told him what she and Shawn were up to. Otis nodded and said,


    "We really should investigate it. The faster we move, the better it will be for Lucia and Arthur."


    "Yes," Helena said seriously, "We don''t have an exact pattern yet, but we''re getting something. Shawn and I are going to do everything we can to get to the bottom of it."


    When Helena''s eyes sparkled and she wanted to get to the bottom of what had happened, Otis smiled indulgently and whispered in her ear,


    "Looks like you''re still vigorous..."


    "Of course I am... ?!" Helena was originally excited to reply. It wasn''t until Otis bit her earlobe that she looked up and realized that his eyes were full of teasing. Her face instantly turned red like a rosy cloud. Otis smiled and held Helena in his arms.


    As Shawn said, they would stay here for 48 hours. After dinner, Shawn said he would finish the investigation tomorrow and the day after, and Helena could spend more time with Otis.


    "Shawn, thank you." Otis didn''t hide his gratitude to Shawn. He didn''t push it away. He missed Helena so much.


    "No problem," said Shawn ndly. "Just be nice to my sister."


    Otis and Helena smiled at each other.


    In the country, since the officialunch of the development n, Arthur had temporarily focused all his energy on the project. Everything was difficult at first. He wanted to make sure that the infrastructure work was wless from the beginning, so for nearly half a month, he would go to the construction site every day.


    But to Spencer''s surprise, after the opening ceremony, Lucia no longer had any contact with Arthur. Every day, she was shuttling back and forth between thepany and the small building. It seemed that she hadpletely forgotten Arthur''s existence. Spencer wasn''tcent. He always thought Lucia was up to something, but he couldn''t make heads or tails of it.


    The person who had the most contact with Arthur was Nia.


    The night after the opening ceremony, after Nia and Jacob had sex, he made a suggestion that Nia didn''t know much about.


    "Nia, from tomorrow onwards, no matter what happens, you''ll find something to do even if you have nothing to do. You''ll follow Arthur around and keep a high profile so that everyone around you will notice." "Why?" Nia leaned into Jacob''s arms and asked, "We haven''t figured out what their true purpose is yet. I thought you''d tell me to be careful not to get too close to Arthur."


    Nia was a little afraid in her heart. When she was with Arthur, she was under a lot of pressure. That man seemed gentle, but his actions were intimidating and she would reveal her fear if she wasn''t careful. "That''s why we have to figure it out, isn''t it? How can we know without contact?" Jacob said nonchntly.


    "I am afraid I might say something wrong..." Nia was still a little defensive.


    "No," Jacobforted. "When you are with Arthur, you only bring up business. The rest of the questions are cursory. Now, the public''s attitude toward Lucia is very unfriendly. The more times you appear in public with Arthur, the more suspicion the media will have of her."


    "That being said..."


    "Be good and listen to me," Jacob said, as if giving a gentle order.


    Nia, on the other hand, can only nod.


    As a result, there was a scene where Nia was constantly running behind Arthur on construction sites. Nia didn''t know anything about infrastructure work, but she was still trying to pretend that she cared. Sure enough, within a few days, some reporters noticed that Nia and Arthur were in constant contact, and Lucia was nowhere to be seen, so they began to specte that Arthur might have infidelity. In the gossip magazines, people frequently hoped Lucia could return to the family and serve both the husband and the child.


    "How they manage to write..." chucking a gossip magazine on the coffee table, Luciaughed.


    Kane nced at the magazine and asked, "Why do you suddenly care about all this nonsense?"


    Lucia had always been fearless for the gossip.


    "Just to see how much control Spencer has over the media."


    "Lucia, have you ever thought about using the power of the media..."


    Lucia interrupted Kane before he could finish his words.


    "No, they can say whatever they want. I was cornered by the media back then. I won''t use its power again." Lucia''s eyes darkened as she spoke.


    "Lucia..." Kane looked into Lucia''s eyes as if something had stopped him and he spoke in broken sentences,


    "It''s been seven years..."


    "Yes, it''s been seven years..." Lucia knew what Kane was thinking. She smiled wryly,


    "From desperately trying to get revenge on Poppy to getting revenge on her, no one knows what fate will write until the very end."


    "At least you met Arthur." Kane didn''t know how to console Lucia, but he had to warn her, and he had to tell her.


    Arthur''s name was like a drop of water, dripping on theke of Lucia''s heart, quietly rippling.


    She smiled, indeed... At least she met Arthur.


    Athegate, the city, may seem calm, but there was something fishy about it. Spencer had his subordinates get everything ready, and he sent the information out. Now, he just had to wait for the results.

 Chapter 733 Miles Is Coming

    Chapter 733 Miles ising


    Jacob had been busy making connections. Because he used to be in the upper echelons of society, he knew who had affairs, who had quirks, who liked what. Therefore, in half a month, Jacob had nailed a number of business tycoons who had worked with the JTP Group in the past, not to mention that Miles'' name dide in handy.


    That day, Jacob had juste back from a social engagement and picked up Nia to go home when he realized something was wrong downstairs.


    The high-end apartment Nia was living in was a gift from Spencer. The people who could get in and out of this apartment were rich. There were very few luxury cars and bodyguards, but today, when they arrived near the apartment building, they found this.


    "Who is it? All the pomp and circumstance?" Nia looked out the window at the motorcade and sneered a little contemptuously.


    Jacob kept quiet and observed the group of people. He always felt that some of them looked familiar, but although he had doubts, he had to go home and park his car behind the parking lot. He walked with Nia to the people.


    "Mister," a man in ck called Jacob as he approached.


    Mister?


    Jacob was shocked. He realized it was the Woods!


    And sure enough, when they noticed Jacob, a middle-aged man got out of the lead limo. If it wasn''t Miles, who was it?


    Jacob didn''t expect Miles toe to Athegate in person. He was secretly suspicious, but excitedly took Nia to Miles and said, "Dad, what are you doing in Athegate? Is Mom with you?"


    Nia also greeted him politely.


    But Miles didn''t look as excited as Jacob and Nia. He lit a cigarette, nced at Nia, and said,


    "I''m here alone. I think I have the right address."


    Jacob immediately sensed that Miles wasn''t acting right, but said calmly,


    "Dad, how long have I been away from home? But you''re checking up on me?"


    "What floor do you live on? We''ll talk about it when we get there," Miles said lightly as he took a puff of his cigarette.


    "It''s on the eighth floor. Nia, you go up and get ready. I''lle up with dadter." Jacob nudged Nia''s waist gently and gestured for her to go upstairs first. He always felt that Miles'' strange attitude had something to do with her.


    Nia took the hint and went upstairs first, while Jacob held Miles back and even went so far as to ask directly,


    "Dad, what are you doing here? Why are you looking at Nia like that?"


    It was obvious that Jacob had deliberately sent Nia away first. Miles didn''t mince his words. After driving away the bodyguards around him, he asked his son,


    "Do you know anything about Nia''s background?"


    Jacob''s eyes darkened, and in a matter of seconds his mind was spinning.


    "Who told you that?"


    "I guess you know that," Miles said as he threw his half-smoked cigarette on the floor and crushed it out with the tip of his shoe.


    "This is nonsense! Come home with me at once!"


    "I''m not going back!" Jacob refused, pleading,


    "Dad, you only know what''s being said, but you don''t know why. Can you at least hear Nia exin herself before you make a decision?"


    "Is it necessary?!" Miles scowled, his temper rising, his tone contemptuous.


    "Your mother and I would never, under any circumstances, allow such a depraved woman to marry into our family!"


    Jacob''s brows furrowed. Although he knew that the news would be leaked, he did not expect it to happen so soon. He had just contacted hiswork and could not leave at this time!


    "Dad, you''re already here. Can you just listen to what she has to say? Your son isn''t stupid. I wouldn''t fall in love with a bad woman for no reason!"


    Jacob''s words were earnest, his eyes bright, his will strong. Miles looked at him for a moment, then looked up at the apartment building. After a moment''s thought, he said,


    "Fine, I''ll listen to her exin, but after the exnation, I''ll decide where you go and where you stay. Don''t disobey me again!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Sure, if you still find Nia''s words unreliable, I''ll go home with you right away!" Jacob replied with a firm tone, but he was secretly upset. Nia, don''t make any mistakester!


    Miles only allowed two of his henchmen to follow him, while the rest waited downstairs. Then, they went upstairs with Jacob. Just as the door of the apartment opened, the fragrant smell of coffee wafted out from inside.


    "Uncle, Casper, you''re up?" Nia carefully held the freshly brewed coffee and smiled naturally.


    "Come and sit down and taste my freshly brewed coffee."


    Miles didn''t answer. He looked around the apartment and saw that it was clean, luxurious, and not out of style. That was why he didn''t look so serious.


    In Miles'' eyes, a good woman''s basic goal was to keep the house clean.


    Seeing Miles ignoring her, Nia looked at Jacob with grievance. Jacob quickly walked over and took the coffee from her. As he invited his father to sit down, he found an opportunity to whisper into Nia''s ear,


    "He knows."


    Nia''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. Her face turned red instantly and she looked extremely embarrassed.


    "There''s no need for coffee..." Miles sat down in the main seat without any reservation and said indifferently, "Just tell me what''s going on between you and Spencer Davies."


    Miles''s tone was calm, but his eyes were as sharp as a Hawk''s, as if he could eat people alive in the next second.


    Nia wrung her hands in embarrassment. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. She didn''t even dare to sit down.


    "Nia, there''s nothing to be afraid of. As long as you tell my dad the whole truth." Jacob stood by and cheered Nia up, satisfied with her state.


    If she was too rational and calm, it was not appropriate.


    With Jacob holding her hand, Nia slowly sat down and took several deep breaths before she dared to look Miles in the eye and slowly told him all her grievances.


    Of course, this experience was processed by Nia. She hid all of her ambitions and only showed Miles the image of a weak girl who was trapped by her love and ended up being hurt by her love.


    "Uncle, I foolishly believed what Spencer said, that he was really in pain because of Lucia, that he really liked me, but... He was just using me to goad Lucia. When they had kid, he abandoned me and made me a loathsome mistress


    Nia said with tears in her eyes.


    "


    Miles nced at her and didn''t say a word. He was not so easy to be touched.

 Chapter 734 Subtle Words And Evasions

    Chapter 734 Subtle words and evasions


    "Dad, you should have watched the video. Spencer is a total jerk! Nia was just a poor victim. She had reported the case to the police before, but she didn''t expect Spencer to threaten Nia to withdraw the case. Nia had just gotten herself together, and she was no match for someone like Spencer!"


    Jacob saw that Miles was unmoved and stood up for Nia.


    "You keep your mouth shut and let her speak for herself," Miles told his son to shut up.


    Jacob pursed his lips, afraid to disobey his father.


    Nia bit her lip, took a deep breath, and then continued,


    "I really thought about it for a long time when Casper asked me to date him. I knew I amn''t good enough for him, but Casper is too good. I really couldn''t resist... until now, I am afraid to tell anyone he is my boyfriend, afraid Spencer would use my story to hurt him ...."


    "You thought of everything," Miles said in an ambiguous voice. "Why didn''t youe clean at Christmas? We thought you were from a good family!"


    "Dad!" Jacob felt that Miles had gone too far. As soon as he tried to defend her, Nia grabbed his arm, and exined herself,


    "Uncle, I really should confess, but I''m also afraid. I''m afraid that I''ll lose Casper if I tell you. During my most painful time, Casper appeared in my life. I''m really afraid that you won''t ept me... and I don''t think there''s anything wrong with where Ie from."


    After she said that, Nia''s eyes shed with an expression that was neither obsequious nor overbearing.


    Jacob added,


    "Dad, do you know why I fell in love with Nia even though I knew her? Because I admire her. After she was hurt by Spencer, she didn''t give up on herself. Instead, she stood up and not only bravely stood up to me him for his mistakes, but also established Stable Growth Investment with her own strength. Stable Growth is now a high-end enterprise that can cooperate with the Branch of Davonnis, the Webbex Group. Dad, I believe that you and mom will not be so rigid. You will not only look at the past and see the character of Nia herself."


    Atst, Miles''s brow moved a little, as if persuaded.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle, although I''m not proud of my past, I''m serious to Casper. However, I also respect your decision. If you''re really unwilling to ept me... I..."


    Nia was so choked up at the end that tears rolled down her cheeks. Jacob immediately felt so bad that he put his arms around her and said to his father,


    "Dad, who doesn''t have a dark past? Now that Nia has proven herself to be a strong, brave woman, I''m not going to leave her at a time like this, and besides, you''ve always been careful. If you were going to do a background check on her, you would have done it already, so why wait until now? Someone must have leaked it to you on purpose?! This man has an ulterior motive. Dad, don''t let him get to you!" Miles raised his eyebrows and finally made a bigger gesture. He straightened up a little and said solemnly,


    "Yesterday, I received a strange email in my personal inbox, and when I opened it, it was all Miss Davidson''s information... indeed, it was done on purpose."


    "Nia, it must be Spencer! He picked a fight with us at the partyst time," Jacob said excitedly,


    "Dad, it was definitely Spencer!"


    "Casper, I''m sorry I got you into this..." Nia said sadly with tears in her eyes.


    "The Wood family won''t be afraid of Spencer Davies," Miles said in a low voice. He looked at Nia and asked seriously,


    "So, Spencer lied to you from the start. He told you that he was only engaged to Lucia because of the power behind her. You became his lover because he lied to you. You thought that he wouldn''t marry Lucia, but after they had a child, they abandoned you and made things difficult for you, didn''t they?"


    "Uncle, everything I''ve said is true. Although the media always likes to speak or act on hearsay evidence, the truth can be restored from those reports. Otherwise, how could I have foolishly meddled my boss''s marriage?" Nia said in a serious tone.


    "Dad, Nia really didn''t mean it," Jacob added, seeing that Miles seemed to be leaning toward Nia.


    "Also, you should know that if Lucia really hates Nia and thinks that she''s unforgivable, why would she cooperate with Nia? It''s precisely because even Lucia knows that Spencer is behind everything!" "Uncle, to be honest with you, Lucia and Spencer''s engagement wasn''t voluntary at all. She was forced into it. It''s only my fault that I listened to Spencer''s words and hurt her unintentionally," Nia said with guilt on her face.


    "I see," Miles said, nodding. "Someone who''s going to leak your information to me behind my back."


    When Jacob and Nia heard Miles say that, they immediately looked at each other. As soon as they made eye contact, they knew that they were both satisfied with the effect of this.


    In fact, Jacob and Nia had already agreed on how to deal with Miles and his wife. In addition to the fact that only the people involved knew what was going on, what others saw was just an illusion. It wouldn''t be hard for them to get away with it.


    The next thing to do was to mourn.


    "Uncle, Spencer is targeting Casper now. I don''t want him to get hurt no matter how much I miss him," Nia said with a deep frown.


    "Now that you''re here, please get Casper out of this mess. I don''t want to drag him into it."


    "Nia! What are you talking about!" Jacob shouted.


    "He''s already sent my information to you. Who knows what he''ll do next?" Nia became excited. Her face turned red, and tears could not stop flowing from the corners of her eyes.


    "I won''t let you be targeted by him. You''d better go back with uncle!"


    "I won''t! I..." Jacob continued.


    At this moment, Miles said, "Alright, I know everything. Let''s not talk about whether we should leave or not. With the strength of our family, it''s easy to deal with Spencer."


    Even if Miles had given a speech about Nia''s background, his son was clearly being targeted, so how could he just sit there and do nothing? He was too proud to let his son walk away like he was afraid of Spencer.


    "Dad, I''m not leaving. Isn''t that why Spencer sent you that file? Nia will go back to being helpless. That''s what he wants. I won''t let him get what he wants, and I won''t leave Nia!" Jacob''s eyes were burning, tell his father about his determination.

 Chapter 735 Muddling Through

    Chapter 735 Muddling Through


    "Well..." Miles sighed at Jacob''s words. "I know I can''t me Miss Davidson for this, but..."


    It was one thing if Nia didn''t get caught doing what she did, but the video of her rape was all over the inte. Even if they knew that she was a victim, in the eyes of someone like Miles who cared about family, it was still not so easy to ept.


    "Dad, are you that rigid?" Jacob raised an eyebrow.


    "In all your years in the underworld, what have you not seen, what schemes have you not encountered? Last time there was a woman holding a child toe home, said it was yours. The news also spread all over the streets, when mom was very angry. This kind of thing can be a deadly scandal for the losers, but it''s a minor incident for the winners. You''re not going to deny Nia''s current achievements just because of this, are you?"


    Miles scowled, embarrassed. "Who told you to bring that up?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I wasn''t wrong," Jacobughed, and continued, "Dad, I''ve had a lot of girlfriends before, and I have a lot of history, too. Now I just want you and mom to ept Nia and not deny her just because of her past." Miles had indeed been persuaded by Jacob. He had been in the underworld for many years, and he had seen anything indecent. Nia was a strong woman, so it wasn''t easy for her to stand up after being wronged like that... But his son deserved better, cleaner women...


    "Uncle, I know what you''re thinking," Nia said when she saw Miles looking at her with his sharp eyes.


    "In the eyes of the public, my reputation has been damaged, but ever since I started Stable Growth and coborated with Davonnis Corp and Webbex Group, people have only seen my sess. Although Ie from a poor family, I will not give up on myself. I will continue to work towards my goal. I will not let Casper be humiliated because of my past. On the contrary, I will make him proud!"


    "A little bit of backbone..." Nia''sment was appreciated by Miles. Nia did have a little bit of backbonepared to many weak women.


    "Dad, look, if I hadn''t dragged you up here to listen to Nia''s exnation, would you have really fallen into Spencer''s trap?" Jacob sat down next to Miles when he saw that his expression had softened. When father and son sat together, everything seemed to be easy to deal with.


    "Your mother doesn''t know about this yet," Miles said, frowning. He was really at his wit''s end.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll exin to mom with Nia. She is a woman, and I''m sure she''ll understand what Nia''s going through," Jacob said affirmatively.


    "Your mom is really understanding..." Miles finally smiled.


    Now that it was clear that Miles was no longer insisting that Jacob leave with him, Nia quickly got up and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner to please Miles.


    After Nia went into the kitchen, Jacob said to Miles,


    "Dad, why don''t youe backter?"


    "Brat! I just sat down!" Miles scolded, amused.


    "Nia is notfortable with you being here," Jacob said, not hiding his desire to protect his girlfriend.


    "Besides, I don''t want Spencer to know you''re here."


    "What do you mean?" asked Miles, seeing his son''s serious face.


    "His attitude during thest banquet was very clear. He wants to suppress Stable Growth and never intends to make Nia feel better. If he finds out that you came to Athegate to find me for the information, he might think of something else."


    "Well, my force is not in Athegate, so I can''t protect you all the time," Miles thought his son was right.


    Jacob nodded and added,


    "While I am her, I did some research on the market and found that the economy here is developing rapidly. There are many foreignpanies and resources. Dad, no matter how good the Lepus market is, it''s already saturated. I want to take this opportunity to develop our family''s business. Nia''s Stable Growth has alreadyid a very good foundation for us."


    "Boy, I was wondering how you got a girlfriend who''s a businesswoman. So, you know how to think about our family business?" Milesughed.


    "Dad, what are you talking about? You and mom only have one son, me. Of course, I''ll consider the interests of the entire family. When I''ve established a firm foundation here, the Wood family will take up half of the market share here!" Jacob said confidently.


    "Yes!" Miles patted his son on the shoulder, and said happily, "You''re indeed my son. You only looked for a girlfriend to fall in love with before. I thought you had no strategy, but you see more long-term than


    me.."


    "That''s why I can''t leave." Jacob smiled and said, "Whether it''s for Nia or for our family, I n to stay and meet Spencer. If I can really defeat him, dad, then I''ll really have grown up."


    "Yes!" Miles, who had always admired ambitious men, couldn''t help but praise his son''s eloquent words. "I''m all for you!"


    "Since you''re here, why don''t you leave the bodyguards? I might be able to use them in the future," Jacob suggested with a sh in his eyes.


    Jacob had a point. Leon and the others were thest people he could trust to protect him, so he had to put them in the back of the pack. It was best to let Miles''s people handle the situation. Miles was full of spirits that he pped his knee and said,


    "Alright, you can stay here. The remaining two will go back with me. If you don''t have enough people, give me a call. I will send someone immediately. Tell me whatever resources you need. My name can still be useful!"


    "Dad," Jacob said with augh, "I''ve been in contact with a lot of people recently. There are a lot of people who want to get in touch with our family. There''s no need for you to step in."


    Jacob ttered Miles with one sentence, and after Nia''s wonderful dinner, he was so impressed. He asked all of his bodyguards to stay and listen to Jacob''s orders. On the other hand, he returned to Lepus overnight with only two confidants. After he left, Jacob arranged a ce for his bodyguards. When he returned home, he smiled at Nia as soon as he entered the door. Both of them sighed with relief. "I got away with it..." Nia smiled and said.

 Chapter 736 Baby Fever

    Chapter 736 Baby Fever


    "It''s good we''ve been rehearsing our response to this scene, or Miles wouldn''t have been fooled," Jacob said with augh.


    "Miles is just too familiar with the underworld and has seen too many dirty things. Otherwise, he might not be willing to ept me." Nia recalled the way Miles looked at her and still felt a lingering fear in her heart.


    "He''s not a good person to begin with, and it''s all thanks to ''my mom'' ''s sharp tongue. During Christmas, sheined to me about many things he did. Keep a mistress and something like this. Now, as long as he epts your existence, we''ll be able to do more things in the future," Jacob said proudly.


    "For some reason, there are more than a dozen bodyguards." Nia smiled so hard that her eyes curved. "With them around, Spencer will be more or less afraid of us."


    "From tomorrow on, you''ll bring these bodyguards with you to make it clear to Spencer that the Wood family is already protecting you," Jacob said.


    "Casper, thank you for being considerate," Nia said as she nestled in Jacob''s arms.


    Jacob raised an eyebrow, and a smirk crossed his lips. Being considerate? He was just thinking of the big picture.


    Spencer wanted to stab him in the back? They''ll see about that.


    Soon after, Spencer received a notice that Nia had many bodyguards around her for no reason. They were around her when they went out. He was puzzled. Didn''t Miles receive the information that he had sent out?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Spencer noticed the change, Arthur and Lucia knew about it, and that night they started chatting on Facebook again.


    In the past, Arthur was always on the phone when he had something to say. He had always thought texting was a slow and frustrating activity. But once he realized that texting could be a way to check chats over and over again, and that words could linger on the edge of intimacy, he fell in love with it.


    "Nia''s bodyguards are Miles'' men," Arthur texted Lucia.


    "Well, since Nia dares to be with Casper, she is confident that she could convince Miles. It seems that Miles has decided to support her wholeheartedly. Spencer''s life will not be easy in the future," Lucia replied.


    "He''s not going to have a good time with me..."


    Lucia couldn''t help but smile at Arthur''s proud words. She felt a little sad. If they could be together, she would probably beughing in his arms right now.


    Before he could reply, Arthur''s message came back.


    "Where are we on Helena?"


    "Well, here''s the news. Helena and Shawn''s investigation found that Spencer''s itinerary seems to coincide with that of a businessman in Chicago, but it''s not clear if there''s a connection between the two." "Next time he sets out, follow him," Arthur replied.


    "These are the trifle. Helena and Shawn will take care of them," Lucia replied quickly.


    "Compared to these... Otis found an opportunity to meet Helena on her way out. I heard that Shawn arranged it." Arthur did not hide his envy when he sent this message.


    "Shawn has always been very supportive of Helena and me." Lucia''s typing stopped right there. She realized that she had included Arthur and herself, but it was too soon to say that, so she was reluctant to delete the word "and me."


    "Shawn has always been very supportive of Helena and Otis."


    "It seems that the only person who hasn''t changed the attitude is Ms. Wilson," Arthur said.


    "She''s a mother," said Lucia, exining how important Esmae was to all of them.


    "I know. It''s just that sometimes, it''s hard..." Arthur edited and hesitated for a moment before sending it to Lucia.


    He wanted her to know he was waiting for her, even if it was only a vague disy.


    Lucia received this message and savored the meaning of his words. She was sad, and also vaguely looking forward to it.


    After chatting with Arthur for a while, Lucia put down her phone and realized that she had been talking to him for more than an hour almost every night. There were no direct and limit from calls, and the way she had been sending the messages was fascinating.


    Clutching the phone, Lucia looked at her and Arthur''s messages over and over again, with her smile never ceasing.


    Just as Lucia was thinking about the text messages, she heard a cry from the crib, and her heart skipped a beat as she got out of the bed to check on her daughter.


    "Baby, why are you crying all of a sudden?" She murmured softly. Lucia carried her daughter up. After holding her up, she noticed that her daughter''s face seemed to be unusually red. Lucia frowned and raised her hand to touch her forehead.


    "Oh no, it''s a fever!" Lucia eximed as the temperature in her hand was already high. She had been talking to Arthur and did not immediately notice anything unusual about the baby.


    Having cared for Theodore before, Lucia knew that the baby would often have a high fever and that if she didn''t care, the baby might have a seizure. So she carried the baby out of the room and knocked on Gene''s door next door.


    "Gene, baby has a fever. Call Jack and the others. We''re going to the hospital now," said Lucia anxiously as Gene opened the door.


    Gene touched the baby on the forehead andforted Lucia who was sweating.


    "I''ll be right there, Lucia. Don''t worry."


    Gene then went to wake them up. When they heard that the baby had a fever, they quickly got dressed and wanted to go out, but as they were about to walk out of the building to the side door, they ran into an obstacle.


    "Guys, where are you going?" From the dark slowly into the light, Dan appeared like a ghost. His voice was weird.


    "Make way. The baby has a fever. We must send her to the hospital!" Jack snarled.


    "Fever?" Dan didn''t seem to believe his words. He nced at Lucia and said with a smile, "Why does she have a fever? Are you guys trying to get out of here?"


    Dan didn''t care if Lucia went in or out of the building, but if she left with the kid, he''ll stop her on Spencer''s orders.


    "Get out of the way, good dog," said Lucia, who hated the way Dan looked at her.


    "That won''t do," Dan whispered as he yed with his fingers nonchntly. "You can go. The baby has to stay."


    "What''s the matter with you?!" Victor couldn''t resist shouting, "It''s the baby who has the fever! She''s the one going to the hospital. Why are we leaving her here?!"

 Chapter 737 Big Fight

    Chapter 737 Big Fight


    "Excuse me," Dan said, raising his chin slightly. "If this child wants to leave here, she must be allowed to leave by Mr. Davies'' order. She can only leave if he agrees."


    "So..." Lucia''s eyes slowly turned murderous. She stared coldly at Dan and said, "Are you saying that my child can''t even go to the hospital without Spencer''s consent?"


    In the shadows of the lights, Lucia''s face was mostly hidden in the shadows, but the pair of eyes that were exposed to the lights looked murderous.


    Dan thought for a moment and said, "If the baby is really sick, yes, I''ll call the family doctor right away."


    The daughter in her arms was no longer crying, but the incessant moaning and squirming made Lucia clearly know that she was extremely ufortable, but the person in front of her actually dared to dy her!


    There was no need to hide the murderous air.


    Lucia turned around and ced the baby in Gene''s arms. Gene subconsciously reached out to take her. Before he could ask her why he was holding the baby, he saw Lucia rush toward Dan like lightning. "Lucia..." seeing that Lucia and Dan were suddenly tangling, Victor wanted to help, but Gene stopped him.


    "Victor, Lucia wants to teach Dan a lesson, and we can use the opportunity to get out of here and get in the car."


    Victor frowned. He looked hesitantly at Lucia, who was attacking Dan. She was going to hurt Dan. He nodded. Gene, who was carrying the baby with Jack, broke out of the circle of the others. None of whom, apart from Dan, were really their match.


    Soon, they rushed out of the crowd and got into the car. Gene carefully carried the baby while Jack and Victor kept fighting off the bodyguards who tried to rush up to stop them. Very soon, no one dared to go forward.


    "I wonder what happened to Lucia..." Victor was worried about Lucia.


    "Don''t worry... I trust Lucia." Gene smiled. He knew how hard she would fight for her child.


    "That being said," said Victor in a moment of self-mockery, "I wonder if Arthur will skin us alive if Lucia is injured..."


    Gene''s smile froze. Uh... ! This seemed like a big problem!


    In front of the building, Lucia was still grappling with Dan, both of them moving fast. At first, Dan wasn''t serious fighting with her, but he soon paid the price. Both his ribs and his lower back were badly damaged. Lucia was now moving like a jackal into his deadly positions, with no mercy.


    Finally, Dan understood that Lucia waspletely enraged by his obstruction. When he was facing her, her eyes were filled with nothing but ruthlessness and murderous intent.


    How far a mother will go to protect her child? Dan now knew it.


    Lucia was not feeling well at the moment. Although she had hurt Dan badly, she had also suffered a blow herself. Hand-to-handbat was not as easy and simple as it was in the TV series. The force of each move would make her bones tingle with pain. Dan had just punched her in the cheek, and the corner of her mouth was torn and bleeding, but she would never forgive him!


    "That''s enough! Lucia, what do you want?!" Dan had tried his best to defend himself and attack, but Lucia was too cruel to give him a chance to catch his breath. For the first time, Dan felt like he was out of his depth.


    "I want you to die!" Lucia bellowed, and the movement did not stop. The next second, there was a side kick to Dan.


    Dan had always been confident in his skills, but now he was beginning to doubt it. He had fought Lucia before. At that time, there was no winner or loser. He thought that was the best that Lucia could do, but he didn''t expect her to be merciful back then.


    In the midst of a quick fight, Dan was distracted by a blow to his already-damaged ribs. Dan coughed and fell to his knees in front of Lucia, but Lucia won''t stop. She lifted her leg up high and pressed it directly on Dan''s back. The next second, Dan, who was tall, was pressed down by her and fell to the ground.


    The dizziness kept oning. Dan tried for a few times but could not stand up. Lucia withdrew her leg and spat a mouthful of blood on the side. She red at Dan again before turning around and running towards the side door. Her daughter was still waiting for her.


    As soon as the other security guards saw Lucia leave, they ran over to help Dan up. Dan''s face was injured, and his self-esteem was damaged. Even though he was still feeling dizzy, he still shook off the kindness of the others and shouted angrily,


    "Tell Mr. Davies!"


    Lucia ran all the way to the car waiting by the side door. It was only a short distance of about 20 meters. There were more than 10 security guards screaming on the road. Lucia was relieved. Jack and the others were fine, so the baby was naturally safe.


    Soon, Lucia saw Jack and the others. The two cars had already started their engines and were waiting for her. However, after seeing Lucia, Victor was the first to wail,


    "My God! Lucia! What have you done?"


    Lucia raised an eyebrow and said, "What do I look like?"


    "Lucia, you''re really killing us..." Jack said, amused.


    Lucia didn''t know what Jack was talking about, so she got into the car, picked up her daughter from Gene''s arms, and said to the others,


    "Go to the hospital first, and we''ll talk about everything elseter."


    With that, several people got on, and two cars sped off toward the nearest hospital.


    Spencer was at a high-end club in the city with a client when he got the call. He stood up and yelled into the phone,


    "What do you mean, gone?!"


    "Mr. Davies, what''s going on?" Spencer''s reaction scared the client and the hostess.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "It''s okay," Spencer said to the client with a perfunctory smile. "Mr. Burton, feel free to spend whatever you want tonight. I''ll pay for it, but I have some family stuff to take care of first. How about we reschedule?" "All right, Mr. Davies. If you have something to do, we''ll make another appointment." The client chuckled, then turned around to flirt with the woman next to him, while Spencer stormed out of the room with his cell phone.


    "Any idea where they went?" Spencer asked as he made his way quickly to the exit.


    "Alright, continue to follow them and send their location to me at any time! I''d like to see where they can run to!" After ending the call, Spencer cursed and rushed into the night before driving away from the club.

 Chapter 738 Funny And Annoying

    Chapter 738 Funny and annoying


    On the other side, although they knew Spencer''s car was following them, Lucia and her team didn''t care. They soon arrived at the nearest hospital. When she entered the hospital, the nurse in the emergency room thought the patient was Lucia. She immediately called her colleagues to get bandages and prepare the procedures. However, after exining, she realized that the child had a fever.


    "Are you all right, Miss?" The nurse asked, staring suspiciously at Lucia as she took the baby''s temperature.


    Lucia frowned. What was she like? Even the nurse couldn''t resist asking. She looked around and saw that the ss in the nurse''s station which reflected a little, so she handed the baby over to Gene and went to have a look herself.


    She was surprised.


    Lucia had no idea she was in such a mess.


    Her curly hair was disheveled and her face was bruised, not to mention the blood on her lips. If other people didn''t know anything, Lucia would look like she had just been beaten up by someone... Uh...


    Lucia didn''t know whether tough or cry as she stroked her lips. She couldn''t help but hiss, because it really hurt.


    Lucia looked at the blurry reflection on the ss and tried to wipe the blood away, when she noticed a group of shadows leaning towards her. She couldn''t see them clearly, so she thought Spencer was bringing someone. No sooner had she turned around than she met Arthur''s worried eyes.


    "How do you make yourself like this!" Arthur''s pair of thick eyebrows almost tightly locked together, and his tone was impatient.


    "How did you..." Lucia''s brainpletely froze. How could Arthur be here with so many bodyguards?


    "Victor informed me of your arrival," Arthur exined anxiously, then reached out and pinched Lucia''s chin so that her face was facing him.


    "Why did you do this to yourself?!"


    "Hmm..." Lucia couldn''t turn her head, but her gaze was still free. She nced left and right, but she didn''t dare to meet Arthur''s eyes.


    "Got into a fight..."


    "With who?!" Arthur demanded angrily.


    "When we came out, Dan stopped us. He didn''t believe that the baby is sick, and Lucia got angry right away, so..." Victor leaned over when he realized that Arthur was here, and a timely "exnation" was given. The next moment he received a deathly stare from Lucia.


    "Lucia!" Knowing atst where Lucia''s wounds hade from, Arthur understood her feelings, but did not approve of the risk she had taken.


    "Don''t ever do anything like that again! Spencer''s people will have Jack, they''ll take care of it. Just be good, okay?"


    His heart stopped when he first saw her like this!


    "He was in our way..." she pouted and rolled her eyes. Lucia didn''t think she had done anything wrong.


    "What if you can''t beat him, or if you''re badly hurt?!" Arthur couldn''t help but notice that Lucia had no intention of defending herself.


    "There''s no way I can''t beat him," said Lucia, with her eyes shining with a frown.


    Arthur was speechless.


    "Arthur, Lucia is telling the truth. Dan was beaten even worse..." Victor could not help but interject. Now, he had even gathered Arthur''s deathly stare.


    After ring at Victor, Arthur studied Lucia carefully and said helplessly,


    "Don''t do it again..."


    "Next time I''ll hit him harder..." Lucia murmured.


    "What did you say?!" Arthur gritted his teeth and stared at Lucia, raising his eyebrows and raising his voice.


    "Nothing, nothing..." Lucia quickly gave in and said with a smile, "It won''t happen again."


    Of course, Arthur knew that Lucia was ying games with him, but he was also very proud of her. Not everyone could bully his woman. However, the way she yed games with him made him want to bite her...


    With this in mind, Arthur was really about to bend over, and Lucia, as if she had read his mind, pushed his head away with flushed cheeks, and shouted,


    "Go and see how the baby is..."


    Arthur then remembered that it was his daughter who was sick. It was all Lucia''s fault for making him look like this.


    When Arthur rushed over to check on his daughter, Lucia breathed a sigh of relief. Arthur''s eyes looked as if he were about to swallow herself.


    The doctor had checked the baby''s condition and confirmed that it was just a normal fever. She did not have any other symptoms and only needed physical cooling. Arthur breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that.


    "Don''t worry about it next time," the Doctor said, ncing at Lucia from time to time. "You can keep an eye on the baby at home, or if the fever doesn''t go down, you can do something about it." Lucia understood everything the Doctor said, but to her, the child''s matter was of importance. Next time, she would send her to the hospital as soon as possible. Of course, Arthur felt the same way. He held the baby and looked at her red face, which Lucia had seen.


    "Doctor, can we put the baby in the hospital?" Suddenly, Lucia suggested.


    "Huh?" The doctor was confused instantly because he had just said that the child was fine. Why was she still asking this question?


    Lucia was a little embarrassed by the doctor''s incredulous look, but she didn''t regret it. She looked at Arthur''s equally surprised look and continued,


    "Doctor, I''m still very concerned about her condition. It would be best if she could stay in the hospital for a few days for observation."


    The Doctor didn''t understand Lucia, but Arthur did.


    She wanted to create for him an opportunity to spend time with their daughter.


    Looking into Lucia''s clear eyes, Arthur felt that all the good things in the world were gathered in them.


    He smiled and asked the doctor,


    "Doctor, is that okay?"


    In this way, he can not only apany the baby, but also apany her.


    "It''s not impossible, but there''s no need..." before the doctor could finish his words, he was interrupted by amotion outside. He quickly stood up and looked out the door. "What''s going on out there?"


    Lucia and Arthur look at each other. They both know what themotion was about. It looked like he wasing.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Sure enough, after a while, Spencer''s men pushed past the medics and Arthur''s bodyguards, to clear a path for their master.

 Chapter 739 Renewed Dispute

    Chapter 739 Renewed Dispute


    If not for fear of affecting the hospital, Jack and the others will not give in, and let them smoothlye to the emergency department of Pediatrics.


    As soon as Spencer entered the pediatric department, he saw Arthur holding the baby in his arms. His anger rose in an instant. The "family of three" were standing there openly. Did they really think that he did not exist?!


    "Lucia, my daughter has a fever. What do you want with Arthur? To cure her?"


    Lucia and Arthur ignored Spencer''s words, and Lucia ignored his sarcasm and told the doctor,


    "Doctor, it seems that someone is trying to cause trouble. Let''s go out first. We''ll discuss the hospitalization with youter."


    Lucia turned to Spencer.


    The look on Spencer''s face froze when he saw what Lucia looked like.


    "Let''s talk outside." Lucia hooked Arthur''s arm and nced at Spencer as she walked past him. When he passed by Spencer, Arthur nced at him with a cold gaze. Dan may have fought Lucia, but Spencer gave the order!


    Arthur was vindictive!


    As he watched Lucia and Arthur walk out with the baby, Spencer caught up with them and startedining. Dan! You did this to Lucia!


    At this time, Dan was alsoing to the hospital. After seeing his body injuries, Spencer probably won''t think so.


    Lucia pulled Arthur all the way outside to the emergency room. She didn''t want to disturb the other patients.


    It was still chilly in the early spring, and standing on the open walkway, Lucia reached out to gather the baby''s swaddling clothes to make sure she was warm and secure.


    Arthur gazed down at Lucia''s every gentle gesture, and the love in his eyes was unconcealed.


    "Lucia, do you still know who you are?!" Spencer shouted at Lucia as he watched Arthur''s bodyguards and Jack''s gang.


    "Shut your mouth," she said, grimly, as she tucked the baby in.


    Spencer couldn''t stand the slightest provocation, and he was very embarrassed and disturbed by Lucia''s split from him. Before Christmas in the Davies manor, Lucia no longer hide the intimacy with Arthur. Was it possible that they had already reached a consensus, even, had figured out how to deal with him?


    With so many thoughts swirling around him, Spencer''s temper was no better.


    "You''re the one who should shut up! You''re a dissolute woman!"


    Spencer regretted what he had said. Lucia and Arthur red at him at the same time. Arthur''s gaze was like a ghost''s. He wanted to tear Spencer into pieces.


    "My daughter has a fever..." Lucia looked Spencer in the eye and enunciated the words,N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "And yourckey won''t let me bring her to the hospital. Spencer, I was kind enough to let him live, but now you dare to bring people here to use me?! If anything happens to the baby, can you afford it?!"


    "It''s just a fever." Spencer couldn''t take it anymore. He averted his gaze slightly and said, "Family doctors can treat illnesses too. Are you guys nning to move?"


    "I say to you once more that I, and my daughter, are free. You may have the title of fiance, but you have no right to restrict our freedom. Not to mention that the baby is ill today, even if everything is fine, we can leave whenever we want! You, Spencer, can''t stop me!"


    Lucia''s voice was cold. Every sentence was sonorous. Her eyes were like torches, burning with anger.


    "If you''re not thinking about him!" Enraged by Lucia, Spencer raised his hand and pointed it at Arthur, snapping,


    "I would do that?!"


    But as soon as he said it, Spencer regretted it. Wasn''t he foolishly telling Arthur that Lucia had been thinking about him?


    But it was hard to take it back, and Spencer could only stare at Lucia with a cold face.


    Lucia snorted, not saying yes or no, but her attitude gave the answer.


    She was just thinking about him, okay?


    Arthur smiled. He had wanted to teach Spencer a lesson, but it seemed unnecessary now. He looked down at his daughter, who had fallen asleep, and smiled heartily.


    As Lucia and Spencer red at each other, several ck cars sped into the hospital and down the emergency corridor to the emergency room. Arthur and Lucia looked back. It was Dan, the security guard, who got off the car.


    Seeing Dan''s face, Arthur couldn''t helpughing. Sure enough, Lucia would never lose to anyone.


    Dan was even more disheveled than Lucia. Over an hour had passed, and the areas where he had been attacked were already showing bruises. Now, his face was full of bruises.


    Hearing Arthur''sugh, Lucia smiled, turned her head to his side and whispered,


    "I told you he was worse off than me."


    Arthur nced at Lucia with a smile, with his eyes full of adoration.


    Seeing that the two of them didn''t care about him at all, and even exchanged nces in front of everyone, Spencer was furious. He took a step forward and wanted to scold them, but Lucia beat him to it. "If you only know how to say sour words to satisfy your appetite, I advise you to keep your mouth shut. You''re always asking for trouble. I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''m staying in the hospital with the baby for the next few days. Whether you agree or not is not in my consideration. Let me tell you, I want you to take all of your people away. Don''t disturb other patients here!"


    "Don''t even think about it!" Spencer didn''t even have to think that Arthur would stay with her. How could he let them be together!?


    "Don''t even think about it?" Lucia nced at Spencer and waved her hand. Jack and the others surrounded her. Coupled with the bodyguards that Arthur brought with him, they looked much more imposing than Spencer and his group, not to mention that his best bodyguard, Dan, had been injured.


    "As long as I want, you can not stop!" Lucia''s words can not be changed.


    Dan had alreadye to Spencer''s side. Seeing that Lucia and Arthur were surrounded by many people, and that he was already injured, he turned his head and whispered to Spencer. He did not expect to be scolded by Spencer the moment he finished speaking.


    "Why should I let this go? Lucia should feel sorry for me!"


    Dan closed his eyes and said nothing.


    Toozy to deal with Spencer, Lucia pulled Arthur to go inside, but Spencer stopped her again.

 Chapter 740 Changing Reasons

    Chapter 740 Changing Reasons


    "Lucia, even if you have a reason, the doctor just said that the child doesn''t need to be hospitalized. Are you really so bold to use your daughter to date Arthur in private? You''re not afraid Ms. Wilson''s gonna ask about this when she finds out?"


    Spencer shouted.


    Lucia rolled her eyes to Spencer on the spot. Mentioning Esmae again? He can''t get enough of that, can he?


    But... Lucia thought. Suddenly, she cried out in pain. Her body was askew. Although Arthur was holding their daughter, he was quick to catch her.


    "Lucia, what''s wrong?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I am injured and may need to be hospitalized," Lucia said to Arthur, looking up in a very "pathetic" way.


    "Yes, the Doctor was worried about you," Arthur said with a gentle smile. "It would be better to do some tests."


    "Good, then I will go to the formalities now." Lucia''s eyes were sparkling, hidden mischievous intent.


    "Lucia, do you think I''m stupid?" If special effects had been applied, Spencer would have seen wisps of smoke rising from his forehead. He was so angry.


    These two people put on a show in front of him!


    "I don''t know if you''re stupid or not, but it''s a fact that I''m hurt. No tests, no hospitalizations? Even if you tell her, I am right! Besides, Spencer, do you dare to tell my aunt how I got hurt?" said Lucia who looked at Spencer coldly.


    Spencer couldn''t respond to Lucia''s words. He could only watch as Lucia and Arthur returned to the emergency room. He couldn''t stop them even if he wanted to. There were too many of them.


    "Mr. Davies, do you really let them so rampant?" Dan had always been silent, but this time he could not help butin.


    "You got beat up like that. What was I supposed to do?!" Spencer took it out on Dan.


    Dan knew he was failing, so he whispered, "So what do we do now?"


    What were they gonna do? Spencer was furious. But when his eyes met Dan''s face, Spencer had an epiphany, and the next second heughed out loud, just gloomily.


    "Aren''t you... hurt, too?"


    Dan was still in shock.


    "Go to the doctor and check your body!" Spencer saw that Dan was nk, so he snapped. Then, Dan just reacted to what he was going to do.


    "Yes, Mr. Davies." Dan replied and walked into the emergency room. With Spencer and his men by his side, he had a reason to stay!


    Although it was alreadyte at night, there were still many patients in the emergency room. The atmosphere in the room was usually very tense, but today, it was even more depressing. The nurses were even careful when they spoke, for fear of causing any trouble again. And the reason, of course, was the two groups of people siting in the chairs outside the room.


    One group was led by Lucia and Arthur, and the other was led by Spencer, upying two rows of seats, not close to each other, but facing each other across the air. The atmosphere was tense, and the patients around them were holding their breath in fear.


    In fact, Lucia and Arthur paid no attention to Spencer. Their attention was focused on the baby, who was now fever-free and sleeping peacefully in the cradle that Jack had brought over. The unnatural flush on her little face faded away, and she looked like a little angel.


    Of course, Arthur did not want to give any of this rare time together to Spencer. Lucia was the same, but Jack and his bodyguards were not. They had been keeping an eye on Spencer and the others. The look in their eyes was fierce.


    Spencer had nned to take advantage of Dan''s injury to stay in the hospital, so he was calm and collected. However, his men felt the pressure from the other party and red back at them as if they were going to kill each other with their eyes.


    Not long after, the doctor came out.


    The orthopedic doctor treated Lucia and Dan at the same time. Although he did not dare to ask, he vaguely knew that the injuries on these two people were caused by each other. After checking for them separately, he found that Dan''s injuries were more serious. The doctor looked at Lucia with astonishment. Besides being surprised, there was also a feeling of admiration. Therefore, when telling them about their injuries, the doctor had apletely different attitude.


    "Miss Webb, your injuries are not serious, but I''m not sure if there are any other hidden dangers, so I suggest you stay in the hospital for observation for a few days. You will be discharged after your condition is confirmed."


    "Thank you, doctor," said Lucia politely.


    The doctor went to Dan again and told him, "Sir, you have several minor fractures that require further treatment..."


    "There''s no need for nonsense. Just go through the admission procedures," Spencer said impatiently without waiting for the doctor to finish. He was Lucia''s fianc¨¦, yet he needed to sit on both sides of the table with her and watch her and Arthur get intimate. He had long since lost his temper.


    The doctor''s eyes shed. After ncing at Dan, he did not say anything more. He turned back to the office to prepare the admission procedures. Not long after, a nurse came out with the documents. After handing them to both sides, the nurse quickly stepped back, because the next second both sides of them stood up.


    "Lucia, I''ll be staying in the hospital for the time being. You''d better watch your manners. Don''t go overboard!" Spencer said loudly after seeing Lucia walking towards the inpatient department with Arthur. Lucia didn''t even raise her eyebrows as if she hadn''t heard.


    At this point, did she need to hide anything?


    Arthur seemed to have noticed a slight change in Lucia''s expression, except that the gentle smile on her face had deepened. Even he no longer hided it, and he was following Lucia''s every movement, every expression.


    Seeing Lucia and Arthur, whom were surrounded by Jack and the others, and looked at each other and ignored him, Spencer was furious but helpless.


    And because he didn''t dare actually mention it to Esmae, Spencer had to suppress it.


    Arthur had just informed the doctor that they would be staying in a single room. Spencer had heard it and asked Dan to stay next door to Lucia, but he had not spoken to the doctor. So, it wasn''t as if they could change it right away. They had to go to the doctor. By the time Spencer was so angry that he asked his men to settle the matter, Lucia and Arthur had already brought their men into the ward.


    "What took you so long!" Spencer vented again on his men.

 Chapter 741 A Word Of Suppression

    Chapter 741 A word of suppression


    Spencer''s men knew he was on a rampage. They all hung their heads. Even Dan didn''t dare say a word. They all tolerated his temper.


    Spencer saw that his men were silent. He red at them for a few moments before realizing that it was useless to vent his anger at them. He simply walked towards the elevator. The others could only help Dan to follow behind.


    When he arrived at the floor where his ward was located, Spencer''s first task was to find out which room Lucia was staying in, but he really didn''t have to bother to find it, as only Lucia''s ward was guarded by bodyguards. Fortunately, it was already close to midnight. Otherwise, they didn''t know what kind of sensation it will cause.


    Spencer and the others had just appeared in the hallway, and the bodyguards outside Lucia''s room were immediately on alert, turning around to stare at them.


    Spencer raised an eyebrow and asked two of his men to help Dan into the room while he led the others to Lucia''s.


    He was just upset that he was her fiance, but why should she shut him out?


    Just when Spencer was about to pick a fight, Arthur walked out of the ward. Their gazes collided instantly. Arthur''s eyes darkened as he stared coldly at Spencer.


    For a long time, Arthur didn''t bother to get serious with Spencer, so there was hardly anything that could be called a conversation, but this time it was different. Standing in front of the ward, Arthur was like a king who could defeat all enemies. Spencer didn''t dare to cross the line again, but he wasn''t willing to give in just like that. "Arthur, what are you doing now? Even if you love Lucia, she''s still my woman. Don''t you think you''ve gone too far?"


    Arthur''s thin, sexy lips curl up slightly, and a gleam shed in his eyes.


    "What are youughing at?!" Spencer caught the change in Arthur''s expression. He felt ridiculed by him!


    Arthur waved his hand to Spencer''s bodyguard, who was taking a step forward as he spoke, and smiled,


    "Spencer, I used to think of you as my cousin. Even though I know that you''re not a nice person, I''m still willing to talk some sense into you. But now, I really don''t want to argue with you. I know what you''ve done. If I don''t make a way, there''s a reason. So what if she''s your fiancee? The name is what Ms. Wilson gave you. She can give it and she can take it back."


    As Spencer heard the words, he was frowning. What Arthur said poked his sore spot.


    "I know you won''t give up the benefits of being with Lucia, so you can insist on your own stupidity and greed, but it''s impossible for me to disappear from Lucia''s life. Besides, it''s not clear who will win or lose in the end."


    There was not a hint of threat in Arthur''s words, because unnecessarily, what he saide from his confidence.


    "But isn''t Ms. Wilson the only person you''re worried about?" Spencer was upset, but he didn''t want to lose. He shot back coldly, "Unfortunately, Ms. Wilson is supporting me."


    "Congrattions," Arthur repliedzily, unswayed by Spencer''s words.


    "Be thankful for that, because you never know when you''re going to lose that favor."


    Arthur''s tone couldn''t have been more cid, but the pressure was so real that Spencer couldn''t find the words to refute him.


    Seeing that Spencer''s face was turning red at a rate that was visible to the naked eye, Arthur curled his lips in boredom and turned around to return to the ward. However, Spencer clearly had no intention of conceding defeat just like that.


    "Arthur, it''s no use if you keep a guard here. When she gets out of the hospital, she''lle back to my ce!"


    Arthur paused. Just when Spencer thought he was about to turn around, Arthur turned his head slightly and walked straight into the ward. Spencer frowned and wanted to move forward, but he was quickly blocked by the bodyguards outside the door.


    Spencer''s men also surrounded them. The two sides were facing each other at the door of the ward. The people in front were already pushing each other, but they were only slightly fighting because Lucia''s cold voice came from the ward.


    "Spencer, if you want the press to hear about what happened today, keep it up!"


    On hearing this, Spencer immediately stopped his men from doing anything, and Lucia did catch him in the act. What would the press say if they knew about this? He let his men hurt her? Absolutely not! "He''s gone?" Lucia asked Arthur who was leaning against the door, after hearing no movement outside the door for a while.


    "Well, he''s gone. He''s not taking any chances." Arthur was sure that Spencer had taken his men, so he went back to Lucia''s bed and said to Jack and the others,


    "Bring your bodyguards and stay in a nearby hotel. Leave two people on duty at a time. Otherwise, it will be a bad influence for the other patients to see so many people here tomorrow."


    "Got it." With Arthur around, Jack and the others were not afraid that Spencer would dare to do anything, so they did what he told them to do. Soon, the room returned to its usual tranquility, and the baby was sleeping soundly on the small cradle beside the bed.


    "Is the baby all right?" Although Lucia would like to see the baby, Arthur insisted that she stay in bed.


    "Yes, the fever haspletely subsided." Arthur used his thumb to gently slide over the baby''s delicate little face. His eyes were full of tenderness. "I was scared when I heard the news just now." Lucia was amused, indeed, by the fact that the two of them had been texting before the baby''s fever was detected.


    For some reason, she recalled that the two of them were still far apart earlier, but he had rushed to the hospital for the sake of the child. Now, he was apanying her and the child. Lucia felt a strange feeling in her heart. It was bitter and sour...


    She loved him so much, and he loved her so much too...All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sometimes, Lucia hated herself for having so many scruples, and how much these scruples hurt Arthur.


    If his family were to object now, and he had to respect their opinion, he would have to separate from her. Lucia knew very well that with her personality, she would feel resentful and that he was being unfair to her.


    Before she knew it, a wry smile appeared on Lucia''s lips as she unconsciously murmured the guilt in her heart,


    "Arthur... I''m sorry..."


    Arthur was swaddling his daughter when he heard Lucia''s unprovoked apology and turned his head. His heart ached.


    Lucia must have no idea how confused and sad she looked.

 Chapter 742 A Night Of Confession

    Chapter 742 A Night of Confession


    "Lucia, why are you apologizing all of a sudden?" Arthur asked, looking worriedly into Lucia''s eyes as he sat down by the bed to make sure their daughter was safe. Lucia raised her head slightly. A pair of eyebrows had been imperceptibly locked together, as her heart can not untie the knot.


    Seeing the sadness in her eyes, which had been shining in the past, Arthur''s heart skipped a beat, and he could not help but take pity on her hand and ask softly, "Does that mean something?"


    "You''ve always been... so gentle." Arthur''s words were too gentle, like a feather gently brushing Lucia''s heart, but the softness made her feel more and more pain.


    "Only to you," Arthur said without hesitation.


    Lucia opened her bright eyes and stared at Arthur.


    "What''s wrong?" Arthur didn''t know what Lucia was thinking, and he didn''t feel anything wrong with what he said. He asked her softly, lifting his hand to tuck her hair behind her ear, and scrutinized the gauze on her face to see if it oozed blood.


    Just as Arthur touched the gauze on Lucia''s cheek, a drop of warm liquid suddenly dripped onto his index finger. He was stunned for a moment and looked up. Lucia was crying.


    Speaking of crying, Lucia did not choke up. Her expression did not seem to change, but her tears seemed to have a life of their own. They spilled out of her eyes and fell down like that. What a heartbreaking woman...


    With a sigh in his heart, Arthur took Lucia into his arms. His voice was steady but impatient,


    "Lucia, why are you crying?"


    She buried her head in Arthur''s neck. The familiar smell made Lucia''s nose ache. She couldn''t help but tell the story. It was only when she spoke that she realized that she was choking up.


    "If you had given up on me for your family, I would have been angry. I would have hated you..."


    When Arthur heard this, he knew what Lucia was thinking. He frowned, put his arms around Lucia, and told her,


    "I never felt like I was giving up, and even if I did, my heart would automatically give up that feeling, and thankfully, I stuck with it."


    "But I''ve never been fair to you..." Lucia''s tears rolled down her cheeks. She was the one apologizing, but it sounded like she was the one who was being pitied.


    "What I want is not justice." Arthur hugged Lucia and spoke softly but his heart was unwavering.


    "It''s you."


    There was so much love in these words that Lucia couldn''t figure it out, but she knew she was drowning in it.


    She could no longer contain her emotions, especially when she heard Arthur''s tolerant words. Lucia raised her hand and grabbed his shirt, sobbing, but she did not stop talking about why she had left him, and what happened after she left him. She didn''t want to hide anymore.


    All the misgivings were ovee, and Lucia only wanted to tell Arthur that she had never stopped loving him.


    Arthur had long guessed what was going on, but when he heard Lucia''s helplessness and pain, he did not have any feelings of resentment. The only thing he had was pity for Lucia.


    "I would have saved Teddy, too," Arthur told Lucia when she finally looked up at him.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong. Besides, you did everything for our son. Lucia, I should thank you and apologize to you. It was my inability at that time that made you feel wronged."


    It was Arthur''s honest words, and it seemed like he was the one who was hurt, but it wasn''t easy pretending to betray Lucia?


    "No, it''s not..." Lucia shook her head in tears. She didn''t want to pass the buck. It was all her fault.


    "Lucia!" Seeing that Lucia was emotional, Arthur called out to her loudly. When Lucia widened her eyes and stopped her hysterical behavior, he cupped her face and said,


    "Lucia, I love you so much that you can be willful and not apologize and not feel guilty because I want to be."


    Tears suddenly stopped. Lucia was looking at Arthur with her red eyes. Arthur''s eyes were still gentle, deep, easy to contain everything she did.


    "I''ve only loved you and will only love you in this life, so you can be more willful." Arthur''s heart ached for Lucia. He knew what she was thinking. He told her firmly that she was not wrong.


    "Arthur..." Lucia buried herself in Arthur''s arms again. She wrapped her arms around his back as if she wanted to melt into his body.


    The veil of truth was torn apart. Forbearance, tenacity, and patience, at this moment, the woman he loved was in his arms. Arthur could not control anything else. He could only hug her back with his strong arms, to validate each other''s feelings.


    They did not need too many words. In the quiet night, the loved ones can embrace and sleep, which was the most happy thing.


    Lucia could not remember when she had fallen asleep. The only thing she remembered was Arthur''s warm embrace and the rxed feeling in her heart. Finally, she confessed everything.


    When Lucia fell asleep, Arthur was still awake. He gently stroked her cheek again and again. Only God and himself knew how much joy he felt under his seemingly calm and handsome face. Finally, he did not have to endure. Finally, he did not have to force himself to keep a distance with her. Finally, he can hold her openly.


    That night, Arthur could say with absolute certainty that he must be happier than Lucia.


    It was Arthur''s gentle kiss that woke Lucia the next day, not on her forehead but directly on her lips.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she opened her eyes in a daze, she met Arthur''s gentle, smiling eyes. Her lips, which had once been so familiar, were so unfamiliar that Lucia couldn''t help but shudder. Her cheeks were pink.


    So Lucia put her hand around Arthur''s neck, closed her eyes, and returned the simple good morning kiss.


    His beloved woman was so active. Arthur sighed and embraced her delicate body, returning to the true feelings.


    "How can you be so passionate so early in the morning?" Just as Lucia and Arthur were kissing, a discordant voice rang out in front of the door of the ward.

 Chapter 743 Visiting The Sick

    Chapter 743 Visiting the sick


    Sensing Lucia''s shyness, Arthur frowned and turned to the man standing at the door.


    "Eduard, are you trying to provoke me?!"


    It was Eduard at the door, and not just him, but Daphne, Kane and Juliana.


    Eduard and Daphne were at the front, the first to see the passionate scene in the hospital bed. Daphne had already turned away, red-faced and covering her eyes, except for Eduard, the cheeky fellow, who spoke up unceremoniously. No wonder Arthur was angry with him.


    "No, Arthur, I want to live a few more years," Eduard said with a cheeky smile, unapologetic that he had disturbed them.


    Kane and Juliana squeezed in, not knowing what was going on. As soon as Juliana entered the room, she saw Lucia holding a quilt over her head.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I saw..." Eduard did not hesitate to describe what he had just seen. He did not expect to be hit in the face by a pillow as soon as he said a few words. The pillow fell, and he shut his mouth. "Eduard!" Lucia retracted her action and scolded Eduard with a red face. "Say one word and I''ll let you walk out of here today!"


    "Lucia, I''m with you!" said Daphne.


    Eduard found it bitter that he was never as important to Daphne as Lucia, was he?


    "Oh my God!" Juliana didn''t care what had happened. She noticed the wounds on Lucia''s face and eximed, "Jack, they just said that the baby had a fever. Why are you injured?!"


    It turned out that Jack and his men called Kane, not because they were acting on their own, but because Lucia needed Kane toe down here in person. And she needed to tell him something. It just didn''t ur to Kane to tell Eduard and Daphne as soon as he heard she was in the hospital.


    As soon as Juliana said this, all eyes were on Lucia''s face, especially Daphne, who rushed to Lucia''s side and asked her nervously what had happened.


    Lucia smiled and told them what had happenedst night. While Lucia was talking to Daphne and Juliana, Eduard had picked up the pillow, and together with Kane, they came to Arthur, who was "ruthlessly" pushed to the end of the bed by Juliana.


    "Out in the open?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Eduard knew that the kiss couldn''t have been a coincidence or a moment of passion.


    "Well,st night," Arthur replied tly.


    "If it wasn''t for the stress, she wouldn''t have said anything," Eduard said, knowing Lucia well enough to see her smiling and feeling sorry for her as a friend.


    Arthur understood what Eduard meant. He turned to Lucia, who was teasing their daughter with Juliana and Daphne.


    "It''s good to be open and honest so we can focus on Spencer and Nia." Kane thought it would be good for Lucia, at least she wouldn''t be so stressed out.


    "Didn''t you run into Spencer when you were here?" Arthur knew that Dan''s room was only a few rooms away from theirs, and that they had to pass by his room to get there.


    "No," Eduard shook his head, and they heard Lucia''s exnation. "All the way here, the doors are closed."


    When Lucia heard Eduard, she sneered. "Spencer made sure I wouldn''t leave with the baby, because he knew I would never go against my aunt''s wishes."


    "Lucia, since everything is clear, why don''t you just leave? Can you get back together with Arthur and try to get Ms. Wilson to forgive you?" Juliana had wanted to persuade Lucia for a long time. She was the happiest person to hear Arthur say that they had been confessed.


    "Julia..." Arthur spoke before Lucia could answer. "Don''t put Lucia in a difficult position," he said


    Lucia''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Arthur.


    "But..." Juliana really felt that Lucia didn''t have to do this to herself.


    "Back then," Arthur exined,


    "When Lucia was cornered by Jacob, it was Ms. Wilson helped her, and for Lucia, who had lost her mother as a child, Ms. Wilson is like a second mother to her. It''s hard to let go of, and it''s hard to shake, so I''m willing to wait."


    What Arthur had said was exactly what Lucia had thought. If it hadn''t been for the presence of others, Lucia would have jumped into his arms.


    It was really nice to be understood.


    When they heard Arthur say this, and saw Lucia''s helpless look on her face, they all sighed in unison, and Juliana put it bluntly,


    "Is it just gonna have to wait? Who knows when Ms. Wilson will be able to let go of the misunderstanding she had with aunt and uncle?" Neither Lucia nor Arthur can answer, for they had no answer in their hearts.


    "All right," said Eduard, who usually mediated, pping his hands when he saw the atmosphere grow somber with the mention of Esmae.


    "There''s always a silver lining. You never know if she suddenly changes her mind. Let''s be positive, okay? Besides, everyone has been holding it in for so long that we don''t dare to reveal the rtionship between Lucia and Arthur. Now, their misunderstanding has been cleared up. This is a happy asion!"


    Eduard''s words had a subtle chemical reaction in the hearts of the crowd, and everyone looked at each other and thought that was right. And they allughed out loud.


    "Eduard''s right," Kaneughed. "At least we won''t have to hide it from each other. We dare mention each other in front of you."


    When Lucia heard this, she blushed. She had indeed asked them to do so. She thought that she would not overthink it if she did not mention Arthur, but she did not expect that she would not be able to control her heart at all.


    Thinking of this, Lucia couldn''t help but look at Arthur. The next second, she saw him staring at her too. Yes, whenever she looked at him, his eyes were always on her. He never left, and she smiled at Arthur. Lucia was happy now, but that happiness soon turned to embarrassment.


    "Of course. Lucia and Arthur were kissing each other. They..." Eduard was blunt. As he spoke, a second pillow flew over andnded on his face.


    The pillow dropped, and Eduard was stared at by Lucia.


    "Eduard, it''s your choice!" Lucia warned.

 Chapter 744 Unraveling

    Chapter 744 Unraveling


    Eduard picked up the pillow for the second time, but this time he didn''t put it back on the bed. Instead, he put it directly on his face. He backed away from the wall, childishly, and thought to himself: you can''t see me, you can''t see me...


    Lucia found it funny.


    Juliana smiled directly at Daphne. "Daphne, you have bad taste in choosing boyfriend..."


    "I know..." Daphne grimaced. "I don''t know if I can return it."


    "Daphne!" Hearing the word "return," Eduard pulled out his pillow and shouted at Daphne, "Don''t you dare!"


    Daphne gave him a grimace, and they instantly made everyoneugh.


    Julianaughed as she hugged the baby:


    "I hope you can call him Daddy when you can talk."


    When Lucia heard this, she asked,


    "Julia, you know..."


    "Of course," Juliana replied immediately. "The baby''s facial features look like yours, and there''s no sign of Arthur, but the eyes don''t lie. I''ve noticed that." She winked at Lucia.


    Lucia thought about it and can not help but then asked, "Don''t you ever doubt that I''m the real..."


    "Are you stupid?" Eduard, who was bickering with Daphne, heard Lucia''s words and said with a straight face.


    "How could we have doubted you? Even when you''re wless in everything, we never doubted your rtionship with Arthur. We just didn''t understand why."


    Hearing this, even if Lucia was strong, she can not help but immediately redden her eyes.


    Sensing that Lucia was about to cry, Juliana quickly changed the subject and joked,


    "Daphne swore to us that Lucia wasn''t like that. She believed you 100%. She cried a few times, didn''t she?"


    "Julia..." Daphne was embarrassed.


    "Arthur didn''t say much at the time, though," Kane said, gazing at Arthur as he stared back at Lucia. "But we both know he''s the one who believes in you the most."


    "Yes," said Lucia softly, lowering her head. She was afraid that if she looked into their eyes again, she would cry.


    Seeing Lucia like this, Arthur raised his hand and made a silent gesture towards the others. Then he moved to her side and held her hand. He did not say anything tofort her, but when his fingers touched, everything had a feeling.


    Everyone quietly let Lucia settle her emotions. When she looked up again and saw the tenacity and tenderness in her eyes, she smiled with red eyes,


    "Really, thank you for believing in me."


    She could only thank them, but it was enough.


    Juliana and Daphne were the first to blush, and Eduard quickly consoled them,


    "Don''t be like that, both of you. If you cry, Lucia will really cry."


    "She is so emotional all of a sudden..." Juliana rubbed her eyes and said with a mixture of sadness andughter.


    When she heard Juliana say that, Lucia smiled. Her eyes were bright red, but the smile on her lips was even brighter than the sunlight.


    How fortunate to have met them.


    Lucia murmured these words over and over in theughter that followed.


    When Friends got together, they talked,ughed, and time flied, especially after Lucia and Arthur had cleared their differences. And before they left, Lucia and Kane had some important business to discuss. They were about to head back when Eduard led them to the door and then backed away with a strange look on his face.


    "Eduard, what''s wrong?" Arthur asked.


    "Why are they here?" Eduard said to himself. Kane and the others were curious about his reaction, so they looked outside the door. They all looked the same as Eduard.


    "Arthur, it''s Nia and Casper," Kane immediately turned to Arthur.


    When Arthur heard the two names, he immediately stood up. Even Lucia''s expression changed. She had not been admitted to the public, so how did the two people find her here the next day? Looking up at Arthur with the same doubt in their eyes, Lucia pondered for a moment and then said,


    "You go out the door as usual and ignore them."


    "Be careful," Eduard said.


    "Yeah." Arthur and Lucia nodded together, and Arthur carried the baby back to her crib to avoid any possible direct contact with Niater.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In the corridor, Nia and Jacob were walking towards Lucia''s room. The bodyguards behind them were carrying fruit baskets and flowers for visiting the patient. It was obvious what they wanted. When they had just walked to the middle of the corridor, they met Eduard and four others who had juste out of the ward.


    Normally, Eduard would have said something sarcastic, but Lucia had already said to ignore them, so he went along with Kane and the others without saying a word.


    It was no surprise to see Eduard and the others here. Nia, who felt that her status was no longer the same as before, naturally didn''t "condescend" to greet them, so she passed them by. Both sides of the men had looked at each other. Although silent, the atmosphere was extremely depressed.


    Nia purposely curled the corners of her lips when they looked at each other, as if she was superior to any of them, with her eyes showing disdain.


    Eduard couldn''t hold it in any longer, but Daphne noticed his reaction and squeezed his palm. Eduard held it in and quietly passed Nia.


    As soon as they got in the elevator, Eduard said irritably,


    "I hate seeing Nia, and I don''t know what she''s so proud of right now!"


    "Eduard, calm down. Nia was just trying to put on a show for us. Why do you care about her?" Daphne was very open-minded. Lucia had said that Nia was not magnanimous and would not go far. "Yeah, Eduard, you''re a CEO and you need Daphne to teach you?" Kane teased him with a smile.


    "I just don''t like her!" Eduard''s tone was clear of his impatience.


    "We just passed her. Don''t be mad," Juliana said, before adding worriedly, "I just don''t know if she came to the hospital for a visit or something else."

 Chapter 745 Sudden Curiosity

    Chapter 745 Sudden Curiosity


    After Nia and Jacob passed by Eduard and other people, Jacob whispered a warning to her,


    "Don''t say the wrong thing. If they find out, we''ll be exposed."


    "Don''t worry," Nia smiled at Jacob and said confidently, "No one will ever find out."


    Aftering to the ward and identifying themselves, Nia and Jacob took the fruit basket from the bodyguards and walked into the ward. When they saw Lucia, Nia was dumbfounded and her face was full of disbelief.


    "Ms. Webb... so you''re really hurt?"


    Jacob put the fruit basket on the locker by the door and stared at Lucia.


    He didn''t expect Lucia to be so badly hurt.


    In fact, Lucia only suffered a few cuts and bruises, but because of her fair skin, the bruises looked a little scary the next day.


    Lucia nced at Arthur beside the bed and said, "Yeah, I got hurt, but I''m fine."


    "Thank you foring to see Lucia," Arthur asked casually as he let them sit down. "But... We haven''t released any information. Ms. Davidson, Mr. Wood, how did you know that Lucia was injured?" Nia''s expression eased a little, and she looked at Lucia several times before she could speak, as if she didn''t know how to exin.


    "Ms. Davidson, you can speak freely," Arthur said as he sat down.


    "Here''s the thing," Nia finally said. "This morning, news and magazines all over the city are reporting. Casper and I rushed over as soon as we heard about Ms. Webb''s injury, and all the reports were specting that Spencer had something to do with it, whether it was true or not."


    Lucia frowned and looked at Arthur. Arthur picked up his phone and walked out of the balcony. He returned in less than a minute and nodded at Lucia.


    He confirmed it with Kyle, and it looked like someone leaked it.


    "So the magazine is telling the truth?" Nia asked as she watched Arthur and Lucia''s actions.


    "I was injured, but it had nothing to do with Spencer," Lucia said without hesitation.


    "Really?" Jacob suddenly spoke up. "Then the media made it up. They said that Spencer and his bodyguards came to the hospital with youst night. They said that that person was also injured. MS. Webb, this is very bad for your reputation and you need to suppress the public opinion as soon as possible."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wood, for your concern," Lucia replied politely and estranged.


    "The media always likes to make things up. Lucia identally fell down the stairsst night, so she rushed to the hospital for a check-up. I''ll intervene," Arthur said with a heavy gaze.


    "Mr. Davies, you''re indeed the person who cares the most about Ms. Webb. You rushed over as soon as you heard that she was injured," Nia said with a gentle smile as she looked at Arthur.


    Lucia heard this and nced at Nia out of the corner of her eye. There seemed to be something in her words.


    Arthur smiled and said nothing.


    At this point in the conversation, Nia didn''t seem to be able to continue, but she didn''t seem to be embarrassed too. Instead, she smiled and turned to look at the little cradle beside the hospital bed. She asked, "Are your daughter here too? Oh, we were talking so loudly just now, wouldn''t we disturb her?"


    After saying this, Nia stood up and wanted to walk to the crib. Arthur turned around and picked up their daughter, ced her in Lucia''s arms, and smiled as he replied,


    "No, she just fell asleep. Don''t mind it."


    Nia wanted to see the baby, but Arthur''s seemingly unintentional gesture interrupted her intention. Nia smiled and didn''t let on that she was upset.


    However, as soon as the child was in Lucia''s arms, Jacob could see her clearly. He was standing behind Nia, but when he saw the child, he took a step forward and smiled at Lucia,


    "Is she your daughter? She''s so pretty, and looks exactly like you."


    The ward was notrge, and Jacob had moved closer to Lucia, seemingly unintentionally, but with an unpleasant sense of closeness.


    "Thank you." Lucia looked down at her daughter, intentionally or unintentionally with her arms to cover her small face.


    Arthur sat on the side of the bed and nced at Jacob out of the corner of his eye. His eyes seemed peaceful, but the light between them was dangerous.


    The conversation broke down again, and it wasn''t true that it wasn''t awkward. Nia moved her butt a little and got a little antsy, but Jacob didn''t feel anything and kept his eyes on Lucia and her daughter. Now, even Nia felt that his behavior was inappropriate.


    "Casper, I know you''ve always loved kids, but don''t interrupt her rest." Nia curled her lips and reminded Jacob.


    Jacob took two steps back as if he had just woken up from a dream. He smiled sheepishly and said, "I''m sorry. I just think Ms. Webb''s daughter is so adorable."


    "It''s okay," said Lucia as he retreated to a safe distance. Lucia''s brows were no longer slightly furrowed, and she responded politely.


    "One thing, though, I''m curious if I can ask," Jacob continued, stepping back.


    The chemical reaction caused by this sentence was very subtle. Lucia, Arthur, and Nia all looked at him, especially Nia. She frowned and stared at Jacob, not understanding what he was trying to do at this moment. Didn''t he just remind her? Why did he keep breaking Lucia and Arthur''s rules?


    Lucia stared at Jacob with a sneer in her heart and said,


    "Mr. Wood, feel free to ask any questions."


    "Aren''t you Spencer Davies'' fiancee? Why isn''t he taking care of you after you were injured, but..." Jacaob asked bluntly. His face was calm and harmless, and he even looked straight at Arthur at the end of the conversation.


    Nia''s heart skipped a beat. What was he up to?


    Lucia''s eyes darkened when she heard his words. Arthur, who was sitting next to her, smiled and stared at Jacob.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob seemed to realize just how inappropriate the question was. He smiled innocently again and apologized,


    "Am I asking too much? I''m sorry. I''m just curious."


    "It''s good to be curious," Arthur said, opening his lips slightly, his voice deep as if from the abyss. "But to be too curious is bad." "Mr. Davies, you''re right," Jacob said, looking down at him guiltily.

 Chapter 746 Confessions

    Chapter 746 Confessions


    But just when everyone thought there would be no answer to the question other than embarrassment, Lucia spoke up,


    "Arthur, since he is curious, it doesn''t hurt to tell him. Besides, Mr. Wood must have heard a lot of rumors when he asked."


    After she finished speaking, Lucia nced at Nia, and Nia immediately found it difficult to breathe and unconsciously avoided Lucia''s gaze.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to pry, but I heard a lot of people talking about you, and Nia''s involved, so I..."


    "Casper, what are you talking about?" Nia interrupted Jacob with a frown on her face.


    "Ms. Davidson, it''s okay. Mr. Wood cares about you so much, and Arthur and I do have a responsibility to exin it to him," Lucia said matter-of-factly, but the sparkle in her bright eyes was so sharp that she looked back at Jacob.


    "Mr. Wood, the press is right. Spencer and I have a falling out, and I want to get back together with Arthur, so he''s the first person I go to when I got hurt. But my rtionship with them has nothing to do with Ms. Davidson. The media just likes to poke holes in things. You can rest assured."


    "I see," said Jacob. Lucia''s answer was very sinct, but Jacob wasn''t stupid enough to ask further. He smiled and said,


    "Ms. Webb, you''re really bold and generous. Even your attitude toward pursuing happiness is so generous that you don''t mind what the outside world says."


    "Of course," Lucia said simply, "What I like, I will fight for. What I don''t like, I will never go deep."


    Lucia''s words didn''t sound strange, as if she was just expressing her own thoughts, but Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard those words. He was deep in thought.


    Jacob nodded in approval of Lucia''s words, and Nia, seeing that the conversation was over and that she was afraid he would do something again, quickly got up and said good-bye.


    "Mr. Davies, Ms. Webb, I have an important meeting to attend, so I''ll leave you to it. Ms. Webb, I hope you get well soon."


    "Thank you," said Lucia politely.


    After Nia and Jacob left, Arthur took the baby from Lucia''s arms back to the crib and sat on the edge of the bed staring at her. "What''s wrong?" Lucia asked him, smiling.


    "Casper came to you in private?" Arthur was sensitive to anything that happened to Lucia.


    "Yes," replied Lucia, frankly. She would not keep it a secret from him, after all they had been throughst night.


    "I ran into him once before."


    "Did he make a pass at you?" Arthur asked affirmatively.


    "A little." Lucia''s smile deepened. For a long time, she had not felt Arthur''s jealousy so directly.


    "Isn''t that funny?" Arthur asked as he suddenly put his hand on Lucia''s cheek.


    "Yeah." Lucia didn''t deny it, but she moved her face closer to Arthur''s palm. His palm was warm andfortable. Squinting like a kitten, Lucia smiled,Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I haven''t seen you being jealous in a long time."


    Arthur didn''t know whether tough or cry when he heard that, but Luciaughed so... yummily. He suddenly leaned over and kissed her lips gently. Looking at her smiling eyes, he said helplessly, "Don''t tease me."


    Jealousy can be stifling.


    Lucia smiled and said,


    "The question that Casper just asked was not unintentional or curious. Nia is very close to him. How is it possible that he has never heard of us? He asked in front of us on purpose. I don''t know what his intention is."


    "I don''t care about his intention," Arthur said, frowning in disgust at Casper''s seemingly harmless face.


    "I will not spare anyone who covets you."


    "Then you''ll be busy," said Lucia with a witty wink.


    "I do." Bending over to kiss Lucia''s lips, Arthur sighed in his heart. It was really happy to be able to express his feelings openly


    Lucia had something to say, but Arthur sealed it with the kiss, and she couldn''t get out of it. She had to go with him, and nothing else mattered.


    In the hallway, Nia walked quickly ahead, ignoring Jacob behind her.


    Jacob chuckled to himself and followed, asking:


    "What are you angry about?"


    "Why did you say those things on purpose when you told me so yourself..." Nia turned and red at Jacob unhappily.


    "I was giving them a hard time. Why are you so angry?" Jacob said nonchntly.


    Nia pursed her lips, thinking to herself. Was he just trying to be difficult? When he looked at Lucia, he was so focused, even kids noticed something was wrong!


    Of course Jacob knew what Nia was thinking. He wanted her to have doubts so that she would feel threatened and more attached to him and take orders from him.


    "Never mind," finally, Nia said as if she had given up, "I can''t control you anyway."


    "Come on, don''t be mad..."


    Just as Jacob was about to say something to Nia, the elevator door in front of them suddenly opened. The people who came out were Spencer and his men. They can''t avoid their enemy


    Nia raised her eyebrows as soon as she saw Spencer. She was feeling suffocated, but she didn''t expect the punching bag toe to her. Besides, she hadn''t had a chance to get even with him for thest time he leaked secrets to Miles behind her back.


    "Isn''t that Mr. Davies?"


    Spencer had already seen them, and his eyes were so full of disgust that he didn''t even bother to talk to her.


    This morning, Spencer got word that the fact that Lucia was in the hospital had been leaked in Athegate. Rumor had it that he physically assaulted her. Now Spencer was having a hard time with that, so he hade to question Lucia if she had provoked the controversy.


    "Why," Nia said out loud when she saw Spencer trying to walk past her without a word. She didn''t want to miss the opportunity to taunt him.


    "Do I look like I don''t exist now? Spencer, you don''t seem like the kind of guy to shoot a man in the back."


    Spencer stopped in his tracks and slowly turned to face the Nia, his eyes full of gloom.


    "Nia, are you challenging me?"


    "I wouldn''t dare," Nia pretended. "I just wanted to let you know that MS. Webb is being protected by a chaperone, so you don''t want to get in the way of that. You might as well figure out how to smooth things over."

 Chapter 747 Fiery Encounter

    Chapter 747 Fiery Encounter


    Spencer was so sly that he didn''t take Nia''s sarcasm seriously. Instead, he asked her,


    "You''re here early to see Lucia, Nia. Who knew about this, you or the press?"


    "Don''t use me wrongly." Nia sneered. "The story of your domestic abuse of Ms. Webb spread throughout Athegate this morning. I only came here after hearing the news." "Really?" Spencer smiled, his eyes still menacing.


    "Spencer, you''re so bold. The violence against me hasn''t subsided yet, and now you''re using it on Ms. Webb. Do you think you''ll still be able to hang out with the upper ss?" With Jacob by her side, Nia wasn''t afraid of Spencer.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How could Spencer bear being ridiculed by Nia who had never been in his eye before? Instead of being angry, Spencer turned to Jacob and said,


    "Mr. Wood, doesn''t your father have a problem with your rtionship with Nia? How can your parents let a woman like that into your home?" Jacob''s eyes darkened. He stared at Spencer and said,


    "Did you really give that information to my father?"


    Spencer immediately sneered and said, "Don''t use me wrongly. Everyone knows what kind of slut Nia is. Do I have to reveal it?"


    Nia was furious when she heard the word "slut", but just as she was about to refute it, Jacob beat her to the punch.


    "Spencer, you''re already in trouble. Instead of worrying about what my father thinks of Nia, you should worry about where your reputation is going. Nia, let''s go." Jacob didn''t want to get into trouble with Spencer in the first ce, but took the opportunity to say something harsh and drag Nia away.


    "Don''t pull me. I''m not afraid of him!" Nia said unhappily as she struggled.


    "I know you''re upset, but don''t start anything," Jacob said. "Our goal is to get them both killed. Why are you involving yourself in this?!"


    "I got myself involved?" Nia watched the elevator door close, threw Jacob''s hand away, and said in a cold voice,


    "What were you doing in front of Lucia and Arthur?"


    When Jacob saw that Nia was obsessed with this matter, he was so upset that he closed his eyes, crossed his arms, and waited for the elevator to descend to the first floor. He didn''t care about Nia anymore. Nia was so angry at Jacob''s indifference.


    Upstairs, Spencer made his way to Lucia''s room, where there were only two bodyguards.


    "Let him in." Arthur nced faintly at Spencer and ordered the two bodyguards to let go of him and stand outside the door.


    Spencer red at the two bodyguards and patted his suit in disdain. Seeing that Arthur was indeed by Lucia''s side, he thought of Nia''s cold words just now and immediately sneered,


    "You must have done a lot of good thingsst night, huh?"


    Lucia was not pleased when she heard this, not to mention Spencer''s coarse remarks. What he said was absolutely disgusting when their daughter was in the wardst night!


    "I didn''t let you in here to listen to this crap," Arthur said, standing at the bedside in a cool manner.


    "Go ahead."


    Arthur''s dominant attitude upset Spencer, but he had to bite the bullet and ask Lucia,


    "Did you leak the injury to the press?"


    Lucia''s eyebrows twitched in disdain.


    "You think I''m that boring?"


    "There''s a lot of hype in the media right now about this, and there''s a lot of criticism of me and Cloudwork. The only person who benefits is you, Lucia, and you''re saying that you didn''t do this?" Spencer said that Lucia was being perfunctory.


    "Think what you like," said Lucia impatiently, not caring what Spencer thought.


    The coldness from Lucia was like ice on his heart. Spencer gritted his teeth and felt that there was no point in asking any more questions. To be honest, Lucia was not the kind of person who would use the media to make a statement, and he came to question, just wanted an answer.


    If it wasn''t her... who was it?


    "Are you done?" Lucia asked impatiently as she saw Spencer standing there thinking. "Can you go now? You''re disturbing my rest."


    "The press already knows about this," Spencer said, ring at Lucia. "You need to behave yourself. If the paparazzi get a picture of Arthur in your hospital room, Lucia, you won''t be able to defend yourself." "I don''t have to defend myself," Lucia said simply.


    "What? Now you''re toozy to even cover up?" Spencer felt bitter and sneered.


    "Me and her, nothing to hide." This was Arthur''s answer.


    When Spencer heard this, he immediately wondered if Lucia had confessed everything to Arthur, or why Arthur''s attitude had suddenly changed? In their rtionship, Arthur had been trying to protect Lucia''s image by taking a step back.


    "Spencer, finish your words and go out. I want to rest." Lucia didn''t give Spencer a chance to specte before she sent him out..


    "Lucia... you..." Spencer felt defeated for a moment. He stared at Lucia, not knowing what else to say.


    Arthur walked over to Spencer, and if he didn''t leave soon, he wouldn''t mind "asking" him out himself.


    Arthur''s expression was nk, but the pressure he felt was real. Spencer took two steps back and became furious when he realized how cowardly he had acted.


    "Arthur, even if Lucia is shameless enough to insist on being with you, don''t forget who you are. Being with her will only make her reputation worse. By then, the public will be all over the ce and none of us will benefit!"


    "Benefit?" said Arthur with a sneer and a deep voice. "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not like you. You do it for yourself, but I do it for her"


    "Don''t make yourself sound so pure and lofty!" Even though he was still adamant, Spencer, who had been cornered by Arthur at the door, was still reluctant to admit it.


    "Weren''t you with her to make up for what you owed her?"


    Spencer''s words made Arthurugh, and Luciaughed out loud. It was, indeed, the funniest thing they had heard so far.


    Spencer regretted and felt like pping himself in the face.

 Chapter 748 Press Siege

    Chapter 748 Press Siege


    Just as Spencer was feeling remorseful, the guard outside suddenly walked in and told Arthur,


    "Mr. Davies, we just found reporters outside."


    Arthur frowned and asked,


    "Are they on our floor yet?"


    "Yes, I saw someone sneaking around the elevator just now. I went over to take a look. They''re indeed the reporters. They seem to know that Miss Webb lives here," the bodyguard replied. "Got it. Secure the elevator. I''ll send someone to clear the area." Arthur ignored Spencer and went to the balcony to make a phone call. Spencer was staring at Lucia after he left. "Lucia, are you so reckless now?"


    "Yes." Lucia had made up her mindst night that she would fight for Arthur no matter what.


    "What are you going to tell Ms. Wilson?" Spencer''s heart sank when he heard Lucia''s answer, and he began to think about what to do next.


    "Don''t worry about it," she said, ncing at Spencer. Lucia''s eyes were full of disgust.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arthur returned from the balcony and looked coldly at Spencer.


    "The reporters have already arrived. Are you nning to stay here ory low for a while?"


    "Don''t you think you should be the one to go?" Spencer challenged.


    "Whether I go or not is my business," Arthur said dryly. "I didn''t cause Lucia''s injury."


    Spencer frowned when he heard this. Arthur was right. It was rumored that Lucia''s injuries were the result of domestic violence. When the reporters gathered around him, he would definitely be the one... After weighing the pros and cons, Spencer made a decision.


    "Arthur, if you stay here, you won''t have any good consequences either!" Spencer''s actions contradicted his words. After he finished speaking, he quickly exited the ward, intending to leave the hospital before the reporters surrounded him.


    Seeing Spencer fleeing in a panic, Lucia and Arthur smiled at each other. Now they had no scruples.


    At 9:30 a. m., the small hospital on the outskirts of the city was surrounded by reporters who had heard about the news. The staff of the hospital could not be bothered. Fortunately, Arthur''s people quickly came to clear the hospital. Otherwise, the patients would not dare to approach the hospital at all, but even so, there were many paparazzi secretly lurking in the vicinity of the hospital, wanting to get first-hand information.


    Spencer took advantage of the chaos and got in the car and ran through the crowd of reporters with the protection of his bodyguards.


    But just after returning to the vi, Spencer''s driver noticed reporters hovering near the gate. Spencer immediately told him to stop the car, mulled it over and went back the way he hade, intending to go back to thepany. A lot of reporters gathered outside the lobby. Spencer was furious, and finally had to return to thepany from the underground parking lot.


    This incident was different from the past. As the president of the Webbex Group and the goddaughter of the Brown family, Lucia''s status was extremely high. The news that her fianc¨¦ Spencer had abused her would naturally attract countless paparazzi. Not just the media, themon people also had different opinions, which had a great negative impact.


    Once back in the office, Spencer got so upset that he broke a lot of things. Several of his confidants were standing in front of his desk with their heads lowered. They all looked at each other and did not dare to speak up.


    "Did you find out who leaked it?" Spencer snapped.


    No one dared to answer.


    "You''re mute?!" Spencer snapped.


    "Not yet..." Finally, someone spoke, but he was getting a hefty file thrown at his head.


    "All crap! Keep digging! Find that guy and I''ll tear him to pieces!" Spencer shouted as he mmed the table.


    "Yes!" The confidants hurriedly responded, almost crawling out of Spencer''s office, afraid that they would be caught in the crossfire.


    As soon as they left, the office was empty. Spencer had nowhere to vent his anger. There was not much left on his desk. At that moment, his phone rang.


    Spencer angrily picked up the phone without looking at it. "Who is it?! Why are you looking for me?!"


    "Spencer, are you in a bad mood?" The voice on the other end of the phone was a little teasing.


    Spencer''s face froze for a moment. After a few seconds, he forced a smile.


    "I''m sorry. I have a situation here. I didn''t know it was you."


    "It''s normal for young people to be cranky," he said with a generous smile.


    "I have a meeting in Denver on Monday. Are youing?"


    "How many others are on your list?" Spencer asked without answering first.


    "Five more, Spencer, and I have you to thank."


    "Okay, I''ll be in Denver on Monday, and we''ll meet and talk about it." Finally, Spencer''s face was less stiff.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you." The other party said goodbye and hung up. Spencer''s emotions had already stabilized in a few minutes because of this person. Looking at the mess he had made in the office, Spencerughed strangely.


    "Really, why am I in such a hurry? Anyway... it''s already in the bag." Spencer muttered to himself.


    While Lucia was in the hospital, Arthur had deliberately covered his tracks, but the paparazzi''s infiltration technique was no joke. Soon, someone spotted him.


    All of a sudden, public opinion became heated again. Lucia was beaten by Spencer, and it turned out that Arthur was the one who stayed in the hospital to take care of her. This was such an astonishing story. Once the news broke, the reporters couldn''t hold back any longer. They asked Arthur and Lucia for interviews one after another, but they were refused again. Kyle got tired of it.


    "Mr. Davies, do you want to suppress the news? I''m being harassed by the reporters every day. My hair is falling out." Kyleined when he was reporting to Arthur every day. "It''s only been three days, and you can''t stand it?" Arthur''s tone was serious, but his delivery of porridge to Lucia was soft.


    "I only suffered a superficial injury, not that I can''t take care of myself..." Arthur had been taking good care of her for the past few days. Lucia began to wonder if she was seriously injured.


    Arthur smiled and pinched Lucia''s cheek. He said to Kyle on the other end of the phone, "There''s no need to suppress it. If I do something now and people criticize me, I might as well just let them do it."

 Chapter 749 Sweet

    Chapter 749 Sweet


    "But..." Kyle wanted to say more, but the phone was cut off the next second. Before he couldin about Arthur''s "callousness," another call came in from thendline. He could only pick up the phone with a sad face.


    "I told you that Mr. Davies wouldn''t do the interview..." Kyle had repeated that line countless times in just three days.


    "Is that Kyle?" Lucia asked Arthur while having the porridge.


    "Call him Mr. Sharp," Arthur said, frowning.


    "Stingy," said Lucia with a smile.


    "Always," Arthur said matter-of-factly, handing Lucia a tissue.


    After the confession, between two people, each action was sweet.


    "By the way, where''s my phone?" Lucia remembered and asked Arthur.


    Arthur took out the phone from the bedside table and handed it to Lucia. Then he got up and picked up the baby, who was moaning for a hug. He skillfully held the baby as he watched Lucia make a phone call.


    "Helena?" Lucia called Helena.


    "Lucia, it''s two o''clock in the morning..." Helena''s voice sounded dazed.


    "I''m sorry," Luciaughed, forgetting the time difference between the two countries, but there was no time to lose.


    "Spencer''s going to Denver on Monday. You and Shawn are going to do it."


    As soon as Lucia finished speaking, Helena on the other side cheered, and her voice instantly became clear.


    "He''s finally making his move again. This time we have to get ahead of him."


    "Be careful. Don''t let him see you," Lucia said with a smile.


    "Are you worried about me?" Helena paused for a few seconds after she finished speaking. She continued with self-awareness, "Even if you''re worried, isn''t Shawn still around? Everything will be fine." Lucia''s smile deepened. "I''m counting on you," she said


    After a few words with Helena, Lucia hang up the phone, and Arthur learned that Spencer was leaving the country.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Are you sure this time?"


    "Yes, Spencer has people watching me, but I have people watching him too. Now I have his flight number, so it''s up to Helena and Shawn," Lucia said.


    "I think we''re going to find out what Spencer is up to this time," Arthur said with augh. "I have a feeling his rtionship with Ms. Wilson isn''t going tost."


    "Have you noticed something?" Arthur''s observation was always admirable, and Lucia knew he had noticed something.


    "Didn''t Helena say thatst time? His movements were consistent with a certain Chicago financier. I didn''t know what the connection was until I heard from the US that the financier is going into the shipping business. If it''s confirmed that Spencer is meeting with him, then Spencer is going to lose Ms. Wilson''s trust."


    When Arthur finished exining to Lucia, he saw her staring at him with an ambiguous look. He couldn''t help but smile,


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Arthur, thank you," Lucia said. Arthur put their daughter back in her crib and sat down beside her.


    "Don''t say thank you so easily," Arthur said softly as he rolled up her hair


    It was not easy. Lucia murmured in her heart, raised her lips and leaned into Arthur''s arms, feeling moved.


    In thest few days, Lucia learned that Arthur had been working so hard behind her back, to find out the truth about her "betrayal", and everything about her. Lucia always thought that she was moving forward alone, for the future of two people, but she did not think that he had been apanied by her side.


    Lucia really appreciated it.


    Putting his arm around Lucia''s shoulder, Arthur seemed to understand what she was thinking, and the smile on his lips refused to go away.


    The news that Spencer''s domestic violence against Lucia continued to spread. Although Spencer had sent someone to investigate this, the results had not been satisfactory. In a fit of exasperation, he left Athegate on Sunday afternoon with the big picture in mind, heading to Denver.


    Before leaving, Spencer had ced countless spies around the hospital and even had Dan, who was recovering from his injuries, keep a close watch on Lucia to prevent her from taking the opportunity to reunite with Arthur and her daughter.


    Nia was relieved to hear that Spencer had left the country.


    Just after an important meeting, Nia and Jacob stayed in the conference room chatting.


    "Spencer, as you say, doesn''t have much."


    "Spencer''s appearance gives people a preconceived idea that he''s a scheming and foresighted person who handles things carefully. Back then, I suffered the loss. After careful examination, I could find out that he''s actually just like that. Once I caught him, he would be full of loopholes and be vulnerable," Jacob said sarcastically.


    "Today is already the fifth day since Lucia is admitted to the hospital. He still can''t find out that we leaked the news to the media. The thought of him being surrounded by reporters like I was back then makes me feel so happy!" Nia said excitedly and joyfully.


    "Of course he can''t." Jacob leaned against the back of the seat, with his eyes glittering with a smile. "He and Lucia have no idea that I have people watching them. We have them under control." "It''s all thanks to the people you brought back. They''re usually so carefree, but they''re skilled when ites to getting things done." Nia leaned on Jacob''s shoulder coquettishly and said proudly.


    "Of course they''re skilled after going through many thing with me," Jacob said proudly. "That''s why I want them to work in the dark. As long as we don''t get caught, they''ll be our biggest bargaining chip. They''ll be able to give Spencer and the others a fatal blow when it counts!"


    "But," Nia continued, "You should tell them to keep a low profile. Recently, they have been spending a lot of money and going to various high-spending ces. I don''t feel bad about the money, but they are unstable and asionally hurt people. Don''t make a big deal out of it."


    "Rx," Jacob said. "They know what they''re doing."


    In fact, Jacob couldn''t control Leon and the other people. Although they were very capable, those people had always been gangsters. It was too difficult for them to follow the rules.


    "I''m relieved to hear that." Nia had always been convinced by Jacob''s words. After she finished speaking, she sat down on hisps and the two of them became intimate in the conference room.

 Chapter 750 Investigation Results

    Chapter 750 Investigation Results


    With Nia in his arms, Stable Growth Investment in his hands, and all the negatives of the past behind him, Jacob couldn''t be happier. It was as if he was back in his days. It was just that the women around him had changed.


    With that in mind, Jacob paused for a moment, and when Nia realized it, she stopped, looked down at him and asked,


    "Casper, what are you thinking?"


    Jacob won''t tell Nia who he just remembered. He smiled and said,


    "Nothing."


    "Really?" Nia didn''t believe it.


    "Really." Jacob smiled wickedly, once again bringing Nia into sex, but Poppy was the one that was on her mind.


    On Monday, after an industry conference on financial development in the Denver Central Business District, Spencer went to the Bourne Kimpton Hotel, where he met the man he''d been expecting.


    Of course, Spencer didn''t know that Shawn and Helena were right behind him and saw the man he was meeting in the lobby. Shawn understood everything just by looking at the man. He pulled Helena away from the hotel immediately.


    "Shawn, we''re leaving already?" Helena was stunned when Shawn dragged her two blocks away.


    "It''s been cleared up," said Shawn, who was more familiar with the family business than Helena, so he understood everything as soon as he met the man.


    "I don''t understand," Helena said to Shawn, puzzled. "Spencer was just meeting with Louis. What did you find out?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''ve been grounded by mom for a while, and you don''t know that Louis'' group is moving into shipping, do you?" Shawn asked Helena.


    "What? Isn''t Louis Group a financial business?" Helena was surprised.


    "It used to be, but being in Chicago and having such good shipping resources, how could Louis Group not want a piece of it? A few months ago, when they were starting to develop shipping, they had a dispute with dad. The reason is that they had stolen the supply of goods and the first party. Since Spencer had met with him many times in private, what they had discussed is definitely not a good thing." Now Shawn had to get back to Chicago to confirm it.


    Hearing this, Helena was enlightened. This time, it was her turn to pull Shawn along.


    "Come on, let''s go back and tell mom about this. She won''t let him off the hook when she finds out!"


    "No hurry," said Shawn, smiling while seeing his sister''s anxious back.


    "No hurry?" Helena wondered if she had heard wrong.


    "Right now, we just found out that Spencer and Louis met in private. We don''t know if he did anything to betray our family, so I''m going to go back and find out. It''s going to be hard to figure out who''s going to tell mom."


    "Can''t you just tell her?" Helena said, raising an eyebrow.


    "No, mom knows that Reynolds and I are on your side and Lucia''s. If we tell mom this, even if Spencer make an unforgivable mistake, mom would think that our intention is to destroy her rtionship with Spencer, and that Spencer would get away with it." Shawn thought it through, a lot more than Helena.


    "I see," Helena said, knowing what Shawn meant, but then she asked,


    "Then who should say it?"


    Shawn thought for a moment, then suddenly looked up and smiled. "I''ve already thought of the perfect one."


    That day, Shawn and Helena returned to Chicago. Esmae thought they were just going to investigate the market. After seeing that Shawn had brought Helena back safely, she stopped asking questions. Shawn then started digging around inside thepany, and soon it became clear that Spencer had done something wrong. Before Esmae knew it, he was furious.


    Helena was the first to share their findings with Lucia.


    By now, Lucia had been discharged and returned to the building. She would not take the risk that Spencer thought she would until the oue was determined. But after hearing the news, Lucia couldn''t resist leaving.


    "Spencer really did it?" Lucia couldn''t help but confirm to Helena again over the phone.


    "It''s true. I didn''t expect Spencer to be so bold and do it behind my mother''s back. Lucia, Spencer has nothing to say about this!" Helena confirmed that she was more excited than Lucia.


    "Auntie doesn''t know, right?" Although Helena''s choice of words was a bit inappropriate, Lucia didn''t point it out, but continued to ask.


    "I don''t know. Shawn said we couldn''t tell her, and you know how mom is..." Helena exined.


    "That''s good," said Lucia, who agreed with Shawn. "Uncle has to talk to Auntie about this."


    When Helena heard this, she raised her eyebrows. When Lucia heard that she was not responding, she asked her what was wrong. Helena smiled and said,


    "You''re thinking what Shawn is thinking."


    Helena began to doubt her intelligence. Lucia and Shawn could think of the same thing, but only she was impulsive.


    Lucia smiled and said to Helena, "This has to be done carefully. You have to get hold of Spencer and give him a good shot. You don''t want to give him the information in advance, in case he tries to turn things around."


    "I know. I won''t let him get away this time!" Helena''s dislike for Spencer was no less than Lucia''s.


    Having confirmed Shawn''s findings, Lucia couldn''t help but jump for joy. After she ended the call with Helena, she immediately called Jack and the others and told them to get ready to leave.


    When Jack and the others heard the news, they were so excited that Victor almost jumped up.


    "It''s time to get the hell out of here!" Nick was ready to leave.


    "Lucia, we''re going to start packing up and leaving any minute now," Jack said.


    "Well, in less than ten days, we''ll be done with this," Lucia said with a smile and a nod. However, she soon realized that Gene wasn''t as excited as the others, so after everyone got up and went upstairs, Lucia called out to Gene, who was following them.


    "Gene, are you having doubts?" Lucia asked him.


    Gene frowned a little. He did have his own worries. Lucia had personally entrusted the bbay to him, so Gene had more responsibility. He knew that if he had to leave, there must be conflicts, and then how to keep her and the baby safe will be the one thing he had to worry about the most.


    Seeing Gene frowning, Lucia thought for a moment and guessed what he was thinking. She asked him,


    "Are you worried that Spencer won''t let us leave so easily?"

 Chapter 751 Secret Plan

    Chapter 751 Secret n


    "A guy like Spencer would do anything if he''s cornered. You can trust me with the baby. I have to be prepared," Gene said seriously, and also knew that he must not have any mistakes.


    "I know. I wanted to talk to you again in private," Lucia said, ncing up the stairs to make sure Jack and the others had gone upstairs first. She looked at Gene and said solemnly,


    "I have the ability to protect myself," she said. "If there is a conflict, Spencer will focus all his attention on me and the baby, and I will try to stall him, so the baby will be all yours. No matter what happens to me, keep her out of harm. Please, Gene."


    "I understand." Gene was equally worried about Lucia, but more aware of her motherhood.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Gene, what are you talking about?" Long before Gene went upstairs, Victor leaned over the railing and called to him.


    "Coming!" Gene replied.


    "Gene, why don''t you go upstairs? We still have time," Lucia said with a smile on her face.


    Gene took a long look at Lucia and went upstairs.


    After Gene left, the smile on Lucia''s face faded, and the worry that lurked in her heart showed up in her slightly furrowed brows and the corners of her eyes.


    Lucia knew that Spencer was using the baby as a trump card, and if there was a conflict, he would hold the baby in his hands to protect himself.


    "Baby..." Lucia murmured, worried.


    Spencer had returned to the country. He had thought that the public opinion would quiet down after he left for a week, but he did not expect to be blocked at the airport exit by reporters when he had just gotten off the ne. It was only then that he realized that the news was still spreading, but because of his departure, it aroused more heated discussion.


    Flustered, escaping from the airport, Spencer had his good mood destroyed. When he finally returned home, he immediately called his subordinates and questioned them one by one.


    "Did I pay you for nothing?" Sitting on the couch, Spencer red at his subordinates.


    "All this time I''ve been gone, you still haven''t figured out who''s behind it?"


    "We did find a lead. That night in the emergency room, a nurse was greedy and sold information to a stranger. However, she didn''t know the identity of the stranger. She only knew that it was a burly man who came in to find out what happened to Lucia and gave her a substantial sum of money," a trusted aide said with her head lowered.


    "That''s it?" Spencer''s frown deepened, and his eyes grew more and more fierce.


    The media even knew Lucia''s room number. He had long guessed that someone in the hospital had sold the news, but he wanted to know who had bought the news and manipted the media to spread the news!


    No one dared to answer Spencer''s questions, and they bowed their heads, hoping for hiding themselves.


    "What a bunch of losers!" Spencer mmed the table so hard that several people almost jumped.


    Just then, Dan walked in.


    "Mr. Davies, you are back." Dan gave a faint greeting. He moved quickly and seemed to have recovered from all his injuries.


    "What''s going on with the building?" Spencer asked Dan, driving all his subordinates away.


    "Behave well. I thought... Lucia would take the chance to escape, but she still wants toe back with the baby," Dan said sarcastically.


    "Ms. Wilson hasn''t let go. How dares she!" Spencer raised an eyebrow, sarcastic and smug.


    "The nurse in the emergency room has been told off by me," Dan added. "Too bad we can''t find the guy behind it."


    "Dan, go to investigate it," Spencer said, a little relieved that Lucia was willing to return to the building,


    "Find that man and kill him."


    When using Dan, Spencer was helpless because other people were useless.


    "Mr. Davies, isn''t the most important thing to watch Lucia first?" Since hisst injury, Dan had developed an unusual obsession with Lucia.


    "Since she cane back, there''s no need to worry about her in the short term. Right now, the most important thing is to calm this storm. If this continues, I won''t have to establish a foothold in Athegate. Besides, this person has the intention to target me. It''s bound to be a big problem in the future, so I need to get rid of it as soon as possible."


    "Understood, Mr. Davies." Dan nodded his head and promised. In the next few days, he no longer guarded the building. Instead, he went out early and came backte every day to investigate what Spencer had told him. Jack and the others quickly realized this.


    Jack and the others advised Lucia to leave immediately, but Lucia still had to wait for news from Shawn, and things had to be done step by step. If she was impatient, it would cause chaos, so after her body fully recovered, she began to return to thepany to handle business as usual. Life seemed to return to its former peace.


    On her third day at work, Lucia''s assistant came in and told her that there was a visitor in the lobby. The name surprised Lucia.


    "Is he alone?"


    "Yes," replied the assistant.


    Lucia''s eyes twinkle. He dared toe to thepany, ande alone?


    "Ms. Webb, would you like to see him?"


    "See, ask him toe up," said Lucia faintly.


    Ten minutester, the assistant brought the visitor into Lucia''s office.


    Lucia put down the pen in her hand and looked up at the person standing at the door. She smiled when she saw the bouquet of lilies in his hand.


    "Mr. Wood, what can I do for you?"


    Jacob, who had a slight smile on his face, walked up to Lucia with the flowers in his hand, looked her straight in the eye, and smiled.


    "Ms. Webb, on behalf of Nia, I''m here to check on you. You know it''s not convenient for us to visit you at home, so I can only take the liberty of visiting you at work."


    "Where''s Ms. Davidson?" Lucia asked in a low voice as she stood up slowly and politely took the bouquet of lilies.


    "Oh, Nia''s still in a meeting, so it''s not convenient toe over," Jacob replied politely, and the smile in his eyes deepened as he stared at Lucia who took the bouquet.


    He used to send her flowers, and heard she threw them in the trash. Now what?


    "Yes...?" Lucia didn''t say anything. She nced up at him and ced the flowers next to the vase in the bookcase. She put them down before saying,


    "Please tell Ms. Davidson I''m fine. Thanks for her concern."


    After she finished speaking, Lucia continued to stand by the bookcase. She didn''t ask him to sit down, nor did she say anything else. She just looked at him indifferently, with her starry eyes hiding a hint of displeasure or judgment.


    "Ms. Webb, aren''t you going to ask me to sit down?" he asked with a smile.

 Chapter 752 Uninvited Guest

    Chapter 752 Uninvited Guest


    "Mr. Wood, I don''t know you very well. Since you''re here to visit me on behalf of Ms. Davidson, now that the mission isplete, there''s nothing more to say." Lucia did not hide her estrangement from him, and insisted on showing it.


    She had always felt that he looked at her in a strange way, but for a moment she didn''t know what it was.


    Instead of getting angry, Jacobughed. He walked over to the couch and sat down, not embarrassed at all, and asking Lucia.


    "Ms. Webb, you seem to have misunderstood me."


    "I didn''t ask you to sit down," said Lucia, with a faint smile on her lips but no smile but a distant look in her eyes.


    "So it shouldn''t be a misunderstanding."


    Lucia''s words made Jacobugh. He leaned back on the couch as if he were at home.


    "Ms. Webb, I''ve told you before that you''re my goddess. It''s only human to pay more attention to you. Isn''t it normal to want to get close to someone you admire?"


    Staring at his carefree movements, Lucia was displeased, and her eyebrows rose at his words.


    Close? She didn''t expect him to be so blunt, but...


    "Does Nia know what you''re thinking?"


    Jacobughed again and quickly exined,


    "Nia and I are just friends. Besides, I know that you and Davies are close, so I appreciate that. I won''t cause you any trouble."


    "What you''re doing right now is really bothering me." Lucia had always been gentle and polite, but for some reason, she was impatient with him. She couldn''t wait to tell him that she hated him. Jacob''s smile didn''t go away when he heard Lucia say that. Instead, he smiled wildly.


    Lucia didn''t flinch, but looked back at him, as if there was some sort of magical game going on between the two of them.


    Unbeknownst to Lucia, he now saw through her the glory of the past.


    Once, he stood here overlooking the whole Athegate, never thought that one day he will be so miserable by Lucia.


    It was impossible to guess what he was thinking, but Lucia looked at him and felt a strange familiarity, like someone she knew.


    Who was it?


    The more Lucia thought about it, the more she furrowed her brows. She was a little dazed. Jacob was the first to react. When he saw Lucia looking at him critically, he quickly restrained his thoughts and thought that it was bad.


    "Ms. Webb, if you look at me engrossed, I might misunderstand."


    His joke didn''t sound funny at all.


    Lucia''s brow unfurled, her mind was instantly hidden. She walked from the bookcase to the couch, but instead of sitting down, she said to him,


    "Mr. Wood, you should go back."


    "Ms. Webb, is the eviction order too direct?" said Jacob. However, he still stood up cooperatively. As he stood up, his gazended directly on Lucia''s face. As the angle changed, he recklessly admired the stunning impact that her exquisite face brought to him.


    Sure enough, the woman was beautiful enough to be forgiven for all her faults.


    Jacob thought to himself that since they were not far away, he could smell the faint fragrance of Lucia, which seemed to be mixed with the faint scent of milk.


    Not knowing what it would be like to hold her in his arms and ravage her, Jacob couldn''t help but think about the more lewd things.


    "Don''t," said Lucia, squinting dangerously at him,


    "Look at me!"


    Although Jacob had a harmless smile on his face, the way he stared at her was ufortably creepy, like being stared at by a peeping tom.


    Jacob''s smile faltered, and he smiled wryly after he reacted.


    "Ms. Webb, am I that annoying to you?"


    At this point, Jacob wasn''t happy because she didn''t try to hide her dislike for him, just like she did with him in the past!


    "You and Ms. Davidson are close, and we should have avoided each other. Next time, pleasee with Ms. Davidson. If you''re alone again, I won''t see you again," Lucia said coldly.


    "I''m sorry I was so rude today," said Jacob, knowing better than to really piss Lucia off.


    "Please go back," Lucia said to him, ncing at the door.


    "Ms. Webb, take care of yourself. I''ll see youter." he smiled. Without looking at Lucia''s reaction, he turned around and walked towards the door. However, just a few stepster, the door of the office opened by itself. At first, he thought that it was the assistant who opened the door, until he met Arthur''s extremely handsome face, and the cold light in his eyes when he saw him.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Hello, Mr. Davies," Jacob said to Arthur, hiding his fear.


    Arthur did not immediately respond. He nced at him and then at Lucia, who was standing behind him. Lucia''s expression was unnatural. It seemed that their conversation had not been "pleasant".


    "Where is Ms. Davidson?" Arthur asked.


    "She''s in a meeting, and she asked me toe over and see if Ms. Webb has recovered," Jacob said with a smile, forcing himself to look Arthur in the eyes.


    "Are you finished now?" Arthur continued, without anger.


    "Yes," Jacob said.


    "Go ahead." No sooner had Jacob finished speaking than Arthur sidled past him and walked in, not hiding his indifference towards him, straight to Lucia.


    "Lucia, it''s a little cold today. Why are you dressed so thinly?" Arthur stood between Lucia and Jacob, stroking her face and speaking softly.


    "It''s warm enough inside." Lucia smiled sweetly, not feeling cold.


    Even without looking back, Jacob could guess how close Lucia and Arthur were. Lucia even spoke to Arthur in a sweet tone. With his back to them, Jacob furrowed her brow, with his eyes shing obscure, dark light.


    Holding Lucia''s hand in his palm, Arthur saw that she was looking behind him. He did not turn around and said,


    "Is there anything else, Mr. Wood?"


    "Nothing, I''ll see myself out," Jacob whispered, pushing open the door and walking out of the office.


    Walking slowly down the corridor, Jacob''s expression was gloomy. Even when the assistant asked him if he wanted her to walk him down the stairs, Jacob only nced at her. The assistant could not understand why he did this.


    "What''s he doing here?" Arthur asked as he sat Lucia down in the office and put his arm around her.

 Chapter 753 Step By Step

    Chapter 753 Step by Step


    "A visit," said Lucia, ncing at the flowers on the bookcase.


    Arthur looked into Lucia''s eyes, and when he saw the lily again, he smiled and said,


    "He knows you like lilies."


    "Yes," muttered Lucia, "He knows I like lilies..."


    Arthur''s eyes darkened, and he raised a lock of Lucia''s hair.


    "Did he say something wrong just now?"


    Lucia, sensing a hint of jealousy, winked mischievously,


    "What do you think?"


    Tickled by the light in Lucia''s eyes, Arthur leaned over, and the two were close.


    "Don''t ever see him alone again, and don''t make too much contact."


    Arthur''s breath tickled her cheek. Lucia, with a ticklish movement, obediently agreed,


    "I get it. I''ve already taken a beating from Spencer for not listening to you before."


    "So you''ll have to listen to me from now on, eh?" Lucia was tempted by Arthur, who was no match for the sweet smell in her voice.


    "Okay..." Lucia indulged in Arthur''s half overbearing and half gentle look in, and repliedpletely out of instinct.


    At this time in Chicago, Shawn discussed with his father about Spencer while his mother Esmae was attending a tea party. Chris was furious and confirmed it with his eldest son.


    "Dad, this is what I found out. Feel free to check with one of them," Shawn said as he handed the information to his father.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I did see Spencer in touch with Louis the other night after I kicked his ass, but I had no idea... he''s so bold!" Chris'' face reddened with anger and he was about to hit the table.


    "Dad, this is between you and mom, and if we do, she might wonder why we''re doing this.."


    "I understand. I''ll talk to your mother when I''m sure."


    In the evening, Chris, who had not socialized for a long time, arrived at a private dinner party of one of his closest friends. He found his longtime partner and friend Derek. Unexpectedly, he wsa quite cold when greeting him at first.


    "Derek, did I do something to upset you?" Chris had known something, but he was still warm and kind on the surface.


    Derek gave him the cold shoulder. Seeing Chris smile at him, he said,


    "How dare you say that? Chris, I think we have a good rtionship. Apart from business contacts, we''ve also been good friends in private for so many years. Don''t you agree with that?"


    "Of course."


    "Then why did you sell me out?" Derek said.


    Chirs'' eyes flickered, but he didn''t budge. "Where did thate from?" He asked, smiling.


    Derek was a snake, too. Chris'' tone was wrong, so he asked him back,


    "Didn''t you push my business out?"


    "Of course not. That''s why I''m here today to ask you why you haven''t worked with me in the past few months." Chris said.


    Derek looked into Chris'' eyes for a moment, then quickly started talking about the "cold shoulder" he''d been getting over thest few months,


    "A few months ago, Esmae gave Spencer a deal that I thought was temporary, but Spencer told me that your rtionship with me was over and that he would take over from now on. I was already upset, but I was even more confused by what happened after that, because he introduced me directly to Louis, and I''ve worked with him a couple of times since..."


    "Why didn''t youe to me?" Chris confirmed Spencer''s ploy in Derek''s words, but he also wondered why none of the partners came to him for advice.


    "Chris, how many years have we known each other? We''ve been working together since we were young, and we''ve been getting along so well for so many years. I''m already upset that you''re suddenly throwing me at Spencer. And because of who he is, I''m just going to take his word for it. I''m not going to go looking for you." Derek''s face went red. Obviously, he was very angry.


    "What did he say?" Chris asked with a smile, but his eyes, which had always been warm and kind, had a hint of anger in them.


    "He told me privately that your family needs to breathe new life into it. Esmae and you have long nned to rece us this batch of antiques. You know how difficult business is. Over the years, there have been new shippingpanies taking shape, and we are at our peril. After hearing what he said, I confirmed it with a few other old friends. I didn''t expect them to say the same thing, so I just have doubts and didn''t question it. However, from your tone today... Chris, did Spencer betray you?"


    "Do you have to ask?" The smile on Chris'' face faded and his voice was icy cold. He had always known Spencer to be a smooth talker, but he had never expected him to go behind his and his wife''s backs and even help his enemies poach their business partners.


    "Keep this between us. I''ll figure it out, Derek. Just know that Esmae and I didn''t mean it."


    "Chris, I believe you. You say the word, and I''ll break up with the Louis Group."


    "Thank you." Chris tapped Derek on the shoulder, grateful.


    Late at night, Chris came home, and since his eldest son started in business, he''d been doing most of the socializing, so... he rarely came home until close to midnight. Esmae was so worried that she waited for him in the living room.


    "Chris, you''re home atst. Is something wrong? Why are you sote?" Esmae asked as she greeted her husband personally and took off his coat.


    Looking at his wife''s worried face, Chris was about to open his mouth, but he held it in.


    To speak out would injure his wife''s self-esteem. Chris, unlike his children, not only respected his wife, but also took pity on her as her husband.


    But if he didn''t, what about the kids?


    Chris knew, of course, why Shawn and Helena were so eager to investigate the case, or else Spencer would have been exposed by now, given the way their kids had acted.


    "Chris?" Esmae wondered as her husband stared at her without saying anything.


    "Come and sit down. I have something to tell you." Chris sighed slightly and put his arm around his wife''s waist as he led her to the sofa and sat down.

 Chapter 754 Retaliation

    Chapter 754 Retaliation


    Seeing Chris so serious, Esmae sat down with him on the sofa. She was impatient, but she could not calm down.


    "Chris, what''s going on?"


    "Esmae, didn''t you give some of your business to Spencer''s Amasun Group a few months ago?" Chris took it one step at a time, asking her first.


    "Yes, why?" Esmae asked.


    "And you didn''t notice anything unusual afterwards?" Chris said, "For example, why do some of Spencer''s clients stop working with us?"


    Esmae was so smart that she immediately found out something form his words. She raced through the matter in her mind,ing to a conclusion in less than a minute, and her eyes turned cold, "What did Spencer do?!"


    "Derek and I got to know them in detail tonight. Spencer introduced them all to Louis Group and worked with them at below-market prices to get them there. Spencer also told them that we, the Browns family, had abandoned them and were looking for new partners."


    "How dare he!" Enraged, Esmae pped her hands on the table and rose, losing her modesty.


    Chris looked up at his angry wife and continued,


    "Of course he dares. Louis is a veryplicated man. Do you remember his contact with Spencer at the party that night? At first I thought Spencer was just a social climber, but by then he was already up to something, and he had reached an agreement with Louis. ording to my research, he''s already got seven business associates in his pocket, and they''re all very powerfulpanies. Esmae, Spencer is evil, and you need to deal with him now!"


    "How..." Esmae was still in shock. In her memory, Spencer hadined a lot about Lucia''s attitude, but had never dared to disobey her. She had thought...Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Esmae, I know that you''ve been using Spencer''s identity to suppress Arthur. I''ve never interfered in your decision, but Spencer has made a big mistake this time. No matter what use he is to you, this person can not have any rtionship with our family."


    At this point, Chris will not give his wife time to think. He put pressure on the words, but also did not forget to hold her hand to givefort.


    "The good news is that Spencer is greedy. At first, he''s looking for our old friends who have worked with us for many years. Now, as long as wee forward to exin, we can cut our losses in time."


    "I understand," said Esmae, sitting down sullenly.


    She just opened the door to a dangerous person...


    She thought to herself.


    "Esmae," said Chris. His arms were around his wife, distressed to see her weariness on her brows.


    "Have you thought about what you''re going to do?"


    "Of course." Esmae''s self-esteem was shaken, but she was determined to do something, and when she looked up, her eyes glowed.


    It had been three days since Dan left Spencer to go off on his own, and when Spencer got impatient and wanted to check on his progress, he didn''t expect Dan toe back on his own.


    Just after dinner, Spencer was about to go out when he saw Dane back and immediately called him to the study and asked him how his investigation was going.


    "Nia," Dan answered simply.


    It was expected, but also quite surprised. Spencer sneered and said, "She now began to learn to y these tricks?"


    "Nia isn''t that smart." Dan told Spencer about his investigation in detail. It took him three days to find out the truth. Nia was very skilled at covering her tracks, but it was a pity that she misjudged her opponent. "The technique is too professional for Nia..." after listening to Dan''s report, Spencer mused,


    "Who else could it be?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the memory of Casper, who had been with Nia, came to Spencer''s mind.


    "Why didn''t I think of him!"


    As the son of Miles, Casper was naturally exposed to these methods as a child, so it was no wonder that Nia now operated so cleanly and without a trace.


    "Now, Mr. Davies, if you give the order, I can..."


    "No," Spencer said, raising his hand to overrule Dan, even though it was his order from the start, "Nia still has 10% of mypany''s shares. If anything happens to her, those shares will be automatically transferred to Arthur. We can''t take this risk!"


    Spencer had his own concerns. Now that he and his father were in the final stages of moving Amasun Group''s assets in secret, Arthur would know immediately if something went wrong, and the consequences would be dire.


    "Are we just going to let it go?" Dan asked.


    "Of course not!" Spencer said through gritted teeth. "If I can''t get to her, I''m going after Casper!"


    The next day, after Jacob went out to talk about something, he didn''te home until midnight. Looking out the window, Nia picked up her phone to call him again, but unfortunately, the user was still unable to get through.


    Jacob was a special person, and he would never cut off contact with her for no reason. Even though he had told her many times not to contact those people unless she had to, Nia still couldn''t contact him at 2 am, and then contacted Leon instead.


    "Hell! Disturbing sleep in the middle of the night!" Nia heard Leon''s coarse voice when the call went through.


    Nia frowned unhappily, but this was an urgent matter and she couldn''t be bothered to take it to heart, so she quickly said,


    "Leon, it''s me, Nia. Do you know where Casper is right now?"


    "Miss Davidson?" Leon, still dazed, pushed aside the two women who were sleeping beside him and sat up,


    "What happened to boss?"


    "Casper hasn''te back yet..." Nia said anxiously.


    "What?!" It was about Jacob, and Leon finally came to his senses. His eyes popped wide,


    "Boss isn''t Home Yet?!"


    Leon immediately realized that something had happened. Jacob returned to the office after finishing his work at 3:00 p. m. . If Nia hadn''t seen him by now, then he would be in serious trouble! "Well, it''s 2:00 in the morning. I thought he was with you... Leon, what are we gonna do now? Where the hell is Casper?"


    As Nia spoke, she started to cry. She had bodyguards following her all the time, but she had neglected Jacob''s safety because she was as confident as he was, thinking that no one would dare to hurt him.

 Chapter 755 Ask For Someone

    Chapter 755 Ask for someone


    Leon was sick of women crying, but she was his boss''s woman, so he had to be patient and say,


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go out with my brothers and tell you as soon as I know anything!"


    "Okay, I''m counting on you." Nia''s only hope now was Leon.


    Leon immediately contacted the other brothers, and the searchsted all night.


    At five in the morning, as the street sanitation workers began to work and the open air outside cooled, Leon''s men reunited in the city center.


    "I still can''t find him."


    "We''ve looked at all the suspicious abandoned factories in the suburbs."


    "We''ve checked out the clubs boss frequents."


    "Leon, what happened to boss?"


    A dozen or so men gathered around, looking at one another and wondering what would happen to Jacob, but Leon was the only one who seemed calm.


    "Shut the fuck up. You think you can make a man disappear like you did in Mexico?" Leon scolded his men.


    Everyone shut up and looked at one another again, afraid to guess.


    Leon threw the cigarette butt on the ground, crushed it with the tip of his shoe, then took out his cell phone and dialed Nia''s number, waiting for the tone to ring for less than two seconds before the call was connected.


    "Leon, did you find Casper?"


    Leon was silent for a moment,


    "Not yet. I can''t find him anywhere."


    "What are we going to do?" Nia''s tears started flowing again when she heard that. "Casper, please don''t let anything happen to him..." all of her hope was focused on him.


    "Miss Davidson, you need to calm down and think about who''s most likely to take boss away."


    Leon''s words instantly reminded Nia that, yes, she had been so flustered that she had forgotten to consider this. Jacob had just arrived at Athegate, and everyone respected Miles. Who would kidnap him for no reason?


    Unless...


    "It''s Spencer!" Nia looked down and answered without thinking too much.


    "Why did he kidnap boss?" Leon couldn''t understand.


    "You''ll have to ask him." Nia''s heart sank. After a few more words with Leon, she got up, put on her coat, and rushed out into the cold air alone.


    At half-past six, Spencer''s vi rang with a shrill doorbell and, indirectly, a frantic knocking.


    "Who is it..." Ewan just got up to wash, and heard the doorbell after hurriedly changed his clothes, for fear of waking up Spencer.


    "Who is it that knocks at the door so early in the morning?" Ewan had just reached the porch when Spencer''s voice rang behind him, and the doorbell continued to ring.


    "Mr. Davies, I don''t know who is ringing the doorbell and knocking on the door. I''m going out to have a look," Ewan said to Spencer.


    "No," Spencer said to Ewan, raising an eyebrow in anguid manner. "You go make me a cup of coffee."


    After he finished his words, he took a seat on the sofa in the living room and even crossed his legs.


    "Mister?" Ewan wondered.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just listen to me." Spencer smiled and seemed to have guessed who was outside the door.


    Ewan didn''t understand, but he was ordered to make Spencer a cup of coffee. It took a long time to make a cup of hand-brewed coffee, and the doorbell and knocking outside the door had turned into a roar and a kick in the door over time.


    "Spencer! I know you''re in the living room. Open the door!" Nia''s shrill scream pierced the silence of the morning.


    Spencer still didn''t care. Of course he knew it was Nia outside. Casper was out all night. She was naturally worried. Unfortunately, he was not in a hurry.


    Outside the door, Nia ran out of patience in nearly 20 minutes. Leon, who was beside her, had already gone into a manic state. He kicked at the sturdy door frantically, venting his resentment. "Leon," Nia saw that Leon was getting crazier and stopped him immediately. "The lights are on. Spencer must be in the living room. Stop for a moment. We''ll only make him feel better."


    "I don''t care!" Leon said, kicking down the door several more times.


    Nia felt helpless and she was more in a hurry than Leon, but Leon''s way of doing things made her a little scared.


    After a few more minutes, the door finally opened, and Leon lifted his foot and nearly kicked Ewan, who hade to open it.


    Ewan nced at Leon who was gruff. His face was full of disdain, and he said coldly,


    "Miss Davidson, it''s too early in the morning to knock on the door, but you don''t have to bring someone to break down the front door, do you?"


    After saying that, he pretended to check whether there was any damage to the gate.


    "Old man!" Before Nia could say anything, Leon angrily yelled, "Where''s Spencer?!" "Leon..." Nia felt helpless.


    "He''s having coffee in the living room," said Ewan scornfully. "What do you want with him?"


    Ewan was clearly giving Nia a hard time. Leon couldn''t stand to see such a long and slow process. He reached out to push Ewan away and led Nia inside. As he walked, he shouted loudly, "Spencer, did you kidnap bo... Casper?!"


    The strange voice surprised Spencer. He thought Nia hade alone, but he didn''t expect to see another one. Spencer looked at Leon''s face and saw that the man was dressed in raunchy clothes and had a strong gangster aura. He looked like someone close to Casper.


    Also, by apanying Nia to find him at such an important time, he must have a very high status around Casper.


    Unobtrusively, Spencer took Leon''s face to heart.


    "Ms. Davidson," Spencer said casually, unhurriedly, "Had better have a good reason for waking me up so early in the morning."


    "Where''s Casper?" said Leon, who was about to have a seizure. Nia didn''t want to talk to Spencer anymore.


    "Casper?" Spencer rubbed his chin and thought for a moment. Then, with a look of realization, he asked, "Is that the Casper who''s been following you around?"


    "Stop fucking pretending!" Leon''s patience was wearing thin, and he barked at Spencer,


    "Where have you kidnapped him?!"


    Spencer shot Leon a cold look, turned to Nia, frowned, and said, "Nia, where did you find this barking dog?"


    "Who are you calling a dog?!" Leon was on the verge of losing his temper when he heard Spencer''s sarcasm and rushed over to hit him, only to be stopped by Nia the next second. "Leon, take it easy. He''s not gonna hand Casper over!"

 Chapter 756 Casper Shows Up

    Chapter 756 Casper shows up


    "Yeah, you should listen to her," Spencer teased lightly.


    Once again, Leon, who had been provoked by Spencer''s words and was about to charge forward again, Nia deliberately stood in front of him to confront Spencer. "Spencer, give me Casper!"


    Seeing that Leon can no longer be teased, Spencer shifted his gaze to Nia, but once again, he said something infuriating,


    "Your little boyfriend is missing. Why don''t you go outside and look for him? I don''t have the guts to kidnap him. After all, he''s Miles'' son, isn''t he?"


    Nia had used the name Miles to suppress him before, and Spencer was doing the same to her.


    "If you know who his father is, you shouldn''t be stupid enough to do this to him!" Nia didn''t believe Spencer''s words at all.


    Spencer shrugged nonchntly and said,


    "You have to have evidence to frame me, don''t you? You came here saying that I kidnapped Casper. Nia, don''t you think your actions aree impulsive and ridiculous?"


    Nia bit her lip tightly and stared at Spencer without saying a word. Leon''s impulsive actions calmed her down. Indeed, she had panicked and lost her mind when she rushed here. Even if it was really Spencer who had kidnapped Casper, how could he admit that?!


    "Do you think I''m making a lot of sense?" Spencer took a stab at Nia by reading her mind.


    "Spencer," Nia said through clenched teeth, "If anything happens to Casper, whoever''s behind this, I''m going to put it on you!"


    "Nia!" Spencer shouted, exaggerating. "Aren''t you that unreasonable?"


    Nia red viciously at Spencer, reached out, grabbed Leon''s hand, and decided to leave first. She could no longer act impulsively.


    "Are we just going to leave?!" Leon was clearly not happy with Nia''s retreat.


    Nia wished Leon would shut up right now. The more he talked, the more Spencer will be proud.


    Sure enough, as they turned around, Spencer''s voice came from behind them,


    "This gentleman is right. Are you leaving just like that? You came to me early in the morning to disturb my sleep. Nia, you must have a apology, right?"


    "Spencer, I''ll find out when I find Casper, and you can''t me me for that!" Nia held back her anger and turned to re at Spencer.


    "I''ll be waiting for that day when youe and apologize to me," Spencer said sarcastically as Nia and Leon left.


    As soon as they left, Ewan came over and asked Spencer worriedly,


    "Mister, Casper doesn''t know who took him, does he?"


    "Sure," Spencer said, raising an eyebrow proudly. "Don''t worry about Dan."


    Ewan then rxed and asked Spencer, "I saw the man who came with Nia today. When did he appear by her side?"


    "It''s definitely not someone Nia keeps. I know exactly what kind of person she is. From his tone, it sounds like he has a lot to do with Casper. This person needs to be investigated carefully," Spencer said in a low voice with his dark eyes.


    "Yes, I''ll send someone to do that."


    Aftering out of Spencer''s vi, Leon was still unhappy with Nia''s behavior and even refused to get into the car. Nia sighed and exined,


    "Leon, we were too impulsive toe here. If Casper was really kidnapped by Spencer, then the bigger we get, the more danger we''ll put Casper in. If something really happened to Casper, what should we do?"


    Leon only calmed down a little after listening to Nia, but he still hit the car hard in anger and cursed,


    "So that''s it? We haven''t found boss yet!"


    "If we can''t, we''ll call the police! Spencer knows how serious this is, and he doesn''t dare do anything to Casper, but..."


    Nia frowned and Leon guessed what she was going to say. Of course, Spencer didn''t dare really kill Casper, but it was certain that he would suffer. The two of them frowned and were worried.


    In the car, the two of them were discussing how to find Casper. They didn''t expect to find Casper as soon as the car returned to the apartment. However, he looked very miserable.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It was just after eight o''clock. Themunity cleaning staff had not cleaned here, or it was afraid it would have caused a disturbance.


    In the morning dew, Casper was lying on top of it, topless and unconscious, in a position that they wouldn''t have noticed if they hadn''t been looking.


    "Casper!" Although she didn''t get a good look at him, Nia knew it was him. Without thinking, she rushed over and knelt beside Casper, anxiously shouting, her heart aching for him.


    At that moment, Casper''s entire body was filled with blood, and his body and face were covered in bruises and dark purple. He was nowpletely unconscious. It was obvious that he had been tortured by someone for the entire night.


    "Boss!" Leon yelled back, but Casper didn''t respond.


    "Let''s take him home first!" Nia was so anxious that tears came to her eyes, but she was still rational. She took off her coat and covered Casper with it, calling Leon to help her lift him up. "Should we get him to the hospital first?" Leon could tell at a nce that Casper was badly injured, and he couldn''t understand why Nia didn''t make it a priority to get him to the hospital. "Wait until Casper regains consciousness. This is going to be a disaster!" Nia said anxiously, "You have to help me right now."


    Leon calmed down and helped Nia lift Casper up. The two of them struggled to get him back to the apartment.


    After cing Casper gently on the couch, Nia turned up the room temperature and asked Leon to fetch water while she stood by Casper''s side and gently called out to him. "Casper, wake up. What''s going on?"


    Perhaps it was the warmth and gentle wipes that did the trick. Soon, Casper slowly opened his eyes, but they were so swollen that he could barely see what was in front of him.


    "Don''t hit me!"


    "Casper!" When Nia heard this, she quickly hugged him and said, "I''m Nia. Don''t worry. You''re home already."


    "Boss!" Leon was thrilled to see Casper awake, but he wasn''t doing well.


    At first Casper shuddered, but Nia slowly calmed him down and he came to his senses.


    "I''m at home?" Casper''s voice was deep and hoarse as he tried to keep his eyes open.


    "Yes, you''re home." With a gentle caress on Casper''s arm, Nia spoke softly, as if afraid to disturb him again.

 Chapter 757 Nightmare

    Chapter 757 Nightmare


    "Boss, do you remember what happened?" Leon wanted to know more about what happened than Nia''s tenderness.


    Drinking warm water, Casper slowly began to recall what happened yesterday.


    In the afternoon, Casper returned to Stable Growth Investment after he finished talking business. Unexpectedly, he was kidnapped by a group of people in the underground parking lot. They did not pay any attention to what he said and simply covered his head to take him away. The car drove for a long, long time. The gang didn''t even say a word. As long as Casper struggled, he would be punched, which eventually left Casper speechless.


    Finally, the car reached its destination, and Casper was being pushed forward. He could only remember that the road was difficult to walk, and that he had fallen during the journey. Soon after, he was stripped of his shirt and hung up. At first, Casper begged and promised favors, but it seemed that their goal was to torture him and beat him up, never saying a word.


    In this way, Casper became unconscious. The pain of his body forced him to wake up again and again, and then he fainted, until his body just felt the warmth, and then he woke up.


    They kidnapped Casper without any conditions, and even took the initiative to send him back to his apartment downstairs for the clear purpose of torturing him. At this point, Nia no longer made unnecessary assumptions. Spencer was behind this. No mistake!


    "Casper, you know who did this, don''t you?" Nia asked softly.


    "Sure," Casper said, stroking his aching belly. His eyes were swollen, but the hatred was still there.


    "Who else but Spencer?!"


    "But why would he want to kidnap for no reason?" Nia frowned and said, "It''s not like we''ve had problems with him for a while..."


    There must have been some stressor that made Spencer do something like this.


    "I guess he found out that Lucia was in the hospital was leaked by us." Casper was cunning. Spencer and Casper were on the same type of people, and it wasn''t hard to guess the trajectory of each other''s actions.


    "No wonder..." Nia mused.


    "I have Amasun Group''s shares, so he can only vent his anger on you. Now, we have no evidence. Even if we decide that he did it, there''s nothing we can do about it." "Nothing to be done?" Casper''s resentment was at its peak. "I don''t think so," he said dryly. "Spencer underestimated Miles."


    "You''re going to use Miles'' influence?" Nia said hesitantly, "Thest time Miles came over, you swore that you could solve it yourself. If you suddenly said it again... I''m afraid he''ll take you back by force." "That''s why I need your cooperation." The corners of Casper''s lips were bruised, but the treachery in his heart still made his lips twitch into a sinister smile. Of course, the smile would cause him a lot of pain. Casper was not in the hospital. Leon and these people were used to the pain, so they had their own way of dealing with it. It was a good thing that it didn''t break his heart or his bones, so only after two days, in addition to body aches and pains, there was nothing serious.


    That night, Nia was instructed by Casper to call Libby. At first, Nia expressed her concern for Libby and Miles. When Libby started asking about Casper''s condition, she began to falter. Libby soon discovered something was wrong,


    "Nia, did something happen to Casper?"


    "Auntie ... I..." Nia nced at Casper, who was standing next to her. She had a charming smile on her face, but what she said was awkward,


    "Casper''s fine. Don''t worry."


    "No," Libby said immediately, "You wouldn''t say that if he''s fine. Just tell me what happened to Casper!"


    "Auntie, Casper told me not to tell you or uncle..."


    "What the hell is going on?!" Libby was distraught.


    Nia pretended to meditate for a while before saying,Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Auntie, I''m sorry. I didn''t take good care of Casper. Two days ago, he was kidnapped by one of our enemies. Casper didn''t want you to worry so he didn''t let me tell you."


    "Is it Spencer?!" When Nia finished speaking, it wasn''t Libby''s voice that came over her phone, but Miles''s.


    Casper sat up as soon as he heard his voice. He didn''t expect Miles to be on the phone, so he saved himself a trip.


    Giving Nia a look, Casper continued to listen to their conversation.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry. I really didn''t expect Spencer to be so bold as to take Casper away from thepany parking lot. It was my negligence. I''m sorry..." Nia med herself for everything, and kept apologizing to Miles.


    "How''s Casper doing?" Miles didn''t question Nia, but continued to ask, and Libby''s muffled sobbing could be heard as he spoke.


    "They didn''t dare do anything to Casper. They just locked him up for the night. When I found Casper..." Nia choked up when she said this,


    "His entire body is injured. He was beaten so badly that I can''t even see his original appearance, but don''t worry. After two days of recuperation, he''s much better, but his body is still in a lot of pain." "Son of a bitch!" Miles shouted angrily. "How dare he beat my son?!"


    "Uncle, this is all my fault. Casper was worried about my safety, so he arranged all the bodyguards you left behind to protect me. He didn''t have anyone by his side, which gave Spencer an opportunity. If they had protected Casper back then, it wouldn''t have happened like this..."


    After saying that, Nia wept, but she didn''t look sad at all. She even picked a grape to eat.


    "It''s not your fault," Miles understood. "It''s a man''s job to protect his woman. My son is a good man! It''s Spencer''s fault. Give Casper the phone and I''ll talk to him."


    Nia said yes and handed the phone to Casper while she sat back and ate the grapes.


    "Dad, I''m sorry I embarrassed you," Casper said to Miles as he took the phone.


    "What are you talking about?" Miles said sadly.


    "I thought I could handle Spencer, but he turned out to be really mean. I''m sorry I let you down," Casper said "ashamedly."

 Chapter 758 Provoke The Wood Family

    Chapter 758 Provoke the Wood family


    "I know what you''re capable of. Many of my friends have told me what you''ve done at Athegate. I''m proud of you. It''s easy to dodge an open attack, but difficult to defend against a concealed one. Even I didn''t expect Spencer to dare to beat you up directly. It seems like it''s impossible not to let him know about the strength of our family." Miles''s voice deepened. It was harsh.


    "Dad... You''re not going to force me to leave Nia because of this, are you? I''ll be careful and vignt in the future." Casper was confident that he would win, but he still expressed his love for Nia affectionately. "Of course not. If you hade straight back after this incident, how would we face you? Doesn''t Spencer really think that our family is easy to bully?!" Miles'' answer was exactly the same as Casper''s. Miles was too proud to show the slightest sign of retreat at a time like this.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    "Don''t thank me, silly boy. Your mother is very worried. You''d betterfort her." Miles handed the phone to his wife.


    After Casper had a long conversation with Libby, patiently exining that he was fine, the two of them hung up, and Nia saw him put the phone down and ask,


    "Well?"


    "Miles ising out," Casper said proudly.


    "We''ll just have to wait and see." Nia raised her eyebrows and smiled as she leaned into Casper''s arms.


    Recently, Lucia had been suffering from the harassment of the paparazzi. Initially, she was so annoyed that she almost wanted to suppress it. Unexpectedly, just yesterday, the public opinion suddenly cooled down. The entertainment headlines were dominated by the scandal of another rich man''s wife and mistress offending each other. People''s memories were short-lived, and for a moment, it was as if Lucia''s domestic abuse had been suddenly forgotten by the masses.


    At first, Lucia thought it was Arthur.


    "I don''t think it was him," Lucia thought to herself. "Arthur wouldn''t use that to calm things down."


    It had to be said that Arthur''s attitude was extremely aboveboard. Normally, when faced with such a situation, he would send awyer''s letter to suppress it. He would never use other people''s scandals to cover up. This kind of behavior seemed like...


    Suddenly figuring out who did this, Lucia disdained, but thanks to his "blessing", she really can regain the peace of mind. While Lucia was thinking about it, Eduard called and invited Lucia to Arthur''s house for dinner after work. Luciaughed.


    "Eduard, why are you acting like you''re the host when you''re supposed to be at Arthur''s?"


    "Because I''m the first person to find out about this. After work, ask Jack and the others to take care of the baby first. I''ll call Arthurter. You and Kane cane over directly." Eduard was so excited that he spoke much faster.


    "Find out?" Lucia raised her eyebrows and smiled. "What did you find out?"


    "You''ll see when you get here," Eduard said mysteriously and hung up.


    "This guy..." Lucia looked at her phone.


    After work, as soon as Lucia put the papers away, Kane came up and waited for her, and the two went to Arthur''s house.


    In the car, Kane and Lucia chatted.


    "Lucia, do you know what Eduard summoned us to say?"


    "I don''t know. He''s been ying hard to get on the phone," Lucia replied honestly.


    "It''s a big deal to have all of us here," Kaneughed.


    "Maybe it''s a good day to announce him and Daphne''s wedding," Lucia supposed, smiling at the thought of Daphne in her wedding dress.


    "I don''t think so. He doesn''t even dare to propose. Who would have thought that the master of Love would lose to an innocent girl and be fascinated willingly?" Kane was not soft-spoken when he teased Eduard.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Eduard isn''t a womanizer, but he didn''t have the woman he used to enjoy so much. It''s a good thing he met Daphne, or he''d still be on the front page of the entertainment pages," Lucia said with a chuckle. "Speaking of which," said Kane, suddenly looking at Lucia with a straight face, "Lucia, did Arthur do something to cool the news?"


    "It wasn''t him," Lucia said without thinking. "It was Spencer."


    "Is that him?" Kane arched an eyebrow.


    "Well, he''s always been very concerned about his public image, and this time he''s been used of being a domestic abuser. Cloudwork''s stock went from bad to worse. He probably wants to put this whole thing to rest more than I do, and he''s the only one who can use a scandal to cover his own ass," Lucia exined.


    "Yeah..." Kane nodded in agreement, but there was one thing he didn''t understand,


    "Your hospitalization is leaked, and causes a huge uproar. There must be someone behind it. Could Spencer have exposed someone else''s scandal and the other party really be willing to disappear immediately? That doesn''t seem logical."


    Lucia smiled and guessed, "That means Spencer has found out who''s behind this, and he''s already made his move. That''s why he''s holding back."


    "Lucia," said Kane, "You seem to know who''s behind this."


    "We''ve always made a lot of enemies in business, and we''ve been stabbed in the back many times. However, who else do you think dares to publicize my affairs in such a big way and isn''t afraid of Arthur''s pressure?"


    Lucia smiled at Kane.


    Kane looked into her eyes and knew in an instant.


    As they spoke, Lucia and Kane''s car arrived at Arthur''s vi. As soon as they got out of the car, Arthur was waiting for them at the gate.


    As Kane and Lucia walked forward, Kane mocked himself. "Lucia, if I hadn''t arrived with you today, I don''t think I would have had the privilege of being greeted by Mr. Davies himself."


    Lucia smiled and said nothing, and Arthur put his arm around her waist and said to Kane,


    "Once in a hundred years, you should cherish."


    "I..." Kane didn''t know whether tough or cry. He wasn''t exactly subtle when it came to Lucia!


    The three of them were joking when Juliana heard her husband''s voiceing out, and Kane''s broken heart wasforted.


    Lucia followed Arthur into the house. It turned out that Eduard and Daphne had already arrived. As soon as they entered the living room, the whole house became lively. When Peter saw how lively the house was, he led the servants to prepare dinner.


    After greeting each other and sitting on the sofa, Lucia asked Eduard,


    "Do you want to share your findings now?"

 Chapter 759 Know Fairly Well

    Chapter 759 Know fairly well


    When Lucia asked, they all looked at Eduard, who sat up in his mannerisms and awkwardly posed for the narrative until Daphne pinched him.


    "Speak up!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''ll tell you right away," Eduard said, as he gave in and everyoneughed. Inughter, Eduard made a serious "discovery" that waspletely at odds with the mood.


    It was not supposed to get out, but the upper echelons of society intersected so closely that a friend of Eduard''s was working with Cloudwork Inc. On the day of the ident, he was talking to Spencer about a small project, so he saw the whole thing with his own eyes and told Eduard


    Yesterday afternoon, his friend was discussing a project with Spencer. Just as the two of them were finishing up, Spencer''s office was suddenly kicked open, apanied by the screams of the secretary and the shouts of the security guard.


    The men who broke into the office were a bunch of thugs in suits, all well-dressed, but with a hard look on their faces and no good intentions.


    They entered the office before security from Cloudwork arrived. Spencer looked closely, and found that several of his own security guards had been wounded in the face. It seemed that they had tried to stop the gang just now.


    "Who are you?! Who gave you the courage to barge into my office?" Spencer naturally didn''t flinch when he was in his own territory, not to mention his business partner. He couldn''t afford to lose face, so he asked sternly.


    "How dare you?" A thick male voice was heard from the thugs. They then retreated one by one in an orderly manner. They saw a middle-aged man in a blue windbreaker walking forward slowly. His face, which had been etched with age, was full of solemnity and malice. He looked at Spencer and said,


    "Who gave you the courage to hurt my son?!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    His friend had already stepped aside to protect himself. He couldn''t understand what the middle-aged man was saying, but Spencer''s expression changed immediately. It was obvious that he had already guessed the man''s identity.


    "Mr. Wood, you have to have evidence. You said that I hurt your son, but who saw it?" Spencer quickly calmed down and asked.


    "I, Miles, have always acted consciously. I''m not a police officer. What proof do I need? I just guessed that you hurt my son!" The man shouted coldly. Only then did his friend realize that he was the all-powerful Miles of Lepus.


    "Mr. Wood," Spencer said, ncing at the thugs around Miles, and knowing that his men were no match for him. He was afraid, but he refused to admit it.


    "We''re both civilized people. We have at least some evidence to support our actions. Yes, Nia and I do have a lot of grudges, but your son and I don''t have any conflicts. Why would I want to hurt him without any reason?"


    "I''m standing right here asking you why, aren''t I?" Miles said immediately.


    "Mr. Wood, aren''t you being a little overbearing?" Spencer was clearly outraged. "I know your reputation, and you''re a big shot on Lepus, but this is Athegate, and I''m a big shot. I don''t want you running wild here!"


    "Run wild?" Miles sneered and waved his hand. The thugs around him immediately swarmed up and started smashing Spencer''s office. Under the shrill sound of the items being destroyed, Miles turned on Spencer and continued,


    "I''ll show you how wild it is today!"


    Spencer''s face faded, turning pale and blue. He could only watch Miles'' men smash his things. Unwilling to be insulted, he told the security guard,


    "Call the police now!"


    But as soon as the guard moved, Miles'' men pinned him against the wall.


    Spencer looked worse


    Miles''s men smashed all theputers on Spencer''s desk. Miles raised his hand and told them to stop.


    "Miles! You''ve gone too far!" Looking at the mess, Spencer turned cold, as if his dignity had been shattered like those items.


    "Have I gone too far?" Miles shot Spencer a scornful look.


    "You''re the one who has gone too far. If I don''t let you keep a good memory, do you really think that my family is easy to bully? I''m here today to give you a warning. Don''t hurt my son. If there''s a next time, these aren''t the only things that will be smashed to the ground!"


    Miles didn''t say much, and when he was done, he turned away with his men without giving Spencer a chance to rebut.


    When Miles left, the friend walked over to Spencer in a panic and asked him,


    "Mr. Davies, what have you done to piss off such a monster?"


    "Who knows why he went crazy," Spencer said angrily. "How dare he barge in here like this? Miles is really a gangster!"


    "I just heard him say. Is it because you hurt his son?" Everyone was curious, and this man was no exception. And he asked tentatively..


    "It''s all because he incited Nia to publicize my domestic abuse that I..." Spencer was so angry that he didn''t think twice about what he said. By the time he realized what was going on, most of the secret was already out.


    This man waited curiously for Spencer to continue, but he quickly cut him off. He turned to him and said, "I''m sorry for scaring you. I''m really not in the mood for this. I''ll treat you to dinner next time. Esme, send Mr. Turner out."


    Spencer''s secretary was still in shock. When she heard his voice, she came to her senses and led this man out. When the man finally turned around, all he saw was Spencer''s gloomy expression.


    "That''s the way it is," said the whole thing, Eduard smiled smugly and said, "Isn''t this exciting? It turns out that Nia and Casper were the ones who leaked the news about Lucia''s hospitalization. Spencer must have gotten revenge on Casper to trigger Miles'' anger."


    Kane snickered and said to Eduard, "Lucia has guessed everything you just said."


    When Kane said this, everyone looked at Lucia, especially Arthur, and he said, "Lucia, you knew?"


    "Don''t you know?" Lucia asked Arthur with a mischievous smile.


    Arthur, of course, saw iting.


    Arthur smiled and agreed with Lucia.


    Yes, Arthur had guessed from the beginning that Nia and Casper were behind the publicity. He was just sitting on the sidelines to see how Spencer would react. Things were going exactly as he had expected.

 Chapter 760 Suspicion

    Chapter 760 Suspicion


    "What..." Eduard was disappointed by Lucia and Arthur''s reaction. He copsed on the back of the sofa as if he had lost all hope and said, "So you guys were expecting this to happen."


    "That day, Nia and Casper rushed to the hospital to visit Lucia as soon as possible. Although we couldn''t be sure that they were the ones who leaked the news, when they urately found Lucia''s room, I knew that they had something to do with this. Spencer is a vengeful person, so he wouldn''t sit idly by and do nothing if public opinion escted. It''s not surprising that he did kidnap and hurt him. However, Miles surprised me. His style is indeed domineering."


    Arthur dispelled doubts for them. He was well-thought and had clear logic. They admired him and can not help but sigh at the same time.


    "I was wondering why you didn''t intervene," Juliana said with a smile. "It was a dog-eat-dog situation."


    "Working with them is meant to stir up conflicts. Why would I be stupid enough to try to resolve these conflicts by myself? It''s just that..." Arthur said as he gently hugged Lucia and said apologetically,


    "I''m sorry."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "For what?" Lucia said with a shrug.


    "No matter what Nia and Casper have done, Spencer is definitely the first person they''re going after right now, not me. I''m d someone helped us deal with him."


    "But Casper is so high-profile. No wonder Spencer''s going after him," Eduard said,


    "He''s been in the upper echelon all this time. He''s been making connections, and he''s been behaving very erratically. I''ve got a lot of friends who''ve gotten to know him a little bit. It looks like he''s ready to make a long-term development in Athegate."


    "Who is Casper anyway? Why is he suddenly around Nia?" Juliana frowned and fretted.


    "I''d like to take this opportunity to share the results of Kyle''s research," Arthur said.


    "Hasn''t Casper''s background been checked?" Eduard didn''t expect Arthur to keep digging.


    "It''s not hard to find out his background in the country, but what I really want to know is how he got together with Nia and is willing to use his family''s influence to fight Spencer, so I asked Kyle to continue investigating his life in USA. And this investigation really found some clues," Arthur exined.


    "Arthur, what have you found out?" asked Lucia, leaning over Arthur without concealing her curiosity.


    Arthur smiled at Lucia and delivered the results of Kyle''s investigation.


    "Although Casper doesn''t admit to his rtionship with Nia, it''s obvious that they''ve been lovers for a long time. However, Kyle''s investigation in USA contradicts this rtionship. In USA, Casper already has a girlfriend, and shees from a poor family. In order to make a living, she goes to a bar to work as a dancer to earn tuition and living expenses. In order to protect her, Casper even went to Vallentyne to work as a bartender. I sent people to find the girl. The girl said that Casper suddenly disappeared one night and reappeared a few monthster, estranged from her like a stranger. Soon after, he applied for suspension from school and returned to the country."


    "Isn''t Casper Miles'' son? Why didn''t he use his powers to help the schoolgirl?" Lucia wondered.


    "That''s the second problem. ording to Kyle, Casper keeps a very low profile at school. None of his ssmates know that he''s from a rich family. He even has a lot of part-time jobs, and his character is honest and approachable. He has a good reputation," Arthur said.


    "That doesn''t sound like the Casper we saw." Honest? Given the way Casper looked at Lucia and the way he handled things, it was hard for Lucia to blend the two traits into one person.


    "Yeah, it was weird when I heard about it," Arthur nodded. "Casper is supposed to be very fond of his girlfriend. How could he have had an intimate rtionship with Nia at that time, and the months he disappeared were very suspicious. Lucia, do you remember where Jacob wasst seen?"


    "Vallentyne!" Lucia''s eyes lit up and she immediately said, "The same ce. Is that such a coincidence?!"


    "What you''re saying is..." Eduard was still a little confused. The only thing he could say for sure was,


    "Did Jacob manipte Casper?"


    Eduard''s conjecture was denied by both Lucia and Arthur, who said,


    "I don''t think so. Casperes from a wealthy family. Even though he was manipted by Jacob in Vallentyne, he had countless opportunities to ask his father for help after he returned to the country. Now, he seems to be genuinely helping Nia. There is no sign of being coerced."


    "Yes, and how could a simple, hardworking boy be brainwashed into a sophisticated socialite in just a few months?" Lucia agreed.


    No one can answer Lucia''s question, at least not yet for Arthur.


    "Oops!" Juliana broke out in silence. "What''s going on? Poppy and Jacob, Nia and Casper. Why are all these base people around Lucia?!"


    "Tall trees catch much wind," Kane said.


    "It looks like my tree is going to go through a lot," Lucia said with self-deprecation.


    "Don''t worry. You have me by your side." If Lucia was a tree, he was by her side to protect her. No matter what, Arthur will protect her.


    Arthur expressed his love for Lucia in just few words. Lucia looked at him sideways. Looking at her own reflection in his eyes, she can not help but smile. "Their affection... caught me off guard..." watching Lucia and Arthur stare into each other''s eyes, Eduard was envious.


    Eduard''s words made everyoneugh, and the serious atmosphere immediately eased. It was always fun to joke with Eduard, so the dull topic was changed. Luciaughed as she squeezed Arthur''s hand gently. No matter what the future held, she knew she could rest assured that he would always be there for her. Feeling the strength of Lucia''s grip on his palm, Arthur turned to her with a gentle smile.


    At that moment, Peter went into the living room and told everyone that dinner was ready. The group walked toward the dining room with great interest. Arthur took Lucia by the hand and whispered to her, "Lucia, we''ll talkter."

 Chapter 761 Good Friends Get Together

    Chapter 761 Good Friends Get Together


    The atmosphere at the dinner was pleasant. Lucia and the group had not gathered for a long time. Furthermore, the misunderstanding between her and Arthur had been resolved. There was no need for them to choose their words carefully. The conversation was light and pleasant.


    Soon it was dark and the lights were on. The group of people who had finished their dinner and were chatting in the living room soon realized that Lucia felt ill at ease. Arthur understood her, "Worried about the baby?"


    "Yes," said Lucia, nodding her head, not concealing her concern. "This is a critical moment. I''m always afraid that if I leave her for too long..."


    "No!" Arthur immediately stopped Lucia, sping her hand. "Our daughter will be safe."


    "Lucia, you should rx once in a while," Juliana said to Lucia, who was still frowning:


    "Jack and the others are Otis''srades-in-arms. With them around, Spencer wouldn''t be able to hurt the baby even if he has the ability."


    It was not that Juliana wasn''t worried about the baby, but she had faith in the four of them.


    "I know," said Lucia softly, but she was still worried.


    "We''ll have plenty of time to get together after this is over. Since Lucia is worried about the baby, why don''t we call it a day?" Even though Eduard didn''t know what to say, he was always the most empathetic when it mattered.


    "Lucia, I''ll take you home." Arthur took Lucia''s hand and stood up, but Lucia shook her head.


    "Not now," she wanted to, but no.


    Arthur didn''t seem to mind it. He kissed Lucia''s forehead, ignoring the others. "In that case," he said with a smile, "Let Eduard be your chauffeur."


    "Aren''t Kane and Julia on her way?" Eduard didn''t mind it but he just thought Arthur was doing it on purpose.


    "Their son is still at home. Even though the nanny is there, it''s time to go back. You and Daphne don''t have children yet, so you''ll have to take care of her," Arthur said, ncing at Eduard.


    "Who says we don''t? We''ll soon be..." Eduard''s high-profile announcement was quickly blocked by Daphne who was blushing and was using the dessert on the coffee table to stop it. Three cupcakes were shoved into Eduard''s mouth, and his mouth bulged. Daphne red at him and cursed,


    "Sweeten you to death..."


    "Haha..." everyone was amused by them. Seeing that they were about to go home, Arthur pulled Lucia into the side hall. He still had something to say to her. "Just so we know, we can''t keep our eyes controlled. You two be a little more reserved." Eduard aw Arthur pulling Lucia into the hall andughed loudly at them. "Eduard, would you like some more cake?" Lucia asked coldly, and the next second Eduard shut up.


    When Eduard had calmed down, Arthur turned to Lucia and said,


    "Lucia, how about I get you and baby out of there right now?"


    Lucia thought Arthur had it all figured out.


    "You''ve been worried all this time, haven''t you?"


    By tapping Arthur''s heart with her fingers, Lucia could almost hear the answer in his heart.


    "No matter what kind of emotional carrier Ms. Wilson is to you, I don''t want you and the baby to risk being around Spencer. He''s getting crazier every day. Do you remember Jacob''s former confidant?" "Samuel?" How could Lucia forget such a scoundrel.


    "His wife reported him missing six months ago and he hasn''t been found," Arthur said quietly.


    "Spencer probably took care of him," Lucia replied without hesitation.


    "Samuel must be the one who set Nia and Jacob up. After Spencer found out about it, he took care of him in private. He doesn''t care about thew anymore. I''m afraid..." It was the first time Arthur had expressed his worries so bluntly, because he never wanted to worry Lucia before.


    "Arthur, can you wait a few days?" Lucia said awkwardly.


    She wanted to wait until Esmae saw Spencer''s character, so that she would have a reason to leave without hurting Esmae.


    Arthur could not take his eyes off Lucia. He looked at his reflection in her starry eyes. He could feel the dilemma in her heart, but it was rted to the safety of her and their daughter. Arthur could not rx. "Arthur..." seeing that Arthur''s handsome face was full of worry, Lucia was touched and distressed. She leaned into his arms and whispered,


    "Don''t worry. Jack and the others are ready to leave. If there is a real conflict, nothing will happen to our daughter."


    "And you?" Arthur asked in a low voice, encircling Lucia''s slender body.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lucia''s heart skipped a beat and she could clearly feel how much the man in front of her loved her.


    "I''ll be fine, too," promised Lucia, biting her lip.


    "Lucia, you must be careful when I''m not by your side." Arthur knew that he could not change Lucia''s mind. He could only "beg" her to take care of herself.


    "I will," said Lucia softly, burying her head in Arthur''s neck and sniffing his familiar scent.


    In the living room, Eduard and the others said nothing. Although they knew it was bad to peek, their eyes were fixed on Lucia and Arthur, who were hugging each other in the side hall. They always found the atmosphere between the two rather heavy.


    "Kane, is everything okay?" Juliana gripped her husband''s arm in concern.


    "My biggest fear is that they''re hiding something because they don''t want to worry us." Kane had long guessed that two people with the same kind of heart wouldn''t want their friends to worry. Kane''s words struck a chord with the other three, who remained silent with mixed feelings.


    A momentter, Arthur and Lucia returned to the dining room after their conversation, and seeing that everyone was looking serious, Lucia seemed to sense something and said, half-jokingly, "What''s the matter? We were just talking, and you''re all alone?"


    For once, Eduard didn''t take Lucia''s joke, but instead, Daphne stood up and took Lucia''s hand, pleading,


    "Lucia, even though our capabilities are limited, if there''s anything we can do to help you, you have to tell us, okay?"


    At Daphne''s words, Lucia smiled, which crept across the crowd like a spring breeze. She said,


    "You''ve been helping me."


    Everybody''s facial expression moved slightly. At the same time, they were looking at Lucia. They wanted to say something again and again, and finally listened to Lucia who continued saying.

 Chapter 762 Sudden Sensation

    Chapter 762 Sudden sensation


    Lucia continued,


    "I was framed by Jacob in the past, and I left my hometown. When I came back a few yearster, although I still remember what this city looked like, there were no more people here who cared about me until I met you..."


    Lucia''s words moved everyone, and as she spoke, Juliana and Daphne, who were the most sensitive, their eyes turned red.


    "Kane did bad things to me in the past because of Poppy, but the most valuable thing is that you finally decided to stand up for me. I know it wasn''t easy," Lucia said, looking at Kane, before turning to Eduard. "Eduard, you used to be my boss, but after what happened to me, you didn''t mind me and you still wanted to be with me. I really appreciate it," Lucia said and looked at Juliana.


    "Julia, we didn''t get to know each other very well. There were many misunderstandings, but because of these misunderstandings, I cherish our hard-won friendship." With that, Lucia turned to Daphne, who was beside her.


    "Daphne, you and I can be considered true sisters. I''ve saved you, and you''ve saved me. We don''t have many friends who''ve lived like this. No matter what happens in the future, I''ll treat you as my sister. I hope you''ll always treat me as your sister too."


    "Lucia..." It was thest thing Daphne wanted to hear, and as soon as her tears fell, she leaned over Lucia and sobbed, unable to speak.


    "Lucia, what do you want to do?" Eduard said, holding back the bitterness in his heart. "Don''t talk like you''re saying good-bye."


    Arthur sped Lucia''s hand, and there was a dim light in his lowered eyes. He was the only one who knew why she was saying this.


    "I''m not saying good-bye. I just want to tell you," Lucia said, her eyes turning red. She smiled gently,


    "Your willingness to stay with me has been a great help to me, and I really appreciate getting to know you guys."


    "All right, stop it!" Juliana said as she buried her head in Kane''s shoulder, tears streaming down her face.


    Lucia took a deep breath and forced herself not to cry. She didn''t want to make everyone so sad, but she really wanted to tell them now.


    Just as Lucia could not hide the bitterness in her heart, Arthur gently raised his hand and wrapped it around her waist. Lucia turned her head to look at him. She saw that his eyes were clear. He was clearly an extremely determined man, but his gaze could be so gentle.


    For a moment, Lucia calmed down.


    Seeing that Lucia had calmed down, Arthur was relieved and said to the others,


    "It''s a rare night for us to be together. Don''t be so sentimental. We''ll have plenty of chancester. Eduard, please take Lucia home."


    Eduard and the others knew that showing their emotions would only make Lucia feel worse, so they cheered up and Eduard started talking again, only this time with a forced smile.


    After saying goodbye to Arthur, Lucia got into Eduard''s car and Kane left with his wife, Juliana.


    After they left, Peter came to Arthur, who was still standing in the doorway watching the cars leave, and said,


    "I heard what you said just now. Although Ms. Webb has been prepared for this for a long time, you still need to leave a way out to be safe."


    "I understand," Arthur said, staring into the distance.


    After Spencer''s office was trashed by Miles, Casper was relieved to learn what Miles had done, and that Miles was with Libby in Athegate, where Casper was in good hands and in the best of hands. Libby had talked to him about Nia when she was taking care of her son, but Casper still made it clear that he didn''t care about her past. Even though Libby had problems with that, she didn''t show up in front of Nia.


    Miles had brought in a few more best men to keep Casper safe, so Casper had nothing to worry about. He was just worried after learning that Nia and Leon had gone to see Spencer.


    As soon as Miles and Libby left, Casper, who had recovered from his injuries, immediately contacted Leon and told him to keep a low profile for the time being and not to let Spencer find out who they were. Leon did what he was told andid low a lot. Spencer missed the perfect opportunity to find out where he came from.


    "Nothing?" asked Spencer, frowning as he sat in hisrgely restored office.


    "No..." replied the man, who also raised his doubts. "Leon seems to have appeared out of thin air. He''s only appeared by Nia''s side once. We''ve been monitoring Nia''s movements closely for the past few days, but we''ll never see this person again."


    "You don''t even know his full name?" Spencer asked.


    "No." There was more than one Leon in Athegate, and though Spencer''s men had done everything they could, who would be able to identify a ghost like that?


    "Well, you can leave." Spencer fidgeted and waved his hand, driving his men away.


    After the office was quiet again, Spencer became even more upset. Although everything here had been restored to its original state, he could clearly remember the day when he was suppressed by Miles and was seen by outsiders. Spencer couldn''t take it.


    Still, Miles was no pushover. He''d been in Lepus for years, and he''d already considered a major yer unless...


    Just as Spencer was thinking of something, his phone rang. Spencer looked at the number and immediately calmed down. When he picked it up, his voice was disguised as pleasant and lighthearted, "Mr. Louis, why are you calling me at this hour?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Spencer, are you kidding me?" Cameron asked in an inexplicable question that made Spencer frown.


    Heughed dryly and said, "Mr. Louis, are you kidding?"


    "I''m not joking with you!" Cameron''s tone was very harsh. He was obviously very angry. "The few clients you brought in all of a sudden terminated their contracts with mypany. How dare you say that you don''t know about this?!"


    "What?!" Spencer stood up in shock when he heard that. He immediately exined, "That''s impossible. They''ve already cut ties with the Brown family under my persuasion. Why would they suddenly change their mind?"


    "I''m asking you," Cameron sneered.

 Chapter 763 The Decision That Cannot Be Understood

    Chapter 763 The decision that cannot be understood


    "Mr. Brown, are you sure?" Spencer reconfirmed with Cameron, realizing the gravity of the situation.


    "Of course I''m sure," Cameron said dryly, irritated by Spencer''s questioning.


    "ording to our agreement, as long as you can help me dismantle the Brown family''s customer chain, I''m willing to help you take back Davonnis Corp in the future. However, we can''t evenplete the first step now. Spencer, I really suspect that you''re just fooling me. Where was your promise?"


    "Mr. Louis, don''t take this the wrong way," Spencer quickly exined,


    "I''m working with you. I just don''t know what went wrong. Did they mention anything when they broke up with you?"


    "Nothing," Cameron said. "I don''t care what you have to do to figure this out. If you don''t, I, Louis Group will make you an enemy!"


    "Mr. Louis, I..." Spencer was hung up before he could finish his words. He gripped the phone in his hand and did not say a word. His face was ashen.


    At this moment, Spencer really panicked. He had spent two months behind the Brown family''s back to lobby their partners in the dark. Everything was going smoothly and he had not lost a single battle. Why was everything falling apart all of a sudden?


    Could it be that the Brown family already knew something was up?


    Spencer thought so, but quickly dismissed the idea. He knew Esmae too well, and if she knew about it, she would have immediately called him and questioned him. She would not have remained silent until now.


    So what went wrong?


    The more Spencer thought about it, the more he felt that things were getting out of hand. He was in over his head, but one thing he was sure of was that the surveince on Lucia was about to get stricter! Jack and the other people picked up on Spencer as soon as he stepped up surveince around the building. They hurriedly told the news to Lucia, but she was not anxious.


    "Helena and they have told Uncle Chris and Auntie Esmae that Spencer has betrayed the Brown family. Spencer will panic and we''ll just have to act as usual."


    "Lucia, will we alert him?" Gene asked worriedly.


    Lucia pursed her lips slightly and thought to herself that Esmae''s action this time was indeed something that she had not expected. As usual, she would be furious when she found out about Spencer''s betrayal. Even if she did not return to the country to question him, and she was right to be concerned about her current predicament with the baby, but so far, she hadn''t contacted her. And Spencer had no ns to leave the country. What did Esmae want to do?


    With Gene''s question, Lucia was even more unsure. She and Helena had personally confirmed that night, that Chris and Esmae were aware of this. And Lucia ws concerned that Esmae had so far done nothing but redeem the lost client chain.


    If it was just her, Lucia could wait for the results calmly, but now that it was a matter of the baby''s safety. Lucia didn''t want to wait any longer. She had just hung up the phone with Helena, and she took the initiative to contact Esmae.


    "Auntie, I..." The call went through, and Esmae spoke before Lucia could say hello.


    "Stop it. I know what you''re going to say," Esmae said coldly. "You''re still Spencer''s fiancee until I say something."


    "Auntie," said Lucia, frowning and failing to understand,


    "Now that you''ve seen who Spencer really is, why..."


    "Because I know that you''re the one leading the investigation!" Esmae roared angrily. "All you want is to have a legitimate reason for you to break off the engagement. Under such circumstances, I''ll only consider thepany''s cut-off, not your engagement with Spencer."


    "Auntie, isn''t that the same thing?" Lucia smiled wryly. "Even if I don''t know Arthur today and Spencer is evil, I''ll still investigate what he did and expose it."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "But you just want to leave Spencer for Arthur now, don''t You?" Esmae refused to listen to Lucia''s exnation.


    "Aunt, why don''t you give up now," continued Lucia, a little annoyed by Esmae''s remarks. Her pleas were never worth the effort.


    "Spencer betrayed me, and now he''s betrayed the Brown family. Why are you forcing him to be with me?"


    "Then you can assure me that if I break off the engagement, you will never go to Arthur again for the rest of your life?" Esmae''s words were cold and hard. Lucia was momentarily speechless.


    How was that possible?


    "Well, I knew it," Esmae sneered. "You did it for Arthur, but only for that. Spencer is a man I can control, but not abandon."


    "Aunt, Spencer is out of control," Lucia said. "He has the building under surveince. Baby and I are in danger. Can you please break off our engagement?"


    "You don''t have to be an rmist," said Esmae coolly.


    "Isn''t he monitoring the building because you''re always trying to find Arthur? You disobeyed me and continue to work with him, and now he''s gonna let you be with Arthur? I know you''re in and out of Davonnis Corp a lot right now. Even if Spencer has some control over it, I''d understand."


    Lucia felt a throbbing pain in her heart, and nothing was more painful than being distrusted by those closest to her.


    Lucia was speechless. Esmae waited a long time. She seemed to understand what she was thinking, but in no way agreed with what she was doing. Then she softened her tone and said,


    "Lucia, have you ever thought about how you''re responsible for Spencer being pushed to this point? You didn''t give him a chance, and neither did I. That''s why you forced him to cooperate with Louis Group. If..."


    "There are no ifs," Lucia said atst, but her voice was hard and irrational.


    "Spencer is a shameless scoundrel. This will never change. I don''t know how clever his words are to make you feel that he has been wronged, but everything he does goes against the love that he says he has. The original purpose of him getting close to me is just to get back at Arthur. Now, he''s using the Brown family to gain momentum and colluding with his enemies. Auntie, if you think he''s still useful, I won''t stop you, but I don''t want to do nothing anymore."


    "What do you want?!" Esmae panicked when she heard Lucia speak to her in such a cold voice.

 Chapter 764 Make Up Your Mind

    Chapter 764 Make up your mind


    "I don''t want to have anything to do with someone like Spencer, and that doesn''t change the fact that I love Arthur," Lucia said, now unconcerned.


    "If you must stop me, I can only spend my life confessing to you, but I will never submit to it again."


    "Lucia, are you renouncing me?!" Esmae''s heart palpitated at Lucia''s words, but when she heard them, her temper was piqued by the rebellious nature of her words.


    "Auntie, thank you for taking care of me," Lucia said, gritting her teeth and hanging up quickly.


    She didn''t want to wait any longer!


    She looked at the time on her phone. It was 8:20 p. m., so it was best to wait untilter in the night to leave. After making up her mind, Lucia found Jack and the others and told them her n. "After midnight, we''ll get out of here." Lucia''s eyes were firm.


    "You''ve finally made up your mind!" Victor was so excited about Lucia''s decision that he said, "I told you not to worry about it!"


    "All right, shut up." Nick was more sensitive. He saw Lucia''s strange look and told Victor to shut up.


    "What? I can''t talk?!" Victor asked, raising an eyebrow.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jack sighed, pushed Victor away, and asked Lucia, "Lucia, did you have an argument with Ms. Wilson?"


    Why else would Lucia, who had always respected Esmae, leave now against her will?


    Lucia lowered her eyes, pursed her lips, and said nothing.


    Victor noticed that something was wrong with her, too, and his cheerful look vanished. "Lucia," he asked worriedly, "Is that so?"


    "Yes, I''ve decided to follow my heart and not worry about anything else. Therefore, I need you to be as determined as I am to leave this hellish ce!" Lucia lifted her gaze and said with a burning one. A few words from Lucia piqued their moods.


    "Well said!" Victor immediately praised, "People should live their lives ording to their hearts. Lucia, don''t worry. We are all your strong backing. After midnight, we will leave!"


    When Gene saw that Lucia had made up her mind, he secretly made up his mind too. Tonight, no mistakes!


    Meanwhile, back in Chicago, Esmae was pacing back and forth in her study, restless after Lucia hung up on her.


    "Esmae, what''s wrong?" Chris saw his wife like this when he passed the study, so he came in and asked her.


    "Lucia just called," Esmae confided to her husband as she struggled to resolve her frustration. "She''s upset with how I''m handling Spencer, and she wants to cut me off!"


    Chris scowled, and though his wife looked sad and aggrieved, so he took a fair stand and said,


    "I don''t think you handled it well either. Why not let Lucia go free?"


    When Esmae heard that, she froze and stared at him for a few seconds, saying,


    "What''s wrong with the way I handled it? I got my clients back. I shut down Amasun Group''s entire operation, and then I''m gonna go after Spencer, and I''m gonna keep him out of the family business. What more does she want? For me to let her be with Arthur?! What Spencer has done is disgusting, but it has nothing to do with his engagement to Lucia!"


    Among Esmae''sints, there was theint against Chris who spoke for Lucia.


    "Since you know that Spencer is an abomination, you should cut him off from Lucia. Everyone knows that he has betrayed you. Do you still have any hope for his rtionship with Lucia?!" Chris, too, could not agree with his wife''s decision.


    Esmae stared at Chris and was absolutely certain that he was leaning towards Lucia. Lowering her eyes, she said coldly,


    "No matter how bad Spencer is, at least he can stop Lucia and Arthur''s rtionship. For this reason alone, I won''t put pressure on him about the engagement. You don''t have to say anything. I know that you''ve never agreed with my actions. You even hope that Lucia can be with Arthur as soon as possible, right?"


    "Esmae!" Chris got a little angry and said, "When have I ever interfered with your methods? It''s just that now you''re not thinking straight, and you''d rather keep Lucia with someone like that for the sake of your own hatred. Have you considered Lucia''s feelings? What wouldn''t a guy like Spencer do for profit? You''ve blocked all the doors of the Amasun Group. You think he won''t give Lucia a hard time?"


    "I don''t care," said Esmae petntly. "She can''t be with Arthur, anyway!"


    Chris had always known that Esmae was stubborn, but now even he couldn''t stand it.


    "Get out of here," Esmae said with a cold look in her eyes and pushed him away from the study. "I know what I''m doing."


    Pushed out of the study, Chris closed the door without hesitation. He was worried and just wanted his wife to stop acting out.


    But... Chris didn''t know that as soon as he left, Esmae called Spencer.


    When Spencer got the call from Esmae, he panicked, thinking she was ming him for Louis, but instead of talking about it, she told him that Lucia had decided to disown her. Arthur and she were getting back together anyway.


    "Ms. Wilson, are you sure that Lucia really has this kind of idea?" Spencer raised his eyebrows, unable to believe that the most powerful leverage against Lucia was no longer avable.


    "Sure," said Esmae in a long, cold voice. "She''s probably nning to leave right now, so be prepared, but don''t hurt them."


    Esmae knew Spencer was bad, but she still believed he would never hurt Lucia.


    "Of course," Spencer said happily, "I would never hurt her, but I would never let her go and live with Arthur!"


    That was the attitude Esmae wanted from Spencer, and when she told him what had happened, she added coldly,


    "Also, I''ll talk to you about the Louis Group when you''ve given up on Lucia leaving."


    "Ms. Wilson..." Spencer was about to exin something when Esmae hung up the phone. Although he was a little disappointed and lost the chance to exin, Esmae''s message came just in time!

 Chapter 765 Failed Operation

    Chapter 765 Failed Operation


    During the hours of waiting for the dawn toe, Lucia walked to the window countless times to check on the situation in the vestibule. She also looked at thest quarter moon in the sky countless times. Although her daughter was sleeping soundly behind her, Lucia''s heart could not settle down.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She didn''t tell Arthur that she was going to make her move tonight. She was afraid that Arthur would bring someone over, which would only draw more attention. Perhaps it would cause a big mess. Just as Lucia had random thoughts, Gene''s voice came from behind her,


    "Lucia, it''s almost time."


    Lucia looked back and saw Gene and the others dressed agile clothes. They looked like they were ready to go.


    Gene, in particr, wore a baby strap in addition to his power suit.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous," Lucia said uneasily, but she tried to calm them. "Spencer doesn''t expect us to leave tonight. We''ll just have to take care of the guards likest time."


    "Lucia, don''t do it yourself this time." Victor remembered Lucia''s fight with Dan that night. He also remembered Arthur''s cold eyes when he looked at the four of them. They wouldn''t dare let her hurt any more, "Arthur will really skin us alive."


    Victor''s banter made everyone smile and the tension eased a little.


    "I know. I''m going to focus on the baby this time," Lucia said with a smile.


    "We are ready to go." Seeing Lucia smile, Jack said seriously.


    Lucia nodded, went to the crib and gently picked the baby up when Gene came up to her and said,


    "Lucia, I''ll take the baby."


    Lucia looked up at Gene, held her daughter to his arms, and helped him tuck the baby into the sash.


    ncing out the window at the few neon lights in the front garden, there was nothing out of the ordinary under the moonlight. Lucia turned to the four of them and said,


    "Let''s go!"


    At themand, Lucia and her party of five, carrying only a few important items, turned off the lights in the building and headed out the door, following the route they had memorized. Leaving the door ajar, Jack looked cautiously out the door. When he saw the silence, he turned to Lucia and the others and whispered,


    "Spencer''s men are lurking around, but if we move fast enough, we''ll be able to break through. Victor and I will take the leadter. Gene and Nick, you two will be in charge of Lucia and the baby''s safety." "OK." The other three nodded, and Lucia braced herself to concentrate on the raid.


    After arranging the mission, Jack opened the door. Then, they sneaked forward to the side door quickly. It was 30 meters, 20 meters, and 10 meters. There was still no movement around. When they were about to reach the side door, everyone''s heart was in their throats, but as they were about to reach the door, Lucia suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. She subconsciously turned to look behind her. Her eyes were momentarily blinded by several bright beams of light.


    "Oh no, it''s an ambush!" Nick eximed, even shielding Lucia from the re. Gene covered the bbay''s eyes, and the rest of the team was ready.


    Several bright lights hit Lucia and the others mercilessly, illuminating the front yard of the building as if it was day. After the dizziness was over and she got used to the bright light, Lucia saw people walking out from the surroundings.


    In the direction of the vestibule, a long figure came towards them,ughing as he went.


    "Lucia, it''s the middle of the night. Where are you going?"


    Spencer!


    Lucia gnashed her teeth at the abominable name!


    Pushing Nick''s protection away, Lucia stood proudly in front of Spencer and said without hesitation,


    "I''m leaving. You can''t stop me!"


    At this point, Lucia was so focused on leaving that she had no time to think about why Spencer had made such good preparations.


    "Can''t stop you?" Spencer sneered, his voice reaching Lucia''s ear through the cold night air.


    "Do you think you can just walk away like you did thest time?"


    As soon as Spencer said that, Dan walked over to his side like a demonstration. Under the lights, the things he was holding were clearly illuminated. After that, several men in ck walked out of his side one after another. They had the same weapon in their hands.


    Guns!


    Lucia was furious that Spencer would try to stop her in this way! His malice once again refreshed her understanding.


    Jack and the rest took out their guns when they saw Dan and Spencer''s men carrying weapons. However, Spencer didn''t seem to be afraid of them. He even mocked them,


    "Lucia, I know you want to leave, but this is not up to you. I''m your fianc¨¦. You should stay by my side. Of course, there''s also that little bastard."


    "What did you say?!" Lucia took a sudden step forward, intolerance by Spencer''s insult to her daughter.


    Spencer stood still. The smile on his face looked like a mask in the re.


    "I know you guys have guns, and I know that the bodyguards behind you are very skilled. Aren''t you afraid that you might identally hurt that little bastard?"


    Spencer''s words immediately stopped Lucia, who frowned deeply and stared at him.


    Knowing he had Lucia by the short hairs, Spencer smiled even more smugly and said,


    "Tell them to put their guns away."


    Lucia bit her lower lip. There was a row of teeth deep into the lip, which was painful, but not as great as her anger.


    "Lucia!" Jack didn''t want to just throw up his hands. They''d been through a lot of gunfire before, and he was confident they could break through with her and the baby. "Don''t listen to him. We''ll get out of here tonight!"


    "Jack..." Gene frowned, disagreeing with Jack.


    Lucia thought as Gene did, that there was a one-in-10, 000 chance she wouldn''t let her child get hurt.


    Turning her head, the sparkle in her starry eyes faded away. Lucia whispered:


    "Put the gun away..."


    "Lucia!" Jack shouted indignantly.


    "Put it away!" Lucia bellowed, her anger soaring.


    Seeing Lucia in such pain, Jack felt deted and lost all his strength. The four of them put away their guns and lost their fighting spirit.


    "Dan, take all their weapons and cell phones," Spencer ordered.


    "Yes." Dan answered, with a few men in ck who walked over to Jack and the others. They searched them all over. Even their self-defense daggers were also taken away.

 Chapter 766 Humiliated

    Chapter 766 Humiliated


    "And her," Spencer said after Dan finished searching Jack and the others.


    Lucia stared at Spencer, wishing she could rip his heart out right now.


    "Ms. Webb," Dan said deliberately as he reached Lucia with a wicked smile on his face, raising his hand. "I''m sorry."


    Dan''s action infuriated everyone. Jack caught them off guard and attacked with a fist. However, he was quickly blocked by Dan. Just as he was about to attack, Spencer shouted, "Lucia, tell your men to stop, or I can''t promise you''ll stay with your daughterter!"


    "Jack, stop!" At this time, they had been lost. Lucia was unwilling, but would not to risk again.


    Jack stopped, but the next second was punched in the abdomen by Dan. It was so painful that he instantly bent over.


    Lucia was sorry, but she could do nothing.


    When she was enduring the humiliation and having Dan search her, Lucia''s eyes grew cold, without a trace of warmth, as she asked Spencer in a cold voice,


    "Spencer, what do you want to do to deal with us?"


    "Deal with you?" Spencer''s expression was smug. He lifted his chin and smiled as if he was looking at Lucia''s pale face under the light,


    "I love that phrase."


    "Spencer..." hearing Spencer''s smugness, Lucia lowered her eyes and let out a low moan like a trapped animal,


    "Don''t make me..."


    Spencer saw that Lucia''s hands were clenched into fists. He did have something to be proud of, but he didn''t want to leave the two of them with nothing but hatred. So he pretended to be generous and said, "Since the building can not keep you, I will change a ce to raise you, okay?"


    Lucia''s drooping eyes shed with cold light. Raise? It was captivity, wasn''t it?


    "Does my auntie know what you''ve done?" asked Lucia coldly, as Spencer pointed his gun at her.


    "What do you think?" Spencer said, with a slight drawl, that he was trying to kill Lucia.


    "Who told me you wanted to leave?"


    As soon as Spencer said that, Lucia looked up. Her eyes were wide open. Under the lights, she looked like a poor animal trapped by the betrayal of her loved one. She was shocked and confused. Spencer smiled, satisfied with Lucia''s reaction. He waved at Dan to tie Jack and the others up, and asked Dan to hold the baby in his arms. Then, he walked over to Lucia with a look of surprise on his face, "Lucia, let''s go to our new home now."


    Lucia red at Spencer, her heart full of mixed feelings, indescribable pain.


    Esmae would rather put her and the baby''s safety aside, but also continue to use each other with Spencer to contain her?!


    For a moment, Lucia could barely contain her anger, for the first time, toward Esmae.


    "Give me back my baby," said Lucia, staring at Dan through gritted teeth as she tried to bury the resentment in her eyes.


    Dan raised an eyebrow and said nothing, although he was not happy to hold the baby.


    "Spencer!" The warning eyes turned to Spencer, and Lucia gritted her teeth again.


    "Give the child to her." Only the baby was with her, she will go with him obediently, but after they arrived the destination, that was totally up to him.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When Dan heard Spencer''s words, he handed the baby back to Lucia. Lucia held her daughter in her arms, and the only thing she was grateful for was that she was sleeping soundly and undisturbed. "Let''s go," Spencer ordered coldly, annoyed that Lucia was watching the baby intently.


    Lucia was unmoved at first, but Dan came over and stood beside her, pushing her with his hand.


    "Dan, don''t you dare!" Gene yelled angrily.


    Dan nced at Gene and signaled to the men in ck next to him. In the next second, Jack and the others had their mouths sealed with duct tape. They could not say a single word as they stammered. "Don''t give them a hard time!" Lucia, who was already behind bars and was most concerned about keeping them safe, shouted at Spencer,


    "Otherwise, I won''t leave with you even if I die here!"


    "Don''t worry," Spencer said with a carefree smile. "They''re Helena''s people. I''ll just give them a hard time. I won''t make it too hard on them."


    Spencer said that, but he''d been in their shoes before, and it was not easy to get what he called "not too hard."


    Lucia knew this. She stared at Spencer with wide, starry eyes.


    "Spencer, if you give them a hard time, Helena won''t let you go. As long as I live on this earth, I will never let you go too!"


    Jack and his men had gone beyond theirmitment to Otis and Lucia must not let anything happen to them.


    "Even they can be protected like this by you?" The light cast on Spencer''s back cast a shadow on his face. When he said this, it was impossible to see his expression.


    Lucia stared straight at Spencer and said nothing.


    "Well," Spencer said with augh, and then what sounded like a long sigh, "Let''s go."


    With that, Spencer led the way to the side door, and his men surrounded Lucia and her men, forcing them to keep up with Spencer.


    Lucia had no choice but to follow him with the baby in her arms. Jack and the others felt worse. They were pushed all the way and humiliated.


    When she got out of the side door, Lucia saw that Spencer had taken control of the car that she had prepared beforehand. Even the driver was tied to the side. It hurt like hell to be betrayed by Esmae. "Get in the car." Spencer opened the door for Lucia like a gentleman, a smile on his face.


    Lucia red at him in disgust. She could only bow to get into the car, but then she saw Jack and the others being led into another jeep out of the corner of her eye. They seemed to be heading in a different direction than she was.


    "Where are you taking them?!" Lucia asked Spencer with a cold smile as she stopped getting into the car.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''m not stupid enough to let them stay by your side, but I can guarantee that they''ll still be alive when Helena picks them up," Spencer said lightly.


    Lucia pursed her lips, looked up at Jack and shouted in their direction,


    "Jack, save yourself. Don''t think about anything else."


    Jack and the others heard Lucia''s words, but their mouths were sealed, unable to respond, only in the resistance was pushed into the car.


    "That''s very considerate of you," Spencer scoffed, urging Lucia to get into the car, then sat down beside her and told the driver to drive.

 Chapter 767 Imprisonment In The Mountain Forest

    Chapter 767 Imprisonment in the Mountain Forest


    A ck car, in the early morning, headed toward the unknown direction.


    All the way, Lucia was silent. Her face was as cold as ice. Only when she looked down at her daughter in her arms did the ice melt. She was remembering every road the car passed by. So far, all she knew was that the car was heading east of the city.


    Spencer was aware of Lucia''s actions, but he didn''t stop her, as if he knew what she was doing, but as the car drove out of the suburbs, there were no more buildings or lights around, just deep woods. Spencer pulled out a ck blindfold and said to Lucia,


    "Take it."


    Lucia''s heart sank and she stared at Spencer without reaching for it.


    "Do I have to do everything myself?" Spencer said, smiling as he leaned over to Lucia and put a blindfold on her.


    "Don''t struggle. You know what will happen."


    Lucia sneered and turned her head away from Spencer. She knew she was only stalling, but she needed to memorize the road as much as possible.


    "You don''t think I can handle you and your men?"


    "Tsk tsk," Spencer said,ughing instead. "Lucia, your weakness is in my hands. Do you dare to do anything rash?"


    With that, Spencer gave the baby in arms a nce.


    Lucia''s brow furrowed and she lost her will to fight.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This was her strongest heart wall, but also the most vulnerable weakness ah...


    Seeing Lucia''s eyes dimmed, Spencer continued to smile. "Wouldn''t that be nice?"


    With that, he managed to block Lucia''s vision with a blindfold, blocking the re of her resentful gaze. Spencer looked down at Lucia''s ck blindfold, which revealed the tip of her nose, a little red lips, and the perfect curve of her chin. The mind swayed regardless of the time.


    Reason warned himself to give up on the woman in front of him countless times, but again and again told Spencer that he still wanted this woman.


    His eyes became misty. Spencer could not help but raise his hand to caress Lucia''s red lips. Before he could remember the soft touch between his fingers, she turned her head away in the next second and avoided his movements. Even if he could not see her eyes, he could not help but guess how much disgust there was in them, and he was annoyed.


    The look in his eyes turned fierce. Ignoring the fact that Lucia was still holding the baby in her arms, Spencer lunged at Lucia and bit her lip with resentment. The first taste of that sweetness made Spencer feel like he was in a cloud, but within seconds, he was back in hell, because his lips were bleeding from Lucia''s bite.


    "Bah!" Spatting a mouthful of blood aside, Lucia scolded, "Shameless!"


    Spencer covered his mouth in anger. He was about to do something when Lucia said in a cold voice,


    "Touch me again, and I''ll die with you, even if it means taking the baby out of this world!"


    Lucia wasn''t kidding.


    Clearly aware of this, Spencer could not hide the disappointment in her eyes. She would rather die than let him touch her.


    Lucia thought Spencer would continue to harass her, but as she spoke, she sensed that he was moving away from her and sitting silently on the other side.


    She didn''t know why he suddenly became quiet, but it was good for her.


    With one of her senses obscured, Lucia felt insecure, but as long as the baby was in her arms, she calmed down and told herself to keep herself and her child safe.


    Silence returned to the car, and the two men in the back seat, each with something on their mind, ran off into the distance with the sound of the car''s engine.


    The car drove for a long, long time, and took numerous turns. Lucia was caught off guard by the turns several times and could not sit straight. However, each time, she quickly adjusted her sitting position for the sake of the child, so that the baby could continue to sleep peacefully, escape from this suffocating imprisonment.


    Finally, the car slowed down, and soon it waspletely stable. Spencer reached out and took off Lucia''s blindfold.


    Lucia blinked ufortably when she came into contact with the light again. After she got used to it, she realized that the car was already in front of a vi. At this moment, the lights in the vi were bright. It was obvious that he had been prepared for this.


    "Get out of the car." Spencer''s voice hardened, but his tone couldn''t affect Lucia.


    Lucia pushed the door open and got out of the car. Her heart sank as she looked around.


    This was a mountain vi. Although the light from the vi was not enough to illuminate the surroundings, the cold air and the secluded mountains as far as the eye could see indicated that Spencer had taken her to a deste ce.


    Lucia estimated that the car had been traveling for at least four hours, though she wasn''t sure. Where had Spencer taken her? The destination was unknown, and Spencer had taken her only cell phone to contact the outside world. Lucia could barely contain her panic.


    Until now, Arthur didn''t know she was in trouble, and when he found out she was missing... Lucia couldn''t bear to think about it.


    As he saw Lucia standing next to the car, looking helpless, Spencer''s pride was aroused again. He finally felt in control again.


    "Well, isn''t it beautiful here?" Spencer leaned against the car and smiled. "This is the ce I prepared for you."


    "Spencer, are you going to imprison me here?" Lucia asked coldly.


    "How can it be imprisonment?" Spencer sneered and said, "You''re my fiancee. I sent you here so that you could calm down and block out all the distractions from the outside world. I wanted you to think about who would be the one to apany you for the rest of your life."


    "Not you," said Lucia, staring hard at Spencer.


    For a moment, Spencer''s smile froze, and he was angry, pulled back his smirk and took on a menacing look,


    "I''m not satisfied with that answer. Stay here until you give me a satisfactory answer!"


    After finishing his words, Spencer waved at the main entrance of the vi, and several men in ck walked over. Each of them was armed with a gun. It was obvious that Spencer had made up his mind not to give Lucia any chance to escape.


    The men in ck gathered around Lucia, and the man in charge said respectfully,


    "Madame, please."


    Lucia stared at Spencer for a long time before walking forward. To her surprise, Spencer did not follow her. Just as she was puzzled, his voice came from behind.

 Chapter 768 Unable To Escape

    Chapter 768 Unable to escape


    Spencer looked at Lucia''s back and said,


    "You have everything you need in the vi, so I won''t send you in. Just tell them when you''ve thought it through, and I''lle."


    Wouldn''t that be like an eternity of captivity?


    Lucia let out a bitter sneer and didn''t look back.


    At first nce, the vi looked luxurious, but to Lucia, it was more disgusting than a dirty cage.


    Spencer didn''t seem to expect a response from Lucia, so he got into the car, but he watched as Lucia walked into the vi, then told the driver to go back the way he came. He had Lucia safely locked up, so he had a lot of follow-up work to do.


    All the way back, Spencer was proudly nning his own n.


    Lucia entered the vi under Spencer''s supervision and got to know the room where she was staying. She saw that there was a brand-new crib in the room, and there was a stack of baby clothes by the bed. Lucia sneered. It looked like Spencer really had a n.


    The door mmed behind her, and Lucia frowned. She could clearly hear the sound of the door locking from outside.


    Forcing herself to calm down, Lucia carefully ced the baby in the crib. After making sure she was still asleep, she went to the window and tried to open it, only to find that every window was locked. A bitter smile floated on her lips. Lucia thought to herself that Spencer was not afraid to smother her!


    When she was looking at the dark forest in the distance, which was so dark that she could not see the edge of it, Lucia''s mind was as dark as the wood at that moment.


    As she returned to her bed, her thoughts began to sink. Lucia couldn''t help but think of Esmae. If Esmae knew how she had been treated by Spencer, would she approve or would shee to her rescue? In the past, Lucia would have chosen thetter without hesitation, but now she was hesitating.


    The long, dark night was always unwilling to be changed by the day.


    After a few hours of driving, not only did Spencer not look tired, but also excitedly rushed to the abandoned factory where Jack and the others were being held. By now, Dan had "taken good care of "them. His footsteps were as brisk as the clouds. Surrounded by his men, Spencer walked over to Jack and the others, who were covered in blood. He smiled and sneered,


    "Are you proud now?"


    Jack looked up and spat a mouthful of blood at Spencer. He looked like a mess, but his eyes never changed.


    "Damn it!" Spencer was caught off guard as Jack spat blood on his shirt. He was so disgusted that he cursed, immediately calling Dan to continue "taking care of" them. He then leisurely sat on the chair to appreciate this feast for the eyes.


    The beatingsted for more than ten minutes, but Jack and the others never begged. They didn''t even moan in pain. Spencer sarcastically expressed his "admiration".


    "You really have guts. You''re beaten up like this without saying a word. Are you really just Helena''s bodyguards? I''m curious about which securitypany youe from. You actually have such capabilities." Then Dan said, "They don''t look like normal bodyguards to me."


    "What do you mean?" Spencer asked.


    "Their skills are extremely agile and their perseverance is amazing. This is not something that an ordinary securitypany can cultivate." Dan even had some thoughts.


    "Tell me, what are you guys from?" Spencer asked Jack with a sullen face.


    He got no answer, of course.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "It is OK if you don''t say it. I can find it out." Spencer purposely said it, but he was disappointed that Jack and the others did nothing but kept silent.


    "Dan, check their background. If I find out that they''re not Helena''s bodyguards, I can cancel my promise to Lucia." Spencerughed like a demon.


    Arthur had been very upset today. He was supposed to meet Lucia at noon, but until now, all his phone calls had gone unanswered. He couldn''t even get in touch with Jack and the others. He had a vague feeling that something had happened.


    Arthur didn''t know that Lucia''s cell phone was in Spencer''s hand. Looking at the phone calls from Arthur, he felt a perverse sense of pleasure.


    In the afternoon, Arthur couldn''t hold his temper any longer. He immediately drove to the Webbex Group, only to be told by Kane, who was also anxiously waiting in Lucia''s office, that she had note to thepany today, and even the driver who was responsible for picking her up and dropping her off had no news. They didn''t know where the car was.


    "Arthur, do you feel the same as I do?" Kane asked Arthur gravely.


    "Something must have happened!" Arthur was now certain.


    "So what do we do now?" Kane asked anxiously.


    "Go to the building and check on the situation immediately. Don''t worry about Spencer''s attitude." Arthur ced the safety of Lucia and the baby above everything else. Now, he could not control anything else. As Arthur spoke, a familiar voice rang out at the door.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to hear about my attitude?"


    Arthur and Kane turned around and Spencer was leaning against the door, his face full of teasing smiles.


    "What have you done with Lucia?!" Arthur demanded, clenching his fists.


    "Arthur, what is your rtionship with Lucia? Who are you to question me?" Spencer sneered as he paced toward them.


    "I''m her fiance. What do you think I''m gonna do to her?"


    As he spoke, Spencer passed Arthur and Kane and made his way to Lucia''s desk, where he pretended to pick up some papers and flip through them, while kept ncing at Arthur.


    The expression on his face was really wonderful.


    Spencer thought proudly.


    "Spencer, if you hurt Lucia and the baby, I will never let you go!" Arthur''s voice was cold as if it wereing from a cold pond.


    It didn''t take much to figure out that Lucia and the baby were under Spencer''s control, but Arthur can''t be sure that they were safe.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me," Spencer said with a slow, smugugh. "She''s my woman. How could I hurt her? That bastard, on the other hand, has to be considered." "Spencer!" Arthur was infuriated by the word "bastard". He rushed over to Spencer and lifted his shirt. He red coldly into his eyes and shouted, "Spencer!" "The only reason I haven''t done anything to you is because Lucia is concerned about her rtionship with Esmae. Do you really think I can''t do anything to you?!"

 Chapter 769 Villain Holding Sway

    Chapter 769 Viin Holding Sway


    Arthur''s eyes were eagle-like and gripping, but now Spencer could not be swayed because he held the trump card in his hand.


    Spencer looked back at Arthur without fear. He didn''t mind being pulled up by his cor.


    "Arthur, I have Lucia and that bastard in my hands now. Of course, you have the power to do anything to me, but do you dare? Do you want to take a gamble? If you touch me, will I die first or Lucia?" Spencer''s trump card did work, and after he said those words, Arthur flung him aside and stared at him angrily without saying a word.


    Spencer staggered a few times, but soon regained his bnce. He patted his chest and said proudly,


    "Why are you staring at me? Staring won''t change the fact that she''s my woman. It won''t change Esmae''s mind. Lucia is mine after all."


    Arthur, who had never felt so emotional before, was affected again by Spencer''s sarcasm, but was stopped by Kane, who rushed up behind him.


    "Arthur, calm down. It''s not important to argue with him!"


    "Yeah," Spencer said, fanning the mes. "The most important thing right now is not to argue with me, but to find Lucia as soon as possible, right? But... can you?"


    Arthur squeezed his nails into his palms, and the pain reached the bottom of his heart. He could barely resist the urge to rush up and tear Spencer to shreds.


    "Arthur!" Kane, who knew Spencer''s methods, called out to Arthur to stay calm.


    "By the way," Spencer said, turning to him as if his attention had been drawn to Kane.


    "Kane, I have to formally inform you that Lucia needs to rest for the time being. Therefore, she has entrusted me to manage all the affairs of the Webbex Group. I hope that you will cooperate well, okay?" Kane red at Spencer and said nothing.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tsk," Spencer raised an eyebrow in disdain. "This is the guy that Lucia trained? How rude."


    Arthur stared at Spencer''s smug face for a moment, and then Kane reminded him that he didn''t have to argue with Spencer, and that he had to find Lucia as soon as possible. Arthur turned and walked out the door, but Spencer''s sarcasm could still be heard.


    "Mr. Davies, I won''t see you out."


    Kane watched Arthur leave with concern, then turned to Spencer and said,


    "If you want to interfere with the Webbex Group''s business, you must have a letter of authorization issued by Lucia. Otherwise, you are nothing here!"


    Spencer frowned when he heard that. Kane was indeed awyer and was not easy to deal with. However, he never wanted to take over the heavy work of the Webbex Group. What he said just now was just to provoke Arthur.


    With a sneer, Spencer shrugged his shoulders and sat down in Lucia''s seat,ughing,


    "I''ll have to ask you to keep the Webbex Group running for Lucia and me."


    Kane''s face darkened. He red at Spencer, then turned and left without a second''s hesitation. He couldn''t stand to be here any longer!


    There was no one else in the office but him, and Spencer was in a very good mood, stretching his legs in Lucia''s seat.


    How many times had he imagined that Arthur was powerless against himself, and now it was so easily realized.


    "It''s kind of boring..." Spencer said sarcastically to himself.


    Arthur arrived at the underground parking lot and was about to get into his car when he was stopped by Kane, who rushed in. "Arthur, wait."


    Arthur stopped, turned his head. Seeing his face, Kane was stunned.


    Even in the face of Lucia''s false betrayal, Kane had never seen such a disappointed look on Arthur''s face.


    "Arthur, Spencer is just bluffing right now because Esmae would never dare do anything to hurt them," Kane can onlyfort Arthur.


    A flood of anxiety and uncontroble pain came between his eyes, and Arthur said in a low voice,


    "That''s what worries me the most. Helena has told Esmae about Spencer''s betrayal of the Brown family. Esmae and Spencer''s rtionship is at risk. Once their exploitative rtionship breaks down, Spencer will bepletely out of control."


    Kane was shocked.


    "Are you saying that if Esmae were to question Spencer''s actions, it would provoke him to want to hurt Lucia?"


    "And the baby." Arthur''s voice was heavy.


    That was right! Kane was momentarily speechless, and the baby, Lucia and Arthur''s, was a thorn in Spencer''s side, and if he did lose control, the baby would be the first target of his revenge.


    "I must find Lucia and the baby at once," said Arthur, looking ahead, but his ever-sharp eyes were dull. "By any means necessary!"


    "I''ming, too!" Kane said immediately, but Arthur said no.


    "You stay and don''t let the Webbex Group fall by the wayside, which is definitely not what Lucia wants," Arthur said.


    Kane pursed his lips. He was impatient, but he knew Arthur had a point.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t believe that I can''t find them." Arthur got into the car after he finished speaking. Now, he had to use all his strength to find Lucia. As long as he knew her location, he would do everything he could to save her and the child!


    As Arthur''s car sped away, Kane''s heart was so heavy he could barely breathe.


    Arthur, you must find them as soon as possible!


    In the car, Arthur first contacted Kyle, asking him to put all his resources into tracking down Lucia, checking on everyone around Spencer, and then contacting Otis as soon as he gave the order.


    On the phone, Arthur told Otis exactly what happened when Spencer took control of Lucia, and Otis got worried,


    "Even Jack and the others have gone missing together. It looks like Spencer goes for it this time."


    Arthur pursed his lips. Otis''s words were a reminder of how serious the situation was.


    "I wonder if Esmae knows what Spencer is doing right now. Can she tolerate it?" Otis added.


    "That''s why I''m calling, Otis. I can''t get away right now, so I need you to find Esmae and ask her yourself," Arthur said.


    "Okay, I''ll fly to Chicago and let you know as soon as I hear anything," Otis agreed without hesitation.

 Chapter 770 Frantic Search

    Chapter 770 Frantic Search


    That afternoon, under Arthur''s leadership, all Davonnis Corp security and bodyguards were out in force. Arthur looked for every possible hiding ce, even every isted manor house in the vicinity of the city, until the sun fell and the moon rose.


    But there was no news.


    At night, Eduard, who had heard from Kane, drove to Arthur, who was leading a search for an abandoned factory.


    After meeting with Arthur, Eduard asked him about the situation in detail, and after discussing it with him, he offered his opinion.


    "Since Spencer has the guts to kidnap Lucia and even imprison Jack and the others, he must have found a hiding ce that we didn''t think of. Arthur, your search area is probably still too small."


    Arthur mused. Eduard''s analysis was exactly what he had overlooked in the heat of the moment, so he immediately called Kyle and had him track down all of Spencer''s businesses in the country. Even it was thousands of miles away, he was going to find them!


    Seeing Arthur lose hisposure, Eduard said to him,


    "Arthur, you mustn''t be anxious at a time like this. You''re the sanest and the calmest of us all. You''re the only one who can find Lucia. You have to be steady."


    "I understand," said Arthur, but the mncholy of his brow lingered, and his words were as heavy as a burden.


    Seeing Arthur like this, Eduard was even more worried.


    On the other hand, Otis, who was already in USA, arrived at Brown Manor the night Arthur called him. By the time he reached the gate, the moon was already high in the night sky.


    This time, Otis hade alone and had no way of contacting Helena in advance, and now he only wanted Esmae to see him.


    But it didn''t work out that way.


    When Otis gave his name to the guard, it only took a minute for the guard to reply.


    "Herdyship says she doesn''t want to see you. Please go back."


    Otis smiled wryly. He couldn''te today without getting in the front door.


    "Please inform again. I''m here about Lucia. I won''t tell her anything else."


    The guard saw that Otis was well-dressed and distinguished, so he informed her again. This time, his reply finally let Otis breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Come in. Madam is waiting for you in the hall."


    The guard opened the door for Otis, but as he drove in, the guard spoke again,


    "Madame asks you to go in on foot."


    On foot? Otis was at a loss for words. The castle in the distance was at least two kilometers from the gate. Was Esmae going to give him a hard time about such a small thing? "Intimidated?" Otis murmured, decisively abandoning his car and walking toward the castle in the distance.


    It was the first time Otis had entered Brown Manor, but he wasn''t interested in the beautiful view of the front yard. He was moving forward as fast as he could. He knew that Arthur was suffering through every moment that passed.


    Atst, after some time, Otis stepped up the Brown Manor steps and was guided into the living room by the servants, where he saw Esmae sitting on the sofa.


    Otis looked around. There was no one else in the living room but Esmae.


    At the sound of footsteps, Esmae turned her head slowly, and her eyes darkened when she saw Otis.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "What brings you here?"


    Otis brushed aside Esmae''s sarcasm and went straight to the point.


    "Lucia and the baby have been taken over by Spencer and are missing. Ms. Wilson, did you know about this?"


    Esmae''s eyes moved, but in the next second she calmed herself and said, "I know. What''s wrong?"


    Otis''s powers of observation were infallible, and the moment he saw Esmae''s eyes change, he knew she had no idea. So he went straight to Esmae, and instead of sitting down, he stood up and said to her, "Aren''t you the least bit concerned that Spencer has suddenly taken Lucia and the baby into custody?"


    "Concerned?" said Esmae stubbornly. "He''s Lucia''s fiance and the baby''s father. What should I be concerned about?"


    "You can not be unaware of what Spencer has done. He has betrayed your entire family. He can not fail to consider the consequences of his broken rtionship with you. The imprisonment of Lucia and the baby is hisst resort. Lucia and the baby are now in danger. Ms. Wilson, I want you to step in and stop this."


    Otis said solemnly to Esmae.


    Esmae''s heart was heavy with Otis''s words, but she would never show them to him as if she didn''t care. Esmae said to Otis,


    "Davies, who are you to tell me what to do? My rtionship with Spencer has nothing to do with you. I let you in because you mentioned Lucia. If all you want to say is what I already know, please go back." "For the sake of the hatred between our two families, can you really ignore the safety of Lucia and the baby?! Isn''t that too selfish?" Otis saw that Esmae was acting as if she didn''t care about anything. His heart was flustered and his words were no longer gentle.


    "Selfish?" Esmae''s face darkened at the word, her eyes frosty. She stood up slowly, looked Otis in the eyes, and opened her mouth,


    "In what capacity are you calling me selfish? Others may be able to say it, but you, the Davies, are not qualified! The damage your parents did to me is done for the rest of my life, and now you''re acting like you care about Lucia. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. Once I let it go about Lucia and Arthur, you''ll get Helena, won''t you?!"


    Otis''s eyes were cold, and he found Esmae''s usationsughable.


    "I know Lucia. She''s the woman Arthur loves deeply, and she''s the mother of my nephew. Do I have to hide my feelings to care about her? Ms. Wilson, are you thinking too evil of her?"


    "It''s you, the Davies, who make me think people are so disgusting!" Enraged, Esmae raised her eyebrows and shouted at Otis.


    "No matter what reason you have, Lucia is my goddaughter and Spencer''s fiancee. This will not change. You have no right to interfere between her and Spencer!"


    With Esmae''s words, she and Otis won''t give in to each other. The atmosphere immediately tensed, and the smell of gunpowder was on the point of burning.

 Chapter 771 Conflict Breaks Out

    Chapter 771 Conflict Breaks Out


    At that moment, Chris, who heard a quarrel downstairs, appeared on the stairs. He was surprised to see Otis and hurried down.


    "Esmae, what are you arguing about?" Chris entered the living room, nodded discreetly to Otis and asked Esmae to defuse the tension between them.


    "Nothing," Esmae, aware of Chris'' intention to favor Lucia, was also very cold towards him. She turned around and said,


    "It''s just an unexpected visitor at home. He''ll be gone in a minute."


    Chris was about to open his mouth when he heard an exmation at the top of the stairs. "Otis! What are you doing here?!"


    When Otis heard the familiar voice, he looked up and saw Helena in her pajamas, looking at him in surprise.


    Originally, Helena also heard the noise of the quarrel in the living room, so she came over to check on the sound and even saw the most unlikely person at home, Otis.


    "Go to your room right now!" Thest thing Esmae wanted was for Otis to meet Helena, and she yelled at her daughter.


    But the man she loved was right in front of her, and Helena hesitated to leave.


    Esmae grew angrier.


    "Helena," Otis said loudly, ignoring Esmae, and knowing that Helena would help if she knew about Lucia''s condition. "Spencer is holding Lucia and the baby somewhere, and now only Ms. Wilson can find them. I''m here for help."


    Esmae couldn''t stop Otis, so she turned around and red at him angrily.


    Helena wasn''t the only one who was shocked to hear what Otis said, but Chris.


    Helena couldn''t think of anything else to say. She ran down the stairs and around the coffee table to Otis. She grabbed his arm and asked anxiously, "Otis, are you telling the truth?" Before Esmae could stop Helena, her husband by her side spoke in a deep voice,Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Esmae, what the hell is going on?"


    Esmae had never seen her husband look at her so doubtfully. She had scruples, so she ignored Helena for a moment and exined,


    "It wasn''t as serious as Otis said. Lucia tried to run away to Arthur, but Spencer found out, so he took her and the baby to another ce for a while."


    Esmae didn''t know the full story, but just guessed what was going on.


    "Mom, isn''t this serious?!" Helena was very upset with her mother''s attitude, "You know the word ''run''," she snapped. "That means you know Spencer is a psychopath. Can you guarantee he won''t hurt Lucia and the baby?"


    "Shut up! It''s not your turn to talk!" Esmae stopped her daughter, but couldn''t stop her husband from questioning her.


    "Esmae," There was disappointment in Chris'' words,


    "Don''t you think this is serious? Spencer''s actions are against Lucia''s wishes. This is an illegal act of imprisonment. How can you turn a blind eye to what he''s doing?!"


    When Esmae heard this, she felt aggrieved. She had only just found out about it, and she wasn''t going to ignore it. She wasn''t as heartless as they said, but.. she must never reveal her true feelings to Otis! Her stubborn temper was hard to shake. Esmae nced at Otis out of the corner of her eye and retorted,


    "Spencer is Lucia''s fiance no matter what. Why do you keep thinking he''s gonna hurt Lucia?"


    "Because he''s evil!" Chris'' tone was blunt.


    "There''s no way he didn''t know we were taking back the client chain, and I''m sure he knew what it would cost him afterwards. Don''t you think someone like that woulde back and threaten us with Lucia and the baby at a time like this?!"


    What Chris was worried about was exactly the same with Otis.


    Seeing that Chris thought what he thought, Otis added,


    "If Spencer really didn''t have any ulterior motives, he could have left Lucia in the building. Why hide her somewhere else? Ms. Wilson, do you promise that when you ask him, he''ll tell you exactly where he''s hiding Lucia and the baby?"


    Esmae stared, unable to answer.


    "Mom, we have to get Lucia and the baby away from Spencer right now! They''re in danger!" Helena couldn''t understand her mother, and she just wanted her to bring Lucia and the baby back.


    "Call Spencer right now. If he tells you where he is, I can understand his jealousy. If he''s hiding something, Esmae, you have to admit that you did something wrong!" Chris said sternly.


    "I''m not gonna call him!" Esmae steeled herself and said no, and even if she did, it wouldn''t be in front of Otis!


    "Mom!" Helena couldn''t believe how cold-blooded her mother was!


    Chris stared at Esmae with a sullen face and his tone grew increasingly stiff.


    "Esmae, do you really want to put Lucia and the baby''s safety at risk?"


    Chris'' question was more serious than anyone else''s, and Esmae looked into her husband''s eyes and felt uneasy.


    "Mom, please call right away..." Helena begged.


    "Fine, I''ll do it, but I won''t say anything until I know where Lucia is. You have to make sure Arthur doesn''t harass her again." Esmae finally sumbed to the pressure from her husband, but didn''t forget to make Otis an offer.


    "Yes." The most important thing at the moment was the safety of Lucia and the baby. Otis agreed without thinking twice.


    When Esmae heard Otis''s answer, she reluctantly picked up the phone on the coffee table. When she called Spencer, Chris cautioned,


    "Put him on Speaker."


    Esmae frowned and pressed the speakerphone button.


    Toot Toot Toot... After a long wait, Spencer picked up the phone with a respectful tone.


    "Ms. Wilson, it''ste at night in USA. Why don''t you get some rest?"


    "Where''s Lucia?" Esmae asked without any nonsense.


    Spencer, on the other hand, immediately became suspicious. It had only been 18 hours since he had taken Lucia into custody. He had not contacted Esmae, and Lucia could not have informed her. Esmae sounded as if she knew what he was doing.


    Thinking this through, Spencer turned toughter and said,


    "Of course. Thank you for reminding me that she has to leave, or she would have run away to Arthur by now."

 Chapter 772 Betrayal Again

    Chapter 772 Betrayal Again


    Spencer''s words made Otis, Helena and Chris'' faces change at the same time, and all three stared at Esmae with meaningful eyes. Esmae was ufortable being stared at. She looked down and said to Spencer,


    "Is she still in the building? You didn''t do anything to her, did you?"


    Although Esmae had asked politely, Spencer immediately guessed that she did know, and associated knew who had tipped her off.


    If not the Davies, then who?


    Thinking this, Spencer was both smug and amused, and he repliedzily,


    "Of course, I just stopped her from leaving. Besides, you know how I feel about her. How could I hurt her?"


    Spencer didn''t believe a word she said, and Esmae''s eyebrows were locked.


    "You''re lying to me." It was true that Spencer hid Lucia''s whereabouts, and it was true that he didn''t tell herself, so Esmae stopped hiding and told him.


    "Ms. Wilson, I wouldn''t dare..." Spencer''s tone became dismissive and sarcastic.


    "I protect Lucia like you told me to, and now you''re questioning me?"


    "Where on earth did you hide Lucia and the baby?!" Esmae asked as she could no longer hide her anxiety at Spencer''s words.


    "Ms. Wilson, she''s really in the building. Why don''t youe see for yourself?" Spencer replied perfunctorily.


    "Spencer, if you hurt her..." Esmae said through clenched teeth, and Spencer over there spoke before she could finish her words.


    "I wouldn''t dare, Ms. Wilson. I still have to rely on your power to take back Davonnis Corp. H w could I dare to disobey you?" Spencer hinted. "Don''t worry. It''ste at night. You''d better rest well. Goodbye." For the first time, Spencer hung up on Esmae. Esmae stared at her cell phone in disbelief, with her face turning pale.


    "Mom, I told you he has an ulterior motive. Now what are we going to do?" Helena shouted.


    It never urred to her that Spencer would actually threaten Lucia, and Esmae had no idea.


    Seeing his wife''s eyes go nk, Chris was both angry and distressed.


    "Esmae, it is imperative that we find out where Lucia and the baby are as soon as possible, before he has a chance to hurt them."


    Esmae''s eyes looked bitter, and she knew it, but how did they find them now?


    When Otis heard this, he lost his patience. He simply said,


    "I''m here to ask you where Lucia and the baby are. It seems that even you can''t do anything about Spencer. In that case, I''ll leave you to it."


    It was a lie to say that he didn''t resent Esmae. Otis had been a gentleman enough to keep his words polite.


    After saying that, Otis turned and walked away. Helena, who was aware of his emotions, quickly grabbed his arm. When Otis turned to look at her, she didn''t know what to say.


    It was her mother who had delivered Lucia and the baby into Spencer''s hands, and Helena knew it. She felt guilty.


    Taking a long look at Helena, Otis was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would lose his temper with Esmae, so he decided to walk out the door, but Chris stopped him.


    "Mr. Davies, it''ste at night. You''ll stay at the Manor tonight. In the morning, we''ll go back and find Lucia and the baby."


    Chris'' words were unassable, even as Esmae, who was standing next to him, gave him a look of shock.


    He was keeping Otis?!


    He was Edwin''s son!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But Esmae knew she had done something wrong. She could only hold her anger in and turned her head away from her daughter''s reluctance to let go of Otis.


    "Otis, please stay. Tomorrow we''ll go home together, okay?" Helena held Otis by the arm, pleading in her voice.


    Otis, of course, knew it was for the best, and there might be a silver lining if he could bring Esmae back, but the thought of what Esmae had done...


    Otis didn''t say yes right away, but neither did he continue walking out the door.


    "Davies," said Chris. "Just stay. We want to make up for what we did to Lucia."


    "We," of course, included Esmae, who was too resentful to speak up when she heard her husband use such a "humble" tone to keep someone she hated so much.


    She knew that her husband was really angry.


    "Fine, I''ll stay and hopefully we can get Lucia and the baby back." Otis couldn''t resist the look in Helena''s eyes.


    No one could sleep that night. Chris was so angry with Esmae that he didn''t speak to her all night. Esmae was so worried about Lucia and the baby''s safety that she couldn''t ask her husband to forgive her, but she can open her eyes until dawn in a troubled mind.


    Otis was able to stay at home for the night, and Helena knew that she couldn''t bring him back to her room, nor could she stay in the guest room that had been prepared for him, so she was willing to sit in the living room with Otis.


    "Otis, I''m sorry my mother..." Helena wanted to apologize for her mother''s mistake, but Otis didn''t let her continue.


    "Her decision has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to apologize for her," Otis said. "I''m not in a good ce right now. Arthur''s still frantically searching for Lucia and the baby, but we don''t even know if they''re safe..."


    "I know you''re mad at my mom," Helena said in a soft, insecure voice.


    "How on Earth is she going to realize what she did wrong?" Otis''sint finally exploded. "If it wasn''t for Mr. Brown''s insistence, she could even risk the safety of Lucia and the baby for the sake of hatred. I really can''t understand."


    "It''s not that mom doesn''t care about Lucia and the baby." When Helena calmed down, she understood what her mother did. She exined to her,


    "It''s just that she doesn''t want to lower her self-esteem in front of you."


    "Self-esteem?" Otis thought it was ridiculous. "Lucia and Arthur, me and you, deserve to suffer because of her self-esteem?"


    Helena was speechless, unable to argue for her mother.


    When he saw that Helena was stunned, Otis''s heart softened again. He had forgotten that Esmae was her mother after all, so he reached out to hold Helena andforted her.


    "Helena, I know it''s not that she doesn''t care about Lucia and the baby. If anything happens to them, she will be very sad, but this can not hide the injustice she has done to us."

 Chapter 773 An Atmosphere Of Dissonance

    Chapter 773 An Atmosphere of Dissonance


    Helena buried herself in Otis''s arms without saying a word.


    Otis sighed softly and could only hold her tightly. After informing Arthur of the situation, he advised Helena to go back to her room to rest. However, Helena refused to leave with him in his arms, so the two of them really sat on the sofa until dawn.


    Early in the morning, when Esmae came down the stairs, she saw Otis and Helena snuggled up on the sofa. Helena''s head was resting on Otis''s shoulder. Her face looked calm, and Otis''s cheek was resting on Helena''s head. Even with his eyes closed, he was still handsome. At first nce, if it were not for the deep enmity between them, the two could be described as a perfect match.


    Realizing that she had unwittingly applied the beautiful word to the son of her enemy, Esmae frowned and hurried down the stairs to separate them.


    "Let them rest a little longer." Chris'' voice rang out behind Esmae, who reluctantly looked back at him and hesitated.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Otis looks tired." Chris looked at Otis snuggling up in the living room.


    Esmae scoffed at her husband''s suggestion, still thinking that Otis wasn''t running around for Lucia, but for his rtionship with Helena.


    "Don''t you feel better about your life watching them like this?" Ignoring the contempt in his wife''s brow, Chris asked.


    "What are you trying to say?" All night silent, Esmae now disliked Chris'' mealy-mouthed way of speaking even more.


    "If you are willing to take a step back, you can make a lot of people happy." Chris looked at his wife.


    "But if I take a step back, I''ll step on the bones of my parents!" Esmae said stiffly, unwavering and ming her husband''s iprehension.


    "You always ask me to let go of my hatred, but it wasn''t you who saw your parents die from overwork! It was me!"


    By the end, Esmae''s voice had gotten out of control, waking Otis and Helena, who had been sleeping with their eyes closed since the early morning hours.


    "Hmm? Is it morning yet?" Helena asked, rubbing her eyes.


    But Otis sobered up instantly, and didn''t forget where he was for a moment.


    Looking up at Otis''s perfect chin line, Helena didn''t hesitate to lean in and kiss his stubble chin.


    "Good morning, Otis."


    However, Otis did not respond. He kept looking at her sideways. Helena slowly returned to her senses and followed his gaze. In the next second, she saw her mother''s livid face and her father''s faint smile. "Dad, Mom..." Helena was almost afraid to look at her mother.


    "Helena Brown! Don''t you have your own room?!" said Esmae angrily as she walked the stairs into the living room.


    Helena stood up, with her head down, and said nothing.


    Esmae red at her angrily.


    At this time, Chris walked into the living room, too. His attitude was very different from Esmae''s. He gently said to Helena,


    "Helena, go wash up ande down for breakfast."


    Helena looked at her father gratefully, then nced sideways at Otis before rushing upstairs.


    Chris said to Otis,


    "Davies, I know you''re upset, but you still have to wash up in the morning. The guest room is on the third floor. Everything is ready inside. We''ll have breakfast after you''ve washed up."


    "Thank you, Mr. Brown," Otis said politely as he made his way upstairs, even though he knew Esmae was staring at him.


    Chris admired Otis''s politeness and sighed when he saw that his wife was still angry.


    "Esmae, the most important thing we need to do right now is to get Lucia and the baby back. Can we talk about the restter?"


    She was so tense. How to join forces to find people?


    Esmae''s eyebrows twitched, and she turned and headed for the dining room. Chris sighed again, helpless.


    It waste at night at home, and Spencer was tossing and turning. He knew that Esmae wouldn''t listen to him, and that she might be nning oning home and ordering him to hand over Lucia. He thought it over and decided to let Lucia deal with Esmae on her own.


    In the early hours of the morning, there was a rude knock on Lucia''s door. Lucia bounced out of bed and rushed to open the door, afraid of disturbing her daughter.


    Spencer''s man was standing outside with a cell phone in his hand. When he saw what Lucia looked like, his eyes changed.


    At this moment, Lucia was only in her pajamas. Her curly hair cascaded down her waist like a waterfall. Her starry eyes that had just opened were still misty, and her face was flushed. Her red lips were even more charming, looking absolutely gorgeous.


    Sensing his gaze, Lucia frowned and asked coldly, "What do you want?!"


    The man responded with an unnatural cough and handed the phone to Lucia. He nced up and said,


    "Mr. Davies calls you."


    "No." Lucia refused without hesitation.


    The phone had already been connected, and Spencer could hear Lucia''s answer. His voice came like a fly, but it was clear enough in the quiet night.


    "Lucia, for the sake of you and your child, you''d better listen to me."


    Lucia''s eyes darkened. She stared at the phone for about ten seconds before reaching for it.


    "Go away," said Lucia, ring at the man.


    Spencer''s man remained motionless, saying, "I''m sorry, but he told me not to leave."


    Spencer would not let Lucia contact the outside world. Lucia''s heart sank. She could only listen to Spencer''s phone in front of this man.


    The conversationsted for nearly half an hour. Spencer was the one who was talking. Lucia frowned as she listened. When she returned the phone to the man, her expression becameplicated. "Ms. Webb, please have a good rest." The man took back his phone and closed the door in front of Lucia. After that, there was the sound of a key being turned, and the room was locked again.


    Lucia stared nkly at the dark door for a long time. When she felt the chill on her body, she slowly turned around and shuffled like a lifeless puppet to the side of the small bed where her daughter was sleeping.


    Kneeling beside the bed, Lucia leaned on the edge of the bed and looked at her daughter''s tiny face. Tears glistened down her eyes. One, two, three drops, and then they fell in a string.

 Chapter 774 Sleeplessness

    Chapter 774 Sleeplessness


    Helena and Otis came downstairs almost at the same time, and they went back into the living room together. Chris immediately stood up and said kindly,


    "All set? Let''s have breakfast first and then go."


    "Okay," Helena said, but Esmae discourages her the next second.


    "You''re not going!" said Esmae, standing up and staring at her daughter.


    "Why," she retorted, "I want to go with Lucia and the baby!"


    "No!" said Esmae, but her eyes nced at Otis. How could she let her daughter go with him, not even with her husband!


    "Dad!" Helena knew her mother''s obstinacy was hard to change, so she turned to her father for help.


    Chris took one look at Otis, saw his eyes were dark and calm, and turned to Esmae and said,


    "Helena can help. She''sing, too."


    "Thanks, Dad!" Helena shouted.


    "Chris!" Esmae was furious. Had hepletely disregarded her own feelings?!


    Chris smiled at her, as if unaware of her anger, and wrapped his arms around her waist as he led her toward the dinning room. Esmae resisted several times, but she could not resist her husband''s gentle force. Helena smiled and took Otis''s hand as they walked into the living room. She whispered in his ear,


    "Only Papa can fix Mama."


    Otis smiled back and said, "In my family, only my mom can fix my dad."


    Having breakfast in a less than harmonious atmosphere, Chris and Esmae flew home with their daughters Helena and Otis, and while they were there, Arthur was still searching for Lucia.


    "Mr. Davies, why don''t you rest for a while?" He had been driving around the city and the suburbs with Arthur for the entire night. Even Kyle, who often stayed upte to work overtime, could not take it anymore. He advised Arthur.


    Arthur shook his head unhesitatingly. His eyes fixed on every street the car passed by. He knew that he was like a chicken with its head cut off. There was almost no chance of finding Lucia and their daughter in such a blind search, but he really couldn''t settle down.


    "Mr. Davies..." Kyle looked worriedly at Arthur''s side profile and tried to persuade him.


    "Say no more. I know my ce," said Arthur faintly. His eyes looked firm.


    Kyle had no choice but to say, "Your brother is flying back to tonight, along with Mr. and Mrs. Brown and their daughter. Do we prepare anything?"


    "Book a hotel for Mr. and Mrs. Brown," Arthur said without thinking. "It''s their business whether they stay there or not."


    Anyone who could find Lucia and the baby would be a great asset to Arthur.


    "Okay." Kyle nodded when he suddenly noticed that the car was heading in the direction of his home. After a while, it turned into the neighborhood where he lived. He looked at Arthur in confusion and asked, "Mr. Davies, what are you doing?"


    "You go home and rest," Arthur said as he pulled up to Kyle''s apartment. "You''ve been with me all night," he said


    Arthur''s kindness was often embodied in these small details.


    Instead of getting out of the car, Kyle frowned and asked Arthur, "What about you?"


    "I''ll hang out a little longer," Arthur said. "Thank you for your hard work."


    Of course Kyle wouldn''t leave Arthur alone. He was still looking for them. How can he rest as his subordinate?


    But Kyle knew Arthur''s character, so he said to Arthur,


    "Take care of yourself. Don''t overdraw. You have to meet your brother this afternoon."


    Arthur nodded and sped away the moment Kyle got out of the car. Kyle was worried as he watched his car drive away. He knew that Arthur''s heart was empty now.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the afternoon, Arthur finally drove back to the vi, because he found it hard to concentrate, almost colliding with another car at a corner. He didn''t want to get into trouble before he could find Lucia.


    At the sight of Arthur, Peter, who was waiting in the vi, immediately went up to him, not concealing his concern.


    "You finally returned."


    Arthur nodded slightly and didn''t even bother to respond. He dragged himself upstairs. Peter looked at his tired figure worriedly and thought about it for a while before making a decision. He went back to the living room, picked up thendline and called Sophie.


    At this rate, not to mention finding Lucia and the child, he was afraid Arthur won''t be able to hold out much longer.


    On the phone, Peter unreservedly told Sophie everything he knew. Sophie was shocked, hurt andining,


    "These kids, how could they not tell us something so serious?!"


    "Madam," said Peter, "It was my own idea to call. I have never seen him so tired, and it is not good for his health to be exhausted for so long. Please advise him."


    Sophie responded, but immediately packed her bags after hanging up the phone. Arthur had tortured herself thest time Lucia had gone missing because of Esmae, and now she was missing again, with the kid. There was no way Sophie was gonna be okay with this! She needed to go home now!


    But instead of telling Edwin right away, Sophie waited until she was at the airport before calling her husband to let him know what she was doing.


    "Edwin, I have to go back to the country to help Arthur look for Lucia and the baby. No, you can''t go. You''re the only one at home now. Teddy can''t be left without someone to take care of him. Also, you can''t mention this to him. He will definitely be very worried. Okay, I understand. I will take care of my safety."


    After hanging up, Sophie looked up at the sky, wishing she could now put on a pair of wings and fly to Arthur''s side to rescue Lucia and her granddaughter.


    In the evening, as the morning sun alternated with moon, the flight from Chicago arrived at Athegate''s international airport. Otis and others got off the ne. Even though it had just been a dozen hours of flight, they were not tired, and their faces were uniformly solemn.


    As soon as they got out of the airport, Otis saw Arthur, and he brought two cars and two drivers, apparently to greet Mr. and Mrs. Brown.


    Helena, who was the worst at hiding her feelings, rushed over to Arthur and gave him aforting hug, saying,


    "Arthur, don''t worry. Mom and dad are here. I''m sure Spencer will give us Lucia and the baby back."

 Chapter 775 Unwanted Intentions

    Chapter 775 Unwanted Intentions


    Esmae wasn''t happy with Helena''s disy of care for Arthur, and she knew that Helena was never someone who got close to people for no reason, especially the opposite sex, which meant they had a lot of contact, even, had developed into a close friendship.


    Why did her children have to be associated with the Davies!


    Unconsciously, Esmae''s eyes lit up with anger.


    Otis, on the other hand, sensed Esmae''s emotions, and normally he''d be concerned about the feelings of his elders, but now?


    Having seen Esmae''s obstinacy firsthand, Otis didn''t have the faintest good feeling about her.


    Walking straight up to Arthur, Otis tapped him on the shoulder, and was relieved he didn''t see the stubble.


    "Arthur, don''t worry. We''ll find Lucia and the baby."


    Arthur nodded and looked at Esmae and Chris.


    "Mr. Brown," he said, knowing that the failure of Lucia''s escape was due to Esmae''s informant. Arthur was as angry with her as he was with his brother, so he didn''t even look at her but went straight to Chris. "Wee to Athegate. I''ve booked you into a room in hotel. You traveled a lot. Please go and get some rest."


    Chris was surprised that Arthur had thought of it. He was about to say something when Esmae, who was sitting next to him, beat him to the punch.


    "Don''t try to be nice here. We have nothing to do with you. Spencer will take care of us when we get to Athegate. Don''t worry about us!"


    Arthur nced sideways at Esmae. He didn''t say anything but stared at her coldly. His eyes were serious and stern, filled withplicated emotions.


    If she hadn''t been so kind to Lucia, she''d be the first person Arthur would hold ountable!


    Esmae had never felt such pressure in the eyes of others, and she felt stuck in her throat, some unable to speak.


    Chris, sensing Arthur''s mood, immediately drew Esmae slightly back and said kindly to him,


    "Thank you for your kindness, but right now, Spencer doesn''t know that we''re interested in working together. He''s a paranoid person. If he finds out that we''re in contact with each other, it''ll only cause him emotional turmoil. Therefore, it''s best for us to look for him alone at the moment. It''ll be better for Lucia and the baby''s safety."


    Arthur looked into Chris'' eyes and saw in them the same stable and loving qualities as his father, so he nodded his head gently and said,


    "Please let me know if you have any updates."


    "Of course.". As soon as Chris spoke, Esmae, who was in protective custody, leaned over and spoke.


    "It can''t be!" Esmae, chagrined that she was somewhat afraid of Arthur''s gaze, said stiffly,


    "Lucia and the baby, of course we''ll get Spencer to hand them over, but why should you know?"


    "Because I love her." Arthur answered without hesitation. A pair of eyes was shining with a burning light. Esmae was speechless again.


    "Ok," said Chris hurriedly, "you guys go ahead. We''re going to contact Spencer now."


    "Arthur, let''s go." Otis stepped forward and pulled Arthur back, afraid that Arthur would punch Esmae in the face.


    Helena watched with shame as Arthur and Otis got into the car and drove away. She wanted to say something to her mother, but she felt that nothing she could do would help. So she shut her mouth. Even if her mother tried to stop her, she will try her best to inform them of thetest news.


    Sitting in the car, Otis waited for the car to drive some distance before asking Arthur.


    "When was thest time you slept?"


    Arthur didn''t take his eyes off the road and continued to drive seriously, not giving Otis an answer.


    "Arthur, can you maintain your concentration?" Otis asked worriedly.


    "I''m driving," Arthur said with action.


    "But for how long?" Otis added. "Until you find Lucia and the baby, you''ve got to keep your energy up. You''ve got to stop being so restless."


    Arthur braked and pulled over. He turned to Otis, his eyes full of pain.


    "I want to rest too, but when I close my eyes I see Lucia and the baby calling out to me in the middle of nowhere. Otis, how do you tell me to sleep?"


    Otis looked into Arthur''s eyes and became more determined to find Lucia and the baby. They were his life.


    "Jack and others are still out there," Arthur said, turning away from Otis.


    "Their lives are in danger too. Spencer had previously taken out Jacob''s former confidant Samuel. He has already ignored thews of the country. I''m afraid that if he finds out that Jack and the rest are actually yourrades, he won''t let them off."


    Otis knew this, too, but he trusted hisrades, who had faced far worse criminals in the past.


    "Don''t worry. They''re capable of self-protection," Otis assured.


    Arthur nced sideways at Otis, nodded, and started the engine again, heading home.


    Esmae, who was at the airport, didn''t wait for Spencer to send someone to pick her up. She hailed a car with her husband and daughter and went straight to Spencer''s house. By the time they arrived, Spencer wasn''t at home, and Ewan was the only one to receive them.


    Ewan and Spencer already knew it. Seeing them at this time, Ewan was proud. The fact they wille had been expected.


    "Wee, but Mr. Davies is in thepany now. Do you want me to invite him back right away?" Ewan pretended to greet them as he led them into the living room.


    "Spencer says Lucia is still in the building, and we want to see Lucia now," Esmae said, staring at Ewan. An old butler like him was usually so smooth that she didn''t pay any attention to what he said.


    Ewan was unfazed by Esmae''s demand, because Spencer had already worked out their own response.


    "The youngdy is not in the building now."


    Esmae raised an eyebrow.


    "Yesterday Spencer told me she was in the building with the baby, and now you''re saying she''s not?!"


    "It was yesterday, but the youngdy has been in a bad mood since the day before yesterday... you know, so Mr. Davies arranged for her to go out for a walk."


    "What a load of crap!" Before Esmae could question, Helena snapped. "Spencer would be so kind as to send Lucia away?!"


    "Miss Brown, Mr. Davies loves her dearly. Even after what happened the night before, he still cares for her," Ewan answered calmly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 776 Questioning And Persisting

    Chapter 776 Questioning and Persisting


    Frustrated by Ewan''s perfunctory response, Helena ignored him and turned to her mother.


    "Mom, what this guy said must have been something Spencer told him to say. We should just ask Spencer for them!"


    Esmae nodded and said to Ewan, "Call Spencer back."


    "Yes." Ewan didn''t mind Helena''s words, but contacted Spencer and ordered servants to serve ck tea to the Browns.


    In an hour or two, the ck tea on the table went from steaming hot to freezing cold, and the Browns lost their patience like ck tea.


    "Spencer''s not back yet?!" Esmae, remembering that it didn''t take so long to get back from Cloudwork Inc., coolly asked Ewan, who had been standing respectfully by. "Perhaps he has other things to deal with..." Ewan replied, and Esmae immediately stood up, furious.


    "Is anything more important than us?!"


    Ewan lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Spencer is stalling," Helena pointed out without hesitation.


    Chris said nothing and looked coldly at Ewan.


    Just as Esmae was about to continue her recriminations, there was a noise at the door. They looked over and saw Spencer leisurely walk in.


    "What''s going on?" Spencer asked, knowing full well.


    Seeing Spencer, Chris and Helena stood up at the same time. Esmae ignored her displeasure and asked him,


    "Where are Lucia and the baby?"


    Spencer smiled. There was a slight smirk in his eyes, as he walked into the living room and said,


    "I sent them on holiday. Lucia has been very grumpy these past two days and very resistant to me, so I think it would be better for her to go have fun."


    "Just for fun?" Chris spoke his first words since he came here.


    "Mr. Brown, what do you mean by that?" Spencer sat down with a smile on his face, and did not ask the Browns, who were all standing, to sit down. He leisurely said with the supreme posture of the host, "Do you think I would do her any harm? She''s my fiancee, and there''s nothing wrong with sending her away."


    "We want to see her. Tell us where she and the baby are," Esmae said coldly.


    "I can''t do that," Spencer said, looking at his fingernails. "If I tell you, you''re telling Arthur. I''m not that stupid."


    Esmae''s heart sank, and from Spencer''s words, he seemed to know who tipped her off. Chris and Helena looked at each other and decided not to beat around the bush.


    Now that Spencer had guessed who had tipped her off, there was no need for them to keep it a secret. The first thing they had to do was force him to tell them where Lucia and the baby were. "Spencer, I know you''re angry about Lucia''s actions, but your attitude is more extreme. It''s not a long-term solution to imprison her and the child. You can''t stop Lucia from reaching out to the outside world. Why don''t you bring her and the child back? We still have a lot to talk about."


    This time, Chris spoke as if he were in charge, and Esmae was no longer.


    "I''ve talked to Ms. Wilson many times," Spencer said, putting on an air of nonchnce.


    "We used each other from the beginning. I helped her break up Lucia''s rtionship with Arthur. She helped me get Davonnis Corp back. Now, look at me, I''ve kept all my promises, but what about her? Not only does she not help Amasun Group, but I have to beg her to take a few business orders. I have lost a lot in this rtionship, and she wants to kill me and throw me away after using me. How can there be such a good thing?"


    Spencer openly talked about the transaction between himself and Esmae in front of Chris and Helena. Esmae''s face faded and she was very upset. Helena looked at her side face and could not tell howplicated she felt.


    "So what do you want?" Chris didn''t care about causes, only consequences.


    "Nothing," Spencer slowly looked up at Esmae standing next to Chris and said,


    "Just so you know, I''m not a pushover!"


    With that, Spencer took a deep breath. It felt so good to be in control!


    "Is that all?" Chris wasn''t fooled by Spencer''s words. He just wanted to know what he was offering.


    "What will it take to free Lucia and the baby?"


    "Mr. Brown, watch yournguage." Chris used those words to me him, and Spencer gave them back to him.


    "My fiancee is on holiday. Don''t talk as if I have her in custody."


    "You bastard, you just locked them up!" Helena shouted when she saw that Spencer had been evading her. Spencer turned to look at Helena and smiled,Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Brown, why don''t you care what happens to your four bodyguards?"


    Helena''s face changed and she asked,


    "What did you do to them?"


    They were Otis''s buddies!


    "Ms. Wilson, do you know about the four bodyguards?" Spencer did not answer Helena''s question. Instead, he asked her first.


    Esmae was already very unfamiliar with Jack and the others. They weren''t Helena''s bodyguards, but they were just using her name. Therefore, she subconsciously asked in return, "What bodyguards?"


    Helena thought something was amiss when she heard her mother''s answer. The next moment, she saw Spencer''s smug expression and grimace.


    "Sure enough, they''re not your people..."


    Helena, though a hothead, was by no means a tearaway, so she didn''t answer Spencer''s question. Instead, she quickly asked,


    "Why are you talking to me about bodyguards now?! I''m talking about Lucia and the baby!"


    "Spencer, where are they?" Chris also helped bring the conversation back to Lucia and the baby.


    Spencer raised an eyebrow. He didn''t ask any more questions but answered carelessly,


    "I''m sorry I don''t have to tell you where Lucia is. You''re her family. If you want to find her, why don''t you just contact her?"


    Spencer said that on purpose! He had cut off allmunication with Lucia!


    Helena was furious. The next second, she was going to fight with Spencer, but her father stopped her.


    "We''re here to solve a problem. Tell us what you want." Chris said coldly.

 Chapter 777 The Shame

    Chapter 777 The Shame


    How could Spencer let Lucia slip away so easily when he managed to hold her in his hand? He smiled and said "politely",


    "Why don''t you stay here and I''ll let you know when I''m ready?"


    "You''re stalling! You just want to torture Lucia!" Helena shouted.


    "Tsk," Spencer said, frowning, and staring at Helena and shaking his head.


    "Miss Brown, I''m not stalling. Even if Lucia and the baby aren''t here right now, they''re perfectly safe and well-fed. I wouldn''t abuse my fiancee or my child, would I? That is an outrageous usation." Helena gritted her teeth and red at Spencer, wishing she could tear him to pieces right now!


    At this point, Esmae, which had always been strong, was unusually quiet.


    Chris nced sideways at Esmae with mixed feelings, but the most important thing right now was to keep Spencer calm, so he said,N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "OK, we''ll wait for your answer."


    Spencer stood up andughed as Chris put his arm around his wife''s waist and started to walk out,


    "Where are you going? The guest room is ready for you."


    "Don''t worry. We have somewhere to go." Chris gave Spencer a cold look and walked straight out with his wife.


    Spencer did not speak to let them stay but just kept smiling.


    Helena followed her father. As she passed Spencer, she gritted her teeth and whispered,


    "Spencer, you''re gonna pay for what you did today!"


    Spencer raised his chin and smiled back at Helena without a trace of guilt.


    Watching the Browns walk away, Ewan nervously approached Spencer and asked,


    "Mr. Davies, was there something wrong with your attitude towards their family just now?"


    It was more than inappropriate, but offensive.


    Spencer smiled and said casually,


    "Esmae''s not going to let me off the hook anyway, so why don''t we use Lucia and the bastard this time? I''m tired of ying games with them."


    "That''s true," Ewan said approvingly. "Our family is a rich one. Why do we have to kowtow to them?"


    Spencer liked what Ewan said. He smiled and nodded, then remembered something and immediately contacted Dan.


    "Dan, are you with those four right now?"


    "No, the others are watching them. I came out to get some air," Dan replied. The ce where they were holding Jack and the others was an abandoned ughterhouse. The smell in there was very unpleasant. "They are not Helena''s people. Find a chance to get rid of them." Spencer, like a god, decided the fate of Jack and others.


    "I see," Dan replied. "I''ve always wanted to do that!"


    From Spencer''s house to the car back to the hotel downtown, Esmae said nothing, except for the furrowed brow that gave away a little of her emotions.


    Helena hesitated several times, not knowing what else to say.


    When the room was ready, Chris urged Helena to go back to rest, and took Esmae back to their room.


    Walking through the luxuriously carpeted corridors, under slightly dim lights, until they reached, Chris took Esmae back to their room, and when he turned on the bright lights in the room, Esmae blinked as if she had just woken up.


    Chris sighed, took off his coat for his wife, led her to the edge of the bed and sat down. Then he squatted down in front of her and looked her in the eyes,


    "Esmae, what are you thinking?"


    Esmae''s eyes moved, but there was no spark in them.


    "Esmae..." Chris took Esmae''s hands and called her softly.


    Esmae moved her lips, but it was hard to say what she wanted to say until she met Chris'' gentle gaze, then, she said softly and hesitantly,


    "Chris... did I really do something wrong? Did I put Lucia and the baby in danger?"


    Chris saw the shame in Esmae''s demeanor, and he chimed in,


    "Esmae, I''m sure you didn''t tell Spencer about Lucia''s n knowing that Spencer would do something so crazy."


    Esmae gave a wry smile and said,


    "But I did tell him. I am to me, and if anything happened to Lucia and the baby, I..."


    Esmae was scared. She was really scared.


    "No!" Even after Chris stopped Esmae from thinking, he affirmed,


    "Spencer is a mercenary, and if he wants to get back at us, he''s not going to buy us any time. We''re going to get Lucia and the baby out of there, no matter what he wants."


    "I made it so..." Esmae continued to wallow in self-reproach, with her voice beginning to choke.


    Knowing hisfort won''t help, Chris reached up and hugged Esmae, offering silentfort, but that was all he could do for now.


    In the next room, as soon as Helena entered the room, she contacted Otis without taking off her coat and told him everything Spencer had said, done, and looked at. Otis listened and said,


    "At least now we know Lucia and the baby are okay, but I''m starting to worry about Jack and the others..."


    "Otis, you mean..." Helena''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Spencer would never ask you about them without a purpose," Otis whispered, feeling a weight on his heart.


    "Jack and the others have been in charge of protecting Lucia since the beginning of her pregnancy. He has always regarded them as a thorn in his side. If he realizes that you did not send them here, their background will be exposed. Spencer will definitely not let them off!"


    "What should we do?!" Helena asked anxiously.


    Otis pondered for a moment and said,


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of this. I''ll leave Lucia and the baby to your father for the time being. Mr. Brown is thoughtful and calm. There must be a way to stabilize Spencer."


    Helena gave a helpless response, and Otis quickly hung up. He said to Arthur, who was next to him,


    "Arthur, did you hear that?"


    "Yes, I''ll send someone to look for them right away!" Arthur was no less grateful to Jack and the others than he was to Lucia. If it wasn''t for them, Lucia would have suffered a lot. He had to protect them! "If Brown''s negotiations with Spencer fail, Arthur, we must inform dad immediately that Elliot''s feelings can no longer be taken into ount," Otis said sternly.

 Chapter 778 Escape

    Chapter 778 Escape


    Arthur nodded and immediately took out his cell phone to deploy. He also told his men to widen their search area, which meant that they would have to search the area around Athegate where hostages could be hidden!


    Near an abandoned ughterhouse in the suburbs, Dan finished hisst cigarette. He took out his pistol and hummed a tune as he checked the magazine. After making sure there were enough bullets in it, he slowly turned and walked toward the ughterhouse. The moonlight cast a long shadow behind him, which made him like a ghost.


    He sauntered into the ughterhouse, where the repulsive smell seemed less repulsive, and Dan''s blood lust was screaming with delight.


    As he walked on, Dan didn''t notice a few figures hiding near the dirty chopping block. Humming a tune, he turned and went up to the second floor.


    Just halfway up the stairs, Dan''s expression changed. There were supposed to be lights on the second floor, but now it was dark ahead. He had already adapted to the darkness and quickly ran up. When he arrived at the floor, he soon found that the pirs that were supposed to hold Jack and the others were all lying on the ground. Only a few of his men could still make a faint moan, and everyone else was in a


    He ran to a strong light to turn it on. After the light lit up, the scene of the mess clearly came into view.


    "Very good!" Dan''s blood was boiling. Jack and the rest were able to break free from the ropes and severely injure the guards. They had the strength to escape. Dan was impressed that they were able to do that, and excited about the hunt that was about to begin.


    "Get up. You useless piece of shit," Dan warned his groaning underlings as he kicked them and said viciously, "Find them now!"


    A few of his less injured but sane men struggled to their feet under Dan''s pressure, and as soon as they got to their feet, Dan snapped,


    "Bring your guns. If you see them, kill them!"


    His men were furious at Dan''s words. They were filled with resentment from the attack, so they grabbed their weapons and followed Dan down the stairs to search for them.


    The shadow of the moon was nting more.


    At this time, Jack and the others, whom Dan had put on the death list, were lurking in the dewy grass to discuss their strategy.


    "As soon as Dan finds out we''re gone, he''lle after us. Are we going to stay and fight to win or die, or are we going to keep running?" Nick asked, lowering his voice.


    "Of course we need to keep running. We didn''t have time to bring any weapons just now. Do you want us to fight bullets with our bare hands?" Victor really wanted to punch Nick if his injured arm could still move freely.


    "Now we''re going to pull back, put up with the pain, and find a house with lights," Gene said, agreeing with Victor, who was impulsive, for the first time in his life.


    "It can not wait. Retreat!" Jack endured the pain from the abdomen and said.


    The crescent moon in the sky seemed to be human, and after a while it drew clouds to conceal the light, and the earth was thus covered with a heavy darkness.


    As a special forces team member, not only did they have to be brave and skilled in battle, but they also had to retreat quickly and secretly. An hour had passed, and Dan finally realized that Jack and the others had really escaped after searching the area without any results!


    "Careless..." Dan ruefully murmured, pondering for a long time after taking out the only phone to contact Spencer.


    "What did you say?!" Spencer heard the news as soon as he was pulled out of his dream by the bell and sat up.


    "You let them get away?!"


    "It''s my fault. I underestimated them," Dan said, "Normal people can''t even move with that kind of serious injury," he said. "They can not only escape but also hurt other people. They are definitely not normal people."


    "Of course I know they''re not normal people. That''s why I want you to get rid of them!" Spencer was furious and couldn''t help but raise his voice.


    "Now that they''re gone, what do you want me to do? What if they get saved..."


    "So what?" Dan was annoyed, but didn''t think it was that serious. "They weren''t locked up with Lucia, and even if they were rescued, it wouldn''t have mattered. If they''re stupid enough to report it, they could just bring in a few scapegoats."


    Dan''s words calmed Spencer down. He frowned and said,


    "Fortunately... we didn''t send them away together. Since they are seriously injured, they won''t get far. Keep searching. We''ll see if you can''t find them!"


    After hanging up, Dan took out his cigarette, lit it, took a deep breath, and ordered the others.


    "Keep searching!"


    Although Jack and the others had extraordinary stamina, their actions were definitely affected by their injuries. Nick had fallen twice while running non-stop, and the others'' condition was not good either. Especially Gene, his wound was in his thigh, and even in the darkness, he could see blood oozing from it.


    "Let''s take a break," Nick said, finally stopping at the curb.


    Jack was hesitant. He didn''t know if Dan was going toe out of nowhere at any moment, and their life could be in danger if they stopped abruptly.


    As he hesitated, Gene and Victor fell to the ground, gasping for air as their strength reached its limit.


    Jack was the one who can still stand.


    "You hide in the grass, and I''ll wait by the side of the road for help from passing cars," Jack said.


    "No, we have to wait together," Victor protested immediately. "It''s too big a target for you to stand here by yourself. If you get caught..."


    "Well, somebody''s got to do it. Get in the grass." Jack was too tired to argue with Victor now.


    The three of them looked at one another and retreated into the thick grass to hide.


    Jack sat squatting on the side of the road, looking at both ends of the road while keeping a watchful eye on the surrounding situation. He did not know how long it was before a beam of light came from a distance.


    Jack was afraid of what would happen if it was Dan or one of his men, so he continued squatting, lowering his body.


    The car was getting closer and closer. Jack could already see the car''s appearance. It was very strange. In such a cold and piercing night, this car actually had its windows open.


    Suddenly, a familiar whistle sounded. Jack immediately stood up. It was a code word they used a lot with Otis.


    The moment the headlights shone on Jack, he felt relieved and rxed. He fainted.


    Before he passed out, he heard Otis''s voice,


    "Jack, are you okay?!"


    Jack couldn''t answer, but he was relieved.


    At three o''clock in the night, Arthur''s family doctor was called to the emergency room. When he arrived, four men covered in blood were waiting for him.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 779 The Imprisoned Canary

    Chapter 779 The imprisoned canary


    On the way back, Jack was conscious enough to tell Arthur and Otis what had happened that night, and that Lucia and the baby had been taken.


    "We understand. Mr. and Mrs. Brown are already negotiating with Spencer. Jack, Nick, Victor, Gene, thank you for your hard work," Arthur said sincerely. No one felt more guilty than he did when he saw the serious injuries they had sustained.


    The four of them were humbled by Arthur''s gratitude, especially Gene, who lowered his eyes and said,


    "I''m sorry we didn''t protect Lucia and the baby."


    "I don''t me you," Arthur replied at once. "Spencer wouldn''t have known if Esmae hadn''t tipped him off."


    "Esmae must be out of mind!" Victor scolded mercilessly. "She put her goddaughter''s life in the hands of a bastard. I don''t know what she was thinking!"


    "She didn''t expect Spencer to do this, either," Arthur said, ming Esmae but she was not guilty.


    "No, let''s go find them right now," Nick said anxiously as he rolled out of bed. As soon as he moved, his wounds began to bleed again.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The family doctor cried out in excitement.


    "Please don''t move. I''ve just bandaged it!"


    Otis, in between tears andughter, reached out to push Nick back into bed and said,


    "Let Mr. Brown handle this for now. Spencer just wants to make a deal. Let''s wait and see."


    "We can''t wait. Spencer is a lunatic! No one knows what he''ll do to Lucia..." The moment Victor shouted, Gene nudged him in the back. He was in so much pain that he gasped and scolded him unconsciously, "What are you doing!"


    Gene red at Victor, then gestured in Arthur''s direction. Victor turned and looked Arthur in the eye, regretting what he had just said.


    "Mr. Davies, I didn''t mean..."


    "I know," Arthur said in a low voice that sounded as if every word carried a heavy chain.


    Otis''s heart ached to see Arthur like this, but now they, too, had to wait.


    The night slowly passed its own time, and the first light of the morning sent it back to another dimension.


    Nia opened her eyes in the warmth of the bed. She stretchedzily and was about to turn around to wake Casper when she realized that he was no longer with her.


    Rubbing his eyes suspiciously, Nia put on her nightgown and walked out of the room into the living room, only to see Casper sitting on the sofa with a frown on his face, as if he was thinking of something important.


    "Casper, why are you up so early?" Nia asked in a sweet voice.


    Casper looked up at Nia, thought for a moment, and then said, "Nothing, I''m just wondering why Spencer has been so quiettely. I thought my father woulde after us after his trip to Cloudwork." "Probably scared," Nia said with a sneer.


    "Maybe." Raising his hand to hug Nia, who was leaning against him, Casper replied perfunctorily.


    "Is that what you''re thinking about so early in the morning?" Nia asked, stroking Casper''s chest. He didn''t seem like the type to ask for trouble.


    "Yes," Casper said again, but the deep look in his eyes meant something else.


    Nia was a little disappointed. She vaguely felt that there was something else going on with Casper that he just didn''t want her to know about, but she couldn''t do anything about it. He had his limits, and sometimes he wouldn''t let her interfere at all.


    "Okay," Nia said helplessly, "We have an important morning meeting at the officeter, so let''s go wash up."


    "I''m going to skip this morning''s meeting," Casper said. "I had a little trouble sleepingst night. I''m going to go back to sleep."


    "Well, I''ll go get ready." Nia hid the doubt in her heart and continued to follow Casper''s lead.


    An hourter, Nia went out to the office, and after Casper confirmed that she had left, he picked up his phone and called Leon.


    "Did you find out?"


    "It''s clear," Leon said. "There are twenty guards in the vi, ten with guns. Lucia and the child are in the second room on the second floor. Spencer hasn''t been back."


    "Keep your eyes on them, and don''t let them see you," Casper said.


    "Yes," Leon said, and the two hung up.


    It turned out that Casper knew what had happened that night, not only that, but he had already had Spencer and Lucia followed. After the ident, he had Leon follow Spencer all the way to the vi where he was holding Lucia. Spencer thought he was doing it perfectly, but Casper was in control of everything he did.


    Right now, Casper was agonizing over whether or not he wanted to step in and save Lucia.


    He kept it from Nia because he didn''t want her to interfere with his decision.


    Before he got Lucia, Casper would never have let her be destroyed by another man, but once he rescued her, how could he exin that he knew where she was? If the information was leaked to Arthur, the credit would be entirely his, and Casper wouldn''t want it.


    After days of thinking, Casper can''te up with aplete solution.


    Lucia, who had been locked up for three days, had basically adapted to life in captivity. She knew when the guards would deliver food and change shifts, but she could not escape because she was not alone. Her daughter was still around, so Lucia was holding it in.


    To her great despair, she had once stood by the window and looked out at the mountains and forests, but she had never seen anyone enter or leave this ce. That meant that this ce was truly remote, so how did Arthur find out where she was?


    Lucia''s heart ached at the thought of Arthur. It was she who was imprisoned, but she knew it was Arthur who was suffering the most.


    What was he doing now? Was he frantically searching for her and their daughter? Did he eat well and sleep well? Or had he been pining away?


    All the time, these questions were swirling around in Lucia''s mind, tormenting her heart again and again.


    Lucia was even more distressed when she was forced to agree to Spencer''s demands.


    Will Esmae reallye looking for her? Or did she just ignore it? Lucia can''t be sure.


    While her daughter slept, Lucia would sit by the window like a captive canary yearning for the free sky outside.


    In the afternoon, there was a knock on the door, which startled Lucia.


    It was the same sound of a key being turned, and then the door was opened, and a guard was standing outside.

 Chapter 780 Threatened Call

    Chapter 780 Threatened Call


    "Ms. Webb, it''s time for Mr. Davies to meet you," said the guard as he opened the door and saw Lucia.


    Without expression or emotion, Lucia looked sideways at her daughter and walked out of the room. Before moving on, she said to the guard,


    "Keep an eye on her. If she wakes up when Ie downstairs..."


    "I''ll let you know as soon as the baby wakes up," the guard replied.


    Lucia nced warningly at the guard before walking down the stairs, not because she trusted the guard, but she was sure that Spencer wouldn''t do anything to them for a while.


    As soon as she reached the top of the stairs, Lucia saw a row of guards in the living room, each of them standing ready. She could not help but sneer. Was it necessary for them to look at her like that? Strolling down the stairs, the guard saw her and came up to her,


    "Ms. Webb, here''s your cell phone."


    Lucia took the phone slowly, staring at the phone without making a move.


    "Ms. Webb..." the guard''s tone was suggestive.


    "I see. What''s the hurry!?" said Lucia unhappily, and the guard immediately lowered his head and stopped talking.


    Slowly seated on the couch, Lucia dialed the familiar number under the watchful eye and turned on the speakerphone as previously requested.


    "Hello, can I help you?" Esmae''s voice came through as the call went through.


    Lucia shivered slightly at the familiar voice and, struggling to control her emotions, let out a silent sigh of relief before she said,


    "Aunt, it''s me, Lucia."


    "Lucia?!" Esmae''s voice rose several pitches at once, so much so that Chris, who was sitting next to her, started to jump that she whispered to her husband,


    "It''s Lucia!"


    "Ask her where she is." Chris thought Lucia had stolen the phone to contact them.


    "Lucia, where are you now? How about the baby? Are you safe?" Esmae asked anxiously.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Of course we''re safe," Lucia said slowly, raising her eyes to the guard who was standing straight in front of her, ready to snatch the phone.


    "That night, I was too impulsive. Not only did I disobey you, but I also wanted to leave with the baby at all costs. After that... Spencer was afraid that I was being too stubborn, so he sent us here to rx..." Lucia was disgusted with every word that came out of her mouth, and that was the lie that Spencer had taught her, to appease Esmae. To her indignation and frustration, she had to do what he said for the child''s safety!


    At Lucia''s words, Esmae was silent. She turned to her husband, and their eyes met.


    "Lucia," Esmae said calmly, "Did Spencer threaten you into saying that?"


    Lucia can''t wait to say yes! However, the guard in front of her took a step toward her. Perhaps he had already snatched the phone away before she could say anything, so Lucia could only smile bitterly, but her words were extremely pleasant.


    "Why? You know he won''t give me a hard time."


    In the old days, Esmae would have been happy to hear Lucia say that, but now she didn''t believe it!


    "Lucia, don''t worry," Chris said, "We''ll figure it out."


    As soon as Chris finished speaking, the guard made a silent gesture at Lucia, apparently under orders not to let her continue.


    Lucia frowned and fought back with her eyes. The guard pointed to the stairs. Lucia''s eyes darkened and she said,


    "The baby''s crying. Auntie, Uncle Chris, we''ll talk next time."


    As soon as Lucia finished speaking, the guard took the phone away and without hesitation pressed the hang-up button.


    Lucia was furious. She hadn''t heard her aunt say goodbye!


    "Don''t go too far!" said Lucia, standing up. Lucia''s eyes were burning with anger.


    "Ms. Webb, please go back to your room," the guard said, looking down politely at Lucia, in a manner that was far removed from his disrespectful attempt to grab the phone.


    Lucia was angry, but she didn''t want to be angry with the people who were following Spencer''s orders, so she simply turned around and went upstairs.


    On the other side, Chris had already told Helena about Lucia''s phone call, and after hearing the whole thing, Helena said, "It was definitely Spencer''s n. Mom, Dad, look, it''s not Lucia''s phone number at all!"


    "Of course I know..." Esmae said in a low voice. There was a hint of bitterness in her eyes. No one knew better than she did. If it wasn''t for the coercion, why would Lucia be willing to call Spencer Davies ''Spencer''? The thought that she might have been held captive while on the phone made Esmae feel even more guilty.


    "Spencer knows that we have already guessed that he''s the one who has taken Lucia into custody, and that he''s going to do it anyway!" Oblivious to her mother''s expression, Helena continued to scold with righteous indignation.


    But Chris felt sorry for his wife. He put his hand on Esmae''s shoulder and said,


    "At least we know that Lucia and the baby are okay. Spencer isn''t that crazy."


    "But what if he''s willing to give Lucia back her freedom only if he asks too much?" Helena frowned and asked her father, "Spencer isn''t a trustworthy person. Even if we agree to his demands, he might not be able to keep them. Besides..."


    Helena was at a loss for words. She turned to her mother and asked her in a soft voice, "Mom, will you let Lucia leave him, even if Lucia has to go back to Arthur?"


    Esmae looked up slowly at Helena, a self-reproach growing in her that had been on her mind since yesterday.


    "As long as Lucia and the baby are safe, I really don''t mind anything."


    Now, when Lucia and the baby were in real danger, Esmae realized that her children''s safety was more important than any hatred or grudge.


    "Mom!" She really didn''t expect Esmae to suddenly understand everything at this moment. Helena called out to her excitedly and threw herself into her mother''s arms regardless of the fact that she was 5. 8 feet tall. She hugged her tightly.


    Esmae put her arms around her daughter and looked up at her husband with her slightly red eyes. She knew what was right.


    As the night sank, Arthur sat alone in the living room and stared nkly at the coffee table. Jack and the others were seriously injured and needed to be taken care of. Helena was waiting for news, so he did not blindly go out to look for Lucia and their daughter. But while his body was settled, his mind was not


    His mind was like a myriad of ants scratching, every moment letting him not calm down.


    Lucia... Where are you...?

 Chapter 781 Suddenly Enlightened

    Chapter 781 Suddenly enlightened


    Born with a super-high IQ, Arthur had always been dismissive of superheroes when everyone else was worshipping them, but now, he really wished he had that kind of omnipotence, to find Lucia and their daughter immediately.


    Arthur, lost in his troubled thoughts, did not even hear the doorbell ring until a soft voice called his name.


    "Arthur, still no word from Lucia and the baby?"


    That was his mother''s voice!


    Arthur jerked his head back and saw his gentle mother standing behind him. He had mixed feelings when he saw the worry in her eyes.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw Arthur who was in a daze and staring at the coffee table.


    "Mom, what are you doing here?" Arthur had no idea Sophie was going home, but when he saw the look on Peter''s face next to his mother, he understood.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Davies, I''m sorry. I informed Madame on my own initiative." Peter apologized, but he had no regrets.


    "I don''t me you," Arthur said, rising to his feet. He understood Peter''s intentions. He went to his mother, who looked tired.


    "Mom, I''m sorry I worried you..."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Sophie asked as she raised her hand to caress Arthur''s cheek.


    Arthur frowned and looked at Sophie silently.


    Sophie''s heart ached. She caressed Arthur''s face again before asking, "Where''s Otis?"


    "Otis is upstairs taking care of hisrades," Arthur said, knowing that he would have toe clean sooner orter. He told her about the injuries to Jack and the others, and then said,


    "He''ll be down in a minute."


    "They''re hurt?!" Sophie was shocked. She had been hoping that Spencer would just use the excuse to make things difficult for Lucia, but she didn''t expect him to actually hurt them. It seemed that the matter was much more serious than she had imagined!


    "Take me to see them." Sophie helped Arthur up the stairs to the room where Jack and the others were resting. She greeted them and assured them that they were fine before she rxed. "Otis, Arthur, I want you toe downstairs with me. I want to know all the details," Sophie said to her two sons after the greeting.


    Otis and Arthur looked at each other, and they obediently followed their mother downstairs. The three of them sat on the sofa together. Sophie went through the whole thing in detail. Of course, she knew that Esmae and Chris were at Athegate at this time.


    "I wonder how Esmae feels now..." Sophie was not trying to cover up the fact that Esmae was the main reason Lucia and the baby were in danger. "What else could she think," said Otis, who could no longer hold back in her mother''s presence.


    "Up until now, she hasn''t shown any remorse. She still wants Spencer to control Arthur and Lucia''s rtionship, regardless of Lucia''s feelings. Is she able to control her life just because she once saved Lucia? Mom, is this the kind of person you should be asking for forgiveness over and over again? I think 70% of your grudge is because of her stubbornness. Dad never gave her any promise!"


    "Otis, you can''t say that about an elder," Sophie said,


    "Esmae never took Lucia''s feelings for granted, and she didn''t object when she didn''t know Arthur was mine kid, did she? Think about it from a different angle. If it were you, would you be able to be inws with someone you''ve hated for decades?"


    "At least I''m not going to put my kid to hell." Otis'' dissatisfaction with Esmae was in full bloom.


    Arthur thought as Otis did, and now he said that it was impossible for him not to have a grudge against Esmae. Seeing that his mother still wanted to say something on Esmae''s behalf, Arthur preempted her by saying,


    "This time, Mom, Esmae has a responsibility, and I''m not going to hold it in any longer after we get Lucia and the baby out."


    Arthur was fed up with the misery of being kidnapped by morality.


    Seeing the fire in both sons'' eyes, Sophie could no longer say anything to refute it, but what Arthur and Otis didn''t know was that their thoughts would only make Sophie feel more and more guilty about Esmae. If she and Edwin hadn''t wronged her, how could she have hurt Lucia...


    It was really hard to tell right from wrong when the past was so intertwined and the cause and effect were so cyclical.


    Just as Sophie was talking to her two sons, in a hotel downtown, Chris found his daughter and stopped her from trying to tell Otis.


    "Helena, you can tell Otis, but you can''t tell him that your mother hase to her senses."


    "Why?" Helena wondered. It was the first thing she wanted to tell Otis and Arthur.


    "Now that Lucia and the baby haven''t been rescued, Arthur must be on the verge of breaking down. If he knows that your mother has let him go and agreed to be with them, he might do something drastic, and Lucia and the child would suffer the consequences instead."


    Helena nodded her head slightly. Chris went on,


    "Secondly, your mother has been hindering the rtionship between Arthur and Lucia for a long time. Our families are very unhappy. After we get Lucia and the baby back, I n to bring your mother to New York to visit the Edwins in person. I will formally apologize to them and put all the past grudges behind us."


    "Is it true?!" At that, Helena''s brow went up in the air, and she jumped into her father''s arm.


    "Of course it''s true." Seeing his daughter so happy, Chris smiled for the first time in days.


    "You and Otis, I''m sure your mother won''t fight it anymore."


    "Thank you, daddy!" Helena happily threw herself into her father''s arms.


    Chris smiled as he hugged her daughter, not realizing that the door was ajar in the distance, and that Esmae was watching them from the inside, listening in on their conversation.


    Esmae was so happy to see her daughter''s happy face, and her husband''s constant love and care for her, that she suddenly remembered what Edwin had said to her. It was because of the previous experience she met her husband, gave birth to three smart children. This was her grateful happiness.


    If she could go back in time and choose a different path and miss Chris, no, Esmae immediately stopped thinking about it. She wouldn''t miss him! She will not miss this consistent, gentle man!

 Chapter 782 Have A Big Talk

    Chapter 782 Have a big talk


    If she was suddenly enlightened previously, now Esmae was really positive.


    Having determined to do something about it, Esmae took a long look at her husband and daughter, turned back to her room, picked up her cell phone, and made a call.


    At 2:30 p. m., after Chris had fallen asleep from his customary nap, Esmae dressed and left the room. Had Spencer been punctual, he would have been waiting for her in the cafe on the seventh floor of the hotel.


    The coffee shop was simple but not luxurious, and the guests were well-dressed and polite, but Esmae saw a magnificent brute as soon as she entered.


    Near the window, Spencer was sipping his coffee. It was April and spring was in full bloom. There had been a light rainst night, so the sun seemed to be particrly warm and mild today. How could he be in a bad mood? Especially after Esmae deigned to call him to negotiate a deal.


    Esmae walked over to Spencer and looked him over before she could say a word.


    Dressed in a dark blue striped suit, with neatlybed hair and a handsome face with a shallow smile, he looked like he was on a high!


    The thought that Lucia and the baby were still missing, that all who cared about them could not sleep, and that he was so pleased with himself, enraged Esmae, and she said in a low voice, "Spencer, you look like you''re in a good mood."


    Spencer looked over at Esmae''s angry eyes, but he didn''t care. Heughed,


    "It''s a nice day, so I''m in a good mood."


    Esmae nced askance at him, sat down across from him without being asked, and said coldly,Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can Lucia see the weather now?"


    "She''s on vacation, so she''ll get a better view," Spencer said quickly, in a voice that couldn''t have been more disingenuous.


    Esmae snorted and said, "What exactly do you want me to do?"


    Spencer looked up and smiled.


    "Ms. Wilson, don''t you want a coffee?"


    "Don''t give me that," Esmae''s voice grew louder. "Don''t beat around the bush. Just make the offer."


    "I was afraid you wouldn''t," Spencer said with a smile.


    "Do you know you''re a big talker?" Esmae scoffed.


    "Big talker?" Spencer repeated Esmae''s words lightly. He leaned back in his seatzily and said,


    "I''ve had a few modest deals from you from time to time. It''s not enough to send beggars away. When have I been a big talker?" Esmae frowned. She didn''t want to hear any more of Spencer''sints or exin why she had been so wary of him.


    "Conditions."


    "Since you''re so straightforward, I won''t say anything more," Spencer said. The smile on his face immediately faded, revealing his original strange look.


    "I want the Brown family to help me fight Davonnis Corp and promise to take over as president of Davonnis Corp within a year. Is that too much to ask?" "No way!" Esmae, who had let go of her hatred, said simply,


    "The Brown family''s business has been passed down from generation to generation. I''m just married into their family and have no right to decide the fate of the entire family. Chris will never allow me to joke about the family''s business. I can give you money directly. Just give me a number."


    "No," Spencer said gloomily,


    "I can get the money myself, but if I''m going to take down Davonnis Corp, I''m going to need the help of a respected family like the Brown family, or I can''t convince anyone else to help me. I don''t care how you try to convince your husband, but this is my deal, or you''ll never see Lucia or the bastard again!"


    "Spencer, aren''t you afraid I''m going to call the police?" Esmae said angrily.


    "Call the police?" Spencer sneered as if he had heard something funny. He asked Esmae,


    "On what charge? Taking my fiancee and daughter on a trip? Ms. Wilson, who in Athegate doesn''t know that Lucia is my woman? If you go to the police station and use me of kidnapping my fiancee and daughter, will they pay attention to you?"


    Esmae was about to bite the bullet, because Spencer was now negotiating with all the capital she had given herself!


    Shooting herself in the foot was Esmae''s truest mood right now.


    Seeing Esmae''s angry eyes, Spencer smiled again and whispered to Esmae in a voice that sounded like a siren,


    "Ms. Wilson, there''s no harm in helping me. Once we''re done, I can take back what''s mine. After the copse of Davies Group, Lucia and Arthur are no longer able to do anything. Your revenge can be avenged, which is good for both of us, right? Maybe you think I went too far now, but when you think about it, you''ll know I had a good intention."


    What a good intention!


    Esmae swore in her heart that he was nothing but a cunning and treacherous person!


    "Well," continued Spencer, seeing that Esmae was silent, "Do you think I''m making a lot of sense?"


    "I need time to think about it," Esmae said after a long silence.


    "Think about it?" Spencer scowled.


    "I''m sorry. This isn''t a shopping trip. You can stand in front of the counter and think about it. You''re Lucia''s godmother, and you know her best. Can she wait that long? If she tries to fight back, and she''s carrying the bastard, who''s gonna get the short end of the stick? Who''s the victim?"


    Spencer said it so that Esmae couldn''t unfurl her brows.


    "I''ll only give you two days to convince your husband," Spencer said. He knew that Arthur had been looking for Lucia and the baby, and if he did find them, it was impossible to know. So it was imperative that he reach an agreement with Esmae as soon as possible.


    "If you don''t give me an answer in two days, I will send Lucia and the bastard away, and after that, you will never see each other again!"


    "OK, I''ll give you the answer in two days!" Esmae said without hesitation. At least now she knew what Spencer wanted.


    "And," Spencer said before the conversation ended, "If Mr. Brown agrees, we need to sign a formal agreement with me. I won''t believe what you say."

 Chapter 783 Unhappy Negotiation

    Chapter 783 Unhappy Negotiation


    "What agreement?" Esmae had no idea such an agreement existed.


    "Put 50 percent of the Brown family''s share in my custody for the time being, and I will return it once I take over Davonnis Corp."


    "Shameless!" Esmae didn''t expect Spencer to have thought of it.


    "It''s a long shot." Spencer ignored Esmae''s scolding and smugly corrected her.


    Esmae looked angry when a negotiation broke down, but by the time she left the cafe, the n was already in ce.


    Today, Nia came home from work to find Casper packing his bags. She was so surprised that she went up to him and asked,


    "Casper, where are you going?"


    "Oh," Casper nced at Nia and said, "I need to do my graduation thesis, because the tutor contacted me to go over. Although I''m not Casper, it would be too suspicious if I don''t show up. I thought I woulde back in the next few days as soon as I know what''s going on."


    Nia was nomittal when she heard this. She just looked at Casper sideways as if she didn''t believe him.


    "What do you suspect?" Casper asked directly, displeased.


    "No," Nia said after pursing her lips, "These are just trivial. Do you really need to be there?"


    "Who do you think the school will call if I don''t go?" Casper said. "Wait for them to contact Miles and let them know I don''t care about school?"


    "Then I''ll go with you!" Nia said immediately.


    "No, you still need to deal with Stable Growth. I''ll only be gone for a few days. What do you have to worry about?" Casper''s tone became more and more irritating.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust..." Nia would never dare to question him, but she always felt weird about it.


    "Okay," Casper put down his clothes and hugged Nia. "It''s only for a few days. I''ll be back soon."


    Nia bit her lower lip and could only nod.


    After dinner in the evening, Casper left with his suitcase and refused to let Nia see him off. Nia stood by her bed and watched the driver pick him up, trying to reassure herself that he was only gone for a few days. It was definitely not something he was not telling her.


    As it turned out, a woman''s sixth sense was an amazing thing, and Casper, of course, didn''t actually set off to USA. Instead, he had his driver take him to the town where Leon was currently stationed. It was only a half-hour''s drive from the mountains where Spencer was holding Lucia, and it was only a twenty-minute drive up the hill.


    Casper decided to go to the rescue!


    In any case, Casper was not willing to pass up the chance to deepen his rtionship with Lucia.


    After several hours of driving, Casper had been ruminating over his n. The sun had set and the moon had risen, and a few faint stars had appeared in the night sky. He had met up with Leon and the rest of his men as scheduled.


    "Spencer is smart. He chose to send Lucia to a wild forest like this. This ce hasn''t been developed yet. Most tourists wouldn''t think that this forest is the most suitable hiding ce," said Casper as he and his men atete at night.


    "Also, we''ve checked. The property here doesn''t belong to Spencer. He just borrowed the name of an ordinary employee of thepany to rent it for a while. No matter how resourceful Arthur is, he won''t be able to find out such details." Leon could not help but admire Spencer''s cunning.


    "It''s a good thing I asked you to spy on Spencer in advance, or I wouldn''t even know where Lucia is," Casper said, sounding exmatory, as if the shameless surveince was somehow rted to justice. Leon looked at Casper a few times, thought about it, and then said,


    "Boss, are you really going to save her in distress? Those guards are armed. If the gun goes off..."


    "Don''t worry. Haven''t you figured out the shifts of the guards? As long as you''re careful, it''s still possible to get her out." Casper had always been confident about his n.


    "Did you forget about the little one?" Leon warned. "When she cries, nobody''s going anywhere."


    So the boss only had eyes for beauties, and he forgot she''d got a baby on her?


    Leon thought to himself.


    "I only save Lucia," Casper said without thinking twice.


    That surprised Leon. "Boss, you won''t try to save the little one?"


    "That''s Arthur''s daughter. What do I need her for? To get in my way?" Casper smiled. Under the light, it looked like a ghostly smile.


    "You''ll have to get rid of the little one, and Lucia won''t be able to take care of her at this critical moment."


    "Boss..." Leon had been given a new perspective by Casper. He had thought that he was already considered extremely evil, but he had never thought of doing anything to an infant, but Casper did not hesitate at all.


    "Why," Casper sniffed, sensing Leon''s concern, "Do you think I''m too cruel?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Leon didn''t dare answer in a muffled voice.


    "What they have done to me is no more painful than losing a child. I want Lucia, but I don''t want to take care of her child by another man!" Casper fumed.


    "I see. I''ll do as you say," Leon finally agreed, though he still had a vague feeling that something was amiss.


    Esmae did not hide the news from her husband after her negotiations with Spencer, and she implied that Helena had told Arthur the news in order to amodate her husband''s concerns. Arthur and Otis were not surprised to learn of Spencer''s offer. Arthur quietly increased the number of people, and continued to expand the search area.


    "Mom, what do you think Esmae would have done?" Otis took advantage of Arthur''s deployment to consult with his mother, something he couldn''t say to Arthur''s face.


    "I''m not sure." Sophie frowned slightly and mused, "If she saves Lucia and the baby, Spencer will control us and the Brown family, but if she doesn''t..."


    That was impossible! Sophie and Otis had the answer in mind.


    "Spencer even offers to keep 50% of the Brown family''s shares for the time being. How dare he say such a thing?" Otis was even more worried after learning about this. The more Spencer wanted, the more he wanted to take a chance, and the more dangerous Lucia and the baby were.


    "Maybe your dad has an idea about this. I''ll talk to him tonight. We can''t let the Brown family suffer, and we definitely can''t let anything happen to Lucia and the baby," Sophie said firmly.

 Chapter 784 Hero To The Rescue

    Chapter 784 Hero to the rescue


    "Let''s just wait," Otis said thoughtfully, "Because if dades forward, he''s going to put Spencer in harm''s way, and we don''t know if he''s going to do anything to hurt Lucia and the baby."


    Sophie certainly understood Edwin''s temperament, and after some thought, she agreed.


    "Well, let''s just wait another day and see what Esmae is up to. Hopefully, she has a n for Spencer."


    Arthur came over and asked his mother what Otis was talking about. Sophie and Otis wouldn''t add fuel to the fire, so she went a little over the subject and asked Arthur how his deployment was going. Finally, this topic was ignored.


    There was no moonlight tonight. There wereyers of dark clouds in the sky, and a star at the link of dark clouds, but it can not illuminate the whole earth.


    Casper and a group of his men arrived at the foot of the mountain where Lucia was being held.


    "God help me. This weather is perfect for saving."


    Leon, who was standing aside, was less cheerful and less talkative than usual. Casper noticed and said,


    "Don''t worry. We''re outnumbered, but we''re in the dark. Just sneak in and take care of the guards one by one."


    Leon nodded in a muffled voice. It wasn''t the danger that worried him the most.


    "Remember, if Lucia sees youter, tell her that you work for Miles. Lucia is very smart, and she can easily find out." Casper was conspiring with Leon again. "Got it," Leon said.


    Casper nodded his head in satisfaction, and with a word ofmand, the group dived up the hill under cover of thick woods.


    At this moment, the guards in the vi werepletely unaware. Each of them had their own duties. They walked back and forth between the entire vi, as if everything was going on ording to the schedule before.


    Late at night, everything began to change.


    Perhaps because of their confidence, none of the guards had expected a stranger to sneak into the vi, so they were just making a normal patrol. Casper and his team were all veterans, and they had investigated the vi''s situation beforehand, so it was very easy to get rid of a few guards, and they actually went up to the second floor without alerting anyone.


    Casper told the others to take care of the guards. Leon stood guard at the top of the stairs while he took the key he had just found. He took a deep breath and opened the door.


    Lucia woke up as soon as the key was turned. She slept normally these days, but she couldn''t get anyfort sleep. It was only a short rest.


    When she opened her eyes in the dark, Lucia listened quietly to the soundsing from the door. It should be close to midnight now. The guards would never disturb her at this time unless... Spencer?!


    Just as Lucia thought this, a cautious voice came from the doorway.


    "Ms. Webb, are you there?"


    Lucia turned her head away in an instant, herrge ck eyes twinkling in the darkness.


    Why him?!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucia would never mistake Casper for his unusually low, husky voice.


    "Ms. Webb..." when there was no response, Casper crept toward the bed and called out to Lucia again.


    "How did you know about this ce?" If it was someone else, Lucia would have asked for help, but it was Casper who was suspicious. She did not dare to take it lightly. She sat up slowly and asked coldly. Casper''s eyes had adjusted to the darkness, and his were fixed on the figure sitting on the bed. Lucia''s starry eyes sparkled even in the darkness. In the dim light outside the window, her figure was hazy, but all the more mysterious and alluring. Casper''s heart thumped as he made his long-thought-out pitch.


    "I''m sorry. Spencer kidnapped me, and my dad had people following him because he was afraid he was going to hurt me again. That''s how I know he''s keeping you here."


    Lucia''s brow twitched, and she asked Casper,


    "Did youe alone?"


    Casper immediately replied, "My father''s bodyguards are following me. Ms. Webb, run away with me right now. If you hesitate any longer, you won''t have a chance!"


    "Why didn''t you inform Arthur?" Lucia continued, unimpressed that Casper was no less dangerous than Spencer.


    Casper frowned, hesitated, and said,


    "Ms. Webb, I didn''t have time to think about it after you''re in danger and all I want to do is save your life."


    Lucia did not respond. Her eyes were fixed on Casper. Unfortunately, the light was not bright enough to observe the expression on his face. However, Lucia trusted her instincts. This man''s purpose in rescuing her was not simple.


    "Ms. Webb, why are you still hesitating? Time waits for no one." Casper was not pretending to be nervous. The guards in the vi were notpletely resolved, and idents could happen at any time.


    It didn''t make any difference to Lucia now. She can''t read Casper''s mind. What if he was another viin?


    "Do you have your cell phone with you?" Lucia asked slowly, not in a hurry.


    Casper was unable to respond. Lucia''s reaction waspletely different from what he had expected. He had thought that she would ask him to take her away as soon as she saw him, but what did she mean by taking her time now?


    "Don''t you have your cell phone with you?" Lucia asked.


    "Ms. Webb, it''s important to run away now. If you want to make a phone call, you should wait for us to be safe!" Casper could only excuse himself. He walked a few steps forward as he spoke, and his words were filled with anxiety.


    Lucia scoffed,


    "Stop right there. You know that I am kidnapped by Spencer, but you didn''t inform Arthur. Even if you didn''t inform him, you could have called the police, right? Why did youe to save me alone? Casper, what are you trying to do!?"


    Casper frowned and was silent for a moment. Thinking of an unexpected answer, he said bluntly,


    "I want to save you myself, Ms. Webb... I want to have a rtionship with you that''s closer than normal."


    "Is that reason worth risking your life to save me?" Lucia asked.


    "It''s worth it!" Casper answered without hesitation. It was the answer he had in his heart.


    Just as Lucia was about to ask more questions, Leon hurried into the room and urged Casper.


    "Let''s go. They''ve already taken care of the guards. If we don''t leave soon, they''ll have to inform Spencer when they wake up!"


    Casper nodded and turned to Lucia.


    "Ms. Webb, pleasee with me right now!"

 Chapter 785 History Repeats Itself

    Chapter 785 History Repeats Itself


    Lucia stared at the figures in the darkness, quickly deciding what to do. Spencer, on the other hand, was a bigger threat to herself and to the baby. If running away with Casper, even if he wanted something else, at least it was not life-threatening.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Lucia got up and got out of bed. She quickly grabbed her thick coat from the coat hanger and put it on her body. She bent over to pick up her daughter in the crib and said, "Thank you foring to save me. I will never forget this kindness if we are safe."


    Casper was delighted to see that Lucia had been persuaded by him, but his face did not show it. He took a step forward and said,


    "Let''s go quickly. We know the way down the mountain. My bodyguard knows the terrain very well. Give the child to him. It''ll make it easier for you to move around on your own, and we''ll get out of here sooner."


    As soon as she heard that Casper was about to hand her baby over to his man, Lucia''s guard went up. She held her daughter tightly in her arms and insisted,


    "It''s OK. I''m physically fit and I can move around with the baby."


    Casper clicked inside his cheek. He didn''t expect Lucia to be so protective, but now was not the time to argue. He might have to look for another chanceter.


    "Well, if you don''t feel up to it, then give me the baby, and we''ll go now!"


    Having said that, Casper ordered Leon to lead the way, and he escorted Lucia and the child all the way to the back. As he came down the stairs, Lucia saw several unconscious guards lying on the ground. The guards were supposed to be good, and she was surprised that Casper''s men had ambushed them without alerting the others.


    "Ms. Webb, let''s go," Casper urged as Lucia stopped and looked at the guards.


    Lucia nodded and quickly followed Casper with the child in her arms. She also saw the other subordinates that Casper had brought with him. The group of people looked like they were from the underworld. They looked like ruffians, but they were very simr to the people that Miles had trained.


    "We''ve taken care of the people outside. We''ll just have to return the way we came." Seeing that Lucia was unwilling to hand over the child, Leon secretly sighed in relief. Seeing that the rescue n was going so smoothly, they also began to get excited.


    "y it safe." Casper, who was not a hothead, was still ying it safe.


    They didn''t let their guard down and headed for the door, but as soon as they got there, Leon noticed something was wrong. He stopped and said with some uncertainty,


    "We just knocked out three guards at the door. Where are they?"


    Everyone looked at each other. No one could answer. Casper''s heart skipped a beat. When he saw Lucia looking at him, he quickly asked,


    "Didn''t you tow them away?"


    "We just knocked them down. We didn''t have time to drag them away..." Leon''s eyes hadpletely changed. As he spoke, he looked at Casper in horror.


    "Oh, no!" Casper immediately realized something was wrong. Without thinking, he shouted, "Run!"


    Everyone was used to following Casper''s orders. Once he gave the order, they all ran out of the door. However, before they could escape from the fence in the front yard, they stopped in their tracks and started to retreat one by one, and there was a look of horror on their faces.


    Lucia felt like she was in hell. Did God really want to make it so difficult for her? Why was it helping Spencer?!


    "Casper, you''re a brave man. How dare you bring a few people with you to save her?" A mocking voice was heard from the front. Casper''s face immediately turned pale when he heard that.


    It was Spencer!


    Sure enough, looking ahead, Spencer was standing outside the fence with Dan and his men, watching them through the half-man height fence.


    Looking past the unimportant people to Lucia, Spencer felt lucky to have been helped by god. This afternoon he felt worried for no reason, so he immediately decided to set off to the vi to see how Lucia was doing. He didn''t expect to be caught red-handed by him again.


    Plus, he got Casper!


    That was a bonus.


    Even without looking up, Lucia knew that Spencer was staring at her. She instinctively held onto her child. She was worried about what Spencer would do to Casper. Although his intentions weren''t pure, he was trying to save her.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I won''t run. You let them go." Lucia''s voice pierced through the night wind and flew toward Spencer.


    "That''s no good," said Spencer in a low voice. "Casper is a guest, and I''m sure I will treat him well."


    Casper looked terrible, and the memory of Spencer''s lynching came back instantly, but if he had to do it again, would this guy have let himself live?


    Leon whispered to Casper, "Boss, we have a chance to get out of here. Just say the word."


    Leon and the rest of his brothers had been involved in street fights and gunfights, so even in the face of the current situation, they still wanted to go for it. Unlike Jack and the others at that time, who were concerned about the safety of Lucia and the baby, they only wanted their own people to be safe.


    Casper frowned. He didn''t say anything, but Lucia knew what he was thinking.


    "Find a way to escape. Don''t worry about me. After you escape, tell Arthur that I am here. He will find a way to save me." Lucia knew that Casper was worried about her and her child. A sense of gratitude sprung from his heart.


    What Casper can''t stand was after Lucia mentioned Arthur, he didn''t hesitate to say no.


    "No, let''s go together!"


    "Casper, you''re so ambitious. How can you be a hero under these circumstances?" The night was so quiet that Spencer could hear their conversation.


    "If he catches you again, he''lle after you!" Lucia now only wanted Casper to leave safely, and she didn''t hesitate to tell the brutal truth.


    "Boss!" Leon heard Lucia and panicked, urging Casper to make a decision.


    "Lucia, don''t worry. I''lle back to save you!" Casper gritted his teeth. He thought it was important to save his life, so he made a solemn promise to Lucia. Then, he said to Leon, "Take a chance!"


    Casper''s men were all vicious. When they heard his words, they immediately cheered up and rushed out together without any warning. Leon stood by Casper''s side tightly, and the two sides quickly became entangled, and the sounds of fighting and screams burst out.


    Lucia stood in the fence and watched the fight worriedly. Although Spencer was outnumbered, it was a good thing that he didn''t ask his men to bring guns when he arrived, so Casper didn''t show any weakness in the melee.

 Chapter 786 Be Imprisoned

    Chapter 786 Be imprisoned


    But Lucia wasn''t relieved, because she saw Spencer''s calm demeanor, and Dan, who was standing next to him and hadn''t even made a move but just starting to see them. When Lucia saw Spencer turn to say something to Dan, she thought something was amiss and shouted into the crowd.


    "Casper! Be careful!"


    Just as Lucia was screaming, Dan had rushed into the crowd and was heading straight for Casper. Lucia instinctively wanted to help, but the noise made her daughter wail in her arms. Lucia''s heart gave way and she could not move her feet.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Even if Leon had good skill, it was no match for Dan who was born as a special forces soldier. After Dan found Casper, he wanted to catch him. Soon, Leon was no match. Casper himself had no self-protection ability, and he was about to be caught several times.


    At this point, Casper already knew he was not gonna get away with it. If everyone got caught and he didn''t tell Nia the truth, the word won''t get out, and then he won''t be able to protect himself, let alone Lucia. Spencer might kill him!


    "Leon, get your men out of here and leave me alone!"


    "No!" Leon, loyal to Casper, could not have left him at this moment.


    "Spencer won''t let me go. If you''re all caught, no one will know we are here. You guys go! Go find Nia and Arthur! Get the news out of here!" Casper shouted.


    Leon was distraught, trying to protect Casper while wondering if he should go. If he didn''t take Casper with him, there was still a chance that they would run away. Dan threw another punch, and he couldn''t think any further of what was going on. When he saw that Dan was too tough, he called out to Casper.


    "Take care of yourself, boss. We''ll leave first. As soon as we get back, we''ll bring someone to rescue you! Brothers, run around. Every man who can walk will be saved!"


    "Go!" Casper was ready.


    They no longer had to protect Casper, Leon, and the rest of their men. They only wanted to protect themselves. This was also their greatest ability. They bent down, hid, and fled. In addition, there were dense mountains all around them. They ran away in all directions.


    "There''s no need to chase anymore!" Although Spencer was unwilling, he knew that the terrain around him wasplicated. It would take a lot of manpower and time to search the forest. Anyway... "Casper, I''m going to have to treat you well," Spencer said proudly as he walked over to Casper, who had been caught by Dan.


    Casper red at Spencer and snapped,


    "Don''t be too cocky. Someone wille and save us!"


    "Well," said Spencer with a sneer, walking past him toward Lucia, "If they ever find you."


    Casper heard this and thought he was screwed, but there was no way struggling. He can only be angry, and hoped Leon can bring the news back as soon as possible.


    After catching Casper, Spencer walked up to Lucia. Seeing her cold and fearless face, Spencer sneered,


    "Lucia, I really underestimated your charms. Even Nia''s man is willing to risk his life for you. You''re really something."


    Lucia''s eyes burn with anger, but there was no expression on her face. She felt guilty for Casper, but she will never show weakness in front of Spencer.


    "If you touch him, Miles wille after you."


    "Why would I touch him?" Spencer said, upset that even the man she''d barely met was worth defending, and what did he get for being so devoted to her? He chewed his anger and said, "He''s a guest, so I''ll take good care of him!"


    "Spencer, you have to think this through. It''s not toote to let him go. If you involve the Woods in this, you won''t be able to get away with it." Lucia red coldly at Spencer and warned him. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." Spencer purposely said with a smile.


    Lucia pursed her lips and stopped arguing with Spencer. She took one long look at Casper and turned to walk back into the house, only to find that Spencer called out to her again. "Go upstairs and change your clothes. You can''t go out like this. Dan, go get the baby."


    Out?!


    Lucia widened her eyes and turned to look at Spencer as Dan handed Casper over to the others and went over to grab the baby from Lucia''s arms.


    Lucia ducked out of Dan''s way and shouted,


    "Don''t touch my baby!"


    "Lucia, I suggest you cooperate. It''s not good if you hurt the child too much," Spencer warned in a low voice.


    Lucia gritted her teeth and saw that Dan had no intention of backing down, so she gave him the baby and ran upstairs to change.


    "There''s no one inside right now. What if she runs away?" Dan looked at Lucia worriedly as she disappeared into the vi. At this moment, the guard inside was already injured. No one could stop her. "As long as we have her," Spencer said, casting a scornful nce at the sobbing child in Dan''s arms.


    "Are you afraid she''s going to run away?"


    Dan nodded his head.


    In the dark forest, Leon ran down the mountain crazily. Along the way, the shadows of the trees swayed. Birds and animals were startled. His heart was beating rapidly. His body was obviously exhausted, but his legs kept running forward in order to survive. Finally, after a long, unknown run, Leon darted like an arrow out of the edge of the forest and down the path.


    Finally relieved, Leon quickly stopped to catch his breath. Not long after, another man rushed from the nearby woods. He was so shocked that he only realized it was his brother when he looked closely.


    "No one followed?" Leon asked, not caring about his dry mouth.


    "No, I was thest one to escape. The others should be out soon."


    "Take a look around and see where the others have gone. I''ll make a call." Leon knew how important every second was to Casper. He turned around and took out his phone to call Nia. He didn''t expect to hear the next second was the other side had turned off...


    "Why is your phone turned off now?!" Leon cursed viciously and repeated. After confirming that Nia had turned off her phone, he was so angry that he almost smashed it.


    Nia can''t get in touch with them, and he had taken them out. The only person he can turn to was Arthur, but he didn''t have Arthur''s number...


    "Fuck!" Leon said again.

 Chapter 787 Cynicism

    Chapter 787 Cynicism


    If they had to drive all the way back, even if they had to drive as fast as they could, it would take them almost eight hours to get there and back, and who knew what Spencer would do to Casper?! Leon now hated himself for not taking down the numbers of everyone who was rted to Nia.


    "Leon, what to do now?"


    "What can I do?" Leon said anxiously. "I have to drive back to find someone. You stay here and wait for the others. I''ll go back and get help."


    "Okay, call me."


    So Leon took a break and ran to where they had hidden the car. He got in the car and didn''t care. He put his foot down and drove straight into Athegate. It was only 1:30 in the morning.


    At half past five in the morning, when a faint glow of dawn was quietly rising in the sky, Nia was awakened by a loud knock on the door.


    She opened her eyes in a daze. For a moment Nia thought she had phonism. Who was disturbing her so early in the morning?


    The annoying knocking continued. The person had already abandoned the doorbell and chose to knock on the door. Obviously, he was furious. Nia''s heart skipped a beat. She put on her nightgown and carefully walked towards the door.


    "Who is it?" Nia asked reassuringly, even though she knew the other party couldn''t hear her question. Then she shivered and looked through the peephole.


    Seeing that it was Leon outside the door, Nia frowned suspiciously and opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened a little, Leon pushed it away forcefully. Nia, who was standing behind the door, was almost pushed down. She asked unhappily, "Leon, are you crazy?!"


    "You''re the one who''s crazy! Why did you turn off the phone for no reason?!" Leon rushed into the living room, picked up the teapot on the table and poured water into his mouth, while hesitating to scold Nia. Nia was so confused by his weird behavior that she closed the door and said,


    "What''s going on?"


    "Boss has been arrested by Spencer!" Leon red at Nia and said in a resentful tone, "I''ve been calling you for help for hours, but you slept soundly and even turned off your phone!" "What?!" Nia was so shocked that she asked in a trembling voice, "Didn''t Casper go to US? How did Spencer get him?"


    Nia was totally stingy when she turned off her phone. She was having doubts about Casper''s schedule, and she thought that he would exin it to her when he got on the ne, but she hadn''t heard from him since he left home. Nia was tossing and turning with her phone in her hand, and finally shut it down to let him also taste the taste of being left out in the cold.


    Leon didn''t have time to cover up Casper''s lie right now. Life was more important than anything else.


    "The boss didn''t go to US. He knows where Spencer is keeping Lucia, so..."


    Before Leon could finish his words, Nia''s face turned cold and her voice turned cold as she said, "So he actually goes to save her?"


    He could have sold Arthur this information as a favor, but he chose to save her on his own. No matter how stupid Nia was, she knew what he was up to. Wasn''t he trying to be a hero in front of Lucia so that he could get close to her?!


    Nia''s previous anxiety had been reced by soaring jealousy.


    "Yeah," Leon didn''t care about Nia''s mood, but quickly said, "As soon as we got them out, Spencer and his crew caught us before we could leave, and boss told us to run back and air the safety, and he fell into Spencer''s hands."


    Leon was filled with guilt at the thought, but Nia was unmoved.


    "Since he''s willing to risk his life to save Lucia, he should have expected the consequences, right?" Nia said in a sarcastic tone. She could even imagine if she were in the same situation, Casper would never risk his life to save her!


    "What do you mean?" Leon asked as he finally noticed something was wrong with Nia.


    "What else do I mean?" Nia sneered coldly. "There are consequences for what he does. It''s his business that he''s willing to fight for Lucia. I can''t help it."


    As soon as Nia said that, Leon shoved her onto the sofa. If Casper hadn''t needed her, she would have been nothing to him!


    "Nia, are you speaking English? Boss is in danger, and you want to walk away?!"


    "How am I supposed to do that!" Nia didn''t expect Leon to get rough with her. She shouted angrily, "He''s going to take a risk for that bitch, and he''s hiding it from me. What do you want me to do? Rescue him and let them both live?!"


    "Are you out of your mind? Now You''re taking this seriously?!" Leon finally understood why Nia was being so weird. It turned out that she was jealous, and he immediately reprimanded her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boss is hiding it from you because he''s worried about you. Besides, if he can save Lucia, Arthur will have to be respectful to him in the future. That''s what he is trying to do. Not only do you not understand him, but you''re trying to kick him when he''s down?! Nia, don''t you forget who gave you all this!"


    Nia frowned and looked incredulous. She just stared at Leon and didn''t say anything sarcastic.


    "I thought you cared about him a lot, but now you''re going to watch him die just because you''re jealous?" Leon saw Nia''s speechlessness and started ming her. As expected, Nia panicked when she heard that.


    "I didn''t say... I just left it at that..." Nia murmured.


    "Then stop dragging your feet and let''s get some help right away," Leon said angrily.


    Nia stood up and lowered her head to think for a while before asking,


    "Going to Arthur?"


    "Of course, Boss saves Lucia to do him a favor. Although the n failed, we still have to let him know that we helped him and that boss was arrested. Besides, with Arthur''s help, Spencer and the others aren''t afraid of us. That''s how we''ll get boss back." Leon told the lie vividly, and almost believed it himself.


    "Okay, I''m going to go change, and you''re going to wait for me." Nia followed Leon''s lead and went into her room to wash up and change.


    In the bathroom, she looked at herself in the mirror. No matter how hard she tried to hypnotize herself, she couldn''t believe that Casper had nned the rescue without any ulterior motives, but the immediate thing was getting him out.


    Sshing cold water on her face, Nia woke up in an instant.


    After washing up, Nia and Leon went downstairs together. After getting into the car, she made herself prepared psychologically before she had the courage to call Arthur.

 Chapter 788 The Unexpected

    Chapter 788 The Unexpected


    It was not yet half past six, but as soon as the phone rang, Arthur picked it up. It was as if he had never slept well.


    "Ms. Davidson, can I help you?" Arthur''s voice was as cold as the ice.


    "Mr. Davies, please save Casper. He was caught by Spencer. He was trying to save Ms. Webb!" Nia took a deep breath, and after gathering her emotions, she shouted out loud. "What did you say?!" Arthur, who was sitting on the sofa by the window, immediately sprang up and asked anxiously.


    "Mr. Davies, listen to me. Here''s the thing," Nia repeated to Arthur what Leon had told her.


    "Mr. Davies, I''m on my way to the vi right now. Please help me rescue Casper and Ms. Webb."


    Arthur answered without thinking twice.


    "Where are you? Tell me where you are. I''ll meet you there and we''ll go together!"


    Arthur needed to be there.


    After Nia gave him the address, Arthur hung up the phone. He should have been thrilled to know where Lucia was being held, but instead of looking excited, his face was as cold as a lifeless statue. Casper fucked him up!


    After gathering his men and notifying Otis and his mother, Arthur dispatched the bodyguards he had brought back from New York. They were armed to the teeth and joined Nia before heading to the ce where Lucia was being held.


    In the car, Nia always felt that something was wrong. She couldn''t suppress the strange feeling in her heart. After looking back at Arthur''s Phantom that was right behind them, she asked Leon, "Leon, did you find Arthur''s reaction strange?"


    "Too calm, not excited at all," Leon replied immediately, as he had noticed.


    "He shouldn''t have reacted like this when he found out where Lucia is..." Nia said in confusion.


    Leon gave Nia a sidelong look and stopped talking to her. This woman was so stupid!


    In the car, Arthur was indeed, as Leon said, without a trace of excitement.


    Just now, when Arthur told Otis what had happened, they thought the same instantly.


    "Casper ruined our n! If he hadn''t acted rashly, Ms. Wilson would have been able to negotiate with Spencer, but now that this has happened, Spencer would have moved Lucia and the baby elsewhere immediately. It would have been even more difficult to find them!"


    Arthur''s voice grew cold, and his hand, which had been clenched ever since, never let go.


    "I don''t know Why Casper went out on his own to save Lucia, but his intentions were not pure. He was overconfident and rmed Spencer! He was so stupid! Now, because of him, Lucia will be sent somewhere else..."


    For the first time, Arthur spoke through gritted teeth.


    "If we go now, they''ll be gone." Otis knew Spencer''s behavior well. He was paranoid and thoughtful, and would never stay in the vi.


    "I must go too," said Arthur, with a sad look in his eyes. He could feel Lucia and the child farther away.


    "Just in case."


    When Otis saw Arthur''s pain, he could only tap Arthur on the shoulder and say,N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Let''s go."


    After Jack and the others knew the news, they still wanted to go with Arthur, but Otis dissuaded them.


    Since he hadn''t had a good rest for a long time, Arthur asked a driver to drive for him. Along the way, he looked at the dark path that gradually revealed itself in the sunlight, and his heart sank more and more. By this time, Otis had already informed Esmae of the news. Esmae was so enraged that she wanted to cut "Casper" into pieces at once. He had ruined all her ns!


    Esmae had nned to bring a tracker with her, to get Spencer to take her to Lucia when she agreed to Spencer''s terms, and as soon as she moved, Otis and Arthur would follow her movements to Lucia. By all means, she didn''t expect that it wold have happened like this!


    At this point, Esmae really had no idea.


    "Chris, Spencer is going to hide Lucia and the baby even more. What are we going to do now? What am I going to do..." Esmae had no qualms about hiding her guilt in front of her husband and daughter. If something did happen to Lucia and the baby, what would she have to do to make it up to them...


    As she spoke, Esmae''s eyes reddened.


    All these years, she really treated Lucia like her biological daughter.


    "Esmae..." Chris was calm, but unable to think of anything else.


    "We''re waiting to hear from Arthur. If he can''t find Lucia and the kid, we''ll just have to wait for Spencer to make contact."


    Helena looked at her mother worriedly. She had never seen her mother look so vulnerable before. She had always been firm, strong, and domineering. Now that she had exposed the helplessness in her heart, Helena could only feel her heart ache.


    "Mom, it''s not your fault. You''re doing everything you can to make it up. It was that Casper who took it upon himself to ruin all our ns." Helena said clumsily.


    "In the end, it was my fault. I was so vain that I thought I could control Spencer, but..." Esmae said sadly.


    "Things didn''t end. Arthur and Otis weren''t the ones who went to save Lucia and the baby this time. It was an outsider. Spencer is ambitious and greedy. I don''t think he would be willing to give up the deal he made with you. Wait for him... and I''m sure he''ll contact you again." Chris was afraid to say "move Lucia and the baby elsewhere".


    When Esmae heard this, she looked down and stared at her hands. Suddenly, tears fell from her eyes.


    Helena''s eyes were red when she saw her mother like this, but the situation was so critical that no amount of gentle constion could make any difference.


    Chris took his wife''s hand and said,


    "Esmae, it''s time to talk to the Davies. We have to work together to save Lucia and the baby."


    Esmae did not move for a long time. Her whole body seemed to freeze. After a long time, she nodded slightly.


    At noon, Esmae and her husband and daughter arrive at Arthur''s vi to talk to Otis and Sophie about their ns for the future, only to be met by Edwin, who arrived in a hurry.


    The four men mmed into each other in front of the door, each looking stunned until Helena called out "Uncle Edwin" to break the deadlock.

 Chapter 789 A Strong Team

    Chapter 789 A Strong Team


    "You''re here, too?" Esmae said, withplicated emotions.


    "Well," Edwin said, nodding, "I was so worried that I decided toe and see for myself."


    "We''re just here to talk to your wife and eldest son about future ns," said Chris. "You''re in charge."


    "You''re wee, Mr. Brown," Edwin said humbly. He was impressed by Chris, and naturally said with politeness.


    As he spoke, Peter saw Edwin and the people from the living room window. Poor Peter, who was so blind he thought he was hallucinating, rubbed his eyes and shouted upstairs.


    "Otis! Madam! Mr. Davies is back. Mr. and Mrs. Brown and Miss Helena are at the door!"


    Peter had never yelled like that in his life.


    At Peter''s words, Sophie and Otis raced downstairs, and Otis helped his mother to the front door, where she opened it and found Edwin and Mr. and Mrs. Brown and Helena were right outside the door.


    Her eyes met Esmae''s. Sophie had mixed feelings. She knew Esmae must have made a big decision toe here today.


    "Why are you all standing at the door? Come on in!" Without saying anything else, Sophie quickly beckoned them home.


    Esmae looked embarrassed and bowed her head, but Helena didn''t care anymore. She walked over to Otis and held Sophie from side to side.


    "Auntie Sophie, my parents are here to discuss with you how to rescue Lucia and the baby."


    "Okay, okay," Sophie said. "Get in."


    Chris greeted Sophie and walked forward with Esmae, who looked ufortable. The group of people finally entered the door and into the living room, where Peter arranged for tea and they all sat down. They were all here. If it were not for today''s situation, it would be the best thing in the world.


    When they first sat down, it was difficult for everyone to speak. Silence spread until Otis''s cell phone rang and he answered. It was Arthur.


    When he was done, Otisforted him, "You shoulde back. Be safe on the way. The Browns have just arrived at our house to discuss the rescue."


    Hearing Otis say this, they already knew that the vi was empty.


    They didn''t know how much pain Arthur must be feeling right now.


    "Arthur just sent word," Otis told the elders after hanging up the phone, "Spencer has moved with Lucia and the baby and they''re nowhere to be found." Otis''s words were like a mixture of disappointment and heartache for Arthur.


    "Otis, you and I will head back to Mokio, where we will wait for Elliot and Erik," said Edwin, who was the mostposed person on the scene. "You''re bringing Uncle Elliot and Erik?" Otis raised his eyebrows in surprise, but quickly understood what his father was trying to do. "Yeah," Sophie said, "We were so focused on finding Lucia and the baby that we forgot Elliot and Erik Could shake Spencer!"


    "I must do it. I have asked the elders toe back. They should be on their way by now, and they don''t know what''s going on," Edwin exined. "Dad, you always think things through." Otis was at his wit''s end, not just himself, but even Arthur, in his anxiety, had forgotten such an important man.


    "My side..." Esmae said suddenly, her voice a little weak. "If Spencer contacts me again, do I have to pretend to work with him?"


    Esmae''s willingness to question the Davies'' attitude spoke for itself, as did her concern for Lucia and the baby.


    "Yes," Edwin said. "You''re the key to keeping Spencer in line."


    "Don''t worry. Esmae will keep him." Chris grabbed his wife''s hand and quietlyforted her as she shivered.


    "Esmae," Sophie said earnestly, looking into Esmae''s eyes, "Would you be willing to pay a great price to get Lucia and the baby back?"


    Esmae looked up at Sophie. For years, she hadn''t looked at her without hatred. She thought Sophie was referring to Otis''s offer, and immediately answered in the affirmative.


    "I do! Chris, don''t you?"


    "Of course." Chris said without hesitation.


    "Okay!" Sophie''s eyes were burning as she said firmly, "There are so many of us, and we''re all united. Aren''t we afraid that we can''t defeat just Spencer?! We''ll definitely be able to save Lucia and the baby!" Sophie''s words immediately lifted everyone''s spirits. As the men discussed the details, Sophie looked at the clock on the wall and asked Esmae carefully,


    "Esmae, it''s noon. Why don''t you stay for lunch?"


    Esmae froze and didn''t react immediately.


    Helena''s mind was clear and she immediately said, "Auntie Sophie, I''m hungry and I want to eat. Mom, shall we stay?"


    Esmae nced at her daughter, and after a long silence, she nodded slightly. Sophie was a little excited, and she immediately stood up and went into the kitchen to prepare lunch. Esmae didn''t expect that she would do it herself.


    When Helena saw her mother''s surprised face, she sat down beside her and whispered,Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, make up with Auntie Sophie. She and Uncle Edwin never meant to hurt you."


    "Lucia and the baby are in danger. Why are we talking about this now?"


    Although she had implicitly acknowledged this fact in her heart, the years of enmity didn''t just disappear. At the very least, Esmae still didn''t know how to find a way out of this situation.


    Helena pursed her lips, holding her mother aggrieved not to say anything, but Helena had known the answer that Esmae had been soft-hearted.


    After a long discussion, Edwin, his eldest son and Chris came up with the most borate n. However, as things and people changed, their fears did not diminish much. At best, their morale increased. After all, it was the life of Lucia and the baby. Who was to take it lightly?


    At noon, the Browns had lunch in the vi. Although the atmosphere was not pleasant, it was not as tense as it used to be.


    After lunch, Chris got up to say goodbye, and Otis and his father were about to leave for Mokio. Helena left Otis reluctantly, telling him to do his best and not to be careless.

 Chapter 790 United

    Chapter 790 United


    "I understand," Otis promised solemnly. "We will bring back good news."


    This time, Esmae, Chris, Sophie and Edwin stood in front of and behind the couple and looked at them differently. Esmae was still a little ufortable, but she was no longer hostile to anyone. Sophie, on the other hand, praised their rtionship.


    "Look at Helena. She''s a straight shooter. She''s generous and chivalrous. She''s really the kind of person who can keep Otis under control."


    "Well, mother-inw loves her daughter-inw," Edwin said gently.


    Sophie nced at Edwin coquettishly, thinking how wonderful it would be if she and Lucia could finally be her daughters-inw!


    A woman''s mind couldn''t be more sensitive. Esmae had changed, and she was aware of it.


    Waiting Esmae, Chris and Helena leave, Edwin and Otis were ready to leave too, and Sophie was a little sad to part with her husband again. As she walked them to the door, she said,


    "You have to be careful how you deal with Erik. They have the same temperament. When pushed, they only get crazier."


    "I''ve figured it out. That''s why I called Elliot back," Edwin had already thought that one thing led to another.


    "You stay here and wait for Arthur. Mom, we''ll be right back," Otis said.


    "Okay," Sophie nodded, but they''d only just taken two steps when she realized she''d forgotten another important thing.


    "By the way, Edwin, where''s Teddy? Did you leave him alone?"


    "Of course not. I called Bailey back and he''s with him now," Edwin said to his wife with a gentle smile.


    "Good, be safe," Sophie said, relieved.


    By the time Arthur returned to the vi at 4 p. m., Edwin and Otis had already arrived at Mokio. As soon as he returned, Arthur called his father, who had been his biggest influence. After talking with his father, Arthur was really not so lost, but that pair of purple eyes still had no warmth.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Sophie, seeing Arthur travel-worn, personally supervised his eating before asking him what had happened when he arrived at the vi.


    Arthur, sitting on the sofa and looking down at something, seemed to have no focus at all and said in a low voice,


    "By the time we got there, the vi was empty, and there was a lot of blood on the front yard and living room floor. It looked like there had been a violent fight. Casper''s men told me which room the baby and Lucia had been held in, so I rushed up and went into the room..."


    Arthur said this as if the words were stuck in his throat.


    Sophie grimaced and held Arthur''s hand, and Arthur said slowly,


    "There are still traces of Lucia and the baby in the room. The sheets on the bed are not folded. The nket on the crib beside the bed is still wrapped in the shape of the baby. There are a few small clothes beside the bed... but they are all gone."


    Arthur did not tell his mother that he was clutching the little clothes, feeling like a knife that stabbed in his heart.


    "Arthur," said Sophie softly, knowing her son well, even if Arthur didn''t say so.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll get Lucia and the baby back."


    "I know," Arthur whispered. "But I am powerless now, and I don''t know what to think except to me myself for it."


    "Think of Lucia''s bravery, what she did to protect Teddy and the baby, her determination, the fact that she never gives in to Spencer and Esmae for you. Don''t lose your will. It will only affect your judgment, and the best time to save Lucia and the baby."


    Sophie''s words cut straight to the softest part of Arthur''s heart and gave him the strongestfort.


    "Mom, I know I''m not going to let myself fall until I find Lucia and the baby," Arthur said firmly to his mother.


    "If that''s the case, then you should go and have a good sleep now. Even if you can''t sleep, you should lie down and let your body recover its energy. After that, we''ll see how your father and Otis are doing," Sophie said, half ordering, half coaxing.


    Arthur nodded. He really wanted to dream, to see Lucia, to see the baby.


    In the Davies family''s ancestral home, Edwin and Otis told the elders, including the patriarch, what Erik and his son had done. They can''t believe the Davies family had a disobedient person!


    "Don''t worry. When he arrives, we will naturally make him confess and admit his mistakes in front of our ancestors!" Although the n leader was already in his 80s, his voice was loud and authoritative. "n leader, you''ll have to witness this in person. If Erik refuses to cooperate, the Davies family won''t let him stay!" Although Edwin seemed the calmest one, he was also the most anxious and angry one. "They''ll be here tomorrow morning. Have a good night''s rest. When they get here, I''ll send them for you," the patriarch said thoughtfully to Edwin.


    The moon rose high, and it was the most difficult night of all.


    Lucia didn''t know how long the car had been driving, and this time Spencer no longer covered her eyes. But Lucia couldn''t remember the way, and was sure that the car had crossed the city border, across theke, through the mountains. It was like driving without a destination.


    "I suggest you get some rest. We still have a long way to go," said Spencer, who had been sitting next to Lucia the whole time. He didn''t know if he had ever rested, but in the silence, he suddenly spoke up. Lucia didn''t want to talk to Spencer, but he seemed to want to talk to her and went on.


    "In fact, why do you have to do this? With the child, you want to run away from me again and again. You know I will not let you off, especially her."


    "Because you''re an asshole!" Lucia said atst, but her words were as harsh as her eyes.


    "Do you know who Casper is?" Spencer didn''t care what Lucia said about him, and then said, "He''s Miles'' son and Nia''s boyfriend. If you''re so determined to return to Arthur''s side, why did you hook up with this man? Lucia, are you really a scheming woman?"


    Lucia pursed her lips. She didn''t have to exin herself to Spencer.

 Chapter 791 Driving To The Sea

    Chapter 791 Driving to the Sea


    "Do you know how brave he was tonight?" Spencer sneered. "It''s not an exaggeration to say that he risked his life to save you. Is it possible that you want to distance yourself from him?"


    Lucia gave Spencer a sidelong look and didn''t say a word. Was he addicted to talking to himself?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Lucia, what is it with you and Casper?" Spencer would be surprised if they were as distant as they seemed!


    Looking out of the window, Lucia really didn''t want to talk to Spencer.


    "Well, you don''t say it, right? I''ll find out myself. I already think Casper''s identity is strange!" Spencer saw Lucia turned her face away and said hatefully.


    The car was still driving fast. Slowly, a red glow appeared in the sky. Lucia saw that her vision was getting wider and wider. The winding in from the slightly opened window had a familiar, damp smell. She was shocked!


    Wasn''t that the sea breeze?


    "Do you feel something here?" Spencer had been observing Lucia''s movements. Naturally, he wouldn''t miss the surprise that shed across her eyebrows. He asked smugly.


    "You bring me here," Lucia finally said after a long night of silence. "Spencer, do you think you''ll be all right once you''re at sea?"


    "Well, at least I don''t have to worry about being found that fast, do I?" Spencer said proudly.


    Lucia''s eyes darkened. She was indeed worried. If she was still onnd, she could still look for a chance to escape. But how could she escape at sea?


    She had to say Spencer had a very useful move!


    Lucia was filled with resentment.


    "The sea, Lucia, you only have me." Spencer looked at Lucia''s beautiful side face, and wantonly said ambiguous words.


    Not long after, after full daylight, Spencer''s motorcade did arrive at a small harbor by the sea. From afar, there was an endless sea ahead, and the sound of waves was disturbing. The sea was fearfully deep. Spencer ordered the motorcade to stop and got out of the car first. Unlike Lucia, he liked this environment very much. As soon as he got out of the car, he stretchedzily and looked very happy. Lucia sat in the car and refused to move.


    "Come on down," Spencer said, ncing sideways at Lucia. "You''re going on a boat anyway."


    A boat?


    When Lucia heard Spencer''s words, she looked toward the harbor. She wasn''t familiar with the area. There were no fishing boats in sight, and no one around. Only a few yachts were docked at the harbor. "Look, the biggest yacht is for you." Spencer noticed Lucia''s gaze and pointed in front of him. In the direction he was pointing, a medium-sized white yacht was berthed. Several men in ck were already standing on the yacht, each armed and ready.


    "The yacht has everything you need, Lucia, so don''t try to escape," Spencer said, turning to face Lucia.


    Lucia was still. Her eyes fixed on the yacht. No, another cage of her own.


    Meanwhile, in another car, Dan got out of the car with Casper tied up behind his back. As soon as Casper saw Lucia, he wanted to speak, but his mouth was taped shut and he stammered.


    "Put him in the cabin and feed him regr water as long as he doesn''t die," Spencer told Dan.


    Dan nodded, and led Casper on to the boat. Casper put up a good fight all the way. He didn''t seem to want to cooperate, but all he got was Dan''s merciless punches and kicks, and in the end, he had no choice. but to back off and follow him to the boat.


    "Please," Spencer said, half sarcastically, half tenderly, extending a hand to Lucia, seeing that Dan had already taken Casper aboard.


    Lucia red at Spencer, not extending her hand. She got out of the car and walked toward the yacht, protecting the baby from the cold sea breeze.


    Spencer saw her walk past him without hesitation and followed her with a slightly curled lip.


    Although it was the prison where Lucia was being held, the yacht was definitely not a cheap stuff. It had all the facilities on board. There were deck chairs and umbres on the bow of the boat, and when they came into the cabin, theyout was luxurious. The wine cab disyed a variety of expensive wine. Spencer, as if he was on vacation, was walking Lucia to introduce various facilities.


    "This is your room and the kid''s room. You cane out and walk around when you''re free. Anyway..." Spencer stood in front of the room and pushed the door open for Lucia. He ended the conversation in his proudest ce.


    Can''t get away with it, can you?


    Lucia thought coldly and strode into the room. She could not rest, but the baby needed to sleep.


    The room was spacious and full of the most luxurious things, but Lucia could not bear to look at them, and the only thing that attracted her attention was the porthole on the hull, in which she looked out over the blue sea, but no freedom.


    "Rest well. The room won''t be locked anymore. The yacht will set sail in half an hour." Spencer saw Lucia staring nkly at the porthole, so he said casually and closed the door for her.


    As soon as the door was closed, Spencer turned and headed for the cabin. Before he left, he had something he wanted to ask Casper.


    In the dark cabin, although the space was spacious, the air was not smooth enough. There was a faint smell of gasoline, and Casper was tied to the innermost and darkest part of the cabin. Spencer looked up at Dan, and Dan took the tape off Casper''s mouth.


    Breathing became easier, and Casper gasped for air, but kept staring at Spencer.


    "Still so stubborn?" Spencer was amused. To him, Casper was like an ant in his hand. Wanting him dead was nothing more than a matter of carelessness. He walked up to him and looked down at him. "What is your rtionship with Lucia?"


    "Friend!" Casper spat out.


    "Friend?" Spencer sneered. "A friend is worth risking your life for? I don''t think people are that kind. Casper, your background isn''t simple. You must have another motive for saving Lucia. Tell me! What is your motive?!"


    Casperughed. His voice was husky, but still defiantly sarcastic.


    "Spencer, do you think Lucia is that cold to everyone?"


    Spencer frowned when he heard Casper address Lucia so affectionately.

 Chapter 792 Tell The Truth

    Chapter 792 Tell the truth


    "She''s not like that to everyone, except you! You''ll never get her!" Casper had been picking on Spencer''s sore feet, and felt good for a moment. As a result, Dan punched him hard.


    "I''d like to know... in what capacity you''re saying this," Spencer said, grimly, as he grimaced at Casper''s pain.


    Casper, in pain or something, stopped talking.


    Knowing he must have asked the most important question, Spencer rolled his eyes and smiled.


    "Actually, why do you have to work so hard for Lucia? With me, she''s also a woman who''s been through three men. She married a man named Jacob when she was 20 years old. After the divorce, she met Arthur a few yearster. She couldn''t get together with Arthur and got engaged to me. How could such a slutty woman fall into your eyes?"


    Casper remained silent, but the more he did, the more Spencer teased him and continued to nder Lucia.


    "Her ex-husband Jacob is needless to say. Although she found evidence to prove that the original cheat was framed by Jacob, but after all, she slept with Arthur one night. In the established fact, she was unfaithful. A normal woman won''t have a one-night stand with others easily. Later on, she met Arthur because she was pregnant with his child. When she was dating Arthur, she met me and made eyes at me. I wonder what she''s doing to you now."


    "Don''t tter yourself!" Casper finally said in a hoarse voice, indignant at Spencer''s smugness and nder of Lucia, without thinking twice.


    "You approached her with an ulterior motive! She made eyes at you? Ridiculous!"


    With his words, the smile on Spencer''s face disappeared.


    Casper didn''t realize what he had said. It wasn''t until he hadn''t heard Spencer refute for a long time that he finally looked up at him. When he saw his dark gaze, Casper''s heart skipped a beat and he secretly shouted that it wasn''t good!


    "How do you know I approached her with an ulterior motive?" Spencer asked, examining him.


    "Nia told me!" Casper replied anxiously.


    "Impossible! When I approached Lucia, Nia was just an ordinary assistant who didn''t have the intention to notice, or smart enough to know that I was interested in Lucia, and the only person who knew was.." The more Spencer spoke, the more certain he was that the look on Casper''s face had betrayed him. He continued, deliberately slow.


    "Don''t you agree, Jacob?"


    Yes! Spencer had already determined Casper''s identity based on a single misstatement, and, once that assumption was established, it all made sense why Casper would be so happy to be with Nia, who had a scandal, why would he rub up against himself without ever having dealt with him, and why would he save Lucia!


    As long as he was Jacob, it all made sense!N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It was amazing how Jacob had managed to make it back to Athegate under guise, and Spencer had to admire his courage.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." despite Casper''s tough talk, the panic and fear in his eyes was real.


    "I''m Casper, not Jacob!"


    "The ident caused damage to the vocal cords," Spencer said, ignoring Casper''s exnation. He sneered and said, "You''re really willing to go all out! stic surgery must be painful, right? But in order to change your identity and return to Athegate and Lucia, you must have made up your mind."


    Casper red at Spencer, gritted his teeth, and tried to think of something to say, but his mind was buzzing again.


    "You said..." Spencer was the winner. He looked at Casper with regal contempt and his eyes widened as he asked,


    "If I tell Lucia who you really are now, what do you think she''ll do to you? You killed Poppy, and she wants to kill you!"


    "You killed Poppy! I had nothing to do with it!" Casper shouted impulsively, and the decision was made.


    Spencerughed back and forth, mocking Casper on purpose.


    "It''s funny. It''s funny, Jacob. You''re still as impulsive as ever. I just gave you a few words to get your bottom out, and you''re not getting any better."


    Casper''s teeth were crushed in frustration.


    Without hiding his sarcasm, Spencer added,


    "In fact, I really quite admire you. You can think of such a way back. Since you dare toe this far, why don''t you just cooperate with me? Instead, you went to Nia, the idiot. Jacob, you probably got rusty on the run."


    "How dare you! If you hadn''t killed me..." Casper red at Spencer and said. It was impossible for him to deny his identity now, so he decided to tell him the truth.


    "When did I?" Spencer didn''t hesitate to lie.


    "Jacob, you''re the one who lost your temper in the beginning. You''re the one who''s going against me, but you''re still of great use to me. I never thought of doing anything to you. Lucia sent someone to arrest you, so I sent someone to protect you. I didn''t expect you to just run around like a rat, not even thinking."


    Casper sneered and spat a mouthful of blood on the ground. "Spencer, don''t turn this around. You know that Lucia hated Poppy''s killer so much that you wanted to silence me out of fear that I would spill the beans, right?"


    "I didn''t think of it that way," Spencer said with a shrug. "Don''t me me."


    "It''s useless even if you realize my identity now. Nia and I have already agreed that if anything happens to me or her, the ten percent shares of Amasun Group will be handed over to Arthur. Spencer, we know exactly what Davonnis did to Amasun Group. Once they add those ten percent shares, you will be kicked out of the Amasun like rats in the street!"


    Spencer smiled, didn''t care, and said smugly.


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that I''ve transferred most of the assets of the Amasun Group, and Davonnis Corp is only holding the non-sufficient funds. What do I have to be afraid of?"


    Casper''s eyes darkened, and he stared at Spencer in silence. Although his eyes were filled with hatred or anger, he could not hide his fear either.


    If Spencer was cruel, he could have killed himself right away.


    Casper felt a terrible wave of despair.

 Chapter 793 Ancestral Hall Confrontation

    Chapter 793 Ancestral Hall Confrontation


    "Rx," Spencer said, as if sensing Casper''s mood.


    "I''m not going to do anything to you right now. Instead, you''re going to be very useful to me, to Nia, and to Lucia."


    Sayingcent words, Spencer was delighted. Originally, he thought he just caught a pawn, but did not expect to get a winning chess piece!


    "Spencer! You''ll get what''sing to you!" Casper could only vent his anger.


    "Even if ites back to haunt you," Spencer sneered and squinted at Casper, "You''re the one in front! Dan, send someone to keep an eye on him. You only need to give him a small amount of food and water. Don''t let him regain his strength. I have a big use for him!"


    "Yes," Dan said, ncing at Casper and following Spencer out of the cramped cabin.


    Back on deck, Spencer called in the quartermaster and gave him his orders.


    "Head for international waters at full speed. Your fuel consumption and supplies will be delivered to you by helicopter. Do not stop at any port. Do you understand?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes," answered the helmsman respectfully.


    After that, Spencer went to see Lucia again. Although she ignored him, Spencer, who already felt that he had a sure chance of winning, didn''t care at all. He said a lot of caring words to her from his own wishful thinking, then got off the yacht and watched it head out to sea. It wasn''t until the yacht became a tiny point that he and a few of his men left.


    Not far from the Davies family shrine in Mokio, Elliot and Erik were walking in tandem.


    Erik thought the patriarch was looking for him alone, but it wasn''t until he met Elliot in the ancestral home that he realized something was wrong. But thest time things ended badly with Elliot, so he couldn''t bring himself to ask him.


    As he approached the Davies family''s ancestral hall in the center of the building, Erik finally lost his cool.


    "Do you know why the patriarch called us back?" Erik shouted after Elliot.


    Elliot stopped and turned to his only brother. "Who are you talking to?" He said coldly


    The only person Erik will ever be in awe of was Elliot. Seeing his cold face, Erik moved his lips and shouted,


    "My brother."


    "It''s good that you still know I''m your brother." Elliot nced at Erik and continued walking. "I don''t know why the patriarch called us back, but it must be something big if he can call both of us back at the same time."


    Seeing that Elliot was ready to talk to him, Erik quickly walked up to Elliot and asked him,


    "Can you guess what it is?"


    "You''ll see," Elliot said tly. "What''s there to be afraid of if you have nothing to be ashamed of?"


    When Erik heard this, his voice died and he stopped asking for trouble.


    As they spoke, they had already entered the ancestral hall. Elliot and Erik were shocked when they saw themotion. The elders of the n were all present. This was a scene that could only be seen once every five years.


    Erik, a descendant of the Davies family, was horrified. Despite his outrageous behavior, he was still in awe of the older members of his n.


    Elliot, on the other hand, was worried. He knew that Erik had something to do with this.


    "Uncles, long time no see. How are you?" Even if worried, Elliot will not forget to care about the old people''s health.


    "Elliot,e here,e here. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Come here." The patriarch sat on the main seat and waved at Elliot. No matter how old these children were, in his eyes, they were still youthful. Elliot moved his eyebrows and walked toward the patriarch, leaving Erik standing alone under the old courtyard.


    "Patriarch," Elliot said, ncing out of the corner of his eye at his uneasy brother, "Do you have something important to discuss with us this time?"


    "No hurry," said the patriarch, with a smile, "There are still some who have not arrived."


    Elliot''s eyes darkened and he looked out the door, and Erik turned to look in the same direction when he heard that.


    The patriarch ignored them and continued to talk to Elliot. Soon after, Edwin and Otis walked through the door. Erik frowned at them and stared at them whom he hated, watching them all the way past him to the patriarch.


    "Elliot, it''s been a long time," Edwin said to Elliot first, as his cousin.


    "Hello, Uncle Elliot," Otis said politely.


    Elliot was at a loss for words. There was no smile on his face. He sighed and nodded.


    Erik couldn''t take it anymore. He was abandoned in the yard, and when Edwin and his son could stand in front of the patriarch, he took a step forward and said,


    "What do you mean?!"


    "Stop!" The old patriarch rumbled, "you can still remember what is below the stairs?"


    Erik pursed his lips.


    "Speak!" The old patriarch yelled.


    "It''s a ce to be punished," Erik said reluctantly. "When we were young, we would be punished by kneeling here and looking at our ancestors'' tablets."


    "Is there anything you need to be punished right now?" The patriarch shouted.


    Erik''s brows twitched as he looked at the patriarch''s angry face, and the stern and solemn faces of the other elders. He braced himself and said.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong. What''s the point of it?"


    "Still dare to dissemble!" The crutch was thrown to the ground and the patriarch shouted, "You and your son do those things. Is it right?!" "What did we do..." Erik grumbled, but he had already subconsciously lowered his head slightly, not daring to meet the eyes of the elders.


    "Well, you deny it," said the patriarch angrily. "Edwin, you tell it!"


    "Don''t be angry..." Elliot can not help his brother, so he can only calm his mood.


    "Elliot, you''re standing there listening to Edwin. Erik is your brother. Should he be punished? You should make a statementter!" The patriarch said with authority.


    Elliot stood sideways, watching his brother stop talking.


    "Erik," Edwin asked, frowning at the ancestral tablet and the culprit in front of him.


    "You''ve always had your eye on Davonnis Corp, gone up against me, and I''ve never given you a hard time about it for Elliot''s sake, but what are you gonna say about letting your son Spencer kidnap Lucia and her daughter?!"

 Chapter 794 Unrepentant

    Chapter 794 Unrepentant


    Elliot was in shock! He stared straight at Erik''s reaction, unable to believe that he would do such a thing!


    Erik gave Elliot a guilty look and then quipped,


    "Don''t nder me in front of the elders. Lucia is my son''s fiancee, and her daughter is also my granddaughter. How can you say that Spencer kidnapped them?!"


    With one look, Elliot knew that Edwin wasn''t framing anyone.


    "Before, in order topete with Davonnis Corp, you instructed your son to cooperate with the Browns, who had enemies with me, to break up the rtionship between Arthur and Lucia, and then tried all means to make Esmae deliver Lucia to you. Arthur was very painful for this. We never wanted to disturb the patriarch and elders, but this time you and Spencer have gone too far! The n failed so you have Lucia and the child in control. Now, we don''t know where they''re and uncertain if they''re safe. Do you even dare to excuse?!"


    Edwin roared with anger.


    "Isn''t that up to you?" Erik said nonchntly. "Do you have any proof that Spencer kidnapped them? If not, then stop barking!" "Erik! Don''t you repent now?" shouted the patriarch.


    "Edwin and his son told us everything when they arrived yesterday, and we personally confirmed it with Esmae. You and Spencer havemitted a terrible crime. There''s still a chance to turn back now. Don''t be stubborn!"


    "Spencer and I are right!" Erik retorted.


    "If you''re right, well, then contact Spencer immediately and have him hand over Lucia and the baby. You deliberately prevent her from having a rtionship with Arthur, but bring her back to Esmae, okay? I promise that Arthur won''t go to Lucia!" said Edwin, staring at Erik.


    Erik frowned when he heard that.


    To be honest, he didn''t know about Spencer''s imprisonment of Lucia and the child until now. His son had never reported it to him before. If he had mentioned it, he would never have allowed him to do that!


    With a troubled mind, Erik was at a loss for words to refute, and faced with criticism from his elders.


    "Call Spencer right now, would you?!" Edwin didn''t give Erik a chance to take a break!


    Erik wouldn''t dare. He and his son weren''t in cahoots, and what if something slipped out right here and now!


    Elliot couldn''t stay silent when he saw Erik''s hesitation and guilt. How could he face the Edwins if Spencer really did this?!


    "Erik, did Spencer do it or not?" Elliot had his authority and influence as a brother.


    "He hasn''t been in touch with metely. How should I know?" Erik said, rolling his eyes three times.


    "So you didn''t know what he was doing?" Elliot pressed.


    "I really don''t know," Erik said, as if realizing Elliot had deliberately given him an out.


    "I don''t know what he''s been up to. We haven''t spoken in a long time."


    Erik thought Elliot was speaking for himself, but then he said,


    "If so, you''re not to me, but Spencer is! You have to help him make up for his mistakes! Now call Spencer and tell him to release Miss Webb and the baby, and I''ll plead for you in front of the elders!" Erik''s face changed when he heard this. It was as gloomy as a cloudy day when it was going to rain.


    "Elliot, are you helping Edwin with me?!"


    "I''m on the right side of this!" Elliot snapped.


    "You''ve always wanted to go against Edwin, and I''ve pleaded for you in front of him many times. If it wasn''t for that, do you think you''d still be standing here?! You do not repent, but to protect your son. Do you know what is the crime of kidnapping? Now Edwin''s just looking for justice within the n. If he calls the police, will Spencer have the future?!"


    Erik, exasperated by Elliot''s defensive tone, hardened from the initial softness.


    "Don''t be an rmist! Spencer has his reasons for doing this. Besides, Lucia is his fiancee, and the child is his daughter. Even if he takes them there, there''s nothing wrong with that!"


    "How about he used Lucia and the baby to threaten Esmae to help you with Davonnis Corp, and then he forced them to hand over their shares?! Is that a crime?!" Edwin roared when he saw that Erik had no intention of repenting.


    "It''s square deal. You get what you want. How is that coercion?" Erik scoffed.


    "That''s enough!" When the patriarch heard this, his blood was boiling. He did not expect Erik to be so stubborn. He could not believe that Erik was still slurring his words in the face of the truth. He stood up and said,N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "If you don''t repent, don''t be the Davies! We don''t have s scum like you!"


    The patriarch meant to drive Erik and his son out of the Davies family tree.


    Erik was disappointed and stared at the patriarch, saying,


    "I''m tired of this. You old guys never help me anyway. You watched Luis take our property from my father. Why didn''t you look so righteous then?!"


    "You!" The patriarch was angry and red-faced. For a moment, he can not speak.


    Elliot hurried over to hold the patriarch, and an uncle next to him couldn''t help but say,


    "Erik, you are blinded! If Luis hadn''t taken over thepany when your father died, you wouldn''t be here right now. At that time, your father''spany was already strong but insolvent, and your mother''s rtives were eager to take it as their own. If it weren''t for Luis''s protection, you and Elliot would have been taken advantage of long ago. Not to mention that Luis treated you as if you were his own sons. He paid for your education and gave you money for your own development. Now, you''re ungrateful, and you''re even biting the hand that feeds you!"


    "Don''t give me any of that old stuff," Erik said, incredulous, preupied with the idea that Luis had stolen his father''s fortune.


    "My father never said anything about thepany losing money before he died. Now that Edwin has made a name for himself, you''re all on his side. I only know that Davonnis Corp''s position today was made possible by taking my father''s assets! It''s only right that I get it back! It would be intolerable not to bring it back!"

 Chapter 795 Expulsion From Davies Family

    Chapter 795 Expulsion from Davies Family


    Erik made it sound as if the whole world owed him, but it sounded ridiculous to others!


    The patriarch was so angry that he pointed the cane at Elliot and said angrily, "Elliot! Make your own statement!"


    Everyone looked at Elliot when the patriarch said that. Even Erik was staring at Elliot. If Elliot was really on Edwin''s side, then he wouldn''t have a brother anymore!


    Erik''s eyes were fierce, but his heart was pounding.


    "I..." Elliot was sad and hesitant.


    "Brother, think it through!" Erik shouted while Elliot was hesitating. "I am different from these people. I am your brother! I am your only rtive in this world!"


    Although Elliot had always been at odds with his own ambitions, Erik still had a different kind of kinship with him.


    "Erik." What Erik said did not convince Elliot, whose eyes darkened and thoughts hardened instead.


    "You''re my brother, but I can''t help you. You and Spencer have gone beyond the bounds of morality. I''m the one who''s useless. I haven''t taught you well since dad passed away..."


    At this point, Elliot stopped looking back at his brother and turned to the patriarch and said firmly,


    "Patriarch, Erik is at your disposal, and I will not hold a grudge against you, nor will I protect him without distinction!"


    With that, Elliot turned his back on him, seemingly desperate.


    "Elliot!" Erik shouted, not expecting Elliot to actually say that.


    "I''m your biological younger brother. Do you still remember what you promised dad in front of his hospital bed? You promised him that you would take care of me, your only rtive, for the rest of your life, Elliot! Have you forgotten everything?!"


    Elliot was unmoved, and those close to him knew that he was shaking, and that his face was bitter and conflicted. Erik, who had never known his brother''s care, was still questioning how he could abandon his closest rtive.


    "All right," said the patriarch who concerned about Elliot''s conflict, turned to Erik and said,


    "Erik, I''m going to ask you onest time. Do you repent!?"


    "I''m not wrong. Why should I repent!?" Erik was unmoved.


    "Alright, I''m announcing in front of our ancestors and rtives today that Erik and Spencer and their descendants will be expelled from the Davies family from now on. They will no longer have any rtions with the Davies family. They will no longer be able to use the reputation and influence of the Davies family in the outside world. I''m announcing this decision to all the Davies at another day!"


    Hid words were sonorous, without a trace of hesitation.


    Erik lost his voice and stared at the patriarch. He could not speak, but his face was hideous and full of hatred.


    "Now that you''re no longer the Davies, I won''t care about family affection anymore," Edwin said tly. He was also saying this to Elliot.


    "I don''t like you guys. What''s the big deal?!" Erik shouted as he held his breath in his chest.


    "One of these days, I''m gonna make you beg me toe back!"


    "Otis," Edwin turned to his eldest son in front of Erik and said,


    "Let''s do it. No mercy."


    "Yes," Otis said, ncing at Erik.


    Erik''s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. He stopped shouting and stared at Edwin warily, but he couldn''t ask him what he wanted to do. The best thing he could do was to get in touch with his son as soon as possible.


    "Edwin, do whatever you have to do," Erik sneered. "If Spencer has Lucia and the kid, it doesn''t matter what you do!"


    Edwin nced at Erik. Once the line was drawn, there was no room for forgiveness in his eyes.


    "Elders, we must leave at once. Elliot, I''ll see youter." Edwin said goodbye to the elders and left without waiting for Elliot to say anything before taking Otis with him. As they passed Erik, they continued to treat him as if he were nothing.


    The patriarch sighed deeply. He couldn''t figure out, though they were raised by the same father, why Elliot was so sensible and polite, while Erik was so arrogant and domineering.


    "Elliot, why don''t you go home and get some rest? It''s not going to change today."


    "I understand," Elliot said softly, then turned and walked toward Erik. Just when Erik thought he was about to say something to him, he saw him walk past him as indifferently as Edwin and his son. "Elliot, you''re going to regret this!" Erik said through gritted teeth, staring at Elliot''s back.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Elliot paused, hesitated for a moment, then said nothing and walked straight on.


    Seeing that Elliot had gone, Erik turned and red at the huge ancestral hall, leaving the elders to sigh.


    As soon as he got out of the ce, Erik rushed back to his old house, packed his bags and left. As soon as he got in the car, he contacted his son Spencer.


    "Spencer, why don''t you tell me everything?!"


    Erik was still in shock, but it was a good thing he was holding it together, or else it would be a disaster.


    "Dad, you know?" Spencer didn''t seem surprised.


    "Edwin and Otis brought out the ns and your uncle Elliot. No, Elliot confronted me. Why didn''t you tell me?!" Erik asked.


    "It''s a big deal. I just thought it would be safer if fewer people knew about it. Besides, it''s against thew after all. It''s safest if you don''t know," Spencer exined as he watched the yacht leave, but thought it was because his father would spill the beans.


    "Now that I know, tell me everything. We can''t lose this time!"


    "Yes, I understand," said Spencer, exining everything to his father and heading back to Athegate.


    Unable to save Casper, Nia felt as if she had lost all her strength and spirit.


    After going back to Athegate with Arthur from the mountain vi and saying a cursory goodbye, Nia returned to the apartment and gathered all of Casper''s closest associates to discuss what to do next. "I think it''s best to call Miles at this point," Kevin suggested.


    "Even Arthur is at a loss. What can he do?" Nia didn''t want to tell Miles that she had her own selfish intentions. If she told Miles that Casper was risking his life to save another woman, how embarrassing would she be?

 Chapter 796 Asking For Help

    Chapter 796 Asking for Help


    "Arthur is a powerful man, but Miles is a gangster. There''s no way Spencer wouldn''t leave a trail. He might be able to track him down." Leon agreed with Kevin.


    Nia was secretly upset, but she had to follow their advice, so she called Miles and told him that Casper had been kidnapped. Miles was furious, and his pride was being trampled on.


    "I guess I didn''t give Spencer enough warning!" Miles said in a cold voice.


    "Uncle, we''ve thought of all the ways we should think of, and we''ve done everything we should. Spencer is so bold. This time, he really intends to kill Casper. Please help us," Nia said earnestly. "Of course, he''s my only son. I''ll find out as soon as I hear from him," Miles said.


    Hanging up the phone, Nia and Casper''s men looked at one another, had no idea, and can only wait.


    In the afternoon, Edwin and Otis returned to Athegate, and as soon as Edwin got home, he reached his son Bailey without speaking to his wife first.


    "Bailey, get on it. Do whatever it takes to get them to nothing."


    Bailey had wanted to do it for a long time, and he was so excited to hear his father''s permission. Arthur took the phone from his father and said to Bailey,


    "Bailey, I''ll send you a fileter. It''ll help with your operation."


    "I know. It''s your friend from the FBI, isn''t it?" It turned out Bailey already knew that L was looking into the Amasun Group, too.


    "Yes, Bailey, I''m counting on you. The faster you move, the more control we''ll have," Arthur said seriously.


    "Of course. I''ll do anything for my sister-inw and niece!" Bailey meant it, though he sounded pompous.


    After they ended the phone call, the living room fell silent for a moment. Everyone did not know what to say. The words were all stuck in their throats, and they were afraid that if they said something wrong, Arthur would suffer terribly.


    "Do you have something to say, mom?" Of his parents and brothers, his mother looked the most troubled. Arthur went to her and whispered.


    Sophie was worried, and seeing that Arthur had said so, she voiced her concern,


    "I''m just wondering if it pisses Spencer off to go after the Amasun Group now, if he''s..."


    "No," Arthur replied without hesitation.


    "I''ve thought about it, but I also understand Spencer''s temper. He puts profit above all else, and now if he loses Amasun, he can only rely on the Brown family to turn his life around. In this way, Ms. Wilson has the power to force him to agree to a deal for Lucia and the baby."


    "And once he agrees?" Sophie continued worriedly. "Does it really cost the Brown family their benefit?"


    Arthur heard the words and curved his lips, smiling. There was dim light in his eyes. Otis chuckled.


    "Mom, you don''t have to be honest with a scoundrel," Otis answered Sophie''s question for Arthur.


    Sophie raised her eyebrows, and instantly understood the meaning of the two sons'' words. It seemed that she was overthinking.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I won''t let anything happen to them," Arthur promised with his life.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Okay, okay, I believe you," Sophie said softly, hugging Arthur.


    By this time, Erik had just returned to Athegate, but Spencer had not yet arrived. He was enjoying the wine at the vi. After talking to his son during the day, he was more confident than his son. If Spencer seemed to be winning, he was even more smug, as if he was already the lead director of Davonnis Corp.


    Shaking his ss of wine, Erik looked pleased, unfazed by his expulsion from the family, even dreaming of the day when he would take power and the old men would beg him to return to the Davies family. He''ll have to give back all the humiliation he suffered today!


    As Erik fell into a fantasy, Ewan came up behind him and said respectfully,


    "There''s a visitor at the door."


    "Who is it?" Erik asked casually.


    "It''s Elliot," Ewan replied.


    Erik immediately turned around, looking a little excited, but he quickly calmed down and said in a cold voice,


    "He''s not my brother anymore!"


    Ewan closed his eyes and said again,


    "Yes, it''s Elliot Davies."


    Elliot did not lower his profile. Outside, he stood tall with a serious expression on his face.


    Actually, he came to Athegate on ater flight from Erik. In the ancestral hall, Elliot felt that Erik was too proud to stand up to all the elders, but he still held out hope that there was some good in him. He wanted to persuade Spencer to hand over Lucia and the child safely so that he would feel less guilty about the Edwins.


    Besides ... ording to what Edwin said today, he would never show mercy to Erik again. Elliot knew very well Edwin''s drastic measures. In Erik''s eyes, the fight was still a fight, but in the eyes of the wise, Erik would only be defeated and evene to a tragic end.


    After he waited for a long time, the door was still closed, and the light in the living room shone. Elliot knew that Erik was deliberately giving him a hard time. He was not discouraged but waited patiently.


    After about 20 minutes, the door finally opened. It was Erik, who was leaning against the door with a ss in one hand.


    "Well, Mr. Davies. To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    "Erik, I need to talk to you," Elliot said calmly.


    "What''s there to talk about?" Erik raised his eyebrows and said coolly, "I don''t hear you talking in the ancestral hall today."


    Elliot ignored Erik''s taunts and walked straight in when he saw that the door was already open. Erik tried to block him, but he couldn''t. When he saw Ewan bow respectfully to Elliot, he red at him angrily. "You''re wee," Erik said coldly as he walked into the living room and found Elliot seated himself on the couch.


    "Erik, it''s not toote for you to stop now. This is not a legal matter. As long as you hand over Lucia and the child, you and Spencer can still get away with it." Elliot persuaded Erik without any dy. "Duh," Erik scoffed. "Don''t pretend to be nice. You''re just afraid I''ll drag you down, aren''t you? You can rest assured that Edwin won''t do anything to you because of me."

 Chapter 797 Break

    Chapter 797 Break


    "I''m just trying to be nice!" Elliot shouted as he saw Erik''s unruffled look.


    "Do you think you''re Edwin''s opponent? Do you know how powerful Davonnis Corp is? He has not been to you just for the sake of family affection. If there is no such concern, you think you can be so arrogant?"


    "It takes a lot out of you," Erik scoffed.


    "Arthur''s weakness is in my hands. I''m not afraid of him! His family is like a soft target that I can manipte at will. They do what I want them to do!"


    Erik was so confident.


    Elliot took a deep breath and said,


    "Back then, dad''spany was indeed insolvent. He just didn''t tell you about it, but he told me that if uncle didn''t help us back then, once thepany was taken away by other rtives, he would abandon us once he found out the truth. Our situation would only be miserable. It was uncle who saved us!"


    "You''re still defending them!" Erik was furious. "I know it''s hard for you to defend me in front of the elders today, but it''s just the two of us now. Are you still thinking about the Edwins? If it wasn''t for them, we wouldn''t be where we are today?!"


    Elliot stood up and shouted in a cold voice,


    "Erik! Don''t be stubborn. If you still want to acknowledge me as your brother, you should listen to me and let them go. I can still protect you and Spencer from Edwin. Otherwise..."


    "Or what?!" Erik cocked his neck. "You want to help them with me?!"


    Elliot held his breath and couldn''t say a word. He knew that it was impossible to persuade someone who had gone astray!


    Erik thought Elliot was speechless because of what he said. Just as he was about to follow up, he didn''t expect his phone to ring loudly. In a moment of anger, he frowned at Elliot and took out his phone to look at it.


    It was the deputy director of Amasun Group, and it was about 7:00 in the morning in USA. What did he want with him at this time?


    Elliot red at Erik and said nothing. Erik hesitated for a moment, then turned around and picked up the phone.


    "What do you want with me at this hour?"


    "Something bad happened!" The deputy director shouted, "The Ministry of Justice just sent someone to summon you for an interview. They didn''t tell me the details, but thepany also called me. They''ve sent someone to search your office!"


    "What?!" Erik gasped, ignoring Elliot who was still here.


    "Do they have a warrant?!"


    "Yes, and their attitude is strong. It seems to have found something important!" The deputy director said anxiously.


    Cold sweat broke out on Erik''s forehead and he realized something big. What was the big deal about Amasun Group other than its own illegal transfer of assets?!


    Erik''s fear was exposed. USA had always been strict in its control and management of the bourgeoisie. If it was really ssified as an economic crime, it would never be able to turn itself around!


    In his haste, Erik was momentarily relieved to be in the country at the moment.


    "Go to Michele right away and see if you can get anything out of him. If the Ministry of Justice still sends someone to subpoena me, tell them that I''m not in the country and will be back in a few days," Erik ordered.


    Elliot sighed when he saw Erik''s taut body. Edwin had made his move.


    Erik quickly hung up the phone. As soon as he turned around, Elliot looked thoughtful. He frowned and stared at him.


    "Do you know something?"


    "Erik, stop this before it''s toote," Elliot said.


    Erik was so cunning that when he heard Elliot''s tone, he knew who was behind it.


    "Did Edwin do this?!" Erik demanded angrily.


    Elliot looked straight back at Erik without saying a word.


    "If you help me, you''ll stay. If you don''t help me, you won''t recognize me as your younger brother anymore! Leave now!" Erik said sternly to his older brother.


    Elliot looked at his brother for a long time, and his eyes grew deeper and deeper. Even though Erik''s hair was grey, in his eyes, he still looked the same as when he was young, but his eyes shed and this was the reality.


    The long sigh was repeated. Elliot took onest deep look at Erik and walked past him to the door.


    Erik stood still until he heard the door close and realized that his brother had really abandoned him!


    He turned his head angrily, leaving only a void for himself. Seeing Ewan standing by the door with his head down, he smashed his ss, leaving his brotherhood with Elliot like shards of ss on the floor. The people of Justice Ministry would go to the Amasun Group, which was naturally Bailey''s doing. Last night, he took all the information and went directly to a senior member of the Justice Ministry. After exining the consequences, he mentioned Amasun Group directors on the illegal transfer ofpany assets, illegal business operations and other criminal activities in the form of real-name report. Bailey had the results of L''s investigation, and Amasun Group was on the ropes.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As soon as Spencer got off the ne, he turned on his phone and heard a flurry of text messages notifying him of his missed call.


    Something was wrong!


    Spencer immediately called his father. After hearing what had happened at the Amasun Group, Spencer kicked over an ornamental vase by his foot at the airport, attracting countless nces. "Edwin''s a badass," Spencer said, gritting his teeth as he dragged his suitcase forward, ignoring the re of others and letting off a little steam.


    "Elliot just left, and he''s trying to talk me out of it. Why doesn''t he look at what Edwin did to me?!" Erik said indignantly.


    "Whatever it is, we need to find out what the Justice Ministry is using us of as soon as possible so that we can make our next move." Spencer frowned. His father''sints would only make him more upset.


    "I''ve sent someone to ask, but it depends on the oue," Erik said worriedly. "Spencer, Amasun Group is my life''s work. It can''t be lost."


    Spencer frowned even more at the news. He wanted to protect it, but if he could not, he would have to abandon his pawn.


    "Spencer?" Erik panicked even more when his son said nothing.


    "We''ll talk about it when I get back," Spencer said.

 Chapter 798 No Way To Escape

    Chapter 798 No way to escape


    Sitting by the porthole, Lucia saw the stars all the way from the sun. This was the only thing she could tell about time. The sea was calm, but her heart was set off surging waves every moment. Where was Spencer sending her?


    It was a pity the ocean won''t give her any answers.


    The deep sea at night had always been a source of gloom. Lucia could no longer be optimistic, for she knew how greedy Spencer was, and at what price to save herself and the baby. Lucia will not drag anyone, not even Arthur, down with her.


    When she realized how negative her thoughts were, a soft moan came from the crib. Lucia''s eyes shed and she raised her hand to hit her face.


    "Lucia, how can you be so depressed?" She muttered to herself in frustration. "Everyone is doing everything they can for you and the baby. It''s so irresponsible!"


    With that in mind, Lucia went to the crib to check on the baby, saw that she was still sound asleep, went to the door, and knocked on it.


    Not long after, Dan''s face appeared in the round window of the door.


    Making a gesture of opening the door through the ss, Lucia waited for Dan to open the door, but could not speak through it.


    Dan opened the door with a slight frown on his face, and looked at Lucia.


    "It''s so stuffy. I want to go out for a walk," Lucia whispered.


    Dan remembered that Spencer said that Lucia could move around as she pleased, but that she couldn''t get away with it. He was about to say yes when he suddenly smiled as if he had remembered something. The answer was:


    "No."


    "Why," said Lucia, frowning. "Spencer said I could walk around."


    "Not as long as it''s night," Dan said slowly as he stared into Lucia''s eyes, as if trying to verify that he was right.


    "This is the sea. Are you worried that I will run away?" said Lucia unhappily.


    "Not really," Dan continued slowly. "Your kid''s still in there, and there''s Casper on board. I''m not worried about that."


    "Then let me out. The room is too stuffy," Lucia continued, undeterred.


    "There are a lot of stars tonight. With your intelligence, it''s not difficult to determine the direction of our voyage from the position of the stars, is it?" Dan said with a smile, his tone full of mockery.


    Lucia pursed her lips. This small action had confirmed Dan''s words. Yes, she did want to judge the direction from the stars. Even if there was a one-in-a-million chance, she still wanted to spread the news, but she can''t believe Dan thought of that.


    Knowing that he had guessed Lucia''s idea, Dan was ted and continued,


    "Don''t worry. You can go anywhere but the bilge during the day. Even if you want to jump into the sea, I won''t stop You."


    He knew she won''t!


    Thinking angrily, Lucia frowned and her bright eyes unconsciously released a little resentment.


    Dan looked down at Lucia. The moment he saw her twinkling eyes, he had a strange feeling in his heart. However, this feeling was quickly dismissed by him. He waved his hand and gave a halfmand.


    "Go back and rest."


    Lucia red at Dan, turned around, and went back into the room. The sound of a lock rang out behind her again. Lucia bit her lip in anger. She had never thought that she would hate the sound so much. But at least she knew where Casper was being held.


    The yacht continued to the direction of nowhere.


    Lucia was at a loss, but Bailey was a high-powered, fast-moving man. The Davies family was already highly respected in the USA and had a good rtion with the Justice Ministry, so he was the one to report it. And this case can not be suppressed even if someone wanted to.


    "Mr. Davies, I really can''t help you this time. Bailey is directly reporting the case to the deputy minister. No one can suppress this matter. You must note back now. Once you enter the country, you will be arrested immediately."


    That was what Michele''s "friend" in the Justice Ministry told Erik.


    As Erik put them on speakerphone, Spencer''s face darkened as he listened to them speak.


    "Please, Michele, I know you can do it," Erik said.


    "I''m just a senior assistant, what can I do?" Michele''s voice grew stiffer. Apparently, he was tired of Erik''s obsession.


    "It''s hical for me to tell you what Bailey is using you of, so do whatever you have to do in the future and don''t involve me in this."


    Erik frowned and was about to say something when his son shook his head.


    "I know. Don''t worry. We won''t implicate you."


    Erik hung up indignantly. "Now that our assets have been frozen, what should we do?"


    "Dad, are you ming me?" Spencer heard a grudge in Erik''s voice.


    Erik nced at his son, hesitated for a moment, then began to talk,


    "You imprison Lucia without telling me. You know what she and the bastard mean to the Edwin family and the Browns. Isn''t the point of attacking her against them? Edwin would not have attacked Amasun if you had not made this move!"


    "No risk, no gain. Dad, isn''t that what you taught me?" Spencer didn''t get angry, but instead asked Erik slowly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Erik was rendered speechless by Spencer''s words. He stammered for a while before saying, "That''s not the way to risk it. What are we going to do if they get desperate?!"


    Spencerughed wildly and arrogantly. He reached over to his father and made a fist.


    "Dad, do you know what I''m holding in my hand? It''s Arthur. It''s life! It''s the trump card to manipte the Davies Group and the Brown family! It''s a pity that Amasun is attacked, but with these two trump cards, are you afraid we won''t be able to win back what we lost?"


    Spencer never worried.


    "But..." Erik had been simrlycent earlier, but his confidence had been shaken by the Amasun''s debacle.


    "As long as you force the Brown family to cooperate with us, Amasun will only need to make some connections and be willing to be punished. As long as the money is in ce, what do you have to worry about?" Spencer raised his eyebrows and said.


    Erik thought for a moment, then looked up at his son and said, "Why don''t you just talk to Esmae?"


    "What''s the hurry..." Spencer said casually.

 Chapter 799 ArthurS Speculation

    Chapter 799 Arthur''s spection


    "There''s no hurry?" Erik wondered.


    "No hurry..." Spencer repliedcently, deliberately leaving a suspense.


    Lucia hadn''t gone far enough...


    Spencer''s unexpected calm surprised everyone, but at this time the Amasun''s assets had been frozen and Erik was directly on the wanted list. "Arthur, have you figured out why Spencer hasn''t done anything yet?" Otis finally asked Arthur, three days after the Amasun Group disaster.


    Arthur nodded slightly, with heavy mood.


    "Arthur, why?" Sophie, who had lost herposure, asked Arthur anxiously.


    "Because Spencer is stalling." When Arthur couldn''t answer, Edwin answered for him.


    Otis''s brows furrowed at once, and he looked concerned. Sophie, before she knew it, continued,


    "Stalling?"


    "Thest time he hid Lucia and the baby in the mountain vi near the city, although he thought it was safe, Casper found it. So this time, he will send Lucia and the baby further away, at least for a short time won''t let us find them," Arthur exined, and that was why he was in so much pain.


    "How could it be..." Sophie''s heart skipped a beat and she felt a little dizzy.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Edwin quickly put his arms around his wife''s waist. He was full of constion, but he couldn''t say anything. The situation was indeed bad for them, for Lucia and the baby, and he wouldn''t presume to know anything.


    "Otis, I have a favor to ask of you," Arthur said suddenly.


    "Speak," Otis said at once.


    "Jack and the others are almost recovered from their injuries, and I need to stay here to discuss with Mr. Brown and Mrs. Brown the negotiations with Spencer. So I want you to take them to Lucia." Arthur''s eyes sparkled and seemed to have guessed something.


    Sure enough, Otis noticed immediately and pressed,


    "Arthur, is there something on your mind?"


    "It''s a one-in-10, 000 chance, but it''s the best guess for Spencer''s behavior. It''s not safe onnd. He''s not going to risk leaving Lucia and the baby anywhere where they might be found. Where do you think Lucia and the baby are going to be hard to get away from?" Arthur asked, looking at Otis.


    "The sea!" Otis guessed at once.


    "Yes," said Arthur, "It''s the sea. Spencer must have taken Lucia and the baby away that day, and if he has gone all the way southward, they would have been the Orient Ocean, and he would have probably sent Lucia and the baby out to sea!"


    The more Arthur talked about it, the more it seemed like a possibility, and even if it was small, he had to try!


    "It certainly fits Spencer''s style," Edwin said, echoing Arthur''s spection.


    "If he sends Lucia and the child out to sea, even if Lucia could escape on her own, she would never risk taking the baby with her. His n is foolproof!"


    But it was also extremely insidious!


    "What a wicked trick!" Sophie scolded.


    "Otis, you and Jack all have pilot licenses. I''ll inform the relevant departments about the airspace. You guys can go to my hangar and pick at random. No matter how fast the boat runs, it won''t be able to escape the helicopter''s search! It''s just that the direction isn''t set yet, so you need to work a little harder and not miss any directions."


    Arthur pleaded with Otis.


    "What''s the trouble," Otis said, most distressed by Arthur''s politeness. He knew he didn''t want to trouble anyone, but it wasn''t just him. "Lucia and the baby are our family too, not your responsibility alone."


    Hearing Otis''s words, Arthur couldn''t help but reach out and press his hand on Otis''s shoulder. Although his emotions were already expressed in words, they still turned into an unspoken look between the brothers.


    The best thing for parents was that their children supported each other, and Edwin and Sophie were moved to see Arthur and Otis do so.


    After confirming the direction, Otis immediately went upstairs to look for Jack and the others to discuss the n of finding them. Jack and the other were originally still lying on the bed. When Otis said that he was going to look for them, they immediately jumped up from the bed. Nick even showed off his muscles.


    "We''re all set. We can leave right now."


    Otis smiled and immediately began to discuss the detail.


    Downstairs, Edwin and Sophie were about to go upstairs when an unexpected visitor arrived at the vi.


    When Peter brought Nia into the living room, Edwin and Sophie took one look at her and went upstairs, leaving Arthur to deal with her alone.


    Nia''s eyes were filled with anxiety. As soon as she saw Arthur, she rushed over and asked,


    "Mr. Davies, have you heard anything?"


    "I don''t have a clue..." Arthur said in a low voice. He had no intention of telling Nia about his rescue n.


    "I do have some information here that I don''t know if it''s of any use to you," Nia said immediately, as if satisfied with Arthur''s answer.


    "Oh, what is it?" Arthur looked interested.


    "Casper''s father also found out about his kidnapping. You know that he has a lot of connections. After a few investigations, Miles found out that Spencer''s motorcade seems to have been to the neighboring city and appeared in the coastal areas. Is this information useful to you?"


    Nia was very shrewd. Although she was anxious to find Casper, she knew who had the most power, money, and influence. Besides, she could still do Arthur a favor if she told him the news.


    Arthur''s eyes moved, but he appeared calm, and it seemed that he was on the right track.


    "Of course it''s useful. I''ll send someone to search the area. Maybe they''ll really find them." Arthur included Casper in the rescue team, so Nia knew that he had epted her kindness.


    "Please, Mr. Davies, there''s only so much information I can give you," Nia said humbly.


    Arthur nodded his head and suddenly stared straight at Nia, turning her face red and making her feel a little unnatural.


    "Mr. Davies, you..."


    Nia was most awe-struck and secretly moved by Arthur''s concentration and expression when he stared at her. It always made her feel as if he was waiting for her. She lowered her eyes slightly, and after a long while, she managed to say a few words that didn''t make sense.


    "Last time I was in a hurry. I didn''t have time to ask you a question. Now I have a question to ask you." Arthur withdrew his gaze and said faintly.


    "Say it, Mr. Davies," Nia said shyly.

 Chapter 800 Unity Is Strength

    Chapter 800 Unity is strength


    "Mr. Wood is not an impulsive person. Since he knows the whereabouts of Lucia and the child, why didn''t he inform me in the first ce? Why did he choose to save them himself? Do you know the reason?" Arthur asked seriously.


    He probably knew the answer to that too, but he just wanted to hear it from Nia.


    As expected, upon hearing Arthur''s question, Nia''s expression froze for a long time before she managed to suppress an awkward smile and answered in a low voice,


    "I don''t know. Maybe he was in a hurry and didn''t have time to tell me."


    Although she said so, Nia again felt jealous. Who didn''t know Casper was trying to be a hero to Lucia!


    Nia had learned a lot from Spencer and Casper, but it was nothingpared to Arthur, and the look on her face revealed everything that was on her mind.


    "Well..." Arthur drawled.


    "I think so," Nia said immediately.


    "Don''t worry. Mr. Wood gave his life to save Lucia and the baby. I''ll take note of that and I''ll save him too," Arthur said deliberately.


    Nia frowned when she heard this, smiled unnaturally and got up to leave. The y was too painful.


    After seeing Nia off, Arthur didn''t have time to go upstairs to discuss the search with Otis and Jack. There were more visitors, but this time, Arthur weed them.


    It turned out that Esmae could not wait for the news for a long time, so she dragged Chris and Helena to Arthur. She could note here alone.


    As soon as Esmae, Chris and Helena arrived, Arthur asked Peter to invite his parents down. Just then, Otis and the others went downstairs.


    Arthur told Esmae and Chris about the Amasun Group deal, and also told them about the news from Nia. He said,


    "It''s safe to assume that Lucia and the baby are sent to sea by Spencer. Otis, you can leave immediately."


    Esmae cheered up at the news, turned to Chris and said,


    "Chris, let''s use our connections to contact our domestic partners and ask their cargo ships to keep an eye on the vessels that areing and going. Maybe we can find some clues." "Okay, I''ll call them right away." Even if Esmae didn''t say it, Chris would have done the same.


    "Great! Now that we know Lucia and the baby are at sea, we might be able to find them before Spencer makes a move!" Helena was the most excited, but her words didn''t resonate with anyone else. Helena looked at Otis suspiciously.


    Otis sighed slightly. He had no choice but to reveal the rough n that he had just discussed with Jack and the others. This was a fact that everyone already knew in their hearts.


    "Helena, although we now know that Spencer has sent Lucia and the baby out to sea, it has been a few days since they set out. At the normal speed of a ship, if it''s going at full speed, they would have entered international waters by now. We will naturally try our best to find them, but the situation is not as good as we thought. Besides, it is on international waters..."


    "What''s wrong with it?" Helena didn''t react.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Arthur frowned, and when Otis didn''t know what to say, he made his own worst guess.


    "It doesn''t belong to any country. It''swless, and if Spencer''s destination is there, that means Lucia and the baby will in danger."


    As soon as Arthur finished speaking, Helena''s excited expression froze. She frowned and hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    "Are you saying that Spencer could be working against them?"


    "Not really. Right now this destination is just spection, but if it''s true, you''re the only one who can hold Spencer back," Arthur said, looking at Esmae. "Ms. Wilson."


    "I understand," Esmae murmured, her face looking heavy.


    Now the fate of Lucia and the baby was tied to her negotiation with Spencer.


    Esmae felt stressed, but she had to shoulder the responsibility.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll do whatever it takes to make sure they''re safe." This was the result of a discussion between Esmae and Chris. Money and propertycan be sought again, but once loved ones were lost, they can''t be restored. Esmae knew this deeply, and also knew that every member of the Brown family will support her decision.


    "Esmae, thank you," Sophie said from the bottom of her heart.


    "No," said Esmae, looking back at Sophie. "I''m the one who should be thanking you for helping me make up for my terrible mistake."


    As soon as Esmae said this, not only Arthur but also Chris and Helena were surprised. It was the first time that Esmae admitted her mistake in front of everyone.


    "Mom..." Helena was moved and put her arm around her mother''s shoulder.


    Esmae''s eyes welled up with tears, and when she finally said it, she felt much better.


    "What is said now is just impractical. Let''s go now!" Speaking of guilt, Jack, who watched Lucia and the baby being taken away by Spencer, was no less than others. After listening to what everyone said for a long time, Victor had already lost his temper.


    "Victor''s right. Let''s do it!" Otis chimed in, telling the others.


    "I''ll go with Jack and the others. You just keep working with Spencer and we''ll get back to you as soon as we know anything."


    "Otis, be careful." Helena was worried when she heard that Otis was going out to sea to search, but she would never say anything to stop him.


    "Don''t worry," Otis said reassuringly.


    Esmae, Chris and Helena went back to the hotel to wait for Spencer''s news, while Arthur took Otis and Jack to his private hangar. Edwin and Sophie were left at home for a while.


    Knowing that this might not be the best time to bring it up, Sophie couldn''t resist whispering to her husband,


    "Edwin, do you think Esmae will forgive us?"


    Edwin put his arm around his wife, and answered softly as well,


    "It should be that she has realized Spencer''s true colors and is willing to cooperate with us. This is a big change. After we save Lucia and the baby, we''ll have a good talk with her and let go of our worries together."


    Sophie buried herself in her husband''s arms and nodded gently.

 Chapter 801 First Confession

    Chapter 801 First Confession


    Time flied, and another two days had passed. In order not to arouse Spencer''s vignce and to spare more search time for Otis and the others, Esmae can only force herself to calm down and not contact Spencer.


    And in these two short days, Esmae had contacted Arthur countless times, and couldn''t control herself. Her husband and daughter were as confused as her. And among all the people who were looking forward to rescuing Lucia and the child, she couldn''t take the initiative to find Edwin who was the calmest, but Arthur.


    Full of sarcasm, this person who she once regarded as her mortal enemy had be her only spiritual support.


    During the whole rescue process, Arthur was the most anxious and heartbroken one, but he never lost his mind and handled things calmly. This kind of calmness in the face of danger made Esmae very relieved. As long as Arthur still had hope, all of them would still have hope too.


    "He still didn''t contact me today." Esmae called Arthur again. Even if it was just a slight psychological activity, she would tell him that she was afraid that her bad mood would affect the negotiation with Spencer. Sitting on the sofa in the room, Helena saw her mother call Arthur again, feeling a little relieved, but also anxious like her.


    "Ms. Wilson, Spencer is actually more impatient than anyone else right now. You don''t have to be so anxious." Arthur was not impatient, because he could feel Esmae''s emotions.


    "But it''s almost the third day, and there''s no news from Otis..."


    "Don''t worry. Spencer doesn''t take action, but it proves that Lucia and the child must be safe. Besides, Otis and Jack were members of the special forces before, and they have undergone special training in search. I believe there will be news soon." Arthur trusted Otis.


    "He used to be in the special forces?" Esmae didn''t know about it.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Yes, Otis has served in the special forces for six years. He was seriously injured while performing missions overseas before retiring to run the family business. He has a strong body, quick thinking, and extraordinary sensitivity to things. Don''t worry." Arthur didn''t hide it from Esmae.


    "So that''s how it is..." Esmae thought to herself. No wonder Otis''s eyes were different from ordinary people. She changed her mind and asked again, "What about Bailey and Dous?"


    "Bailey''s temperament is more casual, but he has a wealth of knowledge. He has a talent for doing business since he was a child. He was the first among our brothers to help my father manage the business. He managed the Davonnis Corp branch. He''s the best among us. Dous is still studying at Harvard, but he''s not interested in family business, but likes to study philosophy, but he''s very lively."


    Although Arthur didn''t know why Esmae suddenly asked about his brothers, he didn''t hide it as before.


    "You''re all good boys, aren''t you?" Esmae said it inexplicably.


    "I don''t understand what you mean, Ms. Wilson," Arthur said directly.


    Esmae smiled wryly and asked Arthur, "Do you know why I was so against you being with Lucia?"


    "Because of the grievances between you and my parents." Arthur replied, looking at his mother who had been listening to his conversation with Esmae.


    "That''s the main reason," Esmae lowered her eyes slightly, and said in a light tone, as if with some kind of self-mockery.


    "It''s also because I think they betrayed me together back then. It''s impossible for them to raise any good sons."


    Arthur raised his eyebrows slightly. Seeing his mother''s eyes sparkling, mixed with a little bit of bitterness, he was a little aggrieved, and Esmae continued to say something just as he was about to say. "But that''s just my subjective prejudice. Facts have proved that they raised your four brothers very well. I have fully understood these few days."


    As soon as Esmae finished speaking, Sophie''s eyes lit up.


    "Arthur, I have to say sorry to you," Esmae said without waiting for Arthur to respond.


    "At the beginning, my prejudice was too deep. Before I knew you, I believed that you cheated Lucia''s feelings. But after getting in touch with you these days, I saw your deep love for Lucia. Even though I let her leave you at the beginning, even though she is engaged to Spencer, when you talk about her, when you think of her, your eyes never change. Not only you, but also Lucia. She''s never given up the rtionship between you..."


    "She and I are in love with each other." Arthur was grateful for Esmae''s ability to say these words, and he responded in a low voice. There were just a few words, but hidden deep affection.


    "After this incident, I won''t let Lucia be in a dilemma again ... Really, I won''t." This may be Esmae''s confession that she couldn''t say to Lucia herself at this time.


    "Ms. Wilson..." Arthur looked at his mother''s gratified expression. Although he was not good at sensationalism, he still said sincerely,


    "Thank you for understanding."


    "No, it should be..." Before Esmae finished speaking, there was a call connection sound from the mobile phone. Her heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly said to Arthur, "There''s a calling in. I''ll hang up first."


    After speaking, Esmae cut off the phone immediately, and asked Helena to call Arthur immediately. After she indicated that she was already on the call, Esmae answered the call that everyone had been waiting for for a long time.


    "Spencer, are you still calling at thiste hour?" Her voice sounded cold, and Esmae had returned to that calm and strong woman.


    "Ms. Wilson, are you joking? As long as I call, will it toote?" Spencer''s mocking voice came from the phone.


    Esmae frowned, nced at Helena who was also nervous and said,


    "Just say something. I don''t want to talk nonsense with you."


    "Do you know about Amasun Group?" Spencer asked without beating around the bush.


    "Many acts of unrighteousness will lead to self-death." Esmae said with a sneer.


    Spencer was silent for a while, then whispered,


    "Ms. Wilson, I have nothing now. No, I still have two aces. Are you sure you want to talk to me like this?"


    "Even if you kidnap Lucia and the baby, it doesn''t mean that I need to bow my head and beg you. If you have any conditions, you can just say it. You''ll be satisfied if I can. No need to talk nonsense." Esmae said irritably.


    "Fine," Spencerughed, and continued,


    "Then I''ll just say it straight. I have to add another condition to the content I talked to youst time. Let me formally invest in the Brown family''s business, ounting for 10% of the shares. Even if I take back Davonnis Corpter, I''m going to keep the 10% after the 50% is returned. You know Amasun Group is dead in name only now, so I have to give myself a guarantee."

 Chapter 802 Game And Mediation

    Chapter 802 Game and Mediation


    "Why do you invest? Get something for nothing?" Esmae said, displeased.


    "Since I have Lucia and that child in my hands, Ms. Wilson, you are not qualified to negotiate terms with me. The only difference is between agreeing and not agreeing." Spencer''s words did not hide hiscency.


    "That''s 60%! How do I know you''re not going after Davonnis Corp on paper, but you''re actually trying to trick my family?" Esmae retorted.


    "Ms. Wilson, you are thinking too much," Spencer said with a nonchnt smile.


    "My goal has always been Davonnis Corp. I just want to use your hands to aplish something. Once sessful, I''ll not covet anything from the Brown family, and I''ll never use the 10% of the shares to do anything. After all, we still have tomunicate frequently in the future, don''t we?"


    "Is your words still believable?" Esmae said coldly.


    "Even if I tell lies, don''t you have to believe them?" Spencerughed even more wildly.


    "I need to see Lucia and the baby first to make sure they are safe. Otherwise, why should I trust you?"


    "Want to see them?" Spencer''sughter stopped abruptly, and his voice turned cold in an instant. "I''m not that stupid. Don''t think I don''t know that you have cooperated with the Davis family. Do you still expect Arthur to rescue them? Let me tell you, it''s impossible! As long as I don''t want to, no one can find them!"


    "I want to see them first." Esmae ignored Spencer''s words and wanted to make sure Lucia and the baby were safe.


    "After the cooperation is negotiated, you''ll naturally be able to meet them."


    Spencer insisted.


    "Then dy..." Esmae said tly. She knew that this sentence would make Spencer excited instantly.


    Sure enough, upon hearing this, Spencer rose his voice instantly.


    "Ms. Wilson, you have to think clearly! Lucia and the child are in my hands. Do you think I''ll provide for them? Do you know what kind of life they''re living now?"


    Esmae frowned tightly when she heard the words. She had to bite her lips to force herself not to say the words of begging Spencer not to hurt them. Not only her, but Helena who was standing opposite and holding the phone was already trembling with anger. And there was no need to think about what Arthur''s reaction would be when he heard Spencer''s words.


    Sophie knew it and clearly saw the veins popping out of her son''s clenched hands.


    Taking a deep breath, Esmae tried her best to maintain a cold voice, and said,


    "Spencer, you don''t deserve my trust at all. Lucia and the child are in your hands. I''m indeed at a disadvantage now, but my brain is not broken. How do I know that you''ll really let them go after the agreement takes effect? You can''t convince me that they''re safe and sound, so why should I sign an agreement with you and include the entire Brown family in it? Spencer, if you want to get it, you have to have some means!"


    After Esmae finished speaking, Spencer fell silent.


    This was the hope.


    Esmae waited stoically for Spencer''s answer.


    "Okay," finally, after a long time, Spencer said, "I''lle and see you tomorrow, and we''ll have an interview."


    "Yes." Esmae agreed without hesitation.


    "Remember, you''re alone. As long as I find out that there are other people around, I''ll let you hear how Lucia cries." Spencer said harshly, and his voice was extremely irritable.


    "Stop talking nonsense. You juste tomorrow." Esmae hung up the phone directly after speaking, and waited for the phone interface to show that the call was over before she let out the sulking breath that had been pent up in her chest for a long time.


    "Arthur, did you hear that?" After a long silence, Esmae said to Helena''s cell phone.


    "Esmae, we all heard it." The person who answered was Sophie. God knew how hard it took her to take the phone from her son''s clenched hand. At this time, Arthur was so angry that he sat on the sofa alone. It was not suitable to speak again.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll stick to my request and see how Spencer responds," Esmae said.


    "Okay, we''ll get in touchter." Sophie hung up the phone in a hurry, looking at Arthur with worried eyes, as the imperative was tofort Arthur first.


    "Arthur, Spencer said those words to provoke Esmae. You must not be influenced by him."


    Arthur''s lips were tightly closed, his eyebrows were tightly knitted together, and the hatred in his eyes soared to the sky. After hearing his mother''s voice, he said,


    "I know, but..."


    Those words can hurt him to the bone!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    And, if what Spencer said was true, even if Lucia and the baby were fine now, had they been abused? Were they doing good? Did they sleep well? Were they imprisoned in some dark ce, waiting for him? Every question was making him more worrying, and every worry piled up on Arthur''s mind, weighing him down until he couldn''t breathe.


    "Arthur, do you trust Lucia?" Sophie knew that he would not be able to hold on without persuading Arthur''s wild thoughts, so she knelt down in front of him and asked him.


    Arthur looked up at his mother, and nodded after a long hesitation.


    "Then you should know that Lucia has never been defeated by any difficulties, let alone the baby is by her side. She''s a mother now. You should believe that she''ll never let Spencer hurt her or the child. At least, I believe she can do it."


    Sophie''s words eased Arthur''s frowning brows a little, but the worry in his heart couldn''t go away.


    "I know you''re the one who worries about them the most, but you have also seen Esmae''s reaction. How many times has she called you these days? Now even she regards you as her reliance, because you''re the person who cares about Lucia the most and the one who is most determined to save them. Everyone can see your efforts, so don''t get knocked down first. Each of us is relying on you."


    Sophie''s eyes were full of light, and every sentence was full of distress and expectations for her son. They all believed in him and Lucia.


    "Mom, I understand," Arthur looked at his mother''s moist eyes, and the irritability in his heart gradually calmed down.


    "I won''t be affected by him, even if he really dares to hurt Lucia and the baby. In the future, I''ll get it back thousands of times!"


    Seeing that her son finally raised his morale, Sophie was a little relieved. Edwin just went downstairs. After knowing that Spencer had contacted Esmae, he carefully asked about the content of the conversation between the two, and agreed with Esmae''s approach. They just waited and saw what happened when Spencer showed up tomorrow.


    Chris had been away from Athegate for two days. He got the news from his daughter that Spencer had contacted his wife on the phone. At this time, he was making painstaking visits to several partners in the country.

 Chapter 803 Fearless

    Chapter 803 Fearless


    Although the number of these partners was notrge, they were all domestic shipping tycoons. Chris personally came forward to ask them for help, and naturally no one would shirk. Soon, almost all freighters in the East Sea and Pacific got the message to keep an eye out for the ship heading out to high sea alone.


    When Chris rushed back to the hotel where they were staying in Athegate, it happened that Spencer also came to find Esmae. Fortunately, Chris arrived at the hotel early. Otherwise the negotiation would have been postponed due to Spencer''s suspicious character.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the room, as soon as Chris put down his luggage, Spencer called Esmae and told her that he was still at the same cest time, and Esmae promised to go downter.


    "Esmae, do you know how to talk to himter?" Chris asked worriedly.


    "Of course, don''t you believe me?" Although Esmae spoke lightly, her heart was extremely heavy.


    Chris shook his head slightly. How could he not believe in Esmae? It was just that the matter was important, and he always wanted to double check.


    "Don''t worry. After Edwin put pressure on Amasun Group, Spencer has no way out. He has to cooperate with us to have a chance to turn around. We have a great chance of winning." This was the first time in a few days that Esmaeforted Chris.


    Chris noticed Esmae''s change and couldn''t help asking her,


    "Esmae, you seem to have calmed down a lot..."


    Esmaeughed at herself, and said lightly, "It''s all thanks to Arthur ..."


    If it weren''t for him, she was afraid she was in a mess now.


    "The men in the Davies family are not bad." Chris said with a smile.


    Esmae raised her eyebrows slightly, but finally nodded slightly, agreeing with his words.


    After preparing again and again, Esmae put on her coat and left the room all the way down to the coffee shop. She saw Spencer in the same position asst time.


    Compared with the unconcealedcency in the first negotiation, Spencer this time seemed to be much more cautious, and his expression was extremely serious. Spencer had his own pressure, especially from his father. The Amasun Group failed, and he had to listen to his father''s nagging every day, and sometimes he felt really irritated. However, after meeting Esmae, he still put on a confident look and took the lead in saying hello.


    "Ms. Wilson, why didn''t you sleep well? You have dark circles under your eyes."


    "Thanks to you." Esmae sat down opposite Spencer and said tly.


    "How do you think about my conditions?" Spencer stopped beating around the bush and cut straight to the point.


    "Then how do you think about my conditions?" Esmae frowned, stared at Spencer coldly and asked back.


    Spencer just smiled and looked at Esmae quietly, and Esmae was extremely displeased by the explicit look in his eyes.


    "What are you looking at!?" Esmae asked coldly.


    "Ms. Wilson, please put your handbag on the table." Spencer said suddenly.


    Esmae frowned, not understanding what Spencer was trying to do.


    Spencer curled his lips, smiled, leaned forward slowly, and said in a low voice,


    "If you want to see Lucia, you have to obediently cooperate with me."


    Esmae''s mind spun, and after a while, she still put the handbag on the table. She just retracted her hand, and saw Spencer raised his hand to the right. A man dressed as a passenger came over immediately, and took out a scanning instrument from the backpack. The instrument blocked the sight of other guests and began to detect her handbag. With his actions, the next step was to detect her.


    Esmae''s displeasure reached its peak. She raised her hand to stop the man''s movement, stared at Spencer coldly and asked,


    "What are you up to!?"


    "It''s nothing. I just need to make sure you have something like a tracker on your body... Safety is the first priority." Spencer did not hesitate to exin.


    Esmae was so shrewd. She put down her hand immediately after hearing his words, and immediately asked,


    "You promised to let me see Lucia and the baby?"


    Spencer smiled without saying a word, and motioned the man to continue his actions. After the man finished testing and told him that there was no abnormal equipment on Esmae, Spencer stood up directly, and at this time, their coffee hadn''t even been served.


    "Ms. Wilson, it''s up to you whether to follow me or not."


    After speaking, Spencer turned around and walked towards the door of the store without a trace of confusion. The men dressed as other passengers who were at the same table as the man just now followed after seeing this. Only the man was still standing beside Esmae, as if be on guard against her using the cell phone in her handbag to tip off.


    Esmae sat on the seat and frowned and stared at Spencer and his group of men. She never thought that Spencer would make such a move. If she went with him, would he really let her meet Lucia and the child as she wished, or did he just want to take the opportunity to imprison her together with them?


    The hesitationsted only a few seconds, and Esmae resolutely stood up and followed Spencer''s footsteps. No matter what his purpose was, as long as she had the opportunity to meet Lucia and the baby, she was willing to take the risk!


    Walking out of the coffee shop, Esmae saw Spencer standing in the elevator and ordering his men to block the elevator door. The expression on his face told himself that he knew she would follow. She really wanted to stretch out her hand and tear the pride on Spencer''s face, but Esmae still chose to hold back her temper and stepped into the elevator under Spencer''scent eyes.


    After the elevator door closed, Spencer spoke, "Ms. Wilson, you can rest assured that I''ll not do anything to you."


    Esmae pursed her lips and remained silent, staring at the number decreasing all the way with a solemn face, and they finally stopped at the underground parking lot.


    "Take care of Ms. Wilson. She''s a valuable guest. Don''t neglect her." As soon as the elevator door opened, three cars were waiting in the open space outside the elevator. Spencer gave instructions to his subordinates, and did not say anything more to Esmae, but went straight to the first car.


    "Ms. Wilson, please go this way." A man politely raised his hand and signaled Esmae to get on the second car. Esmae had no other choice but to sit in the second car under the tutge called care, which was actually surveince.


    When the car started the engine and drove forward, Esmae lowered her eyes and muttered in her heart.


    "Chris, Helena, you must find out that I''m gone as soon as possible, and then... find Teddy!"


    In the hotel room, two hours after Esmae left, Chris'' mood became more and more irritable, and he couldn''t help pacing back and forth in the room even if he had a calm nature.


    Of course Helena was also worried about her mother, but she stillforted him.


    "Dad, don''t worry. This negotiation is very difficult. It can''t be done all at once."


    In fact, if it wasn''t for hearing Spencer''s request that no one else be present yesterday, with Helena''s personality, she would have rushed down to find her mother.

 Chapter 804 Leave The Clues

    Chapter 804 Leave the clues


    "But it''s been two hours, and the negotiation should havee to a conclusion..." Chris knew his wife so well. Even if Spencer wanted to dy the time, she would not let the conversation continue in a procrastination. Two hours was too much long time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Helena couldn''t help frowning slightly when she heard this, and the worry in her heart was even greater.


    "No, I''m going down to check the situation!" Finally, Chris couldn''t wait anymore, turned around and walked towards the door. At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    "Mom is back!" Helena eximed excitedly, and hurried to the door to open it, but what she saw after opening the door was not Esmae, but a cafe waiter in uniform, holding Esmae''s handbag in his hand. Helena recognized it at a nce.


    "Hello, are you Ms. Wilson''s family? Her handbag is left in the coffee shop." The waiter said politely as he handed the handbag to Helena.


    "Where''s my mother?!" Helena didn''t take the handbag, but asked the waiter with wide eyes.


    "Ms. Wilson just left with a few men." The waiter didn''t know why, but told Helena what he saw.


    "What?!" Chris behind her eximed, and the next second he rushed over. "You said she left with them?!"


    "Yes." The waiter didn''t understand Chris and Helena''s fierce reaction, and took a step back in fear.


    "Was she taken away by a rather handsome man in a suit and leather shoes?!" Helena asked anxiously as she stepped forward and pulled his cor regardless of his fear.


    The waiter moved ufortably. The woman in front of him was so morous. If such a woman approached him normally, he would feel that he was very lucky, but being pulled by the cor was not a pleasant thing. He replied softly,


    "It''s not counted as taking away... I saw Ms. Wilson voluntarily leaving behind them..."


    Helena turned her head to look at her father when she heard the words. The eyes of both of them had the same light, and they immediately understood what happened.


    Chris was quite polite, let Helena let go of the waiter, took the handbag and sent him away. After the door was closed, he said to his daughter,


    "Go to Arthur right away!"


    When Chris and Helena came to the vi to tell Edwin and Arthur that Esmae was taken away by Spencer, Sophie copsed instantly.


    "How could Esmae go with him!?" Sophie cried out heartbroken.


    Edwin and Arthur also looked very heavy. Esmae''s move was too reckless.


    Chris was suppressing his worry, but no matter how he suppressed it, there was a lingering worry on his brows. He said,


    "Esmae has been ming herself since the ident with Lucia and the baby. She must know how dangerous it is for her to go with Spencer, but even if there is only a ten thousandth chance of seeing Lucia and the baby, she will go..."


    When Chris said these words, everyone''s mood became more solemn, and Sophie''s eyes turned red.


    "Arthur," Sophie said with a choked voice, grabbing Arthur''s arm, "You send someone to find her. Maybe they haven''t left yet!"


    Arthur didn''t move, just frowning tightly.


    "Arthur?! Why are you not moving?!" Seeing that Arthur didn''t respond, Sophie asked him angrily.


    "Mrs. Davies," Chris nced at Arthur and exined,


    "Since Spencer dared to take Esmae away openly, he must have madeplete preparations in advance. Even if we look for her now, I''m afraid we won''t be able to find them." Chris said exactly what Arthur was thinking.


    Sophie was greatly shocked, let go of Arthur''s hand, lowered her head and muttered sadly,


    "Why is Esmae so stupid..."


    Helena felt heartbroken when she heard Sophie''s words. She stretched out her arms to hug her, and her voice choked with sobs,


    "Auntie, don''t worry. Spencer doesn''t dare to do anything to my mother. He still needs her to agree to cooperate with him. He should..."


    As she spoke, Helena choked up and couldn''t make it up anymore. It was her mother who was taken away, so she was no less worried than others.


    Sophie was so gentle. Seeing Helena copsed, she wiped away her tears and quicklyforted her. The two sat on the sofa and wept, making the solemn atmosphere even more sad.


    Women were inherently sentimental, and at this time, men can''t even mess with themselves.


    Chris was still calm, but asionally he caught a glimpse of his daughter crying from the corner of his eye, which made his heart ache.


    "Ms. Wilson went with Spencer. Is there another purpose?" Arthur suddenly brought up this idea after calming down.


    "Tell me." Chris hurriedly asked Arthur what he meant.


    "Although I don''t know much about Ms. Wilson, bystanders can tell. In my opinion, if there''s no room for return, Ms. Wilson will never leave with Spencer rashly. Even if she leaves, she should leave you some kind of message. Maybe you just haven''t thought of it for a while." Arthur analyzed seriously, and his words were approved by Chris.


    "Indeed, Esmae is anxious to outdo others, so why would she be willing to let Spencer dictate her?" Chris mused, "We must have missed something!"


    Edwin felt that Arthur''s words were very reasonable, and he asked Chris,


    "Can you think of anything?"


    Chris thought hard for a long time, and finally shook his head helplessly. "I can''t think of anything at the moment... There is nothing unusual in the handbag sent back by the waiter."


    "We don''t have much contact with Ms. Wilson, and we know very little," Arthur said frankly, "At this time, you can only try to remember if you missed something."


    "I know..." Chris now really hated himself for not having aplete memory bank where he can search for key clues at once.


    "I''ll try my best to recall! Helena, you also think about it if you have any clues."


    Helena raised her head, and heard their conversation just now, but she was also at a loss. After wiping her tears with her hand, Helena said firmly,


    "Well, we''ll definitely figure out what mother left behind!"


    Chris and Helena still had no clue until the next day, and by this time nearly twenty-four hours had passed since Esmae was taken away.


    Chris, who had always paid the most attention to his own image, rarely did not wash up, and beard appeared on his chin. His hair was even more messy. He had obviously scratched it countless times, but he just can''t think of anything.


    Chris had never hated his powerlessness so much.


    As soon as Helena entered the room, what she saw was her father''s distraught appearance.

 Chapter 805 Fruitless

    Chapter 805 Fruitless


    "Dad, did you stay up all night?" Helena walked to her father, knelt down in distress, and asked, stroking his arm.


    Chris was exhausted. His eyes were red and bloodshot but still stretched out. His mentally tense was against physical fatigue, and he asked Helena, "Didn''t you sleep too?"


    The daughter''s haggard appearance at this time did not need to be much better than himself.


    Helena''s eyes flickered for a moment. Without denying it, she said,


    "Dad, should we tell Shawn and Reynolds about this?"


    "Telling them will only make them worry along with them, and it won''t help." Chris'' voice was dry and hoarse, and he didn''t know how long he hadn''t had a drink of water.


    When Helena noticed it, she hurried to the table and poured a ss of water, and handed it to her father when she came back, saying,


    "But it''s not good to hide this matter all the time. Besides, Shawn and Reynolds are very smart. Maybe they can find some details that we have overlooked?"


    Helena''s words reminded Chris. His eyes suddenly shot out, and before he could take a sip of water, he kept saying,


    "You''re right! Usually, I have been dealing with affairs in thepany. Shawn is always with your mother. Reynolds is close to your mother. Maybe they can know something!"


    "Then I''ll notify them right away!" With that, Helena''s energy rose, and she quickly got up and took out her mobile phone to contact Shawn and Reynolds. At that time, the two of them knew that Lucia and the baby had been kidnapped, and their mother had also been kidnapped by Spencer.


    In less than twelve hours, one flew from Chicago and the other from Singapore. Shawn and Reynolds both came to Athegate, and the two of them were furious. When they saw Helena, they med her regardless of anything. Even their father was not spared either.


    In the hotel room, Shawn and Reynolds stood in the middle of the small living room, and the two took turns berating their father and sister.


    "Dad, what on earth are you thinking? You didn''t inform us of such a big event?!" Reynolds said angrily.


    "I''m still wondering why you all want to go back to the country together. Is it so difficult to notify me?!" Shawn was not calm anymore.


    "Now that Lucia and the baby are kidnapped, and even mom is taken away. What do you think?!" Reynolds continued to question.


    "And you didn''t say it until now! Do you think we''re fools and can''t help?" Shawn became more and more angry.


    Chris and Helena looked really pitiful to the extreme. They were haggard, and they had to listen to Shawn and Reynolds''ints willingly.


    It took a while for the two of them to vent their grievances. The two brothers looked at each other and felt ufortable seeing their father and sister haggard.


    "Arthur means that mom must have left some clues to leave with Spencer so willingly?" Reynolds finally got to the point.


    "Yes," Chris said in a low voice, "but neither Helena nor I can remember..."


    "So you thought of us?" Reynolds was still resentful, but this time Shawn didn''t answer.


    The three of them looked at Shawn together. Seeing him frowning and contemting, Helena quickly asked,


    "Shawn, did you think of something?"


    "I always feel like there''s a clue, but I can''t think of it for a while..." Shawn frowned tightly, and there was always something shing through his mind, but he couldn''t grasp it for a while, and couldn''t think clearly. It was a long time ago.


    When Helena heard this, she rushed over excitedly, grabbed Shawn and forced him.


    "Shawn, think about it! Think about it!"


    Helena sensed that what was in Shawn''s mind was the key to what they were looking for.


    Memory was not like a database. They can''t easily find it by following the index, and Shawn couldn''t grasp the exact clue for a while. Reynolds saw that Helena had been pushing him, so he came forward to


    ease,


    "Helena, don''t push Shawn. It will only make his mind more disturbed."


    Helena pursed her lips, feeling anxious, but she didn''t dare to urge him.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and Helena was shocked. She turned her head to look at the door. What happened yesterday had a great impact on her, and she was afraid that something bad would happen again.


    "Reynolds, go and open the door." Chris was exhausted. Hearing the knocking on the door kepting, he asked his second son to open the door. Reynolds followed his advice, and when he opened the door, it turned out that it was Arthur who had heard the news.


    "Reynolds, long time no see." Seeing Reynolds, Arthur greeted in a low voice. His voice was faint, and it seemed that there would be no more emotions.


    "Okay, I know you''re ufortable." Since epting the rtionship between Arthur and Lucia, Reynolds naturally put his own feelings on Arthur. He hoped that he could love Lucia more, so he could feel the pain in his heart.


    Arthur nced at Reynolds. He had something to say, but didn''t know where to start.


    "Arthur, Shawn said he knew a certain clue, but he couldn''t remember it at the moment!" Helena rushed over as soon as she saw that it was Arthur.


    "Really?" Arthur''s eyes finally fluctuated slightly, and he raised his eyebrows to look at Shawn.


    Shawn smiled wryly, and said to Arthur, "Sorry, my memory is a little fuzzy..."


    "You don''t need to apologize to me..." Arthur whispered, "I should apologize to you for causing Ms. Wilson to disappear this time."


    "Arthur, it''s not your fault!" Helena didn''t want to see Arthur carry the burden on herself again.


    "Well, it''s not about who is right and who is wrong at this time," Reynolds thought the same as Helena, not to mention that Arthur was not to me for this matter. He looked at Arthur and said, "It''s no use rushing now. The clue is in Shawn''s head."


    After he said this, everyone knew that being anxious would not help, so Arthur stayed and told Shawn and Reynolds the details of what happened, while inducing Shawn to recall.


    "By the way, did you hear back from Otis?" Chris asked Arthur after thinking of Otis.


    "Well, they found some clues. It''s almost certain that Spencer sent Lucia and the baby to the high seas," Arthur nodded and said. This was what he came to tell the Brown family this time, but he was just distracted by Shawn''s matter.


    "They found arge number of fish gathering in the waters near the open sea. After a closer inspection, they found that there were traces of domestic garbage left by people in that sea area, so the fish gathered and devoured it."


    "Is it the trace left by other ships?" Shawn asked cautiously.


    "It has been ruled out. They have verified it with the relevant departments. There has been no ship passing there recently, except for some smuggling ships, but I believe that is the ship that Lucia and the baby are on." Arthur replied without hesitation, having his own sensitivity.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 806 Determined Not To Change

    Chapter 806 Determined not to change


    "In that case, let''s start the search with a boat," Shawn said decisively and immediately.


    "Dad, I remember that XX shippingpany recently has a cargo ship going through the Pacific Ocean to enter the East Sea waters. Maybe they might meet along the way. We can directly board the ship and search along."


    "Okay, it''s better than sitting here and worrying all the time," Chris agreed. "Anyway, if Spencer really keeps his promise to take Esmae to meet Lucia and the baby, he should also send her to sea."


    "Yes, let''s go together and rescue mom, Lucia and the baby!" Helena''s enthusiasm was aroused.


    Arthur was not so excited. He thought for a moment and said,


    "It''s too dangerous. Spencer and his party are all armed with live ammunition. No one can predict what will happen. Shawn and Reynolds and I can go. Mr. Brown, you and Helena stay here and wait for the news."


    "No," Chris retorted faster than Helena. "I have to go!"


    "Me too! I must go too! This matter is not negotiable!" Helena also echoed.


    Arthur''s eyes darkened, and he didn''t agree with them going into danger, but when he looked at Shawn and Reynolds, the two brothers shrugged at the same time, as if persuasion was useless. Arthur sighed slightly and said,


    "Well, I''ll go back and discuss it with my parents first, and then make a decision at that time."


    But when Arthur returned home and wanted to persuade Chris and Helena through his parents, he didn''t expect that the attitudes of the two were surprisingly the same, and Arthur frowned with a few words. "Arthur, Mr. Brown and Helena can stay, but I must go with you. I don''t rest assures you to act alone." Edwin said seriously. His words were decisive and could not be changed.


    "That won''t work. I have to go if you go too!" Sophie said hastily, "Esmae has also been taken away now, and someone will have to take care of her when the baby is rescued. You are all men who are not careful enough, so I want to go together!"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Dad, are you relieved that Mom will follow?" Arthur asked Edwin back.


    Edwin


    gave his wife a doting look. The light in her eyes was all too familiar to him, so he said to Arthur,


    "Arthur, you can''t persuade us. We care as much about Lucia and the baby as you do. How can I keep calm at home when you kids go out to sea on your own? At worst, we''ll stay on the cargo ship and not participate dangerous move."


    Arthur frowned. He knew the character of his parents very well, especially his father. What was said must not be changed. In the end, he could only sigh and said,


    "Let''s all go together. Don''t worry about anyone."


    "Great!" Sophie shouted. Hugging Arthur happily, she felt that the day to rescue Lucia and the baby was not far away!


    Arthur couldn''t use his parents to persuade Chris and Helena, so he could only tell the Brown family the truth. Unexpectedly, Chris was worried about the safety of Edwin and Sophie, and advised Arthur not to let them go. Arthur was dumbfounded for a moment, but the trip was finally made.


    After Arthur told Otis the news, Otis didn''t agree with it at first, but after hearing their parents'' attitude, he could only give up trying to dissuade them. The cargo ship Shawn mentioned was not far from the ce where they found the domestic garbage. It was very likely that they would meet Spencer''s yacht halfway, so he could only agree, but he still told Arthur to prepare all the equipment, body armor, bodyguards, self-defense weapons, and not leave anything behind.


    Arthur called Kyle to start preparations, and he came to Kane and Juliana''s house the night before the trip. Eduard and Daphne also got the news and came.


    Everyone gathered together, but Lucia was the only one missing. The atmosphere was extremely gloomy, and no one could show a smile on their face, even if it was a fake.


    "Tell her early on. Don''t make the scene look like a farewell that day..." Eduard relentlessly talked about Lucia''s appearance when she left the partyst time, but his brows were full of worries, appreciation, followed by liking, and then relief. Eduard''s feelings for Lucia were moreplex and sincere than others.


    "Eduard..." Daphne leaned on Eduard''s shoulder. Hearing him say that, she was heartbroken.


    "Can you stop making the atmosphere so sad?" Juliana felt ufortable, but she didn''t want everyone''s pessimism to affect Arthur, so she pretended to be rxed and said,


    "Lucia is so powerful that she''ll be fine. Besides, with Arthur here, Spencer dares not do anything to her and the baby."


    "Yes, I believe that Lucia will be able to protect the safety of herself and the baby. She has such a strong character, and she''ll never give in to Spencer." Kane echoed, staring at Arthur who had been sitting in the sofa for a long time without saying a word.


    Arthur sat like that. The direction of his gaze didn''t seem to have any focus. His soul had already flown to the vast blue sea.


    Juliana really couldn''t bear seeing Arthur like this, so she let Kane carry their son, sat beside him and said softly,


    "Arthur, give yourself a little confidence."


    "I''m very confident," Arthur finally raised his eyes. The light in his eyes was not as pessimistic as other people thought, but was shining brightly.


    "Sorry, I was only thinking about action just now. I know you are all worried about Lucia and the baby. Don''t worry. I''ll rescue them safely! Definitely!"


    This was Arthur''s promise to everyone, and to himself.


    Eduard took a deep breath when he heard the words, patted his chest exaggeratedly and said,


    "Well, you might have told us when you were thinking. Seeing you are silent, we thought..."


    "What?" Arthur asked, curling the corners of his lips.


    Eduard immediately made a zip movement to his mouth, but still said, "I won''t finish my words. Anyway, you just have to have confidence. We''re waiting for your triumphant return!"


    "Eduard finally said something useful." Juliana teased with a smile.


    "What did you say?! Don''t I usually speak useful things?!" Eduard raised his eyebrows and asked.


    As long as they could see the corners of Arthur''s lips curled up slightly, even if everyone was worried, they would not be negative and pessimistic, and the atmosphere would finally be more active. Arthur had already told them his n, and after sitting for a while, he got up and left.


    "Arthur, are you leaving now?" Juliana was very reluctant to part with him.


    "There are still a lot of things to prepare for this trip. I''m going to thepany to confirm the list with Kyle. You guys talk, and I''ll go first." Arthur said.

 Chapter 807 Deeper Than Friendship

    Chapter 807 Deeper than friendship


    It was not easy to keep him when he said it, so Eduard immediately stood up and said,


    "Arthur, I''ll see you off."


    "I''ll do it ..." Juliana got up too, but Eduard turned his head and nced at her with deep meaning in his eyes. Juliana''s mood changed, and she understood immediately, and didn''t insist anymore.


    Eduard followed Arthur into the corridor, and the two stood in front of the elevator and waited for the elevator toe up.


    Watching the number of the elevator changing, Arthur spoke slowly,


    "Is there anything you want to say to me?"


    Eduard nced sideways at Arthur''s side face. The solemn expression on his face did not detract from the charm at all, but gave him a reassuring atmosphere. Eduard curled his lips, but he was not smiling, "Arthur, do you know how heavy the burden is on your shoulders?"


    Arthur looked down at the ground slightly, and said with a sigh,


    "It''s so heavy that I couldn''t breathe, and every time I take a breath, my heart hurts badly."


    Eduard frowned when the elevator door opened with a ding, swallowed his words, and walked into the elevator with Arthur.


    As soon as the door closed, Eduard suddenly put his hand on Arthur''s shoulder, looked at him with a very serious way and said,


    "I know you have a heavy burden, but... please, please save Lucia and the baby..."


    When the word "please" came out of his mouth, Eduard was almost begging Arthur.


    Arthur turned his head when he heard the words, and saw Eduard''s eyes. He was stunned for a moment. This was the first time he saw Eduard''s red eyes. Maybe he hadn''t seen him with such a serious expression for a long time.


    "I know," Arthur''s voice was very soft, "I will definitely rescue them. I know that you treat Lucia ..."


    "That was in the past," Eduard interrupted Arthur. He also knew that his eyes were sore, so he let go of his hand a little embarrassedly, turned his head and said,


    "It is the luckiest thing for her to meet you. I have never expected anything. The only person who can stand beside her as a protector is you, and it can only be you."


    At this moment, Arthur really admired Eduard. His emotion was tolerant, and he was able to let Lucia resolutely let go when she met him even though he was moved by Lucia first. This kind of generosity and understanding was not avable to everyone.


    "Eduard, thank you." Arthur was moved and said it sincerely.


    "Why thank me," Eduard snorted, resisting the urge to raise his hand and wipe his eyes, and said, "If you really thank me, bring them back safely."


    "Sure!" Arthur''s words were sonorous and resolute.


    Sending Arthur to the parking lot, after he got into the car, Eduard felt more and more embarrassed as he thought about it, and leaned against the car window and said to him,


    "Don''t spread what we said today. I don''t want Daphne to misunderstand."


    "Yes," Arthur said with a smile, "wouldn''t make your little sheep jealous."


    "I''m the little sheep, okay!" Eduard was so in love with Daphne now, and only by letting go at the beginning can the current rtionship between himself and Daphne be fulfilled.


    "Okay, okay, little sheep, I''m leaving. You can calm down other people." Arthur smiled and raised the car window, and when he turned his head to look ahead, his mood waspletely different.


    He was still worried, but he was definitely not lost!


    Because there were too many people to live up to!


    It was already five past ten when he drove to thepany. The lobby of the Davonnis Corp branch was still brightly lit. As soon as Arthur walked in, he saw Kyle talking to the fully equipped bodyguards, and the table next to him was full of all kinds of weapons and equipment. He himself had put on a set of body armor impressively.


    "Kyle, you stay in thepany." Arthur stepped forward and said bluntly.


    "No!" Kyle turned his head and saw Arthur. "Mr. Davies, it is my responsibility to protect you, and I must be by your side."


    The Sharp family had been loyal to the Davies family for several generations, and Arthur was Kyle''s employer in this life. He will never watch him take risks alone, while he stayed in thepany safe and sound.


    "You''re an assistant, not a bodyguard," Arthur of course understood Kyle''s loyalty and said,


    "Besides, if you leave, who will be in charge of thepany''s affairs? You stay."


    "Mr. Davies ..." Kyle knew that what Arthur said was an order, but he still wanted to refute.


    "Never mind," Arthur said more severely, meaning he cared more about this loyal subordinate. "Take off your clothes."


    Kyle moved his lips several times, and finally stepped back dejectedly to take off his gear.


    Arthur walked up to the bodyguards. They were all brought back from New York by him. The purpose before was just to hope that they would help Lucia and the baby when they left Spencer. Unexpectedly, today they turned into saving them. Arthur''s mood was extremelyplicated, but seeing them all looking solemn and ready to fight, he was also very satisfied. He reminded them,


    "My parents are also on this trip, as well as the owner and youngdy of the Brown family. Your first priority is to protect their safety. If anything happens to them, I''m going to hold you ountable!" "Yes!" The bodyguards responded in unison.


    "Before boarding the ship, you should do a good job of division ofbor, and make sure that each of them is safe and sound," Arthur added.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Mr. Davies, what about you?" the bodyguard leading the team looked at Arthur and asked.


    The ones that Arthur said needed to be protected were others, but what about himself?


    Arthur''s eyes darkened. He never thought about his safety.


    "I act together with Otis and the others. Don''t worry about my safety, as long as you keep up with your duties," Arthur said.


    "Yes!" Once again, the loud response echoed throughout the lobby.


    Dismissing everyone, he told them to rest well tonight and set off from the hangar on time tomorrow. Arthur drove back to the vi alone. Although it was almost early morning, the living room was still illuminated by warm lights. Arthur frowned slightly. Hadn''t his parents slept yet?


    After parking the car and walking into the house, and after arriving in the living room, Arthur saw his parents still sitting on the sofa. Both of them were waiting for him toe back.


    "Mom, Dad, we have to leave early tomorrow. Why don''t you go to bed early?" Arthur asked with concern.


    "You didn''te back. How can we sleep in peace..." Sophie stood up and came to Arthur, speaking softly.


    Knowing that his parents were worried about him, Arthur took his mother''s shoulders and sat back on the sofa with her, telling them,


    "The bodyguards have been deployed, and they''ll be able to set off immediately after they''re assembled tomorrow morning. They''ll be responsible for your safety then."


    "Arthur, what about you?" Anyone who cared about Arthur would ask such a question, let alone Sophie as his mother.

 Chapter 808 Boarding The Yacht

    Chapter 808 Boarding the Yacht


    Arthur looked away slightly, and said in a low voice, "I''m going with Otis and the others."


    "No!" Edwin objected immediately.


    "Otis is from the special forces. He has been trained, but you are not. You just practiced with him on the range for a few days, and your skills are learned from the bodyguards when you were young. You can''t go with them!"


    The care from his parents naturally made him feel very warm in the heart, but Arthur was not wavering, but asked his father,


    "Dad, do you think I can stay in a safe ce and wait for others to save my most beloved woman and child?"


    "That''s not someone else, it''s Otis. Don''t you believe him?" Sophie frowned and said. She also didn''t agree with Arthur taking risks.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t believe it!" Arthur replied without hesitation, "For other things, I can ask for help and I will never doubt Otis, but this is the only thing I have to do myself. Dad, Mom, you should understand me ...'' "Arthur ..." Seeing the pained look in Arthur''s eyes, Sophie felt extremely distressed.


    Arthur went on,


    "At the beginning, I knew that Lucia already wanted to leave Spencer, but I hesitated and didn''t act immediately, which left Lucia alone and helpless, and finally was held hostage by Spencer together with the child. This is my fault! I must personally make up for this mistake!"


    Arthur''s words pierced his heart. This was the guilt that haunted his heart every day, every night and every minute.


    Sophie really wanted to say it was not his fault, but the pain in Arthur''s eyes was so heavy. She and her husband looked at each other, and finally hid the words offort in their hearts.


    "Well, since you''ve already made up your mind, pay attention to your own safety. Lucia will never want to see any idents happen to you." Edwin was worried, but he understood Arthur''s character, so he used Lucia''s name to tell him to be careful.


    "Of course," Arthur frowned slightly and said firmly, "I will rescue Lucia with my own hands and bring the baby back."


    This night, the evening breeze was gentle, and the temperature in the early summer night was pleasant. However, under the starry sky of Athegate, many people could not sleep at night, looking forward to and waiting for the arrival of dawn.


    At this time, far away in the uncontrolled high sea area of the Pacific Ocean, two helicopters traveled through the sea breeze at night, searching for a yacht on the sea surface. Soon after, they located the location of the yacht. And the two helicopters flied in its direction quickly.


    On the helicopter, the whistling sound of the sea wind mixed with the roar of the wings made Esmae''s mood even more disturbed. She looked down at the dark and bottomless deep sea. Although she was happy to see Lucia and the baby, she was also extremely worried. Can her husband and daughter think of the clues left by her? Can they find her ce?


    "Found it!" Suddenly the pilot said. The voice drifted in the sea breeze, but it also reached Esmae''s ears. She quickly looked down, and soon saw the white yacht that was particrly obvious on the dark sea. Heart pounding, Esmae tightened her seatbelt nervously. "Lucia, baby, here Ie!"


    Soon, the helicopter got in touch with the yacht''s radio, approached the sea after docking, and lowered thedder after reducing the distance as much as possible. The pilot turned his head and said to Esmae, "Ms. Wilson, please be careful. Thedder is very wobbly."


    How could Esmae care about so much? She quickly unfastened her seat belt, and stepped on thedder carefully after the entourage opened the hatch. When her feet stepped on thedder, Esmae was surprised that there was no support at all. Thedder swayed badly in the sea wind. When she looked down, she seemed to be very close to the deck of the yacht from the helicopter, but in fact it was still very high.


    "Ms. Wilson, can you go down?" the entourage lowered his heads and shouted at Esmae.


    Esmae looked sideways and saw that Spencer on the other helicopter had already climbed down thedder quickly. She was heartbroken and stepped down step by step after shouting "it''s okay". Then she safely climbed down thedder.


    Finally standing on the deck, Esmae let out a long breath immediately, but her heart was still beating fast non-stop, unable to resume normal rhythm.


    At this time, Spencer came over, saw Esmae who was still in shock, and asked her with concern,


    "Ms. Wilson, I''m sorry. We can only get on the boat like this. You are not frightened, are you?"


    Esmae gave Spencer a cold sideways nce, ignored his hypocritical concern, and asked directly,


    "Where''s Lucia and the baby?"


    "What''s the rush?" Spencer stroked his bangs blown by the sea breeze, and said casually, "It''s windy on the deck. Let''s go first to the cabin."


    After speaking, he ignored Esmae''s reaction and walked straight to the hatch on one side. Esmae frowned and could only follow.


    As soon as she entered the hatch, the cool and sticky sea breeze was cut off, and the world seemed to be quiet for an instant, but Esmae couldn''t calm down. She looked around, looking for any ce where Lucia and the baby could be hidden.


    "Ms. Wilson, I''ll let you see them. Sit down and rest for a while." Esmae''s reaction gave Spencer a sense of joy in controlling the overall situation. He sat down on a sofa and said with a leisurely smile. "Stop talking nonsense. Let me see them right away!" Knowing that Lucia and the baby were just around the corner, how could Esmae calm down?


    Spencer''s smile instantly froze on his face, reced by a treacherous indifference, and he said coldly,


    "Ms. Wilson, here we are. I advise you to listen to me more, so as not to make things turn bad."


    "You dare to do something to me?!" Esmae was furious when she heard the words, and turned to Spencer and reprimanded him.


    "Oh," Spencer snorted coldly, stared at Esmae quietly and said, "This is on the high seas..."


    Startled, Esmae stared at Spencer without saying a word.


    Lucia, who had already heard the movement, had no idea that Esmae had arrived on the yacht. Just now, she was lying on the bed and heard the roar of a helicopter. She guessed that it was Spencer, so she got up and dressed, ready to fight. There was absolutely nothing good about his showing up!


    Remembering the sun rising and the moon setting, the only thing Lucia knew now was that it had been eight days since she left thend. During these eight days, she tried every possibility of escape, but every one was strangled by the endless sea around her. Lucia had never been so disgusted by the vastness of the ocean.

 Chapter 809 Seeing Lucia

    Chapter 809 Seeing Lucia


    Since Spencer came today, Lucia was determined to ask him what he nned to do, who he had made a deal with, and what purpose he had achieved.


    So, squinting her eyes slightly, Lucia stared at the cabin door, motionless.


    At this time outside the cabin door, Esmae still did not sit down. Even though she knew she was in danger, her self-esteem did not allow her to bow her head to Spencer.


    "So what if this is the high seas?" Esmae finally spoke, with a reprimand in her voice. "As long as you do something to me, everything you want will be turned into nothing, and you won''t even be able to catch a speck of it!"


    "Not necessarily," Spencer said, raising his eyebrows.


    "I''ve had enough of being angry with you for so long. Compared to Lucia''s tant indifference and neglect, your use and repeated prevarications disgust me more. If you push me, I don''t want anything, as long as I can repay you the grievances I have suffered for a long time!"


    Spencer''s words were vicious, but Esmae showed no fear. She still stared at him coldly, with the contempt seeping from the bottom of her heart.


    "Then try it! But I bet you don''t dare. You are too greedy for power, wealth, selfish hatred and glory. I bet you will choose thetter!"


    The most primitive desire in his heart was seen through without any suspense. Spencer curled his lips consciously. Seeing that he couldn''t intimidate Esmae, he could only stand up slowly, and said with a smile,


    "Ms. Wilson, you''re being serious. I''m just talking angrily. Since I brought you here, what''s wrong with letting you meet Lucia and that child..."


    After speaking, he raised his hand to Dan, and Dan took the key and walked to the cabin door. With a flick of the key, the cabin door was slightly opened. The light outside the cabin door was bright, but the cabin was dark.


    Esmae turned around immediately when she heard the noise. She didn''t expect Lucia and the baby to be locked in the cabin behind her. It turned out that she was so close to them. "Ms. Wilson, please." Spencer said lightly, and Dan moved slightly out of the way.


    Esmae gave Spencer a cold look, and when she turned around, her heart was pounding again. In order not to let others notice that her hands were trembling, she sped her hands and pressed them tightly against her abdomen for calming herself down.


    Walking to the cabin door, Esmae stretched out her hand and pushed the door open. Light swarmed in ording to the angle of the door opening. With the lighting in from behind, she saw a figure sitting by the bed, a figure she was all too familiar with. Yes, she was also the child she cared about...? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sadness welled up in her heart, and bursts of pain spread all over her body. Before she could speak, Esmae''s eyes were already red.


    Beside the bed, Lucia was fully vignt when the key was turned and the cabin door was slightly opened, ready to confront Spencer at any time, but when the cabin door was pushed open, the figure reflected in the sudden light appeared at the moment, Lucia held her breath for an instant. Her pair of bright eyes widened to the extreme, staring at the figure in disbelief.


    Esmae recognized Lucia. How could Lucia not recognize her!


    "Ms. Wilson, talk first. I have to close the door." Just as Esmae and Lucia faced each other silently in the dark because of shock, Spencer''s slow voice sounded faintly, and then the door behind Esmae was closed.


    The light was forced to evacuate, and the darkness came again, but at this moment, both Esmae and Lucia felt extremely relieved.


    They didn''t know how long it took. Lucia broke the silence with calling her "auntie" slightly, and the next second, Esmae rushed towards the direction that had been firmly imprinted in her mind just now, and hugged the child she was thinking of.


    "Lucia ... you have suffered..." Her distressed words were apanied by tears and choked sobs.


    Lucia was feeling sore, and all the emotions poured out of her heart with tears. She buried her head in Esmae''s familiar and warm embrace, sobbing that she couldn''t speak.


    When she was holding the trembling body in her arms, Esmae''s remorse and sadness reached the extreme, and she couldn''t speak anymore. The two hugged like this, letting tears help vent all their emotions. The grievances in her heart mored to vent, but Lucia did not lose her mind. She buried her head in tears for a while, then she suddenly raised her head, looked at Esmae''s faintly shining eyes in the dark, and asked with sobs,


    "Auntie! Did youe here by yourself?!"


    The excitement of seeing Esmae again was shattered and a sense of foreboding gripped Lucia.


    "Well, I came by myself." Esmae said softly, wiping away tears.


    "Auntie, you..." Lucia felt very ufortable. She knew that Esmae must be willing toe alone for her own sake. This was no difference from giving her life to Spencer. Needless to say, she was moved, but she was even more worried. So, she kept saying,


    "Why are you so impulsive? Now Spencer is crazy. He can do anything!"


    "As long as I can see you, I''m not afraid of anything." Her eyes had adapted to the darkness, and Esmae could see Lucia''s pitiful appearance clearly. She raised her hand to gently wipe away her tears, and said guiltily,


    "It''s all my fault. Otherwise you wouldn''t be what you are today."


    Lucia shook her head hastily. Before she could speak, Esmae asked again,


    "Where''s the baby? Is she okay?"


    Lucia nodded, looked at the crib beside her and said, "She''s been very good during this time..."


    "I''ll take a look at the baby." Esmae felt sorry for the baby, and after saying that, she wanted to walk to the crib in the darkness.


    "I''m going to turn on the light." Lucia said quickly.


    "No, I can see. Don''t let the lights disturb the baby." Esmae said thoughtfully, wiped the remaining tears from the corners of her eyes, and walked slowly to the crib.


    On the bed, with the light that prated slightly from the porthole, Esmae saw the baby lying safely in it. She was wrapped in swaddling clothes, with her two little hands around her immature cheeks. She was like a little angel.


    Seeing such a baby, even though there were still tears in the corners of her eyes, Esmae couldn''t help but raise the corners of her lips slightly, and said in a low voice,


    "Baby, Grandma came to see you. I''m sorry. It''s all because of me that I made you and your mother suffer."


    "Auntie, don''t say that..." Lucia didn''t want Esmae to me herself so much.


    "That''s the truth. If I hadn''t been blinded and insisted on going my own way, you and the baby could actually go back to Arthur... I really..." As she spoke, Esmae''s voice choked up again, and she was very sad because she knew that no more apologies would be made. Words can''t make up for the damage she had done to Lucia and the baby.


    Lucia frowned tightly, still wanting to speak. Theforting words lingered on her lips for several times, but she couldn''t say it.

 Chapter 810 Sincere Repentance

    Chapter 810 Sincere repentance


    Lucia''s sad look reminded Esmae that now was not the time to be sad. Spencer will break in at some point, and she didn''t know anything yet.


    Standing up and grabbing Lucia, Esmae said anxiously,


    "Now is not the time to be sad. I have to tell you what happened after you were kidnapped right away, so that you can feel at ease and know what to do in the future." Lucia was taken aback when she heard the words, then wiped away her tears, and sat by the bed with Esmae, listening carefully to everything she said.


    It turned out that after they disappeared, so many things happened...


    Especially Arthur ...


    Lucia lowered her head and drooped her eyes with tears. She asked in a muffled voice,


    "Arthur... can he still hold it?"


    This sentence expressed Lucia''s distress for Arthur. In other words, if Arthur disappeared today, would she be able to calm down?


    Perhaps, she would be crazy at first.


    There was no moment where Esmae can appreciate the affection between Lucia and Arthur so deeply. They were connected to each other. Maybe they had been integrated from the beginning, because Arthur also used such a muffled voice talking to himself and asking the sky how was Lucia doing now.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Arthur, he..." Esmae took Lucia''s hand and said,


    "Very strong, very calm. Even though sometimes I can see the panic in his eyes, but for you and the baby, he forces himself to calm down, thinking about every detail, nning every n. And all his thoughts are for you."


    Hearing what Esmae said, Lucia turned her head and asked softly,


    "Auntie, what are you doing to Arthur ..."


    Esmae''s words were full of affirmation for Arthur, and Lucia was very surprised by such a change.


    Esmae gave a wry smile, lowered her eyes slightly and said,


    "I''ll tell you the truth. After knowing that you were kidnapped by Spencer, I was in a mess. If Otis hadn''t appeared and brought me, Chris and Helena to Arthur, I''m afraid we would be like headless chickens now. It was Arthur''s timely persuasion that gave us confidence, and I even unknowingly regard him as a reliance. As long as he still has firm beliefs, we all still have hope."


    "He does have such a charm..." When she talked about Arthur, the corners of Lucia''s mouth were slightly raised, and the eyes were shining in the dimness, full of love and pride.


    "I was too stubborn back then. I always thought that you had been cheated by Jacob, and you may not be able to see men clearly, but I forgot to consider that you have been hurt before. And the man who can make you open your heart and fall in love again is definitely not an ordinary person. How could he be the so-called heartbreaker in my mouth?" Esmae admitted her fault frankly.


    "Auntie..." Being able to hear Esmae''s words, Lucia felt that everything was worth it.


    "Now I know I was wrong, and I also hope that both you and Arthur will be happy, and all of this must start with saving you from here."


    "Since Arthur has already guessed that Spencer will take us to the high seas, he must be able to search for the whereabouts of this yacht. I believe him." Lucia had never doubted Arthur''s ability, and this was the belief she can always insist on.


    "Now Otis and his friends are searching in the nearby waters, but I''m afraid it will be difficult for them to find it for a while. I just hope Chris and the others can remember Teddy ''s clever move as soon as possible." Esmae said with a frown.


    "Auntie, have you always carried that pearl?!" Lucia asked in surprise.


    "Yeah." Esmae replied while stroking the exquisite pearl headband wrapped in the ck hair on her head.


    "But it''s not just you, me and Shawn know about it. Can Uncle Chris and the others notice it immediately?" Lucia said after thinking for a moment, but she couldn''t hide her disappointment.


    "I was taken away by Spencer. With Helena''s character, she will definitely notify Shawn and Reynolds immediately. As long as Shawn remembers, we can send the location of the yacht." Esmae said. "Will Spencer let you stay on the yacht that long?" Lucia''s worries and hopes were equally bnced.


    "I have my own way of doing this. What you have to do now is to take a good rest. Don''t worry too much, lest you don''t have the energy to take the baby away." Esmaeforted.


    "I know," Lucia said with bright eyes, "I never felt sorry for myself during this time, just to save my energy and find a way to escape when the timees."


    Lucia was by no means the kind of person who was sluggish in the face of adversity. All she will do was to recharge her energy and preserve her strength.


    Hearing Lucia say this, Esmae felt relieved. She was about to say something more when the cabin door was suddenly opened. Spencer was standing in front of the cabin door. Seeing the darkness in the cabin, he chuckled lightly and teased,


    "Ms. Wilson, don''t you want to see Lucia? Can you see her?"


    How could such a heartless person think of the reason why Esmae didn''t turn on the light? Esmae squeezed Lucia''s hand secretly, and said coldly,


    "We haven''t finished talking yet. What are you doing here?"


    "That can''t be done," Spencer continued, leaningzily on the door rail, "Furthermore, you have already nned how to escape. You''ve seen each other. Now, can youe out and have a good talk with me?" Lucia stood up slowly after hearing the words. Her slim figure cut through the darkness, strong and dazzling.


    "Spencer, what do you want to talk to her about?" She asked coldly.


    "You don''t need to know about this," Spencer hadn''t heard Lucia''s clear and joyful voice for a long time, and scolded himself in his heart for why he should be happy about such a small thing. He pretended to be calm and said,


    "You just have to stay here obediently until I am willing to let you go."


    Spencer''s words were full of smugness in control, but it didn''t affect Lucia in the slightest.


    "Auntie, don''t make a deal with Spencer. He is a treacherous viin. Even if you agree to all his demands, he will not keep his promise!" Lucia deliberately bowed her head to Esmae.


    "Lucia! Don''t talk too much!" Spencer scolded angrily.


    Lucia ignored Spencer and continued, "Have you forgotten what Spencer did before? How many times has he promised you, and how many times has he broken his promise? Don''t worry. He dares not hurt me, so don''t make a deal with him!"


    Seeing that Lucia was talking too much and Esmae didn''t say anything, Spencer was anxious and said to Esmae,


    "Ms. Wilson, you don''t want me to ''invite'' you out myself."


    Esmae moved when she heard the words, and slowly stood up, saying to Lucia,


    "Lucia, don''t worry. I will definitely rescue you and the baby."

 Chapter 811 Procrastination

    Chapter 811 Procrastination


    After speaking, Esmae walked straight towards Spencer, and Lucia behind her still did not forget to persuade her,


    "Auntie, remember what I said. Don''t believe him!"


    With a bang, Spencer closed the hatch angrily, and locked Lucia back into the darkness again. He was afraid that Lucia''s words would affect Esmae.


    Lucia watched the cabin door being mmed shut. Even though her surroundings were once again shrouded in darkness, her heart was no longer as uneasy as before.


    Outside the cabin, Spencer asked Esmae to sit down and talk again. This time, Esmae did not refuse to sit opposite Spencer, and behind her was the cabin where Lucia and the baby were held.


    "Ms. Wilson, you saw her. I didn''t make things difficult for her, did I?" Spencer asked Esmae with a smile.


    Esmae sneered at Spencer quietly, nomittal.


    Spencer smiled embarrassingly and said,


    "Now is it time for you to think about our deal?"


    Esmae remained silent.


    Spencer became anxious. Did what Lucia said just now really affect her?!


    If he had known earlier, he shouldn''t have let them talk for so long!


    Spencer thought angrily.


    "Ms. Wilson, what do you mean by not saying a word now?" Spencer wanted to be more calm, but the speed of speaking already showed that he was a little impatient.


    "Lucia is right," although she didn''t keep Lucia informed, her final reaction made Esmae understand something and she said slowly,


    "How do I know you''ll keep your word? What if you make a deal and you still keep Lucia and the baby? Even if you promise to release them, how can I be sure that you will return the equity to me as promised after you capture Davonnis Corp? Spencer, keep your wishful thinking in your heart, and don''t treat everyone else as fools!"


    Spencer was caught off guard by Esmae''s words. He thumped the coffee table hard, and the tea cup on the coffee table trembled a few times and made a rattling sound, clearly showing his anxiety. Esmae''s eyes shed, and she remained calm.


    "Esmae Wilson!" He yelled at Esmae with her full name, and lost hisst reason. "I advise you to be sensible. Don''t think that I dare not do anything to you!"


    "I really think so," Esmae said with a cold voice, unmoved.


    "Unless you cane up with a n that bnces both ends. Otherwise, this deal will be impossible!"


    Spencer stared at Esmae fiercely with his eyes burning, but Esmae was as indifferent as the icyke at the bottom of the valley, and was not affected by him at all. Spencer was suffocating, but he couldn''t do anything about Esmae. He stood up abruptly, walked across the sofa and walked towards the cabin. Esmae quickly got up and looked at him.


    "Open the door!" Spencer yelled at Dan.


    "Spencer! What are you trying to do!?" Esmae shouted over his voice.


    "What to do?" Spencer turned back. His eyes were very gloomy. "Don''t you want the best of both worlds? Your goddaughter is extremely smart. I''ll ask her to tell me what is the best of both worlds!"


    "How dare you!" Esmae was about to rush over to stop him as she spoke, but was stopped by Dan who had quick reaction.


    "I dare not? Huh..." Turning the key, Spencer left these dark words, walked into the dark cabin, and closed the cabin door in front of Esmae who was anxious.


    Stopped by Dan, Esmae frowned and stared at the cabin door, fearing that Spencer would hurt Lucia, but on second thought, could he hurt her?


    Therefore, Esmae''s anxiety slowly turned into acting in the end.


    In the cabin, Spencer didn''t care about the child. He turned on the light as soon as he entered, and the light instantly illuminated the entire cabin. Lucia jumped up from the bed and immediately came to the crib to cover the baby from the blinding light.


    Her back mrs were clenched tightly, and Lucia''s bright pupils were already on fire.


    "Lucia, let''s talk." Spencer didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong, leaning on the hatch and staring at Lucia quietly.


    Lucia pursed her lips, pulled the sheet andid it on the crib''s fence, at least to block all the light for the baby. She checked her sleeping face carefully, and slowly got up after confirming that she was not disturbed. Although her figure was slender, when she straightened up, she was like a ferocious beast that had escaped from its cage, her aura erupted and she stood proudly still.


    How did this look seem to be imprisoned by him?!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Spencer was thinking irritably in his heart, but his eyes couldn''t be separated from Lucia''s shining eyes.


    What annoyed him was also what attracted him the most.


    "Speak up if you have something to say." Lucia said coldly, with no trace of emotion between her brows.


    "Do you still want to leave here?" Spencer barely suppressed the agitation in his heart and asked.


    "Any moment." Lucia replied without hesitation.


    Spencer''s eyes changed, and he suppressed it deliberately, and said in a low voice,


    "Then you still stop Esmae from cooperating with me? You can only leave here if she agrees to my conditions." "Because you are untrustworthy, because you are a viin," Lucia still stared at Spencer without hesitation and said every word, "Greedy people are never satisfied. I don''t believe you''re going to let the Brown family go after Davonnis Corp.


    11


    "I''ll keep you locked up like this?" Spencer''s expression darkened, provoking Lucia on purpose, and he also nced at the crib.


    "And her."


    "How long will you lock us up?" Lucia lightly parted her vermilion lips, with a slight disdain flowing between her brows and eyes, and her words would never leave a trace of affection.


    "Auntie told me just now that Amasun Group is no longer safe, and your father is now a wanted criminal. How much money do you have to detain me?"


    After he heard this, Spencer''s face changed like the weather in changing seasons, and he said angrily in his heart that they really shouldn''t be allowed tomunicate for so long! His sore point was stepped on by Lucia again, and his self-esteem was instantly shattered. Spencer rushed in front of Lucia and yelled at her,


    "Lucia, since you know that I have nowhere to go, you should know that if you want to leave here, unless Esmae meets all my conditions, otherwise, I will kill Esmae together together with you!"


    This was the first time Spencer had revealed the cruelest n in his heart. Lucia''s eyes were full of coldness, and the smile on the corner of her lips was only contempt. She stared into Spencer''s eyes and said,


    "Spencer, you finally showed your true colors..."


    Meeting Lucia''s ice-cold eyes, Spencer felt guilty for no reason. He just came in in front of Esmae just to intimidate her, but he lost his mind after being stimted by Lucia''s few words.

 Chapter 812 Tormenting

    Chapter 812 Tormenting


    It was obvious that he wanted to get close to Lucia to intimidate him, but his eyes couldn''t help moving to the side. Spencer''s appearance at this time was really ridiculous, and Lucia reallyughed.


    "Oh, Spencer, you really should look at yourself now, greedy like an insatiable glutton. Even if you are angry about the Davonnis Corp, even if you have strength to fight against Arthur and the others, I will look up to you, but what else can you do besides ying these despicable tricks?! If you have the ability, you can continue to hold my baby and see who will be cornered first!"


    Lucia''s eyes burst out with light fiercely, and every word pierced Spencer''s heart like a sharp knife.


    Spencer was furious and didn''t need to guess at Lucia''s contempt to him. Every look in her eyes, every word she uttered was full of contempt. He raised his hand in anger and was about to p her, but just as he raised his hand, Lucia mped his wrist, and his posture was frozen in mid-air.


    Spencer angrily tried to press down on his wrist, but found that he couldn''t move at all, and now his self-esteem was crushed to pieces.


    "Spencer, you are a hundred years too early to do anything to me." Lucia said with a cold snort.


    Spencer jerked his hand away, and escaped from Lucia''s restraint in embarrassment. He took two steps back, stared at Lucia and said in a mean voice,


    "It seems that I am too kind to you, so you have the strength to resist, okay! Don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    After speaking, Spencer rushed out of the door, seemingly leaving angrily, but in fact fleeing in a hurry.


    Lucia stared at the door, the sneer deepening on her lips.


    After closing the door with a bang, Spencer angrily said to Dan as soon as he came out,


    "From now on, the food for Lucia and that bastard will be reduced to one-third of the original! Isn''t she stubborn? I want to see how stubborn she is when she is so hungry!" Naturally, he also said this to Esmae.


    "Spencer! You bastard! The baby is only a few months old!" Esmae roared, and if Dan hadn''t stopped her, she would have rushed to tear Spencer to pieces.


    "It''s better to starve to death..." Like a ghost, Spencer curled his lips and said with a sneer.


    "Spencer!" Esmae almost chewed his name to pieces.


    In the anxious and angry expression of Esmae, he finally found a sense of superiority again. Spencer raised his hand and fiddled with his bow tie, and said in a low voice, pretending to put on airs, "Since we can''t reach a consensus now, you can stay and think about it, but I want to remind you that Lucia and that child can''t wait that long..."


    After speaking, as soon as he raised his hand, Dan immediately pulled Esmae to another cabin, without any exnation, pushed her into the room and locked the door.


    At first, Esmae pretended to thump the cabin door a few times and yelled a few times. Seeing that Spencer ignored it, she turned on the light and walked to the bed, and sat down worriedly.


    Lucia''s goal had indeed been achieved, but she and the baby will suffer from Spencer''s childish torture behavior. Esmae was both worried and full of hope.


    Turning her head and ncing at the boundless darkness outside the window, Esmae was thinking the same as Lucia in the other cabin. Shawn, remember quickly!


    As soon as the morning star rose, the warm sun in early summer slowly rose from the east with infinite light, bringing infinite hope to the world.


    Arthur got up very early and went downstairs at six o''clock. He didn''t expect to find his parents waiting in the living room as soon as he reached the stairs.


    Arthur sighed slightly, and asked as he went downstairs,


    "Mom, did you sleepst night?"


    Sophie walked up to Arthur to observe his expression, and saw that he was in high spirits, so she said with confidence,


    "We''ve already slept. People go to bed early and get up early when they get older. Why don''t you take a rest?"


    "It''s okay. We leave on time at eight o''clock." Arthur would not tell his parents that he tossed and turned all night and didn''t sleep at all, and his energy now was all supported by excitement. "Then let''s have breakfast." Edwin said immediately.


    The three quickly had breakfast, set off from the vi, went all the way to the hotel where the Brown family was located, and picked up Chris and his children.


    At this time, the Brown family and the Davis family were already allies, not to mention that the conflict between the two families was originally Esmae''s obsession, so when they met, they were naturally amiable. After the greetings, they set off together for Arthur''s hangar in the suburbs.


    When sharing rides, Arthur deliberately arranged Shawn and Reynolds in his own car, with Chris and Helena in one, and his parents in the other.


    After the car was on the road, Arthur sat opposite Shawn and Reynolds, and asked seriously,


    "Shawn, Reynolds, this operation is very risky. Spencer and the others are all armed with live ammunition. Once there is a conflict, it will be very dangerous. I have arranged bodyguards to protect you separately, but before that, I also want to ask you, do you want to rescue Lucia and the baby together, and Ms. Wilson?"


    "Of course." Shawn and Reynolds answered in unison.


    Arthur seemed to have expected them to answer this way a long time ago. As men, they were already full of vigor, so how could they back down. And that was why he deliberately separated Chris and Helena and asked them alone.


    "Okay, since that''s the case, I''ll ask the bodyguards to distribute equipment to you after boarding the cargo ship. You should all have been trained, right?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    This was themon sense. In a rich and noble family, even if there were countless bodyguards around, almost every child will receive certain self-defense training to prevent idents from happening. "I''m the one who introduced Lucia to karate." Reynolds said confidently.


    "I have learned some self-defense techniques. I can protect myself, but my attack power will be lower." Shawn was not exaggerating.


    "Okay," Arthur nodded and said, "After you find the boat where they are imprisoned, you can board the boat together."


    Shawn and Reynolds looked at Arthur together. Their eyes were a little strange. Arthur smiled and asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Actually, you are the one who needs to worry about your safety the most, right? Spencer is the most hostile towards you, and once you show up, he will definitely target you," Shawn said. "That''s why I have to go to the boat even more," Arthur said with a relieved smile, "I draw his attention, then you, Otis and Jack can better save them, right?"


    Shawn and Reynolds were taken aback when they heard the words, and Reynolds immediately said, "You want to use yourself as bait?!"


    They had never heard of this before!


    "Not necessary. I value my life," Arthur said indifferently, "It''s just going with the flow."


    "That''s not okay!" Reynolds immediately objected, "What if something happens to you, what will happen to Lucia and the baby?!"

 Chapter 813 Lead The Team To Set Off

    Chapter 813 Lead the team to set offPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "If something happens to them, what should I do?" Facing Reynolds'' eyes, Arthur couldn''t hide the pain in his heart, and he said calmly,


    "Don''t worry, I have the ability to protect myself. Besides, I won''t let anything happen to me. Lucia and the baby are still waiting for me."


    Arthur was extremely resolute. Telling them his intention at this time was just to inform, not to ask for advice. This was what he had thought about when he was preparing to board the ship.


    Reynolds felt very ufortable. Even if Arthur could guarantee it, who could guarantee his safety when the time came? If something happened to him... Reynolds didn''t dare to think how sad Lucia would be, so he secretly made up his mind.


    Shawn gave Reynolds a sideways look, and sighed slightly inwardly.


    While speaking, the convoy had already driven to the suburbs, and in a few minutes it would be Arthur''s hangar, where he usually collected all kinds of helicopters. It was just his hobby before, and Arthur never thought that one day he would need it in search of his beloved woman and daughter.


    Just as the car was about to turn into the wide hangar runway, Arthur''s cell phone rang suddenly. He took out his cell phone and saw that it was Kyle''s call.


    Arthur picked up the phone, and Kyle on the other side spoke before he could speak,


    "Mr. Davies, Nia has brought someone here. They''re in the hangar."


    Arthur''s eyes darkened. He felt displeased and said coldly, "We''ve arrived."


    Kyle, who was standing in front of the hangar, had already seen the Davis family convoy. At this time, not only his own bodyguard team, but also the team led by Nia and Leon stood beside him.


    The car stopped slowly before the hangar. Arthur and his party got out of the car one after another, and Nia came up to meet Arthur as soon as she saw him.


    "Mr. Davies, we want to save them together!"


    Arthur didn''t say a word, but waited for his parents and the Brown family to walk into the hangar before he said to Nia,


    "Miss Davidson, how do you know I am going to act today?"


    Nia''s heart trembled and she was speechless for a moment.


    How dared she admit to Arthur that she had been secretly investigating their actions?!


    "Miss Davidson, I know you are eager to save them, but... there are some boundaries that should not be crossed lightly." Arthur coldly sneered at Nia who was at a loss. Although his tone was t, the warning in his words was self-evident.


    "I''m sorry," Nia knew she was wrong, and apologized sensibly, but said anxiously, "I want to rescue Casper as soon as possible, so I sent them..." "Needless to say, you cannot participate in this operation." Without giving Nia extra time to exin, Arthur immediately rejected her request.


    "Why!" Nia frowned and said eagerly, "Wouldn''t it be safer to have more staff?!"


    Safe? Arthur nced at the people Nia brought. Those people were full of ruffians and stern faces. They were the people who followed Casper to the mountain vi to rescue Lucia. They were just gonna make things worse.


    "No," Arthur didn''t allow Nia to say any more. He said something in a cold voice and walked straight towards the hangar. After passing Leon and his group, he turned around and said again,


    "Please go back, everyone. We will also rescue Mr. Wood."


    If Nia hadn''t appeared today, Arthur would have really forgotten about Casper.


    Looking at Arthur''s back, Nia stomped her feet on the spot angrily, and Leon came to her side angrily and said,


    "I just said Arthur won''t help us. It seems we have to find another way."


    "We must follow," Nia gritted her teeth and said, "Arthur only thinks about Lucia and that child. Who knows if he will take care of Casper then? Casper must be safe."


    "Then we can only invite Miles again." Leon said.


    "Let''s go!" Nia stomped her feet, immediately led Leon and his party back to the car, and contacted Miles to ask him toe forward.


    When they were walking into the hangar, the huge warehouse blocked all the sunlight. As they walked forward slowly, it was as if walking slowly into the haze. Arthur saw that Kyle had taken care of everyone putting on life jackets, and everyone looked solemn and serious.


    "Mr. Davies." Kyle walked over as soon as he saw Arthur, handing him a life jacket.


    "No." Arthur said as he put on.


    It turned out that Kyle himself was wearing one. Originally, he wanted to take advantage of therge number of people to get on the helicopter, but Arthur saw through it at a nce.


    "Kyle, stay and take care of thepany''s business. Don''t let Arthur have any worries." Sophie was very close to Kyle''s family, and spoke to him very gently.


    Kyle looked down. This time it waspletely over.


    After everyone was fully equipped, they boarded the helicopter one after another. Sophie became more worried when she saw Arthur took the gun from the bodyguard, but she had no choice. Once his son made up his mind, no one would be able to persuade him.


    Chris and Helena over there also saw Shawn and Reynolds equipped with guns. Helena was the most impatient and asked,


    "Shawn, Reynolds, are you going to save them too?!"


    "Isn''t that what everyone is doing?" Reynolds asked in a silly way.


    "It''s different!" Helena eximed.


    "We''ve already discussed with Arthur, and we''ll get on the boat together to save them." Shawn said tly, without mentioning the danger they were about to encounter.


    "No!" Helena held Shawn with one hand and Reynolds with the other. Her eyes were red from holding back and she said,


    "Otis will also participate in the operation, and so will Arthur. I''m already worried enough. Don''t you guys still have to make me worry about it?!"


    "Helena, mom is also on that boat." Reynolds didn''t exin too much, and one sentence had already proved his and Shawn''s determination.


    Seeing that dissuasion was unsessful, Helena quickly looked at her father, but she didn''t see any waves on his father''s face. "Dad?"


    "Let them go." Chris said softly. Let alone the children, if he hadn''t been young anymore, he would have insisted on boarding the ship to rescue his wife himself. Chris weighed the importance and stayed on the cargo ship, which was the best.


    "Dad!" Helena couldn''t believe that her father agreed!


    "Helena," Shawn gently squeezed his sister''s wrist and said softly, "Don''t worry. Reynolds and I will be safe."


    Helena frowned, stared at Shawn, and then at Reynolds. Seeing their firm eyes, she could only slowly let go of her hands, closed her eyes, and was about to cry.


    Shawn and Reynolds hugged their sister at the same time, and seeing that everyone had almost boarded the ne, they said to Helena,


    "Get on the ne. We know what we''re doing."


    Helena red at each of the two elder brothers reproachfully, and could only obediently follow them onto the helicopter.

 Chapter 821 Angry

    Chapter 821 Angry


    "Nia! Who gave you permission to follow us?!" Arthur''s voice had never been so angry.


    Nia was taken aback for a moment, then answered in a low voice,


    "Mr. Davies, I''m here to help..."


    "Do you know what you''re doing now?!" Arthur snapped, " Spencer''s yacht is right below you! Your helicopter is flying over him with lights on! Do you think Spencer is blind?!"


    Even if the speaker was not turned on, Arthur''s roar still came from the phone. Nia''s expression changed suddenly, and she looked at Leon beside her. The two looked at each other. They probably... destroyed something, right?


    "Drive the helicopter forward immediately! Pass the yacht and drive to the freighter sixteen nautical miles away!" Before Nia could respond, Arthur gritted his teeth and said angrily. If Spencer found the helicopter hovering above the yacht, the consequences would be even more disastrous!


    Before Nia could react, she was only two secondste to answer and was yelled at by Arthur. She hurriedly told the pilot his instructions, but it was toote.


    Who was Dan? He was originally a member of the special force, and he had been employed by various illegal arms dealers and gangsters for a long time. His sensitivity to the environment was self-evident. When the freighter that Arthur and his party were on approached, he had already started to investigate. After confirming that it was just an ordinary freighter, he did not respond, but when the helicopter with Nia and her men appeared in the night sky, he was already shocked that something was different.


    Rushing back to the cabin from the deck, Dan immediately reported to Spencer.


    "Mr. Davies! There are several suspicious helicopters circling above us. We must get out of here immediately!"


    Spencer didn''t take it seriously at first, and followed Dan to the deck. At this time, Arthur ordered Nia to continue flying, so he just saw the three helicopters passing the yacht and continuing to move forward, so he said calmly,


    "What''s suspicious? They fly away."


    "Sir! This is on the high seas! There are many pirates nearby, and their firepower is so powerful that ordinary civilian helicopters dare not approach here. There has been no shipwreck recently. How could they fly to this ce for no reason?" Dan exined.


    Spencer''s heart skipped a beat after he heard Dan''s words, but he still said,


    "Didn''t you say that there is a freighter ahead of us ready to rendezvous with us? Maybe they are just responsible for delivering supplies?"


    "Impossible!" Dan said immediately. "Generally, such a giant ocean-going cargo ship will have all the supplies fully prepared when it travel, and rarely stops at ports along the way. These helicopters are definitely not for transporting supplies!"


    Only then did Spencer pay attention to it, and quickly asked him,


    "What shall we do now?"


    Dan took a deep breath, immediately used the walkie-talkie to notify all the men on the yacht to be more vignt, and ordered the driver to sail the yacht to the left of the freighter. If it still kept the course, then it was fine. If it approached intentionally, there must be something wrong, but they had time to escape.


    On the other side, several helicopters were circling on the deck of the cargo ship. Since there was no room left, they could only climb down thedder. Nia held the rope trembling and looked down. There stood a group of men on the deck, led by Arthur who was wearing a diving suit. His face looked extremely stern under the flickering lights of the helicopters, like a god of evil.


    Nia didn''t want to go down anymore.


    Although she thought so fearfully in her heart, Nia had no choice but to bite the bullet and board the ship, and Leon and his brothers came down with her.


    "Let them leave!" Arthur said as soon as he saw Nia. His voice was low as a beast, even drowning out the sound of the engine.


    Nia was a little confused now, and when she heard Arthur''s words, she immediately followed Arthur''s words and let the helicopters head towards the nearby sea.


    The roar of the helicopters slowly faded away, leaving only the whistling sound of the sea wind. Nia took a closer look and saw the group of people in front of her with angry faces and fire in their eyes. She timidly nced at Leon beside her, and mustered up her courage before she dared to speak to Arthur,Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Mr. Davies, are you ..."


    "We were nning to dive and board the boat to rescue them when we rendezvous with the yacht, but when you appeared, all the ns were disrupted!" Arthur said through gritted teeth.


    No one knew whether the paleness on Nia''s face was caused by the sea breeze or Arthur''s fright. She lowered her eyes like a child who did something wrong, and after a moment of silence, she argued, "Maybe Spencer just thought we were passing by..."


    As if to verify the ridiculousness of Nia''s words, the captain''s voice came from the inte in Arthur''s hand,


    "Mr. Davies, the yacht has turned around to our left. Should we follow?"


    When he heard this, Arthur''s eyes became even more stern, and the gaze he stared at Nia could really be called fierce.


    This time, Nia''s reckless behavior proved to be a sabotage n.


    Seeing Nia''s cowardly look, Leon felt disdainful in his heart. In his opinion, there were so many of them, and it was not impossible to forcibly board the ship, so he took a step forward, not knowing that he was in someone else''s territory. He opened his mouth and said,


    "Why? Mr. Wood is also on the yacht. What''s wrong with us preparing to save him? Who told you not to let us participate in the operation at the beginning?"


    Leon immediately made himself the target of public criticism, and everyone red at him. Needless to say, Arthur''s coercion, Otis'' coldness, Shawn''s indifference, Reynolds'' anger and others'' indignation couldn''t be restrained. Suddenly Leon was forced to take another step back, and he was scared.


    "Can you talk through your head?!" Helena couldn''t bear it anymore, and cursed at Leon.


    "There are hostages on the yacht! Are you them people by being so reckless?! You are harming them!"


    Helena was so anxious that she was about to cry. Spencer was obviously on guard. In case he did something to Lucia and the others in a panic...


    "Bastard!" Helena yelled angrily.


    Nia knew she was in the wrong, so she quickly stopped Leon who wanted to refute, and said to Arthur with a sincere look,


    "Mr. Davies, I''m really sorry. We really don''t know your n. Is there any chance of saving them now?"


    "What chance is there?!" Arthur was so angry that he couldn''t speak, and Otis beside him shouted,


    "You ruined the best rescue time. Now Spencer has started to take precautions and turned. If we follow, it''ll only reveal our identity. What do you think he will do to the hostages?!"


    The few words Otis said made Nia feel ashamed, and she really wanted to find a ce to hide herself.

 Chapter 822 Thinking Of Another Countermeasure

    Chapter 822 Thinking of Another Countermeasure


    "Otis, now is not the time to be angry," Edwin was the first to calm down. He took Arthur''s mood into consideration, and immediately said to Otis,


    "Prepare the n B immediately, and don''t let Spencer have a chance to escape."


    Otis was silent when he heard the words. They didn''t make a second n at the beginning, not because of poor nning, but because they didn''t expect Nia to appear suddenly. It was determined to board the boat to save them!


    Thinking of this, instead of calming down, Otis became even more angry, not to mention Jack and the other people. If Nia was not a woman, they would have beaten her up long ago!


    Everyone fell silent for a while, all expectations were thwarted, and everyone''s expressions were extremely solemn. Nia stood uneasy, and after hesitating for a while, she decided to apologize to Arthur again. "Mr. Davies, I''m really sorry. We really didn''t mean it on purpose. As long as you cane up with another n to save them, we will cooperate as you want us to do, and we will never act rashly again." Arthur hadn''t spoken yet, but Leon spoke first.


    "Can''t we save him by ourselves?! Why do you beg him?!"


    Nia''s face waspletely pale, and she hardly dared to look at Arthur''s expression at this moment.


    As a man, he didn''t want to hit a woman, but did he need to think about it when dealing with Leon? Chris was the most impulsive. As soon as he heard what Leon said, he immediately rushed forward and sped his hands in less than two strokes. He asked Arthur angrily,


    "Arthur, this is the high seas. It''s so easy to kill him. I''ll just throw this bastard into the sea!"


    "How dare you!" Leon was still very stubborn after being mped, and shouted while struggling.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking. Your rescue n did not include Mr. Wood at all. If we hadn''t appeared in time, would you have nned to let him fend for himself?!"


    "If he hadn''t acted rashly at the beginning..." Arthur finally spoke. His voice was colder than the sea water. "Spencer would not have transferred Lucia and the baby to the sea. You dare to say that now?!" Leon still talked back stubbornly,


    "Why don''t I dare say that if it wasn''t for saving that woman and child, Mr. Wood wouldn''t have been taken away by Spencer at all!"


    Leon''s back talking sounded unreasonable to others, but to Nia, it sounded like cutting out of her heart by a knife. She pursed her lips, her eyes turned cold, and she stopped pleading for Leon. "Arthur..." Sophie was naturally very angry with Nia and Leon, but now she was more worried about Lucia''s safety, so she stepped forward tofort Arthur,Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "We''ll talk about these thingster. The urgent thing now is to find another way."


    Arthur gave Nia a cold look when he heard this, and Nia was so frightened that her body trembled, as if she was stiff.


    "Go back to the conference room immediately to discuss countermeasures. He will be locked up temporarily." Arthur said coldly, turned around and walked towards the conference room. Otis and the others quickly followed, and Leon shouted angrily behind him.


    "Why do you lock me up!? Let me go!"


    Reynolds turned around slowly, first nced at Leon with cold eyes, and then cast his cold eyes on Nia who was anxious.


    "If Lucia, the child, and my mother cannot be rescued, you will all be buried with them!"


    When Nia heard this, it was as if someone had poured cold water on her head, and the chill went straight to her heart. Esmae was also held hostage by Spencer?


    She didn''t know it beforehand. During her rtionship with Reynolds, she knew that he was gentle and polite, but she also knew that he would take revenge! If something happened to Esmae, Nia didn''t dare to think about what would happen to her.


    Standing in the sea breeze, Nia can no longer feel the cold, because she herself was like in the ice cave.


    At this time, the meeting room was full of people, not only Arthur, but also the Edwin couple, Chris and Helena. Everyone was staring at the nautical chart on the table, wishing that they could have the power of the king of aqua at this moment, so they could rescue them immediately.


    Standing in front of the table, Arthur clenched his teeth. His heart still couldn''t return to its normal rhythm. His anger was surging, apanied by the fear of losing.


    "Arthur." Seeing Arthur''s bright eyes staring at the nautical chart without flickering, Otis called him worriedly.


    Slowly, Arthur seemed to have juste back to his senses, and under the worry of everyone, he spoke,


    "Nia''s appearance was my negligence. I should have taken this into consideration..."


    "Arthur, don''t say that!" Helena couldn''t bear to see Arthur take the responsibility on her own, although she was equally worried.


    "The fact is already so. All we can do now is to slow down the course. If we catch up, Spencer will definitely do something desperate! Ms. Wilson has a tracker on her. At least we don''t have to worry about losing track of the yacht." Arthur continued.


    Everyone nodded, and the captain implemented it immediately after hearing it, and returned to the cockpit to slow down the ship.


    "Secret rescue is no longer feasible now. Spencer can respond so quickly. Dan must be on the yacht. He used to be a member of the special forces and must have a deep understanding of how to defend against enemies. For the current n, we can only choose a surprise attack." Otis said, frowning.


    "But the equipment is not enough..." Gene said worriedly. It was almost impossible to catch up with Spencer''s yacht with only a few sets of diving equipment.


    "I never thought of hurting anyone. Until just now, my original intention was to save them with our own strength, but now... I want to use the same way to fight back!" Arthur said. The light in his eyes slowly faded away, followed by bottomless darkness.


    When he thought of the mortal danger that Lucia and the others might encounter at any time, kindness could no longer affect Arthur.


    Edwin immediately frowned when he heard this, because he had roughly understood what Arthur meant.


    "Edwin ..." Seeing this, Sophie called her husband softly, and she also recognized the meaning of Arthur''s words.


    "I''ll contact Erik right away." Edwin made up his mind.


    Otis naturally understood the deep meaning of Arthur''s words, but the Brown family didn''t know. Helena couldn''t help asking curiously,


    "Aunt Sophie, what are you going to do?"


    "The only person who can restrain Spencer now is his father Erik," although Sophie didn''t quite agree with such an approach, saving lives was the most important thing.


    She said, "We''re going to ask Elliot to bring Erik here to negotiate with Spencer."

 Chapter 823 The Last Plan

    Chapter 823 Thest n


    "That''s how it is," Chris sighed heavily, "Although it''s against the principle, it''s the only way to go."


    "Against the principle?" Otis didn''t think so and said coldly,


    "If Spencer is heinous, his father''s mistakes are equally unspeakable. He also participated in this kidnapping. He even threatened to use this to take down Davonnis Corp. This kind of person deserves no sympathy!"


    "Dad, Erik tampered with the cargo for the first time among the several businesses that mom transferred to them. I supervised the navigation at that time. If Lucia hadn''t asked, I would have told you about it a long time ago, so this kind of person does not deserve sympathy at all."


    Helena knew that her father was people-oriented, and had always disliked the practice of tit for tat, but now justice was on their side, and she didn''t think there was anything wrong with such an approach. Chris sighed again and nodded.


    When Edwin called Elliot, Chris'' cell phone rang harshly. Everyone was startled, and only then did they realize that twelve hours had already arrived.


    Chris took out his mobile phone and put it in the middle of the table. He connected the call in front of everyone, and turned on the speakerphone.


    After a few noises, Spencer''s voice came faintly from the phone.


    "Mr. Brown, it''s windy at sea. You should keep warm."


    What Spencer meant was that he already knew he was at sea.


    Of course Chris would not admit it, so he evaded and said,


    "It''s windy at sea? Are you imprisoning them at sea now?!"


    "Mr. Brown, let''s not be perfunctory," Spencer had already noticed the abnormality, and with Dan making suggestions for himself, what he had to do now was to force Chris topromise as soon as possible. "How do you think about the agreement?"


    "I can''t give you an answer right now," Chris said. "This is very important. I have called my two sons back. We must discuss it carefully. The time you have given is too little!"


    "No matter how much time you have, you will save hem by yourself," Spencer''s voice was full of sarcasm.


    "Mr. Brown, don''t y me like a fool. As I said today, if you won''t be able to give me an answer after twelve hours, I will take one of the three. I can be merciful and let you choose who will die first. How about it?"


    The expressions on everyone''s faces changed instantly, and Arthur even grabbed the edge of the table directly, and the table trembled from his strength.


    "Spencer! How dare you!" Chris yelled immediately, and at the same time reached out his hand to stop his impulsive daughter who was about to curse, and said sharply,


    "If you want anything from me, don''t hurt them. As long as one of them has any ident, I can assure you, don''t say anything to help you take Davonnis Corp. Even if I give everything, I will let you pay for it with your life!"


    Faced with such a decisive warning from Chris, Spencer''s reaction was actually tough.


    His contemptuousughter lingered in the conference room, burning the anger in everyone''s hearts.


    "Mr. Brown, no rush. My purpose has never been to hurt anyone. I just want to get what I should have."


    "You are the one''s anxious first. Spencer, I have said so. I can''t make the decision right now. At least I have to wait for Shawn and Reynolds toe over and discuss." Hearing Spencer''s words, Chris calmed down instead. Well, at least he was sure Spencer had something to worry about.


    "How long?" Spencer was curt.


    Chris looked at Arthur, only to see him hold up a finger before he replied,


    "One day, I''ll give you an answer by this time tomorrow."


    "Okay, I''ll give you another twenty-four hours. If there is no reply, Mr. Brown, you can''t me me this time." Spencer said quietly, and the call was cut off.


    At the end of the call, Arthur immediately said, "Everyone go to rest first. Shawn, Reynolds, Otis, Jack, stay here. We have to work out a second n as soon as possible."


    Arthur''s intention was good, but who would want to rest at a time like this?


    "Arthur, let''s stay together. Maybe we cane up with a good solution." Sophie said immediately.


    "No," Arthur looked at his mother and said, "Your physical strength is not as strong as ours, and you will only be mentally exhausted if you keep going like this. After you rest, we can think of a n with peace of mind."


    "Mom, you guys go to rest. We''ll take care of Arthur." How could Otis not know what his mother was worried about.


    Edwin, who had already contacted Elliot, also advised his wife,


    "Sophie, I''ve already contacted Elliot. He''s still in Athegate. He''s gone to find Erik now. We can only wait patiently." They can''te up with ideas at this time, and being here will only make the atmosphere more grim and affect their judgment.


    "Okay, then don''t make it toote. Let us know any progress." Sophie finally couldn''t resist the children''s persuasion, and went back to rest with her husband without hesitation.


    "Dad, let''s go to rest too." Helena was very sensible this time, and said to Chris when she saw the faint tiredness between his brows.


    Chris patted Helena''s hand holding his own, and then nced at Arthur and the others with serious expressions, before returning to the cabin with his daughter. Outside the window, the sea wind roared and rolled upyers of waves, causing the freighter to swing up and down, just like everyone''s uncontroble emotions.


    At this time, Elliot had already waited for the man sent by Edwin. He didn''t dare to neglect, and led the people to Spencer''s vi in the dark.


    Elliot may have the mostplicated state of mind of all of them. He never thought that he would control Erik himself, but Spencer''s actions were already outraged by everyone, and he can no longer stay out of it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Before arriving at the vi, Elliot carefully ordered the security personnel to guard the two entrances and exits to prevent Erik from escaping, and ordered others to hide on both sides of the gate so as not to alert him away.


    After the arrangement waspleted, he went up to the door alone and rang the doorbell.


    At eleven o''clock in the middle of the night, the bell rang loudly in the vi, and the servants were unbearably disturbed, so they got up and woke up Ewan who was in a deep sleep.


    Ewan opened the door with sleepy eyes, only to hear the doorbell ringing from the door.


    "Who is it sote?" Ewanined and put on his nightgown, and as soon as he reached the stairs, he saw Eriking down the stairs.


    "What''s going on outside the door?" Erik asked angrily.


    "Sir, I just woke up too, and now I''m going to see who is knocking on the door." Ewan cheered up and replied.


    Erik frowned. Someone visitingte at night must be a big deal, but who could it be?

 Chapter 824 Catch Erik

    Chapter 824 Catch Erik


    Could it be that Edwin and the others were cornered if they failed to save them, so they were going to me him?


    Erik wasn''t stupid at all.


    "Ewan, go and see who it is first. If it''s not our people, drive them all away."


    "Yes." Ewan followed the order and tucked in his nightgown. Then he went downstairs cautiously, and opened the door with a male servant by his side.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw that it was Elliot standing under the night, wearing night dew, and Ewan immediately lowered his vignce.


    "Sir, why are you here?"


    "Where''s Erik?" Elliot asked tly.


    "He''s upstairs." Ewan was careful, looked around Elliot, andpletely relieved after seeing no one else. Then he asked,


    "Should I inform him?"


    "Ie here for my brother. Should he be informed?" Ewan''s eyes rolled. Elliot understood what he was thinking, so he walked towards the door while talking, forcing Ewan to back up again and again. At this moment, he saw Elliot raising his hand up. A few tall men walked out of the door in an instant, and Ewan felt something was wrong!


    "Mr. Davis, go! Elliot is here to catch you!" Ewan yelled at the top of his voice, and the security personnel stepped forward and grabbed him, but Elliot ignored him and walked straight in. "Search." Elliot ordered, standing in the middle of the living room.


    The four security personnel went upstairs and searched the room one by one, but there was no sign of Erik. Only a few male and female servants were caught. But Elliot was not worried and calmly waited in the living room. Erik was "invited" back by two security guards guarding the side door.


    At this time, Erik was wearing a nightgown, sweating profusely from running at the age of fifty. He was panting heavily, looking quite embarrassed.


    "Elliot! What do you want!" Brought back to the living room, ring at Elliot, Erik called him by his first name and questioned loudly.


    "Erik, I''ll ask you onest time, do you want to change it?" Elliot asked Erik with burning eyes, hiding thest trace of affection.


    "I''m not wrong! What should I change?!" Erik yelled at the top of his throat.


    A helpless sigh spread in Elliot''s heart. He turned around and ordered to the security personnel.


    "Take him away and restrain the rest in case they call Spencer."


    "Elliot! How dare you!" Erik yelled as he struggled with his hands mped.


    "I don''t dare?!" Elliot was furious, turned his head and stared at Erik and shouted,


    "You and Spencer are so daring! You even dared to kidnap Mrs. Brown! You even threatened to take their lives. Even if you and your son are ignoring thew, have you ever thought about who the Edwin family and the Brown family are?! The strength of the two big families is unpredictable. If you aren''t surnamed Davies, you think you can be arrogant until now?!"


    Erik froze for a moment, finally realizing who Elliot had been instructed by.


    "So you would rather betray your brother to others?!" Erik not only did not repent, but also used Elliot. "Aren''t you afraid of getting involved? But you want to clean up your rtionship with me?!"


    "I''m here to save them!" Elliot was furious. Erik in front of him was so strange to him. Once upon a time, his younger brother with a bright smile had turned into a viin who was now mercenary. After realizing this, Elliot no longer held back.


    "Even if Edwin doesn''t ask, I will tie you up and let you apologize in front of him!"


    "Elliot," Seeing that Elliot was really merciless, Erik still yelled when he was turned out the door.


    "You bastard who betrayed your family, have you forgotten how you promised dad at the beginning?!"


    Elliot turned a deaf ear. This time, he would never help him again.


    Just like that, Erik didn''t even have a chance to change clothes, and was taken directly to Arthur''s hangar in the suburbs by Elliot. They got on the helicopter immediately, and rushed towards the sea area where the freighter was located overnight.


    On the helicopter, Erik was cursing at first. Seeing Elliot keep looking out the window and ignoring him, finally he was tired and could no longer make a sound. Looking at the dark night outside the window, Erik was hoping that his son can find out as soon as possible and be prepared to deal with this situation.


    After sailing overnight, Spencer was relieved when he learned from Dan that the freighter did not catch up. After all, the danger was only their guesswork and self-defense. His mood was much better than before.


    But Dan didn''t dare to rx. He always felt that things were not that simple.


    "Mr. Davies, I think it''s better to lock Esmae and Lucia in the bilge. If we are really attacked, the target in the cabin is too obvious." Standing on the deck, Dan suggested to Spencer who was enjoying the morning sea view.


    Spencer took a sip of steaming coffee, nodded and said,


    "That''s fine. Anyway, I''m not afraid that Esmae and Lucia will talk to each other again. Besides..." His eyes shed slightly, and he said, "I''m afraid Lucia doesn''t have the strength to speak now." Spencer was right. Lucia hadn''t eaten since he separated the child from her yesterday, and she knocked over the food that was brought in, so she must be very weak now.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Something shed in Dan''s eyes when he heard this, and he said,


    "I''ll take them to the bilge."


    "Go." Spencer said in a low voice, lookingzily at the boundless sea in the distance.


    Dan walked back to the cabin, turned his head and nced at Spencer. Seeing that he didn''t pay attention to the situation here, he turned around and went to the kitchen to get some simple food, and brought them to Lucia''s cabin.


    As soon as the door opened, Dan kicked an overturned bowl under his feet. He nced down and walked straight over to the room.


    Under the porthole, Lucia was sitting on the floor with her hands hugging her knees. Her whole face was buried in her knees. She was motionless, like a dusty doll that had been forgotten.


    Dan looked at Lucia for a long time, then walked over slowly, squatted in front of her and put the dinner te at her feet. His usually stiff voice softened slightly at this time, and he said, "You''d better eat something."


    Lucia remained motionless. Her long hair was over her shoulders and over her legs, looking like herst defense.


    Dan stared at Lucia''s hair in a daze, and suddenly his hand was pped away with a palm. He was shocked to find that he had reached out to hold a lock of her hair at some point, and Lucia was finally willing to raise her head, but her eyes were full of anger.


    "Don''t touch me!" Lucia''s voice was terribly hoarse. Not only did she not even touch the food, she didn''t even drink the water.


    When he looked into Lucia''s eyes, Dan''s eyes were obscure, and he said lightly,


    "You''ll see Esmaeter. Don''t you want her to see you like this?"

 Chapter 825 Detained Separately

    Chapter 825 Detained Separately


    Lucia stared at Dan nkly, not understanding what he meant.


    "I''ll take you and Esmae to the bottom of the cabinter. If you don''t want to annoy Spencer again, you''d better not resist." Dan didn''t feel ufortable under Lucia''s gaze, but still said indifferently. "Why..." Lucia asked angrily when Dan stood up slowly.


    She was physically and mentally exhausted, but her sensitivity hadn''t faded. With Dan''s style of acting, he wouldn''t "kindly" persuade her.


    Dan''s answer was in his heart, not in his mouth.


    Reaching out to grab Lucia''s arm and lift it up, Dan easily lifted the weak woman up, saying,


    "Eat or not, or go."


    "I won''t eat." Lucia said coldly.


    Dan frowned slightly, but quickly returned to his original state. He roughly mped Lucia''s arm and dragged her out. The moment of softening just now seemed to be just an illusion.


    Being dragged all the way to the bilge by Dan, Lucia was extremely disappointed, because she didn''t see her daughter on the way. She saw Esmae who had been brought in first when she came to the dark bilge.


    "Lucia, how did you make it like this..." Esmae whispered distressedly after seeing Lucia with a little light.


    At this time, Lucia''s long hair was not messy, but it had lost the dazzling luster of the past. Her face was pale, and the only thing that was stained with red was not her cheeks, nor her lips, but her eyes. There was no light in them, and when she looked closely, she can still see the tear stains in the corners of her eyes.


    Lucia barely bent the corners of her lips, but found that her muscles were terribly stiff, as if she was used to the sad look.


    It was good that Lucia didn''t force her smile, but when she saw the corners of her lips hooked, Esmae felt even more ufortable, and her eyes turned red after a while.


    Dan also handcuffed Lucia to a pipe in the bilge, keeping her at a close distance from Esmae. After seeing Lucia slump on the ground, he went out. And the bilge became much darker.


    "Lucia, don''t worry. Spencer doesn''t dare to do anything with the baby. Your uncle has already started negotiating with him." Esmaeforted Lucia.


    Lucia was silent for a while, and it seemed that it took a lot of effort to utter an "um" sound.


    Lucia, who had always been optimistic and positive, became so depressed. Esmae was very anxious but could do nothing. She could understand her feeling. Without the child by her side, no amount offort could have the slightest effect.


    Just when Esmae was anxious, there was a low moan from the innermost corner, followed by the sound of handcuffs hitting the steel pipe.


    Lucia''s expression finally changed a little. She and Esmae looked towards the corner where the sound came from, and it took a long time before she realized. "Casper?"


    "Lucia? Is that you?" A weak hoarse voice called out. It was Casper.


    Lucia raised her eyebrows. Had Casper been locked up here all this time? Why did his voice sound so weak?


    "Lucia, who is that person?" Esmae turned to Lucia in doubt.


    Lucia told Esmae of Casper''s identity, and Esmae frowned tightly after hearing this. It turned out that this person was Casper. Just like everyone else thought, Casper''s seemingly brave behavior had actually caused very bad consequences, so after she heard Lucia''s words, she stopped talking. She was afraid that she could not help but me this reckless person once she opened her mouth.


    "Casper, how are you doing?" Lucia asked anyway.


    No matter what the original intention was, he really took the risk to save her after all.


    "How ..." Casper''s voice sounded weaker than Lucia''s. "Spencer only gives me a small amount of food every day. I''m exhausted now. I''m afraid I can''t even stand up..."


    Casper didn''t tell Lucia that he was being dragged here. As Spencer said, he had lost all ability to resist.


    "Arthur already knows we''re here," perhaps because Casper''s voice sounded too pitiful, Esmae said,


    "It won''t be long before we''re all rescued."


    "Auntie, did Uncle Chris find the locator on your body?" Lucia''s heart skipped a beat. A glimmer of hope was like a fragile sprout, and it quietly pushed away the dirt that was pressing on its head. "Yes," Esmae saw that Lucia regained some energy, and continued quickly, "And I suspect they are already nearby. Otherwise why did Spencer lock us here suddenly? He must be afraid that Arthur and the others would find our location!"


    Just when Esmae thought that Lucia would get excited because of this, she saw that the light in her eyes that had lighted up just now quickly dimmed again. Lucia lowered her head and said in a low voice, "But the baby is in Spencer''s hands... Acting at this time is tantamount to putting the baby in danger..."


    Esmae was startled when she heard the words, knowing that what Lucia said was not without reason.


    At this moment Casper spoke,


    "Don''t worry. Spencer won''t do anything to your daughter."


    "How can you be sure?" Lucia asked Casper.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Spencer is mercenary. Now his biggest trump card is the child, and she is the easiest to control. Even if you escape, Ms. Wilson escapes, or even me, he will not easily give up the child as a pawn, so, he won''t hurt her," Casper analyzed.


    Lucia pondered for a moment, and suddenly realized that what Casper said was indeed reasonable.


    However, a trace of doubt also rose in Lucia''s heart. Casper''s words revealed an understanding of Spencer.


    But Lucia will not raise this question at this time. Everything will be discussed after being rescued.


    Seeing Casper''s words really yed a role inforting Lucia, Esmae''s hostility towards him was not so deep, and she alsoforted him,


    "Wait for Arthur and the others to rescue you, too."


    "I hope." Casper replied lightly, and then turned silent.


    After the discussions in the middle of the night, Arthur and his team worked out a new n, and with the news that Erik and Elliot wereing here, Arthur regained some confidence, and was "escorted" by Otis at dawn to his room.


    "Otis, I''m really not tired." Arthur said helplessly, looking at Otis who was blocking the door of his cabin.


    "If you can''t sleep, you have to lie down," Otis frowned and stared at Arthur, and said sternly,


    "We can only wait before dark, so you can take a rest."

 Chapter 826 Constant Stimulation

    Chapter 826 Constant Stimtion


    Everyone could see that Arthur felt tired and sad under his strong disguise.


    Arthur smiled wryly. Seeing that Otis had no intention of backing down, he could only nod, andy down on the bed in front of him, then raised his hand to signal him.


    Otis finally closed the hatch with confidence and went to find Helena.


    In the cabin, Arthur didn''t realize that his eyes were sore until he closed his eyelids. He hadn''t slept for nearly forty-eight hours.


    But he can lie down and rest in a quiet cabin. Such an environment made Arthur feel guilty and annoyed, because the woman and daughter he loved were still in danger, but he...


    Turning on his side and burying his face in the pillow, Arthur was stubborn not to let the tears overwhelm him.


    During the day, the sea was clear and calm. asionally, there were gentle waves on the sea, which made people feel rxed and happy.


    At this time, Spencer was standing on the deck admiring the peaceful scene, imagining what he was about to get.


    At this time, there was a cry of the baby behind him. Spencer frowned, and turned his head impatiently to look at the kid who disturbed his mind.


    "What''s the matter?" Spencer asked his subordinates in a cold voice.


    "Mr. Davies, this child has been crying and can''t stop. I really can''t help it." He had never taken care of a baby before, and the subordinate who had been able to hold on until now already felt that he was very good.


    "Cry, just cry," Spencer said indifferently, then raised his eyebrows, and said sinisterly, "Take her to the door at the bottom of the cabin and let her cry there."


    "Ah?" The subordinate didn''t know why, and his face was full of doubts.


    "Go if you''re told!" Spencer said irritably.


    The subordinate had no choice but to take the order, and really carried the baby to the door at the bottom of the cabin. No matter what, he put her on the chair, covered his own ears and stood by the side. "Auntie! The baby is crying!" Lucia yelled in horror after hearing her daughter''s familiar cry, but her arm was hurt by the handcuffs.


    Esmae heard it too, but didn''t dare say anything. She already guessed that Spencer did it on purpose. The baby was the precious in Lucia''s heart. A little shock would be enough to make her copse. "Auntie! Didn''t you hear?! The baby is looking for me!" Lucia continued to shout in a panic.


    "Lucia, calm down," Esmae couldn''t bear to see Lucia like this, so she said the cruel truth,


    "Spencer must have had the baby outside the door on purpose, just to break your belief that you don''t think about anything now. Hearing the baby cry means she''s still safe, doesn''t it?'' Esmae''s words had an effect. Lucia no longer flustered her arms, but fixedly looked towards the door.


    That was right. As long as she can hear the baby cry, it meant she was still safe.


    Although the crying made her heartbroken, Lucia also felt a little sense of security.


    "Lucia, you can eat as little as you want when the foodes inter," Esmae had already noticed Lucia''s obviously thinned cheeks, and took the opportunity to persuade her. "Remember what we said? Conserve your strength so you won''t be a burden when he saves us."


    "


    Hearing her daughter''s cry, Lucia nodded heavily. Hope may inevitably turn into disappointment, but as long as there was someone who cared about her, hope can ignite in her heart like a spark. While Spencer was waiting for the news, Dan didn''t rx for a moment. He inspected the entire yacht over and over again, telling his men to perform their duties and pay attention to the surrounding environment. Spencer even teased his nervousness.


    "Dan, you don''t have to be so nervous," Spencer said leisurely to Dan who had just returned from his tour.


    "As long as there are hostages in hand, what if they board the ship? Are they moving faster or our bullets are faster?"


    Spencer''s ego never changed.


    Dan pursed his lips and remained nomittal. He had seen the skills of Jack and the others with his own eyes. They were able to escape while being restrained and watched. They were definitely not easy to deal with. Dan was not as optimistic as Spencer.


    "Okay, don''t be so serious. Come and have a drink with me." Spencer raised his goblet and motioned to Dan.


    Dan shook his head and said, "It''s noon. I''ll deliver food to them myself, and check their situation by the way."


    Upon hearing this, Spencer actually put down his ss, stood up and said,


    "I''ll go too."


    Dan frowned slightly and nodded.


    The crying outside the door disappeared, and Lucia stood up again in an instant. Just when she wondered why the baby stopped crying, the hatch was opened. When she looked closely, Spencer and Dan were standing outside the door.


    Spencer looked blissful and smug. His face was so hateful that she wanted to tear him apart.


    "Ms. Wilson, Lucia, I''ve brought you food." Spencer smiled and said "mildly".


    As soon as he finished speaking, Dan walked into the bilge carrying two dinner trays and ced them at Lucia''s and Esmae''s feet.


    "Where is my daughter?" Lucia red at Spencer, ignoring Dan''s moves.


    "Wasn''t she at the door just now?" Spencer replied with a chuckle, "I was afraid she would disturb your meal, so I asked my subordinates to take her away first."


    When she heard Spencer talk about the baby like an object, Lucia''s hatred grew deeper, and her cold gaze was like a knife, shing at Spencer.


    Spencer was already numb to Lucia''s gaze. He curled his lips indifferently and continued,


    "Tonight is the moment to decide your fate. If Mr. Brown agrees to my request, you can continue to live. If he doesn''t agree... Lucia, don''t me me in the underworld. Just me the Brown family for not being enough generous."


    "If I really go to hell, I will definitely be a ghost ande back to find you!" Lucia gritted her back mrs and said fiercely.


    "Okay," Spencer smiled, nced at Lucia and turned away, leaving only one sentence,


    "Remember toeback at midnight."


    Esmae scolded Spencer in her heart for being a pervert, imprisoning them here and going to perform this kind of mental torture. And now she was more worried about Lucia''s mental state.


    But when she looked up at Lucia, she found that she didn''t look depressed, but stared at Dan standing beside her with burning eyes, and said when he was about to leave with Spencer. "Dan, let me meet the baby, just one time."


    Esmae was a little surprised. Dan was just Spencer''s subordinate. Why did Lucia ask him?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 827 Subtle Mercy

    Chapter 827 Subtle Mercy


    She thought Dan would dismiss it, but unexpectedly he stopped in his tracks, and the doubts in Esmae''s heart grew even stronger.


    Dan slowly turned around and looked at Lucia without saying a word, but his eyes revealed all his thoughts.


    "Just one time." Lucia said in a begging tone, regardless of whether he answered or not.


    Dan nced at Lucia, turned and left without answering, and when the bilge returned to darkness, Esmae couldn''t help asking her,


    "Lucia, will that man help you?"


    Of course Esmae knew that Lucia would never open up to Dan for no reason.


    Lucia sat down. Instead of answering Esmae''s question, she picked up a small bread on the dinner te and began to bite, then pushed the whole dinner te into the corner and pushed it to Casper. "Casper, eat something."


    Casper didn''t make a sound, but Lucia was relieved by the sound of the te rattling and chewing.


    "Lucia?" Without Lucia''s answer, Esmae was even more confused. "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    Lucia looked at Esmae and said, "Auntie, hurry up and eat."


    It was not that Lucia didn''t want to answer, but she didn''t have an urate answer either. She just found something subtle in Dan''s eyes, and she just wanted to take a gamble.


    Esmae saw that Lucia was deliberately avoiding this topic, so she could only calm down and force herself to eat the food in front of her. She couldn''t be so weak that she couldn''t stand up when she was rescued.


    As it turned out, Lucia was right.


    In the afternoon, during Spencer''s lunch break, the hatch was opened again, and Dan was standing in the door holding the baby.


    Seeing this scene, Esmae was stunned.


    Dan didn''t make a sound, and came to Lucia with the baby who was already crying to sleep, and slowly squatted down.


    Seeing her daughter''s angelic sleeping face, Lucia could no longer perceive anything other than mother''s love. She looked at her daughter obsessively, and her heart seemed to be filled with satisfaction in an instant.


    But Lucia didn''t ask to hold the baby, maybe because she was afraid of waking her up, or because she was afraid of crossing Dan''s boundaries. She just stroked the baby''s little hand lightly, then looked at Dan and said sincerely,


    "Thanks."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    There was a slight fluctuation in Dan''s indifferent eyes, as subtle as a feather falling on theke, and only the center of theke knew how much impact it can have.


    "Have you finished watching?" Dan just said indifferently.


    "Thank you." Again, Lucia expressed her gratitude.


    At this moment, she and Dan were not opposites.


    Dan didn''t respond, stood up holding the baby and quickly retreated out of the cabin. The moment the door closed, it seemed as if nothing had happened. "Lucia, what the hell is going on?" Esmae couldn''t figure it out anymore.


    Lucia''s lips were finally able to raise a slight smile naturally. Her eyes were extremely soft, and her heart was warm, but she didn''t answer Esmae''s question. But someone answered for her, and a hoarse voice came from the corner with an unknown meaning.


    "Ms. Webb, you are still very charming..."


    Esmae frowned when she heard the words, but seeing that Lucia didn''t react at all, as if she didn''t hear what Casper said, she seemed to understand something.


    In the afternoon, Spencer woke upfortably after a good nap. He saw patches of red clouds reflected in the sky and sea outside the porthole. He felt more joyful and excited. He looked forward to the arrival of the night, and the Brown family was about to reply to him.


    Although Chris spoke decisively and kept finding excuses to dy the time, Spencer was very sure that he only had to nod in the end!


    On the other side, when night fell, Arthur and his men gathered in the freighter''s restaurant, and after a simple meal, they went about their own business and began to prepare for thete-night surprise attack.


    At this moment, the crew sent a message to the meeting room, saying that a helicopter was approaching them. Edwin immediately found his sons and rushed to the deck with his wife.


    Nearly twenty-four hours, Elliot finally arrived with Erik as scheduled.


    On the deck, the helicopter lowered thedder, and Elliot spoke to Erik for the first time,


    "Climb down."


    Erik had been arguing for a day, and even refused to eat in anger. At this time, his body was weak, and he gave Elliot a sleepy look and said nothing.


    Elliot frowned, and immediately asked the security guards to tie Erik up. One of the strongest men carried him on his back, and took him out of the helicopter, before he and the others climbed down the verticaldder.


    Seeing Erik and without waiting for him to say anything, Edwin ordered,


    "Shut him up in the cabin and send someone to guard the door. No matter what he says, don''t pay attention to anything he asks."


    The security guard nodded when he heard the words, and was about to take Erik down when he saw Erik, who was still weak just now, struggled violently, and shouted at Edwin.


    "Edwin! You despicable viin. You kidnap me and threaten my son! You are so cruel!"


    This was probably the most ridiculous usation in the world.


    Even Elliot felt so ashamed that he turned his head away.


    "Erik, you really have double standards," Arthur said coldly, sneering at Erik, "Your son kidnaps my woman and daughter and Ms. Wilson. What about his behavior? To be mean, he is a beast!" Erik was choked up by Arthur''s words and could only stare at him, still full of dissatisfaction.


    "Arthur, don''t talk nonsense with him," Edwin had long since given up trying to persuade Erik, and said to the security, "Take him down!"


    It wasn''t until Erik was taken away that the deck was cleared.


    When Erik was taken to the cabin where he was held, he happened to pass by Nia''s room. Although Nia had not been controlled in name since boarding the ship, Arthur bluntly said that she and her men were not allowed to walk around at will. Nia was afraid of making them angry again, so she really stayed in the room obediently. Seeing Erik being escorted past by security personnel, Nia was very surprised, but this was of course good news for her. With Erik there, they had more chances of saving Casper.


    "Elliot, thank you for agreeing to my request." After Erik left, Edwin wanted to express his gratitude to Elliot.


    "You make me ashamed by saying that." Elliot felt ashamed and said to Edwin and his family, "I did not teach Erik well enough so he did such outrageous things."


    "Elliot, don''t say that," Sophie said quickly, not wanting to see Elliot feel guilty for Erik, "You are not him."


    Elliot shook his head, at a loss for words.


    Seeing this, Edwin stepped forward and patted Elliot on the shoulder, and took him to rest, leaving Arthur and Otis on the deck.


    "Arthur! With Erik caught, the odds are in our favor!" Otis said excitedly.

 Chapter 828 The Calm Before The Storm

    Chapter 828 The Calm Before the Storm


    Arthur seemed much calmer, and even showed a little worry. Otis immediately stopped his excitement and asked him seriously, "Arthur, what are you thinking?"


    "With Spencer''s character, do you think he will be afraid of his father being in our hands?"


    Otis was taken aback when he heard the words, and after thinking about, he thought greedy people were the most ruthless, maybe...


    "Also, I can guess what he''s thinking. He''ll be sure we won''t hurt Erik," Arthur said calmly, "But he''s not useless. He can buy us time when Spencer hesitates."


    This world was very unfair. Cruel and ruthless people were unscrupulous, but kind people had scruples and can''t bear everything.


    "Arthur, don''t think so much anymore. We don''t have much time. Let''s get started." Otis didn''t want anything to disturb Arthur''s mood, so he kept saying to him. "Okay, let''s act!" Arthur''s eyes darkened. He calmed down and murmured.


    Lucia, wait for me!


    Tonight, the moonlight was soft, with only a few dim starlight as a foil, and the sea was darker than usual.


    Spencer stood on the deck and waited for the time to pass, his heart beating faster and faster.


    "Mr. Davies, it''s almost time." Dan reminded him, standing beside him.


    Spencer nced back at Dan. Seeing his serious face, he couldn''t help but smile and said,


    "Are you still worried?"


    Dan nodded and said, "I''ve always thought something is going to happen." The sea was so calm tonight.


    "Don''t worry," Spencer said lightly, "You just need to take care of them."


    "What if something really happens?" Dan suddenly asked solemnly.


    Spencer turned to meet Dan''s eyes. He was silent for a few seconds then said quietly,


    "You know what to do."


    For the first time, Dan hesitated about killing and silencing.


    "But don''t be impulsive. As long as there is still room for return, we will go first. Unless it is absolutely necessary, you don''t need to do anything." Seeing Dan''s hesitation, Spencer said again. Dan didn''t answer immediately, but only nodded slightly after a long time.


    With the passage of time, the crescent moon, which was still in the sky, quietly moved its position and got closer to the sea. Spencer stared at the time on the phone. It was not more than one second, not one second less. After exactly twenty-four hours, he called Chris.


    Beep beep...


    It was a bit long to wait, but Spencer didn''t mind. He even imagined Chris'' flustered look proudly. Maybe he still hadn''t made up his mind at this time, but he wouldn''t let him procrastinate any longer. Thirty secondster, the call was connected.


    Spencer frowned and immediately said provocatively,


    "Mr. Brown, you are not punctual."


    On the freighter, in the conference room, the mobile phone was still ced on the table, but this time there were Chris, Helena, the Edwin couple, Elliot and, of course, Erik who was gagged next to him. Hearing his son''s voice, Erik whimpered and wanted to speak, but the tape on his mouth was tightly sealed, and his voice could not be heard at all.


    "I''m not the one who should be anxious." Chris said tly.


    "Oh," Spencer chuckled and immediately got into the subject. "How is it going? Lucia, that child, and your wife Esmae''s fate depends on how you answer me."


    Hearing Spencer''s contemptuous and disgusting tone, Elliot frowned deeply. If he was not afraid of disrupting the n, he would have taught him a lesson as his uncle.


    "Don''t you think it''s better to talk about such an important matter in person? What''s more, I also need to confirm their safety." Chris ignored Spencer''s threats and walked at his own pace.


    "It''s not necessary," Spencer immediately declined.


    "Ipromised once when Esmae talked to me. Then what happened? She left the decision to you, and I will spend time with you to meet and discuss. How long will it be dyed? I want to get an answer immediately! Do you want to keep the money or keep the people! Choose!"


    Spencer''s temper became irritable again.


    "Spencer, don''t you think your behavior is biased?" Chris'' voice slowly became deeper, and he said quietly,


    "What would you do if someone takes your family as hostage?"


    Spencer was worthy of being a cunning person. Upon hearing this, he sensed that something was wrong. After pondering for a moment, he asked,


    "What do you mean?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "On the high seas, not only you can do whatever you want, but we can too." Chris raised his hand after speaking, and the security personnel over there immediately tore off the tape on Erik''s mouth. Erik yelled "Spencer", but he could only make this one sound. Before he had time to report his location, he was silenced again in an instant.


    A long silence followed.


    Everyone was waiting for Spencer''s reaction, but at this moment, Spencer was gripping the phone tightly, desperately suppressing his emotions to control himself from throwing it into the sea.


    "Chris Brown," Spencer''s voice was as cold asing from hell. He called Chris by his full name and said,


    "I really underestimated you. I thought you were an upright gentleman, but didn''t you use such a clumsy and despicable method in the end? We are no different."


    "Whatever you say," Chris replied coldly without frowning.


    "Esmae is my beloved woman. I treat Lucia like my own daughter, and I take great care of the baby. They are imprisoned by you. I want to kill you. You are aggressive and merciless. Why should I talk to you about being a gentleman? Now Erik is in my hands. You can choose for yourself, whether to exchange hostages, or abandon your father and choose glory and wealth."


    "No wonder you''re so calm, because you thought you caught my weakness," Spencer said sarcastically.


    "However, I want to ask, if I dare to kill them, do you dare to hurt my dad?"


    Spencer''s implication was that Chris would not dare to murder anyone.


    "You want to bet with me?" Chris was not under Spencer''s influence, and he was willing to talk to him now, not for the purpose of exchanging hostages.


    "Why not?" Spencer said angrily without thinking.


    At this time, everyone frowned, not because Spencer''s words affected the n, but because they were shocked that he could be so calm about his father''s safety. Until now, he didn''t even mention a word of concern for Erik.


    So far, Erik had failed miserably.


    "Erik, is he the good son you have raised?" Elliot couldn''t resist his anger, and couldn''t help questioning Erik.

 Chapter 829 Abandon Family Affection

    Chapter 829 Abandon Family Affection


    "Elliot, are you there too?" Spencer caught Elliot''s voice and immediately asked loudly.


    If Elliot was with Chris, did that mean Edwin''s family was also there? What were they nning again?


    Elliot panicked for a moment, and opened his mouth out of desperation. He didn''t expect Spencer to recognize him immediately, but Edwin raised his hand to signal to him that he could speak. Then Elliot regained hisposure and replied,


    "It''s me."


    "Just now I was wondering how Mr. Brown has such a great ability to catch my dad so easily. It turns out that you are the one who made trouble!"


    "I should have done this long ago!" Elliot said coldly.


    "Should have done this a long time ago? Elliot, you are my dad''s real brother, so I should call you uncle," Spencer had lost respect for his elder and called Elliot by his first name, questioning him with a victim attitude.


    "You actually helped outsiders kidnap your younger brother. Did you hear what Mr. Brown said just now? You want to see my father die at his hands?!"


    "I believe in Mr. Brown''s character," Elliot said, "If he really does something to Erik, it''s because you hurt the them first. I advise you to turn around and hand them over now."


    "Oh," Spencer sneered and his tone was full of disdain.


    "My dad is tied up. It seems that one life is really going to be exchanged for three lives, right? Mr. Brown, tell me if you agree to my conditions, or wait for the corpses!"


    Chris frowned. Arthur said earlier that Spencer might really choose to be rich and famous, but after listening to his choice, as a father, he felt that Erik was extremely pitiful. The child he raised with his own hands even disregarded his own danger. He was really not as good as a cold-blooded beast.


    "Spencer! You are not as good as a beast. Can you really disregard your father''s safety?!" Elliot shouted angrily.


    Erik frowned deeply and no longer faltered anxiously. He was also a mercenary, but when he really heard his son say these words, he still couldn''t get over the hurdle. Could it be that his son really didn''t care about him??


    "Three lives for one life, it''s worth it!" Spencer replied resolutely. No one knew if he was really heartless, or if he was sure that the Brown family will not dare to hurt his father.


    Hearing Spencer''s answer without hesitation, Edwin stared at Erik who was frowning deeply. After thinking for a while, he went to Erik''s side and tore off the tape from his mouth, and stared straight at him. "Erik, if it were my son, he would never make such a choice." Edwin said confidently.


    This sentence really stimted Erik. As soon as his mouth was free, what he wanted to say was no longer to inform his son, but asked angrily, "Spencer! This is your choice?!"


    How can Spencer really abandon his feelings for his fatherpletely? Hearing his hoarse questioning voice will hurt his heart, but when he thought about his current situation and if he chose to exchange hostages, he will really have nothing. Not only that, but he also faced with the revenge from the Edwin and Brown families. Spencer would rather choose thetter if he could save half their life''s hard work and nning by sacrificing his father alone.


    So he said,


    "Dad, haven''t we been nning for so long to take back Davonnis Corp? If I promise Mr. Brown, our previous efforts will be wiped out. They will not let us go, and you will be held ountable by the US government. Since the end is so miserable, you might as well..."


    "As what?!" Erik shouted loudly. His eyes stretched to the limit, bloodshot for a moment.


    Spencer didn''t answer anymore, but what was on his mind was known to everyone present, especially Erik.


    Saddened from the bottom of his heart, Erik was shocked and angry, and couldn''t believe that his son could actually trade himself for glory and wealth.


    Seeing Erik like this, Elliot had mixed feelings in his heart. No one knew what he was thinking.


    "Dad, I have my difficulties..." After a long time, Spencer said lightly, seemingly helpless, but actually cruel. It seemed that this was thest sentence he said to his father, and he turned to Chris again, "Mr. Brown, give me the answer."


    Chris frowned. Since the time could not drag on any longer, at this moment, Edwin''s cell phone started to vibrate, and everyone was refreshed. This meant that Arthur and the others had news! Edwin nced at the phone, and after reading the message silently, he raised his eyes and nodded slightly to Chris, and then Chris said,


    "Spencer, I can''t make a choice. If you can give up your father, it''s up to you."


    Spencer didn''t expect Chris to answer like this at all. He was speechless for a while, his self-confidence copsed instantly, and he almost thought he was hallucinating.


    Was Chris giving up the lives of Esmae and the others? How can it be?!


    Thousands of doubts hovered in his mind, but Spencer still couldn''t believe it. He subconsciously began to think why Chris would do this. He seemed very confident. Could it be...?!


    No!


    Spencer came to his senses all of a sudden. He quickly dropped the phone, turned around and ran towards the cabin.


    Hearing that the mobile phone was disconnected and a beep sounded, Edwin and other people were extremely nervous, but they were not anxious. They were just worried about the safety of Arthur and the others. Because even if Spencer found it right away, it was already toote.


    That was the secret signal they agreed on earlier.


    Last night, Arthur and his team spent several hours carefully drawing up a n, and decided to use the speedboat on the freighter to attack the yacht. They set off after nightfall, and until they responded to the message just now, it meant that they had sessfully boarded the yacht.


    "Aunt Sophie, don''t worry. With Otis and the others there, they will be fine." Helena saw Sophie''s brows frowning tightly, and walked to her side and took her arm tofort her. Sophie felt heartwarming. In fact, she knew that Helena could not rest assured because there were not only her mother and brothers on the boat, but also the man she loved deeply... Patting the back of Helena''s hand lightly, Sophie forced a smile and replied, "I''m as confident as you."


    "Hum!" Helena nodded heavily. Her eyes were firm and dazzling.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    At this time, Erik seemed to have been pulled out of his spirit for an instant. If the security hadn''t been holding him up, he would have been paralyzed to the ground at this time.


    Erik can be ruthless, but Elliot will never be ungrateful. Seeing his younger brother like this made him feel very ufortable. Taking a step forward, he said to Erik,


    "Erik, are you still so obsessed? Your son has inherited the same temperament from you, even worse. Do you still think that wealth and glory are really more important than people''s hearts?"

 Chapter 830 The Rescue Begins

    Chapter 830 The Rescue Begins


    In the past, Erik would have immediately refuted. He had always hated Elliot''s principles, and thought they were long and confusing, but since his son did not hesitate to give up on him, at that moment, he understood the deep meaning of those truths in his mouth.


    At least in Erik''s heart, if it were him, he would be willing to trade his son back.


    His eyes dimmed, he was depressed as if he was dead, and Erik couldn''t speak anymore.


    Elliot sighed heavily, and motioned for the security to take Erik back to the cabin. His fate was doomed from the very beginning.


    Spencer rushed back to the cabin in a panic, and saw Dan still sitting leisurely on the sofa. This time he was furious!


    "Dan! Something happened! Arthur must havee!"


    "What?!" Dan was still waiting for the oue of the negotiation between Spencer and Chris, but didn''t expect his premonition toe true immediately. He stood up abruptly, took out his pistol with a cold face, and ran towards the bilge. Spencer was right behind him.


    Walking on the corridor, Dan already felt that it was abnormal. There should be guards at several ces he usually passed by, but now there was no one there, and it was obvious that they had been cleaned up secretly.


    "Why is there no one?" Spencer asked tremblingly. At this time, he was already panicked, and his usual conceit hadpletely disappeared. He had expected everything that happened now, but he definitely didn''t take it seriously.


    Dan held his breath, bent forward and held his gun, aiming at the bilge where Lucia and the others were held. They didn''t meet their men until they got close to the bilge.


    When Spencer saw his subordinates holding the baby, it was like seeing a savior. Fortunately, his trump card was not lost!


    Stepping forward, Spencer didn''t care whether his actions were rough or not, and grabbed the baby and held it in his arms. The baby was suddenly startled and let out a shrill cry, but Spencer didn''t care at all. This was his trump card to save his life!


    "Someone has dived into the boat. You should contact other people immediately, and everyone must gather here first!" Dan immediately ordered.


    After hearing this, a subordinate quickly took out the radio, but he called several times, and only a few people were able to respond. It was not known whether they cane here smoothly, but the frown deepened.


    "Sir, we must evacuate immediately. We cannot stay here any longer."


    "Why?!" Spencer was full of dissatisfaction. He had the trump card in hand. Even if Arthur stood in front of him now, he still had confidence.


    "Let theme! They don''t dare!"


    If they did, he will kill this bastard himself!


    Spencer thought viciously.


    "Mr. Davies, while there''s life, there''s hope. The identities of Jack and the others are not simple, and they also carry weapons. If there is a firefightter, don''t take risks!" Dan saw a hint of madness on Spencer''s face and spoke to him.


    "In this vast sea, can we get away from it?" Spencer didn''t dare to be conceited anymore.


    "Then you have to go," Dan said calmly, "If you don''t go, you will die."


    Dan could imagine what would happen to him if he fell into the hands of Jack and the others.


    Spencer hesitated, unable to make a decision for a moment. He thought he could give it another go, but Dan didn''t wait for him to think any more. He took out the key and opened the door at the bottom of the cabin, and asked his subordinates to go in with him to drag Lucia and Esmae out.


    Casper was still in the bilge at this time, and Dan can''t take care of him because of the shortage of manpower.


    It was naturally Dan himself who freed Lucia himself. He tightly wrapped his arms around Lucia''s slender waist, and hugged her waist as if nothing was there. Lucia tried to fight, but she didn''t have enough strength, and she couldn''t take her eyes off Spencer when she saw her daughter in his arms.


    "Lucia, you finally wait until Arthures to save you," Spencer couldn''t help venting his anger on Lucia as soon as he saw her, and his words were extremely vicious.


    "But it''s unknown whether he can pick up you or your corpses!"


    Lucia widened her eyes when she heard the words, and stared at Spencer intently.


    "Spencer, you can''t escape. You might save your life if you surrender now!" After hearing that the reinforcements had arrived, Esmae gained confidence. Although she was caught by Spencer''s men, her tone did not show any timidity.


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Spencer red at Esmae and said sharply, "If I really want to confront Arthur and the otherster, you''ll be the first to be killed!"


    On bnce, Esmae was indeed the most likely first hostage to be abandoned.


    Lucia was worried and said quickly,


    "Spencer, let her go. As long as she is fine, the Brown family will not hold you ountable."


    "Impossible! This old woman can''t escape today! Even if I die, she will die with me!" Spencer had been resenting Esmae for a long time, so how could he let her go?


    While speaking, the rest of the subordinates had already rushed over, all holding guns and tense. Seeing Spencer, they immediately asked him what to do next.


    Spencer didn''t have any idea, but just stared at Dan helplessly.


    "They must havee in a speedboat if they were able to board the boat at night. We walk out all the way in secret, and when we see the speedboat, we just go on the boat and leave. Don''t worry about other things, and you don''t have to worry about safety issues. The hostages are still in hand. They dare not shoot." Dan immediately made a decision.


    "Yes!" when they heard what Dan said, everyone''s morale was boosted, and the group began to walk out slowly.


    At this time, Spencer was very d that he had chosen this medium-sized yacht. If he had chosen a small one, he would have been captured by now.


    Walking forward along the dark corridor, although Dan seemed calm, cold sweat was already breaking out on his forehead. Danger was lurking around him at any time, and he dared not rx for a moment, let alone taking care of Lucia. Dan had had them gagged to prevent them from speaking out, even the baby. The little baby was blushing in Spencer''s arms at this time, and was panting desperately.


    Seeing the baby like this, Lucia felt distressed to the extreme, and her hatred for Spencer also reached its peak.


    Murderous intent surged up, and Lucia became murderous.


    Once she calmed down, Lucia began to observe the situation around her. How many other men Spencer had, how many weapons they had, and under what circumstances she could take the gun from one of them. These thoughts had upied her brain now. If it weren''t for the safety of Esmae and the baby, Lucia would have acted.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Arthur and his men were lurking in the dark, and after finding no one around, Otis immediately contacted others withmunication equipment.


    "Have you searched all the rooms?"


    "I''ve searched, but they''re not there." It was Shawn who answered.

 Chapter 831 Lures The Enemy

    Chapter 831 Lures the enemy


    Arthur frowned when he heard the words. It seemed that Spencer had already guessed that they might carry out a rescue, and locked Lucia and the others elsewhere in advance. Why was he so sure? It was because he had searched where Lucia and the baby lived. In the cabin, there was a crib for the baby to sleep in.


    But now there was no one there.


    "Now that there is no one on the deck or in the cabin, Spencer must gather all his men to protect him, and they must be there too!" Otis quickly made a judgment.


    "The only ce that hasn''t been searched is the bilge. They must be there!" Arthur forced himself to calm down and analyzed.


    "Okay, let''s rush over now." Shawn and Reynolds also responded.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At this time, Arthur''s group was tense, and they werepletely focused on the rescue operation, so they didn''t notice the two helicopters approaching the yacht at all.


    After meeting on the deck, Arthur and the others quickly moved towards the bilge. At this time, the people on board had basically been dealt with by them, so there was no need to be cautious. They held their guns cautiously and moved forward in an orderly manner.


    Because Arthur made the correct judgment, it meant Dan''s miscalction, and in the dark corridor, the two parties met each other unexpectedly.


    The footsteps stopped, and the people on both sides stopped instantly. The sound of the howling sea wind could not affect anyone at all. Everyone''s hearts were beating rapidly, and the atmosphere was frozen, awkward and weird.


    But the caring eyes will not be stagnant, they were all searching for the person they cared about.


    Dan subconsciously hugged Lucia tightly, and this slight movement couldn''t escape Arthur''s eyes.


    Spencer didn''t expect to run into Arthur''s group so soon, and panic crept into his heart for a moment. His subconscious mind had only told him to run away! But the weight in his arms reminded him that he still had room for return!


    "Arthur, you are so talented that you actually came here!" Exchanging nces with Dan, Spencer held the child in his arms tightly and said calmly.


    "Do you think you can escape?" Arthur''s eyes were like eagles'', which were extremely sharp. He stared closely at Spencer, and his eyes only revealed a little softness when they touched his daughter in his


    arms.


    Looking away, he met Lucia''s gaze again, and God knew how grateful Arthur was to see her again.


    When he noticed Lucia''s haggard face, Arthur''s eyes lit up with anger.


    Lucia pursed her lips tightly, shivering slightly from the excitement.


    He came! He really came!


    Sourness welled up in the corner of her eyes. Lucia desperately suppressed herself not to lose control. Otherwise she would be Arthur''s burden!


    The way Arthur and Lucia looked at each other in silence angered Spencer. Even though he was already in deep trouble at this time, he still couldn''t stand their longsting affection!


    Turning sideways to block Arthur''s sight, Spencer aimed the gun directly at the baby in his arms, and said gloomily,


    "Arthur, back off! You don''t want to see your daughter''s head blowing out, do you?!"


    Spencer''s face was extremely stern at this time, and he looked a little crazy. Arthur and his party had to be cautious. "Spencer! Rx," Otis quickly stopped the situation and stretched out his hands to stop the others, saying repeatedly, "Things haven''t reached that point yet. We just need to retreat."


    Having a tacit understanding with Otis, Arthur and Jack immediately understood what he meant to retreat to a wide ce like the deck. Such a narrow dark corridor was really not suitable for battle, so when Otis said so, they really retreated. Shawn and Reynolds did not have such a tacit understanding with Otis, but they chose to cooperate.


    Seeing this, Spencer immediately gained confidence, and wanted to move forward but was immediately stopped by Dan.


    "Don''t follow. They want to retreat to the deck for easier ess." Dan said in a low voice to Spencer. He was not easy to be fooled.


    Startled, Spencer quickly stopped and stared at Arthur and the others, asking Dan,


    "Then what should we do?"


    "I just found out that there is a speedboat on the side of the yacht. Let''s go down here and leave immediately."


    "From here?!" Spencer almost eximed. He lowered his voice while looking sideways. This position was still a few meters away from the speedboat!


    "You will protect himter. Don''t worry. They won''t dare kill." Dan said to the other men.


    The subordinates hesitated, but seeing Spencer ring at them, they could only nod silently.


    Arthur quickly discovered that Spencer had no intention of following, and Jack reacted immediately,


    "Dan saw through our plot."


    "What should we do now," Reynolds said impatiently, "They are right in front of us. Are we really just watching Spencer leave like this?"


    "I''ll go over. You continue to retreat." Arthur didn''t hesitate for a moment, and made a decision immediately.


    "No!" Otis objected immediately.


    Arthur slowly turned his head and nced at Otis, without the slightest fear in his eyes. Resolutely, he said,


    "Otis, we''ve discussed this issue before, and now I''m the only one who can hold Spencer back. You all retreat to the deck and find a way to get around the side of the boat and wait for an opportunity to rescue them."


    Otis frowned tightly, staring at Arthur who was determined for a long time without saying a word.


    "Go, don''t dy!" Arthur urged anxiously.


    Otis made himself hard-hearted, and after saying "be careful" to Arthur, he could only retreat backwards as he said. Beyond the dark corridor was the cabin, and further forward was the deck. They used their skills to climb on the side of the boat and move towards Spencer, which was not too difficult for them.


    Arthur stopped, and when Spencer and his party were about to jump on the speedboat and leave, he spoke,


    "Spencer, are you going to just run away? Are you still a man?"


    Dan frowned immediately when he heard this, and just wanted to persuade Spencer not to be provoked, but Spencer had given up the opportunity to board the boat first, and turned to Arthur to fight back without hesitation,


    "Arthur, you are too confident. I am not on the run now, but I am going to leave with the person you care about most. I have these two trump cards in my hand, and you have no chance of winning!" Having been defeated by Arthur since he was a child, Spencer was the one who couldn''t stand his stimtion the most, and hispetitive spirit was instantly ignited.


    "Are you sure you can leave? This is on the high seas. There are no other ships within hundreds of nautical miles. Even if you get on a speedboat, where can you go?" Arthur stated the facts in front of Spencer.

 Chapter 832 Humiliated

    Chapter 832 Humiliated


    However, Spencer was not willing to admit it.


    "Even if I end up feeding the sharks in the sea, there are still people buried with me!"


    Spencer gritted his teeth and pointed the muzzle at the baby''s temple again like a demonstration. The baby cried immediately after suffering the pain, but all the crying was blocked by the tape on her mouth, and she could only choke in pain. Her face was flushed from shortness of breath.


    It was not only Arthur who felt distressed, but also Lucia.


    Lucia started to struggle like hell. She couldn''t take it anymore, but she was quiet again as Spencer yelled at her.


    "If you move again, I''ll kill her!"


    Lucia''s heart was filled with anger, but she still stopped struggling. The teardrops couldn''t be controlled anymore, and they kept falling down.


    Arthur''s heart was broken.


    "Spencer, let them go, and I''ll go with you." Arthur''s voice could no longer be calm, and he said with a slight trembling.


    "You think I''m stupid?" Spencer saw Arthur finally showing his vulnerable side, heughed exaggeratedly and snapped,


    "You are not as easy to control as they are."


    "Didn''t you always regard me as an imaginary enemy for so many years?" Arthur quickly recovered his spirit and said with a sneer,


    "I''m standing in front of you now, but you don''t even dare to do anything to me. Spencer, do you still have a bit of courage in your body besides scheming?"


    This sentence sessfully angered Spencer. Instead of pointing the gun at the baby, he directly confronted Arthur, and he yelled angrily,


    "Arthur! What are you proud of! You just have a higher IQ than ordinary people. Why do everyone praise you and worship you?! If there is no influence of Davies Group, you are just a little smarter than ordinary people now. It''s just a white-cor worker!"


    "Sir, he is dying our time. Don''t be fooled." Seeing Spencer''s madness, Dan hastened to persuade him.


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Spencer was angry at everyone now and yelled at Dan.


    "He is standing here alone now. Should I still be afraid of him?!"


    Spencer''s unintentional words reminded Dan. He stared wide-eyed and looked around Arthur, only then realized that he was negligent. Just now he was thinking about how to jump on the speedboat, but he didn''t notice that Otis and the others had disappeared quietly without a sound!


    "No! We fell into the trap!" Dan shouted anxiously, and quickly leaned over to look at the side of the boat, but the moonlight was dim, and he couldn''t see the situation beside the boat at all.


    Now Spencer was focused onpeting with Arthur, and he was confident because he had the trump card. He recklessly aimed his gun at Arthur, and prepared to take his life before he left. However, before that, he had tough again. He said,


    "Arthur, kneel down for me."


    Upon hearing this, Lucia struggled again and didn''t want Arthur to suffer humiliation for them.


    This time, Spencer didn''t scold Lucia angrily, but stared at Arthur with wide eyes, looking forward to the moment when he would bow down to him.


    "Sir!" Dan couldn''t see the trace of the enemy, and shouted at Spencer angrily. "Stop entangling with him. Let''s go!"


    "No!" Spencer refused without hesitation. "I just want him to kneel in front of me today!"


    But now Dan really wanted to p him.


    With tears in her eyes, Lucia saw that proud man bent his knees without hesitation, and knelt down in front of Spencer with a bang.


    Spencerughed wildly, but he still felt dissatisfied. He raised his gun andmanded brazenly, as if he had already defended his title as king.


    "Beg me!"


    "Please... let Lucia, the baby and Ms. Wilson..." Arthur did as Spencer said without hesitation.


    But Spencer was still dissatisfied. Although he knelt in front of him, his eyes were still so sharp, and he didn''t give in at all! He must make him suffer humiliation!


    This time, Spencer turned the gun back to the baby''s head, and said brazenly,


    "Climb over here for me..."


    Arthur''s eyebrows frowned slightly. His self-esteem was notparable to that of his beloved, but Spencer''s request was really humiliating. Although he had this thought in his heart, he acted without hesitation.


    Spencer wanted this look from him.


    Putting his hands on the bottom, Arthur knelt down in front of Spencer. He had never shown this posture before in his life, but Arthur didn''t stop, and began to crawl forward slowly.


    Seeing Arthur being humiliated, Lucia whimpered and cried, and the tears fell down, forming a small puddle on the floor, where the moonlight could not be reflected, only hatred and heartache. Along with Lucia''s sobs was Spencer''s manicughter.


    The grievances he had suffered for a long time were vented in an instant, and Spencerughed unscrupulously. Hisughter was as sinister as the voice of an evil spirit from hell.


    "Haha! I wish people all over the world could see this scene. The pretentious Arthur kneels in front of me and crawls like a dog. Arthur! I won!"


    "Sir, it''s alright. We won''t be able to leave any longer!" Dan said helplessly to Spencer.


    Spencer stoppedughing in an instant, changed his expression immediately, and looked gloomy. He stared at Arthur''s head, and slowly raised his pistol.


    "Arthur, I''ll send you to hell right now!"


    In an instant, Spencer pulled the trigger, and a gunshot rang through the sky, but Arthur couldn''t feel any pain. He looked up in surprise, and saw that Spencer was in a mess. It turned out that Lucia pulled Spencer''s gun. The moment the trigger was pulled, she actually broke free from Dan and rammed into Spencer, so the shot missed.


    Arthur lost no time and yelled, "Otis! Move!"


    Another reason why Arthur was willing to kneel down was that he could observe the situation around the boat more conveniently. Just now he had seen Otis and Jack climbing towards Spencer''s position. As Arthur ordered, Otis and the others turned up on the yacht. Their actions were like lightning, and they immediately dealt the men around Spencer, and the man who restrained Esmae was also suppressed. Nick quickly dragged her back.


    Spencer was unsteady by Lucia''s bump. If Dan hadn''t immediately hugged Lucia, he might have fallen to the ground, but it was precisely because of this action that he loosened his hold on the baby. Lucia''s eyes were sharp, and they looked at each other in the chaotic situation. Everything went without saying.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 833 Keep The Promise

    Chapter 833 Keep the Promise


    Gene''s heart seemed to stop, and he subconsciously stretched out his hand towards Lucia. At this moment, Lucia turned around again and bumped into Spencer with herself as a shield. The railing on the side of the boat was not high, and Spencer was caught without any defense. As soon as she hit his foot, he couldn''t stand still, and fell off the railing with Lucia in the next second.


    At the very moment, Gene''s hand stretched out, but what he held was not Lucia''s hand, but the baby''s swaddle in Spencer''s arms. He lifted the baby up with all his strength.


    But Lucia and Spencer had already fallen under the yacht. Dan jumped up quickly when he saw this, and jumped towards their position.


    Arthur also rushed to the railing at this time. He lowered his head and shouted heart-piercingly,


    "Lucia!!!"


    What responded to Arthur was the roar of the engine. It turned out that Spencer and Lucia had justnded on the speedboat. The sailors were caught off guard. As soon as they were about to save them, Dan jumped down and knocked them out. He pushed the sailors into the sea, and started the engine immediately. Without a trace of hesitation, he drove into the distance.


    At full speed, the speedboat just disappeared from the sight of Arthur and his group.


    Just as Gene was about to hand over the baby to Arthur, who was still in shock, Jack grabbed Gene''s cor and yelled angrily,


    "Why not save Lucia!"


    He also saw the situation just now. Gene could obviously grab Lucia''s hand!


    Gene''s expression was extremely painful, but his eyes only looked at Arthur, and he exined helplessly.


    "Long before that, Lucia had talked with me alone. Because I am the only one with a daughter, she asked me to judge her feelings by my own, and no matter what happens in the future, I must give priority to protecting the safety of the baby... so I must save the baby first!"


    Gene didn''t regret his choice, but only regretted not being able to rescue Lucia together with the baby.


    When Arthur turned his head to look at Gene, his eyes were red and he couldn''t say a word.


    After listening to Gene''s exnation, Jack let him go, and then Gene slowly handed the baby out to Arthur''s arms.


    The action of hugging the baby waspletely subconscious. Arthur was out of his mind at this time and his heart had left with Lucia. Until Otis carefully tore off the tape on the baby''s mouth, and a sharp cry sounded, Arthur''s soul came back.


    "Baby..." He suddenly realized that all Lucia''s risky actions just now were for the safety of their daughter. Arthur''s eyes were red, and after a murmur, he hugged the baby in his arms tightly. "Lucia, the baby is all right..."


    "But what about you?"


    At this time, the calmest one was Esmae, who had just been freed from the shackles with the help of her two sons. Because she knew Lucia''s thoughts best, she walked up to Arthur and said,


    "Arthur, calm down now. Lucia has never been a person who is resigned to fate, and she will not give up any chance. Now that the baby has been rescued, she has no worries, so she will definitely find a chance to save herself. All we have to do now is catch up with Spencer and give Lucia a chance."


    "Ms. Wilson is right," Otis said, unwilling to see Arthur''s red eyes.


    "Arthur, the yacht is under our control and we can catch up to them in no time."


    Arthur''s eyes shed when he heard the words. He looked in the direction where Spencer was escaping, suppressed the destion and sadness in his heart, and quickly made a decision.


    "Ms. Wilson, take care of the baby first. We will chase after it right away! Jack, go and tell the freighter to sail in our direction and join us as soon as possible."


    Esmae was relieved to see Arthur cheer up, and was about to reach out to take the baby, when a cold voice came from behind them.


    "Mr. Davies, you really forgot to save Casper, right?"


    Arthur and his group turned back in astonishment, only to see Nia standing in front of the dark corridor with a few of her subordinates, staring at them coldly.


    It turned out that after seeing Erik locked back in the room, Nia guessed that Arthur and the others must have already acted. She was worried about Casper''s safety and decided to follow. It happened that Arthur didn''t send anyone to keep an eye on her and a few of her subordinates deliberately. So she sneaked onto the deck and boarded the helicopter.


    Just now, Arthur and the others were not distracted to observe the surroundings, so she boarded the yacht smoothly, and also saw the scene of Arthur and the others standing on the dark corridor instead of saving Casper.


    "We didn''t stop saving him, but Spencer and the others just escaped." Otis said frankly. Why didn''t they show up when the situation was critical just now? Now that Spencer had escaped, she was ming them.


    Nia sneered, nomittal. Now she had the confidence, and when she was self-righteous and convinced that Arthur was not going to save Casper, she no longer felt sorry, but walked towards them indifferently with her men, went straight to the bilge and found Casper who was trapped.


    "What a crazy woman." Otis couldn''t help scolding.


    Although full of doubts and grievances, seeing Casper weakly paralyzed in the corner of the bilge, Nia couldn''t help feeling distressed. She hugged Casper and told him that she missed him, and told him how hard she had chased him until Casper reminded her to rescue him before Nia recovered from her thoughts.


    Knowing that now was not the time to settle ounts, Nia never mentioned what Leon had identally revealed. She helped Casper into the cabin and sat down, and ordered people to go to the kitchen to find food to replenish his strength.


    But Casper didn''t care about his own situation. He propped up tremblingly and looked around.


    "Casper, what are you looking for?" Nia asked curiously.


    "Where''s Arthur?" Casper said.


    "He should be on the deck. What do you ask him for? He''s never thought of saving you!" Nia''s words were full of resentment, but Casper didn''t care.


    Knowing that Arthur might be on the deck, he asked Nia to help him find him. Although Nia was reluctant, she couldn''t stop them, and the two came to the deck.


    "Mr. Davies, where is Ms. Webb?" Just now Nia refused to mention Lucia''s situation, so Casper could only ask Arthur himself.


    When Nia heard that Casper still thought of Lucia, she immediately became unhappy.


    "She was taken away by Spencer and Dan in the speedboat." Arthur''s voice was extremely low.


    "Dan is on the speedboat too?" Casper asked with raised eyebrows.


    Arthur immediately noticed that Casper''s tone was wrong. Recalling the scene when he saw Dan holding Lucia tightly, he asked,


    "Is there anything special about Dan?"


    "He fell in love with her. With him on the speedboat, you don''t have to worry about her safety for the time being." Casper replied without the slightest hesitation.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 834 To Vent Anger

    Chapter 834 To Vent Anger


    As a man, he could best understand why Dan feltpassionate for Lucia. He was such a ruthless killer. Unless he fell in love with her, he would never be able to shake his mind.


    Casper taunted Lucia while being held together, but couldn''t deny the jealousy in his heart.


    As Nia listened to Casper''s words, and the more she listened, the more she felt that his tone was wrong, but it was difficult for her to show it with Arthur around.


    Arthur frowned slightly. Casper didn''t seem to be telling a lie, and he didn''t need tofort him, so he nodded slightly to him, as an eptance of the favor.


    Casper curled up his lips and said, "Mr. Davies, keep busy. I''m going to take a rest first."


    After speaking, he asked Nia to support him and walked to the cabin. Nia turned her head to look at Arthur while walking. Seeing that he was staring at her and Casper, she turned her head quickly. For some reason, under the sea breeze, Arthur''s eyes looked icy cold.


    As soon as Casper and Nia entered the cabin, Otis came out from the dark corridor. He looked serious and asked in a low voice,


    "Can Casper''s words be trusted?"


    "I don''t know," Arthur narrowed his eyes, and his voice was so soft that it was easily blown away by the sea breeze.


    "But I hope it''s true..."


    In the cabin, Nia withdrew her hand as soon as the door was closed. Casper, who was still a little weak, staggered and almost fell. He turned sideways and asked Nia with a frown, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Nia pursed her lips, and it took a while before she opened her mouth and said,


    "Are you to Lucia ..." Still unable to get over her feelings, Nia didn''t have a chance to continue the conversation, because Casper had already interrupted her impatiently.


    "Can you stop thinking so nonsense?" Casper plucked his hair irritably, walked slowly to the edge of the bed and sat down, continuing,


    "We have discussed this issue before, and I don''t want to bring it up again at this time!"


    Nia lowered her head as if she had done something wrong, but the light in her eyes didn''t dim at all because of Casper''s words.


    The freighter was heading towards the yacht at high speed, while on the other side, a speedboat was sailing aimlessly in the sea. After confirming that there were no pursuers behind him, Dan stopped the engine.


    "Why stop?!" Spencer asked panicked and anxiously holding his gun.


    "There are no pursuers in the back, and the speedboat will soon run out of fuel if we continue to drive like this." Dan was obviously much calmer.


    Spencer gave him a hard look, both unwilling and forced to admit that he had a point.


    Seeing the boundless dark sea around him, Spencer was furious just like the endless resentment he had been suppressed by Arthur for many years. Obviously he was about to trample Arthur under his feet just now! Obviously, he can immediately take revenge for years of injustice!


    Turning his eyes, his eyes were fixed on Lucia who was expressionless.


    It was all her fault!


    Raising his hand, he pped Lucia hard on the face, and shouted excitedly,


    "It''s all your fault. You bitch, if it wasn''t for you!"


    Eyes full of redness, Spencer pped Lucia''s face hard one by one. Lucia was like a rag doll without any perception, allowing him to beat and scold without even making a soft snort. But the more she didn''t respond, the more angry Spencer was!


    "Enough!" It was Dan who stopped Spencer from raising his hand again.


    Spencer was just angry. He turned his head to look at Dan who was holding his hand, and said angrily,


    "Don''t stop me. I''m going to beat this bitch to death today!"


    "It won''t help if you kill her. If you keep her, we still have a chance." Dan said lightly and nced at Lucia.


    Lucia''s pale face was covered with palm prints, and the corners of her mouth were already oozing blood, but she didn''t even frown. There was as much light in her eyes as there should be, and such a woman couldn''t help but be amazed, distressed and admired.


    Spencer didn''t notice Dan''s eyes, but withdrew his hand angrily. After noticing Lucia''s distressed look, he spat into the sea unwillingly and asked sharply,


    "What do you think we should do now!?"


    Dan pondered for a moment, and told Spencer his n. After he heard what he said, Spencer''s eyes widened, and he asked Dan in disbelief, "Are you sure you want to do this?!"


    "It''s also our only way out, so I''m sure." Dan''s answer was still calm and confident.


    Spencer stared at Dan for a long time. He had no other way out. Even with doubts in his heart, he couldn''t find a second way.


    "Okay, then do as you say!" Spencer said sharply atst, then turned to look at Lucia again.


    "Just wait and see! If you move, I''ll kill you!"


    Lucia nced at Spencer without a trace of emotion.


    Spencer faltered and finally turned his head viciously to stop looking at her. Out of sight, out of mind!


    Starting the engine, Dan steered the speedboat towards the direction he remembered. Seeing that Spencer had been facing away from them all the time, he hesitated for a moment before extending his hand to Lucia, and calmly wiped away the blood from her lips with his thumb.


    Lucia''s eyes moved slightly. She stared fixedly at Dan for a few seconds, then closed her eyes directly.


    Lucia close his eyes, and a look of disappointment shed in his eyes for a moment, but at this moment, Spencer just turned his head, so Dan quickly withdrew his hand, concentrating on identifying the direction.


    Spencer turned his head and nced at the two of them. He saw that they were still in the same posture as before, but Lucia had closed her eyes, and the blood stains on her lips seemed to have been wiped off. He felt something was wrong in his heart, but he had no mind to dwell on it.


    An hourter, the freighter and the yacht joined. Chris finally saw his wife who was safe and sound. The two hugged each other as if they had been separated for centuries, but the Davis family was not so happy. After listening to Otis recount the situation, everyone looked at the baby in Arthur''s arms, but no one could speak.


    "It''s really Lucia''s style." Helena sighed and whispered, grabbing Otis'' arm.


    Listening to her words, Sophie made herself calm down, raised her head and said to her sons and husband,


    "Lucia sacrificed herself to protect the safety of the baby. Next, her safety will be guarded by us!"


    As a mother, Sophie understood Lucia''s choice, so she can''t let her have an ident!


    "Of course," Arthur said firmly, "I won''t let anything happen to Lucia."


    Edwin knew Arthur very well, and seeing that he was calm, he asked,


    "Arthur, do you already have an idea?"


    "Wait." Arthur said an answer that surprised everyone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 835 Accurate Prediction

    Chapter 835 urate Prediction


    Everyone stared at Arthur with wide-eyed eyes. Even Casper and Nia who were standing not far away raised their eyebrows in puzzlement. How could he choose to wait when Lucia''s life was at stake every second?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Arthur lowered his head and took a gentle look at the sleeping baby before raising his head to exin to everyone.


    "Spencer may have lost his mind, but Dan is not. He is also a special soldier. His upation makes him calmer the more he is in such a critical moment. He knows that he is now on the high seas. There won''t bend for hundreds of nautical miles around, and such a blind escape will only destroy everything, so the only way out is..."


    It was self-evident what Arthur meant when he said this. Everyone''s eyes lit up instantly, and everyone guessed what he meant.


    "Immediately ask the captain to send a message to all the crew members. Pay attention to the situation on the sea surface, and report to us immediately if any abnormalities are found!" Otis decisively issued an order to his subordinates.


    "Arthur, let me take care of the baby, so you will save Lucia with all your heart." Infused with infinite hope by Arthur''s words, Sophie reached out to take the baby, and her words were full of expectations for Arthur.


    Arthur nodded solemnly, and then met Casper and his men standing not far away.


    "Mr. Wood, there are supplies on board. You can leave first." Arthur said to Casper.


    Now it was all too clear who was in the driver''s seat between Casper and Nia.


    Nia nced at Casper, and when she was just about to respond to Arthur''s words, she heard him say,


    "No, we''ll stay together too, if we can help a little."


    Nia immediately frowned.


    Arthur nced at Casper lightly, nomittal, and Casper went on to say,


    "I have to trouble you to let go of my ignorant subordinates, and I will keep them under control."


    "Okay," Arthur finally agreed, but he still warned, "But if you have any ideas, you''d bettermunicate with me in advance, and don''t act recklessly."


    After speaking, he deliberately nced at Nia who immediately lowered her head guiltily.


    "With me here, that kind of thing won''t happen again." Casper nced sideways at Nia who was full of guilt, and agreed to Arthur seriously. Arthur just nodded and went back to the meeting room. As soon as Arthur and his men left the deck, Nia couldn''t wait to question Casper.


    "You still said that you have nothing to do with Lucia! Now that you are safe and sound, why do you want to stay here?!"


    Casper turned his head to look at Nia. His eyes were full of sternness. Nia''s heart skipped a beat, and she pursed her lips a little timidly.


    "Arthur has said Spencer will take the initiative toe to him to negotiate again. I must stay."


    "Why?"


    "Because Spencer already knows my real identity." Casper said in a deep voice.


    "What?!" Nia''s eyes were rounded, and her eyebrows were raised high. "How could it be..."


    Thinking of the mistakes he made in front of Spencer at that time, Casper was upset and irritable. He didn''t want to exin too much, but just said to Nia,


    "I''m not sure if he''s already told Lucia about it, so I have to stay and make sure, and if he hasn''t, then..."


    After he said that, a cold light shed in Casper''s eyes.


    Nia felt a chill in her heart, stared at Casper and couldn''t speak anymore.


    A few hourster, there was a ray of morning light in the sky, and soon, the warm sun like an egg yolk gradually emerged from the sea. At first nce, it seemed that it had just risen from the bottom of the sea, and the surroundings were dripping with light like water mist. It looked very warm, but under the warm sun, the sea was still extremely cold.


    In the conference room, Arthur, Otis, and Brown family''s three siblings were sitting by the conference table. Everyone seemed to be calm and concentrated, but in fact they were tense and no one dared to rx for a moment.


    "Arthur, judging by the time, they should have arrived." Seeing the sunlighting in through the window, Otis turned his head and said to Arthur.


    "No one has issued an early warning yet. Dan''s ability cannot be underestimated." Arthur said in a deep voice.


    "Lucia is still in their hands. Arthur, have you figured out what to do?" Reynolds asked Arthur.


    Arthur shook his head frankly, but without the slightest hesitation, he continued,


    "Now I can only conclude that they will definitely board the ship. Dan''s behavior is treacherous. I don''t know what his ns are. But as long as Lucia shows up, I will definitely not let anything happen to her!" Arthur put his life on it!


    When they heard Arthur''s words, everyone''s morale surged in their hearts, and Helena almost jumped up. She said excitedly,


    "Okay, take things as theye. We will wait for them toe forward!"


    Just as Arthur and the others were talking, as they expected, Dan did sneak aboard the freighter with Spencer and Lucia, and they had been dormant for a long time.


    In the dimputer room, the roar of the machine kept ringing in their ears. Spencer, who had always been pampered, hated such a humid and dirty environment very much. He couldn''t help asking Dan, "How long are we going to stay here? Since we''ve already boarded the ship, wouldn''t it be better to ask them directly to make an offer?"


    Dan gave Spencer half of the bread he just stole. He paused when he heard hisint, but he replied patiently,


    "Now we''re just boarding the ship safely, but once we show up, Arthur''s reaction ispletely unpredictable. What if he''s already prepared for everything and just waits to catch the turtle?"


    "If you don''t know how to use idioms, don''t use them indiscriminately," Spencer said angrily, "Who is the turtle?"


    Dan lowered his eyes and did not raise an argument with Spencer. He handed the other half of the bread to Lucia who hadn''t said a word until now.


    "Let''s eat something."


    When she opened her eyes, the light in her eyes was like the sunshine suddenly appearing in the sky. Even though the redness and swelling on her face did not disappear, Lucia was still charming. She nced at the bread in Dan''s hand and shook her head slightly.


    "Don''t give her food!" Spencer didn''t intend to stop Dan from giving Lucia food, but after seeing her refusal, he became angry for no reason. He grabbed the half of the bread and said sharply, "Give her strength and she only thinks about how to harm us!"


    Lucia curled her lips lightly when she heard the words, and looked at Spencer as if saying: just as long as you know.


    Spencer became even more angry, and raised his hand again in the next second, but this time the p did not fall immediately, because Lucia had closed her eyes again. As if she had put away all her perceptions, she turned her attention to the outside world. Everything and him were kept out of her heart.


    Spencer gritted his teeth and took a few breaths, and finally withdrew his hand embarrassingly.

 Chapter 836 The Same As Before

    Chapter 836 The same as before


    Dan sighed silently. Seeing that Spencer was holding the bread, he had no choice but to discuss with him what to do next.


    Leon, who had just been released,ined angrily when he saw Casper.


    "Boss! I can''t bear it!"


    He was Casper''s man. Why did Arthur lock him up?!


    "I can''t bear it either," Casper said tly, "Don''t worry. I will give you a chance to take revenge in the future."


    Nia didn''t want to baby Leon, so she gave him a strange look and said,


    "They didn''t give you much trouble, did they? Arthur wouldn''t have locked you up if you weren''t so impulsive."


    Leon was already full of resentment, but his eyes changed instantly when he heard what Nia said. Nia was timid, but relying on Casper''s presence, she continued,


    "Am I wrong? You clearly know that we will rely on Arthur''s power to save Casper after we board the ship, but you deliberately contradict him. Isn''t this impulsive or something?" Leon was furious and opened his mouth to refute, but Casper stopped him immediately.


    "Okay, is it time to fight internally?!"


    After he finished speaking, he gave Leon and Nia a stern look, and after they lowered their eyes obediently, he continued in satisfaction,


    "The most urgent thing now is how to deal with Spencer. If he tells Lucia the truth, then everything will be screwed."


    "What if we can find them first?" Leon said to Casper, his eyes lit up.


    Casper nced at him, the two understood, and he immediately said,


    "Send someone to look for them secretly, especially in ces like theputer room that are easy to hide. Once find them, report to me immediately and don''t rm Arthur." "Yes!" Leon took the order, and before going out, he deliberately gave Nia a look to show his dissatisfaction with her.


    As Casper''s woman, Nia couldn''t tolerate Leon being so contemptuous. As soon as he left, she started to provoke.


    "Casper, what kind of people are you bringing back here? Especially Leon. He acts impulsively and thoughtlessly, and so do the others. Don''t trust them too much." Casper frowned slightly, looked at Nia beside him slowly and said in a cold voice,


    "Leon and the others have been with me for long, and they are loyal to me. Without them, I would have died in the USA. This kind of rtionship is not easy to be instigated."


    "I''m not instigating..." Nia bit her lip and whispered cautiously, but her heart was full of dissatisfaction. Could it be that she, who slept with him, was not as good as those hooligans?


    "It would be better..." Casper murmured, but the drawl made it clear that he didn''t want to hear such remarks again.


    Nia clenched her lips tightly, feeling like a lump in her throat and ufortable, but she didn''t dare to bring it up again.


    ording to Casper''s order, Leon and the others began to search for the whereabouts of the three on the freighter, but their actions were blocked everywhere. First, they were not familiar with the structure of the freighter, and second, Arthur''s men and crew were everywhere. They had no room to search as they wished. After feeding back the actual situation to Casper, Casper was even more anxious. "Boss, what now..." Leon worried for Casper.


    "Prepare for the worst..." Casper looked at Leon with cold eyes and asked, "Are you carrying weapons?"


    "Yes."


    "Give me the pistol." Casper offered, but Leon hesitated.


    "Boss, do you want to have it too?" Leon frowned and said, "You haven''t practiced on purpose, in case you identally fire..."


    "It''s okay. I can aim." Casper said calmly, before Leon handed him a pistol and deliberately told him to use it carefully.


    Looking at the weapon in his hand, Casper nodded, nning something.


    Time flied by. The morning sun turned into a setting sun. The sun and the moon passed by alternately. Apanied by a little bit of starlight, the sea was quiet.


    On this day, Arthur and the others almost stayed in the meeting room, and they never even left for dinner, because they could get thetest news from various positions on the freighter here at any time. But a day passed, and no news was sent back.


    After dinner, Chris and Edwin went to the conference room together to understand the situation, while Esmae stayed in the cabin with Sophie to take care of the baby.


    It was probably the most peaceful time Esmae and Sophie had had in decades.


    Sophie hugged the baby and softly coaxed her, while Esmae tried the temperature of the milk beside the bed. Although the two didn''t talk too much, there was no more tense atmosphere. Sophie sneaked a few nces at Esmae out of the corner of her eye. Seeing that she was fine except for being slightly haggard, Sophie breathed a sigh of relief from the bottom of her heart. Although Esmae seemed to be seriously testing the temperature of the milk, she was also paying attention to Sophie''s actions, so naturally she didn''t miss her peeping at herself. "Just say what you want, and ask if you want to ask." Esmae was more straightforward than Sophie who was gentle. She frowned and said directly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Sophie''s eyes moved slightly, and a slight smile appeared on her lips. Esmae was still the same as before.


    "I just wanted to ask you, Spencer didn''t make things difficult for you, did he?"


    "No, the only one who suffers is Lucia ..." Esmae replied softly, with deep worry in her words.


    "Don''t worry. She''ll be fine," Sophie said firmly, "Because Arthur is here."


    Arthur would never let anything happen to Lucia. This was something Sophie never suspected.


    "Yes, he''s here," Esmae lowered her eyes slightly, and couldn''t help expressing what was in her heart. "Arthur really has deep affection for Lucia. I used to be too arbitrary and always thought..."


    "It doesn''t matter how it was before. As long as you can change your mind about that child, that''s enough for Lucia to feel at ease." Sophie said.


    Esmae looked at Sophie, saw that her eyes were full of tenderness. Sophie had always been tolerant, magnanimous, and warm, and Esmae was filled with emotion for a moment, and said unconsciously,


    "You are still the same as before..."


    When she was young, she was always impulsive and passionate. Whenever she couldn''t suppress her restlessness, she always reminded her softly and apanied her gently. It was the warmest period of her youth.


    Suddenly, Esmae realized thatpared to the impulsive and hot feelings for Edwin, the gentlepany Sophie gave her was no worse than the feelings for Edwin, and she was only hiding it because of her good intentions. She locked up everything about her, and forgot herpany, her tenderness...

 Chapter 837 Rejected Love

    Chapter 837 Rejected Love


    Silly...


    Esmae''s eyes were red, and she turned her head away from Sophie awkwardly.


    Sophie seemed to realize something, smiled slightly, looked at Esmae and said,


    "You are the same as before..."


    Esmae''s body shook, and she bit her lips tightly to suppress the emotions surging in her heart.


    Relief was the most effective prescription under the sun.


    In the meeting room, Chris and Edwin inquired about today''s situation in detail. After knowing that there was no trace of Spencer, the two looked more dignified.


    "Arthur, are you sure that the current situation is led by Dan?" Edwin confirmed to Arthur again that whoever led the development of the situation determined their logical response.


    "Spencer is half crazy now," Arthur didn''t forget his crazy appearance when he confronted him on the yacht, and he continued to analyze,


    "He spends his whole life thinking about how to surpass me as an imaginary enemy, and watches himself fail again. He absolutely couldn''t keep a calm mind, so it''s up to Dan to decide what to do and what not to do."


    "Being able to stand still until now," Otis agreed, "This is not Spencer''s style. With his arrogant attitude, he must feel that as long as Lucia is restrained, he can control the situation. The person who stops him from impulsiveness must be Dan."


    "In this case, think about how to deal with this person." Chris said.


    "It''s up to Otis," Arthur said.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "We never fight unprepared battles. Dan can bear it until now, so he must be thinking of a perfect strategy, which can not only negotiate with us, but also continue to control Lucia." Otis analyzed. "So we''re making them hesitate?" Reynolds asked.


    "It''s possible," Arthur mused. "They don''t know that we already know they''re on board. This is a great opportunity to be reactive."


    "Arthur, you make up your mind." Reynolds knew Arthur must have made up his mind.


    "Between now and tomorrow, we''re bringing back half our personnel and easing up on patrols to give them a chance to make their mark," Arthur said, not forgetting to add,


    "But there is no need to alert them, we have to know where they are hiding now."


    As soon as Arthur finished speaking, Otis had already picked up the walkie-talkie and passed the news out. It was up to them whether they dared to act tonight.


    In theputer room, Dan came back here once again in hiding. Spencer asked anxiously as soon as he saw him,


    "What''s going on?!"


    "After nightfall, their defenses began to loosen. At this time, you can go out and show your face. Remember to let them know that you are already on the boat and that Lucia is still in my hands. If they dare to do anything to you, you will tell me to silence her immediately."


    "Me?" Spencer frowned, "Why don''t you go?" Now Spencer didn''t dare to take risks anymore.


    "Can you control Lucia?" Dan asked Spencer back.


    Spencer was at a loss for words for a while. He nced at Lucia who was silent but couldn''t refute.


    Dan sighed softly. As if he couldn''t see Spencer being so cowardly, he said, "Sir, have you forgotten your identity? Although we are at a disadvantage now, we still hold the trump card of Lucia in our hands, so you don''t have to be so scared."


    "Who said I''m scared!" Spencer denied it with a stiff neck, but his eyes flickered. "Then you have to control her, or I won''t be able toe back after I go."


    "Of course." Dan replied.


    Only then did Spencer calm down. His chaotic thoughts began to slowly settle down, and his eyes on Lucia became more and more serious. Dan''s words reminded him. Yes, who was he?! He was Spencer who can make Arthur bow down to the ground! He can''t be so cowardly!


    Encouraging himself over and over again, Spencer finally made himself prepared mentally when the moon shadow was ascending. After confirming once again that themunication between the two was smooth, he stood up and walked out of the dark and dampputer room slowly following the route Dan told him.


    Not long after Spencer left, Dan spoke suddenly,


    "Lucia, open your eyes."


    After Lucia heard his words, she slowly opened her eyes, but her eyes were icy cold, and she remained silent.


    "Lucia, I believe you understand what I think about you. As long as you say it, I am confident that I can snatch the yacht back and take you away. From then on, you can live a good life without worrying about right and wrong here."


    After being silent for a long time, Dan finally expressed his thoughts slowly. For the first time, there was an emotion called longing in his eyes, and he was anxiously waiting for Lucia''s reply.


    Lucia''s eyes didn''t move, but there was an ambiguous smile on her lips, and she asked Dan in a hoarse voice,


    "Live a good life, with whom? With you?"


    Some jokes didn''t need to be savored at all, but were revealed between the eyebrows and the words.


    Dan frowned, clenched and loosened his fist, but still gave the answer,


    "I know you look down on my status, but now I am the only one who can take you out of this ce. Spencer wants to kill you. If Arthur doesn''t meet all his conditions, he will really kill you!" "You think I''m scared?" Lucia asked Dan indifferently and never hesitated.


    Knowing that she had never had any fear was what attracted him so much!


    Dan yelled in his heart, but he wouldn''t say it, because Lucia had already given himself the answer, and his pride didn''t allow him to plead for anything.


    The temperature in his eyes slowly faded away, and Dan returned to his calm and indifferent look. He turned around and stood with his chest in his arms, saying calmly,


    "In this case, don''t me me for only doing my job."


    Lucia snorted and closed her eyes again.


    Even if the door to life was right in front of her, if she wanted to give up Arthur, it will be impossible in this life!


    In the dark corridor, Spencer walked forward anxiously. He was like a sneaky mouse. Any noise around him would make his whole body bounce. After realizing that it was only the sound of the ship itself, he patted his chest tofort himself. Just like that, Spencer slipped towards the deck tremblingly and cautiously.


    The first to discover Spencer was Leon''s group who also seized the opportunity to search after Arthur withdrew half of the crew. Unexpectedly, they encountered Spencer just after they went to the bottom of the cabin. Leon was so excited that he quickly told the news through the inte.


    "Boss! Spencer hase out alone now. This is a great time to deal with him!" Leon announced excitedly, keeping his eyes on Spencer who was sneaky.

 Chapter 838 Suspicion

    Chapter 838 Suspicion


    Nia was standing beside Casper at this time, and was also very happy after hearing the news. She wished that Spencer would die now! But what Casper said next left her deeply confused. Casper didn''t sound excited, but just asked lightly,


    "You only saw Spencer?"


    "That''s right. He''s the only one. It''s easy to get rid of him now, and it won''t rm anyone." Leon replied immediately.


    "Let him go to Arthur first." Casper made a decision after a moment of silence.


    "What?!" The exmation came from Leon and Nia together.


    "Casper, are you going to miss such a good opportunity?!" Nia kept asking.


    Leon''s anxious voice came from the inte.


    "I said, let him go." Casper said again in an unquestionable tone without exining why.


    Leon remained silent for a long time unwillingly, and finally he could only obey the boss''s order. "Got it."


    After the call ended, Nia stared at Casper, as if she wanted to see through him.


    "What are you staring at me for?" Casper nced at Nia and said, "Are you questioning my decision?"


    Nia shook her head lightly and said with a smile,


    "Of course you have your reasons for making this decision, and I''ll listen to you." After she finished speaking, she sat down on the side of the bed without saying a word. This time, she would not foolishly express her resentment in her heart.


    Casper snorted in disbelief,y back on the bed and closed his eyes to rest, not paying attention to Nia anymore.


    Did Casper really think she was an idiot? He thought she didn''t know why he let Spencer off?


    Because Lucia''s life was uncertain now, he was leaving her a way out!


    "Casper! You are doing ''well"!"


    She looked calm on the surface, but she was filled with unwillingness and anger in her heart. Finally, Nia learned to hide her behavior.


    Unaware that he had walked through the gate of hell once, Spencer continued to walk towards the deck, but before he reached it, he was discovered by a crew member. The crew member eximed and immediately sent the news back to the meeting room. Calmly, he stood where he was and let several crew members surround him without any resistance.


    Not long after, Arthur and his men heard the news and came to see Spencer surrounded by the crew.


    If Spencer was uneasy before and had thousands of doubts in his heart, but when he saw the high-spirited Arthur surrounded by the crowd, at this moment his self-esteem forced him to change back to the former Spencer who was aloof and disdainful of others.


    "Don''t touch me," Spencer waved away a crewman''s hand indifferently, then raised his head high, looked at Arthur like a king and said,


    "Arthur, we meet again. You didn''t expect me to be on this freighter too, right?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Arthur was nomittal, and asked first,


    "Where''s Lucia ?"


    "Want to see her?" Arthur''s impatient look made Spencer suddenly more confident, and he said with a faint smile,


    "Then see if you can satisfy me."


    "Spencer, you are already in prison. If you are sensible, hand over Lucia quickly, and we can keep you alive!" Otis deliberately provoked Spencer. "Yes, I need you to give me my way out, but Lucia''s is in my hands." His eyes lit up. Seeing Arthur frown in fear, heughed out loud and asked him, "Arthur, if I die, Lucia will die too. Do you dare to touch me?"


    Arthur pursed his lips and remained silent. His eagle eyes fixed on Spencer.


    Spencer was even morecent. Heughed unscrupulously, and was even leisurely. He walked forward as if no one else was there, and said,


    "Now, I need afortable cabin and plenty of food. After walking all night, I am tired."


    Watching Spencer walk through the group of them with impunity, Otis said to Arthur deliberately,


    "Arthur! Don''t let him be so rampant!"


    Arthur frowned and stared at Spencer who had started to walk towards the cabin on his own, and replied helplessly in a voice that was loud enough for him to hear.


    "But Lucia''s life is uncertain. We can only agree to his request first."


    When he heard Arthur''s words, Spencer''s lips curled up into a smile, and he was so proud that he walked more briskly.


    "Send someone to keep an eye on him." Arthur continued to order, and Victor and Jack stood up immediately and took over the task.


    In thefortable cabin, Spencer just took a shower, and as soon as he went out, he saw exquisite food on the table in the room, and Victor and Jack were standing beside him.


    Spencer didn''t feel any displeasure at being watched. When he went in to take a shower just now, he even deliberately teased Victor, asking him if he wanted to go in with him, which made Victor turn red with anger.


    Stretching freely, Spencer had a sense of superiority in controlling the overall situation. Thinking that he was now enjoying Arthur''s "care" freely, and Arthur could only wait anxiously outside the door for himself to speak, Spencer was very happy. He came to the table and sat down with a smile on his face. When he moved the knife and fork, he deliberately asked Jack and Victor,


    "Do you two want to dine together?"


    Having said that, although he had eaten, the joke was self-evident.


    Victor''s face changed, and he said in a cold voice,


    "Spencer, you are eating prison food. You won''t be happy for long!"


    Spencer smiled after eating a smooth and delicious steak. "Lucia is in my hands. What can you do?"


    "You!" Victor raged.


    "Stop talking nonsense with him. There''s nothing gooding out of his mouth." Jack immediately reassured Victor.


    "Jack is still calm enough." Spencer did not hesitate to "praise".


    Jack red at Spencer, grabbed Victor who was still about to talk back, and continued to monitor Spencer.


    Outside the door, Arthur and his men were all guarding the cabin door. At this time, even Casper and Nia, who had just received the news, rushed over.


    "Mr. Davies, I heard that Spencer showed up?" Casper asked in "surprise".


    "Well, he''s inside now, but Lucia and Dan are nowhere to be seen." Arthur replied lightly.


    "This is not easy to handle. Spencer is controlling her andmands you. He guesses you will not disregard Ms. Webb''s safety," said Casper superimposedly the fact that everyone knew well. "Mr. Davies, do you have a solution now?" Nia also asked with "concern".


    "Not yet, now we have to wait for Spencer to speak first." Arthur''s answer was still unppable.


    "Actually, there''s no need for you to be so polite to him. Arrest him and torture him. Are you afraid that you won''t be able to find out the whereabouts of Ms. Webb?" Casper suggested.

 Chapter 839 Weird Negotiation

    Chapter 839 Weird Negotiation


    "If things are that simple, do we still need to stand here and wait?" Helena looked at Casper like an idiot and said. She subconsciously hated this man with ambiguous eyes.


    "If someone else is controlling Lucia right now, maybe I wouldn''t be so afraid," Arthur exined, "but it''s Dan."


    Casper frowned and said instead,


    "So she''s alone with Dan now, which..."


    He looked at Arthur. His eyes were flickering, but nothing came out of his mouth.


    Arthur nced back at Casper, but didn''t take his words. Under the slightly puzzled gazes of his brother and others, he said,


    "Now that Victor and Jack are watching Spencer, we don''t have to stay here. Let''s go back to the meeting room first. When he wants to speak, he will speak naturally."


    "Mr. Davies, let''s go too!" Seeing Arthur turn around, Casper quickly said that he needed to know thetest developments.


    "Whatever." Arthur didn''t refuse, and just like that, Casper and Nia, who was unwilling, followed them back to the conference room, where everyone was sitting or standing, and the atmosphere was solemn. Casper seized the opportunity to lean closer to Arthur, reminding him in a low voice,


    "Mr. Davies, you can''t just wait like this. It''s not good if Dan has ill intentions towards Ms. Webb."


    Seeing Casper bring up Dan''s thoughts on Lucia again, Arthur didn''t respond to it, but asked him,


    "Mr. Wood, you don''t seem to want me to negotiate with Spencer?"


    Casper''s eyes shed, his heart skipped a beat, and he suddenly realized that he was too reckless. Arthur''s insight was so sharp, and if he talked too much, he would definitely arouse his suspicion, so he smiled embarrassingly and said,


    "I just don''t want to see a viin like Spencer seed. Besides, isn''t everyone''s goal is to rescue Ms Webb as soon as possible?"


    Arthur didn''tment, just gave Casper a casual look, and didn''t respond anymore. Casper felt bored and backed away on his own.


    Just as Casper backed away, Otis and Helena walked over, and Helena asked Arthur,


    "Arthur, what was that Casper''s muttering to you just now?"


    "Helena, you seem to hate Casper?" Arthur asked Helena with a smile.


    "Well," Helena nodded without concealment. "I always feel that this person''s smile is too fake, and he is not a frank person."


    "Helena, your guess is urate," Arthur nodded in agreement, "So now I''m very concerned about why he hinted so many times that I should forcibly rescue Lucia."


    "He''s not a good person to get together with Nia," Otis said with a cold snort, "I shouldn''t have agreed to let theme with me just now, so our actions will be exposed to their sight."


    "No, they have to follow," Arthur said, "so I can observe what Casper says and does."


    Arthur always had a vague feeling that Casper intended to get rid of Spencer first, but he didn''t want to cause Lucia to have an ident, and the reason for this was what he cared most about. "It''s up to you," Otis knew that Arthur had ns in mind, and said, "Then let''s wait patiently."


    Waiting for one night, Spencer actually went straight to bed after eating, and was in a happy mood to sleep very peacefully. Jack and Victor, who were standing in the room watching him, really wanted to p him awake.


    The next day, Spencer woke up after a good night''s sleep. He stretchedzily, looked at the two beside the bed and said with a smile, "Thanks for your hard work, both of you."


    "You''re finally awake. If you sleep, you''re going to die in your dream." Victor was still full of resentment, with a bad tone of sarcasm.


    "Of course not," Spencer got out of bed with a smile, "Even if I die in my dream, Arthur would try to wake me up, wouldn''t he?"


    Victor was choked speechless and could only stare at Spencer.


    "Okay," Spencer continued with a smile, "You can go and tell Arthur. I''ll have a ''talk'' with him after breakfast."


    Was Spencer in no hurry? Of course he was anxious. He was more anxious than Arthur, because he wanted to escape from the current situation crazily. He deliberately dyed the timest night, but he just wanted to make Arthur anxious. Spencer would be happy even if it could make him feel a little bit unhappy.


    After breakfast, Spencer was brought into the meeting room by Victor and Jack, and when he saw everyone waiting for him, Spencerughed out loud.


    "Everyone really values me so much. Are you waiting so early in the morning?"


    "Speak up if you have something to say," Helena said angrily, "Stop ying lip service here."


    "Your temperament has not changed," Spencer said with a smile, and walked to the main seat and sat down calmly. He walked around all the people with an aloof attitude, and then said,


    "I want you to get Davonnis Corp out."


    This time, Spencer was negotiating with Arthur. He would never use the Brown family in a roundabout way again. Now that he was at the end of the road, let''s be direct.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Arthur asked tly.


    "Are you going to put Lucia''s life in jeopardy?" The smile on Spencer''s face froze, and then he regained hisposure and asked Arthur.


    "Of course I won''t ignore her life. I just think your request is very ridiculous. Do you think I will agree to your request after going through all these things?"


    "What do you mean!?" An ominous premonition rose in Spencer''s heart, and the smile on his face could no longer be maintained this time.


    "Spencer, you have gone too far this time. The only thing you can ask for now is to keep yourself alive, and don''t covet the rest. I want to save Lucia, but I won''t let you have a chance to stand up!" Arthur said sonorously.


    "You figured it out!" Arthur''s words confused Spencer, and he reminded him sharply, "Lucia is in my hands now. If you don''t agree to my request, I can get Dan to deal with her in minutes! At worst, I''ll fight till both you and your foe perish!"


    "Are you sure Dan will do as you give the order?" Arthur asked, staring at Spencer for a moment and pulling the corners of his lips.


    Spencer frowned, not understanding what Arthur meant. He seemed to imply that Dan was unfaithful to him?


    Impossible! Dan had been loyal to him along the way, and he will not betray himself!


    Confirming this, Spencer said forcefully,


    "Arthur, you don''t have to stir up trouble. Believe it or not, I''ll pass the order to Dan right now!"


    Spencer''s words made everyone''s hearts rise to their throats instantly, and Helena even anxiously wanted to stop Arthur''s way of negotiating, but was stopped secretly by Otis.

 Chapter 840 Strategizing

    Chapter 840 Strategizing


    Arthur was not anxious but just stared at Spencer, who was distraught, without making a sound.


    Suspiciousness was one of themon problems of many schemers, and Spencer can''t escape it naturally.


    Seeing that Arthur was calm and rxed, it seemed that he was really sure that he would die if the news was spread. Spencer himself began to lose hisposure, and he quickly calcted in his mind that Arthur and Dan didn''t have much contact and had no even basic conversations. Why did he infer so confidently that he would not take orders from him? Could it be that Dan had a personal rtion with him a long time ago, and even... he might be his?!N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Spencer''s eyes flickered frequently. Arthur knew he had won and spoke again,


    "You can try, but I advise you to be aware of your current situation and stop dreaming about power and wealth. How to save your life is your primary concern and the only condition you can exchange from me." Spencer unconsciously pursed his lips several times, saying that he would issue an order, but his hands did not move. He just stared at Arthur, and said for a while,


    "I can suspend the order, but I want you to tell me, is there a private deal between you and Dan?!"


    "Noment then." Arthur immediately declined to answer the question.


    Casper on the side raised his brows, thinking that Arthur was not a simple person. Before, he was guessing how he would mediate with Spencer, but he didn''t expect him to use the information he had told him as a way to sow discord!


    The more Arthur said this, the more suspicious Spencer became, and he couldn''t help thinking back to Dan''s actions all the way. First he stopped him from hurting Lucia, and then dyed time, and finally persuaded himto take the risk of negotiating. So he could be alone with Lucia now!


    When he was thinking of this, Spencer''s heart was on fire, and he couldn''t calm down anymore. He must immediately confirm Dan''s sincerity to him! "Arthur, I think you''re just bluffing." Although Spencer was flustered, he didn''t panic to the point of irrationality. He pretended to be calm and sneered, "If you''re really that sure, why don''t you just ask Dan to let Lucia go but keep talking nonsense to me?"


    "You''d have to ask Dan that question." Arthur responded indifferently, with ambiguous words.


    Sure enough, the next second, Spencer frowned even deeper. He gritted his teeth and kept weighing and calcting. Finally, he could only say helplessly,


    "Arthur, I want to go back and discuss with Dan. If you send someone to follow me, I can assure you that your speed of saving her is definitely not as fast as my gun!"


    "You can do whatever you want." Arthur was indifferent, and even turned slightly sideways to make way for Spencer immediately.


    Spencer stared suspiciously at Arthur for a few seconds. Although he couldn''t believe that he was so straightforward, the most important thing right now was to go back and question Dan as soon as possible. Much better to be in control than to leave her alone with Dan!


    Spencer left the conference room in full view, and Arthur really ordered the venue to be cleared, ordering everyone not to follow Spencer. His actions immediately aroused doubts from Helena and others who didn''t know the truth.


    "Arthur! What the hell are you thinking? Why did you let Spencer go so easily?!" Helena took the brunt of the blow, walked up to Arthur, stared at him and questioned him.


    Although Otis believed deeply in Arthur, he couldn''t immediately understand his intentions, and looked at him with the same doubt.


    "Hold your horses. You''ll just wait and see." Arthur said sinctly, not wanting to exin what he was using.


    Among the people present, perhaps only Casper and Nia understood Arthur''s intentions, but Arthur didn''t want to exin, and they naturally wouldn''t talk too much. But they had to say that Arthur''s move was too risky. If he was even remotely wrong about Spencer''s pattern, Lucia could be in real danger.


    "You want us to wait. How could we..." Arthur''s words obviously couldn''t quell everyone''s doubts. Helena wanted to question again, but was stopped by Otis before finishing speaking.


    Otis watched the crowd speak up for Arthur, and he said,


    "Trust Arthur. He cares more about Lucia''s safety than anyone else, and there is a reason for him to do so."


    Edwin, who had been silent all this time, also said,


    "Arthur, I believe in you."


    Hearing what Otis and Edwin said, everyone could only suppress their anxiety and look at Arthur. Reynolds, who was careful, noticed that there was a slight cold sweat on Arthur''s forehead, and then he realized that Arthur was not really calm and breezy. All the pressure was on his shoulders!


    Everyone looked at Arthur, and Arthur looked at the direction where Spencer was leaving, without any wavering in his eyes.


    It was a gamble ofst resort. If he won, he will regain the love of his life. If he lost, he will go with her!


    Following the way he came, Spencer kept looking around while walking, and after realizing that Arthur really didn''t send anyone to follow him, he walked faster.


    Back in the darkputer room, Spencer pushed open the heavy door and looked at the two faintly visible in the corner with a sullen face.


    "Sir, how''s the talk going?" Dan stood up and asked Spencer as soon as he saw him.


    Spencer kept silent, first nced at Lucia who didn''t move, and then walked towards them slowly, asking seemingly unintentionally as he walked,


    "You don''t seem worried that Arthur will hold me down."


    "We have Lucia in our hands. Of course I don''t have to worry..." Dan noticed something wrong in Spencer''s tone, and replied slowly.


    Spencer snorted, nomittal.


    Dan frowned and asked again,


    "Did the negotiationse to an end?"


    "Arthur said the only thing I could ask for is a way out for myself, and he wouldn''t say anything else," Spencer said as he secretly watched Lucia and Dan''s reactions, and continued, "Where do you think he got this confidence, or does he not care about you anymore, Lucia?"


    Spencer''s verbal provocation couldn''t irritate Lucia at all, but after hearing what he said, Lucia still quietly opened her eyes, and a pair of bright pupils stared at Spencer for a moment. But Dan was quite surprised. Arthur''s reaction was obviously beyond his expectation, and he quickly asked,


    "How is it possible? Can he really disregard her safety?"


    After a sneer, Spencer locked his eyes on Lucia, and said word by word,


    "So I came back with an excuse. Lucia is useless to me now. I decided to get rid of her first!"

 Chapter 841 The Results Of The Trial

    Chapter 841 The results of the trial


    Whether Dan will do it or not was the standard by which Spencer judged his sincerity.


    Dan didn''t make a sound. Instead of immediately responding to Spencer''s order as usual, he stood firmly on the spot, staring at Spencer suspiciously.


    At this time, Spencer said and acted very strangely, so he decided to ask clearly.


    "Sir, she''s ourst trump card. Are you sure you want to get rid of her immediately? If she dies, we will have no way out."


    "You can''t do it anymore?" Spencer raised his eyebrows at Dan and asked him sinisterly.


    "Of course not..." Dan hesitated in answering, and, subconsciously, he nced at Lucia and said,


    "It just feels reckless to do so."


    "Is it reckless?" When he saw Dan''s hesitation, Spencer''s suspicion reached its peak, and he decided to try him onest time. So when he was caught off guard, he suddenly rushed towards Lucia, sping her with both hands. Lucia''s neck began to tighten vigorously. This action did notst for three seconds when a huge impact hit her. Spencer was knocked away, but there was no trace of panic on his face as he fell on the ground, full of sarcasm.


    Look! He was exposed.


    Dan tried his best to knock Spencer away, and opened his hands unconsciously to protect Lucia in a protector''s posture. When he met Spencer''s eyes, he knew that he was impulsive. Spencer''s eyes were full of consideration.


    "Can you exin the situation?" Standing upright, Spencer asked Dan sarcastically.


    Dan''s arms protecting Lucia froze in mid-air, neither to continue nor to stop. For the first time, this calm and ruthless killer was hesitant.


    "Why were you stalling for time in the first ce? Why did you, who always only focus on keeping me safe, let me go out to negotiate alone? Why are you disobeying my orders now? Dan! I want you to exin it to me right away!" Spencer was aggressive.


    Dan put his hand down unnaturally, but still pursed his lips and said nothing.


    As he saw that Dan was silent and recalled that he was still protecting Lucia with both hands just now, his eyes looked hesitant but his movements were not muddled. Spencer had seen this kind of appearance before, and suddenly, he had a sh of inspiration. Maybe there was no rtion between Arthur and Dan at all. There was no deal, and the handle he was holding was Dan''s selfishness!


    "Lucia, I really want to praise you a few words. You can even subdue a person like Dan whose heart has been cold for a long time!"


    The damage caused by Spencer onlysted a few seconds, and Lucia''s flushed cheeks instantly returned to normal, but Spencer''s words made her frown in disgust.


    Dan understood that Spencer had sensed his feelings for Lucia, and hiding it at this time will only increase his suspicion, so he admitted frankly.


    "My feelings for her have nothing to do with business. Now I am still the bodyguard you invited, and I will not have any influence on your n because of personal affairs."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Heh, you dare to say it!" Spencer couldn''t stopughing, and asked Dan, "Is the person who knocked me away just now a ghost?"


    "I just don''t think now is the time to deal with her." Dan closed his eyes and said calmly.


    "Of course I know," Spencer still stared at Dan. "I just tried you just now. I didn''t expect you to be so tempted to try."


    Dan was speechless for a moment. It turned out that he had doubted him from the very beginning, no wonder something was wrong when he came in.


    "If we have an infighting now, Arthur will be the one who seeds."


    Although he really had a renunciation with Spencer because of Lucia, Dan didn''t want to get into trouble with Spencer because of this matter. They were now in the same boat, sharing weal and woe. Spencer didn''t say a word but just stared at Dan. Even though Dan didn''t hide his feelings for Lucia now, he couldn''t trust him 100% anymore. He didn''t want to talk about why Arthur would notice his thoughts, but he can no longer rest assured that he would leave Lucia alone with him again.


    "I failed to negotiate with Arthur. Maybe you can try it." Spencer suddenly suggested.


    "I''m going?" Dan hesitated for a few seconds before saying anything.


    "Of course, Arthur has already sensed your thoughts on Lucia. He is sure that you dare not do anything to her, but I am not. I want to kill her now! So it is most appropriate for me to take care of her. As for what you want to ask Arthur, you know it in your heart." Spencer said incredulously.


    Leave him alone with Lucia? Dan''s hesitation didn''t fade away, and he even frowned slightly.


    Spencer was very surprised to see Dan who was expressionless with hesitation on his face. He didn''t expect Dan''s feelings for Lucia to be so deep. After all, this man was a murderous person, and he was so cold-blooded that he would worry about Lucia so far. It seemed that it was really not possible to let them get along alone anymore.


    "Dan, although you are a bodyguard hired by my father in name, you should not forget how you escaped from the hunt back then, right? You offended the Eastern European forces and was chased all the way to the USA. It was my father who came forward to settle the matter. I kept you at home. Indeed, you cleared up many obstacles for our family afterwards, but we''re still kind to you, aren''t we?"


    "I haven''t forgotten," Dan said.


    "Then do as I say!" Spencer seemed to have regained control as he snapped, "Besides you and Lucia have no way!"


    Dan frowned, but didn''t have time to stop Spencer''s next words.


    "Lucia, haven''t you been looking for the real culprit who killed Poppy? It''s true that the mastermind is Jacob, and I might have been involved, but the one who pulled the trigger is Dan!" Spencer said without hesitation.


    As soon as Spencer finished speaking, finally, anger appeared on Lucia''s expressionless face. She frowned and stared at Dan. Although she had long guessed that it was him who did it, she got a definite answer today. Lucia''s hatred reached its peak!


    Very satisfied with Lucia''s expression, Spencer continued,


    "Dan is a good assassin. In such ate night, he was able to shoot Poppy between the eyebrows from hundreds of meters away. She didn''t know what happened until she died."


    "Enough!" Dan roared angrily, turning his back stiffly to Lucia, not daring to turn around to see how she would look at him.


    Staring at Dan''s hand, Lucia was furious, the hand that pulled the trigger and killed Poppy!


    Moving like lightning, Lucia suddenly jumped up and shed at Dan with her hand. She hated the mastermind, and she would not spare the assassin!

 Chapter 842 Who Miscalculated

    Chapter 842 Who Miscalcted


    Feeling the killing intent, Dan quickly dodged to avoid Lucia, but the moment he dodged, he saw her pupils full of hatred. He faltered and had no choice but to control Lucia. At this moment Lucia''s physical strength weakened instantly when she was subdued by him, but her angry eyes hurt more than the actual damage.


    Dan couldn''t open his brows any more. While pressing Lucia, he asked Spencer for a tie and tied her up. After making sure she couldn''t break free, he said to Spencer,


    "Sir, I''ll do as you say."


    Really, there was no hope.


    Dan knew it in his heart.


    His emotion, which was still in its infancy, was killed.


    Seeing Lucia struggling hard but unable to escape, Spencer was secretly pleased. Sure enough, Dan was still under his control. This time, Arthurpletely miscalcted! Dan stood up straight, and before leaving, he whispered something to Spencer, which was thest time he softened towards Lucia.


    "If you really have to, give her a quick fix."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Is this the tenderness of a tough man?" Spencer deliberately said in front of Lucia after Dan left.


    Lucia was still angry, and while struggling, she stared at Spencer wishing to smash him to pieces. He admitted it just now! Killing Poppy, he also had a part!


    Already ustomed to Lucia''s eyes, Spencer sat down next to her leisurely and naturally, enjoying the helplessness she hated to the extreme, and even challenged her. "Lucia, I really admire you. You must know that Dan is an ascetic. He has never been interested in women. He never expected to be attracted by you. How much charm do you have?" After finishing speaking, Spencer frivolously stretched out his hand to caress Lucia''s cheek, but was almost bitten by her. Spencer withdrew his hand embarrassingly, and said to himself, "Now it depends on the oue of the negotiations between Dan and Arthur. I am different from him. Now I will never be merciful to you."


    Lucia said harshly,


    "Have you ever been merciful to me?"


    Spencer''s eyes flickered when he heard this sentence. He avoided Lucia''s sight, and said quietly,


    "Believe it or not, you are the first woman in my life, and I fell in love with you not because of Esmae."


    Lucia bit her lip, wishing she could break free and sew Spencer''s mouth shut. He was obviously a ruthless person but pretended to be affectionate. This was the most disgusting face! "I''ve prepared for the worst even now," Spencer suddenly smiled, but this time the smile no longer contained the usual cunning and viciousness, but was more deste. He said,


    "If I can''t get you alive, then I''ll take you to the underworld, where there is no Arthur, maybe..."


    "Bah!" Lucia bahed in disgust, not even willing to listen to such vain guesses. "Even if you go to hell and beg the king of Hades, I will not spare you!"


    Spencer''s smile froze on his face.


    On the other side, Dan had sessfully arrived on the deck, and as soon as he appeared, someone notified Arthur, and Arthur and Otis immediately rushed to the deck from the conference room. "Arthur, you miscalcted." Dan said as soon as he saw Arthur.


    "That''s not necessarily the case." Arthur curled his lips and smiled, and there was no trace of worry between his brows.


    But Dan was doubtful and continued to say,


    "You wanted to sow discord between me and him, but unfortunately it failed. Now that Lucia is in the hands of him, I will negotiate with you. You may be able to predict that I will not do anything to Lucia, but he may not."


    "Who said I failed?" Arthur sneered and waved his hand. Victor and Jack immediately surrounded Dan. The two of them were enough to subdue Dan.


    Dan was a little confused at this moment, and snapped at Arthur.


    "Arthur! What are you going to do? Aren''t you afraid that he will harm Lucia?"


    "Of course I''m afraid, but on bnce, you are more difficult to deal with than Spencer, so I deliberately provoked his suspicious temper and reced you. Once you are subdued, isn''t it easy to catch him?" Arthur finally revealed his n. It turned out that his purpose in the beginning was to lure the most difficult Dan out.


    Helena on the side instantly understood Arthur''s intention, and said excitedly, "Dan is a special soldier, and he will control Lucia so we can''t rescue her, but if it''s Spencer''s coward, the rescue will be easy." "Of course," Arthur nodded with a smile, and then exined to everyone, "Spencer has always been suspicious. As long as I mention it a little, even if Dan has no objections, he will be worried, so he will definitely change his identity and let hime out to negotiate. Now Lucia with only Spencer around, we can act."


    After speaking, Arthur took out the walkie-talkie and said, "Gene, Nick, you can save her."


    Dan was stunned when he heard this, and then he realized that those who had always been together, were missing Gene and Nick. Maybe they followed Spencer to find their hiding ce in the first ce! "Arthur, I underestimated you!" Dan gritted his teeth and said. At this moment he seemed to have lost his fighting spirit, and he couldn''tpete with so many people by himself.


    Arthur ignored Dan, and after Gene and Nick reported their position, he led the crowd towards theputer room, and Dan gave up resistance and was tied up.


    As soon as they arrived at the bottom of the cabin, everyone saw Gene and Nick standing outside the door of theputer room. The door of the oppositeputer room was wide open, and Spencer''s desperate roar came from inside.


    "Back up! If you take another step forward, I''ll kill Lucia!"


    Gene and Nick did not overstep the rules, but were waiting for Arthur and his men to arrive.


    "Spencer, you have no way out. Let Lucia go now, and I can give you a way out." Arriving at the door of theputer room, Arthur sternly shouted inside.


    "Will I believe you!?" Spencer''s voice came out,


    "Back up immediately. If you don''t back up, I will shoot!"


    Arthur frowned and motioned everyone to back off. After waiting for a long time, Spencer and Lucia appeared at the door of theputer room. At this time, Lucia''s hands were tied behind her back, and Spencer stood behind her, using her as a shield. He strangled her neck with one hand. The other hand pointed a gun at her temple, and everyone''s hearts instantly rose to their throats.


    "Spencer, are you really going to bring things to this point?" Arthur took a deep look at Lucia and said to Spencer in a cold voice.


    "No one else knows about your kidnapping of Lucia except us. What you need to face is bankruptcy and charges from the USA. You can''t avoid prison, but at least you can save your life. Why raise this matter to a crime?"

 Chapter 843 Risking Your Life

    Chapter 843 Risking Your Life


    "It''s just bankruptcy?!" Spencer roared, "I''ve lost my power and wealth, so what''s the point of my life!? Even if I die now, I''ll let Lucia die with me! Arthur, I''ll make you regret it for the rest of your life!" After yelling, Spencer bowed his head into Lucia''s ear and said,


    "Lucia, remember well, if you can''t survive today, it''s because of this man in front of you. He doesn''t want to part with his family business, his glory and wealth, and he doesn''t want to trade them for you! So you have to die!"


    Lucia was unmoved by what Spencer said but could only let Arthur go in her eyes and heart. And even in this situation, hearing his voice, she could already calm down.


    Arthur was about to say something when he heard Esmae''s exmation from behind.


    "Spencer, you put the gun down! Don''t hurt Lucia!"


    Everyone turned around and saw that Esmae and Sophie heard the news and rushed over. Their faces were full of worry, and Esmae was even more anxious. It turned out that they just met a crew member in front of the door, and the crew informed them of the start of Lucia''s rescue. They couldn''t stay in the room with peace of mind anyway, so they entrusted the baby to the crew, and rushed over.


    If Esmae didn''t show up, Spencer might not have been so excited, but when he heard Esmae''smanding tone, his rationality disappeared instantly.


    The woman in front of him had used him countless times, and had never fulfilled the promise she made to him. Spencer''s resentment towards her was no less than that towards Lucia, and he also had the intention of killing her as a warning to others. When he saw Esmae, he raised his gun without thinking about it. To her, in an instant, before everyone could react, the gun went off.


    Esmae fell to the ground with a bang, but she didn''t feel any other abnormalities except the pain from the back of her head hitting the ground. There was a buzzing sound in her ears, but she still heard Arthur and Otis'' anxious and painful shouts.


    "Mom!"


    After that was Edwin''s heartbreaking voice. "Sophie!"


    Sophie?


    Esmae blinked and felt her hands were wet. When she came back to her senses and looked down, she saw Sophie lying on her. Her usual gentle face was as pale as a piece of white paper. With drips of cold sweat on her face, she nced at her slowly, showing a weak smile. Esmae seemed to see her squirming her lips and said,


    "Esmae, uncle and aunt''s life, I have given it back to you."


    "Sophie!" Esmae eximed, raised her hand to stand up, but found that her hand was soaked in blood, so hot, so red. It belonged to Sophie!


    "Mom!" Arthur''s eyes were bloodshot, and together with Otis and his father, he carried his mother over, only to see a huge blood hole on Sophie''s left shoulder, with blood bubbling from it.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Esmae was shocked. Looking at the blood on her hands trembling all over, she was still thinking about thest words Sophie said to her in her ears.


    At this time, Chris came over and hugged his trembling wife. He looked at Sophie worriedly, but didn''t expect that she really gave up her life to block a shot for his wife. The situation was critical at that moment, and everyone couldn''t react in time. When the sound rang, they only saw Sophie jumping towards Esmae.


    Although his wife was fine, Chris didn''t feel lucky at all, but felt extremely guilty. Esmae was the same. Until now, she was still in shock.


    When everyone rushed to Sophie to check the situation, Spencer hijacked Lucia and moved quietly towards the deck. Lucia''s eyes were full of tears, and her face looked painful. If Spencer hadn''t said in her ear, "If you struggle, the next one will be Arthur", she had already fought hard.


    Seeing his mother''s pale face in aa, no one med himself more than Arthur. The reason why he dared to bring everyone to arrest Spencer was that they were equipped withplete equipment, and everyone was wearing bulletproof vests, but the appearance of his mother caught them off guard. Spencer''s madness was even more unbelievable.


    Fortunately, Gene and Nick had always been fully equipped, and there will be nock of hemostatic bandages on their bodies. At the very least, after simple treatment, the blood that kept gushing out of Sophie''s wound was temporarily sealed. Sophie woke up in the voice of her husband and sons.


    Severe pain came from the wound, and the sweat on Sophie''s forehead fell like beans dropping down. It was toote to appease the anxiety of her husband and sons, but Sophie stared at Spencer who was quietly leaving with her confused eyes. After she wriggled several times, her lips were so painful that she couldn''t make a sound, and when she made a sound, she moaned in pain.


    "Mom, don''t talk. We''ll send you back for rescue right away!" Men do not easily shed tears when it doesn''t reach the point of grief. At this time, Arthur''s eyes were red, and seeing his mother''s weak appearance, he supported her with shame.


    After speaking, Otis next to him shouted,


    "Where are the medical staff?! Why haven''t they arrived yet?!"


    Sophie couldn''t listen to what they said, so she just stretched out her hand to hold her husband''s arm tightly, staring at Spencer''s direction. Edwin and Sophie had known and loved each other for many years, and he saw her intention at a nce. He immediately turned his head and looked, but he saw that Spencer had taken advantage of the chaos to take Lucia out of the bilge. And he just disappeared around the corner of the stairs.


    "Arthur! Otis! Calm down!" Edwin yelled, and immediately stopped the two sons. "Don''t forget that Lucia is not out of danger yet. Your mother is under my care. Take someone to rescue Lucia. Don''t Let Spencer go!"


    As soon as Edwin yelled, everyone realized that they had forgotten Spencer''s existence in a panic. But even so, Arthur didn''t move immediately. Behind him was the woman he loved, but in front of him was his mother, so Arthur couldn''t make a choice.


    Arthur didn''t move, and the others hesitated even more.


    Sophie couldn''t care less about the pain at this moment. She pped Arthur''s arm with all her strength, and a simple word seemed to have exhausted all her strength.


    "Go!"


    Sophie''s voice was weak, but also the most sonorous!


    Sophie woke up Arthur. It was a fact that his mother was injured. If something happened to Lucia again... No, absolutely not!


    Wiping his tears away with a hand, Arthur forced himself to calm down. Even though his voice was still trembling slightly, he said to Otis,


    "Otis, you and dad stay and take care of mom. The otherse with me to save Lucia!"


    "Otis, too!" Edwin was worried about his wife, and he was also worried about his son. Arthur was not professionally trained like his eldest son, and he could only rest assured if Otis was with him.

 Chapter 844 Continue To Rescue

    Chapter 844 Continue to Rescue


    "Arthur, let''s go!" Otis was a decisive person. Seeing that his mother''s injury was under control, he stood up and patted Arthur on the shoulder, saying loudly.


    Arthur also stood up, took a deep look at his mother''s pale face, and said sonorously,


    "Mom, don''t worry. I will bring Lucia back safely!"


    After speaking, Arthur and Otis chased after Spencer. Reynolds and Shawn followed closely behind. Gene and Nick followed along with the rest of the men, leaving only Edwin, Chris and Helena to apany Sophie and Esmae who was frightened.


    Helena held Sophie''s hand worriedly. Like her mother, she was equally grateful to Sophie and felt extremely guilty. On the other hand, she held Esmae''s hand. Helena could clearly feel her mother''s trembling. "Mom, Aunt Sophie will be fine." When the medical staff arrived and began to rescue her, Helenaforted her mother. She knew that the pain in her mother''s heart at this time was absolutely no less than the pain felt in Sophie''s body.


    At this moment, Esmae regained herposure a little bit. The first thing she did was to bend over to Sophie. Tears the size of beans flowed out along with her guilt. She choked up and said, "Sophie, why are you so stupid..."


    Sophie''s consciousness had begun to cken, but she still gave Esmae a heart-wrenching answer before she fell into aa.


    "For you... I''m not stupid..."


    Hearing Sophie''s words clearly and seeing her faint in pain, Esmae broke down in tears and fell into Chris'' arms.


    Edwin couldn''t tell howplicated his mood was at this time, so he could only hold his wife''s hand tightly, hoping that he would give her the strength to persist even when she was unconscious. "Mrs. Davies was shot on her left shoulder. He didn''t hurt her heart, but she needs an operation to remove the bullet immediately. Otherwise, the bleeding will continue and the consequences will be disastrous, Mr. Davies," the medical staff said to Edwin seriously.


    "The medical conditions on the ship are no better than that of a hospital, but they are sufficient toplete this operation. It is up to you to decide whether to do it or not."


    "Do it!" Edwin said without hesitation, and there was no need to worry about any medical conditions at this time.


    "Okay, go to the infirmary right away!" After receiving the urate answer, the medical staff immediately cooperated with their colleagues, and everyone worked together to carry Sophie onto the stretcher and rushed to the infirmary together.


    During the period, Chris, Esmae, and Helena followed closely behind, while Edwin held his wife''s hand and never let go.


    In a blink of an eye, Spencer had brought Lucia to the deck, but when he stood on the deck, he felt disappointed and bewildered. This giant cargo ship was no like his own yacht. There was no doubt that he must die if he jumped.


    Although he had prepared for the worst, if he could still live, Spencer would never choose to die, and he didn''t have the courage and determination.


    For the current n, he could only use Lucia to force Arthur. Spencer made up his mind and stood still by the deck, not escaping anymore. He mped Lucia fiercely and waited for Arthur toe.


    At this time, Lucia''s eyes were already soaked with tears. No matter who was injured, it was because of her. She felt as guilty as anyone else. Being held hostage and unable to confirm Sophie''s life made her feel unbearable pain. Her tears streamed down her face, quickly soaking Spencer''s arm.


    "Don''t cry!" Being so close to Lucia, the intense sadness in her body seemed to spread to him. Spencer roared violently.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Spencer, you''re going to die badly." Gritting her teeth, choking, Lucia chewed on her hatred.


    Spencer frowned. Lucia''s mournful voice seemed to predict the cause of his death, and he replied in a calm voice,


    "Even if I die badly, I have to take you with me. You can''t escape, from before to now!"


    After speaking, as if to show the authority of his words, Spencer tightened his arms deliberately. Lucia was immediately strangled, and was still choking. Her face flushed immediately. Even there was an ufortable coughing sound.


    This was what Arthur saw when he rushed to the deck.


    The pain in the heart was so clear. Arthur yelled, "Spencer! Stop it!"


    Spencer was almost insane at this time. If Arthur hadn''t shouted loudly, maybe he really wouldn''t let go. As soon as his arm rxed, he felt Lucia in his arms go limp in an instant, and he almost couldn''t hold her anymore. Only then did he realize that he almost killed her!


    He didn''t hesitated to shoot Esmae, but almost killing Lucia made him ache somewhere in his heart.


    Coughing and breathing desperately, Lucia was in a lot of pain, and couldn''t stop her tears. She, who was always strong, looked so weak and pitiful at this moment. Arthur''s heart seemed to be tightly clenched by one hand. Almost panting, he can''t breathe.


    "Spencer, have you really lost your mind? If you kill Lucia, you won''t be able to survive yourself. If you let her go, you still have decades to live. Why do you have to choose this dead end!" Seeing Arthur''s eyes full of pain, Otis stood up and lobbied quickly, while leading people slowly approaching Spencer.


    "Don''te here again!" At this time, Spencer was extremely sensitive. When he saw Otis approaching, he yelled loudly. He didn''t know where the strength came from, and he mped the already limp Lucia again, and the muzzle of the gun was tightly attached on her temple. Her fragile skin was almost crushed.


    "Okay, I''m not going," Otis raised his hand and asked him,


    "What will we do to let Lucia go?!"


    "What?" Spencer sneered, and fixed his eyes on Arthur. As long as he saw a trace of pain on his face, it was like a blessing from heaven to him.


    "I want to make him suffer forever!"


    "Why are you doing this?" Otis frowned. Feeling powerless, he continued to lobby.


    "Since childhood, no one haspared you to Arthur. Besides, Arthur''s IQ is innate. No one can control this kind of thing. Why do you treat him as an imaginary enemy? If you can rx, all this can be redeemed."


    "It''s irreversible!" Spencer was irritated by Otis'' words, and shouted excitedly.


    "It''s because his advantages are all innate, so I feel that God is unfair! Why is he born with so many people surrounding him. No matter how hard I try, Grandpa still refused to praise me. He obviously didn''t do anything but can get countless praises!"


    After speaking, Spencer stared at Arthur bitterly, and his mind kept showing that when he was a child, he stood alone by the side, but Arthur was able to stand among everyone, epting everyone''s praise with a proud face. He refused to ept it!

 Chapter 845 Dangerous!

    Chapter 845 Dangerous!


    So after he became an adult, he had been trying to surpass Arthur. Whether it was clothing, food, housing, transportation, he wanted them better than Arthur. But the more he chased, the more he found that Arthur was always leaping forward. No matter how hard he caught up, he can''t catch up with him! Even Elliot kept mentioning him when he came to the house, saying that he should learn more from him and their brothers!


    Why!


    The hatred in Spencer''s eyes was almost burning, and his own powerlessness made him even more restless. The thought of revenge was circling in his mind. No matter what kind of revenge, it seemed that getting rid of Lucia would cause him more pain!


    "If you hate me, juste for me. Why hurt others!" Arthur said heavily. He knew that Spencer was jealous of his talent, but he never knew that he hated it to this extent.


    "That can''t be done," Arthur''s words just hit what Spencer was thinking. A cruel smile was torn from the corner of his mouth, and he said sharply,


    "No pain is worth the pain of heartbreak. Lucia is dead, you can''t die, and you will be in pain for a lifetime! Haha, you will be in pain for a lifetime!" Spencer''s voice was like a ghost, but also like a hopeless lonely soul, both fierce and sad, scattered everywhere with the sea breeze.


    After speaking, Spencer stared at Lucia''s side face and the muzzle of the gun pressed closer to her temple, as if he would shoot her at any moment. "Spencer!" Arthur''s eyes were full of redness. He stared at the cold muzzle of the gun for a moment, and couldn''t help shouting nervously,


    "Don''t mess around! I''ll promise you whatever you want!"


    "It''ste!" Spencer didn''t believe Arthur''s words at all. He would have agreed!


    "I will never be fooled again, Arthur. I will let you send Lucia away with your own eyes today!"


    "No!" Arthur clearly saw the mad killing intent in Spencer''s eyes. He couldn''t care about anything else, and rushed forward to stop Spencer.


    But Lucia only thought of his safety when she saw Arthur rushing towards her. Spencer might not be able to aim at him from a long distance, but if Arthur stepped forward, maybe he would turn the gun to him. At this time, the execution ability of her body had surpassed her brain''s thinking speed. Lucia stood up and resisted without even thinking about it. She mmed Spencer hard with her shoulder in a reversed posture. There was a gunshot, and a bullet whizzed past Lucia''s brow bone.


    There was a burning sensation on the brow bone, a deafening roar in the ear, and a warm liquid flowed down the end of the eye. Lucia was stunned, and everyone present was stunned. No one expected that she would be so impulsive. Spencer''s heart was pounding.


    If the shot just now hadn''t missed, Lucia would be dead by now!


    Arthur was the first person to react. Seeing that Lucia was only scratched, he swung his long legs and attacked Spencer like a beast. Otis and the others stopped waiting and surrounded him together.


    The battle of trapped beasts was a lost game. At this time, Spencer had been hit by Lucia and was unable to stabilize his body. There was a fence behind him. He dragged Lucia who was still a little dazed and staggered back a few steps. No one knew if it was on purpose or his inability to keep his feet steady. He fell off the railing all of a sudden. Only one hand was still tightly sped around Lucia''s neck, so he dragged her down with his own gravity.


    "Lucia!" Arthur ran forward desperately. No matter how fast he moved, he could barely grab Lucia''s calf in the end, and hugged her fiercely. Lucia was bound. If she really fell into the sea, he didn''t have time to rescue her, so he couldn''t let go!


    After turning down, Lucia and Spencer mmed into the hull with the force of the swing. Spencer''s own weight and physical strength forced him to no longer hold Lucia''s neck, and his body fell uncontrobly. He still held Lucia''s arm tightly.


    The most painful person at this time was Lucia. She was almost hanging upside down outside the fence. Not only the blood in her whole body was rushing to her brain, but there was still a buzzing sound in her ears. The most important thing was Spencer''s restraint. He buckled her shoulder and her neck. Her shoulder that was originally tied back could not bear the weight of a grown man, so it can be seen that Lucia''s arms had been twisted into a strange shape, not to mention the pressure on her neck.


    Arthur watched Lucia''s face turn red. If Spencer didn''t let go, Lucia would suffocate to death before falling into the sea!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Spencer! Let go!" Arthur yelled like crazy. At this time Otis and the others rushed over, and everyone stretched out their hands to help Arthur hold Lucia''s leg tightly together.


    "Don''t even think about it!" Spencer''s voice had be hoarse due to his weakness, but it didn''t affect his ruthlessness in the slightest. He looked up. His eyes reflected Arthur''s expression of extreme pain, and he smiled.


    "Arthur!" Otis knew that Lucia couldn''tst much longer, and dragging her up forcibly in this situation would only speed up the speed of her suffocation. The only way was to let Spencer let go, and at this time, the only way to do this was to get rid of Spencer!


    Without the slightest hesitation, Arthur turned his head to look at Otis, and said harshly, "Get rid of him!"


    As if he heard Arthur''s words, Spencer''s voice came up. "If you dare to do something to me, I can kill Lucia before she suffocates."


    Spencer''s words stunned everyone. They looked down again, only to find that the impact just now didn''t make Spencer let go of the gun. At this moment, he pressed the muzzle of the gun against Lucia''s chest in a strange gesture. Up, and then up, was Lucia''s blushing face.


    Lucia''s tears kept flowing backwards. Because Spencer''s right hand pressed her, her head was raised high. She couldn''t see Arthur''s face, but could only see the upside-down picture. The sky was below, and the sea was above, but between the sky and the sea, she could hear Arthur''s conflicted and distressed cries.


    "Lucia ..."


    Can''t die!


    Lucia had only one thought now!


    What would happen to Arthur after she died? What about Teddy? What about the baby?!


    "Stop trying to struggle," Spencer whispered in Lucia''s ear as Lucia began to struggle. His voice sounded like it wasing from the other side.


    "You have toe with me."


    When she heard this, Lucia''s tears fell even more fiercely, and the continuous backflow of tears quickly soaked the hairline and stained Spencer''s arm. Seeing the wetness on his arm, Spencer was a little stunned that it was Lucia''s tears.

 Chapter 846 ThereS A Wave Again

    Chapter 846 There''s a wave again


    Once upon a time, he hoped that Lucia would shed tears for him one day, but it couldn''t be because of hatred...


    "Do you really hate me that much?" Spencer murmured weakly. In fact, he knew that his physical strength was not enough to continue to support him. Unless he used a gun, he would have fallen into the sea before Lucia passed out.


    How could Lucia speak? She couldn''t even cough in this situation, and only the gurgling tears could tell her pain.


    Thinking back, Spencer really wanted to die. He was thinking and weighing in his heart. With Arthur''s character, he would definitely send someone to search for him if he fell. There was still a chance of life, but if he really shot, then both he and Lucia must die. Maybe this was an opportunity to make her look at him differently.


    Having made up his mind in an instant, Spencer nced at Arthur on the railing who was already frantic, and raised his voice with difficulty on purpose and said to Lucia,


    "My love for you has never been fake. In fact... How could I hurt you?"


    Hearing such absurd words under such circumstances, if the situation did not allow it, Lucia really wanted to sneer hard.


    "Lucia, I was forced to be helpless before. If there is still time in the future, I will definitely try my best to make up for you..." Spencer said affectionately. Even if he didn''t deliberately pretend, his hand was already slowly sliding down, and then can''t catch it either.


    "This time, just treat it as thest time I love you... I''m willing to let go..."


    Lucia felt Spencer''s decline, but she didn''t believe his words at all, and she could even vaguely guess what he was nning. Spencer had no goodness in his heart, and there was only one roar in her heart: so let it go!


    "Arthur, are his words believable?" Otis and the others also heard Spencer''s words. Everyone was uncertain whether he really wanted to release Lucia or had other ns, but Arthur didn''t suspect much. No matter what he wanted to do, saving Lucia was the most important thing now.


    Spencer tried his best to look at Arthur again. Obviously he had heard what he said to Lucia. At this moment he had stopped shouting and was staring at him helplessly. Spencer knew that his n had seeded, so he tilted his head at Lucia and kissed her neck. Murmuring something, he then smiled slightly, and let go of his hand generously.


    As soon as Spencer let go of his hand, Lucia felt a burst of relief. Before she could recover, she heard a gunshot, and she was instantly stunned.


    Who shot it?! Was it Arthur, or Spencer?!


    But there was no more paining from her body. Lucia didn''t know whether she was numb or the bullet didn''tnd on her body at all. The grip on her feet never rxed for a moment. After a few seconds, her body rose slowly and she was saved up.


    Finally, the gaze was reversed. The sky and the sea returned to the normal position. The air flowed smoothly into the nasal cavity. Lucia began to cough violently, but her body stopped trembling, because she returned to Arthur''s arms.


    Arthur knew he couldn''t use too much force, and knew that Lucia was not suitable to be hugged tightly, but he couldn''t control his arms. He tightly wrapped her in his arms, and only the solid touch could calm his trembling heart.


    Finally, she was back.


    With a sigh, he said it with satisfaction.


    The sessful rescue did not dazzle everyone, and they did not forget the gunshot.


    When Lucia''s cough subsided a bit, Arthur looked up at the shooter.


    Not far away, Casper had put down his hand, but he still held the pistol in his hand.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Otis and the others also stared at Casper, full of vignce. No one expected that he would be the one who shot in the end!


    Breathing easier, Lucia also looked up at Casper, but her eyes were moreplicated than others.


    "Is Ms. Webb okay?" Casper obviously didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong. He stepped forward, looked at Lucia and asked worriedly.


    "Spencer is dead?" Casper''s question was ignored. Only Lucia raised her head slightly and asked Arthur in a hoarse voice.


    Arthur raised his hand and wiped away the tears from the corners of Lucia''s eyes, while moving his eyes to silently nce at the end of her hair, but didn''t answer.


    Lucia frowned slightly. Her arm was dislocated and she couldn''t move, so he gently turned her hair to the front of her body, only to see that the ends of her jet-ck hair were stained with a little moisture, and she knew what it was without guessing.


    "The bullet passed through the temple..." Arthur slowly said what he saw just now. Even though Spencer was unforgivable, the disappearance of a life in front of his eyes still brought him a lot of shock. It was the startled look in Spencer''s eyes at the end making he remember it clearly.


    "Why?" Lucia asked, turning to Casper.


    "Of course it''s because if you don''t attack, even Ms. Webb will die with you." Casper answered as a matter of course, but his reasoning made everyone frown.


    A person who had just shot and killed a person was not frightened, did not tremble, and even frown. If he said that he had a pure heart, no one will believe it.


    "Casper, it''s a good thing you shot. Otherwise Ms. Webb would be in danger," said Nia who had been by his side and witnessed the whole process, in a "terrified" voice, as if afraid that Casper''s words would not carry enough weight.


    "Ms. Webb, are you all right now?"


    "I''m fine. Thank you for your help." Lucia responded in a hoarse voice, but her eyes were fixed on Casper.


    Casper still maintained a calm smile on his face, but his heart had already started beating fast, and his back began to feel cold.


    In fact, Casper and others followed Arthur and Spencer from the moment they started to confront each other. They just watched from a distance and did not n to participate in the chaotic situation until they came to the deck and saw Lucia and Spencer jumping down the railing together. When Spencer started whispering in Lucia''s ear, Casper shot.


    On the surface, he saved Lucia''s life, but in fact, he just took the opportunity to get rid of Spencer.


    Now seeing Lucia staring at him for a moment, Casper couldn''t figure out exactly what Spencer told her, and how much Lucia believed.


    Everyone noticed that Lucia looked at Casper strangely, especially Nia. She stood between Casper and Lucia with a guilty conscience. Blocking her sight, she said,


    "Ms. Webb, you must be suffering right now. Mr. Davies, it''s better to take her back for treatment as soon as possible."

 Chapter 847 Lost And Found

    Chapter 847 Lost and Found


    After being reminded by Nia, everyone came to their senses, not because they didn''t care about Lucia''s situation, but because Casper''s behavior was really unconvincing.


    "Arthur, quickly take Lucia to the infirmary." Otis said, and by the way, ordered his men to start salvaging Spencer''s body. Although he was unforgivable, he was still their rtive after all, and salvaging the body can be regarded as the best he can do.


    Arthur nodded when he heard the words. Without him doing anything, Lucia had already voluntarily leaned herself deeply into his arms. Her small face was covered with blood and tears, but when facing him, there was a smile on her face, like warm breeze in Spring.


    "Idiot..." Knowing that she didn''t want to worry him and forced a smile, Arthur cursed, picked up Lucia and walked towards the infirmary.


    "Finally, there is no obstacle..." Although Spencer had just died, it was absolutely impossible for Lucia to feel sorry for him. Now that she was peacefully in Arthur''s arms, Lucia felt all her worries were let go. Although her whole body was suffering from physical pain, her spirit was as rxed andfortable as floating in soft clouds. Since then, she never had to leave him even half a step.


    Arthur was worried about Lucia''s injury, but when he heard her words, he still curled his lips uncontrobly.


    Yes, there was no obstacle.


    Lucia passed out, whether it was too rxed or the pain was unbearable. If it wasn''t for her breathing evenly and smoothly, Arthur would probably run wildly. When he came to the infirmary with Lucia in his arms, Edwin and other people who were waiting outside saw them, and their expressions changed instantly. "Oh my God! Is Lucia okay?!" Helena was the most excited. She eximed, but then fell silent again in the next second, because Arthur shook his head lightly.


    Everyone gathered around and looked at Lucia with concern while Arthur exined softly,


    "Lucia is fine. Her arm is dislocated. Let her sleep for a while. How is mom doing?"


    "It''s okay. The doctor said the bullet didn''t hurt the vitals. He just took it out." Edwin said, reassuring Arthur.


    Hearing this, Arthur was relieved. The two beloved women were all fine, which was a great blessing to him.


    Elliot was probably the only one who can think of Spencer at this time. He rushed to the infirmary only after Sophie was shot. He was worried after hearing Edwin say that Spencer hijacked Lucia and escaped. Now that Lucia came back safely, he couldn''t help but think of Spencer.


    "Arthur, where''s Spencer?" Elliot hesitated for a moment, but still asked.


    Arthur''s eyes moved slightly, and for a moment he didn''t know how to speak.


    Elliot had experienced a lot in his life. How could he not understand the hidden meaning in his eyes?


    A feeling of sourness rose from his heart. Even though Spencer was guilty of many crimes, he was his nephew after all. He lowered his head and sighed softly,


    "Forget it, he deserves what he deserves."


    "Elliot, we didn''t do it." Otis, who had ordered his subordinates toe after him, happened to hear what Elliot said, so he told him and everyone what happened.


    It wasn''t that Otis was running away from anything. He said it and just wanted to let Elliot know that they hadn''tpletely broken the bond.


    After listening to the whole process, Elliot hadplicated emotions. He turned to Edwin and said,


    "Edwin, I''ll leave for a while. If there is any change on Sophie''s side, please let me know immediately. You know where I can be found."


    Edwin sighed slightly and nodded slightly.


    "Elliot goes to see Erik, right?" Otis saidplicatedly after Elliot left.


    "Now he is the only one who is most suitable to tell Erik the news." Edwin said helplessly.


    Not long after, there was a mournful cry from a certain cabin in the ship. It was the bitterness, and it was also the remorse and helplessness of a man who had lost everything.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Due to limited medical conditions on the ship, all medical staff were present in the infirmary for Sophie''s operation. Arthur could only hold Lucia and wait outside the door temporarily. If Reynolds hadn''t taken a chair for him, maybe Arthur would have been like this with her in his arms.


    At some point, Esmae not cared about Lucia, but also Arthur who worried about her day and night. Seeing that he had been hugging Lucia, Esmae said softly,


    "Arthur, why don''t you take Lucia back to the cabin to rest? We''ll let you know when Sophie''s surgery is over."


    Arthur looked up at Esmae gratefully, shook his head slightly and said,


    "No, I want to wait for my mother toe out."


    On the one hand, he was bound by family affection, and on the other hand, he was reluctant to part with his beloved woman. Only by waiting here silently, can Arthur get the best of both worlds. Seeing his persistence, Esmae couldn''t help admiring him, and secretly scolded herself for being reckless before. How could she have misjudged him while he was such a loving and righteous man? Seeing Esmae frowning and staring at Arthur with guilt, Helena felt sour and satisfied in her heart. Then, she deliberately asked her mother,


    "Mom, do you now know why I supported Lucia and Arthur''s rtionship?"


    In the past, Esmae might not be able to admit her mistakes, but now it was different. She smiled embarrassedly and said,


    "I see, you have a good eye."


    "Of course," Helena raised her chin proudly. She held Otis on the arm and said,


    "I picked this one better!"


    Helena''s mischievous moment made everyone smile, and the heavy atmosphere became much lighter. Edwin looked at Arthur who was hugging Lucia, and then at Otis who was hugging Helena, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Not long after, news finally came out in the infirmary that Sophie''s operation was very sessful. The first person to rush in was not Edwin, but Esmae. Seeing Sophie lying on the side of the operating table, Esmae finally couldn''t help crying again. Like remorse, like relief.


    At this time, Sophie was still under anesthesia and was guarded by medical staff. The surgeon began to treat Lucia non-stop. Lucia''s arm was seriously injured. The red seal showed how much weight it bore at that time, and her neck was even more strangled, which was shocking.


    "Doctor, is she all right?" Arthur asked immediately after the doctor examined Lucia''s injury.


    "Nothing serious. Her neck has some skin trauma. As long as her arm is corrected, but do I need to wake her up and correct it?" the doctor asked.


    Arthur frowned, hesitated for a moment and said, "No need."

 Chapter 848 Ruthless

    Chapter 848 Ruthless


    Instead of letting Lucia suffer while awake, it was better to put her in aa to correct it, and then everything will be fine.


    The doctor nodded, taught Arthur to hold Lucia''s arm and began to correct the posture. Everyone watched the doctor''s every move nervously. The doctor''s movement was a neat twist, and the bones of Lucia''s arm made a crisp sound. There was a "crack" sound, and then she woke up with a shiver of pain.


    Lucia was at a loss as to where she was at this moment, and was abruptly awakened by the sharp pain from her arm.


    "Doctor, is it okay?" Arthur''s hoarse voice rang in Lucia''s ear.


    "Okay, just pay attention to restter." It was the voice of a stranger.


    Lucia blinked, and when she looked up again, she caught Arthur''s smiling eyes, and he said softly.


    "Lucia, it''s okay."


    "Huh?" Lucia was still in a daze, and Arthur''s heart fluttered with her wide-eyed and ignorant look. He really wanted to hug her and kiss her hard.


    "Lucia," Helena exined with a distressed yet amused voice, "The doctor has corrected your arm just now, and you''re fine."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Oh..." Lucia responded in a low voice, as if she didn''t quite understand the current situation. She tried to move her arm, only to realize that she had been sitting on Arthur''sp. Her mind finally started working. The scenes that happened before slowly came back to her mind. She raised her head suddenly. All the people who cared about her were around, and they were all looking at her tenderly.


    "I..." Lucia didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Lucia," Arthur hugged Lucia lightly, and said to her in a tone gently, "You are fine now. Spencer has received what he deserved."


    "Lucia," Helena also leaned down and held Lucia''s hand, telling her affirmatively, "Arthur saved you. From now on, no one will dare to threaten you again."


    When she was listening to their gentle words, Lucia slowly calmed down. For some reason, she didn''t shed tears just now after the pain was so severe, but now the tears were falling down, dripping down on Arthur''s heart, burning him sorely.


    "Lucia, you''re safe." Holding Lucia in his arms, Arthur said distressedly.


    Regardless of the injury on her arm, Lucia raised her hand and hugged Arthur''s neck, weeping in a low voice, as if expressing her grievances, but also feeling at peace. Everyone looked at Lucia who was crying like a child, and couldn''t help but feel sad. Fortunately, everything was over.


    At this time, Casper and Nia did not follow to the infirmary ignorantly. They returned to their cabins early. Nia was very excited about the result, but found that Casper''s mood seemed wrong. "Casper, Spencer is dead. No one knows your identity anymore. Why are you still unhappy?"


    "I always feel that there is something wrong with the way Lucia looks at me." Casper was sensitive and suspicious, so how could he miss theplicated look in Lucia''s eyes when she looked at him? Nia frowned upon hearing this, and couldn''t help feeling worried.


    "It seems that something is wrong. Do you suspect that Spencer has told her the truth?"


    "I''m not sure," Casper said, frowning deeper than Nia.


    "If Spencer had told her, her reaction would have been too calm. Her hatred for me would have exploded on the spot, but if Spencer hadn''t said anything, why was she staring at me like that? Could it be because I killed Spencer?"


    Nia''s eyes flickered, and she said hesitantly,


    "It''s also possible. After all, you just killed him with your own hands. Your reaction at that time seemed a bit too..."


    Nia hesitated to speak.


    "Cold?" Casper said the word for her with a sneer.


    Nia''s eyes flickered again. Casper hit her point. Although Nia also hated Spencer, she was just an ordinary person after all. She had never seen the gunshot with her own eyes. Saying that she was not afraid of him was a lie. Plus Nia had already be suspicious of Casper, the mood was even moreplicated.


    Seeing Nia''s eyes twinkling, Casper smiled indifferently, and was even a little proud.


    "This is also the first time I''ve killed a person. I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to do it. I didn''t expect it to be nothing more than that. Besides, don''t you hate Spencer more than I do? Why do you look sympathetic to him now?"


    Only people with evil spirits in their hearts will be proud of their own cruelty.


    Nia shuddered after hearing Casper''s words. Seeing him staring straight at her, she changed the subject with a murmur.


    "Of course I didn''t sympathize with him. I was just thinking, after all, you killed him. What if you are held ountable?"


    "This is on the high seas, outside the legal authority. Who will pursue it?" Casper shrugged nonchntly, leaning on the head of the bed and saying leisurely,


    "Besides, although I had other intentions in getting rid of Spencer, I saved Lucia''s life after all. This kindness can help us a lot in the future."


    Hearing this sentence, Nia calmed down a little. She thought for a while and said,


    "Then we can concentrate on dealing with Lucia in the future, right?"


    "It''s Arthur," Casper corrected.


    Nia pursed her lips again.


    Casper gave Nia a sideways look, didn''t want to exin but spoke anyway,


    "As long as Arthur is around, we can''t hurt Lucia. If we want to take back JTP Group, we have to destroy Arthur first."


    "But Davonnis Corp is so powerful. Spencer can''t shake it with all his strength, so how can we..." Before Nia finished speaking, she was frightened by Casper''s stare and shut her mouth. "Are you saying I''m inferior to Spencer?!"


    "That''s not what I meant..." Nia lowered her eyes and made a humble excuse.


    "Then don''t doubt my strength casually," Casper''s aura became much more violent after he started the killing, and even his eyes became more gloomy.


    "ucia hates me to the bone and I can safely appear beside her. What else can I not do?!"


    "Yeah." Nia nodded meekly.


    Nia''s response was really perfunctory. Casper sat up straight. He seemed to be trying to convince Nia, and also seemed to be giving himself a shot in the arm and said,


    "Don''t forget that there is the Woods family behind me. Miles is not weak and has great ambitions. As long as we can incite him to deal with Davonnis Corp, we may not bepletely sure."


    If only it were that simple... Nia thought so in her heart, but she didn''t dare to show it.

 Chapter 849 I Feel Guilty

    Chapter 849 I feel guilty


    Casper and Nia were having trouble, and Sophie had been transferred from the infirmary back to the cabin. Although she was not awake yet, she was in a stable condition. After staying by her side for a long time, Lucia finally listened to everyone''s advice and went back to the room with Arthur to rest first.


    Lucia originally wanted to take the baby with her, but Arthur knew that her current condition was really not suitable for taking care of the baby, so he handed the baby over to Esmae and Helena to take care of her and help Lucia take care of herself first.


    Walking into the bathroom, looking at the pale face reflected in the mirror, Lucia realized how haggard and embarrassed she was.


    Touching the strangle marks on her neck, Lucia almost forgot how she was held hostage by Spencer. At this time, another person walked into the mirror, which was Arthur.


    Arthur stood behind Lucia, looking at her in the mirror with distress. This woman who should have been held in his hands and cared for had suffered so much torture in vain. Arthur only felt that he was ipetent.


    Raising his hand to cover Lucia''s hand touching the scar, Arthur revealed the guilt in his heart.


    "Lucia, I''m sorry for making you suffer. If only I had been more decisive, if I had..."


    Before Arthur finished speaking, Lucia turned around and looked up at him. When he was looking into Lucia''s shining eyes, his words stopped abruptly.


    "Don''t say such things," Lucia told Arthur with a faint smile on her lips.


    "Everything that happened to me was not caused by you. Spencer is ambitious and will explode one day. Although he took such a big risk this time, everything is fine now. Aunt Sophie and Auntie have settled down, and Auntie understands your care for me, which is the best ending for us."


    Listening to Lucia''s words, Arthur didn''t feel any better. Instead, he felt that if she scolded him a few words, maybe he could feel relieved.


    As she saw that Arthur was still frowning, that heroic handsome face was not a bit domineering at this time, but looked like an aggrieved child''s, Lucia''s smile deepened. She tiptoed and tapped his lips lightly. Her face slightly turned red and sheforted him,


    "Don''t think so much. Am I standing here properly?"


    It was the greatest blessing to be so close to each other, but now to be intimate. Arthur did not hesitate to reach out and hug Lucia to deepen that kiss, using his perception to appreciate the happiness lost and regained.


    The bath, of course, was done by Arthur for Lucia. Although the process was rather ambiguous, because of Lucia''s injury, Arthur really became a warrior. Until Lucia came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bathrobe, his face was still very red.


    Seeing Arthur deted, Lucia smiled even more happily.


    Arthur had never been so embarrassed before. He brushed his hair irritably, quickly looked away from Lucia''s face, and changed the subject and asked,


    "By the way, what did Spencer say to you at the end? You seem to have developed some sort of strange emotion toward Casper."


    Arthur wouldn''t miss a single wave of Lucia''s mind and the way she looked at Casper on deck.


    When he referred to Spencer''sst words, the smile on Lucia''s face faded a bit, and she sat down on the bed and replied,


    "Spencer said to me, watch out for Casper."


    Those words had profound meanings.


    "Watch out for Casper?" Arthur raised his eyebrows and sat down next to Lucia, feeling vainly confused.


    "Spencer wanted to live," Lucia continued, nodding.


    "You know what hisst act was for. We all know this man well. He was just trying to sell favors. He seemed to make my life easier. In fact, he was just sure that if he fell into the sea, you would definitely send someone to rescue him. So what he said at the time should not be as simple as it seems on the surface, but he didn''t expect Casper to appear suddenly. He died, and there was no chance to exin it."


    "It stands to reason that although he and Casper had a feud, Casper is just someone close to Nia. Even if he wants to warn something, it should be about Nia. Why did he deliberately mention Casper? Could it be that he discovered something?" Arthur thought quickly. It didn''t take long to sense Spencer''s intentions.


    "He must have caught something against Casper, and I''m sure Casper is very afraid of this." Lucia said with a glowing gaze.


    "Lucia, you''re smart," Arthur praised, not forgetting to kiss Lucia on the head, and continued,


    "Although Casperes from aplicated background, his past investigation reveals that he''s very innocent. However, after he shot and killed him on the deck at that time, he did not panic." Lucia nodded, leaned into Arthur''s arms and frowned slightly, saying,


    "What the hell did Spencer find?"


    Seeing that Lucia was very worried, Arthur regretted using this topic to divert his attention. What Lucia needed now was rest.


    Raising his hand to caress Lucia''s cheek, Arthur said,


    "It''s my fault. I brought this up suddenly. You should take a good rest now. We''ll investigate the reasonter."


    Hearing Arthur''s annoyed words, Lucia couldn''t help but find it funny. Didn''t he just bring it up on his own initiative?


    However, after so much, Lucia was indeed tired.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before closing her eyes, Lucia grabbed Arthur''s skirt and said,


    "Arthur, stay with me all the time."


    Arthur curled his lips and smiled, and after kissing on the top of Lucia''s head, he replied softly,


    "Of course, always with you."


    Sophie''s anesthesia faded five hours after the operation. When she woke up, she unexpectedly found that it was not her husband Edwin, but Esmae and Helena, and of course, the little baby who was sleeping next to her. There was nothing happier than being able to see the baby as soon as she opened her eyes. Although Sophie was in pain, she still smiled and looked at the baby''s sleeping face for a while, and then asked Esmae,


    "Esmae, where''s Edwin?"


    "He went to Elliot''s. Elliot has been depressed since he told Erik the bad news in the afternoon. Edwin was a little worried and went to him." Esmae exined.


    Sophie smiled, and could rest assured to hand herself over to Esmae''s care. It seemed that her husband knew that they had settled down.


    Seeing Sophie still smiling, Esmae couldn''t express the sadness in her heart. She tucked the quilt for her and said,


    "You... shouldn''t have been so impulsive..."


    "It''s really a little impulsive," Sophie didn''t deny it, but said, "But the body moves faster than the brain."

 Chapter 850 Bury The Hatchet

    Chapter 850 Bury the hatchet


    A few simple words expressed Sophie''s friendship for her. Esmae was very sad, and annoyed by her indifferent attitude, so she pretended to be angry and said,


    "Idiot! You still say it so easily. If you have severe injury, I will..."


    "No." Seeing Esmae''s red eyes, Sophieforted quickly,


    "Aren''t I doing well? Besides, I am willing to block a shot for you. This is what I owe you... I am really happy to be able to pay it back."


    "Who wants you to pay it back!" Esmae said in a "bad voice", but the moisture in her eyes became excess.


    Sophie sighed lowly.


    "I''m sorry about your parents... because of my concealment, you were burdened with heavy shackles. After learning the truth, I have been thinking about how I should pay off this. I don''t..." Before Sophie finished speaking, Esmae stopped her,


    "I was the one who was so impulsive back then, and I never thought about Edwin''s attitude towards me. I chose the path I took, and no one is to me. From now on, let''s not talk about the past. I, Esmae, only know that the most important friend in my life, Sophie, is back!"


    "Esmae ..." Hearing Esmae''s words, Sophie, who was worried about her crying, cried out first. Her eyes were red when she was crying.


    Esmae couldn''t bear it anymore. She gently raised her hand to wipe away the tears that Sophie shed, but forgot that she had tears in her eyes, and said,


    "Sophie, I need your advice for the rest of my life."


    Sophie and Esmae resolved the years of grievances with a few words, and they were still crying tenderly. Helena beside her was so moved that she burst into tears, making the two elders dumbfounded andughed dumbly in tears.


    On the deck, the sea breeze at night was no longer as gentle as it was during the day. Mixed with the sshed sea water, it kept rolling towards the two people standing by the fence. "Did Spencer die here?" Elliot said sadly, looking at the bottomless sea outside the railing.


    Edwin didn''t respond, but just felt sad. After several hours of salvage, Spencer''s body was still missing. Maybe he was rolled into the bottom of the boat, or maybe he was dragged away by something in the sea. In short, his fate was bleak. As an elder, there was no resentment in Edwin''s heart, only regret.


    "It''s also my fault that I''m careless. I haven''t cared much about him for so many years. I know that Erik''s intentions are not right, and his mother died young. I should teach him more..." As soon as he left, all kinds of regrets came to his heart. Unfortunately, no amount of regret was in vain.


    "Elliot, sorry." Edwin didn''t know how tofort Elliot.


    "Right now Erik is almost half crazy. When I told him the bad news, he cried and said his baby son was gone, and smiled and said he deserved it. I don''t know how he should continue to live in the future." Elliot said to himself.


    Thinking of Erik and his long-standing obsessions, Edwin pondered for a while and asked Elliot,


    "Elliot, do you also feel that my father owed you all back then?"


    "How could it be!" Elliot immediately denied Edwin''s statement.


    "If it wasn''t for his rescue, we would have been eaten alive by rtives from my mother''s side. He not only educated us, but I also know that all the start-up funds he gave us to start our business were all his own assets. My father''s business was at a loss, and there is nothing left, but it''s a pity that Erik ignored this fact and led to the bitter fruit like today."


    "I want to settle the matter for Erik and send him back to his home. If he still has obsessions, I will give him something..." Edwin said his n.


    "You don''t have to do so," Elliot said. "Now Erik has been expelled from the family long ago. I will bring him back to Scond. For what happens after that, we can decide."


    Seeing that Elliot had already figured out a way out, Edwin patted him on the shoulder, and the two of them looked at the boundless deep sea in silence, speechless since then.


    The next day, the freighter continued to move forward under the rising sun, all the way to thend. This time, the people on the freighter no longer frowned, and each one was immersed in the joy of reunion. Seeing Gene again, Lucia went up and gave him a big hug. Arthur couldn''t help coughing and reminding him with jealousy after a long time.


    "Gene, let go now. He will take your skin offter." Victor teased.


    Gene heard the words and immediately raised his hands to signal, saying innocently, "Lucia hugged me!"


    A man behaved so cowardly that everyone couldn''t helpughing.


    Lucia let go of Gene with a smile and said gratefully,


    "Gene, thank you for keeping our promise!"


    Lucia was really grateful. If it weren''t for Gene, the baby might not be so safe.


    "I should do so." Seeing Lucia thanking himself so solemnly, Gene felt a little embarrassed.


    Speaking of the agreement between Lucia and Gene, Arthur still has lingering fears. He hugged Lucia into his arms and said seriously,


    "Don''t make such a dangerous agreement in the future. Do you know that my heart almost stopped beating at that time."


    "Okay, okay..." Lucia put her hand on Arthur''s heart with a smile, and said mischievously, "It will never happen again." Underneath the joke was Lucia''s solemn promise that she will never make him so worried again.


    Hugging Lucia tightly, Arthur felt the overflowing happiness again.


    Seeing the young people so happy, the elders kept smiling. Just when everyone was having fun, Casper and Nia suddenly appeared at the door of Sophie''s cabin. When they saw them, the smiles on everyone''s faces faded a lot.


    Seemingly unconcerned about what everyone thought, after briefly greeting Sophie, Nia said,


    "Ms. Webb, Mr. Davies, this rescue has been sessfullypleted. We should go back too. The freighter is going too slowly, so we n to go back by helicopter first, and we will get together again when we get back to Athegate."


    "Really?" Arthur didn''t have the slightest intention to hold back, and said directly, "Then I wish you all the best of luck."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Nia wasn''t annoyed. Anyway, they would have plenty of opportunities to "do business" in the future, and they were about to leave after greeting each other, but Casper said abruptly,


    "Ms. Webb, can I have a few words with you alone?"


    As soon as Casper finished speaking, it wasn''t just Arthur and Nia who frowned, but everyone present.


    "Okay." Lucia was just about to chat with Casper.

 Chapter 851 Mutual Exploration

    Chapter 851 Mutual Exploration


    Casper didn''t expect Lucia to be so straightforward. After nodding to everyone, he walked out of the cabin first, and Lucia followed immediately, leaving everyone waiting, especially Nia, who was extremely embarrassed.


    "Mr. Wood, is there anything you want to talk to me alone?" Walking not far from the cabin, Casper nced sideways at the door of the cabin, as if to see if anyone came out. So Lucia stood still and took the initiative to ask the question.


    "Ms. Webb, Dan''s not dead. He''s still on the boat, you know that?" Casper asked Lucia after confirming that no one followed.


    While talking, Casper was seriously looking at Lucia, seeing that herplexion was rosy and her breath had recovered. She recovered so quickly after only one night. He felt a little bit jealous. Probably it was Arthur''s credit.


    "So what?"


    "He has intentions for you. You''d better be careful." Casper reminded her kindly.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Hemitted a lot of murders. If he is found out, he will be sentenced to death or life imprisonment. After getting off the ship, I will never meet him again in this life." Lucia said indifferently.


    "That''s good..." Casper responded perfunctorily.


    "You called me out alone to talk about this?" Lucia asked Casper directly, frowning slightly.


    "Uh..." Casper hesitated for a moment, then said slowly, as if in distress, "No, and about Spencer ..."


    "Are you worried that we''ll go after you for shooting him?" Lucia asked.


    "Although this is on the high seas, ..." Casper originally wanted to sound Lucia''s tone, but he went along with her. "Don''t worry. We won''t pursue this matter, besides..." Lucia stared at Casper with sparkling eyes and said,


    "You saved my life."


    Lucia brought this up on purpose, just to see how Casper would react.


    Casper smiled embarrassedly when he heard the words, and said he should do so. Such a reaction was not abrupt, but it was also a little unreal.


    "I appreciate you," Lucia said, looking at Casper, "but there''s one thing I''m curious about."


    "Curious?" Casper''s eyes lit up, and after seeing Lucia staring at him, he repeated calmly, "It''s rare that you''re curious about me."


    Lucia smiled slightly, and suddenly asked after the smile,


    "After killing Spencer, you don''t seem to panic at all."


    Finally, he realized that Lucia was testing him, and Casper''spetitive spirit was stimted instead. He wanted to test her tone, but he didn''t expect that she had the same intention, and Casper''s bad taste was picked up.


    "Ms. Webb, you know that I admire you very much, and I wholeheartedly hope that you can escape from danger. Given the situation you were in at the time, I believe that anyone would choose to shoot to save you, but... I am also a little curious. Why did Mr. Davies seem hesitant? If not, I am afraid it would not be my turn to shoot."


    Lucia remained silent, just looked at Casper with the corners of her lips curled up, but there was no smile in her eyes.


    Answering irrelevant questions to provoke her?


    Casper was not embarrassed but looked back at Lucia with a slight smile, and the two of them broke off the topic for a while, as if they were ying a silent game with their eyes.


    Lucia wondered what Spencer knew about Casper, and Casper wondered whether Lucia knew anything from Spencer.


    Thest one to break the silence was Casper, who smiled and said,


    "Ms. Webb, being able to sessfully rescue you this time is already the best result. If you are still curious about me, you are wee to find me at any time."


    "I will." Lucia replied reluctantly.


    The conversation ended here, and the two returned to the cabin together. As soon as Nia saw Casper, she walked towards him immediately, and the two politely said goodbye to everyone before leaving. As soon as they left, Arthur put his arms around Lucia''s waist and asked,


    "Is he testing you?"


    "Testing each other," Lucia said with a smile. "He knows that Spencer must have said something to me, but he is not sure whether it is rted to him, and to what extent. We must investigate this matter clearly."


    "Okay," Arthur said with a smile, "we''ll talk about itter."


    After Casper and his men left, except for the crew of the cargo ship, Arthur and his men were all there. Everyone was not in a hurry. After all, everyone was exhausted during this period of time. In addition, Sophie had just had an operation, so they returned with the cargo ship.


    Five dayster, the cargo ship arrived at the seaport nearby. Kyle led a group of his men and the convoy had been waiting there for a long time.


    After the freighter docked, Arthur and his group disembarked one after another. Lucia walked beside Arthur with the baby in her arms. Otis hugged Helena. Sophie recovered well and was able to walk on her own now. She and Esmae walked together arm in arm. Their husbands could only follow behind. Seeing their intimacy, the two had doting and helpless smiles on their faces. Reynolds and Shawn followed and got off the boat one by one.


    "Mr. And Mrs. Davies, I''m here to pick you up." Kyle greeted Edwin and Sophie as soon as he saw them, and Lucia was the second to be looked.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Webb, great, you''re all right!"


    "Thank you for your concern." Lucia smiled brightly. These days, Arthur tried his best to use the supplies on the cargo ship to nourish her. Lucia, who was haggard before, had long since recovered her spirited appearance. If not all the bruises on her body had not disappeared, everything that happened before was really like a nightmare.


    "Sir, everything is ready. Do you want to go back right away or rest here first?" Kyle asked Arthur then.


    Arthur raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Kyle was worthy of being Arthur''s personal assistant. When he saw him raise his eyebrows, he immediately had a courteous smile, and almost nodded and rubbed his hands.


    "Sir, how do you n the next itinerary?"


    Arthur nced at Kyle''s fawning look, amused, but he still consulted his elders first.


    "Mom, Dad, Uncle Chris, Auntie," he had already changed address after Lucia, "what do you think?"


    Edwin walked up to Sophie. The two looked at each other, and then said,


    "Let''s wait for Elliot to decide."


    While talking, everyone looked back, only then did they see Elliot and Erik walking off the boat together. Over the past few days, Erik had be quite old, with almost grey hair on both sides. He looked like Elliot''s elder brother. His eyes were blurred, and Elliot had to help him to move forward.


    Elliot led Erik off the cargo ship after everyone else. Erik kept his head down, not sure if he lost his mind or was afraid to face Edwin and the Brown family.

 Chapter 852 ItS Hard To Say Goodbye

    Chapter 852 It''s Hard to Say Goodbye


    "Elliot, do you think we should rest here for a while or go straight back to Athegate?" Edwin asked Elliot for advice.


    Elliot nced at Erik and said in a sigh-like tone,


    "I won''t be traveling with you. Arthur, can you transfer me a helicopter? Erik and I will go to the airport now and take the nearest flight back."


    "Elliot, do you need to be in such a hurry?" Edwin felt that Elliot''s schedule was too hasty.


    Elliot raised his eyes and took a deep look at Edwin. His lips moved but he couldn''t say anything. He just shook his head slightly.


    Arthur felt sorry for Elliot''s situation. He was originally the most innocent person, but in the end he had to bear such a great psychological pressure, so he said,


    "Uncle Elliot, I''ll arrange it for you right away. Kyle, dispatch the helicopter."


    Elliot nodded to Arthur, and without saying goodbye to anyone, he followed Kyle and led Erik towards the helicopter. Edwin looked at his back, feeling nothing but helplessness. "Dad, is Bailey handling Amasun Group now?" Watching Elliot and Erik walk away, Arthur turned to his father.


    "Well, Amasun Group is a mess right now. Now that Spencer is dead, we have to take responsibility for Erik. You, Bailey, are gonna busy during this time." Edwin said. "Shall I go over and have a look?" Otis asked immediately.


    "No, Bailey justcks patience. Letting him deal with these trifles is just enough to exercise his mind. You are all tired enough during this time. Let''s return to Athegate now. After we get home, everyone can have a good rest."


    As soon as he said so, Helena immediately raised her hand and said bluntly, "Arthur, we want to live in your house!"


    Helena was afraid that her parents would be polite and didn''t want to disturb Arthur, but now was the time when the rtionship between the two of them was warming up, so she took the lead in making a suggestion. Sure enough, Mr. And Mrs. Brown and the two sons hesitated when they heard this, but their hesitation was not as quick as Arthur''s reply.


    "Of course, you must stay at my house."


    Mr. And Mrs. Brown still hesitated, but Lucia walked up to Esmae and said,


    "Auntie, let''s stay at Arthur''s house. You and Aunt Sophie have finally untied the knot for many years. There must be a lot to talk about."


    Esmae nced at Sophie when she heard the words, saw that she was looking at her with a smile, and finally nodded at their suggestion. Now Helena was so happy. She jumped up and down and everyone smiled. They went back to Athegate in a pleasant atmosphere.


    Setting foot on thend of Athegate again, this time they had no restraint and no confinement. Lucia felt that every breath of air was much fresher than before.


    In the evening, the group finally returned to Arthur''s vi. Peter was so happy to see everyone returning home triumphantly. After weing everyone into the house, he began to busy himself with dinner. A table of exquisite food was ready soon. Now, everyone sat around the table. With all the pressure disappeared, they were chatting,ughing, and enjoying the happy moments of rtives and friends gathering together.


    After dinner, as expected, Sophie and Esmae sat together. Holding the baby, the two teased the girl happily.


    Chris and Edwin were the two most "lonely" people. If they wanted to hug the baby, Sophie and Esmae were domineeringly upying. If they wanted to join their topic, they were unanimously talking about women. In desperation, Chris and Edwin could only chat about business matters, but unexpectedly they chatted very congenially. They chatted and decided to cooperate well in the future.


    The elders had their own topics, and Arthur and the others got together to talk freely. Helena bluntly said that thepany would be transferred immediately after returning, and she would also develop herpany and be with Otis.


    Helena had always acted rashly, but Shawn knew that she was very serious, so he could onlyin that he had to help take care of the family business in the future. And he gave Reynolds a "sorrowful" look after he finished speaking.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Don''t look at me," Reynolds shrugged and said, "I''m not interested in family business. I''m going to teach in South Africa the day after tomorrow."


    Lucia looked at Reynolds when she heard this.


    "Reynolds, are you leaving so soon?"


    "Well, you and the baby are safe, aren''t you?" Reynolds said with a gentle smile.


    Lucia''s eyes darkened for a moment. She pursed her lips and said nothing. She didn''t want to hide it in her heart and dared not speak out, for fear that Reynolds would embarrass her.


    Reynolds deliberately said in front of Arthur, seeing Lucia''s thoughts, "But with Arthur around, it''s better not to show it."


    Not as good as Arthur, Reynolds was interested in provoking him.


    However, Arthur would never be jealous again, but put his arms around Lucia''s shoulder and smiled.


    "Lucia, just show it. I''m not going to be jealous because of your brother."


    Lucia couldn''t help but rolled her eyes. What was she going to show?


    Seeing Lucia''s entric appearance, everyone couldn''t helpughing out loud. At this time, Jack also said,


    "Lucia, our mission has beenpleted. Now that no one can threaten the safety of you and the baby. We should leave."


    As soon as Lucia heard this, she immediately turned to Jack and the others. Seeing that they were all smiling, and there was a trace of unnaturalness in their smiles, she felt a little ufortable, and unconsciously murmured,


    "Yes, now no one threatens me and the baby anymore. I can''t drag you down anymore."


    "What a drag?" Victor couldn''t bear this kind of atmosphere the most, so he exaggeratedly shouted, "We also had a very happy and fulfilling time protecting you and the baby, and made so many friends. It was worth it!"


    Otis patted Victor on the shoulder and sincerely thanked his friends.


    "Thank you very much foring here to protect Lucia and the child because my words. I didn''t expect it to be dyed for more than a year. Thank you."


    Before Jack and the others had time to respond, Arthur stood up and thanked them, more deeply than anyone else,


    "Jack, Nick, Victor, Gene, thank you for standing by Lucia and the baby during the time I can''t be with them. I can''t give you anything in return. If there is anything in need in the future, just let me know. Whether I can do it or not, I will do my best!"


    "Hey," Nick said, scratching his hair, "can you stop making it so sentimental? I can''t stand it."


    "That''s right," Gene echoed, "We''re all friends, and we help each other with little effort. Now that you''re saying it like that, it makes us look like heroes. It''s really unnecessary."


    "We can meet again when there are parties, but it can''t be because of protecting someone." Jack also said with a smile.

 Chapter 853 Reunion After A Long Separation

    Chapter 853 Reunion after a long separation


    The more Jack and the others said this, the more reluctant Lucia felt. Before, everyone got together because of her affairs. Now that she and the baby were safe and sound, instead they were facing separation. Lucia couldn''t tell what it was like. She just felt that it was difficult to describe her mood.


    Seeing Lucia sitting silently with her head bowed, everyone looked at each other with tacit understanding.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I think Jack and the others have improved the most during this time in terms of idioms, right? It''s included in everything they say." Helena suddenly pped her hands and began to tease.


    "Of course, it has improved a bit with Lucia." Gene was more sensitive, so he continued following Helena''s joke. Others also chatted about the differences between the two differentnguages. Slowly Lucia''s mood was not so depressed, but there was still reluctance in her eyebrows and eyes that could be seen.


    When Arthur was worrying about how to amuse Lucia, the doorbell suddenly rang outside, and Peter hurriedly opened the door. When it was opened, another group of guests ushered in.


    Eduard, Daphne, Kane and Juliana all came, bringing their son with them. As soon as they entered, the whole living room became more lively in an instant.


    "Lucia, that''s great! You''re fine!" Daphne was the most excited one. When she saw Lucia, she rushed over with a few strides, and before Lucia could react, she hugged her tightly. "Be careful," Juliana couldn''t helpughing, "Don''t knock Lucia over."


    "Daphne, why are you here?" Lucia''s eyes lit up with surprise. She remembered that she hadn''t had time to notify them.


    "I notified them," Arthur said with a slight smile. "If I don''t, my phone will blow up."


    "Who told you not to call me back?" Eduard gave Arthur a haughty look, then walked up to Lucia and looked at her carefully, and said with satisfaction after looking at her, "Yes, Arthur could raise you again."


    "I''m not a pig." Lucia found it funny but was deeply moved by the worry in Eduard''s eyes.


    She was the one who was kidnapped, but they were the ones who were most worried.


    "Lucia, you are finally back." Seeing that Lucia was safe and sound with his own eyes, Kane eventually felt relieved.


    "Kane, thank you for your hard work." Lucia said gratefully. Since her ident, the Webbex Group had been fully managed by Kane, and she understood his consideration. It''d been a long time since they''d seen each other, and everyone naturally had a lot to say. Arthur felt relieved when he saw that the worry in Lucia''s eyes was dispelled. This night, everyone chatted for a long time, and when he heard Spencer''s final result, Eduard was filled with emotion.


    "It seems that people can''t be so greedy."


    "He deserved what he deserved," Juliana said with no sympathy for Spencer.


    Kane was not interested in Spencer, but liked to look ahead, so he asked Lucia,


    "Lucia, what are your ns next? The outside world is constantly specting about your disappearance, and some reports have already begun to be messy."


    "I''ll hold a press conference tomorrow, and I''ll officially announce the cancetion of my engagement with Spencer. But I don''t need to disclose the news of his death to the outside world, so as not to cause trouble." Lucia replied.


    Until now, how to deal with the news of Spencer''s death and the future fate of Cloudwork Corp had not been discussed properly.


    Arthur didn''t quite agree, so he circled Lucia and said,


    "We just came back. Take a good rest for a few days. There is no need to be in such a hurry."


    That was what everyone meant, but Lucia shook her head. She had had enough of being suppressed by the false identity of Spencer''s fiancee. She looked into Arthur''s eyes and said,


    "No, I will announce the annulment of the engagement to the public tomorrow. Even if you don''t care about the public opinion, I don''t want those gossip magazines to nder our rtionship again. This time, I want to stand by your side openly!"


    After listening to Lucia''s words, Arthur felt warm in his heart. He smiled dotingly, rubbed the end of Lucia''s hair and said,


    "Okay, I will go tomorrow too."


    "It''s better for Arthur not to show up," Kane immediately expressed his opinion. "The outside already suspected that you were involved in Lucia and Spencer. If you also show up, this statement will be confirmed."


    "I don''t care." Arthur said nonchntly.


    "I care," Lucia persuaded, holding Arthur''s arm. "Auntie will apany me tomorrow. She''ll announce the news of the dissolution of the engagement. I believe no one will dare question it."


    Seeing that Lucia had made up her mind, Arthur could only agree. Although he really wanted to go and tell everyone that his rtionship with Lucia had never changed, ... there was still a chance, wasn''t it? "Who the hell is Casper?" Juliana frowned and wondered at this moment. "I thought Arthur killed Spencer, but I didn''t expect that he did it in the end."


    "It''s not clear yet," Lucia frowned slightly when she heard the words, with doubts in her heart, but she was sure of one thing.


    "Nia and Casper cooperated with us under the guise of jointly dealing with him. Now that Spencer is gone, it depends on who they will point the finger at. If they have no intentions, everyone can live in peace, but if there''s disloyalty, I believe it will be revealed soon."


    "Lucia is right," Arthur echoed. "We''ll start to wait, continue to look for Jacob''s whereabouts, and observe Stable Growth''s subsequent actions."


    "Speaking of Jacob," Otis suddenly remembered something and asked Arthur,


    "Any news from L?"


    "Not yet," Arthur also just remembered that he asked L to go to Mexico to find out the whereabouts of Jacob. During this time, he had been worrying about Lucia and their daughter, so he almost forgot. "I''ll contact her in two days to ask about the situation."


    "If Jacob can be sessfully found and brought to justice, Poppy should be able to rest in peace." Kane couldn''t help but think of Poppy.


    When she heard of Poppy''s name, Lucia''s eyes twitched slightly, and then she fell silent with emotion. After thinking for a while, she asked Arthur,


    "Arthur, where is Dan being held now?"


    "In the hangar, guarded by bodyguards. Jack and they will send him back to the USA in a few days." Arthur replied truthfully, feeling a little strange why Lucia would suddenly mention this person. "I want to meet him," Lucia said to Arthur after making up her mind.


    "Dan? Is it the killer next to Spencer?" Kane asked curiously.


    "That''s right," Lucia said in a deep voice withplex lights in her eyes, "Spencer told me that it was he who killed Poppy."

 Chapter 854 Jealousy

    Chapter 854 Jealousy


    "It''s him?!" Kane''s eyes shed the same hatred as Lucia''s.


    "Yes," Lucia replied, "I heard Spencer admit it personally, so Dan must be punished, but before that, I want to ask him something."


    After speaking, Lucia looked at Arthur.


    Arthur''s eyes flickered slightly. His lips moved but he didn''t make a sound.


    "He was by Spencer''s side on the yacht. Maybe he knows what Spencer found out about Casper." Seeing that Arthur had been silent, Lucia looked at him and said seriously.


    After hearing what Lucia said, Arthur still didn''t respond, but just stared back at her blindly, with two thick eyebrows slightly frowned.


    "Arthur, what''s wrong?" Juliana was indeed Arthur''s childhood sweetheart, and noticed the weirdness after he frowned, so she asked.


    Arthur pursed his lips and continued to remain silent. Lucia lowered her head slightly. The corners of her mouth turned up unconsciously, with the sly sweetness of a little woman in her heart. "What''s wrong?" Seeing that both Lucia and Arthur had ambiguous expressions, even Eduard couldn''t help asking.


    Helena on the side couldn''t helpughing.


    "Arthur is jealous."


    "Jealous?" Eduard and the others didn''t personally witness the rescue, so of course they didn''t know the reason.


    "Dan fell in love with Lucia, so Arthur is jealous and doesn''t want her to see him." Helenaughed as she talked, almost couldn''t help pping her hands. And Arthur''s expression was rare. After listening to Helena''s words, everyone suddenly realized, especially Eduard, who immediately had a bad taste in his heart, and joked,


    "It turns out that Mr. Davies also has a sense of crisis? But you are too jealous."


    How could Lucia have feelings for the person who killed Poppy himself?


    Arthur raised his eyebrows, nced at Eduard, then turned to Daphne and said,


    "Daphne, a friend asked me about you at the christening banquetst time. He seems to like you very much. Would you like me to give you his contact information?"


    Arthur''s counterattack was a one-shot kill, and Eduard quickly hugged his little sheep, stared at Arthur and said,


    "How dare you!"


    "You''re so jealous." The goal was achieved. Arthur said with the corners of his lips curled up, making Eduard grin his teeth in anger.


    Although everyone was joking, Lucia still insisted on her request. She took Arthur''s arm and said softly,


    "Arthur, let me go. Dan is the clearest lead we have so far, and I don''t want to miss it."


    "So you care about Casper?" Arthur asked, looking down at Lucia, with his eyebrows stretched.


    "Spencer will never mention Casper for no reason. I always have a faint feeling that his identity is weird. Maybe I can really get something out of Dan''s mouth." Lucia said her thoughts seriously, but saw Arthur leaning over to his ear and breathing warm breath. Lucia blushed instantly after hearing his whisper.


    Without hesitation, she nudged Arthur''s waist with her elbow, and said dumbfoundedly,


    "Who would seduce him..."


    Arthur liked to see Lucia''s shy look. With a slight smile on his lips, he continued to whisper to her,


    "Also, I want to watch from the side."


    "Understood." Lucia smiled picturesquely and replied happily.


    "Can you two not disy your affection in public like this? It''s like no one has apanion..." Seeing that Lucia and Arthur only cared about their whispers, Eduard was choked and said to Arthur unconvincingly.


    Arthur only nced at Eduard. Lucia in front of him was shy and cute, so he didn''t bother to talk to him.


    Everyone immediatelyughed at Eduard''s ignorance. Although the words were full of jokes, everyone couldn''t help but nce at Arthur and Lucia.


    Finally, this day hade. The two people who loved each other so deeply no longer needed to be restrained. They embraced each other calmly and freely. This was the scene that everyone had been looking forward to seeing.


    Seemingly aware of everyone''s gaze, Lucia smiled lightly, nced at them and asked,


    "Why are you secretly looking at us?"


    Everyone tacitly responded, and only responded with a light smile. Everything was kept silent.


    The next day, Lucia woke up in Arthur''s arms. At this time, the sky was just slightly bright, and strands of sunlight slipped through the curtains like golden threads and slipped into the house, which made people feel warm in their hearts.


    Although after a few days of adjustments, Lucia''s sleep was still a little unstable. asionally, she would wake up in the early morning, checking the baby next to her in a panic just like when she was imprisoned by Spencer before. Then, she would lie down in peace.


    Sitting up quietly, Lucia nced at the crib next to the bed, saw that the baby was still sleeping soundly, and then looked at the man beside her.


    No one knew better than Lucia how many hardships and obstacles she had to go through to sleep peacefully by his side today, so she cherished it very much. Even if she was just leaning gently by Arthur''s side now, it was a very happy thing for Lucia.


    "I''ve been poisoned by you for the rest of my life..." Just looking at him, she couldn''t control the feeling of happiness overflowing her heart. Lucia caressed Arthur''s cheek and couldn''t help murmuring. She blushed again after speaking. Oh, how can she say such a thing?


    No one knew if Arthur had the same feeling in his heart. He was still asleep. As if responding to Lucia''s uncontroble feelings, he rolled over and stretched out his arms to wrap her waist tightly. Her handsome face, which softened in sleep, brushed against Lucia''s leg, only to make her heart beat fast.


    Was he not awake?


    Seeing Arthur''s deliberate behavior, Lucia bent over and stared at Arthur''s face curiously. The more she looked at his face, the redder her face became. Although they had been in love for several years and they should be very familiar with each other, every time she stare at his handsome face, her heart beat faster like a little girl.


    "Does it look good?" Suddenly, Arthur''s lips moved, and after the low maic voice sounded, Arthur''s pair of exquisite purple pupils came into view. Those deep eyes seemed to suck her in. Lucia''s cheeks instantly ignited like clouds of fire.


    "You bastard! You pretended to be asleep!" Lucia punched Arthur in a fit of embarrassment. Her tone unconsciously became coquettish.


    Arthur calmly enjoyed Lucia''s "back-massage service". He didn''t let go of Lucia''s arms, but tightened them even more, and said with a smile,This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t pretend to be asleep. Your eyes were too focused and woke me up."


    Lucia''s cheeks were pink. Even though she was very embarrassed, she still bent down slightly, and gently kissed Arthur''s forehead. "Good morning, Arthur."

 Chapter 855 Peaceful Time

    Chapter 855 Peaceful Time


    Her soft words prated into the bottom of his heart like a clear spring, and Arthur hugged Lucia even more impatiently, barely knowing how to control the emotions surging in his heart.


    As soon as Lucia saw Arthur buried his head on her waist, Lucia knew that he felt the same way as herself. She put her hand on Arthur''s back lightly, and looked up at the sunlighting in through the window.


    Really, it cleared up.


    Breakfast was naturally a family gathering together, the warm sun was shining slightly, and everything looked peaceful.


    With Sophie taking care of the baby, Lucia went out with Esmae after talking with Arthur in detail, and the press conference was scheduled for nine o''clock.


    As soon as Lucia and Esmae went out, Sophie found Arthur with the baby in her arms. Arthur took the baby and saw that his mother had been secretly looking at him, so he couldn''t help but smiled and asked, "Mom, do you have something to tell me?"


    "Arthur, I''m so anxious..." Sophie sighed as soon as she opened her mouth.


    "What are you anxious about?" Arthur asked while coaxing the baby.


    "Lucia is going to announce the annulment of the engagement today. What about you? You didn''t talk to her about your rtionship?" Sophie asked anxiously.


    Arthur nced at his mother when he heard the words, and immediately understood what she meant, so he exined,


    "Lucia doesn''t let me go to the press conference because she''s afraid of the outside world''s evaluation of me. So she just calls off her engagement, and I can''t ask for anything yet." "Hey..." Sophie sighed, frowned slightly and said, "That''s why I''m anxious. After going through so many things, I now only believe that things should not be dyed. You must never..." Before his mother finished speaking, Arthur spoke,


    "No, never."


    After going through all kinds of things, Arthur had made up his mind to get rid of all the things that hindered his rtionship with Lucia from now on. He had had enough of the pain of parting and longing. "I know that you and Lucia have a deep rtionship, but you still have to have a status so that everyone knows that Lucia is our daughter-inw, and no one can covet half of it!" Sophie said seriously. Arthur was amused by his mother''s words. Only women were always more concerned about status, but now it was his mother who brought it up. Arthur smiled and said,


    "Don''t worry. Your son will have a status."


    Seeing that Arthur was half-joking, and somewhat perfunctory, Sophie gave him a resentful look, and could only give up temporarily.


    Lucia had not been back to thepany for a long time, and when she stepped into the familiar lobby, she was still a little emotional, not to mention all the employees of thepany. When the president who had been missing for more than a month appeared in thepany, the employees were stunned for a moment. After greeting her respectfully, they automatically and spontaneously spread the news throughout thepany.


    Ms. Webb was back!


    The chat groups of various departments of thepany exploded with numberless messages.


    "Yesterday I heard that Ms. Webb ising back to hold a press conference. I didn''t expect it to be true!"


    "I saw her in the lobby just now, and that distinguished Mrs. Brown. I don''t know what the theme of today''s press conference is."


    "If anyone knows the details, please let me know!"


    The chat groups that were only about work were almost all about Lucia''s news now. It was not until the executives came forward to suppress this trend, but the executives did not me their subordinates, because even they were very curious.


    Apart from informing his subordinates about arranging the press conference, Kane did not disclose anything else.


    At nine o''clock, Lucia and Esmae appeared at the press conference together. The invited reporters held their breaths, looking forward to the news that Lucia would release. Kane''s confidentiality work was done very well, and even the reporters didn''t know the content yet.


    On the rostrum, Lucia and Esmae sat together intimately. Lucia was extremely morous, and Esmae was unparalleled in elegance. Both of them were the focus of everyone''s attention. After the host finished the process, Esmae shook Lucia''s hand and spoke,


    "Thank you foring to this press conference. I''m Lucia''s aunt. Now I solemnly announce that the marriage contract between Lucia and Spencer Davies has been cancelled. Since then, the two have no rtionship. I hope everyone will continue to pay attention to the development of Webbex Group and don''t put the two of them together again."


    As soon as Esmae finished speaking, there was an uproar in the venue. Before the reporters came, there had been countless spections, but no one thought that the theme of today''s press conference would be to cancel the engagement!


    Lucia and Spencer''s engagement caused quite a stir. Whether it was the identity of Esmae''s witness or the mysterious person who appeared at the ceremony, everyone could see that Esmae attached great importance to their engagement. Today, she announced the cancetion, so everyone naturally had countless questions.


    Lucia suppressed everyone''s discussion, and said sincerely,


    "Thank you for always paying attention to the growth of me and Webbex Group. From then on, I''ll continue to work hard to develop Webbex Group and do my part for the economic development of Athegate." Lucia''s words were very meaningful, and immediately some reporters couldn''t wait to raise their hands to ask questions. Lucia had been prepared for a long time, so she readily agreed to everyone''s request for questions.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Is this decision the result of negotiations between you and Mr. Davies?" a reporter asked, because there was no movement from Cloudwork Corp.


    "Yes, this is the result of our peaceful negotiation." Lucia responded indifferently.


    Another reporter followed up and asked, "Mr. Davies has not returned to Athegate until now. Where did you negotiate this with him?"


    "Noment on this one," Lucia said.


    "Now that you''re single again, would you consider a rtionship with Arthur Davies?" A reporter asked ambiguously. In fact, he just wanted to test whether the cancetion of the engagement had something to do with Arthur.


    "I''m very grateful that everyone cares so much about my love life, but I can''t predict how the future will develop, so I can''t answer." Lucia also answered very cleverly.


    Everyone was obviously very dissatisfied with Lucia''s perfunctory answer. Once she opened her mouth, the situation could no longer be controlled. One reporter after another asked sharp questions, and most of them were about Arthur, but Lucia always responded with "noment". After a few rounds of questions, the reporters began to feel a little restless.


    "Ms. Webb, you have been avoiding the topic with Arthur Davies. Is it because he is the reason why you canceled your engagement?" Finally, someone couldn''t help but raised this core question.


    Lucia frowned slightly. Although she had already been mentally prepared to face such a question, it would also make her feel unhappy if the reporters kept mentioning Arthur, especially when the question was stated so bluntly.


    Aware of Lucia''s emotions, Esmae finally stopped keeping silent.

 Chapter 856 Bravely Admit

    Chapter 856 Bravely Admit


    Just now in the office, Lucia had already agreed with Esmae that she just had to announce that the engagement was cancelled, and then she didn''t have to pay attention to the reporters'' questions. But seeing Lucia''s disturbance, how could Esmae continue to stay out of it?


    Tapping the microphone lightly, Esmae spoke to Lucia''s surprised eyes,


    "Everyone, I believe everyone knows who I am. Although Lucia calls me auntie and I treat her like a daughter, there is one thing that hurt her deeply."


    As soon as Esmae said this, Lucia''s heart seemed to stop beating and she quickly squeezed her hand under the table, signaling her not to speak.


    The reason why Lucia told Esmae not to answer the questions in advance was that she was afraid that everyone would turn on her. She didn''t want to embarrass Esmae, and she didn''t need to exin or prove the grievances between herself and Spencer. At first, Lucia almost guessed what she was going to say next.


    Esmae looked at Lucia, saw that she shook her head slightly, but smiled softly, and then continued talking. The reporters were all sensitive, and everyone guessed that what she said must be what they wanted to know, so they all quieted down and listened.


    "Everyone may not know that Arthur''s parents and I are old acquaintances, and because of some misunderstandings in the early years, I always regarded them as enemies. Three years ago, when I first learned about the rtionship between Lucia and Arthur, I objected."


    The reporters were all dumbfounded when they heard this! They didn''t expect to hear such big news.


    Esmae paused and then said,


    "But Lucia and Arthur love each other deeply, and Lucia begged me several times to allow their rtionship, but at that time, I was blinded by the paranoia in my heart and wanted to break them up, so... I found Spencer. I understand Spencer and Arthur are cousins, and once he gets engaged to Lucia, he can block her rtionship with Arthur. In fact, Lucia has no feelings for Spencer at all, and I forced her to agree to that ridiculous engagement."


    Esmae could feel the changes in everyone''s eyes when they looked at her. From surprise to a little disgust, she could clearly perceive that in her capacity, she didn''t need to exin anything to the public, nor did she need to expose her mistakes. Under the eyes of everyone, she knew that only in this way could the rtionship between Lucia and Arthur be fulfilled, and besides, she did make a mistake.


    Lucia felt distressed when she heard this. She knew Esmae''s kindness, but she didn''t want her to do this.


    "Auntie, stop talking." Lucia grabbed the microphone in front of Esmae and said with a frown.


    "Lucia," there was no microphone, but Esmae''s voice did not hesitate, and the words were still sonorous. "My mistakes must be made up for by myself. This is for your own good, and it is also what I owe Arthur."


    Lucia''s eyes moved when she heard the words, and she didn''t know what to say for a while. While she was hesitating, Esmae took back the microphone and continued to say to the reporters present. "But then I quickly realized my mistake. Spencer''s appearance is sanctimonious, but he''s corrupt. I believe everyone knows what he has done. He is really not a person who can be trusted for life. I also learned that Lucia had actually been living in the backyard building since they got engaged, and there was no feeling between the two of them. It would only make each other suffer if this continued, so I agreed to Lucia''s request and agreed to cancel her engagement with Spencer."


    Esmae was thoughtful. She not only wanted to exin the matter clearly, but also maintained Lucia''s innocence. In the words, she had already told the public that Lucia and Spencer had never had any intimate rtionship.


    At this point, Esmae stopped talking, and the reporters also recovered from the shock. In the next second, their arms were raised high, and countless questions came to their lips. They all knew that they must be extremely sharp without guessing. But at this time Lucia stood up and said to everyone,


    "Sorry, today''s press conference ends here. Thank you all."


    As soon as Lucia''s words came out, everyone was in an uproar. She ended the press conference at such a critical time, which really made everyone extremely curious!


    "Ms. Webb, can I ask her to answer a few more questions!?" Several bold reporters stood up and shouted.


    Esmae heard the words and said to Lucia, "Lucia, it''s okay. Let them answer."


    Esmae just wanted to rify the facts for Lucia as much as possible, but Lucia didn''t want her to be questioned. Her face darkened. She was not angry, but her domineering aura immediately enveloped her whole body, and the reporters who stood up immediately fell silent.


    "She has already exined clearly just now. You can guess the details, or report ording to your own understanding, but we will not respond again. Thank you, the public rtions department will be responsible for the subsequent reception matters."


    After speaking, Lucia directly asked the staff to preside over the situation, and decisively reached out to support Esmae and said,


    "Let''s leave first."


    The situation will be uncontroble after the reporters were allowed to agitate any longer.


    When Esmae was still a little hesitant, Lucia dragged her to the backstage. As soon as they left, the reporters were not reconciled. They stood up one after another and tried to follow, but the PR department acted decisively, and a group of people immediately surrounded them to maintain order. Lucia and Esmae were able to escape smoothly.


    Beforeing to the elevator, Lucia saw no one following behind, so she said to Esmae,


    "Auntie, you don''t need to say that..."


    "I know," Esmae looked at Lucia with gentle eyes, and also concealed a little shame.


    "But I know that you can''t be with Arthur until you exin yourself. You have already experienced so many hardships. There is no need to suffer unreasonable suspicion. I hope that you can stand in front of everyone in an open and honest manner."


    Listening to Esmae''s good intention, Lucia was filled with deep feelings. Her brights eyes twinkled, and she hesitated to speak.


    Esmae had a slight smile on her face. She felt much more rxed when she said these words in front of everyone today.


    Lucia had just returned to the office, and Kane had been waiting for a long time, but she didn''t talk about any business-rted matters, but said to him,


    "Kane, do some public rtions work. Those reporters always like to take things out of context. Maybe they will over-interpret what Auntie said. You must limit it."


    "Understood." Kane nodded, turned around and walked out of the office, meeting Arthur as soon as he reached the corridor.


    "Arthur, why are you here?"


    "I''m there all the time just now." Arthur smiled and replied very calmly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 857 Slightly Careful

    Chapter 857 Slightly Careful


    Kane was startled when he heard the words. How could such a radiant man deceive others? One must know that today''s press conference was personally supervised by him, so he had never seen him. "Arthur, how on earth did you hide?" Kane couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Arthur smiled mysteriously, said "it''s a secret" in a good mood, and said to Kane,


    "Are you in a hurry to do PR?"


    Kane raised his eyebrows. His thoughts were all showed on his face, he knew?


    "No need to go. You are not as familiar with this matter as Kyle. I have already asked him to handle it."


    "Huh?" Kane still couldn''t react.


    Arthur smiled, and walked past him towards the office. After a long time, Kane slowly turned around and looked at the corridor with emotion. He thought he knew him enough after bing friends, but he still couldn''t see the depth of his strength.


    Arthur pushing the door and entering, Lucia''s eyes moved. She stood up and said with a smile,


    "Didn''t I not let youe?"


    "Don''t worry." Arthur happily walked to Lucia, wrapped her waist lightly and said to Esmae,


    "Auntie, thank you for your exnation today."


    He heard it behind the stage, and it was really not easy to speak those heartfelt words in front of the public with Esmae''s nature.


    Esmae smiled lightly, and said indifferently, "It should be. I have an obligation to tell the truth to the public."


    "Having said that, it will expose you to a lot of attacks." Arthur and Lucia thought the same. They didn''t want to see Esmae being questioned.


    "It''s okay," Esmae said calmly, "I have to bear the responsibility for the mistakes I make, and I''m leaving soon. These public opinions have no influence on me."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Lucia frowned slightly when she heard the words, and looked at Arthur lovingly. Arthur understood her thoughts, so he smiled and said,


    "Don''t worry. Kyle has already stepped forward. No one dares talk nonsense."


    The corners of Lucia''s lips curled up. Happiness smeared between her brows. She knew Arthur would not ignore it.


    Lucia was strong enough by herself, but when she turned around, she could see Arthur standing behind her supporting her. The feeling of being pampered was still addictive. "Auntie, Jan will take you backter, and I will apany Lucia to the hangar." Seeing that Lucia and Esmae were relieved, Arthur said to Esmae.


    Esmae was picked up by Jan from the underground garage ording to Arthur''s arrangement. At the exit of the garage, there were indeed many reporters gathered there. Although Kyle had already done the corresponding public rtions work, some reporters who wanted to grab the headlines took risks. But as soon as they saw the car Esmae was riding in, they retreated spontaneously. After leaving away, Esmae couldn''t help but muttered to herself strangely,


    "it''s strange. Don''t those reporters want to interview me? Why do they back off?"


    Jan who was driving ahead heard Esmae talking to herself, smiled and said,


    "That''s because this car is Arthur''s usual car. They dare not go forward."


    Esmae realized Arthur''s carefulness only after listening to Jan''s words. She smiled knowingly, and became more determined that what she did today was right.


    On the other side, Arthur and Lucia left the Webbex Group and drove towards the hangar in the suburbs. Sitting in the co-pilot, Lucia seemed to be enjoying the scenery outside the window, but she couldn''t help but nce to the left again, secretly watching Arthur''s appearance of driving seriously. And she kept smiling.


    Arthur had already noticed Lucia''s gaze. Although he really wanted to look back at her, he kept his eyes on the front and drove seriously.


    Nearly an hourter, the two arrived at the hangar, and it was only when Lucia got out of the car that she knew Jack and the others were already waiting here.


    "Jack, why are you here too?" Lucia asked as she walked towards them.


    "The four of us discussed it and decided to live in the hangar until the handover between Otis and the USA ispleted. Dan is not an ordinary person, and it would be bad if we let him run away." Jack replied. Lucia nodded knowingly. Dealing with Dan did require special means, and ordinary bodyguards may not be able to hold him down.


    "Go in and ask him directlyter. If he doesn''t want to say it, forget it." When they walked to the hangar together, Arthur whispered while holding Lucia''s waist.


    "Are you really afraid that I''ll be bewitched by him?" Lucia asked Arthur with a naughty look.


    Arthur smiled and said nothing, but continued walking beside her, hiding his concerns in his heart.


    In fact, Jack and the others had to be transferred before they left. Not only did they take the initiative to ask for it, but it was also the result of discussions between themselves and Otis. Since Dan was imprisoned, this unpredictable man did not show the slightest panic, but calmed down. He never refused three meals a day, and never made a sound. Such a reaction had to make Arthur wary.


    Never let him escape! Not only because people like Dan will pose a huge threat to them once they escape, but also because of his unruly intentions towards Lucia. Arthur must prevent any possibility of Dan turning over, so he asked Jack and others toe over to supervise.


    Walking into the huge hangar, isted from the sun, Lucia felt that the air here was a bit cold. She followed Arthur and Jack to the left side of the hangar, which was where the staff usually rest. They passed through the office and the equipment room. At the end of the corridor, she saw two men in ck guarding a door.


    "Mr. Davies." The men in ck immediately greeted Arthur respectfully upon seeing Arthur.


    Arthur nodded and asked about Dan''s situation.


    "He is still the same, sitting silently on the stool."


    Lucia was not surprised. This was indeed Dan''s style of acting. Before entering the door, Lucia stopped when she saw that Jack and Victor were going to follow her.


    Arthur frowned immediately when he saw this, and before Lucia could speak, he said, "No!"


    Arthur could see her mind from just one movement. This feeling of connectedness made her feel inexplicably beautiful, but... she still had to stick to her decision. Holding Arthur''s hand, she smiled and said, "Arthur, don''t go in. Dan is already very wary. If anyone is present, he will keep his mouth shut. Don''t worry. I have the ability to protect myself."


    "Lucia, no," let alone Arthur, all those who personally participated in the rescue of Lucia would not neglect her safety. Gene said immediately, "Dan is acting cunningly, in case you are kidnapped again..."


    "He doesn''t have a weapon on him. I won''t lose to him in terms of skill. Don''t worry." Lucia didn''t care.

 Chapter 858 Goodbye Dan

    Chapter 858 Goodbye Dan


    How could they not worry!


    This sentence resounded in everyone''s mind at the same time, especially Arthur. He frowned and stared at Lucia for a moment. He was afraid that something would happen to her, but he also understood her upromising character.


    Lucia naturally knew what Arthur was thinking, and held his hand in both hands. Her bright eyes sparkled, and she looked at him with a half-smile. Their persistence was silently ying. Finally, after a sigh, Arthur was still defeated.


    "This can be regarded as repentance, and you will make it up to meter." Arthur raised his hand and pinched Lucia''s cheek after thinking for a moment, and said very unhappily.


    "Okay, make it up to you." Lucia gave Arthur a yful smile, nodded and then turned and walked towards the door.


    "Arthur, why did you agree to her?!" Gene''s brow was wrinkled, and he could only watch Lucia push the door and enter, anxious.


    "Lucia does things properly," Arthur put his hands on his chest, lowered his eyes and said, "Besides, once she has made a decision, it''s not easy to change it. We really need to get information from Dan. You stay at the door and pay attention to what''s going on inside."


    Arthur had the strongest possessive desire for Lucia, but he can respect every decision of hers. This was his rational but most emotional expression of love.


    Jack and the others had no choice but to stand upright and listen carefully to the movement with their ears up.


    Just when she was walking into the room, there was a cool air in the not-so-dark room. Lucia frowned slightly, and saw Dan sitting on the stool opposite the door at a nce.


    She saw Dan was sitting there, with his head slightly lowered as if he was looking at the ground. Although he didn''t make any movements, there was always a dark aura emanating from his body, like a silent beast, which made people shudder.


    But this kind of deterrence was only useful to others, and Lucia didn''t care.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Dan started to raise his head slowly. After seeing that it was Lucia who came, his eyes moved, and then the light disappeared again. His lips moved, and he sneered,N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I thought I''d never see you again in this life."


    Hearing Dan''s ambiguous words, Lucia didn''t say a word, just moved her legs forward and took two steps closer. She looked back at him without sadness or joy, without fear.


    Although they were in the same room, there seemed to be an abyss between the two of them. Lucia''s side was full of sunshine and boundless flowers, while Dan''s side was filled with endless darkness and gloom without sunshine.


    When he realized this, the sneer on the corner of Dan''s lips slowly faded away, and then he lowered his eyes and asked indifferently,


    "What''s up?"


    This woman had never been afraid of him like others, so that was why he was even more damned tempted!


    Realizing that his heart would still jump for joy because of Lucia, Dan deliberately lowered his head to suppress his emotions.


    "Spencer mentioned Casper to me before he died and told me to be careful about this man. Do you know why he said this?" Lucia asked the question directly without hesitation.


    Sure enough, there was something to ask for him. Dan sneered and replied casually, "I don''t know."


    "This is not an honest answer. You were with him every day at that time, and you must know what happened between them." Lucia exposed Dan''s lie without any politeness. "Even if I know..." Dan''s cold voice dragged on. He looked up at Lucia again and said with a half-smile,


    "Do I need to tell you?"


    Lucia frowned slightly when she heard the words, stared at Dan for a while and said,


    "Condition."


    "You." Dan said without hesitation.


    "Impossible!" Lucia''s voice was decisive.


    "Then there are no conditions." Dan casually leaned back on the chair, closed his eyes and obviously didn''t want to say more.


    "Don''t you want to mention some conditions that are beneficial to you?" Lucia threw out the temptation.


    "I''m full of murder, and I know that such a day woulde. The only surprise," Dan opened his eyes again while talking. His eyes fixed on Lucia, and he continued, "Is your appearance."


    This was the second time Dan looked at her with such eyes, and the first time she rejected him, and this time was no exception.


    "Spencer is right. Although you are only following his orders, it can''t change the fact that Poppy died at your hands. It''s impossible for me not to hate you in this life, so I suggest you make other requests. For example, send you to a prison with a better environment."


    "No need," Dan waved his hands indifferently and said, "It''s the same everywhere."


    "Are you sure you don''t want to say?" Lucia asked again.


    "I''m sure not to say." It was impossible for Dan to speak. As long as there was no answer, Lucia will always remember him. This may be the sad view of love for a ruthless killer like Dan.


    She understood that Dan didn''t intend to speak anymore, so she won''t say anything more. She turned around and walked out the door. The moment she turned around, a gust of wind hit her, and Lucia subconsciously dodged to avoid it. She didn''t realize she took the bait. Dan stretched out his hand to hug her, when a tingling sensation came from her shoulder. She looked sideways, and saw that the clothes on her shoulder was ripped off by Dan. He actually bit her shoulder!


    Lucia was immediately annoyed. She shrugged her shoulders and broke away, and was about to raise her hand to fight back, but Dan retreated on his own initiative. He retreated far away to the corner of the room, staring at her and wiping his mouth.


    She took a closer look, and there were bright red blood stains on Dan''s lips. Lucia was startled and brushed her shoulder. The tingling was even deeper, and her palm touched the wet blood at the same time. At this time, Arthur and the others rushed in when they heard the movement. As soon as Arthur entered the door, he saw Lucia with her back turned to him. The clothes on her shoulder had been ripped off, and Dan was standing in the corner like a beast with a strange light in his eyes.


    "Lucia, what happened?!" Arthur asked and had already put his hands on her shoulder, gently pulling her palm away. A bloodstain with teeth marks suddenly entangled on her shoulder.


    The anger ignited Arthur''s purple eyes immediately. He pressed his palm on Lucia''s bloodstain. Without him needing to do it, Jack and the others had already rushed over to suppress Dan.


    Dan was captured by them and knelt on the ground, but his smile deepened, and his eyes stared straight at Lucia without hesitation.


    "Is it interesting?" Lucia asked Dan coldly as if she didn''t feel any pain.


    Danughed out loud, turned his eyes to Arthur, and said word by word, "If I leave traces, you will never forget me in your life!"


    "Do it!" Arthur was furious, hugged Lucia into his arms, turned around and left the room. There was a sound of punches and kicks behind him, but there was nothing but muffled noise. Dan stubbornly kept his temper and didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 859 Dissatisfied

    Chapter 859 Dissatisfied


    Arthur''s hand was still tightly covering Lucia''s wound. The moist blood he felt in his palm made him furious. He wanted to wipe the blood away but he was afraid that she would hurt, so he didn''t say anything to the woman beside him. He just hugged her with a sullen face and walked forward.


    Lucia knew Arthur was angry.


    "Arthur, I''m sorry. I didn''t know he..."


    "You don''t have to apologize." Arthur was very depressed, not willing to me Lucia, but also annoyed by her decision.


    "Arthur, at least I know that Casper must be weird," Lucia insisted on stopping, and the two stood in the corridor and looked at each other. She said,


    "And the identities of the people around him are alsoplicated. When they came to the vi to rescue me before, Leon and the others called him ''boss'' in a hurry, but they called him ''Mr. Wood'' in front of me. You can start with those few people."


    Arthur stared at Lucia in silence. His purple eyes, which were deep in the past, were now like an abyss, bottomless.


    Lucia''s eyes moved, reflecting that her decision just now was really a bit reckless. Dan could have taken her hostage in that moment, so she lowered her eyes delicately, stretched out her hand to hold Arthur''s hands and apologized honestly.


    "Arthur, I''m sorry. I was reckless just now. I really want to know the truth."


    As soon as Lucia''s voice softened, most of Arthur''s anger disappeared immediately, but he didn''t want to justpromise like this, so he just snorted softly and didn''t express any opinion.


    Lucia knew that Arthur''s anger subsided as soon as she heard the soft hum. She curled her lips slyly, looked at him with big shiny eyes and said,


    "Arthur, I promise you that I will never act recklessly in the future. Forgive me, okay?"


    Lucia was suspected of being cute. Arthur only maintained his coldness for a few seconds and couldn''t hold on anymore. He hugged Lucia in his arms angrily, and said displeasedly,


    "In my eyes, you''re more important than the truth, and you''re not allowed to take any more risks in the future!"


    "Okay..." Lucia responded softly, and smiled in Arthur''s arms.


    "You will have to listen to me in everything from now on!" Arthur was still a little unwilling, and continued to speak with a firm voice.


    "Okay..." Lucia replied again.


    "No matter what the situation is, you must ask my opinion first!" Arthur was still angry.


    But this time Lucia raised her eyebrows, smiled and said sinisterly, "Mr. Davies, it''s too much..."


    "Hey..." Arthur curled his lips and smiled. His handsome face was a bit pissed, and then he changed and said,


    "We''ll deal with your wound right away. Absolutely no scars left!"


    Lucia grinned and nodded heavily. The two walked through the hangar towards the sun.


    Two dayster, Reynolds said goodbye and left first, and then Jack and others escorted Dan back to the USA. Although he was reluctant to part, the family affairs were heavy. Chris, Esmae and Shawn took Helena back to Chicago. But after making up their differences with Edwin and his wife, they left together and visited Teddy in New York before returning to Chicago. After they left, the house was quite deserted. Lucia had now officially moved to live with Arthur in the vi, and their daughter was usually looked after by a professional nursery nurse, so the two had begun to return to business.


    During this period of time, not only Arthur, but even Lucia were dizzy with work. She hadn''t dealt with official business for a long time, and suddenly a lot of things were in front of her. Even though Lucia was smart and capable, she may feel a little overwhelmed. However, she always did not ck off, solved the problems one by one patiently and recovered the previous progress after a few days.


    Arthur and Lucia had just returned to work, and Casper and Nia were already celebrating.


    The two of them returned to Athegate faster than Arthur, Lucia and the others. Once back, Casper took advantage of the convenience of the family deration to seize Cloudwork Corp''s resources. Within ten days, he and Nia sessfully took over several major customers of Cloudwork Corp. Stable Growth''s strength had grown a lot for a while.


    After saving Casper himself and being discovered by Arthur and Lucia, Leon and the others no longer hid their tracks. They openly followed Casper''s side, started to settle in Stable Growth dealing with daily affairs, ran amok in thepany, and became arrogant for a while.


    During the rescue operation, Nia had conflicts with Leon. Seeing them follow Casper into thepany, and the subordinatesined frequently, Nia was even more displeased.


    After finally waiting for Leon and the others to leave the office, Nia couldn''t helpining to him,


    "Casper, Leon and the others are all gangsters and don''t understand thepany''s affairs at all. You can let them help you secretly like before. Do you have to bring them to thepany?"


    Nia really didn''t like Leon and these hooligans. Every time she saw them walking in thepany in sloppy clothes, she felt displeased.


    Casper stretched out on the sofa, and replied indifferently,


    "They are all my brothers who went through a lot with me. Now that their identities have been exposed, we can no longer wrong them. Besides, they are not dull people. Just learn more about things if they don''t understand in the future."


    Upon hearing this, Nia frowned. Did he mean to train Leon and the others to intervene in thepany''s affairs?


    This was not allowed! Nia''s eyes darkened, and she spoke again,


    "Casper, people specialize in different areas. Leon and the others are not the material to manage thepany. They are only suitable for helping you do some shady things in the dark. Why do you..." "What do you mean by shady?" Casper raised his eyebrows and asked Nia.


    "I..." Nia was startled to realize that she had said the wrong thing.


    "Shady? Am I also a shady person?" Casper was provoked by Nia. He was sitting up, staring at her and said relentlessly.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t mean that," Nia exined anxiously, "I mean they..."


    "They''re the same kind of people as I am," Casper cut off Nia''s words and snapped, "If you look down on them, you look down on me. It''s not a long-term solution to hang around in secret. What''s wrong with me letting them join thepany? You''re not the only one who has the say in thispany, right?"


    "Casper, I justined to you. Why are you angry..." Nia felt wronged.


    Standing up, Casper stood in front of Nia like a high wall, Although it was daytime, Nia only felt shivering as if she was shrouded in his shadow.


    "Nia, sometimes I wonder if you have forgotten your identity." Casper said coldly with gloomy eyes.

 Chapter 860 A Woman Trying To Be Smart

    Chapter 860 A Woman Trying to Be Smart


    Nia frowned. The fear in her heart faded a lot, reced by unwillingness. What did he mean by this?!


    Seeing the dissatisfaction in Nia''s eyes, Casper continued to say mercilessly,


    "Although thispany is under your name, I taught you to take care of it. Almost all the top executives in thepany are my trusted subordinates. You just need to listen to my orders. Don''t talk too much, you know?"


    Originally, Nia was just a pawn used by Casper to turn around, but now that Spencer had been dealt with, her role did not seem to be that important.


    Nia understood the meaning of Casper''s words, and for a moment, she seemed to have returned to the days when she was used by Reynolds and Spencer. At that time, she seemed to have a lot of glory, but in fact she was just a chess piece that they yed wantonly!


    After being exploited again and again, even a fool can learn to be smarter, so this time Nia didn''t want to vent her dissatisfaction and unwillingness to him as before, but smiled slightly under Casper''s cruelty. Aggrieved, she said softly,


    "Casper, don''t be so serious, okay? I''m just thinking about you. Think about it. Leon and the others don''t have a good image. What do people think when they are with you? Won''t you be the one being questioned by all the gossip? If you really want to put them into thepany, just train them well. I know how important they are to you, and it''s impossible to target them specifically." When he looked at Nia''s docile expression, Casper''s machismo was satisfied, and the gloomy eyes were slightly relieved. He raised his hand and held Nia''s chin and said,


    "It''s good to talk like this. You''re right. The image of the few of them is indeed a bit sluggish. I will pay attention to it."


    "Okay, then I''ll go out first. We''ll have dinner at home tonight." Nia said sweetly with a deeper smile.


    "Good." Casper responded, walked straight to the desk and ignored Nia.


    Nia turned around and left the office by herself.


    The door behind her had just closed, and the docile smile just now disappeared in an instant. Nia stared coldly at the ground with dark eyes.


    She had been childish twice. This time Nia was very sober and clearly knew what the "identity" Casper said was.


    "Miss Davidson, what''s wrong?" Just as Nia was mourning her situation, a concerned voice sounded. She looked up and saw that it was Kevin, her vice president.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin was Casper''s trusted subordinate raised in the early years. Naturally, Nia would not show her true emotions in front of him. She immediately recovered her smile, shook her head and said, "I''m just a little ufortable, and it will be fine after standing for a while."


    "Really?" Kevin was nomittal, staring at Nia for a while, as if he had something to say.


    "Kevin, what do you want to say?" Sensitively aware of his strangeness, Nia asked.


    Kevin nced at the door of Casper''s office, then whispered,


    "Miss Davidson, can I talk to you?"


    To say that the most profound thing Nia had learned from Casper was to observe words and emotions. When she saw Kevin''s sneaky behavior, she smiled and replied, "Sure, go to my office."


    That day, Nia and Kevin chatted for a long time.


    Arthur didn''t think of L until Otis mentioned her to him again, and he med himself for being negligent, so he immediately contacted his ssmate.


    "Mr. Davies, you finally remember me." L teased Arthur as soon as she answered the phone.


    "Sorry, there have been too many things recently," Arthur didn''t tell L the news of Lucia''s kidnapping but asked instead,


    "Did you get any results from myst favor?"


    "You didn''t even say hello to me. It''s really your style." Lughed, and then talked about her trip to Mexico.


    L used the long vacation toe to Mexico City, the capital of Mexico. This was a very prized city. Outside the high walls, there were many slums and chaotic andplex environments, and Lauren lived here.


    A few days after meeting Lauren, L brought up the matter of Jacob. Naturally, Lauren would not shirk, immediately agreed to help her investigate, and then took her to visit this charming and dark city. After the long vacation, L returned to the USA. She was also awaiting the results of Lauren''s investigation.


    "So it still hasn''t been found out?" Arthur said with some disappointment. If Jacob''s whereabouts can be found out, Lucia can really let go of all her worries.


    "That can''t be helped. You must know that the environment there is extremelyplicated," Lforted Arthur. "People of all races live together, and there are countless people from your mothend. It is not easy to find people who deliberately hide from them, but the Lauren family is powerful, and he will definitely find out."


    "I hope so," Arthur said with a sigh. "He didn''t realize that I asked you to investigate?"


    L snorted when she heard the words. Arthur''s eyes moved, and he said helplessly, "He knows?"


    "You also know how smart that guy is," L replied helplessly. "I''m originally from the FBI. It seemed even more suspicious to ask him to investigate Jacob in a private capacity. Later, he tricked me out after a few words. Sorry."


    "It''s okay." Now that he knew it, Arthur smiled and said, "Then I''ll wait for him to contact me."


    "I''ve already given him the number." L took the opportunity to say slyly.


    "Miss arthy!" Arthur was dumbfounded.


    "What''s wrong with L?" Lucia, who had juste out of the bathroom, immediately asked with a smile when she heard Arthur address L "respectfully".


    "Ask her yourself." Arthur handed Lucia the phone.


    Taking the phone, Lucia greeted L,


    "L, long time no see. How are you?"


    "Lucia, hello." L immediately sighed, because she didn''t get a few words of greeting from Arthur.


    Lucia was a little puzzled, but she still chatted with her. Only then did she learn about Lauren''s news. When she heard that it was rted to Jacob''s whereabouts, she immediately cheered up. She was also a little disappointed when she heard that the investigation had not yete to fruition.


    Sensing Lucia''s emotions, L once again assumed the role of forter master", saying,


    "Lucia, don''t worry. The Lauren family is powerful. It''s only a matter of time before Jacob is found. Good things take time. You have to be patient."


    "I know," Lucia replied, "Thank you for worrying about us."


    "You''re wee," L said repeatedly, "It should."


    After finishing the call with L, Lucia turned around and saw Arthur lying on the bedside coaxing their daughter. The baby was giggling because of him.

 Chapter 861 Unexpected Decision

    Chapter 861 Unexpected decision


    "Arthur, is it difficult for you to ask Lauren for help?" Lucia had heard from L just now.


    "Not really," Arthur kissed his daughter on the cheek, then turned his head and replied, "It''s just difficult to refuse his request."


    "I don''t think he has that intention, or he should have called you long ago." Lucia said with a gentle smile.


    "Lauren is an entric person. You can''t judge him by the standard of ordinary people. It depends on what he will do after the resultse out." Arthur sat up, hugged Lucia and said with a smile. "Is he so mysterious?" Lucia asked with a smile.


    "Don''t be interested in him!" Arthur frowned when he heard this, and his jealousy flew.


    "Mr. Davies, you are too small-minded." Lucia smiled wryly, but felt a little happy.


    "It''s small, and just right for you." Lucia''s waist was slender and soft, and Arthur admitted with a smile while hugging her.


    "Don''t make trouble. The baby is still here!" Lucia looked rosy and thumped his shoulder.


    "It''s okay. She''s still young..." Arthur said thick-skinnedly, and the two of them fell on the bed. Unexpectedly, it surprised their daughter next to them, and the baby turned over with a stupid groan when seeing them. Arthur and Lucia were stunned for an instant!


    "Baby... is able to roll over?" Arthur asked Lucia with his eyes wide open, and the excitement in his heart made him change his tone of voice.


    "Yeah." Lucia''s heart was overflowing with maternal love, and she rushed to the baby''s side all of a sudden. Her voice was soft. "My baby can turn over. It''s great."


    Seeing her mother looking at her with a smile on her face, the baby giggled too.


    Lucia''s heart seemed to be filled with honey, and she couldn''t help but put soft kisses on her cheeks one by one. No matter how much she kissed, she couldn''t get enough. Arthur seemed a little lonely. He reluctantly leaned over to Lucia and the baby, and asked Lucia after giving each of them a kiss.


    "Lucia, the baby is about to roll over. Time to think about a name for her."


    Once upon a time, this was a topic of tacit silence between them. Spencer was not removed, and all desires were imprisoned. Lucia was moved when she heard the words. She turned on her side and asked Arthur,This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have you considered it?"


    "Of course!" Arthur''s eyes lit up immediately, and he began to share the names he chose with Lucia with great interest, "Amias Davies, M Davies, Suki Davies, how about them?"


    Lucia asked Arthur, dumbfounded,


    "Are you worried that others don''t know who her parents are or something..."


    After she said that, Lucia''s eyes were full of love, and it was a wonderful feeling to be cared by the man in front of her.


    Arthur smiled and asked Lucia, "What do you think?"


    "I..." Lucia was leaning over and resting her chin, and said after a moment of contemtion. "I really haven''t really thought about it. I just hope to give her a warm and beautiful name."


    Arthur nodded, and focused his gaze on their daughter tenderly, because this little angel was a warm and beautiful existence.


    Although the tenderness was disturbed, Arthur was not impatient at all. Being able to witness their daughter''s growth with his own eyes moved him deeply. That night, Arthur dreamed about how to choose the baby''s name.


    A few dayster, Arthur finished dealing with Davonnis Corp''s business. At this time, Kyle reminded him that Cloudwork Corp was still leaderless, and asked him if he nned to intervene.


    "Do they still need me to take action?" Arthur said indifferently. "Casper has almost taken over."


    Two days ago, Bailey sent back news that Amasun Group''s misceneous affairs had almost been dealt with. After discussing with the US government, Amasun Group held a shareholders'' meeting, restructured funds, and reced senior management. The only problem was the equity in Nia''s hands.


    "Then let it go?" Kyle was not reconciled, always feeling that Casper and Nia had taken advantage of it.


    A mere Cloudwork Corp can''t catch Arthur''s eyes, so he said casually,


    "Let it go. I don''t want to interfere with this matter."


    "What about the equity issue of Amasun Group?" Kyle reminded again.


    "I''m going to have to talk to Nia about this.." Arthur said in a low voice when he looked down.


    While the two were talking, the phone rang from Kyle''s assistant seat, and he hurried out to answer the phone, but he was a little surprised by the news reported by the front desk. After hanging up the phone, he hurried back to the president''s office and said to Arthur,


    "Mr. Davies, Nia is here to visit."


    Unexpectedly, when she was mentioned just now, she came immediately. Arthur frowned slightly, and asked Kyle to invite her up.


    A few minutester, Nia brought Kevin to Arthur''s office. After exchanging pleasantries, she did not hesitate to say what she wanted.


    "Mr. Davies, the matter with Spencer is over, and I no longer need to use equity to protect myself, so I want to transfer 10% of Amasun Group''s equity to you."


    Arthur was slightly surprised, and stared at Nia with a pair of purple eyes hiding his scrutiny. Of course, he would not believe her superficial words, and there must be other intentions in taking the initiative to hand over the equity.


    Turning his mind, Arthur didn''t respond, but asked a digression instead.


    "Why didn''t Mr. Woode with you?"


    When Casper was mentioned, Nia''s expression froze for half a second, and then she regained herposure, and replied with a smile,


    "He has something to do today, so he didn''te."


    "Is it because he''s not feeling well?" Arthur asked with a slight smile, "Indeed, he really needs to take a good rest after going through that unpleasant experience."


    "Thank you, Mr. Davies, for your concern. He''s fine," Nia couldn''t catch Arthur''s intention to mention Casper, so she changed the subject again.


    "As for the equity, as long as you agree, I can sign it immediately."


    "This is not urgent," Arthur nced at Kevin standing behind Nia, and then asked her intentionally, "Don''t you need to discuss this with Mr. Wood?" Arthur''s frequent mention of Casper naturally had his reasons.


    Sure enough, when Arthur mentioned Casper again, Nia''s expression flickered with impatience, and her speech speed unconsciously elerated. "Casper has always been very supportive of my decision, and he also knows about it. Mr. Davies, you don''t seem to want to get those shares back?"


    "It belongs to Amasun Group, and there is no such thing as getting it back for me." The more anxious Nia was, the more stable Arthur was, and he said, "I think you should go back and discuss it with Mr. Wood. His decision should be very important, right?"

 Chapter 862 Secret Thoughts

    Chapter 862 Secret thoughts


    Nia''s expression became even more unnatural when she heard Arthur''s words. The corners of her lips were already a little stiff, and she tried her best to maintain a smile, but no matter how she tried to hide it, the displeasure between her brows still leaked slightly.


    Kevin, who had never spoken in front of Arthur, and was not even qualified to participate in their discussion, suddenly spoke,


    "Mr. Davies, you must be joking. Miss Davidson gives you the equity in the name of a private person. It has nothing to do with Mr. Wood. Moreover, Miss Davidson is full of sincerity and hopes to promote the rtionship between our twopanies. To cooperate and seekmon development, Mr. Davies, you will not question Miss Davidson''s sincerity, right?"


    Kevin''s words were so scorching that Arthur couldn''t help but look at him. He smiled slightly and said apologetically,


    "Sorry, maybe I was thinking too much. Before, Miss Davidson seemed to value Mr. Wood''s decision, so..."


    "Mr. Davies, you were really thinking too much," Nia continued his words.


    "This is my grievance with Spencer and has nothing to do with Casper. Now everything is over. Holding these shares will only make it difficult for you to deal withter, so I''m willing to take them out."


    "In that case, I would like to thank you for your kindness," Arthur said with a smile. "Your generosity has indeed helped us. Of course, I''llpensate you as usual for the share of equity."


    Amasun Group had now restructured its funds, and Nia knew exactly how much the 10% stake meant, so she was not too polite on this point. She didn''t intend to stay longer after the discussion, so she got up and left after a while. Arthur escorted them out of the office himself.


    As soon as Nia and Kevin got into the elevator, Nia rxed like a breath of relief. She couldn''t help saying,


    "Arthur''s sense of oppression is too strong, until now I still can''t adapt."


    "It''s okay," Kevin, who stood side by side with Nia, smiledfortingly and said, "At least our goal has been achieved."


    Nia''s eyebrows rxed a little when she heard this, but she still had some doubts. "Do you think he''s noticed something?"


    "It''s okay," Kevin said again. "It''s better for him to detect your intention, so that he can know whom he is working with in the future."


    "It''s true," Nia said with all her eyes wide open, a little unconvinced.


    "After this rescue operation, he must have seen that I need Casper''s consent in everything. This move is to tell him that I, Nia, have the final say and no one can interfere!"


    Kevin curled his lips and smiled, moving closer to Nia. Although there was no obvious inappropriate behavior, the two''s arms were already stuck together, and his tone of voice no longer seemed like a subordinate.


    "Nia, it''ll depend on whether you can withstand the pressureter on."


    "Don''t worry. For the future, I''ll be able to withstand it!" Nia gave Kevin a firm look, and there was a touch of familiarity between her eyebrows. She smiled at Kevin.


    In the office, as soon as Nia and Kevin left, Arthur immediately told Lucia the news.


    As soon as Lucia had heard what Arthur had said, she asked him,


    "Nia only brought Kevin? What is she trying to prove?"


    "Probably to prove that she''s an independent individual, not subject to Casper''s restraint and influence," Arthur recalled Nia''s unnatural expression just now and said with a smile.


    "I''ve only mentioned Casper''s name three times, and Kevin couldn''t help but speak. It seems that he and Nia have reached some kind of consensus."


    "It can be seen who is in control between Casper and Nia. Nia has been used several times. It seems that this time she has learned to be smart." Lucia said softly.


    "Learn to be smart?" Arthur didn''t think so. "If she really has learned to be smart, she wouldn''t have brought Kevin. In my opinion, it''s just that the object of her attachment has changed, and she has not improved in essence."


    How can such a woman be strong if she was blindly attached to a man?


    "It seems that Casper didn''t know that she came to see you today." Lucia really hoped that Nia would have a long memory.


    While Lucia was talking to Arthur, the assistant suddenly walked into the office and told her that there was a visitor. Lucia didn''t hang up the phone and asked the assistant who it was. "It''s Casper Wood."


    Luciaughed out loud when she heard this, and said to Arthur,


    "These two are quite consistent in their actions."


    "Now you can probably see that their goals are different." Arthur also felt it funny. Casper didn''t know that Nia came to find him, but did Nia know that he went to see Lucia alone?


    "Talk tonight, I''ll meet Casper first." Lucia and Arthur hung up the phone after talking, and she asked the assistant to bring him up.


    Casper came alone. Of course, he knew nothing about the conversation between Lucia and Arthur. As soon as he entered the office, he said hello and asked if Lucia was free. Regardless of whether it was abrupt or not, he wanted to invite her out for a while.


    "Is there anything inconvenient to say here?" Lucia asked Casper calmly without moving.


    Casper smiled gently, and said without hesitation,


    "It''s a private matter to talk about. Of course it''s not convenient here."


    "Mr. Wood, am I familiar with you?" Lucia smiled but wasn''t truly happy. She said in a calm voice, "Is there any personal matter between you and me?"


    "Ms. Webb, I''m your savior anyway. Why are you so indifferent?" Casper wasn''t embarrassed but smiled even more ambiguously.


    Lucia rolled her eyes and asked instead,


    "Didn''t Miss Davidsone with you?"


    "I just want to talk to you alone. There''s no need to bring her along." Casper remained blunt.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, but I''ll choose the location." Seeing Casper''s expression of no guilt, Lucia didn''t shirk, but stood up first and walked out the door. Casper followed behind her with a smile, never taking his eyes off her halfway.


    Ten minutester, Lucia and Casper came to a coffee shop near thepany together. When walking on the street together, Lucia deliberately quickened her pace, while Casper acted very gentlemanly. If she slowed down, he slowed down too. And he ordered the vors they liked respectively. Lucia nced at the dazzling sunlight outside the window, and said impatiently on purpose,


    "Can we talk now?"


    Casper didn''t respond, but just looked at Lucia with a pleasing expression, as if trying to test Lucia''s patience.


    Lucia leaned on the back. Her eyes gradually turned cold. She tapped the table with her fingertips, raised her eyes to look at Casper and said,


    "Can''t you speak?"

 Chapter 863 Ambiguous Hint

    Chapter 863 Ambiguous Hint


    "Of course not," Casper finally spoke, with an unusually hoarse voice that always gave people an ambiguous feeling.


    "I just saw that you''re a little restless, so I want you to calm down first."


    The familiarity in Casper''s tone made Lucia a little disgusted, and she couldn''t suppress the resistance in her bones, so her brows frowned at that moment.


    "What do you want to say in the end?"


    When he saw Lucia''s mood getting more irritable, the smile on Casper''s lips deepened. He was obviously younger than her, but there was a sense of pampering in his words.


    "Ms. Webb, don''t worry. The coffees haven''t been served yet. I didn''t finish itst time, so is it okay this time?"


    Lucia narrowed her eyes, ignored Casper, and nned to wait until he was willing to exin his purpose before saying anything.


    Seeing Lucia''s appearance, Casper was not annoyed, but leisurely waited for the waiter to serve the coffees. The two sat opposite each other.


    Lucia was in a trance after a while. How could Casper really affect her emotions? All she was thinking about was what he really wanted.


    After about ten minutes, two cups of fragrant coffee were brought up. Lucia stirred gently with a small spoon, staring at the foam on the coffee in a daze. Casper smiled, and finally spoke,


    "Ms. Webb, I don''t know if you''re willing to cooperate with me. I n to start a newpany recently, but I''m worried that I can''t find a high-quality partner..."


    Upon hearing this, Lucia raised her eyes slightly. She seemed very uninterested, and just said lightly,


    "Oh, congrattions."


    "Are you not interested in cooperating?" Casper was not in a hurry, but asked her with a smile.


    "Aren''t I already working with Stable Growth?" Lucia sipped her coffee and said with lowered eyes.


    "That''s different," Casper exined. "The newpany I''m going to establish now belongs to my family, and has nothing to do with Nia''s Stable Growth. You''re shrewd and have a long-term vision. If I can cooperate with you, it''s my pleasure."


    "You want me to invest?" Lucia finally looked straight at Casper, cutting straight to the point.


    "It''s the best thing if you want to," Casper said brightly.


    "I don''t want to." Lucia tly refused.


    "Ms. Webb, my family is a neer to Athegate. We''re not yet familiar with the market, and don''t have enough connections. Once we cooperate, we''ll be able to run thepany well with the strength of our family. And Webbex Group is an established enterprise here. Isn''t it also facing transformation now? Isn''t it a good thing for you?" Casper persevered and analyzed the interests in an orderly manner. Casper spoke nicely, but Lucia was still unmoved. Instead, she pulled the corner of her mouth and said jokingly,


    "Mr. Wood, you''re very ambitious. The Wood family is already very wealthy in Mokio. Isn''t that enough?"


    "It''s a coward who doesn''t have ambitions," Casper admitted frankly. "Who doesn''t want their family business to grow? Mokio''s market is already saturated. Of course we have to find a new way out. Don''t you also have this idea?"


    Lucia smiled and asked Casper back,


    "Mr. Wood, this is not a private matter, is it? Company cooperation is a business matter."


    Seeing that Lucia avoided talking about the cooperation, Casper was not anxious because he was scheming, and he replied with a light smile.


    "It''s and it''s not, because I want to ask you in a private capacity to invest."


    "We don''t know each other well." Lucia reiterated the fact nonchntly.


    "I don''t think so," Casper saidzily. He leaned backfortably, and there was a sense of course in his tone.


    "We can be regarded as trusted friends, right? Although it''s suspicious to say so, I admire your talent very much, so I tried my best to save you at the beginning. And I hope that we can cooperate and win-win in the future. I really can''t figure it out why do you reject me?"


    "Seriously," Lucia said unhurriedly, "I''m just not interested."


    "You don''t have to jump to the conclusion now. This is not too urgent. Thepany will be officially established in August. Please think about it." After speaking, Casper stared at Lucia and showed a meaningful smile.


    "Can''t Nia help you?" Lucia''s eyes moved, and Nia was mentioned.


    "Nia can''tpare to you." Casper replied without the slightest hesitation.


    "She established Stable Growth by herself, and now she is making thepany flourish. Why can''t shepare to me?" Lucia asked intentionally.


    "What is she relying on, I believe you know better than anyone else." Casper''s eyes sparkled, and what he said seemed cryptic, but in fact it couldn''t be more explicit.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Lucia stared at Casper. Her eyes were so clear that she wanted to see him through, and Casper epted her scrutiny calmly, without the slightest bit of shame or guilt.


    "Casper," Lucia didn''t want to pretend anymore. This person really annoyed her, so she said directly.


    "Nia was the one who brought you to Athegate after all, and that''s a bit of an exaggeration for you to say that."


    "When she met me at the beginning, she didn''t talk about any past events. Although I don''t care on the surface, how could a man ept herplicated background? If I didn''t know that she knows you, I wouldn''t havee back to Athegate. Nia is not the woman I''m looking for." Casper stared at Lucia for a split second.


    The hint in Casper''s words could not be clearer. He was waiting for Lucia to ask "then who is the woman you are looking for", but unfortunately, Lucia would not ask.


    "Then let me think about it. It''s gettingte. I should go back." After Casper made such "heartfelt words", Lucia didn''t respond, but just picked up her coat and stood up. Then she turned around and left. Casper stood up and looked at Lucia''s back, and when she was about to walk out of the cafe, he yelled,


    "Lucia, you haven''t married him yet!"


    The customers in the store all looked at him because of the yelling, but Casper didn''t care. His eyes were fixed on Lucia''s reaction.


    Lucia''s hand holding the doorknob froze for a moment, but she didn''t look back, but still opened the door and walked towards the crowded street.


    After Lucia left, Casper sat down again. He stared at the cup of coffee she left behind for a while, and then reached out to take it over. He also took a sip at the slightly imprinted red lips, and smiled. He murmured,


    "It''s really bitter, but... it''s delicious."


    In the evening, Lucia told Arthur about the conversation she had with Casper, but deliberately concealed the hint in his words, but Arthur was not so easy to fool.

 Chapter 864 Another Relationship

    Chapter 864 Another Rtionship


    Hearing that they were talking in a coffee shop, Arthur raised his eyebrows and immediately asked,


    "Did he only talk to you about thepany?"


    "Yeah." Lucia leaned obediently in Arthur''s arms, and answered very quickly and with a guilty conscience.


    "Then why didn''t you talk in the office?" Arthur stared at Lucia''s scalloped eyshes, and continued to ask with a smile. Lucia pursed her lips, unconsciously nced at the lower left corner and said,


    "I don''t know either."


    "Lucia..." The smile on Arthur''s face could be described as helplessness, and he lowered his voice and called her name.


    Lucia shuddered, but she still turned her head to him with a smile and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Lucia smiled brightly, but Arthur "ruthlessly" raised his hands to pinch her cheeks. Although he was reluctant to use force, Lucia''s face was deformed by him.


    "Be honest!"


    Lucia broke away from Arthur''s hands in the next second, saying perfunctorily,


    "What do I have to exin? Nothing happened."


    "Don''t lie to me," Arthur said, then lifted Lucia''s cor and gently wiped the almost-healed bite mark. "My heart can''t take it anymore."


    The touch on the shoulder was a little itchy. Lucia was moved, and then turned her head and said honestly,


    "Maybe Casper ..."


    "Remove the maybe." Arthur raised an eyebrow.


    Lucia blushed and said dryly, "Yes, he likes me, which is very disgusting."


    Seeing Lucia''s hazy face, Arthur kissed her forehead in a funny and angry way, and said helplessly,


    "Is there any way to hide your beauty? I just need to see it alone."


    Lucia smiled, feeling that she could no longer hide from him, so she poured out all her thoughts.


    "It''s not the first time that Casper and I have met in private. Once I ran into him after I finished talking about business with Kane. At that time, he sat down shamelessly and said that he had heard my name when he was in the USA and admired my talent. But... I think what he said is a bit inconsistent."


    "How?" Arthur asked, putting his arms around Lucia.


    "You know Reynolds'' student, right? Monty, who managed Luxwell Investment for Reynolds back then, is our junior, and he expressed the same emotion to me. He''s about the same age as Casper, and he also expressed his admiration for me. But purer and more natural. Not offensive. But the way Casper expresses... and the way he talks to me always has a strange familiarity. Yes, there is also a greasy feeling, which makes people feel that his mind does not match his age."


    "Doesn''t it match?" Arthur''s eyes darkened after hearing Lucia''s words, as if he had thought of something.


    "Arthur, did you think of something?" Lucia quickly leaned on Arthur''s shoulder and asked him.


    "It''s just an unrealistic guess, and it needs a timeline to prove it. I''ll tell you after I verify it," Arthur never spected. He put his arms around Lucia''s waist and said,


    "Since Casper wants to cooperate with you and likes you, he''ll definitely find a chance to talk to you again, and then you will be like this..."


    Lucia listened carefully to every word Arthur said, and after listening, she smiled mischievously and said to Arthur,


    "Isn''t it a bit insidious to do so?"


    "Insidious?" Arthur curled his lips and smiled. His eyes seemed to be burning. "This is called strategy. Besides, you can''t let your kindness be used by others. When you have a kind heart, you must know how to fight back."


    "Understood, kind Mr. Davies." Luciaughed happily, but unexpectedly he exined a joke seriously.


    "I''m going abroad in two days, and Casper will look for you." Arthurughed.


    "Then wait for him toe." Lucia closed her eyes and smiled, and buried herself in Arthur''s arms.


    As Arthur said, he left Athegate two dayster with great fanfare, and Casper naturally heard the news. It was very suitable to talk to Lucia again at this time, so without telling Nia, he approached her again. "Mr. Wood, didn''t you tell me to give me time to think about it? Isn''t three days too short?" Sitting behind the desk, Lucia looked at Casper and said in a serious and half-joking way.


    "I''m sorry," Casper said with a smile without the slightest unease. "I''m so excited at the thought of having the opportunity to cooperate with you, so I really don''t have much patience to wait any longer." "It''s only mid-June now. I said I would consider it. Please don''te to me so frequently. Arthur will misunderstand." Lucia deliberately mentioned Arthur.


    When Arthur was mentioned, Casper got hooked but he asked casually,


    "Is there something important for Mr. Davies to go abroad?"


    Lucia''s eyes shed, and she answered very "honestly".


    "He has to go there and deal with the mess left by Spencer. Amasun Group has now been restructured, and the issue of equity distribution bears the brunt of it. Fortunately, Miss Davidson is generous. Otherwise he would not be able to reach an agreement with shareholders so quickly."


    Casper froze for a moment when he heard Nia''s name, but it was only for a moment, and the next second he said nonchntly,


    "As long as Mr. Davies needs it, Nia will naturally do her best."


    "Yes, so we are all very grateful to her. After all, it is a very generous act to return 10% of the shares of Amasun Group. When Arthures back, we will invite you to dinner together to express our gratitude." Lucia smiled sweetly. As she spoke, her eyes never left Casper for a moment.


    When Lucia said these words, she saw Casper clenched his fist, but the expression on his face did not change. This man was indeed a cunning person!


    "Okay, then we''ll wait for Mr. Davies toe back," Casper said to Lucia with a smile on his face, "Since you agree to think about it, I won''t bother you any more. I''ll take my leave first."


    "Take your time." Lucia stood up and watched Casper, with a slight smile.


    Casper''s leisurely pace became swift after leaving Lucia''s office, and he took out his mobile phone with a sullen face and called Leon.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Leon, where is Nia now?"


    "In her office."


    "Okay, don''t let her leave when I get back." Casper hung up the phone after saying it. His face was terribly gloomy.


    At this time, Nia didn''t know what was going on, and was discussing business with Kevin in the office. The two sat on the sofa and got closer and closer without saying a few words. Finally, Kevin held Nia''s hand directly.


    "Nia, we have signed an agreement to transfer the equity in private. I heard that Arthur has returned to the USA to deal with this matter. With this kindness, we are guaranteed."

 Chapter 865 Hit It Off

    Chapter 865 Hit it off


    "You can''t be careless," Nia said with watery eyes, scratching Kevin''s palm with her fingertips, and said.


    "Casper doesn''t know about this yet. If he finds out..."


    "Don''t worry," Kevin was distracted by Nia''s seductive eyes, and his movements became more and more frivolous. He said while stroking her hand,


    "Even if he knows, with his character, he won''t openly fall out with you now. The Industrial Park project is still going on. He will scruple about Arthur and Lucia. It''s just a pain for you. When the timees, you have to bear his wrath."


    "Kevin," Nia showed a moved expression, couldn''t help but put herself close to Kevin''s arms, and said emotionally,


    "Fortunately, you are with me. Otherwise..."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Kevin surrounded Nia with excitement. No matter what the asion was, he eagerly expressed his heartfelt love to her.


    "Of course I will apany you. We are all pawns being used. This time, we will fight for ourselves!"


    It turned out that Kevin had already be Nia''s supporter, and this matter started from the day when Kevin ran into Nia when she was unhappy.


    That day, Nia brought Kevin into her office, and as soon as she closed the door, she asked him,


    "Kevin, there''s only the two of us here, so feel free to say anything."


    Kevin still hesitated, and after a long silence, he asked Nia,


    "Miss Davidson, did you quarrel with Mr. Wood just now?"


    Nia was a little surprised by Kevin''s question. He had always been dedicated to his duties and never asked about her private affairs with Casper. Now he must have something different. After thinking about it, Nia made up her mind to find out Kevin''s intention, so she told him exactly,


    "Just now, Casper and I were arguing about Leon and the other people. Leon and those people are hooligans and can''t show up in public, but Casper is all about defending them and trying to train them to be high-level executives in thepany. In my opinion, it''s ridiculous. Well, you also know Casper''s character. He doesn''t listen to my advice at all, so we quarreled."


    After listening to Nia''sint, Kevin seemed relieved and said,


    "I see, that''s what I want to tell you."


    At this time, Nia was no longer the same as before. Seeing Kevin''s resentful expression, she immediately guessed that he also had a dislike for Casper, so she asked with concern, "Kevin, did they make things difficult for you too?"


    "Hey..." Kevin sighed and started to say,


    "Mr. Wood really shouldn''t bring those people into thepany. You also know that I was trained by him many years ago. This time he brought me back to help you manage Stable Growth well. I don''t think I''m missing work, and I have always fulfilled my duties, but Leon and the others have meddled in my affairs. I have mentioned this issue to him more than once, but he turned a deaf ear, saying that they are his trusted friends. And they are bound to be promoted in the future, which puts me in an embarrassing position."


    "I see," Nia sighed in understanding, lowered her head and said helplessly.


    "I understand your grievances, and I am the same. I am loyal to him and obedient to everything, but in the end I am not as good as those hooligans who are his ''trusted friends''. I am fine, but I don''t know, after training Leon and the others, what kind of situation will he put you in."


    After speaking, Nia watched Kevin''s expression out of the corner of her eye. Seeing Kevin''s passionate expression, and his eyes were filled with the touch of being understood, Nia had already nned something.


    Seeing that Nia had the same concerns as himself, Kevin felt a sense of happiness in his heart, and continued,


    "Thank you for worrying about me, but since we have already talked about this, I have to remind you to be careful."


    "How?" Nia frowned, feeling that Kevin would say a lot of things she never knew.


    Nia''s urgency made Kevin sober up. He knew what would happen if he confessed, and the consequences depended on whether Nia really had the same feelings for Casper as he did, so he tentatively said, "Miss Davidson, are you really dissatisfied with his actions?"


    Nia frowned deeply, and said with a wry smile,


    "Do you think I can be satisfied? This is the man who forced me to release the video of myself being abused by Spencer. Kevin, I understand your concern, but it does not exist with me. I am just a pawn being used."


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll tell you frankly," Nia''s mournful expression made Kevin firm up his mind, and he said,


    "Actually, from the very beginning, he''s never gave up on Lucia. When he just returned, didn''t he go out every day? He told you that he was going out to gain contacts, but in fact, he brought people to follow Lucia every day, just to satisfy the pain of lovesickness. And he even met her in private. Miss Davidson, you must not take his sweet words seriously."


    Kevin''s words directly confirmed Nia''s suspicion of Casper, which was also a thorn in her heart that cannot be removed. From the beginning when he contacted Lucia frequently to the end when he rescued her regardless of safety, Nia had long been dissatisfied.


    "As expected," Nia said in a cold voice, burning with anger and resentment. "I guessed it a long time ago, and I asked him to prove it, but every time he got away with it."


    "Miss Davidson, we are one of the few people who know his true identity. We are prepared for danger in times of crisis. Do you think that if Leon and the others be powerful, will he keep us?" Kevin had already confided everything. At this time, he and Nia must be on the same boat, so he mentioned the future fate of the two.


    "Stable Growth is still here, and he still needs me toe forward, so he shouldn''t be so ruthless, right?" Nia whispered.


    At this time, Kevin was most afraid that Nia would bring up "I" alone, so he kept on telling her the truth,


    "If you still think this way, it''s too naive. He first came to you because you were tortured by Spencer just like him. Now that Spencer has been killed, his next target is Webbex Group and Lucia, and this requires strong background and strength. Do you think that with the identity and resources of the son of the Wood family, will he still leave you as a stumbling block?"


    Nia pursed her lips and said nothing. Kevin''s words pierced her heart like a knife.


    Kevin didn''t wait for Nia''s response, but continued,


    "He must not have told you that he is preparing for a newpany, has he?"


    "What?!" Nia couldn''t calm down when she heard this. She couldn''t help but grabbed Kevin''s hand, and asked eagerly,


    "What newpany?!"

 Chapter 866 End Up With Nothing Definite

    Chapter 866 End up with nothing definite


    "Miles has long wanted to get involved in Athegate''s market, and his thoughts hit it off with him, so he wants to use his influence to reopen a newpany. At that time, whether Stable Growth can stay or not, your fate is still unknown." Although Kevin''s words were a bit rmist, they were indeed true.


    Nia copsed on the sofa when she heard this. Casper had already started preparing for a newpany?! So where was he going to put herself?! With his ruthlessness, did she have a future? Kevin saw the opportunity and continued to shake Nia''s mind.


    "So now he is in a hurry to train Leon and the others, regardless of those of us who follow him wholeheartedly. Miss Davidson, our fate is linked together. If Mr. Wood ns a new development, will he keep us?"


    "Then what should we do now!" Nia sat up abruptly, and took Kevin''s hand again.


    Kevin''s eyes shed. He raised his hand to cover Nia''s, and replied in a deep voice,


    "So, it''s time for us to think about our future..."


    In this way, Nia and Kevin hit it off, and the two became amunity of destiny. They began to privately n a retreat, and it was Kevin''s idea to surrender her shares to Arthur. She got on Kevin''s bed with all her flirtatious methods, firmly grasped his heart, and let him n countermeasures for her.


    Kevin was originally a rational and pure man, and the methods Nia learned from Spencer made him very happy. While enjoying her thoughtfulness and charm, he nned the general direction for the two of them to go in the future.


    Just during this time, Casper was busy nning a newpany, and Nia had a lot of opportunities to spend time alone with her "vice president", so the two of them got close together after discussing business. Unexpectedly, the door of the office was suddenly pushed away vigorously, scaring them apart quickly like rabbits. And they stood up directly.


    It was Casper who pushed the door open angrily. Casper was so angry that he didn''t notice Nia''s blushingplexion and Kevin''s wandering gaze. At this moment, he just wanted to ask Nia why she dared to make such an assertion!


    "Kevin, you go out first!" Casper said coldly to Kevin after seeing Nia.


    Kevin took the order to leave, and when he was about to leave, he nced back and nodded quietly to Nia behind Casper, silently giving support.


    Nia caught a glimpse of Kevin''s movement from the corner of her eye. She calmed herself down, and after Kevin left, she put on a smiling face and leaned close to Casper''s side, asking carelessly, "Casper, who messed with you? Why are you so angry?"


    Casper stared down at Nia''s smiling face, and said with a cold snort.


    "Nia, I underestimated you."


    Nia was startled, but she still kept a smile on her face and asked,


    "Casper, what do you mean by that?"


    Casper sat down on the sofa, crossed his legs and stared coldly at Nia who was bewildered, and said quietly after a few seconds,


    "Did you give up 10% of Amasun Group''s shares to Arthur behind my back?!"


    Knowing that Casper got angry because of this, Nia was relieved. Anyway, she had already figured out a countermeasure, so she admitted frankly.


    "Yes, I have returned the equity to him."


    "Nia!" Casper was furious and shouted.


    "Who gave you the guts to do this?! How dare you not notify me before doing it!"


    Nia was trembling with fear from Casper''s yelling. She stood in front of Casper tremblingly, wringing her hands uneasily, and said with aggrieved look.


    "I wanted to discuss it with you, but you haven''t been seen these days. I don''t think you would object, so I went to find Arthur myself."


    "Why do you think I won''t object?!" Casper yelled angrily. Spencer and Erik lost power. The Edwin family must take over the Amasun Group. The 10% stake can still affect them. Nia was so generous to give it back?!


    "Didn''t you keep saying that you want Arthur to owe us favors? You wanted those shares in the first ce to deter Spencer. Now that Spencer is dead, we can just use them as favors," Nia exined aggrievedly.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Besides, Arthur didn''t take it back for nothing. He already transferred the money to my ount ording to the share. We didn''t actually lose anything, did we?"


    Casper was furious, but Nia''s exnation was perfect, and he really didn''t know how to scold her for a while.


    "I know it''s my fault that I didn''t discuss it with you first," Nia said triumphantly seeing that Casper was speechless.


    "But you didn''t give me a chance. The Amasun Group''s stuff was just a few days ago, and you didn''t see anyone. I thought you wouldn''t object, so I made a im. Who knew it would make you so angry. Casper, sorry..."


    After speaking, Nia looked at Casper pitifully, with tears in her eyes, expressing that she really knew she was wrong.


    Casper was a man, and he will be able to benefit from a timid apology from a woman. His anger was not as violent as before, but Casper still med her unwillingly.


    "Do you know what those shares mean to us? Edwin''s family took over the Amasun Group, and we can still use those shares to check and bnce them. Now, you let it go out. Do you know how much we have lost?!"


    Upon hearing this, Nia cried instantly, and her speech was choked with sobs.


    "Sorry, I didn''t think about it that much..."


    "What a stupid woman!" Casper scolded unceremoniously, but after seeing Nia''s tears, he knew that the current usation was futile.


    Nia seized the opportunity, sat softly next to Casper, caressed his hands with both hands and said,


    "Casper, I''m sorry. Next time I won''t decide all by myself."


    "Is there a next time?!" Casper red at Nia and shouted, but he didn''t push her away.


    "I''m sorry..." Nia snuggled herself into Casper''s arms, apologizing in a soft whisper.


    "I''m sorry... I''m wrong..."


    Finally, Casper had no choice but to admit the fact, and after a few words of reproach, the matter was settled. And Nia was even more determined in her heart that she must leave this man!


    Four dayster, Arthur came back from the USA and brought back his own investigation results. This time he personally sorted out the clues, and the matter was presented to Lucia from a moreprehensive perspective.

 Chapter 867 Come From A Painting

    Chapter 867 Come from a painting


    After listening to Arthur''s story, Lucia couldn''t help but frowned and said,


    "There''s a connection between Casper and Jacob. The timeline is just too coincidental."


    "Originally we were just guessing, but after my investigation this time, I can basically confirm this fact." Arthur said without hesitation.


    Lucia rubbed her chin and thought for a while, then murmured,


    "It seems that we have to find clues from him..."


    "Don''t think about it!" Arthur''s brows flew up when he heard this. He stared at Lucia and said,


    "I forbid you to have any contact with him!"


    Arthur was getting more and more jealous now. Lucia thought dumbfoundingly in her heart. So she held his hand andforted him,


    "Normal contact is fine. Even if I don''t look for him, he will look for me himself."


    "Lucia, I know you really want to know Jacob''s whereabouts, but Casper is also a dangerous person. Don''t make worry about you." Arthur persuaded Lucia earnestly, because he was really worried that she would meet Casper alone again.


    "I understand," Lucia said obediently, leaning against Arthur. "Then I''ll try not to get in touch with him. If I really can''t avoid it, I''ll mention you. Is that okay?"


    Touching Lucia''s soft long hair, Arthur stretched his eyebrows and said,


    "Remember not to go out alone with him again, and mention me if you have anything to do."


    "Okay." Lucia smiled sweetly and agreed to him.


    Knowing that Lucia would do what he said, Arthur rxed and hugged her tightly. The two hadn''t seen each other for a few days, but he felt that the days were like years. Just as he was about to hug Lucia''s soft body for a moment, he saw her raise her head in his arms. Blinking her big eyes innocently, she said,


    "By the way, when I mentioned Nia''s transfer of equity to Casperst time, I casually said that I wanted to treat them to a meal to show my gratitude. Arthur, I probably can''t avoid this."


    "It''s okay, just to see if there is any problem with the rtionship between the two of them." Arthur pampered the top of Lucia''s head, seeing her blinking constantly. Her scalloped eyshes seemed to be scratching at his heart. With his eyes flickering, he leaned down close to her earlobe, breathed out, full of ambiguity.


    "But before that, you have to relieve my lovesickness."


    Lucia''s face suddenly became red, and she nced at Arthur in embarrassment, saying coquettishly,


    "It''s only been a few days! Where does the lovesicknesse from!?"


    Arthur sighed as he kissed her lips, ignoring the shyness of the little woman in his arms.


    Arthur hade back. Lucia didn''t wait any longer, and contacted Nia the next day to make an appointment for a meal. Just the next day there was an art exhibition held by a famous painting artist. Lucia and Nia were both invited, but Arthur couldn''t attend because of some businesses. Nia took the opportunity to invite Lucia to participate together. Although Lucia was a little surprised, she still agreed.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Before leaving the house at noon, Arthur personally tied up Lucia''s long hair and looked at her obsessively in the mirror.


    Today''s Lucia was wearing a custom-made long dress from the recently popr brand Legend of Gaia. The light yellow bodice of the dress was ethereal. The dress was sexy enough to avoid being frivolous and perplexing. There was a mural painted on a paper fan on the chest, and a long orange ribbon at the end went down to the bottom of the dress, adding a touch of inspiration to the dress.


    In order to match this style of long dress, Lucia rolled up her waist-length hair, and Arthur helped her himself. Although he was a president for other people, he can also be a skilled craftsman in front of the woman he loved, and tie it up for her. After tying her hair, he put on a pair of feather earrings for her. At this time, Lucia had lightly applied makeup and powder, and her skin was as creamy as a fairy''s. "My babe is so beautiful..." Arthur looked at his achievements quite proudly, and regretted after being proud just now.


    "I really don''t want you to go out like this... everyone will see your beauty."


    Lucia couldn''t help but smile when she heard what he said. The light between her brows and eyes was as bright as stars. No matter who it was, just one nce, they would fall in love with her. Arthur was naturally willing to fall for her. He stood behind Lucia and hugged her tightly, really reluctant to let go.


    "I''m going to bete, Mr. Davies." Although enjoying Arthur''s warmth, Lucia had always been a punctual person, and she didn''t remind him until she had to go out.


    "After you go, don''t look back at other people''s eyes. Just concentrate on looking at the painting, you know?" Arthur was so stingy that he didn''t even want to share Lucia''s gaze with others.


    "Understood." Lucia turned around and adjusted Arthur''s tie, nodding with a smile. After she kissed her baby, Jan drove her to the art exhibition center.


    Lucia''s attire today was to match the theme of the art exhibition. Of course, when she slowly stepped into the center of the art exhibition and surrounded by the paintings, she immediately amazed everyone. Like a fairy, did shee from a painting?


    Many people were amazed in their hearts.


    Lucia didn''t care about other people''s gazes, but started to search for Nia as soon as she entered the venue. She didn''t know that Nia was standing in the corner and staring at her fiercely.


    Today''s Nia also dressed up carefully, and she also won some envious eyes when she entered the art exhibition. She was quite proud at the time, but she didn''t expect to know the great difference until Lucia entered the venue.


    Even if she got to this day, she still couldn''tpare to her!


    Nia was both unwilling and resentful.


    Just when Nia was gritting her teeth, Lucia turned around and looked at her. Nia felt guilty, quickly put on a smiling face, and walked towards her in surprise.


    "Ms. Webb, I''m sorry I didn''t see you just now. Have you been here for a long time?"


    "No, I just arrived. Sorry to let you wait." Lucia responded with a slight smile, and a pair of dazzling star eyes showed no other emotions except a smile.


    "Let''s go say hello to the artist first?" Nia couldn''t look straight at Lucia''s dazzling beauty, so she deliberately changed the subject and looked away.


    Lucia nodded, and together with Nia went to greet the host first. When Lucia walked forward slowly, Nia could see an extremely exaggerated picture, that was, everyone around her was looking at her, and everyone turned in whichever direction Lucia walked. But there was no line of sight for Nia.


    As if she had be a foil, Nia could hardly hide the depression in her heart.


    Fortunately, they soon found the host of the painting and talked a few words. Nia was able to find some bnce in her mind, but she did not know that the artist had only said perfunctory words to her, but Lucia was impressed.

 Chapter 868 Fake Benevolence And Righteousness

    Chapter 868 Fake benevolence and righteousness


    At this time, Lucia was facing the painter, and behind her was a painting about sunset and sea, which was simr in color to her long dress. At first nce, Lucia seemed to have just stepped out of the painting. Seeing this scene, the painter immediately offered an invitation to Lucia regardless of abruptness.


    "Ms. Webb, you''re really outstanding. I have a heartfelt request. I wonder if I can say it."


    "Mr. Guthrie, please speak." Lucia said politely.


    "Can you be my model?! I want to draw a picture for you!" said the painter excitedly.


    Nia on the side was downcast when she heard this. This painter even invited Lucia to be a model in front of her face. How would she react?!


    Noticing the change in Nia''s expression, Lucia couldn''t stopughing, and politely refused,


    "Sorry, I have a lot of work recently, and I may not be able to ept your kindness."


    "Okay, I see ..." The painter was full of regret, and said helplessly, "There is no other way..."


    "We''ll work together again next time." Lucia smiled and said some polite words. It happened that the painter''s assistant came to him, which eased the embarrassment.


    As soon as the painter left, Nia couldn''t bear the envy in her heart. She said angrily,


    "Did you just reject Mr. Guthrie just like that? As far as I know, he is one of the top painting masters. He usually only paintsndscapes, and no one catches his eye. This may be the first time he wants to paint portraits."


    "I''m not interested." Lucia replied lightly.


    Nia couldn''t say any words when she heard this.


    Lucia nced at Nia and said nothing, turned around and started admiring the paintings around her. She was toozy to bother with Nia about these superficial things.


    Lucia looked away and Nia calmed down a little bit. As soon as she calmed down, she cursed herself in her heart. Why did she get jealous of her? She came here today merely in order to get along with her! After calming down, Nia hurriedly followed Lucia''s footsteps and "appreciated" the paintings with her as if nothing had happened.


    When they were walking from the corridor to other end, Nia''s patience almost disappeared. She didn''t expect that Lucia would stop talking after that, and she couldn''t talk about the paintings for a while. Although the two came together in name, they were like strangers. The distance was not much closer, and the situation was not without embarrassment.


    No, something had to be said!


    Nia finally spoke first.


    "Ms. Webb, thank you and Mr. Davies for inviting me to dinner with Casper. Casper and I are delighted."


    "Really?" Lucia smiled and said only one word. Such an answer did not give Nia any room to continue.


    Nia got a little impatient and said,


    "I don''t know how the Amasun Group''s affairs are handled, and whether the equity I transferred has helped Mr. Davies."


    "It helped," Lucia replied, parting her lips lightly. "so it should be me and Arthur who are grateful to you guys."


    Lucia deliberately emphasized "you guys", just to bring Casper into the conversation.


    "Casper didn''t agree with me transferring the equity, and we had a fight over it, but it''s worth knowing that it can really help." Seeing that Lucia seemed to have the desire to speak, Nia said deliberately. "Oh, did you quarrel?" Lucia raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    "Yeah," Nia lowered her eyes and said distressedly. "Sometimes his ideas are different from mine, and asionally there will be disputes."


    "It''s normal for couples to quarrel asionally," Lucia said with a slight smile.


    "It''s not a problem as long as you love each other, right?"


    The words "love each other" stuck in Nia''s heart, but she pretended nothing had happened and said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s true. Thank you for your enlightenment..."


    "You''re wee." Lucia responded politely,pletely indifferent to Nia''s hypocrisy. This woman was still jealous of her just now, and said some sarcastic words in a twisted way. Now she changed her attitude immediately?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Webb, you''re really gentle, just like before. Even if I have done something sorry for you, you''re still willing to enlighten me like this... Thank you very much." Nia looked at Lucia, sincerely as if feeling sorry for the past.


    "Before?" Lucia chuckled and said quietly, "It''s impossible to be the same now, and you''re not the Nia I knew. But it''s fine now. We''re alright."


    "Ms. Webb, don''t say that!" Nia hurriedly exined in panic.


    "You know I have my own reasons. If I hadn''t met Reynolds at the beginning, and if I hadn''t been bewitched by Spencerter, I wouldn''t have changed. In fact, I have always regretted my impulse. It was them who hurt me, but I med you. I just hope that I can redeem my previous mistakes and make peace with you."


    "But things have already happened, haven''t they?" Lucia smiled lightly. With neither sadness nor joy in her eyes, she looked at Nia calmly and said,


    "You are no longer an assistant by my side. You are the president of Stable Growth. You are able to stand on your own and have the strength to cooperate with me and Arthur. If you gain something, you will lose something. You don''t have to worry about anything. Don''t mind what I think of you. Just be yourself."


    "Then do you still hate me?" Nia asked sadly.


    Lucia raised the corners of her lips, turned her eyes to look at thendscape painting behind her, and stopped talking.


    Nia looked at Lucia silently, and didn''t dare to disturb her again, for fear that the more she said, the more wrong she would be. Her indifferent attitude made her not sure whether today''s "sincere" would be effective, but... Niaforted herself again. Things always took their time. If she took this step, she won''t look back!


    That night, taking advantage of Casper''s absence, Nia was so impatient and can''t bear loneliness that she quietly went out to find Kevin. This was the first time she had been to his apartment. Kevin didn''t expect Nia to visit suddenly, and kept looking behind her when weing her in, for fear that Casper would send someone to follow her.


    Nia said with a smile as she handed the coat to Kevin, "He didn''t find out about our rtionship."


    "It''s better to be careful." Kevin took the coat and said cautiously.


    Nia sat down on the sofa casually like a hostess, and began to vent her grievances.


    "I''ve been smiling in front of Lucia today, and I still have to pretend that I''m sorry for her. I''m really suffocating!"


    After hanging up his coat, Kevin came to Nia''s side, and stretched out his arms to embrace her without hesitation. He said with a smile,


    "I''ve wronged you, but it''s all for our future. You have to be more patient and gain the trust and favor of Arthur and Lucia as soon as possible."

 Chapter 869 Mutual Perfunctoriness

    Chapter 869 Mutual Perfunctoriness


    "I think she still hates me at all," Nia grumbled coldly. "She also treats me indifferently, as if she is really amazing!"


    "Now the only ones who can check and bnce Casper are Lucia and Arthur," Kevinforted Nia. "You don''t care whether she hates you, as long as she doesn''t embarrass you on the surface. When the timees and you really want to offend Casper openly, we have backers to rely on."


    "Do you really think Arthur and Lucia will help me?" Nia frowned, somewhat questioning Kevin''s decision.


    "Once Casper''s ambitions are exposed, they will naturally choose a side. No matter how you think about it, our side has the upper hand. Besides, we still have the final trump card, don''t we?" Kevin said indifferently.


    "You mean..." Nia''s face darkened. Could it be that the trump card Kevin mentioned was...


    "That''s thest step, if Casper really wants to embarrass us," Kevin''s eyes shed brightly and fiercely behind the gold-rimmed sses.


    "Before that, we must rely on the strength of Arthur and Lucia to develop Stable Growth. Otherwise we will get nothing if Casper falls."


    "I know, I will bear it a little bit in the future, for the sake of our future." Nia''s brows rxed, and Kevin''s words made the gloom in her heart dissipate a lot.


    "Come to me if you feel wronged. I will always support you behind you." Kevin hugged Nia tightly, not forgetting to express his loyalty.


    Nia was very happy. She had always been the only one standing behind a man to be obsequious. But she had never had a man supporting her behind. She snuggled into Kevin''s arms contentedly, and imagined the future of the two together with him.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the day when Lucia and Arthur had a dinner appointment with Nia and Casper. On that day, Nia came to Casper''s office early to remind him but she didn''t expect to see him and his secretary kissing on the sofa as soon as she entered the door. Nia''s heart seemed to stop. She punched the door of the office.


    The secretary was taken aback, but Casper was much calmer. He waved his hand to let the secretary go out first, and sat on the sofa looking at Nia in disheveled clothes, without any embarrassment or nervousness of being caught.


    The secretary buried her head in guilt when she passed by Nia. Nia snorted coldly, and said to Casper after she went out,


    "Casper, don''t you care how I feel? Fucking these women in the office!?"


    "I''ve been under a lot of pressure recently. It''s just for entertainment. Do youe up to remind me about the dinner?" Casper shrugged indifferently, and in a few words, he took away the matter of having affairs with other women.


    "There''s still two hours left for the appointment," Nia said aggrievedly, sneering at Casper.


    "You still have the mind doing it here."


    Casper smiled. He stood up, walked to Nia, put his hand on her shoulder and asked,


    "Jealous?"


    "What do you think!?" Nia red at Casper pitifully.


    "Just for fun. Isn''t it you who is the right one?" Casperughed.


    Right onw? As soon as Nia thought about it, an idea shed through her mind. Before she could think twice, she said that idea,


    "Casper, have you ever thought about marrying me?"


    Casper was stunned, but also Nia who asked the question.


    Nia really wanted to p herself now. How could she speak out what was in her mind!?


    The expression on Casper''s face can be described as wonderful, with contempt hidden under the astonishment, and perfunctoriness besides contempt, which was ridiculous after it. He calmed down his confused mood, and said with an embarrassing smile,


    "Why did you bring this up suddenly? Our goal has not been achieved yet. It''s too early to think about it, right?"


    Nia looked at the stiff and unnatural smile on Casper''s lips, and smiled herself. Only she knew the bitterness in her heart. She said half-jokingly,


    "Just a casual mention. Don''t take it to heart. Get ready quickly."


    After speaking, Nia raised her hand to tidy up Casper''s skirt, and nothing unusual could be seen in her slightly drooping eyes. Casper looked down at her with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    Nia had already started to think wildly, and it seemed that her n must be elerated, and it can''t be ruined by this woman in the end!


    And Nia had no kindness in her heart. Casper''s perfunctory words has cut off thest trace of her wishful thinking. Now she only thought about how to seek her own interests and future!


    An hourter, Nia held Casper''s hand and went to the appointment together. The two walked forward together, but they weren''t thinking the same.


    On the other side, Arthur drove downstairs to the Webbex Group. After parking the car, he walked directly into the lobby of the building.


    One must know that Arthur hadn''te to Lucia in such an open and aboveboard manner for a long time, so the moment he appeared, he caused an uproar in the Webbex Group.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since the press conference was held more than ten days ago, everyone knew that Arthur and Lucia had never forgotten each other. After Esmae''s exnation, the two were even understood by onlookers as s fateful couple. Apart frommenting their difficulty, they also supported their rtionship, and hoped that they could be together again. But it was a pity that Arthur had already suppressed the media. Otherwise the people of Athegate would have seen reports of them long ago.


    Arthur reappeared in the Webbex Group, which was exactly the scene that all employees were looking forward to. Based on the awe of Lucia, as employees, they naturally hoped that the president would no longer be disturbed by gossip. And they stood together, which was the best to kill the rumor.


    Arthur went straight to the president''s elevator as usual. Of course he knew that everyone was talking about him, but he just didn''t care.


    Taking the elevator all the way up, when Arthur appeared in front of Lucia''s office, she was still buried in her work. Arthur smiled at Lucia who was working hard, and knocked on the door lightly. "Arthur, why are you here so early?" Lucia looked up and saw Arthur, and smiled sweetly. The setting sun projected from the French windows behind her seemed even brighter.


    Arthur walked towards Lucia, just like walking towards the sunshine in his heart. Feeling the warmth in his heart, he said softly,


    "It''s gettingte. Are you so busy that you forget the time?"


    Lucia looked down at her watch when she heard the words, only to realize that it was already five o''clock. She stuck out her tongue and smiled, saying yfully,


    "It turns out that I myself forgot the time."


    "If you''re too busy, ask Kane for help. Don''t tire yourself out." Walking to Lucia''s side, Arthur said distressedly after seeing the stacked documents on the table.

 Chapter 870 The Romance Of Mr. Davies

    Chapter 870 The Romance of Mr. Davies


    "It was too much trouble for him before. A vice president is in power and manages trivial matters. After Ie back, I can no longer bother him with everything." Even if she had the right to ask Kane to do so, Lucia will not do that. She was that kind of people.


    "You..." Arthur''s sigh could not hide his deep affection.


    Lucia simply tidied up the table and nned to go out with Arthur, but Arthur stood still, stared at Lucia for a while, then turned and walked into the lounge, with a suit in his hand when he came out. "Huh?" Lucia didn''t know why.


    "Couple clothes." Arthur raised the corners of his lips and raised the suit in his hand. Lucia saw that. Sure enough, the suit in his hand was the same color as the one she was wearing. "Don''t be so troublesome, right?" Lucia was dumbfounded, but Arthur had always been like this. Obviously he was acting decisively in the business, but he was so careful right now.


    "No, this is the first time we go out together since the press conference. I want others to know that you are my woman." Arthur said persistently.


    Lucia pursed her lips and snickered. Even if she didn''t wear the same color, others would know about it...


    Feeling sweet in her heart, Lucia followed Arthur''s words, and went into the lounge to change into a suit ording to his wishes. But unexpectedly he followed in, and the two of them stayed together for a while before going out.


    For the dark blue suits of the same color, one looked magnificent and the other looked heroic. When Arthur and Lucia walked side by side, their aurasplemented each other, and their brows were full of dazzling confidence and domineering. When they appeared together in the eyes of everyone, it was no surprise that they were still the focus of attention.


    Arthur never cared about other people''s eyes, but at this moment, he hoped that everyone would look over because Lucia was by his side.


    The dining ce that Lucia had booked was a high-end restaurant in this city. Casper and Nia arrived at the restaurant in advance, and after mentioning their names, they first came to the seats and waited. After a while, they saw Arthur and Lucia walking in together.


    Lucia, who was by Arthur''s side, was extremely charming, with a gesture that would only be shown when she was beside him. When Casper saw her lingering smile, the hands under the table had already been unconsciously held.


    What can''t be obtained was always in turmoil. It was afraid even Casper himself can''t estimate how deep his obsession with Lucia was.


    Nia, who was sitting next to Casper, could intuitively observe his reaction. Seeing him desperately restraining his impulse, Nia sneered in her heart, and her eyes became extremely cold.


    It was just after six o''clock at this time, and many customers poured into this ce. This was a high-end consumer ce in this city, and naturally many acquaintances will show up. Arthur and Lucia had already met a few before meeting Casper and Nia. Greetings were naturally indispensable. Arthur showed extra patience. He was telling everyone with his actions that he and Lucia were back together, or in other words, never separated.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Are they looking down on us?" Seeing that Arthur and Lucia were held back by others, Nia couldn''t help but sneered, stirring up Casper''s jealousy.


    "They''re still saying hello to people when they''re at the door. All of treating and thanking is just going through the motions, right?"


    "Be patient," Casper said, pulling himself together.


    "We still have to deal with them in a pleasant manner."


    "But Arthur and Lucia are really a perfect match." Nia didn''t stop talking, and continued. "Look, even the clothes on their bodies are in the same color system. It seems that after she walked through the gate of hell, their rtionship has changed. It''s getting stronger and stronger over time."


    "Hmm."


    Casper responded with a heavy voice. His heart was full of unwillingness. Obviously he was the one who sacrificed his life to save her first!


    Nia nced at Casper out of the corner of her eye, and the corners of her mouth curled up. She liked the feeling of being able to stab Casper in his heart quietly.


    Arthur and Lucia finally arrived at their assigned seat after exchanging pleasantries with their acquaintances. Nia and Casper stood up as soon as they got to the table, and the four of them greeted each other politely.


    After pulling the chair for Lucia and waiting for her to sit down, Arthur spoke,


    "Sorry, I met a few acquaintances just now and kept you waiting."


    "It''s okay." Nia smiled and expressed her understanding. "Mr. Davies, you have a widework of people, so naturally there will be many ces to socialize."


    "Have you ordered?" Lucia asked.


    "Not yet, I''ll wait for you to join." Casper replied immediately.


    Arthur smiled, and immediately summoned the waiters. The waiters greeted the guests. This kind of people knew all about Arthur and Lucia''s distinguished status, so they were especially polite and attentive to them. This attitude can be contrasted when it came to Casper and Nia.


    Casper was already upset, but when he saw that the waiters would bow slightly to show awe when they talked to Arthur, his mood was even lowered to the bottom. He was also a big shot in Athegate before. When did he need to be so wronged?!


    It was obviously just a small matter, but in the heart of a viin, it can be magnified infinitely.


    After some courtesy, Arthur finally decided to order the food. He did not shy away from it. After ordering the food, Arthur entered into the theme and raised his ss to Nia and said,


    "Miss Davidson, I have to thank you again for your generosity. If it weren''t for it, the matter of Amasun Group would not have been resolved so quickly."


    "Mr. Davies, you''re so polite. This is what I should do." Nia raised her ss in return and said with a smile.


    "It seems that we have to continue to strengthen cooperation in the future," Lucia saw that the atmosphere was good, so she followed Nia''s words.


    "Now the Industrial Park project is going well, and Mr. Wood''s newpany is also in preparation. I will seriously consider the matter of bing a shareholder."


    As soon as Lucia finished speaking, the smiles on the faces of Casper and Nia froze in an instant. No one knew how much effort they took to pull the stiff muscles to look natural again. Lucia couldn''t helpughing from the bottom of her heart. It seemed that the quarrel that Nia talked about was true.


    "Are you going to buy shares?" Arthur didn''t seem to notice the unnatural reaction of Casper and Nia, turned to look at Lucia and said,


    "If you are also interested, then I will also participate. Mr. Wood, is that okay?"


    "If you''re willing to take a stake, I''m naturally honored and wee." Casper grabbed Nia''s hand under the table, warning her not to show her emotions, while responding to Arthur with joy on his face. Did Lucia do it on purpose?! Casper guessed bitterly in his heart.

 Chapter 871 CanT Stand Provocation

    Chapter 871 Can''t stand provocation


    Nia was furious. Although she knew that Casper was about to open a newpany, she didn''t know that he went to Lucia and asked her to invest in it! His purpose was obvious. Wasn''t he just to increase the chances of getting in touch with Lucia while finding a way to infiltrate Webbex Group?


    Okay, since he made her ufortable, she won''t make him proud either!


    "If Ms. Webb and Mr. Davies join in, the newpany will definitely have a bright future. Casper, I didn''t expect us to have such a big harvest today!" Nia smiled brightly, but there were sharp knives hidden in her smile.


    Casper frowned slightly when he heard the words, but quickly covered it up and hid the annoyance in his heart. Originally, he just wanted to lobby Lucia. If Arthur also took a stake, then things would be difficult in the future. And he had to wonder if Nia said these words on purpose.


    Casper and Nia were in a storm, while Arthur and Lucia were full of pride. They nced at each other and smiled at each other, and the tacit understanding between the two was self-evident.


    "Then it''s settled. I don''t think about it and just buy shares with Arthur." This was the strategy that Lucia and Arthur had discussed a long time ago. Since Casper intended to win her over, she would let Arthur also participate. Let''s see what his intention was.


    "Miss Davidson, what you said is right. I didn''t expect to have unexpected gains today," Arthur alsoughed.


    "We''re originally in a cooperative rtionship, but now we are getting closer and closer. Mr. Wood, please set a time. Let''s discuss the specific matters of cooperation together some other day."


    "No rush." This time, it was Casper who began to evade. "Thepany is only established in August, and now it is just a preliminary idea. It will not be toote to talk about it after the basic work ispleted." Lucia and Arthur smiled once again in tacit understanding, and stopped asking about it.


    Not long after, the exquisite dishes were served to the table one by one. Arthur and Lucia happily enjoyed the dinner, seemingpletely unaware that the two people on the opposite side had no appetite and were absent-minded.


    As the lights came on and the night fell, Athegate ushered in a gust of evening breeze, and pedestrians on the street began to slow down to enjoy the moment of rxation.


    In the restaurant, a dinner ended in a seemingly pleasant atmosphere. This time Arthur and Lucia had a tacit understanding with Casper and Nia. They each found an excuse to end the meeting after dinner, got up and said goodbye to each other.


    After Arthur summoned the waiter to settle the bill, the four of them left the restaurant together. It was clear that the night wind outside was warm, but Nia felt cold and kept her head buried in silence. "Miss Davidson, what''s wrong? Are you ufortable?" Lucia stared at Nia for a moment and asked with concern.


    "It''s okay." Nia was called on suddenly, and immediately raised her head and smiled and replied, "Maybe the air conditioner in the restaurant was turned on too low just now. I felt a little dizzy when I walked outside."


    "That''s..." Lucia frowned lightly, and said with concern. "You have to be careful. It''s not the hottest summer yet, and it''s still easy to catch a cold. Mr. Wood, you have to take good care of Miss Davidson." With that said, Lucia looked over to Casper.


    "Of course, I will take good care of her." Annoyed by Nia''s unnatural reaction, Casper said something ambiguous, and then asked,


    "Are you and Mr. Davies going home?"


    "No, we''ll go for a walk first. You go first." Arthur put his arm around Lucia''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    Casper responded politely, but nced at Arthur''s hand on Lucia''s shoulder from the corner of his eye, and then took Nia to leave first. As soon as they left, Lucia couldn''t helpining,


    "The rtionship between these two people really can''t stand the test... One sentence can provoke them."


    "Because the rtionship ofbining interests can''t be solid," Arthur said half-sarcastically, "They are now on their own, which is beneficial to us."


    "That being said..." Lucia stood next to Arthur, and the two walked into the crowd together. She couldn''t help but think of what Nia said to herself that day, and said with emotion,


    "If Nia could meet someone who treats her sincerely, maybe she wouldn''t be what she is today."


    "That depends on what she''s asking for," Arthur hugged Lucia, not feeling that Nia had anything to sympathize with.


    "What she asks for is what she gets. Wasn''t she epting Reynolds'' favor from the beginning because of her status? Afterwards, she messed with Spencer because she was jealous of you. How could such an impure person be treated sincerely?"


    A few simple words from Arthur seemed to have foreshadowed what will happen to Nia in the future. Lucia looked up at the boundless night sky, and can only sigh with emotion.


    "It''s a good thing, Arthur. We''re all true to each other."


    "Of course." Arthur leaned his head and kissed Lucia on the cheek, saying without hesitation, "I treated you with sincerity back then."


    "Isn''t it because I''m your son''s mother?" Lucia''s heart warmed, but she choked on Arthur mischievously.


    "Lucia, you have to speak ording to your conscience. Even if you are not..." Arthur didn''t hear Lucia''s teasing, and was about to exin in a hurry when he saw her blinking yfully. And the corners of her mouth raised uncontrobly. Only then did he realize that he was teased by her.


    "Okay, you''re kidding me!"


    "How dare I?" Lucia said innocently, blinking her eyes. "Aren''t you the one who secretly went for the DNA test?"


    Arthur couldn''t help but smiled, leaned down and whispered in Lucia''s ear,


    "That was the right decision I made in my life."


    Lucia''s ears felt hot, and warmth flowed through her heart. And even the evening wind blowing on her cheeks seemed to be hotter.


    It was just like her rtionship with Arthur.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    In the underground parking lot, Nia buried her head and walked forward in silence, ignoring Casper who was left far behind by herself.


    Casper was very irritable now. His wishful thinking had been shattered, and he even let Nia know that he intended to lobby Lucia for a stake. Although he didn''t care what Nia thought or felt, now was not the time to turn against her.


    "Okay!" Finally, Casper, who lost his patience, yelled, and the obviously impatient voice echoed in the quiet garage.


    "Do not be angry!"


    Nia faltered, turned around and red at Casper in an instant, asking him angrily:


    "Why don''t you make me angry?! What do you think of me? Today you said that I''m the right one, but how many things are you still hiding from me?!"

 Chapter 872 Whip And Honey

    Chapter 872 Whip and Honey


    "What did I hide from you..." Casper denied without hesitation, "Can''t you see that Lucia deliberately provoked us?"


    Lucia disclosed to Nia about setting up a newpany before. Although he had no right to ask her to keep it secret, Casper can''t help but doubt her intention.


    "If you haven''t done it, how can she provoke you?" Nia gritted her teeth, staring at Casper and questioning.


    "It''s true that you start a newpany without telling me? It''s true that you invite her to buy shares?! Casper, you clearly know that I hate your rtionship with her, but you challenge it time and time again. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be able to return now. Now you are doing this to me?!"


    It was Nia who asked the question, but after she finished speaking, she was also the one who was frightened out of her life, because when she finished thest few words, Casper, who was five meters away, pursed her lips, and her eyes froze for a moment. Staring at her, he was like a beast lurking in the dark and staring at its prey.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Nia secretly thought something was wrong, and she tried her best to hide her dissatisfaction and suppress her emotions, but after knowing that he openly invited Lucia to buy shares, she broke outpletely. And she obviously angered the man in front of her.


    There was no sound in the parking lot, and the temperature seemed to have dropped a few degrees, and the warmth outside could not prate at all.


    The sound of the soles of the shoes trampling on the ground wasn''t loud at first, but it was like thunder in such an environment. Nia watched in horror as Casper slowly walked towards her step by step. She didn''t know how much effort she had to suppress the thought of turning around and running away.


    "Nia." He walked up to Nia, and the distance between the two was only a few centimeters. Casper looked at her condescendingly and said coldly,


    "I have to return this to you. If it weren''t for me, would you have what you have today?"


    While speaking, Casper reached out to hook a string of expensive nes that Nia wore around her neck, and continued mockingly.


    "What kind of person is Spencer? What you did back then is enough to let him kill you several times. If I hadn''t found you, you''re dead now! Don''t be shameless. When I still think highly of you, you''re still the CEO of Stable Growth and can live a wealthy life. If I look down on you..."


    Casper''s unusually hoarse voice dragged out faintly, and there was a threat that didn''t even need to be concealed, wing at Nia''s chilled heart.


    Nia buried her head and didn''t dare to look at Casper. The heavy makeup on her face seemed to have lost its color at this moment, and it was extremely pale. Her body could be seen trembling slightly with the naked eye. No need to interpret it further, her fear was already apparent.


    Seeing that Nia was afraid of himself, Casper raised the corners of his lips triumphantly, and the brows were full of evil spirits, and he said quietly again,


    "I''ve said, as long as you behave yourself, I''ll give you what I should give you. I, Jacob, am not an ungrateful person, but don''t forget this premise. Question my decision again and again, and suspect my intentions. You''re not qualified to control my behavior! If you still want to follow me, just obey me honestly! Do you know?!"


    Hearing that Casper called himself "Jacob", which was a tacit taboo between them, Nia knew that he was really afraid of her!


    Feeling flustered, Nia can only do her best to protect herself. She raised her head slowly, her eyes filled with tears, and she spoke timidly, with a soft and gentle voice,


    "Casper, you know that I don''t mean it. I have always followed you wholeheartedly and never dared to disagree, but Lucia is a thorn in my heart. Seeing that you can''t forget your love for her, I was just excited... Having said those words..."


    "I''ve never forgotten what you did for me," Casper said with a raised brow, enjoying Nia''s humbleness and obedience.


    "But don''t question my approach. We have no intersection with Webbex Group now except for the Industrial Park project. What else can I do to infiltrate Webbex Group besides inviting her to be a shareholder? If you really object, then you cane up with a new way for me. If it works, I don''t have to contact her."


    Nia could only look at Casper pitifully. How could she say anything?


    "Oh," Casper sneered and added, "You can''t figure it out, can you?"


    "Casper, I''m sorry..." Nia gave in immediately, lowered her eyes and apologized submissively.


    "So, stop questioning any of my decisions, understand?!"


    "I understand. I will never do it again." Nia echoed aggrievedly.


    "Okay." Seeing that Nia didn''t dare to disobey him anymore, Casper stretched out an olive branch. Stroking the tears in the corners of her eyes gently, he said,


    "As long as you''re obedient, it''s okay to pretend that what happened today never happened. Don''t cry."


    "Yeah." Nia also raised her hand to wipe away her tears, letting Casper lead her to the car.


    Just as the two walked forward silently, the phone in Nia''s bag rang. She took out the phone carefully, fearing that one of her actions would anger Casper, but after looking at the caller''s number, she directly hang up.


    "Who is it?" Casper asked casually, noticing Nia''s movements.


    Nia hurriedly said docilely, "It''s a harassing call. A sales call."


    "Yeah." Casper agreed and ignored it.


    Nia narrowed her gaze, and looked down impatiently when she lowered her head. Can they stop contacting her?!


    On the screen of the phone that had just been cked out, thest time she could see that there were eighteen calls from this number, but Nia refused to answer them all.


    In Sluacsea, more than a thousand kilometers away from Athegate, a middle-aged couple looked at each other sadly andmented after the phone was rejected again.


    "Dad, Mom, don''t call her anymore. I''m fine." A gentle voice sounded softly, and sitting opposite the couple was a delicate girl with a slightly immature face, who looked weak and lovable.


    "Eve, don''t be like this..." The girl''s name was Eve, and Eve''s mother felt distressed when she saw herforting her in turn.


    "Eve, don''t worry. We will definitely find a solution." Eve''s father also said sadly. Seeing his daughter''s haggard face, he felt more distressed than anyone else.


    Eve lowered her eyes slightly, and on her immature face, there was an indifference that many people who had lived through a lifetime could not appreciate. She raised the corners of her lips and smiled, but there was a little bitterness hidden in the smile.


    "I just hope that I can spend more days with her..."


    "Eve! Don''t say that!" Eve''s mother immediately came over to hug her daughter and said sadly.


    "Your health is getting worse and worse. I won''t allow you to go to her!" Eve''s father said with a frown.

 Chapter 873 Be Interviewed

    Chapter 873 Be Interviewed


    "Understood, I won''t let you worry." Eve didn''t insist on what she said before, and immediately agreed after her parents objected, but there was a hint of stubbornness hidden in her eyes that lingered.


    Arthur and Lucia frequently appeared together in the public eye. Even though Arthur had made Kyle suppress public opinion, how can he stop the public''s curiosity? When the public had curiosity, it will naturally drive the media to report and attract traffic, so the photos of the two were leaked several times by the paparazzi. If Lucia and Arthur didn''t respond, it may cause negative effects.


    Kyle had sensed Arthur''s intentions a long time ago and did something behind his back, but in the end he still had to ask him for his approval.


    That afternoon, Kyle fumbled into Arthur''s office. Arthur was working, saw him and asked,


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Kyle didn''t hold any documents in his hands, and he didn''t call him. Arthur knew he had done something "good" when he saw him like this, but he just ignored him.


    Kyle''s eyes fluttered and he didn''t dare to look directly at Arthur. Arthur withdrew his patience in less than three seconds, said "get out if you have nothing to do" and got back to business. How would Kyle go? After a while, he hesitated and said,


    "Mr. Davies, you know that the paparazzi have been secretly taking pictures of you and Ms. Webbtely, right?"


    "I know," Arthur nced at Kyle and lowered his eyes, saying tly, "Isn''t this due to your inefficiency in handling affairs?"


    Kyle cried out his grievances from the bottom of his heart. Since ancient times, who can seal the mouths of the public and control the paparazzi? But his main purpose was not this, so he said,


    "If we do not respond, there will be spection in the media, which will certainly affect your reputation and that of Ms. Webb ..."


    Kyle watched Arthur''s reaction carefully as he spoke.


    "So?" Arthur finally stopped writing, staring at Kyle and asking.


    "So I think you should bring Ms. Webb together to respond positively to the media''s spection, so as to calm the storm. The public has always been optimistic about your rtionship. If you respond positively, it will drive the development of our twopanies..."


    Before Kyle could finish speaking, Arthur interrupted him, asking only one question,N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "What ''good'' thing did you do?"


    What on earth was this kid hesitating about?


    Kyle pretended to cough, and then confessed honestly, "I have an appointment with the editor-in-chief of Splendid, the most authoritative emotion magazine in the country. If you and Ms. Webb are free


    tomorrow..."


    "Kyle, when did you learn to act first and report afterward?" Arthur stared at Kyle for a moment, and there was no emotion on his handsome face.


    Kyle''s heart was pounding. Did he guess what he was thinking wrong?


    "Mr. Davies, if you disagree, I''ll go right away..."


    This time, Arthur interrupted Kyle again,


    "What time is it?"


    "Huh?" Kyle was dumbfounded.


    "I asked you what time the interview is." A smile slipped across Arthur''s eyes, and Kyle''s eyebrows brightened as soon as he caught it.


    "9 o''clock!" The voice suddenly rose a few degrees, and Kyle was so excited.


    Arthur nced at Kyle and lowered his head again, but he no longer focused on business, but immediately told Lucia the news. Before that, he had already decided to find a more authoritative emotion magazine to announce the matter between himself and Lucia to the public. Calming the suspicions, Kyle got it right this time.


    As soon as the message was sent, Lucia replied,


    "Arthur, are you sure you want to be interviewed by the magazine? Actually, we don''t need to exin anything to others."


    "No!" Arthur added an exmation point, and his slender fingers quickly tapped on the phone. "I don''t care what others say about me, but they can''t do this to you."


    Lucia on the other side smiled when she saw the words. Arthur always cared more about her feelings. Thinking about how she and Arthur had been going along the way, in their view, they had never changed, but she was indeed engaged to Spencer. Well, Esmae''s exnation was not clear before, and the proper disclosure of details can indeed calm public opinion, was good for her and Arthur. "Okay, then we''ll have an interview together." Lucia didn''t hesitate anymore.


    Arthur smiled while holding his mobile phone. Of course he cared more about Lucia''s reputation, but he was still a little selfish, which was to tell the world that Lucia was his own woman, and no one was allowed to covet her!


    Kyle thought carefully and set the interview location at Arthur''s vi. Just after 8 o''clock, Splendid''s editor-in-chief Andrea Hancock came to visit with her assistant. When they saw Lucia, there was a feeling of freemasonry.


    The interviewsted nearly two hours. Arthur and Lucia kept some cryptic details, and roughly described their emotional experience. From the first encounter to theter reunion, they experienced several times of separation and reunion. They clearly loved each other deeply but were constantly facing threats and conflicts. In the end, they finally came together. When she listened to their emotional experiences, Andrea''s blood was surging, and she could no longer hold back her desire to create.


    "Mr. Davies, Ms. Webb, don''t worry. I will personally write the passage as soon as I go back, and I will send the manuscript to you for review before it is published. If there is anything inappropriate, you can point it out at any time," said Andrea after the interview.


    "No need," Lucia said with a smile, "I believe in you."


    Even though she had little contact with the media industry, she had heard of Andrea''s name. She wrote powerfully, decently, and never made things up. That was why Kyle chose her.


    Andrea admired Lucia''s demeanor, and the interview ended smoothly. After returning home, she kept writing, and soon announced the legendary emotional experience of Arthur and Lucia to the public. When Splendid was on fire, almost everyone in Athegate had a copy of it.


    Seeing that the public opinion had supported Arthur and Lucia, and the two were hailed as a model of emotional strength, Casper had already torn up several copies of Splendid.


    During this time, Casper devoted all his energy to the preparation of the newpany, but his mind wavered, and everything started because of Lucia.


    If the opponent was amoner, Casper would have already used tricks to deal with it, but that person happened to be Arthur! As he looked at the photo of the two looking at each other affectionately on the cover of the magazine, Casper''s mood reached the extreme.


    Leon didn''t understand Casper''s entanglement. Seeing him suffering from Lucia, he straight-heartedly said crudely,


    "Boss, why are you so entangled? Just tie her up!"

 Chapter 891 Frequent Exploration

    Chapter 891 Frequent Exploration


    When Libby heard this, she couldn''t help but stop him in distress,


    "Miles, it''s almost early morning. Not to mention Casper, you already look very tired. Can you talk tomorrow?"


    Miles said to Libby, "you rest first" and walked upstairs. Casper smiled at her and followed.


    Libby stood downstairs and watched her husband and son go upstairs, feeling a little worried and feeling that something was wrong.


    When he came to the study, Miles tore off the tie that had been worn all night and sat on the rocking chair, then stared at Casper for a moment.


    Casper stood at the door for a while. Noticing that Miles'' eyes were wrong, he knew it must be because of tonight''s episode that made him suspicious. So, he took the initiative to walk to the bookcase, picked up a bottle of Windsor Diamond Jubilee in the most conspicuous ce and said with emotion,


    "Dad, so you still have this bottle of wine?"


    Miles raised his eyebrows, stared at every movement of Casper, and replied,


    "Of course, do you still remember the origin of this wine?"


    "Dad, are you kidding me?" Casperughed exaggeratedly, looked at Miles and said,


    "This bottle of Windsor Diamond Jubilee is a gift for your 50th birthday that I spent all my pocket money on. How can I not remember its origin? Although this bottle of wine is only worth two million, there is only one in the country. I begged for a long time before I got the original owner to transfer it to me."


    As soon as Casper heard Miles'' question, he knew that he must be suspicious, so he couldn''t help but feel grateful that he used the threat to get these important information about his parents from the real Casper, which must have dispelled Miles'' suspicion.


    Sure enough, when Casper said this, Miles'' eyes softened a little, and he said,


    "It''s because of your filial piety that I''m reluctant to drink it all the time, so I keep it on the bookcase. Casper, I have only one son. You must not let me down."


    "Of course." Casper was delighted in his heart, and quickly expressed his determination. "I will never let you and Mom down."


    The person in front of him spoke eloquently and looked sincere. Miles''s heart wavered. He stood up slowly and walked towards Casper while saying,


    "To be honest, since you returned, I''ve always felt that you have changed. You be mature and sensible. Sometimes I can''t help feeling that you are like a different person."


    When he finished speaking, Miles walked up to Casper, and put his hand on his shoulder, staring at him closely with a pair of eyes soaked in time.


    Casper''s heart skipped a beat, and he wondered, did Miles say this intentionally or unintentionally?


    However, he can act.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Putting his hand on Miles'' hand, Casper said solemnly,


    "Dad, I know that I was too naive before. I always felt that you... are too sophisticated and have close contacts with people of underworld. I didn''t know what I was thinking at that time. I always wanted to escape thisplicated family environment, so I ran away. I went to study abroad, but after that ident, I suddenly realize the irreceable importance of you to me when I was in a foreign country with no rtives. I want toe back, share the burden for you, and carry forward our family."


    Casper''s words were sincere, and he almost acted out the real Casper''s expression when he talked about this. Miles frowned slightly, and his eyes flickered frequently, obviously moved. "Good son! You have really grown up." Miles said with emotion.


    "Now that mypany has been established, I will be able to get rid of Nia''s help in a short time. Dad, I am very confident that I can win half of the market in Athegate with my own strength!" Casper vowed. "Okay, I''m waiting to see your results." Miles nodded frequently and said, "Okay, it''s gettingte. You have to get up early tomorrow. Go to rest."


    "I''m going to say goodnight to Mom. Dad, don''t stay too busy. I think your mental state is not very good tonight." Casper said worriedly.


    "I understand. Go." After speaking, Miles waved Casper to leave, and after the door of the study was closed, Miles came to the bottle of Windsor Diamond Jubilee, staring at it for a long time. No one knew what was going on in his heart.


    After leaving the study, Casper closed the door behind him, and heaved a long sigh of relief. It seemed that he had dispelled Miles'' suspicion with tender means, but he did not doubt Miles'' intentions too much, because he was already guilty.


    Standing in front of the door, as soon as he looked up, he saw Libby standing far away at the stairs, looking around worriedly. Casper calmed down, smiled and walked towards her. The y must continue.


    "Mom, I''m just talking to Dad. Why are you so worried?" Walking up to Libby, Casper looked at her tenderly and said.


    "Your dad hasn''t been in the situation tonight. I''m worried about him. He didn''t say anything to you just now, right?" Libby asked with a slight frown while holding her son''s hand.


    "He just said something to motivate me. Maybe it''s because I''ve been too smooth recently. Dad has always been cautious, so he reminded me to work harder and not becent." Casper said with a smile. "So that''s how it is," Libby heaved a sigh of relief, and with a smile on her face, she said,


    "It''s no wonder he thinks that way. Even I''m surprised. You have grown so much in less than a year. The guests have been praising you tonight. You have this ability, but you have to be humble."


    "I understand," Casper put his arms around Libby''s shoulders, and said affectionately, "I will not disappoint your expectations. Mom, it''ste. I''ll take you back to your room to rest."


    "You child," Libby was amused by Casper''s words. "It''s only a few steps away. Go back to your room and rest."


    "Yeah." Casper smiled mischievously. Just passing by his room at this time, he said good night to Libby and went back to the room.


    Libby stood at the door of the room and looked at it for a while, hesitated for a moment and then did not go back to her room, but walked to the study.


    Pushing open the door, Libby saw her husband standing motionless in front of the bookcase at a nce, with an extremely solemn expression on his face. The two had been married for many years, so how could she not see that he had something on his mind?


    "Miles, what happened? Can you not hide it from me?" Libby asked, walking slowly towards her husband.


    Although Miles had had many women over the years, Libby was his regr wife, and she apanied him all the way through hardships in the early years. So, he still had tender feelings for her. Seeing that Libby was worried about him, Miles chose to hide it.


    "It''s okay. I''m just worried that Casper is young, and sometimes he''s not thoughtful. How about this? You can mention it when he leaves tomorrow, and let Billy and Rhys follow him back to Athegate, so that they can take care of him normally."

 Chapter 892 Airport Accident

    Chapter 892 Airport ident


    "Okay, that''s fine. I''ll bring it up tomorrow, so that the child won''t think you don''t trust his ability." Libby finally felt relieved.


    The next day, just as agreed upon, when Casper was about to bid farewell to leave home, Libby asked Miles to send his two capable subordinates, Billy and Rhys, to Athegate to assist Casper. Casper immediately frowned when he heard this.


    "Mom, no need. Dad needs someone by his side, not to mention that I can take care of myself." Casper declined tactfully.


    In the past, the people Miles sent to protect him were all minions, so they naturally didn''t dare to ask about his own affairs, but Billy and Rhys were different. They had followed Miles for many years. They were sharp-minded, spicy and sophisticated, and they watched Casper growing up. It was really inappropriate to have to be vignt all the time.


    Miles ignored what Casper said, waved Billy and Rhys over, and urged forcefully,


    "Billy, Rhys, you go to Athegate with Casper. From now on you will take care of his basic necessities. If anything happens to Casper, don''te back to see me!"


    "Yes! Mr. Wood!" Billy and Rhys took the task respectfully.


    Casper was very annoyed in his heart, but he couldn''t show it. Seeing his father''s firm attitude, he had no choice but to agree.


    So, Casper set off for Athegate together under the care of Billy and Rhys.


    Along the way, Casper was thinking about how to deal with these two thorns in the eyes. To make them as security? Those two people must be unwilling, not to mention they were not suitable with their identities. To let them follow me him the time? He didn''t want to.


    After thinking about it, Casper had a hard time, so he took Billy and Rhys to Nia''s apartment as soon as they arrived at Athegate, intending to find an excuse to arrange these two people by her side, in the name of protecting her. But in fact, it was to get rid of them. Nia was his girlfriend in name, and protecting her was justified.


    But Casper didn''t expect that Nia didn''t agree.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Casper, now that Spencer is dead, I don''t need protection, so don''t worry." Nia said virtuously in front of Billy and Rhys.


    Casper was so angry that he secretly gritted his teeth. It can be seen that Nia looked innocent and helpless. After all, he hadn''t told her the inside story yet, so in the end he could only bring Billy and Rhys with him.


    After Casper left with Billy and Rhys, Nia couldn''t helpughing secretly. How could she not see Casper''s intention? But she wouldn''t do what he wanted, so it would be good to let Miles'' subordinates follow him and keep him bound.


    Just when Nia was secretly amused, her cell phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was an unfamiliar number, but the row of numbers looked familiar. Someone came to her mind, and she sneered and rejected the call.


    At this time at Athegate Airport, among the hurried passengers stood an extremely delicate girl, holding a luggage trolley in one hand while frowning and looking down at the cell phone that was sounding with the busy tone. The anxiety in her heart was showed all over her face.


    "Why don''t you answer my phone..." The girl tried several times, but was rejected by the other party. She finally gave up and put away the phone. She looked up at thepletely unfamiliar environment around her and strangers passing by, feeling at a loss.


    Shouldn''t she run out to find her without telling her parents?


    At this time, the girl felt fear in her heart and began to regret it.


    But on second thought, she really wanted to see Nia, so the girl bit her lip, made up her mind, picked up the suitcase and walked forward,forting herself secretly that there would be a way.


    Just as the girl was walking forward, someone bumped her shoulder from behind suddenly, and she, who was already weak, staggered a few times and fell to the ground. Her knees hit the floor and made her feel unceasingly painful. When she was trying to get up, a big hand grabbed her arm and lifted her up.


    The girl was stunned for a moment and looked back, only to be stunned at one nce.


    She saw an extremely tall foreign man holding her arm, standing behind her like a giant wall. His facial features were deep and extremely handsome. His narrow eyes were deep and bottomless, and his wheat-colored skin looked sunny and healthy. A short brown curly hair added a touch of elegance to him for no reason, in which she didn''t feel out of harmony. On the contrary, it felt more sexy. The girl seldom go out, so she had never seen such a handsome man.


    "Are all women in this country so weak?" Just as the girl was in a daze, the man lowered his head and looked at her and said it in an awkward tone. His attitude seemed extremely arrogant. The girl frowned slightly when she heard this. This man was good-looking, but he was too rude. Although there was a blush on her pale cheeks, she still mustered up the courage to say, "You knocked me down, so shouldn''t you apologize to me first?"


    The man raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, and there was interest in his eyes.


    Very brave...


    "That''s because you are too small. I didn''t pay attention at all." The man said bluntly with his thin lips curled.


    At this moment, the girl''s face turned red, and her big eyes were shining with anger. She didn''t expect to meet such an unreasonable person, so she tried her best to pull back her arm. But the man''s strength was too great, she couldn''t break free at all. The girl said angrily,


    "Let me go!"


    The smile on the man''s face deepened. Grabbing the girl was like grabbing a cat, he even said jokingly,


    "Let go of you? Are you standing still now?"


    After speaking, his brown eyes moved slightly downwards, and the girl followed his line of sight, only to realize that he was looking at her knees, which were exposed because she was in a short skirt. They already turned red due to the collision, which looked very conspicuous on her fair skin.


    "Leave me alone!" The girl looked delicate and quiet, and her personality was indeed the same, but now that the little rebellion in her heart had been trigger by the man. She snorted angrily, and chose to continue struggling.


    The man watched the girl struggling with great interest, and didn''t intend to let her go at all, but after more than ten seconds, he found something unusual.


    The weight in his hand increased, and when he realized it, the girl had closed her eyes and slumped down. Her face that was still blushing just now looked extremely pale. The man frowned, and poked the girl''s cheek with the other hand, saying,


    "Hey, are you faking it or are you really passing out?"


    The girl still closed her eyes tightly, without moving her long eyshes.


    The man held the girl''s limp body and felt speechless for a moment. At this time, one of the two tall men behind him stepped forward and asked,


    "Sir, she''s an ident faker, isn''t she?"

 Chapter 893 Stranger And Stranger

    Chapter 893 Stranger and Stranger


    "What is ident faker?" the man who was called "sir" asked.


    "Someone deliberately pretends to fall or faint to scam people for money. I have already done my homework when Ie here." The attendant said with a little satisfaction.


    Hearing this, the man turned his head to look at the girl''s pale cheeks. He shook her lightly like ying with a toy, and then asked his attendant,


    "Do you think she looks like an ident faker?"


    The attendant was silent for a few seconds and replied, "No, I think she really passes out."


    Her face was almost the same color as a white paper.


    "Send her to the hospital. It''s unlucky to encounter this kind of thing just after arriving here." The man said impatiently, but the movement when he picked up the girl, he was very gentle. After picking her up, he stretched his long legs to walk forward, the attendants followed immediately.


    "Sir, sending her to the hospital will dy our schedule. Should we first tell them we''ve arrived?" the attendant asked.


    "It won''t take much time," the man looked down at the girl, and said calmly, "Just give her the money and leave her behind at the hospital."


    The two attendants looked at each other after hearing the young man''s words. They seemed to have something to say, but in the end they both chose to endure and followed his pace.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, the girl woke up leisurely on a hospital bed. When she just woke up, she still didn''t know where she was. Her sanity came back in an instant when she saw the handsome man at the end of the bed sitting in a chair looking down.


    "Where is this?!" The innocent girl grabbed the sheet tightly and asked the man angrily.


    Hearing the girl''s voice, the man raised his head slowly, and he curled his lips, full of evil spirits.


    "You..." The girl felt her heart stagnate, and the words stuck in her mouth.


    "Eve Davidson?" The man ignored the girl''s shy reaction, and said while shaking an ID card in his hand.


    Seeing her ID card being held by the man, the girl named Eve shuddered and quickly looked around. A few secondster, she saw her suitcase on the cab, and it was in an open state. It was obviously rummaged.


    "Why do you rummage through my things!" Eve lifted the quilt angrily and wanted to grab her ID card back, but she didn''t expect to be dizzy after she moved so violently. The next second she fell back on the bed with a bang, full of unwillingness.


    Why was she so useless!?


    Seeing Eve''s reaction so intensely, the man stopped teasing her. He stood up and came to the bedside to look down at her pale face, and said slowly,


    "Rx. I need to register your identity when you are hospitalized. I can''t possibly wake you up and ask."


    Hearing what the man said, Eve froze for a moment, then turned her head to look around. Sure enough, it was a spacious ward with white and clean walls.


    He saved her?


    Memories flooded in, and Eve finally remembered that she passed out at the airport, and that the man didn''t leave her behind, but took her to the hospital. Everything Eve was thinking was showed on her face. At first, her palm-sized face showed anger, then guilt, and finally shyness, with bursts of blush. Watching Eve''s facial expression yfully, he was amused in his heart. This little girl was too easy to guess.


    "Here you go." He smiled and handed the ID card to Eve.


    Eve took back the ID card shyly, and said embarrassedly,


    "Thank you for taking me to the hospital."


    "You''re wee," the man smiled. Although his tone was a bit awkward when he was speaking thenguage they used, his maic voice made up for this shoring, and it sounded veryfortable. "As long as you don''t fake the ident."


    Eve was dumbfounded. Since when was she suspected of faking the ident?


    "Keep resting." The man looked at Eve for a while, then turned around and was about to leave.


    Eve was confused, and shouted without too much thinking,


    "Are you leaving?"


    The man looked back at her slowly, as if he was thinking about something, before answering after a long time,


    "I''m just outside."


    Eve''s face got hotter after she heard what he said. How could she say such words as if she was keeping him? But Eve was really a little scared, because she was unfamiliar with this ce. What could she do when he left?


    The man''s answer really reassured her a lot.


    As soon as the man went out, his attendant who had been guarding the door immediately came over and asked him,


    "Sir, can we go now?"


    They had been in the hospital for several hours, and the young man did not abandon her as he said at the beginning.


    "No hurry," the man didn''t show hispassion, but replied lightly,


    "He doesn''t know I''ming anyway."


    "Then we''ll just stay in the hospital like this?" Another attendant asked in surprise.


    The man didn''t answer anymore. He just leaned against the wall and closed his eyes to rest his mind. He didn''t know why his heart softened, but he always felt that he couldn''t leave that girl alone. When looking for Eve''s ID card just now, the man found a medical record, which clearly stated that Eve suffered from blood disease, which was a disease that originated in the hematopoietic system. Judging from the time span of the medical record, he found that she had been ill for many years. No wonder her face looked so pale, and she looked so thin and weak.


    "Sir..." The attendant wanted to persuade him that they didn''t need to waste time because of a stranger, but he was stopped by hispanion raising his hand as soon as he spoke.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This young man had always done things like this. Once he made up his mind, it was useless to persuade him.


    The two sighed slightly, and could only devote themselves to being his side.


    Eve in the ward fell asleep slowly after feeling relieved. When she woke up again, she found that the ward was dark, with only gentle moonlight shining through the windows. She slowly sat up. Was it already night?


    Eve began to search for the man by the moonlight, but there was no one else in the ward except herself. She felt disappointed for no reason, slowly lowered her head, twisted the quilt and smiled wryly. "He''s a stranger. What am I expecting..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door was pushed open in the next second, and the man appeared at the door with a lunch box in his hand. Seeing Eve sitting on the bed, he reached out and turned on the light, and said lightly,


    "Do you wake up?"


    Eve must not know how excited she was when she saw the man appearing again, but the man saw it clearly.


    So he didn''t leave!


    Eve suppressed what she wanted to say abruptly. She nced at the man shyly and then lowered her head. She was at a loss and continued to wring the sheet, looking like a cute little doll.


    The man smiled, walked to the bed and handed the lunch box in his hand to Eve.


    "Have a meal."

 Chapter 894 So ItS Her

    Chapter 894 So It''s Her


    Eve hesitated for a while to take the lunch box, and when the smell of food came to her, she realized that she was really hungry. But before taking it, she asked the man,


    "Have you eaten?"


    The man''s eyes moved, and he responded lightly,


    "Yes."


    Eve nodded, feeling a little unbelievable. Why did she feel at ease when she saw him? She obediently opened the food box and began to eat slowly. Probably because of her personality and physique, she was very delicate when she ate, taking small bites slowly.


    The man watched Eve''s movements, his eyes unconsciously fixed on her small mouth, and a strange feeling stirred in his heart.


    After eating for a while, Eve remembered to ask the man.


    "By the way, what''s your name?"


    The man raised his eyebrows and asked half-jokingly,


    "Just remember to ask my name now?"


    Eve blushed as soon as she heard this. Herplexion was already extremely pale, so she couldn''t hide the blush on her face when she was ashamed.


    The man smiled, and answered Eve when she felt a little shy.


    "My name is Lauren, Lauren Osade."


    Eve nodded and continued to sip herte dinner, not noticing Lauren was staring at her.


    It took nearly forty minutes for Eve to eat all the food. When Lauren saw that there was not even a grain of rice left in the lunch box, he regained his bad humor and asked her with a smile, "You eat them all? Do you want another one?"


    Eve shook her head quickly, and even said no. God knew her stomach was about to burst. Because the food was brought to her by Lauren, she felt it would be impolite not to finish it. The portion of the dinner was already her usual daily food intake.


    After the attendant came in to take away the trash, Lauren sat on a chair and asked about Eve''s condition.


    "I''ve read your medical record. You really shouldn''t go out alone. Did youe to Athegate this time to find someone?"


    Eve raised her head immediately after listening. Her eyes were full of surprise, and she asked,


    "How did you know?"


    Lauren smiled and said,


    "Your hands are clean and free of calluses. You should be well taken care of by your parents. I believe they will never rest assured that you go out alone, and now youe to Athegate alone. You are either looking for someone or have some important business?"


    As soon as Lauren finished speaking, he saw Eve looking at him with admiration on her face. He was amused in his heart. Wasn''t this the mostmon deduction?


    Eve was ignorant and never thought of hiding it from the savior in front of her, so she confessed to him,


    "You guess it right. I have been staying at home due to illness, but I have a sister in Athegate. This time I sneak up to see her, but the phone has not been connected ... So..."


    As she spoke, Eve lowered her head again.


    "So you''re unapanied now?" Lauren continued.


    Eve nodded silently, feeling very depressed.


    Seeing Eve''s silence, Lauren said unconsciously,


    "Don''t worry. Since I bump into you, I won''t just leave like this."


    After speaking, Lauren regretted it. Why did it sound like he was reluctant to part with her?


    But the pure Eve didn''t think too much. She suddenly raised her head and looked at Lauren, unintentionally showing timidity, but pitifully,


    "Mr. Osade, thank you. As long as I can contact my sister, I will be fine. And I will treat you to dinner with my sister. Thank you for saving my life."


    Eve''s life-saving grace may sound exaggerated, but for her special body, it really was.


    Lauren frowned after hearing what Eve said, and couldn''t help saying,


    "You trust me that much? You confess your situation within ten hours of our acquaintance. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll sell you?"


    Eve pursed her lips when she heard the words, and whispered after a long time,


    "People like me probably won''t be able to be sold..."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her inferiorityplex was all between her eyebrows and eyes, like a thick fog that couldn''t dissipate.


    Lauren couldn''t help but think of Eve''s disease. There was no cure for this blood disease. Only long-term treatment or even frequent blood transfusions can maintain body functions. Moreover, the sick person was extremely weak and cannot perform any normal work at all. To put it in a bad way, she was not much different from a living dead.


    Lauren didn''t realize thepassion in his eyes when he looked at Eve, but Eve didn''t want to be sympathized with. She was silent for a while and then said,


    "However, my parents are very good to me. I can live to this day because of their care, so I will try my best to live every day and not let them worry."


    With a thought, Lauren asked,


    "Why didn''t you mention your sister?"


    "My sister studied outside very early, and has been in Athegate since then. She is a sessful entrepreneur and a strong woman! So I want to visit my sister and see how she lives."


    Eve''s eyes lit up only when her sister was mentioned.


    "Oh," Lauren didn''t expect such a weak Eve to have such a powerful sister, so he asked,


    "What''s her name? Aren''t you unable to contact her? Maybe I can help you find her."


    "Really?!" When she heard this, Eve''s eyes brightened even more.


    "I can try it," Lauren said.


    "Her name is Nia!" Eve excitedly said her sister''s name. It turned out that she was Nia''s younger sister.


    On the third day, Lauren told Eve that he couldn''t find her sister, but there was good news. The doctor said that she could be discharged from the hospital, but she still needed to rest well. The fainting yesterday was caused by temporary anemia.


    Eve couldn''t hide her disappointment, but she seemed to have guessed the result a long time ago. Lauren seemed to be new to Athegate, so how could he find her sister for herself? So she said calmly, "It''s okay. I''ll be able to contact her soon by myself. Thank you for taking care of me for a day. I can''t repay you now..."


    While talking, Eve fiddled her hands in embarrassment. She didn''t have much money, and the air ticket had almost used up her pocket money, but she still said,


    "When I find my sister, I will definitely repay you well!"


    How could Lauren not know what was on Eve''s mind? As early as when he was rummaging her luggage, he noticed that she didn''t have much cash. But he didn''t say much, but just stood aside and watched Eve packing her small suitcase. Then he apanied her finishing the discharge procedure.


    Standing at the door of the hospital, it seemed that it was time to say goodbye.


    Pulling her suitcase, Eve recovered a lot after a day''s rest. She watched Lauren and the attendants around her talking in a foreignnguage she didn''t understand. What she wanted to say came to her mouth several times but she didn''t have the courage to say it.

 Chapter 895 Obscure Good Intention

    Chapter 895 Obscure Good Intention


    How did Eve know that the subject of Lauren''s conversation with the attendants was her.


    "Sir, are you sure you want to do this?" The first attendant was named Stoffer. Obviously he did not agree with his decision.


    Lauren nced at him and said nothing. At this time the second attendant named Dely also spoke,


    "Sir, she is her younger sister. We don''t know whether her appearance is an ident or a design. If it''s an ident, wouldn''t it be too coincidental?"


    Lauren had to admit that Dely''s guess was justified. In fact, he had already found out who Nia wasst night. He never thought that she was her sister, but he turned his head and nced at Eve who was looking at him with embarrassment. The innocence in her eyes was so natural. It didn''t look like she was pretending at all, so he said,


    "Okay, wait a few days to see if she''s suspicious."


    As soon as Lauren finished speaking, Stoffer and Dely faltered instantly. With Lauren''s stubborn temper, he really cannot be persuaded by anyone!


    With the decision made, Lauren turned to Eve, but was preempted as soon as he was about to speak.


    "Mr. Osade, I''m leaving. Can you give me your contact information? Otherwise, I won''t be able to contact you after I find my sister..."


    Those were the words Eve had to work up the courage to say.


    "What are you going to do until you find your sister?" Lauren asked Eve instead of answering her.


    Eve was taken aback when she heard the words, and said a little awkwardly,


    "I''ll find a motel to live in first. It''s impossible for my sister''s cell phone to be unavable all the time. Maybe I can contact her right away."


    Having said that, Eve didn''t have any confidence. She knew that Nia didn''t answer her phone on purpose.


    "Motel?" Lauren raised his eyebrows, apparently dissatisfied with Eve''s answer, so he made a suggestion,


    "I don''t think you are suitable for that kind of environment, right? Well, I just arrived at Athegate, and I''m free now. If you feel relieved, you can stay with me in a hotel. Of course, it''s a room for one person. When you find your sister, you can go back with her."


    Lauren''s proposal was really tempting, but Eve was by no means a person who liked to gain petty advantages, she immediately rejected.


    "No, I can''t trouble you anymore!"


    "Why? You don''t trust me?" Lauren frowned, showing displeasure.


    Seeing this, Eve quickly exined, "No, I just don''t want to bother you anymore. You help me but we are not rtives or friends... I am really sorry."


    "Okay," Lauren was a little impatient with this kind of politeness, and said domineeringly,


    "Listen to me, just follow me. Didn''t you say you''re not afraid of being sold?"


    After speaking, Lauren directly reached out to hold Eve''s slender arm, and pulled her forward. Eve was led forward by him in a daze, forgetting to struggle for a while, until she got into a limousine waiting in front of the hospital. She just came back to her senses, and at this time Lauren was already sitting next to her with his eyes closed and rested.


    Eve nced at the buildings passing by outside the window. She wanted to refuse and couldn''t speak that out, because she didn''t dare disturb Lauren. So, Eve, who was hesitant, was driven to the most luxurious hotel in Athegate.


    Stoffer who was driving turned around and told Lauren that they had arrived the destination, then Lauren slowly opened his eyes.


    It turned out that he was not asleep!


    Eve regretted it and should have made it clear to him in the car just now. Now looking at the extremely luxurious hotel in front of her, she knew that the price was definitely not low. Feeling miserable, she probably didn''t have enough money to spend the night here.


    But Lauren didn''t give Eve a chance to argue at all, and took her directly to the front desk to register. After the registration waspleted, and when the hotel attendant took the suitcase from her hand and guided them to check in, Eve knew that she couldn''t hesitate any longer.


    In a hurry, she reached out and grabbed the hand of Lauren who was walking in front of her. Lauren stopped immediately, turned to look at her, and then looked down at their hands that seemed to be holding each other. The expression was obscure.


    Eve blushed and quickly withdrew her hand, saying in embarrassment,


    "Mr. Osade, I really can''t live here. I..."


    She didn''t have enough money. Eve was thin-skinned, so she really can''t say that.


    "Don''t worry," Lauren said, staring at Eve''s head almost buried in her chest and smiling.


    "Just return the fee to me when your sisteres to pick you up."


    Eve suddenly raised her head to look at Lauren when she heard the words. There was a look of surprise appeared on her face again, so he knew what she was thinking?!


    She was too easy to guess. Lauren had never seen such a simple person, so he was amused from the bottom of his heart, but his face was still calm.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well! I''ll return it to you as soon as my sisteres to pick me up!" Eve finally felt relieved.


    Lauren nodded, and they continued to follow the attendants, and soon arrived at the top floor of the hotel. Naturally, he lived in the most luxurious presidential suite, and Eve''s room was next door to him. Lauren only said one sentence to Eve, and then pushed the door into his room, followed by two attendants.


    Only a staff and Eve were left in the empty hallway.


    The staff opened the door for Eve respectfully and said,


    "Miss, this is your room. If you need anything, just use the phone and call in the room. We will serve you wholeheartedly."


    The staff''s respectful attitude was something Eve had never experienced before. She blushed and responded repeatedly, "Thank you, thank you."


    The staff bowed to her before turning to leave.


    The redness on Eve''s face had not receded, and she walked into the extremely luxurious room carefully. Although it was a room, there was a living room, a bedroom, and a bar in the room. The main attraction was a wide jacuzzi near the balcony. The sun shined in from the windows, and the water in the bath glistened with rose petals, which looked extremely beautiful.


    Being in it, she really felt like a princess. Eve was born in an ordinary worker''s family, and imagining herself as a princess was already the limit of her imagination.


    "The water has already been put in..." Excitedly putting down the suitcase, Eve was a girl after all, so how could she resist such a beautiful arrangement? She walked to the pool and stretched out her hands to shake the rose petals on the pool, sighing with emotions about the service of the hotel while her lips were curling up.


    Of course Eve will not know this was what Lauren ordered the hotel staff to prepare before check-in.


    She really wanted to soak in the pool right away, but when she thought that she was in such a good environment, and her parents were still worried about her at home, Eve can''t help but feel guilty, and whispered to herself,


    "Mom, Dad, I''m sorry, but I must see Nia."

 Chapter 896 Sisters Dispute

    Chapter 896 Sisters'' Dispute


    Nia had been very annoyed these two days. Every few hours, she will receive a call on her mobile phone, still from that familiar but unfamiliar number. In the end, she could only answer the phone angrily! "You are annoying! Eve! Didn''t I say don''t contact me again?!"


    Eve on the opposite side heard Nia''s roar before she could say a word.


    She was sitting on the edge of the bed. Eve''s joy just now, because her sister was finally willing to answer her phone, disappeared in an instant, and her face immediately wrinkled, "Nia... I just want to see you..."


    "Just want to see me badly?!" Nia sneered contemptuously, scolding mercilessly,


    "Eve, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. Don''t you just want my blood? Let me tell you, don''t think about it! I''ve had enough of our parents'' preference for you, enough of your pretending to be weak. In the past, I don''t have the ability to resist, but it''s different now! I made it clear to you when I went back for thest time, and I will never give you a drop of blood in the future!"


    Nia was furious, all the grievances in her heart were gushed out, and the past that she didn''t want to recall came to her one after another.


    Nia, who had always filled in her resume that she was the only child in her family, had a younger sister, Eve, but Nia didn''t want to admit her existence at all.


    Nia was born in an ordinary worker''s family. Although the family was not well-to-do, the family of three can be considered happy and harmonious. Moreover, Nia was proud of her blood type before the age of five.


    Bombay antigen system, also known as Hh, is a blood type that is even rarer than Rh-blood. It is extremely rare. Rh-negative blood ounted for about three thousandths of the poption in the country, while the proportion of Bombay blood was only one out of 100, 000, and there were only over 30 cases in the whole country. So, when Nia was found to have this blood type, she received great attention. The local hospital even issued a certificate for her. She donated 150ML of blood to a foreign patient, which made the news.


    But after the age of five, Nia was no longer proud of her blood type, because Eve was born, and she was also the owner of Bombay blood.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she was no longer the only one, the birth of her younger sister made Nia very happy. Until that day, Eve was found to have a blood disease, and her nightmare began.


    As the name suggests, blood disease is a disease of the hematopoietic system. Eve, who was less than two years old at the time, was as skinny as a newborn child. Their father and mother were very distressed, and they took Eve to seek medical treatment at all costs. They got a stable treatment n from an expert, that was, thebination of herbal and chemical medicine. And the most critical step was regr small amount of blood transfusion, so as to ensure the stability of hemoglobin.


    The two were both Hh owners and biological sisters. Nia bore the brunt and became the best blood source for Eve''s treatment.


    At the beginning, Nia was proud of being able to save her sister, but gradually she found that their parents'' attention was all on Eve, who was weak and sick. At that time, she was still young, but she was very sensitive, especially when she and her sister fell ill at the same time. After their parents chose to take care of her younger sister first, her hatred sprouted.


    Afterwards, Nia began to resist. The rebellious period came early, but she was Eve''s life force. Their parents tried every means, begging softly, persecuting hard, which made Nia couldn''t refuse and could only follow them to the hospital and donate her blood for her sister.


    The turning point was that she was admitted to university and came to Athegate. Since then, she seldom went home. She never mentioned her family and sister in front of others. She would only go home during the long vacation, but every time she went home, their parents couldn''t wait to ask her to donate blood for her sister. Although Nia was not happy, she could only bear with it.


    But it was different now. She was no longer the girl who still needed to rely on the family affection. She had her own career and the confidence to hold her head high. Why should she wrong herself?! After Eve heard Nia''s words, Eve''s heart ached and her face turned pale. She hurriedly exined,


    "Nia, I really didn''te here to let you continue to give me blood transfusions. You haven''t been home for a long time. I really miss you."


    And... Eve whispered in her heart that she was afraid she didn''t have much time left.


    "Stop being hypocritical," Nia sneered, as if she had just heard some ridiculous remarks, and sarcastically said,


    "Why didn''t you say that when you used my blood before? Even if I didn''t want to, mom and dad kept forcing me. It''s because they only have you in their hearts. I think it''s funny. It''s been nearly a year since I gave you my blood. Aren''t you dead?!"


    Nia''s words pierced Eve''s heart like a knife. She admitted that she had always relied on her sister''s blood to live, but she definitely did not regard her as a tool for her survival. They were sisters connected by blood!


    "Nia, can you stop saying that?" Eve almost cried.


    "Mom and dad love you too. It''s because I''m useless and in poor health. That''s why they take care of me more. Don''t me them."


    "I''m not saying this to make you sympathize!" Eve''s eagerness to exin for their parents made Nia very disgusted, and she said indifferently,


    "They have raised me for so long, and the blood I have given you for more than ten years is enough to bnce it. So, we owe nothing to each other. Don''t look for me again, okay?"


    "Nia, don''t..." Before Eve finished speaking, the phone was hung up suddenly, and she was all too familiar with the busy tone.


    The hand holding the phone slowly dropped. Eve lowered her head, and after a while, her tears fell down.


    She didn''t expect that her sister really hated her so much that she didn''t even want to see her, but...


    She was already here...


    She didn''t even have time to say that she was here.


    In the afternoon, when Eve was called out of the room by Lauren to go to dinner, Lauren saw her exaggeratedly swollen eyes at a nce.


    "What''s wrong?" Lauren naturally reached out to wipe the corner of Eve''s eyes, and asked her with raised eyebrows.


    After a few days of getting along, the rtionship between Lauren and Eve was not so strange.


    Eve turned her face away in embarrassment, and her voice was weak.


    "It''s okay... nothing..."

 Chapter 897 Caring but Overbearing

    Chapter 897 Caring but Overbearing


    "It''s all right?" Turning Eve''s face domineeringly, Lauren stared closely at her eyes and asked,


    "Did something happen to your sister?"


    "It has nothing to do with her!" Eve quickly denied, but her eyes rolled unconsciously, avoiding Lauren''s sight.


    "OK," Lauren let go of her hand and didn''t ask any more questions. He just walked forward and said, "Let''s have a meal."


    "Mr. Osade ..." Eve didn''t keep up with Lauren.


    Lauren turned around and saw Eve standing there with her head down, and her hands twisted unconsciously again.


    Eve raised her head slightly, and after seeing Lauren looking at her, she quickly lowered her head again, and said the words with small voice. "I... might... still..."


    "Huh?" Lauren really couldn''t hear Eve''s voice, so he took a few steps back, leaned down and approached Eve''s face with his head sideways.


    As soon as Eve looked up, she saw Lauren''s wless profile like a sculpture. His sideburns were very thick, and he had masculine and sexy features that few domestic men had.


    "Say it again." Lauren turned back without hearing Eve''s voice, and saw her staring at him with wide-eyed eyes at a nce. The dazed look was silly and cute. So he curled his lips and smiled, releasing all his evil charms.


    Eve, who had never had any love experience at all, couldn''t resist Lauren''s charm. Her face flushed instantly, and she hurriedly lowered her head and said,


    "I haven''t contacted my sister yet, so I may not be able to pay you back the money right away. I''ll leave here now and wait for my parents to send you the money before returning it to you, okay?" Fortunately, there was the episode just now, and now her voice had been raised due to nervousness.


    "Oh." Lauren stood up straight, put his hands in his trouser pockets and responded lightly, but turned around and walked towards the elevator without saying anything.


    Eve didn''t understand what Lauren''s "oh" meant, and hurriedly ran after him, continuing to say,


    "Mr. Osade, I''m leaving right now. Can you give me your phone number?"


    In front of the elevator, Lauren pressed the down button and nced at Eve, but there was still no response.


    Eve was even more embarrassed. What did he mean by saying the word?


    Just like that, Eve came to a restaurant with Lauren uneasily, finished dinner uneasily, and followed him back to the top floor uneasily.


    Seeing that Lauren was about to go back to the room, Eve came to her senses. She quickly stopped Lauren and said eagerly,


    "Mr. Osade, did you hear what I said earlier?"


    "Yes." Lauren nced sideways at Eve and said, "However, I''m not short of money, so you can just live here."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After speaking, he pushed the door straight and walked in, leaving Eve with no chance to refute.


    Eve stared nkly at the closed door, and then came to her senses. It turned out that Lauren knew her embarrassment. He seemed indifferent, but he was actually helping her.


    In the afternoon, she just experienced the estrangement from her family member. At this time, she felt Lauren''s gentleness. Eve''s heart warmed up, but the corners of her eyes were very sore... Stoffer and Dely, who were out, came back and began to report their moreplete findings to Lauren.


    "Sir, Nia Davidson is not a simple woman. Today, Dely and I found out that she is cooperating with Davonnis Corp and Webbex Group. It is not clear whether she is an enemy or a friend. I think you should stop contacting Eve Davidson." Stoffer persuaded respectfully him.


    "I don''t think so," Lauren leanedzily on the sofa, and at this moment he remembered Eve''s shining eyes when she talked about his sister, and said,


    "Eve has no idea what her sister is like, and..."


    Judging by her situation this afternoon, he knew she must be baffled by Nia.


    "And what?" Dely asked, looking at Lauren who suddenly stopped talking.


    "Nothing," Lauren continued, erasing Eve''s face from his mind.


    "Don''t inform him yet. I''ll see how it goes."


    How it goes?


    Stoffer and Dely looked at each other, and neither of them could guess his mood.


    Since the official opening of Casper''s StandHill Investment Company, his behavior had be more low-key, running thepany in a satisfactory manner, and staying in thepany almost every day to work overtime untilte at night. Nia was happy and at ease, and only waited to see how Lucia can be gotten rid of.


    But after she had waited for so long, Lucia didn''t even call her back. Nia now had confidence, so she went to Webbex Group to talk to her.


    "Sorry, Ms. Webb isn''t here right now." Gracie stopped Nia outside the office.


    Hearing this, Nia nced at Lucia''s office, and continued to ask without being discouraged.


    "Where does she go?"


    "Ms. Webb is sending the guest back to the Dekee hotel, but I don''t know if she''s still there." Gracie didn''t deliberately hide Lucia''s whereabouts, and Lucia asked her to do so.


    "Fine." Lucia wasn''t here, so Nia''s attitude was not as polite as before. She raised her eyebrows and gave Gracie a nce, leaving without saying a word.


    Gracie watched Nia leave, and her brows furrowed unconsciously that this woman was really unlikable.


    After leaving the Webbex Group building, Nia hesitated for a while and decided to go to the Dekee hotel to find Lucia. Anyway, she had nothing to do now. During this time, almost all of her business was "intercepted" by Kevin. Just like Casper said, her main job every day was to go shopping and socialize.


    Thinking of this, Nia couldn''t help but gritted her teeth. She was going to talk to Lucia, because she didn''t want to wait any longer.


    At this moment in the Dekee hotel, Lucia sent an elder and his assistant to the elevator in the lobby.


    "Lucia, there''s really no need for you to send me back." The elder said to Lucia kindly.


    "Uncle Wace, you are my father''s friend and our trusted partner of Webbex Group for many years. It is right to send you back." Lucia smiled slightly and said softly.


    The elder looked at Lucia with emotion, "If your dad can see your current achievements, he will be very pleased."


    Lucia''s eyes moved slightly, and she couldn''t help but think of her father who died young, and the nostalgia was hidden in her eyes. She smiled and said, "My dad has passed away for many years, and I will try my best not to let his spirit in heaven worry about me."


    "Of course," the elder smiled and blessed, "You havee all the way. There will only be good days in the future, and there will be no more tribtions."


    "Well, thank you, Uncle Wace." Lucia nodded in thanks. Alfie Wace watched her grow up, so she stretched out her hands and gently hugged the old man, expressing her sincere thanks.


    Just then, the elevator door opened, and Lauren and his two attendants came out. Lucia looked up just in time to meet his brown eyes.

 Chapter 898 An Unexpected Discovery

    Chapter 898 An Unexpected Discovery


    Originally, this was just an idental meeting of eyes, but Lucia always felt that the handsome foreign man in front of her seemed a little surprised when he saw her. But, before she could think about it in detail, he brushed past her.


    "Lucia, please go back. I can go up by myself." The elder said after the hug, said goodbye to Lucia, and took the elevator with the assistant to leave.


    Lucia watched the elevator go up before turning around, but before walking a few steps, she met Nia.


    "Ms. Webb, you are indeed here." As soon as she saw Lucia, she greeted her excitedly.


    "Miss Davidson, why are you here?" Lucia raised her eyebrows and said lightly.


    "I go to see you at work, but you aren''t there, so Gracie says you''re at the Dekee hotel and Ie over." Nia had been used to this kind of respectful tone after she had shown her kindness to Lucia frequently for more than a month.


    "Really? Why are you looking for me so urgently?" Lucia smiled faintly and asked as if she didn''t know anything.


    "Of course it''s because of Casper," Nia said subconsciously before realizing that the smile on Lucia''s lips was obscure, so she changed her words again.


    "And I also want to talk to you about some progress in the development zone."


    Lucia sneered from the bottom of her heart, but she didn''t resist Nia, but suggested straightforwardly, "Okay, then let''s find a ce to sit down and talk?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, there''s a coffee shop nearby and the coffee tastes really good, so let''s..." Just as Nia finished speaking, her eyes widened suddenly, and she stared nkly behind Lucia like a puppet.


    "What''s wrong?" Lucia asked suspiciously, then turned her head to look behind her. There was nothing but the guestsing and going. Why did she have such a hellish expression? Nia immediately looked away, coughed awkwardly and said,


    "Ms. Webb, I''m sorry I suddenly feel unwell. Shall we talk next time?"


    Lucia was dumbfounded. Didn''t she rush here just to find her? Howe she feel unwell in the blink of an eye?


    But Lucia didn''t bother to investigate the reason, she nodded and said,


    "Okay, let''s talk about it next time. I''ll go first."


    After she finished speaking, she walked away without any hesitation. As soon as she left, Nia quickly dodged behind arge vase in the lobby like a frightened rabbit, and hid there to secretly observe the person who wasing down the stairs.


    Eve! Why was she here?!


    It turned out that Nia saw Eve by ident. At this time, her face was slightly red, with beads of sweat on her forehead, and she looked a little tired.


    Seeing the passing attendants greet her respectfully, as if they were familiar, Nia bit her lips.


    One must know that the Dekee hotel was a first-ss hotel in Athegate. How did she get in here?!


    Thinking of how she had ridiculed her on the phone that day, and she was in such a luxurious environment, Nia felt that her self-esteem was crushed.


    With eyes like snakes and scorpions, Nia stared bitterly at Eve who was walking all the way to the gate, wondering if she should go out and ask her how she got here. Just when Nia was hesitating, she suddenly saw three foreign men walking towards Eve and standing still in front of her.


    One of the most familiar lessons Nia had learned in the big city over the years was to carefully watch what a person was doing and saying. She didn''t need to scrutinize too much but she can tell at a nce that the foreign man standing in front of Eve was not an ordinary person, not to mention his well-dressed clothes. He was extraordinary, and there was a sense of arrogance on his handsome and wless face. He must be either rich or noble!


    Moreover, it was absolutely impossible for ordinary people with a monthly sry of several thousand to be able to enter and exit here.


    At this time, Eve didn''t know that she was being watched by her sister''s jealousy. She smiled slightly and answered Lauren''s question, "I''m almost out of medicine, so I want to go out and find a pharmacy to buy some medicine."


    Lauren stared at the thin sweat on Eve''s forehead, and found that her face was unnaturally red, so he asked her,


    "Why are you sweating so much?"


    "I walked down the stairs." Eve said excitedly, and had felt the exhration after not having this kind of exercise for a long time.


    "How dare you walk down the stairs with your physical condition?" Lauren frowned and held Eve''s arm as he spoke, as if he was afraid that she would faint at any time.


    "It''s okay," Eve knew Lauren was worried about her, and she didn''t mind being picked up like a chicken by him.


    "It''s only sixteen floors. Walking around is good for my health."


    Lauren rolled his eyes at Eve very bluntly, and said without a doubt,


    "Tell me the name of the medicine and I''ll send Stoffer to get it."


    Eve secretly took a look at Stoffer with a serious face, and said embarrassedly,


    "No, I''ll just go and buy it myself."


    She didn''t dare to bother Lauren anymore.


    "The name of the medicine." Lauren ignored Eve''s polite refusal, and the simple words had already fully demonstrated the dominance in his temper.


    Eve was dumbfounded, finally could only tell Stoffer the name of the medicine, and then obediently followed Lauren to take the elevator back to the top floor. The moment she was about to enter the elevator, Eve felt a strange feeling, and couldn''t help but nce behind her.


    "What''s wrong?" Lauren asked when he saw her stop.


    "Nothing." Eve shook her head shyly, and walked into the elevator suspiciously. Why did she feel like there was a gaze staring at her from behind just now?


    Eve''s intuition was correct, but she didn''t expect that it was her sister Nia who was staring at her, and Nia''s eyes were full of jealousy and hatred.


    "How did she know such a man?!" After Eve and the man took the elevator and left, Nia came out from behind the vase, muttering to herself while gnashing her teeth.


    And seeing her intimacy with that man, she knew the rtionship between the two was definitely not simple!


    Nia felt very depressed, and wanted to know who that man was right away! What was his identity and why was he rted to her sister!?


    Suddenly, with a sh of inspiration, Nia removed the anger from her face, put on a smiling face, and walked to the front desk.


    "Hello, I want to ask you about a person''s room number, can I?"


    "Miss, I''m sorry we have no right to disclose the information of the guests." The receptionist politely rejected Nia''s request.


    Nia knew that the front deskdy would answer like this, so she smiled and said softly,


    "Sorry, I didn''t express clearly. My sister Eve lives in your hotel. She sneaked out of home a few days ago. I want to find her as soon as possible. If you don''t believe me, you can check if there is such a name."

 Chapter 899 Strange Accosting

    Chapter 899 Strange osting


    The receptionist looked at Nia suspiciously and hesitated for a moment before checking it for her.


    "A guest named Eve did check in, but I really can''t disclose the room number to you."


    Nia frowned, and then said as if she understood,


    "I understand your position. My sister fell in love with a foreigner. My parents refused to agree, so she ran away in anger. I won''t ask you for anything. I just want to know if there is a man who checked in with her. What''s his name? You just have to tell me that."


    Thedy at the front desk was so displeased that Nia still asked for someone else''s name. So she tly refused,


    "Sorry, I can''t disclose the guest''s information to you."


    Upon hearing this, Nia cursed secretly in her heart that the receptionist was not flexible! However, she did not give up, but nced left and right, making sure that no one else had noticed them. Then she took off the jade bracelet from her hand, reached out and put it on the inner table, saying to the front deskdy,


    "This bracelet is worth 20, 000 dors. As long as you tell me his name, it will be yours. I just want to make sure that my sister is fine and there is absolutely no other malice."


    The jade bracelet lying quietly on the table was lustrous and pleasant in shape. Although thedy at the front desk was expressionless, she couldn''t take her eyes off it. "How about it? Is this deal okay?" Nia urged impatiently.


    The front deskdy put on a polite smile in an instant, but quickly put the jade bracelet into the drawer under the table, then operated on the keyboard for a while, and told Nia the result.


    "Three foreign men checked in with Miss Davidson, but I think her boyfriend should be this one."


    After speaking, the front deskdy quickly wrote down a name on a note and handed it to Nia.


    Nia eagerly took the note, looked at the name on it and read,


    "Lauren Osade... who are you?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    That night, after she was sure she was safe, Nia called Kevin and told him the unhappiness between herself and her sister, as well as the name of the man with extraordinary status that she discovered today. "Why do you care so much about that man''s identity?" Kevin asked immediately after listening to Nia''s narration.


    "That man seems to be of extraordinary status. I want to know where hees from." Nia didn''t show her jealousy towards her sister, but said casually.


    "Okay, I''ll check," Kevin readily agreed, and then asked Nia, "So you didn''t find any news from Lucia today?"


    "No..." Although Nia felt a little sorry, Eve''s well-being was what she cared most about.


    "Hurry up," Kevin said helplessly, "In another month, you will be a nominal ''president'' in Stable Growth, and no one knows when Casper will take action against us."


    "I understand. I will look for another opportunity as soon as possible." Nia could only agree with that.


    Although Nia agreed to Kevin in this way, she stayed behind closed doors for the next few days, thinking over and over again about Eve and the identity of that man.


    A few dayster, Alfie, who had finished business talks with Lucia, was about to leave Athegate. Lucia came to the Dekee hotel again and wanted to send him to the airport in person. "Lucia, Reed and I can go to the airport by ourselves." Facing Lucia''s thoughtfulness, the elder felt a little embarrassed.


    "Uncle Wace, don''t be polite to me," Lucia smiled and said, "It''s rare for you toe to Athegate, and I didn''t do enough to entertain you, so I can feel a little relieved by taking you to the airport in person." Lucia''s words were true. Her father passed away early, and she respected and felt kindness to every old friend of her father.


    Seeing Lucia''s gentleness and consideration, the elder couldn''t help thinking of her father with her. He recalled their friendship back then, and what happened when Lucia was a child. Lucia smiled and listened carefully to every word the elder said, looking for the shadow of her father from inside.


    While the two were chatting, the elder suddenly remembered that he had forgotten something, so he went upstairs first, and Lucia waited patiently in the lobby.


    Lucia standing in the side hall was still easily recognized by others. The warm light from the crystalmp on the top covered Lucia''s body gently like the warm sun, adding a touch of soft color, more charming and moving.


    Such an elf-like woman will naturally not be ignored.


    "Miss, do I have the honor to buy you a cup of coffee?" Suddenly, a low maic voice sounded behind Lucia, and the somewhat awkward pronunciation of the man made her a little concerned. Lucia turned around slowly, and saw a handsome foreign man looking at her with a smile. She frowned slightly. Wasn''t this the man she met in front of the elevator here a few days ago?


    This seemed to be a verymon osting, but remembering the change in the man''s expression when he saw her that day, Lucia smiled slightly, and said with restraint,


    "Do we know each other?"


    "We don''t know," the man curled his lips, smiled, and a smug aura mixed with evil charm floated between his brows and eyes. "But maybeter on."


    Lucia always felt that the man''s tone was a little weird, and the words seemed to hint at something. When she was wondering how to respond, the elder came back with something. "Lucia, we should go." The elder stood in the lobby and called Lucia.


    "Is your name Lucia?" The man heard the elder''s voice, so he asked Lucia with a smile.


    Lucia was nomittal. She nodded politely towards the man and walked towards Alfie. For some reason, she turned her head while walking, and saw the man still looking at her, with an unreadable expression on his face all the time. That was a smile that can be understood.


    "Lucia, did you strike up a conversation with someone else?" When Lucia came to the front, the elder asked with a smile. It turned out that he just made a rescue for her.


    "It''s just someone I don''t know," Lucia suppressed the weird feeling in her heart, and said with a smile, "Uncle Wace, let''s go to the airport."


    Watching Lucia and the elder leave together, the man still stood where he was, and murmured softly in a low maic voice.


    "Is this the woman you fancy..."


    "Mr. Osade, what have you been standing here for?" As soon as the man finished speaking, he heard a crisp voice behind him. He stopped thinking and turned to look at the person behind him.


    "Nothing. I juste down and take a walk." It turned out that the man was Lauren, and the one who called him "Mr. Osade" was naturally Eve. He nced at the medicine bag in Eve''s hand and asked, "Are you going to decoct the herbals?"

 Chapter 900 Regeneration

    Chapter 900 Regeneration


    "Well, I''ve made an agreement with the staff in the kitchen, and they''re willing to let me use the kitchen utensils." Eve said happily but Lauren didn''t seem to like hearing such words. Reaching out and grabbing Eve''s arm directly, Lauren led her towards the kitchen. Eve didn''t resist, because she was used to being grabbed by him like a chicken. When they came to the kitchen door, the staff had already greeted them.


    "Sir, miss, what can I do for you?"


    "I want..." Eve was about to say that she wanted to decoct the herbals when Lauren said first.


    "Call the head chef over here." Lauren said lightly, and her whole person was instantly stern.


    The staff saw Lauren''s extraordinary temperament, and the guests in the hotel were either rich or noble, so they dared not provoke him casually, and invited the head chef here.


    The head chef was a middle-aged man. As soon as he came over, he asked, "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "My friend needs to have herbal medicine. She came over and asked just now. Your people said that you can lend her the kitchen utensils so that she can cook the medicine by herself, right?" Lauren simply narrated the fact, staring at the chef with a pair of brown eyes.


    The head chef felt his heart stagnate for no reason, and immediately understood Lauren''s meaning, so he quickly reached out to take the medicine bag in Eve''s hand, and said respectfully,


    "Sorry, it was the negligence of our staff. We will deliver the medicine to your roomter."


    "No. 4 presidential suite, I''ll be waiting for you." Lauren pulled Eve away after speaking.


    As soon as they left, the head chef immediately scolded his staff how dared they let the guests cook their own medicine themselves, and they were the guests of the presidential suite! Eve had been dragged far away by Lauren, still saying,


    "Mr. Osade, don''t you need to bother them so much? Actually, I can make the medicine myself."


    "You have to get what you pay for," Lauren said with his head tilted to Eve as a matter of course, "The presidential suite here is 2, 000 dors a night, so do you need to do it yourself?" When Eve heard the number, she stopped instantly, and her eyes widened. Lauren asked her,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "... to stay here for one night... needs 2, 000 dors?!"


    Eve felt that her heart was not able to supply blood normally. She thought that staying here for one night would only cost two to three hundred dors, and she would be able to return the money to Lauren after saving money, but the amount waspletely beyond her imagination. Living here for five days wasn''t meaning 10, 000 dors?!


    In an instant, countless zeros danced in Eve''s mind.


    It was obvious to the naked eye that Eve was in a trance. Lauren thought her reaction was very funny. He even waved his hand in front of her deliberately, jokingly saying, "Hey, Eve, are you still there?"


    Returning slowly, Eve didn''t look great, never expecting that she owed a huge sum of money without knowing it.


    "Mr. Osade... shall I get out of here today?"


    This time, the sentence "I will return the money to you right away" that Eve kept mentioning before was really hard to say. How could she tell her parents that she spent 10, 000 dors for five days of amodation?!


    How could Lauren not know what Eve was thinking? Seeing her embarrassed face, she said this sentence carefully, he couldn''t help but smiled, stretched out his hand and rubbed her head and said, "I''ve said you just need to live here. Do I seem to be someone who will ask you for money?"


    "But..." Eve was worried. She and him were not rted, so how could she justify spending 2, 000 dors a day!


    "No but!" Lauren pressed the top of Eve''s head domineeringly. Seeing that she was bent down by him, he smiled mischievously and said,


    "Just let me make up for the mistake of identally bumping into you at the airport."


    Thispensation was too great! Eve now just felt that she had taken all of Lauren''s advantages!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Osade, don''t worry. I will be responsible for you!" Eve who was flustered quickly said that she would be responsible for her own consumption, but she didn''t expect to say this in a hurry. And she was confused, and hadn''t realized that she was wrong.


    But Lauren heard it clearly.


    These words were like a small stone thrown on theke of his heart, causingyers of scales to faint continuously.


    "Okay, I''ll wait then," Lauren said.


    It took Kevin several days not to find out Lauren''s identity. He seemed to appear out of nowhere, even the flight record was erased, and he had no idea where he came from.


    "Is it really impossible to find out?" Nia was very disappointed with Kevin''s answer.


    "I can''t find out, but he is apanied by attendants, and even the attendants live in the presidential suite, so they must have a lot of money!" Kevin said with certainty.


    "Eve is able to meet such a man..." Nia couldn''t see that the snake of jealousy was already wrapped around her body, and she said unwillingly.


    "Since your sister can meet such a man, why don''t you take the opportunity to get close to her? This will not only know his family, but also open up another way for us." Kevin said suddenly. "What do you mean?" Nia didn''t understand what Kevin meant.


    "Lucia is indifferent to us, and the grievances between you and her cannot bepletely erased. If Lauren Osade reallyes from a famous family, he might be able to help us. What do you think?" Kevin analyzed proudly.


    "That''s right!" Nia pped her legs excitedly when she heard this, annoyed that she was overwhelmed by jealousy. If Kevin hadn''t reminded her, she would have almost missed this good opportunity. She said excitedly,


    "Why didn''t I think of this!?"


    "Contact your sister right away. First find out the rtionship between her and that man, and put away the hatred in your heart. As long as it is beneficial to us, there is nothing to lose by smile apologetically." Kevin said naturally.


    Nia responded hastily, and the two people, blinded by interests, were constantly excitedly nning the future. The protagonists in the future were only the two of them, and everyone else was just pawn. Because she was disliked by her sister that day, Eve no longer dared to call her easily. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to continue looking for her anymore, but because of her soft personality, she was just afraid. She carefully ced the phone on the table in the living room, and Eve would take it over if there was nothing to do. But each time she would just stare at it with a frown for a few seconds, never making up her mind to pick it up and contact Nia.


    When Eve didn''t know how many times she came to the table, suddenly the mobile phone on the table rang by itself. Eve was shocked and looked at it in disbelief.


    She sneaked out to get this number when she was at home. Even her parents didn''t know about it, and now she only use it to contact her sister, so it must be her who was calling now!

 Chapter 901 False Affection

    Chapter 901 False Affection


    She who was frowning slightly changed into a bright smile in an instant, and hastily picked up her mobile phone and connected the call. "Nia, you are finally willing to talk to me!"


    On the other end of the phone, when Nia heard Eve''s excited voice, she curled her lips proudly, feeling that she was already in her hands, but naturally she couldn''t express her true emotions, and still said in an impatient voice.


    "Don''t be so happy. I''m still angry now. Tell me what do you want to do with me?"


    Although her sister''s attitude had not eased, it was the happiest thing for Eve that she was willing to take the initiative to contact her, so she quickly said,N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Nia, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I want to see the city you live in and have a good chat with you...''


    When she was speaking of thetter, Eve''s voice lowered, and she was fearful that her loneliness would be discovered by her sister.


    But she really worried too much. How could Nia pay attention to her emotions?


    "Really?" Nia said coldly, "Didn''t you ask me to give you a blood transfusion?"


    "Absolutely not!" Obviously it was just a phone call, but Eve who was innocent immediately raised three fingers as a vow, and said solemnly,


    "Nia, I really just want to meet you. It has nothing to do with treatment!"


    "Really?" Nia''s tone made it impossible to guess her thoughts.


    "It''s true!" Eve continued to raise her hand and said eagerly, "Nia, would you like to see me?"


    Nia was trained by Spencer and Jacob. Now she can grasp people''s thoughts and know how to control the progress of the conversation, so when Eve eagerly expressed her wish, she was silent, waiting to make Eve''s emotions to the highest level point.


    "Nia..." Eve couldn''t wait for Nia''s answer, so she softly called her, and the pleading was beyond words.


    "Okay, I''ll just see you." Finally, Nia said helplessly as if she hadpromised, "Tell dad and mom that you wille by ne. I will send someone to the airport to wait for you."


    "Really?!" Hearing that her sister finally agreed to see her, Eve immediately jumped up, her pale face turned rosy, and happiness almost overflowed her heart.


    "Yeah." Nia responded softly with a soothing tone.


    "Nia, I don''t need to tell them this. I''m in Athegate now!" Eve happily told her sister where she was. She must be very surprised, right?!


    "What? You''re in Athegate?!" Nia used only a few words to express the word "surprised" perfectly, and she asked anxiously,


    "How did youe here?! Are they with you too?"


    Eve replied shyly, "No, I came here by myself."


    Of course Nia knew it, but she asked with concern, "You came to Athegate by yourself?! God! What if something happens to your body halfway?!" Eve was instantly moved. It turned out that her sister was still worried about her, so she quickly exined,


    "Nia, don''t worry. Haven''t Ie to Athegate smoothly now?"


    Though there was a small episode in the middle.


    "Then where are you now?" Nia asked repeatedly after finally getting into the subject, with little patience left.


    "I''m at the Dekee hotel. Nia, where are you? Shall I go to find you?" Eve announced her location and said happily.


    "No, I''ll go over right now. Tell me which room you live in. The consumption there is not low. Do you have enough money?"


    Eve didn''t know how to answer for a moment. If her sister knew that she owed Lauren 10, 000 dors, would she be angry because of this?


    The cowardly character made Eve unable to speak out, but Nia did not continue to wait for her, and said directly,


    "Okay, let''s talk about itter. See you in the lobby in fifteen minutes."


    Eve just said "OK" before Nia hung up the phone. She was so excited that she thought that her sister was eager to see her, but she didn''t think that Nia wanted to see someone else.


    Every woman had to freshen up before going out, but after hanging up the phone, Nia got up and went out. She had already prepared everything and deliberately dressed extravagantly, so she had to let the man know that she was not an ordinary person.


    Knowing that her sister wasing to find her, Eve changed into her clothes excitedly. She had always been elegant and never put on makeup, but in order to make herself look better, she still applied some blush. Seeing herself in the mirror, she was quite energetic. Eve nodded happily and went out happily.


    As soon as the door opened, Eve stepped forward without looking up, but unexpectedly bumped into Lauren.


    "Mr. Osade? Why are you standing in front of my room?


    "Where are you going?" Lauren didn''t tell Eve that he came here to chat with her because he was afraid that she would be bored.


    "Mr. Osade, I got in touch with my sister!" The joy in Eve''s heart was all showed on her face, and her face was full of energy.


    "She wille overter. I''m going to pick her up in the lobby!"


    "Really?" Lauren had a yful look in his eyes, thought for a while and said, "I''ll go down with you."


    "That would be the best!" Lauren was her savior. Eve was eager to introduce him to her sister. She was so excited that she didn''t have so many scruples. She reached out and held Lauren''s arm and walked forward. Lauren looked at her bold but subtle action and the smile on his lips deepened.


    After a while, Eve and Lauren saw Nia rushing over in the lobby. When Nia saw Lauren beside her, she smiled secretly. When she came over, she was thinking how to get Eve to introduce herself to him. It couldn''t be better.


    "Eve!" There was a worried expression on her face, as if she was really a good sister who was worried about her younger sister. As soon as Nia came to Eve, she began to scold her,


    "You are so reckless that you sneaked in Athegate by yourself. Do you know how worried dad and mom will be?!"


    When Eve heard her sister calling herself "Eve" like before, she was already happy. She stuck out her tongue and said embarrassingly,


    "Nia, I''m sorry. I miss you so much."


    "You..." Nia said helplessly. Although she was very conflicted in her heart, she still stretched out her hand to hold Eve''s hand, and said earnestly, "Don''t do this kind of thing again in the future. Can you take care of yourself?"


    "Understood." Her face became flushed with excitement, and with the care of her sister, Eve felt that she was the happiest person in the world.


    On the other hand, Lauren didn''t say anything, his eyes were fixed on Eve''s pink cheeks, and he only nced at Nia from the corner of his eye.

 Chapter 902 Quietly Exploring

    Chapter 902 Quietly Exploring


    Seeing that Lauren was silent, Nia thought that this man was cold enough, so she looked at Lauren casually, and asked Eve,


    "Who is he?"


    "This is Mr. Osade." When she was referring to Lauren, Eve''s voice always rose unconsciously.


    "I ran into Mr. Osade at the airport when I arrived in Athegate. I was not feeling well at the time. It was Mr. Osade who kindly took me to the hospital and provided me with a ce to live. He''s my lifesaver." Obviously she had fainted at that time, but in order not to worry her sister, Eve hurriedly mentioned lightly her condition, because all she wanted was to tell her sister Lauren''s kindness to her. "So that''s how it is," Nia sneered inwardly. This girl was so lucky, but after hearing that she and Lauren didn''t have a deep friendship, she was a little disappointed. However, she still stretched out her hand to him with a pleasant look.


    "Hi, I''m Eve''s sister, Nia. Thank you for taking care of my sister these days."


    Lauren lowered his head and nced lightly at Nia''s hand, but did not respond immediately. ording to his current understanding of Nia, this woman was not worthy of shaking hands with him at all. Lauren''s family background was extraordinary, and he had been rebellious since he was a child, and he will not be bound by worldly etiquette. He thought so in his heart, and he did the same. It wasn''t until the expression on Nia''s face was stiff and her hand was awkwardly frozen in mid-air for nearly half a minute that Eve realized something was wrong.


    "Mr. Osade?" Subconsciously reaching out to grab Lauren''s arm, as if holding his arm, Eve asked with a smile,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing Eve''s big blinking eyes from the side, Lauren slowly raised his hand to shake with Nia lightly, but he quickly withdrew his hand and said lightly,


    "Nice to meet you."


    Nia had never felt so humiliated before, and the anger in her heart mored to vent, but she still kept a faint smile on her face.


    "You are wee. Since you saved Eve, you are the benefactor of our whole family. I wonder how long you will stay in Athegate? If you don''t mind, I can send someone to be your guide." "Really? Nia, you are so kind!" Eve didn''t think too much, but immediately said happily. She thought Lauren stayed in the hotel every day because hecked a guide who was familiar with the local environment. But Lauren on the side didn''t even have a polite word, and said directly, "No need. I understand and speak thenguage here."


    Nia looked down when she heard this. Was this man so arrogant?!


    However, the more aloof a man was, the more confident he was. Nia didn''t reveal the displeasure in her heart, but turned to Eve and said,


    "Eve, it seems Mr. Osade doesn''t like the suggestion. What do you think?"


    Nia deliberately said this in front of Lauren. If Eve can persuade Lauren, it meant that the rtionship between them was not as simple as being rescued and rescued.


    "Mr. Osade, you haven''t had a good time in Athegate since you''ve been here for so long, and I''m very curious about this city. Why don''t we go sightseeing together?" Eve didn''t know that every word her sister said had an ulterior motive, but she simply suggested to Lauren.


    At this time, Eve was full of joy, with a smile. Lauren looked at him and actually changed his mind.


    "Well, since you want to, I can go with you."


    "Really?!" Eve grabbed Lauren''s arm excitedly, like a happy bird.


    "Yeah." Lauren nodded.


    "Since you have agreed, I will be the guide myself tomorrow and show you the scenery of Athegate," Nia already had the answer in her heart. She turned her head to look at her sister after she finished speaking politely.


    "Eve, go back to your room to pack your luggage and go home with me."


    Before Eve could say anything, she heard Lauren say,


    "No!"


    Eve and Nia looked at him together.


    Lauren didn''t mind Nia''s eyes, but seeing Eve''s eyes full of doubts, Lauren exined,


    "Now that the kitchen is familiar with the process of decocting medicine for you every day, you don''t need to leave now. Anyway, I have booked the room for a month, and I can''t refund it. You can just live here." Lauren''s reasons seemed too insignificant in the face of her sister''s family affection. Eve just wanted to decline when she heard her sister say,


    "So that''s how it is. Eve, since Mr. Osade said so, you live here for the time being. I hastily learned about your presence today, so the house hasn''t been cleaned up yet."


    Eve''s eyebrows were furrowed, and she couldn''t tell Lauren that living here was too expensive!


    Lauren took the opportunity and said, "Did you hear that? Your sister said so. Just live here."


    Eve still felt that something was wrong, so she turned her head to ask her sister''s opinion, but seeing her looking at her with burning eyes, she could only nod helplessly. She looked aggrieved by living in such a luxurious ce! Nia cursed inwardly.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After chatting for a few words, Stoffer and Dely came down to find Lauren. The three of them said goodbye and left after a few words, while Eve happily invited her sister to her room, and whispered a few words by the way.


    Opening the door, Eve, who just wanted to let her sister know that she was doing well, excitedly introduced theyout of the room one by one, but she couldn''t see the coldness in Nia''s eyes as she walked in front of her sister.


    When Eve turned her head, Nia had already put on a smiling face.


    "Nia, thanks to Mr. Osade, otherwise I really don''t know what to do."


    "It''s because I was in a hurry and didn''t think about your situation." Nia''s voice was no longer so gentle in front of Lauren, and her indifference leaked out. She said lightly,


    "But what is the identity of Mr. Osade? He can book a presidential suite for you here for a month."


    "I don''t know..." When she was thinking of Lauren, Eve''s cheeks blushed. After thinking about it, she said to Nia,


    "Nia, why did you agree with what Mr. Osade said just now? It''s very expensive me to live here... I''ve lived here for six days..."


    Nia frowned. Was she asking for money from her?


    "You want me to return the money to Mr. Osade, right?" Nia said coldly.


    Eve heard the change in her sister''s tone, and said awkwardly, "Nia, I know this is a lot of money, but I will try my best to return it to you in the future..."


    Their parents definitely can''t afford so much money, so Eve can only be cheeky and beg her sister.

 Chapter 903 Sightseeing

    Chapter 903 Sightseeing


    In the future? Nia sneered in her heart how much future did she have?


    "Why are you so flustered?" Nia smiled and said, "I don''t think Mr. Osade intends to settle the score with you."


    "That won''t work!" Eve quickly shook her head and said, "Although Mr. Osade said that he is not short of money and wants me to live in peace of mind, he is not rted to us after all, so I can''t take advantage of him like this. It''s wrong!"


    Although Eve was ignorant of worldly affairs, she was extremely upright.


    "He said that?" Thinking of Lauren''s arrogant face, Nia couldn''t imagine what he looked like when he said such considerate words.


    "Yeah!" Eve nodded heavily and said, "That''s why I should repay him well!"


    Although she was not capable yet, Eve didn''t want to owe Lauren.


    "Would a stranger be so nice to you for no reason?" Nia said seemingly unintentionally, "Or is there something between you and him..." Before Nia finished speaking, she was interrupted by Eve who was shy and immediately denied.


    "No! Me and Mr. Osade are just..."


    Originally Eve wanted to say friend, but the words froze on the lips. Can he and she be friends?


    Thinking of this, Eve became even more shy.


    She was really easy to see through. Nia sneered in her heart, but on the surface she acted as if nothing had happened, smiled and said,


    "No matter what, he saved you, and I will try my best to find a way to repay him. Just listen to his words and live here."


    "Nia, I want to live with you..." Eve looked at her sister obsessively, because she came here for Nia.


    "I''m a president of apany now, and I''m usually so busy. You can only stay at home alone every day when you live with me, and you can''t have no one to take care of you. Although it''s a bit embarrassing, living here is the best choice currently."


    "But the money..." Eve was still hesitant.


    "Don''t worry. Not to mention a month, even if you live here for half a year, I can afford." Nia was so generous, of course, because she was sure that Lauren will not ept the money, but Eve can''t see her intention and had already been moved by her words.


    Seeing Eve staring at her moved, Nia didn''t feel a little warmth in her heart, but felt extremely disgusted. Eve always liked to pretend to be pitiful, so that their parents had to take care of her! Feeling that the disgust in her heart was about to explode, Nia turned her head unnaturally and said,


    "Knowing that you are safe, I am relieved. Thepany has an important meeting in the afternoon. I will go to work first. You should have a good rest."


    "Are you leaving?" Nia''s words can make Eve very disappointed, because she wanted to stay with Nia for a while.


    "I really have something to do this afternoon. Can''t we meet again tomorrow?" Nia''s tone showed a little impatience.


    Eve was well-behaved and sensible. Hearing that her sister said so, she didn''t want to keep her anymore, but reluctantly sent her all the way to the lobby, and after she left, she kept looking at her. For Nia''s change of attitude, Eve didn''t have any doubts, but rejoiced that fortunately her sister didn''t really hate her.


    The next day, Nia came to the Dekee hotel early in the morning, but no one answered after she knocked on the door for a long time. She looked up to see the room number, and it was right...


    "Nia, you''re here so early." Just when Nia doubted her memory, there was a cheer from the end of the corridor. She turned her head and saw Eve and Lauren walking together. They seemed to have just returned.


    "Where did you go just now?" Nia stroked her sister''s hand worriedly and asked her softly.


    Eve immediately replied, "We just had breakfast. Nia, how about you? Have you had breakfast yet?"


    "I haven''t..." Nia didn''t have a chance to finish her words.


    Lauren interrupted her, "Since you''re here, let''s go now?"


    Nia''s lips moved, and she could only nod helplessly. Originally, she came here on an empty stomach to take the opportunity to have breakfast with them, and to know Lauren''s identity by the way, but she didn''t expect it to be self-defeating.


    This morning, Nia was so hungry and took Eve and Lauren out to have a fun. There was a very famous ce called Bouldercove Garden in Athegate. A lot of money was spent to build the most famous tourist attraction in the surrounding counties and cities. Every scenic spots were unique and self-contained. It was a good ce for walking and sightseeing.


    Eve was so excited. She rarely had the opportunity to go out, let alone in such an elegant garden. Along the way, she looked here and there with great interest, and was busy taking pictures with her mobile phone. Even Lauren who was long-legged wasgged behind by her several times. Lauren was not in a hurry and walked slowly behind. Although Nia was very hungry, she still seized the opportunity to talk to him.


    "Mr. Osade, Eve told me yesterday that she has been taken care of by you. As her sister, I am also very grateful to you. I may trouble you to help me watch her during this time. As for the hotel fee, I will my subordinate transfer it on to you immediately."


    "No." Lauren''s voice seemed to have been soaked in ice.


    Nia had expected such a reaction from him a long time ago, so she said, pretending to be shy,


    "Why? If I don''t return the fee to you, I will feel very sorry."


    "Then go ahead and feel sorry for it." Lauren said tly, ending the conversation with one sentence.


    Nia felt suffocated by what he said and got angry.


    Just when she was struggling to talk to him again, Lauren took the initiative to speak,


    "She should seldom be so happy?"


    "What?" Nia didn''t realize it for a moment, and after asking it, she realized that Lauren was looking in Eve''s direction, so she hurriedly said,


    "That''s true. Since you know about the medicine, you should also know that she is sick."


    "Blood disease," Lauren said.


    "That''s right. It''s a disease with almost no possibility of cure. She can only be sustained by long-term recuperation, so Eve lost a lot of happiness that other girls can experience when growing up." Nia sighed softly and said regretfully.


    "It seems that you love her very much." Lauren retracted his gaze from Eve''s back and turned to Nia.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When she was meeting Lauren''s gaze, Nia''s heart skipped a beat for no reason. The man''s eyes were too deep, and she couldn''t read any emotions from them!


    "Of course," Nia said after a moment of silence, "As her sister, of course I love her dearly."


    "Then why didn''t you answer her calls?" Lauren''s voice was still ice-cold, and there seemed to be no sign of reproach.

 Chapter 904 Ambiguity

    Chapter 904 Ambiguity


    Nia didn''t expect Lauren to expose her intention so bluntly. The smile on her face froze for a few seconds before she recovered and said guiltily,


    "I''m also sorry, but Eve used an unfamiliar number. I didn''t even know it was her. You know that as apany operator, I always receive many calls with unknown intentions, so I didn''t answer them." Lauren curled the corners of his lips, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    If there hadn''t been any verbal contact, would Eve''s eyes have swollen like that that day?


    Lauren simply ended the conversation in this way, and followed Eve''s pace. Nia, who wasnguished in an instant, was embarrassed and kept wondering what was going on with this man? Everything he said and did was illogical.


    "Mr. Osade, look how beautiful this bouquet is!" Seeing Lauren approaching, Eve pulled him to a hydrangea bush.


    "Do you like it? Pick a few." Lauren said as a matter of cours. The speech did not involve civilized behavior, but about his idea that whatever he wanted, he will get it.


    "How can I do that!" Eve shook her head quickly. "A flower can only bloom if it grows on the ground. If you pick it off, it will wither."


    "If you like it, I''ll make it into an eternal flower, so it won''t wither." Lauren said lightly,pletely unaware of the pampering he subconsciously gave Eve, and even gestured to reach out to pick off the flower. Eve was dumbfounded when she heard this, and could only open her hands to block Lauren''s arms, shouting "don''t pick", not paying attention to the fact that she looked like she was hugging him. Lauren''s bad taste was drawn out by Eve''s posture of protecting the flowers. He deliberately bent down to make Eve get closer to him, and stretched out his hand to pretend to pick the flower. "If you don''t allow me to pick it, I must do so."


    "No!" Eve thought Lauren was really going to pick the flower, so she put her arms around his waist and pushed forward, still yelling,


    "It just can''t be picked!"


    Lauren actually withdrew his hand a long time ago, and now his attention was all on Eve, who had been unconsciously buried in his arms.


    She was so small.


    Seeing that the top of Eve''s head barely reached the position of his chest, Lauren couldn''t help showing a slight smile.


    It was soft, though.


    Finding that there was no sound above her head, Eve seemed to finally realize what had happened. She suddenly looked up at Lauren, and instantly met his brown eyes, and for a moment, her face was on fire.


    "Sor... sorry..." Hastily withdrawing from Lauren''s embrace, Eve blushed with shame. Her heart was pounding, her ears were buzzing, and she apologized quickly.


    "Sorry for what?" Lauren teased her deliberately.


    "I''m sorry... I... I..." She said "I" several times, but Eve who was thin-skinned couldn''t even say the words "I hugged you".


    "Oh, is that so?" After speaking, Lauren stretched out his hand to embrace Eve, and with one movement, Eve sessfully jumped to a ce three meters away from her like a rabbit. Yo! Good bounce!


    Lauren was in a great mood.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    To others, Eve and Lauren acted like an intimate couple, but Nia knew they were not.


    Seeing Lauren teasing Eve all the time, Nia didn''t step forward to disturb them, but smiled with an inexplicable meaning, deliberately slowed down her pace and looked at them from a distance.


    The morning tour ended like this. For lunch at noon, no one looked forward to it more than Nia. She enthusiastically took Lauren and Eve to a famous restaurant, and the three started a pleasant lunch. When it was called a pleasant lunch, it only meant that between Eve and Lauren, because Nia hadn''t interjected anything.


    Eve enthusiastically talked about every beautiful thing she saw just now, and her pair of big eyes were shining, as if she had seen the whole world. Nia buried her head in her food, and asionally responded with a word. Obviously she was not as attentive as Lauren who was been listening to her.


    "Nia, where are we going this afternoon?" Eve asked Nia after visiting Bouldercove Garden.


    "We can go to Beaumar Mountain to have a look in the afternoon. The scenery there is good." Nia said.


    "Go back," said Lauren after Nia replied.


    "Why?" Eve and her sister looked at Lauren together and Eve asked suspiciously.


    "You''re almost exhausted, aren''t you?" Lauren''s words seemed indifferent, but his concern was self-evident.


    "It''s okay!" Eve said confidently, "I''m full now, and I can have fun until the afternoon."


    Realizing that she should show the tenderness as her sister, Nia helped Lauren by saying,


    "Mr. Osade is more careful. Eve, you really should go back and take a rest."


    "Nia, I really don''t need it!" Eve said decisively, "My physical strength is still enough, and the weather is so good today, so it''s a pity to go back like this."


    The smile on Eve''s face was extremely bright, but a trace of sadness quietly rose in her heart. She wanted to go see more and spend more time with her sister while she was still able to run. Seeing that Eve was very excited, Lauren stopped insisting, but Nia added softly,


    "Okay, but if you feel unwell, you should tell me right away, okay?"


    "Yes!" Eve smiled happily.


    After lunch, as agreed before, Nia took Eve and Lauren to Beaumar Mountain. This mountain was located in the west of the city. The mountain was beautiful and the trees were lush. People can hear the rustling of the branches when the breeze blew by. Its fame was due to a temple on the top of the mountain. It was said that as long as people prayed sincerely, the gods in the temple will realize the wishes of believers.


    Hearing that there was a temple on the mountain, Eve, who was still sitting in the restaurant, was already eager to try. She had too many wishes to pray devoutly.


    The car came to the edge of a rock, and it was time to walk from here, and it was not far from the temple. Eve was not afraid of getting tired, but started walking forward after getting off the car, chatting happily with her sister while walking.


    Nia responded to Eve nonchntly, but what she was thinking about was Lauren who was slowly following behind them, and her mind was full of intrigue. After they walked for nearly fifteen minutes, the solemn temple finally appeared in front of their eyes. Eve happily turned around and shouted to Lauren, "Mr. Osade, here we are."


    Lauren nodded, and took advantage of his long legs to keep up with the sisters in just a few steps.


    Having bought incenses next to the temple, Eve lit them devoutly, and sincerely knelt down in front of the worshiping god. Nia pretended to be herpany, but there was no trace of sincerity in her heart. Lauren had a different belief, so he waited for them in front of the temple.

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905 Unable to hide concern


    Facing the solemn Bodhisattva, Eve felt both excited and sour. Many wishes floated in her heart, and almost every one of which could be easily fulfilled by ordinary people, but it was different for her. She dared not be greedy, and only had one wish left, which was still clear.


    She hoped... one day after she was gone, her father, mother and sister would still be the same, healthy and happy.


    Eve prayed in her heart, and silently recited this wish a thousand times, hoping that God would hear it.


    On the other hand, Nia contemptuously cast a contemptuous nce at the God of worship who looked up to all living beings, and sneered in her heart, because she had long since lost her faith. "Eve," interrupting the prayer in Eve''s heart, Nia lowered her voice and asked her,


    "Is there really no special rtionship between you and Mr. Osade?"


    Eve opened her eyes, but instead of being angry, she smiled and told her sister,


    "I really have nothing with him."


    "But you just acted like... a couple."


    "Mr. Osade is very nice." Eve said firmly.


    Nice? Thinking of Lauren''s cold brown eyes, Nia couldn''t agree, but she still said,


    "No matter how nice a person is, it''s impossible to help a stranger to this extent, right?"


    Eve lowered her head slightly, and hadn''t thought about this question carefully.


    "Eve, you are already twenty-one years old now, and you need to think about yourself. Mr. Osade treats you so well, why don''t you..."


    "Impossible!" For the first time, Eve interrupted her sister''s words in a blunt tone. She nced sideways at her sister''s slightly surprised eyes, then lowered her head again, as if whispering, "It''s impossible..."


    Nia frowned and her displeasure was showed on her face. Did she dare throw a tantrum to her just after she treated her a little better?!


    Nia never really cared about Eve, so how could she sense the bitterness in her words?


    Lauren got a little impatient waiting outside the temple. The sun was dazzling, so he wanted to go in and remind Eve to hurry up, but he didn''t expect to see Eve, who was kneeling, fell to the side as soon as he stepped over the threshold.


    "Eve!" Lauren yelled and rushed over like an arrow, but Nia was still in ce.


    Rushing to Eve''s side, Lauren turned her over only to find that her face was as pale as the day they first met. And there wereyers of sweat on her forehead, and her two beautiful eyebrows were tightly frowned.


    "Eve, wake up!" Lauren called Eve anxiously.


    Nia at the side didn''t pay attention to her sister''s situation immediately after she regained her senses, because she had experienced countless times when Eve fainted, and now what she cared about was Lauren''s reaction.


    An iparably stern man panicked over a woman, so who would believe that there was nothing between them?


    Nia almost wondered if her sister was lying to her.


    "What are you doing!" Lauren raised his head and saw Nia staring at him without any sign of anxiety, so he scolded coldly, "Take her to the hospital immediately!"


    Only then did Nia look away, and while contacting the driver, she apanied Lauren, who was carrying Eve in hia arms, to the parking lot. Even though she was walking empty-handed, she still couldn''t keep up with Lauren''s pace, but when she was looking at his anxiously running figure, Nia''s face showed a little bit of joy.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that she bet it right.


    In the car, Nia sat in the front passenger seat because he wanted to hold Eve. She told the driver to rush to the hospital, and turned to look at the back seat after the car started.


    At this time, Lauren was sitting on the side seat, in order to make more room for Eve to make hery morefortably. But the width of the car was limited after all, so he raised Eve''s head and pillowed it on hisp without any hesitation. Then he started to check her situation carefully.


    "Don''t worry. She''s fine." Nia nced at Eve and said calmly.


    "Aren''t you worried?" Lauren seemed to notice Nia''s indifference, so he raised his head and stared at her.


    "She''s my sister. Of course I''m worried," Nia replied with a slight smile. "It''s just that I''ve been through this kind of situation countless times, and she''ll be fine in the hospital."


    "Has she been like this since she was a child?" Lauren continued to ask, frowning.


    "Well, it''s been like this since she was a child," Nia said with emotion. "Every time she faints, I will be by her side."


    It was impossible not to apany her, because she was her blood bank.


    Lauren didn''t continue talking to Nia, but looked down at Eve with a slightly painful expression. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Nia hooked her lips and turned back.


    Soon, they arrived at the hospital, which happened to be the hospital where Lauren sent Eve tost time. He directly asked the doctor who treated Evest time, but Nia stopped him. "It''s not that troublesome."


    "What do you mean?" Lauren was in a hurry to save Eve now, but Nia''s blocking made him very angry.


    "The doctor can only temporarily stabilize her condition and infuse some fluids to restore her energy." Nia didn''t care about Lauren''s cold gaze, but turned and said to the doctor in the emergency room. "My younger sister has a blood disease. Now give her some blood transfusion and she will wake up immediately."


    "What''s her blood type?" The doctor would naturally respect the opinions of the family members, so he asked her.


    "Hh." When Nia said so, it was no surprise that the emergency doctor and the nurse next to her opened their eyes wide in surprise.


    But Lauren didn''t know about the blood type, and the reactions of the doctor and nurse made him feel very strange.


    "What blood type is Hh?"


    "Hh is an extremely rare blood type. There are only more than 30 cases in this country, and it is almost impossible to find it..." The doctor exined in embarrassment.


    Lauren frowned upon hearing this. Eve actually had such a special blood type, so the blood transfusion Nia said was almost impossible, right?


    However, Lauren was smart after all, and he immediately turned to look at Nia.


    Nia curled up her lips, reached out and pulled her sleeve to her arm without hesitation, and said,


    "Coincidentally, I also have Hh blood type. Just take my blood."


    The sisters actually had such blood types. The doctor and nurse who were already surprised were even more shocked. However, for the sake of rigor, they first tested the blood types of Nia and Eve respectively, and they were both Hh! Holding the test report, the doctor and nurse gathered around to read it, amazed.


    "It''s unbelievable that both sisters have such a special blood type! This is really rare!" Holding the test result, the doctor couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    "Get a blood transfusion right away." Lauren''s patience was obviously exhausted before Eve woke up after so long.


    "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, she''ll be fine." Nia said it with an ulterior motive, and then followed the doctor to give Eve a blood transfusion.

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906 An Unexpected Surprise


    Watching the pinhole inserted into the blood vessel and the blood slowly flowed out, for the scene in front of her, it was all too familiar. Nia thought coldly in her heart that her blood was not given to Eve for nothing.


    Thanks to Nia''s "generosity", Eve woke up after a while, and Lauren hurried to the bedside.


    Eve who just woke up was still a little dizzy. When she opened her eyes, she first saw Lauren, and then she saw Nia sitting next to her. She didn''t know if it was intentional. It had been nearly ten minutes since the needle was pulled out but Nia was still holding the cotton swab, so Eve knew at a nce that she had given her a blood transfusion.


    "Nia..." Eve''s eyes turned red, and she was feeling extremely guilty.


    "Are you feeling better?" Nia asked softly.


    "I''m sorry..." Eve always remembered Nia''s words that she would never give her another drop of blood, so she immediately apologized. Nia frowned, and quickly changed the subject.


    "Okay, don''t say anything. I''m here."


    Eve looked at her sister with red eyes. Was she still willing to save her?


    Nia was afraid that Eve might say the wrong thing, so she directed the conversation towards Lauren.


    "Don''t be so willful in the future. Do you know how worried Mr. Osade and I are?"


    After hearing this, Eve slowly looked at Lauren. Seeing his stern expression, she felt that he was a little angry with her.


    "Mr. Osade, I''m sorry I''m too headstrong."


    Lauren nced at Eve and walked out without saying anything.


    It was really inappropriate to scold her now.


    "Just now Mr. Osade became anxious when he saw you fainted. He was the one who carried you all the way back to the car. He was also by your side after arriving at the hospital." Nia told her while holding Eve''s hand.


    She didn''t know if it was because of the slow recovery. After Nia finished speaking, Eve''s face became a little rosy, and her big eyes that were still holding tears were shining, and she slowly lowered her head under the gaze of her sister.


    Niaughed again.


    Standing on the corridor of the emergency room, Lauren was shined by the midsummer sunshine, really like a sun god, and the people passing by would all cast amazing nces at him, but he didn''t care at all.


    Unconsciously, he reached out to touch his chest. He still clearly remembered the crazy heart rate after he saw Eve fainting. As for the reason, he still couldn''t figure it out.


    Just when Lauren was meditating, Stoffer and Dely who came to the hospital after getting the news found him. Seeing Lauren standing in the sun and losing his soul, Stoffer couldn''t help but asked worriedly, "Sir, what''s wrong?"


    Lauren came back to his senses and said lightly, "Nothing. How is it going?"


    "I''ve found out Nia Davidson almost caused Lucia Webb to have a miscarriage before, and it should be true because it was on the news. Arthur Davies will not let her go."


    "Then she''s the enemy?" Lauren sneered.


    "Sir, now that we have settled our position, shouldn''t we keep a distance from Eve Davidson?" Dely suggested, "It may be different to contact her." Impossible!


    Before Lauren could think about it, a voice shouted from the bottom of his heart.


    "Sir?" Seeing that Lauren was silent, Dely called out to him in doubt.


    "We''ll see." Lauren narrowed his eyes and said perfunctorily.


    This was the third time he had said such a thing, which was really inconsistent with his usual decisive style of action. Stoffer can''t help persuading,


    "Sir, let''s not talk about anything else. Eve has already found her sister. There is no need for us to continue to take care of her. Besides, have you forgotten the purpose of ouring here?"


    "Of course I haven''t forgotten," Lauren couldn''t express the feeling in his heart, but he was sure that he couldn''t leave Eve alone, because Nia was not trustworthy. He looked away and said, "But Eve''s situation is not stable right now. At least we have to wait until she''s all right."


    Stoffer and Dely were speechless for a moment. Dely was older than Lauren, and the three who grew up together so they didn''t have such a clear master-servant boundary. He tried to ask, "Sir, are you very interested in Eve?"


    "What nonsense!" Lauren denied it instantly, and his thick eyebrows were deeply frowned, looking a little annoyed.


    "Would I be interested in that little girl?!"


    Once again, Stoffer and Dely were speechless. Did they need to guess when his reaction was clear?


    In fact, they can probably guess why Lauren felt pity for Eve. In the past, the women who apanied him were all healthy and strong, but Eve was not. She was weak and innocent, which was a type that he had never met before.


    But they couldn''t be together, and Stoffer and Dely knew it.


    "Why are you staring at me!" Seeing his subordinates staring at him, Lauren scolded in displeasure.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Sir, Eve is Nia''s younger sister, her biological sister. When she has a rtionship with her, our position will be very difficult." Stoffer had to remind Lauren. Lauren rolled his eyes coldly. Of course he knew this.


    "Sir, when Eve''s condition stabilizes, hand her over to Nia. Let''s deal with Arthur Davies first?" Seeing Lauren''s silence, Dely continued to persuade him.


    "I know, I know," Lauren replied impatiently, "We''ll leave when she gets better."


    It would be nice for Lauren to be rational. Stoffer and Dely felt relieved and continued to report their investigation to him. The three of them didn''t notice Nia standing behind the wall behind them!


    Nia wanted toe out to talk to Lauren about her sister''s condition just now, but she unexpectedly bumped into him talking with his subordinates. She wanted to find out Lauren''s details, so she would not miss this opportunity. Although they used Spanish, it was a coincidence that Nia studied thisnguage in college!


    She didn''t miss a word of what Lauren said to Stoffer and Dely!


    The more she listened, the faster her heart beat, and Nia was so excited that she almost gasped for breath. She didn''t expect such an unexpected harvest!


    From their conversation, it can be confirmed that Lauren and Arthur must know each other, and the rtionship was not shallow. Although she didn''t know the purpose of hising to Athegate now, his identity must be extraordinary. After all, how can someone who can be friends with Arthur be an ordinary person?


    If this person could be made good use of, he can help her a lot!


    Hearing that Lauren''s subordinates had been dissuading him from caring about Eve, Nia secretly gritted her teeth and she will not let them do so!


    The conversation behind her ended, and Nia hurriedly sneaked back into the ward. Her heart was still pounding, and she was worried and excited at the same time.

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907 Trick


    "Nia, what''s wrong?" Seeing Nia returning to the ward with a red face and a restless look, Eve hurriedly asked with concern, "Where''s Mr. Osade?"


    "Nothing. I just went to the bathroom just now, and I haven''t had time to find him yet," Nia took a deep breath to calm down the excitement, and came to the bed with a smile, took Eve''s hand, and said softly, "Eve, it seems that you are fine, and yourplexion has be much better."


    The hand was held in the warm palm of her sister, and Eve felt warm in her heart. She smiled slightly and said,


    "Nia, I''m sorry to let you worry about me. I''m actually fine. It''s just that I''m too tired today and my body can''t hold on."


    "By the way, how long do you n to stay in Athegate?" Nia asked after nodding.


    Eve was taken aback because she hadn''t thought about this question before. She was sensitive and immediately thought that her sister didn''t want to let her stay for a long time, so she answered cautiously, "I haven''t made up my mind yet... Nia, can you let me stay?"


    "Silly, of course I''m willing," Nia said softly as she raised her hand to caress Eve''s thin cheek.


    "I just asked you just now to know if you would like to stay. If you are willing to stay, I will take good care of you and make up for the negligence towards you in the past few years."


    Eve was ttered when she heard this, and she didn''t have any doubts about the reason for her sister''s change in her attitude towards her. She was moved and shook Nia''s hand, saying happily, "Nia, can I really stay?"


    "Of course," Nia smiled softly, "Let me talk to mom and dad. You can recuperate."


    "Yeah!" Eve nodded happily.


    As soon as Lauren entered the door, he saw Nia and Eve''s affectionate behavior. He nced back at Nia, walked straight to the bed and asked Eve, "How are you feeling?"


    "It''s much better." When she saw Lauren, Eve''s cheeks blushed unconsciously, and all she could think of was what her sister told her.


    "The doctor said I''m fine now."


    "What you need most is recuperation," Nia said worriedly. "You''re really tired today."


    "I''ll ask the doctor when you can leave." Lauren didn''t like the atmosphere of the hospital, so he went out after speaking. At this time, Eve suggested to her sister,


    "Nia, since you promised to let me stay, I don''t want to stay in the hotel anymore. This is too much trouble for Mr. Osade."


    Nia was thinking about how to match Eve and Lauren, so when she heard that she offered to leave, she immediately said,


    "Didn''t we discuss it before? You have to live in the hotel temporarily until I clean up the house."


    Eve shut her mouth when she saw her sister''s face suddenly changed, and her cautious look clearly showed how much she cared about Nia''s emotions.


    What Nia hated most was Eve''s cowardly appearance. The change of face just now was a subconscious reaction. Seeing her lower her head, Nia could onlyfort her patiently,


    "Don''t worry. Mr. Osade doesn''t think it''s troublesome. I can''t help it now. You can bear it for a few more days. I''ll find a nursing worker for you and prepare the room, okay?" "Hmm." Eve didn''t dare say anything other than nodding now.


    Nia frowned. If it weren''t for the value of hers, she would have fallen out a long time ago! What else can she do except pretend to be pitiful!


    After a while, Lauren came back and said to Eve,


    "The doctor said you can leave when you feel betterter."


    "Mr. Osade, thank you." Because of what Nia said, Eve felt that she owed Lauren again, and spoke more politely.


    In this way, Eve became a protection target, and was grounded by Lauren after returning to the hotel. Although Lauren''s decision was too overbearing, Eve knew that he was doing it for her own good, so she didn''t have any objections, but stayed in the room to recuperate.


    Nia didn''t go home after leaving the hotel that day, but returned to thepany near the end of get off work, because she wanted to have a talk with Kevin!


    "You know we can''t have too much contact now, so why take the risk of calling me over?" After arriving at Nia''s office, Kevin said uneasily, and thest time he was almost caught by Casper still left him with lingering fear.


    "Kevin, we are saved!" Nia can''t care that much, and now she just wanted to share her discovery with Kevin.


    Seeing Nia sping his arm excitedly, Kevin turned his head and nced at the door unnaturally, pulled her hand down and asked,


    "What do you mean by that?"


    With a constant smile on her face, Nia began to tell Kevin about her discovery. After she finished speaking, Kevin''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Are you sure you heard it right?!" Kevin''s voice rose unconsciously.


    "It''s definitely true. Although their Spanish is mixed with some Latin, I can be sure that Lauren and Arthur must know each other, and he came here this time because of him. Now they haven''t met because of Eve!"


    "So, your sister is of great use!" Kevin said excitedly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Of course," Nia said as she rolled up her sleeve to show him the pinhole in her arm, "Today I transfused 200ml of blood into her, and the blood can''t be wasted."


    "As long as Lauren cares about Eve, we have a chance to change his position," Kevin stroked Nia''s arm distressedly and said,


    "But are you sure that something will happen between them in such a short period of time?"


    "I''m not sure, but I can be sure, as long as something happens to Eve, Lauren won''t leave her alone!" Nia said every word, with a hint of sternness shing in her eyes. "You mean..."


    "Let''s see!" Nia raised her eyebrows, as if she had a well-thought-out n.


    Recently, Nia stopped looking for her, and Lucia felt a little strange, and discussed with Arthur whether to take the initiative to test her, but Arthur was more concerned about what Miles thought about Casper. "Miles sent two of his subordinates to follow Casper. It seems he''s hesitant." Arthur said, ying with Lucia''s slender fingers.


    "Do you think it''s better to see what Miles decides instead of attacking Nia?" Lucia raised her head and rubbed Arthur''s chin, asking softly.


    "Of course not," Arthur had always done thingsprehensively. He will not miss any favorable factors, so he continued,


    "It''s just that Nia can''t shake Casper for the time being, and it''s not safe to expose her too early."


    "Then why is Miles still hesitating?" Lucia couldn''t help wondering.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908 Countermeasure


    Arthur''s eyes darkened, and his sexy thin lips were slightly pursed.


    Lucia didn''t see his expression, and couldn''t help but look up at him after seeing his silence.


    "Arthur?"


    Arthur rubbed Lucia''s hair, smiled and said, "Casper is Miles'' son after all, so he will hesitate. Let''s wait."


    "Still waiting?" Lucia frowned slightly.


    Arthur kissed her between the eyebrows, and said softly, "Well, let''s wait."


    Although heforted Lucia like that yesterday, Arthur contacted Miles immediately the next day. With some guesses in his mind, he didn''t want to tell Lucia yet. "Mr. Wood, Casper has been back for a while. Shouldn''t you give us an answer?"


    "What''s the hurry..." Miles always liked to slightly prolong the end of the sentence when he spoke, which seemed to be pretentious. "You didn''t say the time either." "That''s true, but I believe you already have the answer in your heart, right?" Arthur''s voice was low, not pretending to be profound, but every word hit the point. "I''m not sure yet," Miles spoke a lot faster. "I''ll tell you when I''m sure."


    "I want to know what exactly you suspect." Arthur continued to ask without giving Miles any time to dy.


    "Didn''t you guys make me suspicious? Why? Mr. Davies, you have a bad memory, so you forgot everything?" Miles replied with a sarcasm.


    "I believe in your ability. If it''s just to prove our suspicion, you don''t need to send your subordinates to follow Casper. I''m thinking you must have discovered something more serious, right?" Arthur said it unceremoniously.


    "You sent someone to spy on Casper?!" Miles was annoyed.


    "So what? I just want the answer. If you are hesitant, I don''t mind going out to confirm it myself, but let me speak frankly, if I confirm the guess myself, then all the transaction with you will be void." Arthur''s voice was faint, but full of deterrence.


    After listening to Arthur''s words, Miles was silent for a while, as if forcing himself to make up his mind, and he answered after a long time,


    "I see. Give me another half a month."


    "Okay, just half a month." That was the answer Arthur wanted.


    Miles responded unhappily. On the one hand, he was unhappy that he was suppressed by a junior, and on the other hand, he was worried. Indeed, during this period of time, a lot of news came back from his subordinates. Casper''s habits were quite different from before. People can be mature, but habits were hard to change.


    Libby passed the study and saw her husband sitting behind the desk and resting his forehead in thought, so she walked in worriedly and asked,


    "Miles, is there something bothering you?"


    Miles looked up at his wife, and he was about to speak but suppressed again.


    Libby was even more worried, then she came to her husband and continued to ask,


    "You''ve been on edge since Casper left. Is something wrong with him?"


    "Hey..." Miles found it hard to tell about his suffering, so he could only say a few perfunctory words. Although his wife still looked worried, he really couldn''t tell her his doubts.


    In the StandHill Investment Company, Casper had been annoyed for half a month. Miles'' subordinates had been following him every day for the past half month, and they almost followed him in the toilet. There were many things he can''t do, and he was forced to alienate Leon and the others, which made him tired.


    "Rhys, Billy, why don''t you go back and rest first?" On this day, Casper couldn''t suppress the disgust in his heart, and couldn''t help but say to them in a kind voice.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I spend every day in thepany, and you are tired of guarding me."


    "Sir, you are too polite," Rhys said, unmoved. "It is our duty to take care of you, so there is nothing to be tired about."


    "But I''m fine." Casper tried to restrain his tone.


    "Of course it''s good that you''re safe and sound," Billy said.


    "So, you really don''t have to follow me every day. Athegate is not a dangerous ce, so you really don''t have to protect me like this." Casper said helplessly.


    "No, your father told us to protect you." Rhys replied casually, and was elbowed by Billy beside him in the next second.


    "Didn''t my mother tell you to follow me?" Casper had a keen mind and immediately noticed something was wrong.


    "It''s the same." Billy exined immediately with a sharper mouth.


    But Casper still felt that something was wrong. Maybe what happened at the birthday party made Miles suspicious?


    Thinking of this, Casper raised his head and nced at Rhys. Seeing that he immediately avoided his gaze, he suddenly understood something.


    "Okay." After thinking it over, Casper changed his expression and smiled calmly, "Then continue to work hard."


    That night, Casper had an appointment with a few guests in a high-end club. Rhys and Billy would not be with him at such a time, but just waited in the lobby. He took the opportunity to bring Leon and the others in through a back door.


    "Mr. Wood," Leonined to Casper as soon as he entered the room. "What''s the matter with those two old men? They follow you every day, so that we can''t act."


    "Miles is starting to doubt my identity." Casper said irritably after taking a sip of his drink.


    "What?" Leon was shocked, "How did he doubt it?"


    "Isn''t it thest time I went back? There was a small incident at the banquet. I don''t know if Miles did it on purpose. He even found all of Casper''s friends. How could I know them? And the ws were revealed in the words." Casper''s eyes were red with the second ss of wine.


    "Then you mean..." Leon asked quietly, looking at Casper''s slightly red eyes.


    "Come closer..." Casper asked Leon to turn sideways, and whispered in his ear for a long time. After listening, Leon frowned slightly, as if he felt that this n was too risky.


    "Mr. Wood, are you sure you want to do this? In case Miles is cornered..."


    "Just listen to me." Casper said coldly with gloomy eyes.


    Seeing that Casper had made up his mind, Leon nodded and agreed to his order, and then left with his men. That night, Casper only drank, and soon got himself very drunk. In the end, Rhys and Billy carried him home.


    At this time of needing care, Rhys and Billy brought him back to Nia''s house. Nia just fell asleep at this time, but she didn''t expect to hear the doorbell just after she closed her eyes, and when she opened the door, she saw Casper who was drunk and unconscious.


    "Miss Davidson, he drank too much tonight, so we sent him here." Rhys, who thought taking care of men was naturally a woman''s business, said quite naturally.


    "How can he drink like this..." Nia helped Casper to lie down on the sofa, and said worriedly.

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909 My Sister''s Considerate


    "It may be that there are many guests tonight, so they toasted a few more times." Billy said.


    Nia frowned deeply, and squatted beside Casper to touch his forehead. At this moment, she saw Casper wrapping his arms around her neck, hugging her tightly, and sticking his mouth to her ear.


    Nia struggled a few times shyly. Finally she stood up and said to Billy and Rhys, "I''ll take care of him. You must be tired. Go back and rest." "Miss Davidson, can you do it alone?" Rhys was still a little worried.


    "It''s okay. He didn''t get drunk once or twice. Look at me..." Nia said as she gathered up her pajamas, and her face was full of embarrassment.


    "Thank you, Miss Davidson." Rhys and Billy were not ignorant people, so they understood Nia''s meaning at a nce. They simply got up and said goodbye, saying that they would pick up Casper tomorrow morning.


    After sending Rhys and Billy out, Nia closed the door carefully, and when she turned around, she saw that Casper had sat up on the sofa. Although his eyes were red all over, they were burning, and there was no hint of drunkenness.


    "Why do you have to send them away?" Nia asked. It turned out that just now Casper took the opportunity of hugging her and whispered in her ear, asking her to send them away.


    "Come here." Casper didn''t answer, but looked at Nia and said.


    Nia responded softly, and fell into his arms a few secondster.


    Embracing Nia, Casper finally said, "Miles doubts my identity. Rhys and Billy are not sent by him to protect me, but to monitor!"


    "What?" Nia was startled, and immediately sat up, but was hugged by Casper.


    "Don''t worry," Casper said with a smile, "he dares not do anything to me."


    "Are you so confident?" Nia asked, frowning.


    "Of course," Casper snorted triumphantly, looked down at Nia and said, "But you still need to contribute to it."


    Nia looked into Casper''s gloomy eyes. Although she felt conflicted in her heart, she still listened to his words seriously.


    "Casper, what you''re doing is undoubtedly gaining profit in risk. Is it necessary to take this risk?" After listening, Nia hesitated and asked Casper. "Nothing ventured, nothing gained," Casper said confidently, "Since he has doubts, I can''t sit still, so I might as well seize the initiative first."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "But what if Miles doesn''t follow?" Nia asked.


    "It depends on your performance." Casper said with a meaningful smile, staring at Nia.


    This night, after waiting for Casper to fall asleep, Nia was sleepless all night, thinking about how to protect herself and seek wealth in risks. The next day, after Rhys and Billy picked up Casper, Nia came to Dekee hotel.


    "Nia, why did youe here so early today?" After being grounded by Lauren, Eve was extremely bored. The biggest range of activities was to go for a walk in the lobby on the first floor. Nia hadn''te for two days, so she was of course excited.


    "I have something to do here," Nia said, hiding her displeasure when she saw that Eve''splexion was rosy and radiant after being taken care of by Lauren these two days, and even her thin cheeks were plump.


    "It may take several days, so I won''t be able to see you."


    "Really?" Eve looked down, and silence was showed on her face.


    Nia smiled, and asked her seemingly unintentionally, "You should finish your medicine, right?"


    "Well, I''m nning to buy some more today." Seeing that her sister cared about her, Eve recovered a little.


    "You''re still resting now, so leave the buying of medicine to me. I''ll help you buy all the medicine you need for a few days of business trip, so you don''t have to go out." Nia said caringly.


    "Nia, no need. Stoffer buys my medicine now..." Eve''s face became even more rosy when she said this, and her gratitude to Lauren for caring for her was revealed in these words, and some weird dependencies.


    "No," Of course, Nia would not agree. She raised her eyebrows and said, "Mr. Osade has already taken care of you very much, so you can just leave these little things to me. Give me the prescription, and I will buy it now."


    "Okay." Eve obediently responded, and handed the prescription to Nia. Nia got the prescription and went out. When she came back, she had a lot of fruit and a big bag of medicine in her hand.


    "Nia, I don''t need that much." Eve visually estimated that this pack of medicine was enough for a month.


    "It won''t go bad if you leave it alone." Nia said with a gentle smile, "This way we can save others a little trouble, right?"


    Eve didn''t doubt it and happily put away the medicines. After the two sisters chatted for a while, Nia excused herself and left beforehand. She didn''t leave for long before Lauren came to Eve''s room.


    "Is your medicine only enough for today?" Lauren kept Eve''s medicine in mind, so he came to ask without her asking.


    "Yes," Eve responded and said, "But don''t bother, my sister came here just now, and she helped me buy a month''s worth of medicine."


    "Really?" Lauren raised his eyebrows slightly, and there was nothing unusual in his in tone.


    "Well, she also thinks it''s troublesome for you..." Eve said shyly, "It''s all because of my poor health..."


    "No one wants to get sick," Lauren said, looking at Eve''s small face. "Since the status quo can''t be changed, take care of it. Don''t feel it''s troublesome. Those who don''t care about you won''t move even if you trouble them."


    Lauren always spoke straightforwardly, but Eve heard some subtle meanings in his words, and just after her brain digested his words, her face turned red immediately after.


    Lauren seemed to tease her unintentionally. "It seems that you have been doing good these few days, and your face turns red when you speak."


    "Mr. Osade!" Eve became annoyed, and her eyes widened.


    "I''m here. You don''t need to shout so loudly," Lauren smiled slightly, with a hint of evil charm on his brows.


    "Since she has bought the medicine for you, I don''t have to worry about it."


    Eve nodded, secretly telling her heart not to beat so fast.


    Nia said that the business trip was not intended to deceive Eve, and she boarded a flight to Lepus that afternoon without informing the Woods.


    After arriving in Lepus, she first found a hotel to stay in, and then contacted the Woods, but that person was not Miles, but Libby.


    Libby was very surprised by Nia''s sudden arrival, but Nia was very smart, so she only told her that she was on a business trip and she would visit her by the way.

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910 Bacsh Starts


    Nia was smart, and Libby, who had been with Miles for so many years, was not stupid. After a few polite words, she asked,


    "Nia, since you''re here on business, why don''t you juste home?"


    Nia smiled politely, thinking that Libby was pretty smart, so she said to her,


    "Libby, I''m just passing by this time. I don''t want to trouble you too much. I was going to leave today, but after much deliberation, I still want to talk to you about Casper."


    "What''s wrong with Casper?" Libby''s heart skipped a beat. Her husband''s recent abnormalities had already made her suspicious, and Nia''s words made her even more uneasy. "Libby, shall we have a face-to-face meeting?" Nia said.


    "Where are you?" Libby asked quickly.


    "I''ll be waiting for you at the gate of Sand Cove Garden. Don''t disturb Miles if you can. I want to chat with you first." Nia did not forget to say ir after announcing her location. "Okay, I''ll be right there!" Libby was not sloppy at all when it was about her son, immediately hung up the phone, changed into her clothes and went downstairs.


    "Mrs. Wood, where are you going?" Seeing Libby looking ready to go out, a butler asked her.


    "I''m going out to meet a friend," Libby replied perfunctorily, "When Mileses back in the afternoon, you will serve him for dinner first, and you don''t have to wait for me." "Okay, I''ll arrange a driver right away." The butler respectfully sent Libby out the door.


    In less than 20 minutes, Libby came to the gate of Sand Cove Garden. After seeing Nia standing next to an iconic sculpture from a distance, she asked the driver to go back first, and went to see her alone.


    In the afternoon, Miles returned home and did not see his wife. After asking the butler, he got a message from Libby. Libby would often y cards with her friends all day long, and sometimes they would stay up all night ying cards. So he didn''t think much about it. He ate, worked and rested by himself, and just passed the night like this.


    It was already the afternoon of the second day when he found something was wrong.


    "Ma''am hasn''te back yet?!" Knowing that Libby hadn''te back, Miles was startled. No matter how addicted she was to cards, it was impossible for her to y for 24 hours without going home. "No," said the butler with a worried face, "I tried to call Madam''s mobile phone, but it was always turned off. Sir... is there anything wrong?"


    "Don''t be anxious!" Miles was sophisticated and calm after all. He immediately ordered the butler to contact Libby''s friends to ask her whereabouts, but unexpectedly, after searching in her circle, everyone answered that they had never seen Libby at all.


    "Mr. Wood..." Realizing the seriousness of the situation, the butler quickly asked Miles, "Mrs. Wood must have had an ident. Do you want to send someone to look for her right away?" "The person who can ask Libby out alone is definitely not a stranger." Although Miles was anxious in his heart, he did not lose his mind. He spected for a moment and said, "Contact Rhys and Billy."


    "Mr. Wood, Rhys and Billy''s phones are also turned off." Holding the phone and listening to the notification tone from inside, the butler told Miles with a frown.


    "What?!" Miles couldn''t sit still now. He stood up abruptly, and his face suddenly changed.


    Rhys and Billy needed to listen to his orders at all times, so they cannot turn off their phones. Even if there was a problem with their phones, it was impossible for both of them to break down! Problem urred!


    These words shed through his mind, and Miles quickly took out his cell phone, and found the phone numberbeled "son".


    Apart from him, Miles couldn''t think of another suspect.


    Dialing the phone without hesitation, Miles held his breath and waited.


    "Dad," after a while, Casper answered the phone, and a hoarse voice came. "Why did you call me?"


    "Is your mother at your ce?" Miles almost wanted to be straightforward, but reason told him not to be too impulsive for Libby''s safety.


    "Why is Mom here with me?" Casperughed amusedly. "She will definitely tell me when shees."


    "You can tell from my tone that your mother is gone. Aren''t you in a hurry?" Miles asked in a cold voice.


    "Dad, you''re going too far," Casper said, but his tone was leisurely, and he was really not in a hurry.


    "She is my mother. I would be anxious if she disappears. But our family is rich and powerful. Who would dare to hurt her? Maybe she just went out to rx and didn''t tell you." "It''s been twenty-four hours! And her phone is turned off!" Miles shouted anxiously.


    "Oh... that''s a little suspicious." Casper responded lightly.


    "You really have something to do with this!" Miles immediately sensed that something was wrong, and his original passionate tone turned cold instantly.


    "Dad, even if I say it''s irrelevant..." Casper chuckled and said calmly, "Will you still believe me?"


    When he was hearing this, Miles'' eyes rounded with anger, and he couldn''t answer for a while.


    Casper didn''t seem to mind his silence, and started again,N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "By the way, I don''t know where Rhys and Billy go today. Both of their mobile phones are turned off. Dad, did you call them back?"


    "What the hell do you want!" He wanted to call him "Casper", but Miles didn''t want to fool himself anymore!


    "Dad," Casper ignored Miles'' question and said instead,


    "Since the establishment of Stand Hill, you haven''te to see mypany in person. Would you like toe and see your son''s result?"


    Miles frowned. How could he fail to hear the hint in Casper''s words?


    "Okay, just wait!"


    How could Miles be afraid of Casper! Angrily hanging up the phone, he immediately recruited the remaining two subordinates, and rushed to Athegate with a full force. Casper put away his phone, then turned to look at Libby who was sitting on a sofa with a worried face.


    "Casper, what''s going on with you and your dad?"


    "Libby, didn''t I tell you?" Casper looked at Libby with a smile on his face, while Nia took Libby''s arm andforted her,


    "There is a misunderstanding between Miles and Casper, but you know his temper, so Casper has no choice but to ask me to take you over."


    Nia used this excuse to trick Libby into going back to Athegate obediently, and when she saw her son, she willingly turned off her phone.


    "What kind of misunderstanding can there be between father and son?" Libby continued to stare at Casper with doubts and asked, "How did you make it so serious..."


    "Mom, I don''t know who provoked it, but since thest time I came home, he has treated me strangely, and even sent Rhys and Billy to watch over me. No matter how much I respect him, I still feel ufortable. Don''t you ever doubt it?" Casper said aggrievedly.

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911 Be Controlled By Others


    Libby didn''t know what her husband was thinking. After listening to Casper''s words, she pondered for a moment, and unpreparedly revealed Miles'' weirdness.


    "I did suspect it, but your dad kept his mouth shut and didn''t tell me anything. He asked for Rhys and Billy to be sent over."


    "So," Nia quickly echoed. "Since there is no way to solve it at home, maybe they can solve the misunderstanding bying here. Casper also hopes that he wille to thepany and give him some ideas."


    "This is a way." Libby did not doubt him, and felt sorry for her son. "Casper, I have wronged you, and you will talk about it after your fatheres. There is no misunderstanding between father and son that cannot be solved. Don''t quarrel, you know?"


    "Of course." A sly light shed across Casper''s eyes, and he replied with a smile.


    When Miles arrived in Athegate, Casper had sent a car to wait for him and his group at the airport.


    "Sir," Leon was the leader, and he said respectfully after seeing Miles, "Your son sent me to pick you up. He''s waiting for you."


    Miles gave Leon a cold look, but he didn''t refuse, and led his men into the car. He expected that Casper would not dare to y tricks.


    But the further the car drove, the more Miles felt something was wrong. After leaving the airport and passing through the urban area, the convoy did not head towards the Stand Hill Investment Company or Nia''s home. Instead, it crossed the busy area and continued towards the suburbs on the other side.


    When he found that the environment outside the window was getting more and more remote, Miles questioned Leon sitting in the front seat. "Where are you taking us?!"


    "Mr. Wood, don''t worry. He has set up a reception banquet at Lilke Manor in the suburbs, and he wants me to take you there."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Miles held his breath in his chest, and could only do so desperately, depending on what Casper wanted to do.


    Half an hourter, the motorcade stopped in front of a manor named Lilke Manor. Leon got out of the car and opened the door for Miles, "Mr. Wood, please."


    "Let''s go!" Miles had always paid attention to ostentation, not to mention that now he must not lose in momentum, so he ordered his subordinates to follow him, but he was stopped by Leon immediately. "Mr. Wood, your subordinates must stay outside. He said that there is no need for outsiders to be present when father and son are talking."


    "Impossible!" Miles would never be alone in danger.


    "What are you worried about?" Leon smiled deliberately and asked Miles who was already frowning.


    "You, a pawn, are not qualified to talk to me!" Miles vented his anger on Leon, and said coldly,


    "My people have always been around. If you don''t let them in, I won''t go in either!"


    "Mr. Wood," Miles'' words amused Leon. After heughed, he looked down and said coldly,


    "Are you scared?"


    "What did you say?!" No one had ever dared to mock him like this. Miles'' other two subordinates shouted loudly and stepped forward to protect their master, but Leon was not a good person, and his subordinates also surrounded him. The situation was on the verge of breaking out. Seeing that the two sides were about to fight, Casper came out at this time.


    "What''s going on here?" Casper stood in front of the hall, with his hands in his trouser pockets and a rxed look.


    "I can hear your noisy voices inside."


    "Mr. Wood, your father is too scared to go in and see you by himself." Leon answered bluntly, immediately drawing a stare from Miles.


    "Dad, this is a ce for entertainment and leisure, not a fighting scene. Do you need to bring your subordinates to chat with your son?" Casper said leisurely.


    At this moment, Miles calmed down instead, his eyes were fixed on the skin on Casper''s face, and his fierce gaze almost wanted to tear it off!


    The more Miles hated, the more satisfied Casper seemed to be. He smiled and said,


    "Leon, don''t embarrass him. He always pays attention to ostentation when he goes out, and he doesn''t feel safe if he isn''t followed by people around. So, Dad, bring your two subordinates ande with me." After Casper finished speaking, he turned around and left, leaving no room for Miles to argue.


    "Mr. Wood..." The first meeting was full of gunpowder, and two of Miles'' subordinates felt that Casper''s suggestion was inappropriate.


    "We can''t fall into his trap. What if he arranges someone inside?"


    What else can he do? Miles was in distress. He can leave immediately for safety, but if he really wanted to leave, what will happen to his wife, and what will happen to his real son?


    "I''m not fucking scared of him!" In the end, Miles, who was furious, cursed and walked away. "Let''s go!"


    Seeing that Miles had made up his mind, his two subordinates had no choice but to keep up. The other subordinates were all stopped outside the hall, and were restrained by Leon and a group of his subordinates.


    Walking in the wide corridor, detouring several galleries with good views, Casper brought them into a room, and he could feel Miles'' resentful gaze without turning his head.


    As soon as Miles entered the room, he saw two scarred people sitting slumped in the corner. Although their faces were covered with bruises, he would not be wrong. Who else could they be if they weren''t Rhys and Billy?


    "You dare do it to my people!" Miles yelled loudly and the veins on his forehead burst out. Obviously he was extremely angry, and his other two subordinates beside him were also furious. "Why don''t I dare?" Casper leisurely sat down on a main seat, looked at Miles and sneered, "They dare spy on me. Just letting them suffer a little injury is already doing them a favor."


    Was this a minor injury? Miles was stunned. At this moment, Rhys and Billy werepletely unrecognizable, and their hands and feet were twisted very strangely, red and swollen, and they seemed to be broken.


    He was punishing them as a warning to him!


    After thinking this through, Miles understood Casper''s intention. Although he was furious at this moment, he chose to sit down for the safety of his wife and son, but his eyes were gloomy and filled with hatred. Seeing that Milespromised, Casper grinned, casually said "eat first" and started eating by himself. Miles couldn''t eat at this time, and stared at Casper throughout the meal, without a word. Casper didn''t feel ufortable in the slightest, even feasting on his deathly gaze and finishing his food with great pleasure.


    After a long time, Casper was full. He looked up and saw Miles who was still staring at him, so he couldn''t helpughing, "Dad, are you hungry?"


    "You don''t deserve to call me that!" The anger umted in front of Miles exploded at once!


    Upon hearing this, Casper had already confirmed his guess. He picked up a napkin and wiped his mouth, then leaned into the back of the chair and replied leisurely, "Then I call you Miles?"

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912 No Way To Resist


    "How dare you be so disrespectful to your father!" Before Miles could say anything, his subordinate behind him spoke.


    It was no wonder that his subordinate was not aware of it. The suspicion in Miles'' heart had not even been revealed by his wife, and when did he tell them? "Just let him call me this way!" Miles said coldly.


    "Mr. Wood?" The subordinate was even more confused.


    "Yeah, it''s okay," Casper interrupted the conversation between Miles and his subordinate at this time, and said with a smile,


    "What''s wrong with calling the name Miles?"


    This time, Miles raised his hand to stop his subordinate. He was not provoked by Casper, but asked in a cold voice,


    "Is my wife in your hands? Is my son dead or alive?"


    "You don''t have the position to ask me questions now," Casper said sternly, restraining his bad taste.


    "Only for the answer."


    Miles pursed his lips tightly. It had been a long time since no one dared to speak to him like this. Now he was aggrieved but helpless. Casper was satisfied with Miles'' response, and started asking,


    "Why do you doubt me?"


    "Casper has always been simple and straightforward, but you are not. You are sophisticated and cunning. Nothing like him!" Miles said without thinking twice.


    "Don''t add points to your IQ," Casper sneered, "You didn''t doubt me at all before, and you were evencent about my changes. What made you doubt me, or you can say, who is it?!"


    Miles'' eyes moved slightly when he heard this, and his lips moved but he didn''t make a sound. How cunning Casper was? He got the answer at a nce. "Who is it!" he asked.


    Miles remained silent, just staring at Casper fiercely.


    Casper was not in a hurry, just smiled calmly, reached out and picked up the mobile phone on the table and began to make a call. After a few beeps, it was Nia who answered the call. He turned on the speakerphone and said,


    "Nia, put my mom on the phone."


    "Okay." Nia responded and called Libby over.


    How did Libby know what happened? And she asked as soon as she answered the phone,


    "Casper, did you pick up your dad?"


    Miles trembled when he heard his wife''s voice, and his hands had unconsciously clenched into fists. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Casper make a silence movement towards him, and all the words disappeared from his mouth for a while.


    "Not yet, maybe the ne is dyed. Mom, don''t worry. I can pick him upter."


    "Okay, remember to have a good talk with your dad. Don''t get angry, you know?" Libby reminded him intimately.


    "Understood, as long as Dad talks to me well, I will definitely not be angry with him." Casper said this to Miles, and then he hung up the phone, leaned back in the chair again, and waited for Miles to think clearly and give him the answer.


    Miles was in a state of disarray at the moment, and he was terrified by his wife''s ignorance, but he was unwilling to reveal his final cards.


    Seeing that Miles was still silent, Casper sighed with regret, and said faintly,


    "Why? You don''t care about your wife''s safety, and you still want to ignore your son''s life?"


    Hearing this, Miles finally reacted. He jumped forward and asked sharply,This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "How is Casper now?!"


    "Doesn''t it depend on your honesty?" Casper smiled, "Pay attention to everything you say afterwards. Miles, you only have one son, Casper, and it''s toote to have another one now." Miles'' hands trembled, and his downcast eyes were full of sorrow. Finally, he spoke in a trembling voice,


    "It''s Arthur and Lucia."


    When he heard Miles'' answer, a look of astonishment crossed Casper''s eyebrows, but he quickly covered it up.


    Previously, Casper suspected Nia and other subordinates, because only they knew his true identity, but it turned out to be them!


    Casper was secretly startled. It seemed that he had underestimated their abilities, but they had doubted him for a long time, and even approached Miles to test it out. He had to say that this move they made was really beautiful!


    No wonder Lucia was always on guard against him!


    Thinking of Lucia''s nonchnt attitude when talking to him before, Casper really wanted to apud her that she acted really well!


    "They know I''m not the real Casper?" Casper asked again, suppressing the mixed emotions in his heart.


    "I don''t know," Miles couldn''t care so much now, and told the whole deal between Arthur and Lucia and himself, just asking his wife and son to be safe.


    "They only suspected that you are a spy sent by Jacob, but they didn''t suspect that you are actually..."


    Miles was interrupted by Casper before he could get those words out.


    "So you told them what you found?"


    Miles knew that once he said this answer, he would be doomed, but he couldn''t resist, so he could only answer,


    "No."


    "Not bad," Casper heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, and a lot of conspiracies took shape in his mind instantly. He smiled and said,


    "It also happens that you are hesitating. This is the chance of Libby and Casper."


    "I want to make sure that Casper is still alive!" Miles had long guessed that his son might have been killed, so he didn''t dare to tell his wife rashly. Now that he had confessed everything, it was time for him to negotiate terms. Unfortunately, Casper was more cunning than him.


    "This is not something you can ask for," Casper directly refused. "His life and death are all in my mind, and you can go out here today and tell Arthur and Lucia the truth, but Miles, do you dare to bet?" Miles clenched his fists tightly, the nails had already sunk into the palms of his hands, and the pain reached the bottom of his heart.


    Casper had long expected Miles to react like this. He smiled without a trace ofpassion, like a careless evil spirit, and said,


    "If you cooperate with me, I will be your son through the identity of Casper. Everything I do in the future will be beneficial to the Wood family, but if you decide to offend me openly, in the worst case, we will die together. And if I don''t live well, your whole family will die without descendants! Your family will be ruined and everyone will die!"


    These words pierced Miles'' heart like sharp knives, piercing his bones and heart. For him who had always held traditional concepts, these words were enough to defeat him who had always been strong. "What do you want me to do..." Finally, Milespromised, lowered his eyes, and lost his mind, and he had no other choice.


    "Dad," Casper immediately changed back to the address after getting the answer he wanted, with a smug look on his face,


    "Congrattions on making the right choice."


    Right choice? Looking up at Casper''s triumphant expression, Miles had been unable to judge right or wrong.

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913 Big Surprise 1-2


    In the evening, Libby, who had been staying at Nia''s house restlessly, finally waited for her husband and son, and opened the door to wee them in. Seeing Miles'' solemn expression, she immediately asked,


    "Miles, how is your father and son talking?"


    She didn''t know that just the words "father and son" could make Miles die of pain.


    "It''s fine." Casper hugged Miles'' shoulders affectionately, and smiled at him, "Dad, the misunderstanding between us has been resolved, right?"


    The heavy pressure on his shoulders reminded Miles again. He twitched the corners of his mouth tofort his wife.


    "It''s okay. I misunderstood Casper."


    "What''s going on?" Libby wanted to ask.


    "Actually, it''s nothing wrong." Casper let go of Miles, then stepped forward to hold Libby''s hand and said, "Someone just told my dad that I came to Athegate to find another way out, and I had a different opinion of my dad. What do you say? Ridiculous, right?"


    "Why are people still talking nonsense?" Libby frowned upon hearing this, then turned to her husband and said, "Miles, how could you believe that kind of nonsense?"


    "It''s my fault." Miles replied in a low voice.


    "We must never do this again in the future!" Libby said seriously, "Casper is our son!"


    Casper raised his eyebrowscently, while Miles gave a wry smile and nodded slightly.


    23rd August was Lucia''s birthday, and she was so busy that she even forgot about such an important day, but Arthur had prepared a huge surprise for her.


    "Mommy!" On the twentieth, when Lucia was picked up by Arthur, Theodore rushed towards her like an elf, and his small body almost knocked her off.


    "Teddy?!" Lucia''s eyes widened in surprise, and just as she wrapped her arms around her son and looked up, she saw Edwin and Sophie standing in front of her, and Sophie was still holding the baby in her


    arms.


    Lucia could barely digest the surprise.


    "Do you like it?" Arthur looked fondly at Lucia''s cute and surprised expression, and whispered in her ear.


    "You should be thankful that I don''t have a heart attack, or I should have one by now." Lucia red at Arthur resentfully, but her eyes were full of smiles.


    "Mommy, do you miss me?" Theodore felt that he was being left out, and quickly grabbed a strand of Lucia''s hair and asked her.


    "Of course." Lucia touched Theodore''s nose and smiled, "I miss you every day."


    "When Arthur was young, he wasn''t as sweet as Teddy." Sophie couldn''t help but sighed when she saw Theodore was like this. "At that time, I thought that gifted children were cold."


    "Mom..." Arthur couldn''t help resisting when he saw Lucia''s interested smile.


    "Why? I''m not wrong." Sophie smiled softly, but also slightly mischievously, and even winked at Lucia.


    "Please tell me more about Arthur''s childhood." Lucia said bluntly.


    "I want to listen too!" Theodore raised his hand quickly.


    Arthur watched Lucia walk towards Sophie, and the two talked andughed, leading Theodore and the baby back to the living room. He could only smile helplessly, epting the fact that his childhood scandals were about to be revealed.


    "Otis, Bailey and Dous will arrive one after another tomorrow. Lucia seems to like this surprise very much." Edwin patted his son on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "After a stormes a calm. I want to take this opportunity to let Lucia rx." Arthur said.


    "We have one more thing to do when wee back this time," Edwin continued. "Teddy''s condition has beenpletely stabilized. Although his self-learning ability is unparalleled, he still needs to go to school and get in touch with his peers. You can discuss this with Lucia."


    "Dad, that''s not the only thing you want to talk about?" Arthur knew his father well, seeing that he was still looking at him.


    "Well," Edwin nodded. "And Teddy changed his surname, and the baby''s name, have you discussed these with Lucia?"


    Arthur lowered his eyes and thought for a while when he heard this, and replied, "I don''t want to force her. You know that the matter of Jacob has not been settled, and she still can''t let go of her entanglement. Just wait for a while."


    "How far is your investigation now?" Edwin asked with concern.


    While Arthur was telling his father about the progress, he walked into the living room with him, and stopped talking after sitting down. At this time, Lucia was chatting happily with Sophie, and he didn''t want to spoil such a warm atmosphere.


    The next day, the vi became even more lively because Esmae also arrived in Athegate. Arthur was about to send someone to pick up when he received a call from Otis that he and Helena had just got off the ne.


    "Otis, Esmae is at the airport now. I''ll send someone to bring you back together," Arthur said.


    "What a coincidence! Then you don''t need to send someone over. We can go back by ourselves." Otis said very simply, and then led Helena to find Esmae.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After finding Esmae, the three of them went back to the vi together. It was very lively when they entered the door. Esmaeined that Sophie didn''t wait for her. Sophieforted her until she saw the smile in the corner of her friend''s eyes. Over half a century old, elegant women met together like children, making everyoneugh.


    "Lucia, this time your birthday party has to be a big one, or you''ll be sorry wee here from a long distance." Helena smiled and said to Lucia.


    "I don''t want to make a big deal," Lucia said with a smile, "It''s enough to have you here."


    With them by her side, Lucia felt warm with every breath she took.


    "Lucia, isn''t it toote for you to say this now?" Otis knew Arthur very well, and when he saw his expression, he knew that he must have made arrangements long ago. "Arthur?" Lucia looked at Arthur. Was he ready?


    Arthur shrugged indifferently and replied calmly, "I will give you the most luxurious birthday party."


    Lucia was dumbfounded and said, "I''m not a child."


    "But you are the woman I love the most..." In front of everyone, Arthur expressed his love without any concealment, making Lucia''s face blush instantly.


    "Look, the two of them have been dating for so long and Lucia is still shy," Otisughed and teased Helena, "Helena, aren''t you a little thick-skinned than her?"


    "Am I thick-skinned?" Helena asked Otis, squinting her eyes.


    "A little bit." Otis answered very frankly. In fact, he was right. Helena was unrestrained and enthusiastic, and had nothing to do with the restraint of oriental women. She was always as dazzling as the sun in midsummer.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914 Happy Birthday


    "Then I''ll show you!" Helena was not shy, especially in front of her family, so she rushed directly into Otis''s arms to kiss him, which made Otis dodge. There was something red in the face of the always grim man, which made everyoneugh.


    On the 22nd, Bailey and Dous also came to Athegate, and they would not miss Lucia''s birthday party and the opportunity of family reunion.


    The huge vi seemed to be full of people all of a sudden, andughter could be heard everywhere. Lucia''s mood became more cheerful and joyful every day.


    Tomorrow was Lucia''s birthday party.


    This time Arthur did not ask Kyle to do it on his behalf, but he did it himself. Today he took Lucia to inspect the banquet site. It was a whole resort in the suburbs. Under his personal supervision, the whole vi was reced by Lucia''s favorite flowers. Every scene was elegantly and beautifully arranged. When people walking into it, it was like being in a sea of flowers, which was refreshing.


    The manager of the vi wanted to apany them to introduce, but Arthur refused and exined every detail to Lucia himself.


    Lucia couldn''t help asking him after listening,


    "Arthur, how do you know these arrangements so well?"


    Lucia thought that Kyle arranged the venue for him, so Arthur would know so little about it. Could it be him who arranged it himself?


    "Of course." Arthur raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "How can I leave this matter to others?"


    Lucia raised her eyebrows even higher than Arthur''s, knowing that it was not easy to arrange a whole vi, and she hadn''t noticed that he had taken time out to deal with this matter before.


    "Where did you find the time?" He picked her up on time every day, and spent breakfast, lunch and dinner with her, yet he still had time.


    "Guess." Arthur lowered his eyes slightly, as if deliberately winking, with a hint of naughtiness at the corner of his brow.


    Lucia''s face was peachy, and the corners of her lips curled up. She held Arthur''s hand tightly, and didn''t say the "thank you" from the bottom of her heart, because there was no need between them.


    When they got home in the afternoon, they didn''t expect that the two couples of Eduard and Kane also came, holding gifts for Lucia in their hands.


    "Lucia, happy birthday." Juliana gave Lucia a hug with a smile on her face, and Daphne didn''t budge, and came over to hug Lucia and wished happy birthday.


    "You don''t need toe here to give gifts..." Lucia was very happy that they could be guests, but she was a little shy in her heart. It had been a long time since she celebrated her birthday with such solemnity. Seeing that everyone paid so much attention to this, she felt a little embarrassed.


    "Of course we have to!" Eduard said, "A few years ago, when it was your birthday, you were always interrupted by other things. This time we have to be rxed and we must give you a big deal!"


    The others nodded as well, not to mention that this was the only time their rtionship with Arthur was open and unhindered on Lucia''s birthday, and everyone who really cared about them wanted them to appear in public together.


    Seeing that Eduard and the others gave presents first, Sophie and Esmae looked at each other and nodded in agreement. The two also got up and went upstairs to get the presents. As soon as they left, the three brothers of the Davies family followed. Not long after, everyone went downstairs with their presents.


    "Lucia, happy birthday." Otis and Helena handed the gift to Lucia together.


    "Lucia, happy birthday." Bailey also offered his blessings.


    "Lucia, I wish you a happy birthday, and be happy every day." Dous was a little shy, and his face was slightly red after speaking.


    "Thank you..." Countless emotions came to her heart, and Lucia didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Tonight we will give Lucia the gifts we have prepared, and it will be inconvenient if there are too many guests tomorrow night," Sophie said with a smile, and handed her present to Lucia. "Lucia, I wish you peace and happiness, and your wishese true."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sophie..." Before Lucia could say anything, Esmae shoved another gift into her hand.


    "Lucia, I hope your life will be safe and smooth, with an open mind."


    "Auntie..." Lucia couldn''t help but tears welled up in her eyes. Unlike the blessings of their peers, what they gave her was infinite wishes and beauty.


    When Helena saw that Lucia was too touched, she quickly made the atmosphere lighter and asked with a smile,


    "Arthur, we''ve all prepared gifts for Lucia. How about yours?"


    "That''s right, Arthur. You''re not going to make it through with a birthday party, are you?" Eduard took the opportunity to tease Arthur.


    Arthur smiled, took Lucia''s hand and said, "I''ll take you to see it tomorrow."


    "Hey hey! What kind of gift is it?" Bailey was no less wicked than Eduard, and after hearing Arthur''s words, he kept joking,


    "Let us see, too?"


    Lucia was dumbfounded immediately because it was Bailey who spoke, but everyone was curious! Everyone looked at her and Arthur.


    As ast resort, Lucia turned her head to Arthur and said with a smile, "Arthur, can you?"


    "Of course, let''s go together tomorrow." Arthur agreed very generously.


    "Do we have to go out to see it?" Lucia was a little surprised, racking her brains for a long time but couldn''t think of what gift he would give her.


    Arthur smiled softly and didn''t continue to disclose details, which made everyone curious.


    In this way, under the help of Eduard and Bailey, everyone made an appointment, and Arthur will lead the team to see the birthday present he prepared for Lucia tomorrow. But everyone was still interested, so they decided to hold a barbecue party in the backyard of the vi. Peter was so busy that he moved almost all the food out of the house. Everyone was soaked in the warm night wind,ughing and making noises.


    On the other side of the city, the atmosphere in Nia''s house seemed a bit weird.


    There was no need for Casper to y tricks. Libby hadn''t taken good care of her son''s daily life for a long time. This time, she just had the opportunity toe over, so she simply didn''t leave. If she didn''t leave, Miles would not dare to act rashly.


    So at tomorrow''s birthday party, Casper directly stated that the Miles and Libby should also attend with him.


    "Casper, isn''t that good? My name and your dad''s name are not written on the invitation." Libby felt that something was wrong, so she politely declined.


    "Mom, it''s okay." Casper hugged his mother''s shoulder affectionately and said with a smile,


    "You are my parents. Why would Ms. Webb and Mr. Davies mind? Besides, Ms. Webb''s birthday party is not unusual. I heard that it was organized by Mr. Davies himself. The entire upper circle of Athegate gathered. Let''s take advantage of it. It''s great to have this opportunity to expand yourwork."

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915 The Unknown Gift


    Hearing what her son had said, Libby looked at her husband in embarrassment, only to see him sitting on the opposite sofa with a solemn expression, without saying a word. Casper smiled and asked Miles, "Dad, what do you think?"


    Miles now had a stress response to every "Dad" that Casper called. He trembled slightly, and then slightly raised his eyes to look at him. Seeing that his eyes were full of threats while avoiding Libby, he can only helplessly nod.


    "Libby, he is right. This is a good opportunity to expand ourwork. Let''s go together."


    Libby saw that her husband had said so, so she epted Casper''s opinion frankly, and happily discussed with Nia what dress to wear tomorrow, while Miles remained sullen, but avoided Casper''s triumphant gaze.


    How could Miles not know what kind of wishful thinking Casper was nning? And now was not the time for him to meet Lucia and Arthur, but with his wife and son in his hands, Miles could only choose topromise again and again.


    When resting at night, Miles asked his wife as if nothing had happened. "We''ve been here for a few days. When do you n to go home?"


    "This is Casper''s home. Why? Are you afraid of being a guest?" Libby teased her husband without knowing it.


    "This is Nia''s home, not Casper''s." That was all Miles could say.


    "They will always be together. I have seen that Nia has taken good care of Casper these days, and she will be a good wife." Libby praised Nia generously.


    The more Miles heard it, the more he felt ufortable, so he took the opportunity to say, "Since you are relieved,e home with me."


    "I won''t be back for now," Libby said with a smile, "Just now Nia asked me a lot about taking care of Casper. I n to stay and teach her so that she can take better care of Casper."


    Miles was speechless at this point. Casper had already blocked all his escape routes secretly, not to mention, even if Libby really wanted to leave, he might not agree.


    The next day, as soon as the sunlight came through the curtains, Lucia was woken up by Arthur''s kiss. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw him looking at her tenderly. "Lucia, happy birthday."


    "Didn''t you say itst night and early morning?" Lucia smiled, and put her arm around Arthur''s shoulder, smiling charmingly.


    "It''s not enough to say it many times..." Arthur''s heart softened, and he couldn''t extricate himself from Lucia''s smile.


    When she was looking into Arthur''s affectionate eyes, Lucia was dizzy with happiness, and she couldn''t stop. Let alone stop, she was afraid she won''t be able to quit this man in this life.


    Just when the two looked at each other affectionately, there was a knock on the door of the room. They looked sideways at the same time, only to hear Theodore''s crisp voiceing from outside the door. "Daddy, Mommy, wake up!"


    It was their son.


    Arthur and Lucia looked at each other and smiled, and quickly got up to meet the cute little angel, but it was not only Theodore who opened the door, but also the baby.


    After getting along with his sister for this period of time, the little Teddy was very experienced in picking up the baby. He knocked on the door with one hand and put his arm around the baby. The little babyy on his shoulder and licked her fingers. Her big eyes were so cute and her saliva almost flowed to her little brother''s shoulder.


    "Teddy, why do you wake up so early?" Lucia can see Arthur when she opened her eyes, and hug their son and daughter when she got up. Lucia really felt that she was the happiest person in the world, so when she spoke, her voice was softer, as if slowly slow stream.


    "Of course!" Holding his sister, Theodore replied like a little adult. "Today is your birthday, so I can''t sleep inte, and my sister got up obediently."


    After speaking, he turned his head and poked his sister''s soft face, as if rewarding her.


    Arthur reached out to take the baby in his arms, and asked him with a smile, "Are your grandparents awake?"


    "No, I brought my sister here when I woke up." Theodore answered his father''s question with a smile.


    "Arthur... it''s just after seven o''clock." Looking back at the wall clock, Lucia said to Arthur dumbfounded, no wonder the others weren''t awake yet. "Mommy, did I wake up too early?" Hearing what Lucia said, Theodore asked quickly.


    "Of course not." Picking up her son, Lucia kissed him hard on the cheek. "I''m very happy to see you and the baby together when I get up."


    "That''s right!" Theodore immediately regained hiscent expression upon hearing this, extremely proud.


    Arthur couldn''t help but touched his son''s nose, and this time, the sunlight outside the windowpletely shone in, illuminating everything.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After washing up, everyone got up one after another. After breakfast, Peter arranged the vehicle, and Eduard and the others just came, so they all went out together to the ce where Arthur prepared Lucia''s birthday present.


    At first Lucia suppressed her curiosity and didn''t deliberately ask Arthur, but as the car drove further and further away, she faintly felt that this direction seemed to be...


    "Arthur, what gift are you talking about?" Seeing that the road the car passed by became more and more familiar, Lucia looked at Arthur with wide eyes and asked in surprise. "Babe, you''ll find outter." Arthur pressed the back of Lucia''s hand lightly, telling her to be patient with a smile in his eyes.


    Lucia pursed her lips, knowing that Arthur would not tell her until thest moment, so she turned her head and looked out the window. It was the street she had walked countless times, and she would not remember it wrong!


    Theodore, who was sitting next to Arthur, noticed that Lucia looked excited. He touched Arthur''s arm, and when he lowered his head, he whispered in his ear,


    "Daddy, where are we going? Why does Mommy look so excited?"


    "We''re going to the ce your mommy dreams about, and you''ll know when we get there." Arthur said softly.


    "Really?" Theodore''s interest was also aroused. Imitating his mother''s appearance, he was looking at the scenery shing by outside the window, and memorizing every street. If his Mommy cared, he will care as much.


    More than half an hourter, a group of convoys stopped in front of a certain manor on the south side. Everyone was curious about why they came here. Only Kane, Eduard, and Esmae, who knew the inside story, immediately understood.


    This elegant manor was where the former Webbex manor was located.


    Since Jacob''s plot was exposed, the manor he and Poppy upied was returned to Lucia, but Jacob had not been arrested yet, and Lucia was still not determined to reorganize it, and never even came back


    once.


    In Lucia''s heart, only by catching Jacob andforting her father''s spirit in heaven can she return here without any worries.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916 Regaining Memory


    But Arthur didn''t think so. He wanted to return the Webbex manor to Lucia properly.


    "Arthur, where is this?" Sophie couldn''t help asking curiously. She didn''t know that this was the former Webbex manor, but she just thought this manor was very gratifying.


    The gate of the manor was decorated with carvings. There were two tall osmanthus trees nted beside the gate. It was the most lush time of the year. Standing under them, people can feel the gentle breeze with fragrance, which was refreshing. Going through the gate and looking in, they can see the front garden. Although they can only see the outline, it was still elegant and beautiful. When they were looking in, they found that it was an old European-style vi, and the front wall on the left was covered with fujimoto rose, now in full bloom with clusters of small flowers between rosy and white.


    "This... is my home..." Looking at the all-too-familiar scene, Lucia sighed softly, and the long word "home" drifted away with the wind.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "This is?" Sophie and the others couldn''t react for a moment.


    "This is Webbex manor, the home where Lucia grew up." Esmae walked to Lucia and held her hand, exining for her whose eyes were already red.


    It turned out that this was Lucia''s home! Everyone suddenly realized, and couldn''t help but look at Arthur. What was the gift he prepared?


    "Lucia, go home." Arthur smiled, took Lucia''s hand and asked the guard to open the door. As soon as the door opened, the exquisiteness inside came to Lucia along with the memory.


    In her only memory of her mother, this vestibule was an indispensable scene. She can vaguely remember that her mother always liked to take her hand for a walk in the vestibule. Every flower nted here, every bunch of grass were all carefully taken care of by her mother. After her mother passed away, her father took her ce.


    On the path in the vestibule, Lucia used to be a toddler, and when she was a little older, she often ran around on it. Later, she learned to ride a small bicycle. She remembered every stone on the path. She nced at the path by the pool.


    "This pebble was picked out with a shovel when I was naughty and when I was a child." She pointed to a hole on the path that was missing a pebble and told Arthur.


    Arthur smiled softly. Listening to Lucia talk about the memories of the past, everyone was silent, and with Lucia''s few words, it seemed that the little Lucia had appeared in front of them, jumping and growing happily.


    Crossing the vestibule to the front door of the main house, Lucia hesitated, because she knew that Jacob and Poppy had already changed all theyout of the house ording to their habits. "Lucia, go in and have a look." Arthur gently pushed Lucia''s waist and said softly to her.


    Lucia frowned slightly. Although she felt a little nervous in her heart, she reached out and pushed open the familiar door under everyone''s expectation. As soon as the door opened, everything in the house came into view, as well as the servants standing on both sides behind the door. Lucia was stunned for an instant. "This is my gift to you..." Arthur leaned lightly close to Lucia''s ear, and every word he said was so gentle. Lucia turned her head slowly, a pair of eyes were full of tears, full of sparkles, and the touch was self-evident. "Miss," before Lucia said anything, a hoarse voice called out her memory. "You are finally back..."


    Lucia turned her head back, tears streaming down her eyes as soon as her eyes met the old woman who called her.


    This was Brinley, who took cared of her since she was a child, and there were servants around her, who had watched her grow up since she was a child. They had been fired by Jacob since the Webbex manor was taken away. After a few years, seeing them again, how can Lucia not be emotional


    "Brinley!" shouting excitedly, Lucia rushed over and hugged Brinley, and several old servants beside her also surrounded her, all of them were very excited.


    "Miss, how have you been these past few years?" Brinley stroked Lucia''s head with trembling hand, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Brinley was the old servant who had worked in the Webb family for the longest time. She came to the Webb family when Lucia''s father was still young. She saw her father get married and had a daughter and she also witnessed Lucia''s growth. At this time, she was like an elder.


    "I''m fine. Brinley, I''m fine," Lucia wiped her tears happily, and said repeatedly, "I''m relieved that you still look so healthy. Charlie, Ollie... are you all okay?"


    Seeing this, the others finally understood that Arthur invited all the old servants from the Webbex manor back for Lucia''s sake. His intentions really had to be admired.


    "Arthur, well done!" Eduard couldn''t help but said it, which seemed to be teasing, but his words were full of approval.


    Arthur gave him a sideways look, a smile hidden between his brows, and seeing Lucia so happy was worth it.


    After reminiscing about the old days, Lucia finally came to her senses. She turned around and said to Arthur,


    "Arthur, how much time did you spend doing this?"


    Arthur smiled slightly and said, "Bringing them back is to make you happy and to catch up with them, and to facilitate redecoration. After all, I don''t know what the previous Webbex manor looked like." "You redecorated this ce?" Eduard couldn''t help but wonder.


    Kane looked around and said, "It''s indeed what Webbex manor looked like back then. Lucia, do you think so?"


    Lucia wiped away her tears and nodded. She had noticed as soon as the door opened just now. Indeed, Arthur had changed her home back.


    "Arthur, thank you!" Lucia''s temperament ws still gentle, not as unrestrained as Helena''s, but now, she didn''t care about the presence of other elders and friends, but plunged into Arthur''s arms, saying "thank you". she was so moved and grateful.


    Arthur stretched out his arms and hugged Lucia tightly, with that extremely gentle smile on his lips all the time.


    Everyone couldn''t help holding their breath, and couldn''t bear to disturb them who were embracing each other affectionately, but Theodore didn''t understand. He couldn''t wait to pull the corner of Lucia''s clothes and asked,


    "Mommy, this is where grandpa lived. Is it your home?"


    "Little fool," turning away from Arthur''s arms reluctantly, Lucia smiled with tears in her eyes, pinched her son''s little face gently and said,


    "This is your home too."


    He was the most curious. Hearing what Lucia said, Theodore took her hand and turned around the room. Lucia also fell into the sweet childhood and youth by telling her child the story. "Arthur, you''re really considerate to Lucia..." Helena couldn''t help but sigh as she watched Lucia and Theodore go through those memory fragments.

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917 Tress For You


    "I couldn''t participate in the previous years, but I can be with her every moment in the future." His eyes chased after the woman he loved. Arthur''s words were extremely soft, but his intention in them was unshakable.


    "I didn''t expect it to be restored to the way it was before," Esmae also had memories of this old house, but not deeply. She said with a smile, "Arthur, you''ve worked hard."


    "It''s not hard work. It''s something that can be done with money." Arthur replied naturally, and the next second he saw the othersughing dumbfounded. And Eduard even patted him on the shoulder exaggeratedly.


    "Arthur, you really deserve to be a straight man!"


    Arthur looked puzzled. Why did he say that?


    "It''s best to be pragmatic." Esmae and Sophie exchanged nces, and she said with a smile, "The first time I met Lucia was in this house."


    "Lucia must have been very cute when she was a child, right?" Bailey asked wickedly, causing Arthur to roll his eyes.


    "She was very cute, but also very distressing." When she was thinking of the scene at that time, Esmae''s eyes shed with distress.


    "I heard from her father that Lucia had just epted the fact that her mother passed away, so when she saw me, she thought I was the new mother brought back by her father. And she walked from there at that time," Esmae pointed to the direction of the corridor and continued with a low voice,


    "Her eyes were full of timidity, but she still walked up to me. When I knelt down and looked at her, she asked me carefully, ''are you my new mother...""


    When she was speaking of this, Esmae''s eyes turned red immediately. The little Lucia at that time was really distressing.


    Through Esmae''s words, everyone seemed to have seen that small, timid child who walked slowly with the longing for mother''s love, but everyone knew that she didn''t get the answer she wanted at that time. "Of course I can only tell her the truth. I''m just her father''s friend. At that time, I could almost see the light in little Lucia''s eyes dimming like that." Esmae said with a sob.


    "So you treated Luciater..." Sophie gently held her best friend''s hand, and could understand why Esmae was so kind to Lucia.


    "Well, so after I found out what happened to Lucia, I immediately came back and picked her up. Although I know that I will never be her real mother, I will not give her any less motherly love." Esmae said sternly.


    It turned out that Esmae not only loved Lucia, but also had a small sense of guilt. The upright people like Eduard and Juliana didn''t fully understand Esmae''s tyranny over Lucia at the beginning, but now they understood that it was love and responsibility made her do so.


    Well, it was all over now.


    The sunlight outside the window slowly prated into the house, taking away the sadness and injecting new vitality into this old house.


    In the morning, Lucia took everyone to visit the entire Webbex manor. Theodore couldn''t wait to move in. He was full of curiosity about everything here, but Arthur didn''t stay long and reminded everyone to prepare for tonight''s banquet. So, Lucia reluctantly left home.


    Although she was reluctant to leave, Arthur had restored this manor for her, and it would always be there.


    On the way back, Lucia leaned against Arthur all the time, looking at the way they came and feeling filled with emotion.


    "Arthur, thank you so much. I didn''t have the courage to go back by myself before..."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t leave you alone in the future." Arthur said firmly with his arms around Lucia''s shoulders.


    Even if there was a ten-thousandth chance that she would feel lonely, Arthur would not let that happen.


    "Fortunately, I met you at that time." Once again, Lucia couldn''t help sighing. Having experienced betrayal, she knew how difficult it was to meet the right person.


    "Mommy," before Arthur could say anything, Theodore on the side spoke again,


    "You can thank me for that!"


    After speaking, he raised his face proudly.


    Arthur remembered what happened before, and couldn''t helpughing, "You should indeed be thanked."


    "Huh?" Lucia didn''t know it until now. In fact, Arthur was the "backup boyfriend" chosen by her son in the beginning. Their meeting was by no means idental, but nned by the clever little darling himself. Seeing Lucia''s bewildered face, Theodore remembered that he was hiding it from his mother, so he smiled slyly and said to Arthur,


    "Daddy, this is our secret."


    "Well, secret." Arthur nodded in agreement, and the two even stamped their thumbs in front of Lucia.


    "What..." Lucia was even more confused, and couldn''t help but smile bitterly as she watched the tacit exchange of eyes between the father and son.


    "Secret!" This time, Arthur and Theodore turned their heads and said to Lucia seriously at the same time. After speaking, the two were very grateful for the tacit understanding between each other. Lucia held the baby and muttered happily in her heart: baby, grow up quickly. Let''s deal with them together.


    The whole afternoon was a delicate time fordies. Among the men, except Bailey who was extremely picky about dresses, everyone else had already prepared their dresses, while Lucia, Helena, Juliana, Daphne, Sophie and Esmae happily chose dresses and matched jewelry, having a great time chatting.


    They were all exquisite beauties, and once they dressed up seriously, they were naturally gorgeous, especially Lucia, who was the protagonist tonight. And the dresses and jewelry she wore were all ordered by Arthur himself, so she was thest person to walk out of the dressing room.


    When Lucia finished dressing and walked out of the dressing room, everyone was shocked by her beauty even though they knew her unparalleled beauty.


    What Arthur chose for Lucia was a golden deep V nt-print starlight dress, which was sexy but not frivolous. Her already elegant temperament was brought to the extreme. The pair of silver star earrings on the ears looked very smart. In order to highlight the touch of charm, the makeup artist also specially put some glitter on her corbone. When the light shone, each glitter reflected golden light and shadow, sparkling and elegant.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucia never chose heavy makeup to cover her face. At this time, her makeup was still light and elegant, but this was what highlighted her natural beauty. Just her red lips on a fair face was enough to charm all beings.


    Seeing that everyone was obsessed with Lucia, Arthur cleared his cough with jealousy, and then walked towards Lucia after shocking everyone, with a soft light in his eyes.


    "I''ll braid your hair." Arthur said as he walked behind Lucia, with his hands already skillfully and gently tucking her dark locks.

 Chapter 918 My Princess

    Chapter 918 My Princess


    Arthur only thought that Lucia''s eyebrows and eyes were picturesque, but he didn''t know that he was standing next to her and was also included in the painting. He saw her in his eyes, and they were in others'' eyes.


    "What a couple..." Juliana couldn''t help admiring.


    Everyone nodded in approval. To be honest, ordinary words and sentences can no longer describe the atmosphere when these two people stood together. They were like a perfect match, domineering and charming, strong and gentle, and there was no distinction between high and low, onlyplementing each other.


    Arthur braided Lucia''s long hair in a short while, then he took Lucia''s hair to the left side, and just casually braided a bunch of four strands for her, letting it fall on her corbone casually and allowing Lucia to look elegant and smart at the same time.


    Looking at his results, Arthur nodded with satisfaction, "Well, not bad."


    "You have progressed a lot." Lucia smiled softly and said yfully.


    "Arthur, why don''t you braid my hair too?" Helena, the liveliest over there, couldn''t help teasing, but Arthur didn''t even look back, and gave her a "ruthless" answer.


    "Perish your thought!"


    In this life, he only braided Lucia''s hair.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Helena was so angry that she screamed, and Otis next to her smiled and said, "I''ll do it for you." After saying that, he was about to reach out and fiddle with her hair, causing Helena to dodge again and again. "I won''t let you do it! You are so clumsy!"


    "Over there is a perfect couple but they''re funny fellows?" Sophie and Esmae looked at each other and smiled, and couldn''t help teasing.


    They were really happy to see the young people so happy.


    At 4:30 in the afternoon, Arthur and Lucia arrived at the resort. The guests hadn''t arrived yet, and the staffs of the vi were making final preparations. Arthur had already prepared food for his family and friends. He didn''t want to let everyone be hungry in the subsequent entertainment.


    Arthur''s thoughtfulness was always so calm and touching.


    At 5:30, the admission time for the birthday party began. Before the first batch of guests arrived, Kyle had just arrived with an extremely exquisite jewelry box in his hand. "Kyle, it''s a good thing you''re notte..." Arthur stared at Kyle coldly, showing his dissatisfaction with histe arrival.


    "Mr. Davies, please forgive me!" Kyle was sweating profusely, and said aggrievedly, "It is because your requirements are too high that the time is dyed. For this, I have been scolded a lot. I have delivered it in time but you still me me!"


    "Arthur, what did Kyle send?" Sophie was a little curious because she saw a unique logo on the jewelry box.


    Arthur smiled and reached out to take the jewelry box from Kyle''s hand. Then he turned to face Lucia, showed the jewelry box in front of her, and said softly, "Lucia, open it."


    Lucia''s face was filled with pinkness. At this time, there was a gift that surprised her again. She nced at Arthur, and then carefully opened the jewelry box. The box opened slowly, revealing the exquisite crown inside.


    Among the ck nnel, the crownid quietly inside. Its fine workmanship was breathtaking, and its simple and elegant design was free from any tedious and redundant embellishments. Every pearl was just right and natural.


    "Arthur?" Lucia''s eyes were full of love. She looked up at Arthur, and called him softly.


    Arthur looked at Lucia with a smile, and his eyes were filled with tenderness and doting.


    "This is the crown! It''s worn by the princess!" Theodore had been curiously sping his father''s arm. Seeing the crown, he shouted excitedly.


    "Well, it''s the crown," Arthur took out the crown while nodding to his son, and when he put it on for Lucia, he said softly to her,


    "Lucia, you are my princess..."


    Tonight was Lucia''s twenty-sixth birthday. She was very young but had experienced countless ups and downs. She was more mature and stable than her peers. She used to be full of romantic fantasies, but thest time she fantasized about being a princess was when she was a child. But now, immersed in Arthur''s tenderness, she really wanted to be a princess once, a carefree princess who was only pampered. "Arthur..." Wearing a crown on her head, Lucia took Arthur''s hand lightly, with a lot of love, all in this whisper.


    "Mommy, you are a princess, so am I a little prince?" Theodore liked that crown very much.


    Sophie hugged Theodore with a smile, and said softly, "Of course, you are the little prince of all of us."


    The warm night wind gently blew away the emotion, permeating the entire vi and spreading the romantic atmosphere, and at this time, the guests were arriving one after another.


    Apanied by Lucia in an open and aboveboard manner, Arthur received guests with her and watched her receive everyone''s blessings, looking at the corners of her slightly raised mouth from the corner of his eye.


    As Lucia''s family and friends, Eduard and the others also helped to take care of the guests. As more and more guests came, the vi gradually became lively,ughter filled the air, and the smell of flowers and wine was overwhelming. There was a feeling of being slightly drunk.


    At half past six, when thenterns were quietly lit, Casper and his party came to the front of the vi.


    Nia, who never wanted to be inferior to Lucia, dressed up tonight, but when she saw Lucia standing in front of the flower gallery at the entrance, she knew that she had lostpletely. Just looking at Casper beside her, she knew she had no chance of winning.


    Casper knew Lucia''s unparalleled beauty earlier than anyone else. And every time he was amazed by her, he regretted it and what did he think at the beginning!


    With a lifetime of resentment in his heart, when he looked at Arthur who was by Lucia''s side, there would never be a trace of gentleness in his eyes, but jealousy.


    "Casper, why don''t you walk?" Knowing what Casper was thinking, Nia asked him deliberately when he was struggling with the conflict between Lucia''s amazement and his anger to Arthur.


    "I just want to rx," Casper looked away as if nothing had happened, and whispered in Nia''s ear,


    "Don''t have too much contact with themter. I have a surprise for Lucia!"


    Nia frowned slightly, but quickly returned to normal. She nodded with a smile, and turned to greet Libby and Miles,


    "Let''s go in."


    Miles often attended such grand dinners, so naturally he wasn''t nervous, but Libby found that he kept his head buried all the way and didn''t say a word, so she asked him worriedly, "Miles, are you feeling unwell?"

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919 Without Sincerity


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m fine." Miles had been troubled recently, and he didn''t have much patience for Libby anymore.


    Libby frowned, and before she had time to ask again, Casper in front had already greeted the host of the dinner, so she could only restore her smiling face and nned to ask her husbandter. This was the first time Libby saw Lucia. Even though she was also a woman and had a proud beauty, she still can''t help but marvel when she saw Lucia who looked like a banished fairy. "Is this Ms Webb who coborates with Casper? I didn''t expect such a beauty!"


    Miles didn''t respond and pretended not to hear.


    "Compared in this way, Nia is really a bit petty." Seeing that Nia stood in front of Lucia and suddenly dimmed like the stars meeting the moon, Libby couldn''t help muttering.


    "Okay, is it interestingparing?" Miles couldn''t bear his wife''s nagging.


    Libby pursed her lips in displeasure, and then stopped talking.


    In front of the flower gallery, Casper and Nia were already greeting Lucia and Arthur.


    "Ms. Webb, it''s an honor to attend your birthday dinner. Nia and I wish you a happy birthday, more and more beautiful. Nia, send a gift to Ms. Webb."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Smiling all the way, Nia handed Lucia the gift she and Casper had prepared together.


    Lucia took it politely, thanked them, looked at Miles and Libby behind them, and asked,


    "Mr. Wood, are your parents here too?"


    "Well, I hope you don''t mind it." Casper said with a smile.


    "Of course I don''t mind," Lucia replied, and walked straight past Casper and Nia towards the Miles and his wife, and greeted them,


    "Mr. Wood, Mrs. Wood, wee to my birthday party. Hope you have a good time tonight."


    Miles nced at Lucia and responded politely, but Libby had a good impression of Lucia, and chatted with her in a familiar way, without concealing her admiration for her, which temporarily held Lucia back. "I''m sorry," Casper said to Arthur guiltily seeing his mother talking to Lucia all the time.


    "My mother admires a strong woman like Ms. Webb, and she talks too much at once."


    "It''s okay. She''s a guest too." Arthur replied in a deep voice, his eyes following Lucia all the time. No joy or anger could be seen on his stern face.


    Casper curled his lips and smiled, and said deliberately,


    "My father also admires Ms. Webb very much, and they don''t seem strangers when they are talking."


    Arthur''s eyes sank when he heard the words, and finally withdrew his eyes from Lucia, and cast them on Casper''s mask-like smiling face.


    Casper didn''t seem to know anything about Arthur''s cold gaze. He smiled to himself, and looked back at him with an innocent look.


    "Mr. Davies, it seems my mother wants to talk more with Ms Webb. I''ll go over and help you bring her back." After looking at each other for a few seconds, Casper suddenly said it, and then turned to look for his parents.


    Now, only Nia and Arthur were left in front of the flower gallery.


    Arthur looked at Casper''s back, and said coldly,


    "Has Miles talked to Casper?"


    Nia always felt nervous unconsciously when standing alone with Arthur, and her body shook suddenly when she heard his words. Arthur''s insight was really amazing!


    "They''ve talked about it, but I don''t know exactly what they said." Nia didn''t hide anything to show her sincerity.


    "Really?" Arthur smiled and moved his gaze to Nia''s face.


    Being stared at by Arthur was like being watched by a ferocious falcon. As if she had been seen through, Nia moved her fingers nervously, and hid her embarrassment with a smile. Just as Casper had already interrupted his mother''s curiosity about Lucia, and brought them here, otherwise Nia really didn''t know how many seconds her smiling face canst.


    "Ms Webb, then we''ll go first." Casper didn''t stop long, and after Lucia returned to Arthur, he brought his parents and Nia into the venue.


    As soon as Casper left, Lucia said before Arthur could speak,


    "It''s time for us to ask Miles for an answer."


    Arthur smiled slightly that Lucia thought the same as him. She also noticed Miles'' ufortable look.


    "I asked Nia just now, and she said they did have a conversation, but she didn''t know the specific details."


    "Nia''s words can be trusted or not," Lucia nced at the four people who were about to disappear among the guests from the corner of her eye, and said lightly,


    "We''ll see what answer Miles will give now."


    Arthur stretched his arms around Lucia''s waist, kissed her forehead lightly and said softly,


    "Tonight is your birthday party. Let''s forget about it for the time being, and have a happy birthday."


    "Of course." Lucia''s starry eyes moved, and a faint smile blossomed quietly on her lips. "Tonight is the birthday party you prepared for me."


    After speaking, she leaned herself into Arthur''s arms, focusing on feeling his body temperature.


    Arthur smiled lightly, and the curvature of his lips was exactly the same as that of Lucia, responding gently to her snuggle.


    At this time, there were still guests arriving one after another, and Lucia and Arthur did not return to the venue until 7:30. At this time, the host announced the official start of the dinner, and also sent birthday wishes to Lucia. The details didn''t need to be repeated. Lucia, like the moon, was born to be pursued and admired by the stars. She epted everyone''s blessings gracefully and calmly, with a slight smile on her lips all the time, which made people unable to take their eyes off.


    As soon as Lucia stepped down, Libby couldn''t help admiring,


    "This is what ady of big, noble family looks like. She is well-educated, elegant and dignified, which makes people love her."


    Originally Libby just praised a few words, but when Nia heard it, she immediately felt ufortable, and she was still beside her. What did it mean that she always mentioned Lucia in every word? "Libby, Ms Webb not only has a good family background, but her boyfriend is Mr. Davies of Davonnis Corp. The two already have a son and a daughter. They are really a perfect match." Nia rolled her eyes and deliberately mentioned Lucia''s rtionship. As expected, the next second, she saw Casper''s face scowl slightly.


    "Indeed," Libby said with a smile, unaware of the turbulent tide. "I think that Mr. Davies is extraordinary and handsome, and he is a perfect match..." Speaking of which, Libby saw that her son seemed a little unhappy. She thought her son didn''t like her praising others like this, so she quickly added another sentence,


    "Of course, my Casper is not bad!"


    Casper sneered at Libby, his flesh moved but his smile couldn''t express how he felt.

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 620 Late Cherry Blossoms in Bloom


    "Okay, isn''t it just to attend her birthday party? There''s no need to keep mentioning her. I''ll go find my old friend and make a connection." Miles knew that Nia had something meaningful in her words, and Casper hid his knife with a smile, so he took the opportunity to take Libby away from the two to catch his breath.


    "Casper, you just let him take Libby away like this? What if they take the opportunity to escape?" Watching Miles hurriedly hide Libby among the guests, Nia asked secretly with a wine ss. "What are you afraid of?" Casper said with a dark smile, "His son is still in my hands."


    Nia nced sideways at Casper who was confident when she heard the words, and she didn''t know what Casper was threatening Miles with until now, because Casper never mentioned it to her before. He had already raised his guard against her, so Nia would not force anything, but just smiled lightly, pretending not to care.


    When pretending to be weak, she must be extremely well-behaved.


    The dinner went smoothly, and the guests kept cheering. Everything Arthur prepared for them was top-notch, even the simplest tableware was carefully selected, just to give Lucia a perfect birthday party, and he did it.


    The night wind blew, and the fragrance of flowers was refreshing. Slight drunkenness, everyone''s face was filled with smiles.


    Edwin and Sophie finally returned to Lucia and Arthur after dealing with waves of guests, while Esmae and Helena took care of the baby and Theodore. With Theodore, a smart little adult, they were surrounded by a group of people, and the meaning of fawning was self-evident.


    "Edwin, Sophie, thank you for your hard work." Lucia felt a little guilty. She knew that if the protagonist of the dinner was not herself, Edwin and Sophie would not have to have unnecessary entertainment with others when they returned home.


    "Why are you being polite to us?" Sophie knew that Lucia was sensible, but she still couldn''t help belittling her for being out of touch.


    Lucia smiled slightly, and couldn''t help holding Sophie''s hand. Although she didn''t have time to experience too much maternal love in this life, Sophie and Esmae had made up for the shoring, and she knew that there will be no shortage in the future.


    "Mom, Dad, you can go with uster. No one dares to disturb you by my side." Arthur suggested very pragmatically.


    Sophie was dumbfounded and had to worry about the interpersonal rtionship of her son, so she couldn''t help but say,


    "Arthur, you''d better be gentle."


    "No need." Arthur replied very calmly.


    This time even Edwin couldn''t help butugh that Arthur deserved to be their son.


    While the four of them were chatting, a man who didn''t fit in with the atmosphere of the scene walked into the crowd. He was wearing a gray uniform and was walking through the crowd with a huge bouquet ofvender flowers in his hand. Restrained, he asked the attendant a few words from time to time, and it seemed that he was looking for someone.


    Finally, an attendant who had just served Lucia and the others responded to the man''s question and led him all the way to the center of the venue, where Lucia was.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Ms. Webb," the attendant led the man behind Lucia and said politely to her, "This is the employee of HelpDeliver, and he said he''s entrusted to send you flowers."


    Lucia turned her back to them at this time, and when she heard the attendant''s words, she slowly turned around, and the next moment, she saw the bouquet of flowers held in the man''s hand. It was a whole bouquet ofvenderte cherry blossoms. The simple petals were very ordinary, without the nobility of roses, and without the purity of lilies, but when Lucia saw it, her whole body froze instantly. Her eyes widened involuntarily, as if she saw something terrible.


    Arthur immediately noticed that something was wrong with Lucia. He turned and walked to her side, seeing her side face and seeing her eyes widen, fixed on the bouquet of flowers.


    Was there anything unusual about this bouquet?


    With a thought, Arthur put his arms around Lucia''s waist, and found that her body was too stiff, so he immediately asked the man,


    "Is this a birthday present for the host of the banquet?"


    "Yes," the man answered honestly, wiped the sweat from his forehead nervously under Arthur''s gloomy gaze, and continued,


    "I received an order requesting that the flowers be delivered here on time. Can anyone of you sign for me?"


    Arthur was about to speak, but unexpectedly, Lucia beside him moved violently. The next second, she broke away from his embrace and rushed towards the man, and grabbed the man''s cor in front of everyone regardless of her appearance and shouted sharply,


    "Who asked you to send it?! Where is that person?!"


    No one expected that Lucia would do such a violent act, especially the man who gave flowers. He was grabbed by the cor and saw Lucia''s exquisite face in front of him. He replied,


    "I don''t even know who that person is..."


    "Lucia, what''s wrong?" Arthur was worried about Lucia''s reaction. He quickly stepped forward and grabbed her wrist, trying to help the man break free, but found that Lucia''s hand was tightly clutching his cor. The blue veins were faintly visible on the back of her hand. Obviously she was in a state of extreme excitement.


    Edwin and Sophie were also worried, and the surrounding guests had already noticed the abnormality, and they all looked this way.


    "Lucia?" Arthur called out again, a sense of foreboding rising in his heart.


    Lucia seemed to have just heard Arthur''s voice, but she didn''t turn her head to respond to Arthur, and continued to stare at the man fiercely, and asked sharply again,


    "Where did you receive this bouquet? Do you remember what that person looked like?!"


    This time Lucia''s voice was raised uncontrobly, and the surrounding guests were not just looking around, but started whispering. No one knew what happened, but they noticed Lucia''s gaffe.


    "I took the order at Hartfell Thoroughfare. As for what that person looks like, I really didn''t pay attention to it. He''s just an ordinary man..." The man just said this, and Lucia released the restraint the next second. He sighed to himself. How could this woman, who was so beautiful, be so fierce?


    "Where is Hartfell Thoroughfare? Do you still have his phone number?!" Lucia didn''t have the time to care about other people''s reactions at this time. The bouquet in the man''s hand was like a sharp knife in her heart, and she had to ask clearly now!

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921 Loss of Reason


    "Lucia, what''s the matter?" Arthur didn''t know why, but when he asked again, he still couldn''t get any answer from Lucia, even if it was just a nce from her. At this time, she seemed to have abandoned him from the door of her heart. Arthur''s heart constricted unconsciously, excruciatingly ufortable.


    "It''s next to the road, near the Armada Building. It''s not convenient for me to disclose the phone number because it involves customer privacy. Miss, I have to continue working. Can you sign for this bouquet first?" The man just wanted to get away now. After answering, he handed the flowers to Lucia, just wanting her to take over and leave.


    The bouquet had just approached Lucia. Just when everyone thought she would reach out to pick it up, Lucia waved her arm, and the bouquet was swayed by her fiercely and fell directly to the ground. The fragile petals immediately spilled on the ground.


    Lucia stared at thosevender petals bitterly, almost burning them to ashes with her sight.


    "What are..." The man was shocked and didn''t expect Lucia who was seemingly elegant and dignified to do this.


    "Lucia!" Arthur finally couldn''t stand her ignorance. He held Lucia''s arms with both hands and forced her to look at him, but he froze the moment he saw her eyes.


    At this time, Lucia''s eyes were full of red silk, and strands of stubbornness poured out of them. The hatred diffused, and anger surged.


    It''d been a long time Arthur hadn''t seen Lucia look like this, except...N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Arthur didn''t have time to ask another question, and in the next second, he saw Lucia m his hand away, lifted the hem of her skirt like a Cindere bound by twelve o''clock, and ran towards the entrance, bumping into many people along the way and causing everyone to look sideways. But at this time he still couldn''t react.


    "Arthur, hurry up and ask for rification!" Seeing that Arthur was still in a daze, Sophie pushed him violently, urging him to chase after Lucia.


    At this moment, Arthur came back to his senses, and ran towards the direction Lucia left. At this time, Otis and the others who heard the gossip also rushed over, but they only had time to catch Arthur''s back, and the petals scattered all over the ground.


    "Mom, what happened?" Otis asked hastily. Just now, he heard other guests say that Lucia suddenly lost her temper and embarrassed a man who delivered flowers. He really couldn''t connect this behavior with Lucia, especially on such an important asion.


    "We don''t know. This gentleman was entrusted to send Lucia a bouquet of flowers, but Lucia''s attitude changed immediately when she saw the bouquet of flowers, and she ran out all the way. Arthur has already chased her," said Sophie who was anxious.


    "Otis, you also catch up and ask about the situation. Don''t let Lucia and Arthur get into trouble!" Edwin was probably the most calm one. He ordered his son immediately, and was already thinking about how to stabilize the atmosphere of the scene.


    "Otis, don''t think about it. Let''s catch up and have a look." Eduard was anxious when he heard Lucia''s loss ofposure, and he urged Daphne to chase towards the door. Kane and Juliana didn''tg behind, and after Juliana handed the child to Sophie, she rushed over with Kane, when Bailey and Dous just arrived.


    After hearing his mother''s description of the incident, Bailey frowned deeply, but Otis and the others had already left, so he started socializing with his father, quickly calming down the emotions of the guests at the scene, and did not let the incident continue to ferment.


    But at this moment, Casper, who stood among the guests and saw the whole incident clearly, looked at the bouquet of flowers on the ground and smiled faintly.


    "Is this fun?" Just as Casper was enjoying himself, Nia beside him suddenly asked in a deep voice.


    Casper nced sideways at Nia, and said with a sneer,


    "Fun, very fun."


    "Lucia, I won''t let you forget me."


    On the other side, Lucia rushed through the crowd and ran all the way to the gate of the vi. Her eyes were red with anxiety, and the road in front of her was infinitely extended, and the end was the person she was looking for. So she no longer cared about it and just kept going. She ran forward, ignoring Arthur''s call behind her.


    Arthur had never been so grateful to his parents for giving him such a pair of long legs. Otherwise he would really not be able to catch up with Lucia who was running hard. It was not until the two had rushed out of the vi and ran to the road that Arthur finally caught up with Lucia.


    "Lucia!" Arthur yelled, reaching out and barely grabbing Lucia''s wrist. "What''s wrong with you? At least tell me what happened?!"


    Forced to stop, Lucia panted. Her face was flushed red, but her eyes were still full of stubbornness, and she looked towards the other side of the road.


    "Lucia!" Arthur was a little annoyed. He couldn''t stand Lucia ignoring his existence like this.


    But Lucia still stubbornly looked at the way forward, pursing her lips tightly. As soon as Arthur let go, she would rush out again like an arrow.


    Arthur looked at Lucia like this, and for a moment really didn''t know what to do.


    Just when Arthur was in a state of despair, Otis and his group also chased after him one after another. The men were better off, but the three women who usually didn''t exercise much suffered. When they caught up with Lucia, they couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Arthur, what happened? Why did Lucia behave so abruptly at the banquet?" Otis asked immediately as soon as he stepped forward.


    Arthur was silent, just holding on to Lucia''s arm persistently, and not letting her leave.


    It was only then that Otis and the others noticed Lucia''s strange expression, and everyone moved closer to each other, talking about it constantly.


    "Lucia, what''s the matter with you? Can you discuss it with us?" Juliana asked worriedly.


    "Lucia, please don''t be like this." Daphne said with red eyes.


    "Lucia, you''re only going to worry Arthur!" Helena was tougher. She stood in front of Lucia and shouted, "Look at Arthur now!"


    Really, the silence and panic on Arthur''s face at this time only appeared during the time when Lucia and the baby were tied up, which showed how bewildered he was.


    It wasn''t until Helena''s scolding sounded that Lucia seemed toe back to life. Her arms first slowly softened, and then she slowly turned her head and looked up at Arthur.


    As she saw the usual gentle purple eyes filled with obvious panic, Lucia''s heart stopped, the pain spread, and her eyes instantly turned red.


    "Arthur, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to..."


    At this moment, Lucia realized what she had done to Arthur for the bouquet of flowers.

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922 Heartbroken Memories


    "It''s okay. It''s okay..." Even though his heart hurt unbearably, Arthur''s priority will always be Lucia''s feelings. When he sees her red eyes, he felt distressed, and he quickly stretched out his hands to hug the limp person into his arms and whispered softly tofort her.


    "You don''t need to apologize to me. I overreacted."


    "Arthur, don''t spoil her all the time!" Although Eduard usually liked to bicker with Arthur, now he also felt that Lucia was a bit too much. It was just a bouquet of flowers. Why was she so indifferent to Arthur, so he sternly shouted,


    "Lucia, exin what happened right away!"


    Feeling Lucia''s body tremble in his arms, Arthur turned his head and said to Eduard,


    "Don''t scare her!"


    "I..." He was talking for him! Eduard was speechless for a moment.


    "It''s Jacob..." Suddenly, Lucia, who was buried in Arthur''s arms, uttered a sentence faintly, with every word filled with deep hatred into the air.


    Hearing Jacob''s name, everyone immediately became wary, especially Kane, who immediately asked,


    "Lucia, what does this have to do with Jacob?!"


    Arthur couldn''t help being shocked, and looked down at Lucia''s red eyes.


    Lucia raised her eyes and looked back at Arthur. Her eyes had returned to rity at this time. It was Arthur who calmed her down.


    "Arthur, I''m sorry, but I can''t stand the thought of the bouquet being from Jacob..."


    "Lucia, how can you be sure that the bouquet is from Jacob?" Otis thought calmly and asked immediately.


    Lucia''s lips moved, but she didn''t speak immediately. Arthur patted her back lightly when he saw this, andforted,


    "It''s okay, if you don''t want to talk about it..."


    A bouquet of flowers can be identified as a gift from Jacob. Arthur knew that there must be an unforgettable experience for Lucia, and if she didn''t want to say it, he wouldn''t force her.


    But before Arthur finished speaking, Lucia''s eyes widened, she immersed in the memories, and faintly told everyone what happened back then.


    It turned out that when Jacob approached Lucia as a poor and motivated young man, all he showed was frugality and hard work. On Lucia''s birthday that year, Jacob didn''t have the money to prepare expensive gifts, but what he gave Lucia at that time was the one that moved Lucia the most: thete cherry blossoms.


    It was a bouquet ofvenderte cherry blossoms picked by Jacob from the suburbs, even wrapped in newspapers, but Lucia was very moved by this, because Jacob told her that the words ofte cherry blossoms were "silent love", just as he was to her.


    For a long time, she had been seriously in love with the flower calledte cherry, because she thought it was Jacob''s seriousness to her.


    But now it seemed that thete cherry blossoms were extremely ridiculous!


    So when she saw the bouquet of flowers at the banquet just now, Lucia immediately understood that Jacob must have done it on purpose. She was reminded in such a sarcastic way. How could Lucia still maintain her rationality? She wanted to find Jacob!


    "ording to what Lucia said, could it be that Jacob secretly returned home?!" After hearing Lucia''s story, everyone was astonished, and even Otis couldn''t help but doubt it.


    Everyone was concerned about Jacob''s whereabouts, but Arthur only cared about the hurt in Lucia''s eyes. If she hadn''t given her sincerity at the beginning, how could she hate him like this?


    Silently hugging Lucia tighter, Arthur told her gently with his body temperature and heartbeat that everything was over.


    Although Arthur didn''t express any more, his firm hug was enough to soothe Lucia''s heart. Luciaughed at herself in her heart, because she got so excited just with a bouquet of flowers. She was really sorry for Arthur.


    "He probably didn''te back." It was Lucia who chased Jacob, and she was the one who said he didn''te back. "Lucia?" Everyone was a little confused.


    "It seems you''ve calmed down." Arthur looked down into Lucia''s eyes, and the brows that had been deeply furrowed finally rxed.


    "Well," Lucia forced a slight smile and relieved Arthur''s worries. "I was too excited just now. With Jacob''s cunning level, how could he contact the delivery man himself, and still stay where he is? Look, today''s farce is probably just trying to make me look bad by borrowing someone else''s hands."


    "The crux of the problem now is who he borrowed from." Arthur''s eyes darkened, obviously angry.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was unforgivable to use Lucia''s simplicity to stimte her!


    "Lucia, we must find that person! It''s too hateful!" Juliana also sorted out what happened, and said angrily.


    "Don''t worry. There are traces to follow." Lucia''s voice was cold, faintly scattered into the air. Jacob, she had added another amount to the enmity between him and her!


    When Lucia calmed downpletely, and what happened was rified, everyone was finally relieved, and now they had to face how to deal with the group of guests who had witnessed the whole process of Lucia''s gaffe.


    "It''s okay," Lucia said frankly. "Just say I''m allergic tote cherry blossoms."


    "Huh?" Everyone was a little overwhelmed, but Arthur instantly understood what Lucia meant.


    "You''re really smart." Arthur kissed Lucia''s forehead lightly, with a faint smile on his lips.


    Back at the banquet, when Lucia took the stage to exin, Otis and the others understood that what Arthur said was not just pampering, but affirmation.


    "I''m sorry, my actions just now must have made everyone feel very confused." On the stage, with a faint smile on Lucia''s lips, she calmly exined to everyone,


    "It''s just that I don''t know who gave me a bouquet ofte cherry blossoms as a birthday present tonight. You may not know that I am allergic tote cherry blossoms. Even when I get close to them, I feel that my breathing is blocked and my breath is restless. If someone can send me this kind of flowers, this person must know my allergy, and the intention is obvious."


    After listening to Lucia''s words, the guests immediately understood the ins and outs of the matter. The businesspetition was already treacherous and scheming, and the person''s action was nothing more than trying to make Lucia look ugly in public. This little episode wouldn''t make people question her character.


    "Miss Webb, are you okay?" Some guests were already concerned loudly in the audience.


    "Thank you for your concern. As long as I don''t get close to those flowers, I will be fine. That''s why I ran out in a hurry just now, which made everyone worry. I hope you don''t mind what happened just now and continue to enjoy this beautiful night." Lucia responded with a smile to everyone''s concern.


    "Of course, we won''t mind!" Everyone responded one after another, and kept telling Lucia to pay attention to her body.

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923 Make A Mockery


    Lucia survived this crisis without any risk, and easily won everyone''s understanding. Casper, who had been watching her exnation from the audience, had a gloomy face. He thought it was a "surprise" specially prepared by Leon this time. It will definitely make Lucia lose face, but he didn''t expect...


    "You didn''t expect her to recover so quickly, did you?" Casper frowned and stared at Nia beside him.


    Nia didn''t know it. Her eyes were still looking at the star-studded Lucia on the stage, but she kept saying,


    "Aren''t you implying that he might be in the country by doing this?"


    Hearing this sentence, Casper looked around nervously, and after making sure that no one noticed what Nia said, he secretly reached out and grabbed her wrist, and squeezed her tightly. "Nia, are you mocking me now?!"


    "You hurt me!" Nia frowned and tried to shake off Casper''s grip, but she couldn''t break free at all, so Nia expressed her thoughts directly,


    "Did I say something wrong? You keep telling me that you don''t have feelings for Lucia anymore, but you don''t calm down when it''s her birthday. Do you want to embarrass her by sending herte cherry blossoms, or do you want her to remember the good old days of yours?!"


    Looking at Nia who was jealous, Casper couldn''t answer a word.


    Nia looked very disappointed, and she couldn''t help but said, "Libby keeps praising Lucia when wee here tonight. As my boyfriend, you don''t even want to say a word for me. Don''t you really forget her?" Casper still didn''t say a word, but let go unconsciously.


    Nia stared at him nkly, and after he chose to remain silent, she threw off his shackles, turned around and walked towards the corner.


    Casper watched Nia hide among the guests, and gritted his teeth secretly.


    It seemed that he was really not calm.


    Lucia had juste off the stage, and Otis and the others were waiting for her in the audience.


    After knowing what happened from Arthur, Sophie couldn''t help asking Lucia with concern,


    "Lucia, are you really okay?"


    Lucia held Arthur''s hand tightly, smiledfortingly at Sophie and said, "Sophie, I''m really fine. I just saw those flowers suddenly just now... I''m a little excited."


    Lucia now only felt that she was sorry for Arthur, and even revealed the idiocy she had towards Jacob before, not knowing how ufortable Arthur was when he was ignored by her just now.


    His palm was held by Lucia, and the palm was pressed unconsciously by her thumb. Arthur raised the corners of his lips. He couldn''t interfere with the past years, but he would never lose to those false memories.


    "That''s good. We were too worried just now." Esmae said to Lucia with a sigh of relief.


    "Auntie, don''t you know me yet?" Lucia smiled and said, "My biggest wish now is to catch Jacob and give myself and Poppy justice. I acted recklessly just now, but I have calmed down."


    "Since that''s the case, do you want to send someone to track down the sender of the flowers?" Edwin mused to the side.


    "Jacob acts cunningly, and there will be no clues," Arthur replied. "But I can be sure that there must be someone in the country who will respond to him."


    "Arthur, find that person as soon as possible, and don''t let Lucia get hurt again." Edwin solemnly told his son.


    "Of course." Arthur nodded sharply, and looked in Casper''s direction together with Lucia.


    Although there was an episode that night, it did not affect the atmosphere of the dinner. On the contrary, it made everyone have another understanding of Lucia, who had always been strong and powerful, especially those who regarded her as an alternative woman in the circle of celebrities. They saw the out-of-control side of Lucia, and realized that she was not just a cold and strong strong woman, but also irrational, impulsive and fragile, just like them, so they developed a lot of good feelings.


    Human nature was soplicated.


    When the dinner was over and the guests left the venue, everyone not only gave Lucia another blessing when they said goodbye, but also frequently cared about her condition, which was no less enthusiastic than when the dinner started.


    Seeing that more and more guests wereing, even if Casper didn''t want to look displeased, he still had to go to Nia who was having a fight with him. He still wanted to show Lucia and the others the harmony on the surface.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Unexpectedly, after walking around, Casper guessed that Nia had found the Miles couple at some point, and the three were chatting at this time. Libby didn''t seem very happy, so he hurried over. "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    When Libby saw Casper approaching, she quickly held his hand and asked worriedly,


    "Casper, how are you feeling now?"


    Casper raised his eyebrows and looked at Nia, questioning in his eyes: what did she say to her?


    Sensing Casper''s gaze, Libby quickly spoke for Nia.


    "Don''t me Nia. She identally slipped the tongue. Casper, why have you been hiding it from me?"


    Casper didn''t dare to speak easily.


    "If you get pneumonia, you should take a good rest. I see you working hard at thepany every day and think you are in good health. You''re really... why cover up this matter because I''m worried? You should take a rest, you know? I won''t go back for the time being, until you recover."


    Hearing this, Casper realized that Nia had made up the story of his illness in order to hold Libby back. His eyes gradually softened, and it seemed that he had misunderstood her.


    Seeing that Casper was no longer staring at her, Nia gave him an aggrieved look. As if she was crying, she was extremely pitiful.


    Casper put on a smiling face in an instant, put his arms around Nia''s waist affectionately, and said to Libby,


    "Mom, I''m afraid that you will worry."


    "Silly boy, do you know that your body is the most important thing?" Libby said happily.


    Next, Casper and Libby staged a mother-child love scene with excellent acting skills, and Miles, who was watching coldly, mocked in his heart.


    When more than half of the guests left the venue, Casper suggested that it was time to go home, so the group of four went to say goodbye to Lucia.


    When weing guests before, there were only Lucia and Arthur in front of the flower gallery. When seeing off guests, almost all friends and rtives were there, and only three elders sat not far away to take care of Theodore and the baby.


    When Casper wasing over, there was no need to shout slogans, but everyone saluted the four of them in unison, and the smile on Casper''s face almost couldn''t hold back when he saw this.

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924 Decide It All


    Although he was a little bit nervous, he still had to hold back. Casper maintained a sunny and cheerful smile, and together with Nia said goodbye to Lucia and the others. Although the atmosphere was a bit weird, they coped with it peacefully. When leaving, Miles, who had been silent all this time, spoke,


    "Ms Webb, Mr. Davies, you are all shareholders of StandHill now, and you have supported Casper''s career in many ways. I would like to bring him to visit in person tomorrow. I don''t know if it is convenient." Casper''s smile froze when he heard this. Miles dared to make a decision without his own consent!


    "Of course," Lucia replied politely. "Tomorrow, Arthur and I will be at home, Mr. Wood, you''re wee to visit."


    Arthur also looked at Casper with a smile, and his purple eyes were opaque, showing no emotion at all.


    Casper murmured in his heart that it was not good. Otis and his party were all at Arthur''s house, and they would not leave for a short time. Even if they really wanted to act ording to their n, they must not be allowed to watch, so he said,


    "Dad, this is not good. Mr. Davies''s family is here. It is impolite for us to rush to the door, so, if it is convenient for Ms. Webb and Mr. Davies, I will arrange it tomorrow. Can we have a gathering outside?" Lucia''s eyes moved. She smiled and said,


    "Sure."


    "Then I''ll tell you the location as soon as I make the arrangements." Casper said kindly and left with Nia and his parents.


    "Lucia, Casper is not a simple person. You have to be careful with him tomorrow." Otis watched Casper and the others leave, not forgetting to remind Lucia.


    Lucia nodded, and interlocked fingers with Arthur. The two of them were in the same mind, and they were both ready.


    On the way back, Casper had an excuse to chat with his father and let Nia and Libby get into another car, while he and Miles took a car alone.


    The driver was someone he trusted. Not long after the car drove, Casper looked out the window and said coldly,


    "Miles, did I give you the guts?"


    Miles'' right hand had already formed a fist, but he still replied calmly,


    "Didn''t you tell me to ask them out as soon as possible? I did as you said, didn''t I?"


    "I did say that, but the timing is up to me, not you!" He turned around, and his eyes were like snakes'' and scorpions'', only vicious.


    Miles was silent for a while, and replied under pressure, "I''m fed up with this atmosphere. I''ve promised not to reveal your identity to Lucia and Arthur, but I won''t keep waiting for your decision, and I won''t stay in Athegate."


    "What kind of atmosphere?" Casper sneered. "You mean when Libby cares about me? Makes you feel bad?"


    Hearing this, Miles red at Casper fiercely. How could this man be so cruel!?


    "She won''t be leaving in a short time. You can leave as soon as you finish your business tomorrow. If you are cruel enough, you can go and inform her as you please. I don''t care." Casper said leisurely, even shrugging his shoulders on purpose, which made Miles flushed.


    His heart hurt so badly as if being pinched by a hand. Miles stared angrily, but in the end, he suppressed all his emotions, and fell silent like a deted balloon.


    Seeing Miles showing decadence, Casper couldn''t help but sneered triumphantly, and warned,


    "Do well tomorrow."


    Miles was as stiff as a sculpture for a long time, and finally nodded silently.


    The next day, Casper informed Lucia and Arthur of the arranged location as promised, and the two of them immediately got up and went to the destination. Unexpectedly, they received a call from Casper just after arriving there, asking them to change ces.


    The second location Casper mentioned was very remote. Although Lucia agreed on the phone, she still couldn''t help worrying.


    "Arthur, Casper changes the meeting ce for no reason. I always feel that the situation is different. Do you want to cancel this meeting?"


    "No need," Arthur said with a smile, "Isn''t it you who protect me?"


    Lucia was dumbfounded immediately. She was serious, but he was still in the mood to joke!


    Stretching out his hand to caress Lucia''s cheek, Arthur finally exined, "I know your worry, but I still have the confidence. He doesn''t dare to do anything to us, and he doesn''t have the strength."


    Lucia lightly rubbed Arthur''s palm, couldn''t help but smiled and said, "Yes, I was too worried." After saying this, she winked at Arthur yfully, and said, "Anyway, even if something happens, I will protect you." Lucia''s coquettishness scratched his heart lightly like a feather, and Arthur just wanted to be intimate again, but Lucia ran away and said with a smile: "Mr. Davies, drive."


    Arthur had no choice but to start the engine and drive towards the second destination.


    This time, the ce Casper reported was a remote Wend Park. Arthur drove there for about 20 minutes. Today was not a holiday, so there were no tourists in the park at all. There were only a few scattered staff walking back and forth in front of the gate. Arthur parked the car in a parking lot.


    "I''ll call Casper." Lucia waited for the car to stop and took out her mobile phone to contact Casper, and the call was connected as soon as it was dialed.


    "We''re here." Talking to Casper, Lucia was always sinct as much as she could.


    "Ms. Webb, Mr. Davies, please buy tickets to enter the park. We are here at the scenic spot." Casper said on the phone.


    "See you in twenty minutes." After speaking, Lucia simply hung up the phone and got out of the car with Arthur. The two bought tickets and walked inward together like ordinary tourists.


    The scenery in Wend Park was good. Although they had important business here today, Lucia couldn''t help but be attracted by this charming natural scene while walking.


    Seeing Lucia looking around curiously, Arthur couldn''t help but sigh with emotion,N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "It seems that we really rarelye out to y alone like this."


    Even though they were a couple, Lucia and he both shouldered heavy responsibilities. The two managed hugepanies. Although they were in high positions, they alsocked a lot of fun that ordinary people can easily have.


    Hearing Arthur''s sentimental words, Lucia looked up at him, her eyes crooked like moons with a smile, and she said,


    "God is always fair. We may have more things than ordinary people have in a lifetime, so we will inevitably lose something, but I don''t feel regretful."


    "How?" Infected by the smile in Lucia''s eyes, Arthur couldn''t help but curl his mouth.


    "Because we have each other..." Lucia said without hesitation.

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925 Superb Performance


    Lucia''s words were casual, but Arthur felt moved when he heard them. He couldn''t help but hug her tightly, and said with a smile, "Because we have each other. No matter whether we are poor or rich, gain or lose, we will have no regrets, right?"


    The smile on Lucia''s face deepened, and she teased unceremoniously,


    "I just said it casually, but you interpreted so many?"


    "Isn''t it?" Arthur asked her back.


    Lucia froze for a moment, then burst outughing. The next second she stood on tiptoe and kissed Arthur''s chin lightly, telling him, "Yes!"


    Lucia hid once in the car just now, and this time she took the initiative to tease him. Arthur would not let her go, lifted her up with his long arms, and the twoughed all the way towards the lounge bridge. Not long after, the two could be seen from a distance, and Casper and Miles, who were sitting in the stone pavilion, also saw them.


    Although the two sides were not close, Casper had already heard theughter of Lucia and Arthur. Seeing them approaching each other, Casper didn''t say a word, but his face was terribly gloomy. "Sure enough, they are a couple." Sitting behind Casper, Miles said quietly, and Casper turned around instantly and stared at him fiercely.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Although Miles was under Casper''s restraint, he was not a yesman, and he will not change his attitude except that he can''t do anything to him now.


    "Think about itter. If you make a mistake..." Casper vented his jealousy on Miles.


    Miles sneered, put his hands on his chest and buried his head, ignoring Casper.


    While the two were talking, Lucia and Arthur had already walked near the stone pavilion, and they saw Casper and Miles.


    Seeing Lucia and Arthur approaching, Casper changed his expression instantly, frowned and walked silently behind Miles, bowing his head.


    Miles took a deep breath, then slowly stood up and said to Lucia and Arthur,


    "Mr. Davies, Miss Webb, I''m sorry to make youe here for nothing. There''s nothing I can do."


    Lucia and Arthur looked at each other when they heard this, and they walked into the pavilion, and Arthur asked,


    "Is there any reason for you to change the location?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "To get rid of Leon''s followers." Miles said bluntly.


    Lucia''s eyes moved when she heard this, but she didn''t say anything. Arthur led her to sit down with Miles. Seeing Casper standing behind Miles with his head down obediently, he asked, "It seems that you have an answer?"


    "First of all, I have to thank you two," Miles said immediately. "If you hadn''t reminded me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have discovered Casper''s anomaly. What happened, Casper, exin it." Hearing his father calling him, Casper slowly took a step forward. When he looked up, his eyes were sincere, and his tone showed shame,


    "Ms Webb, Mr. Davies, my father has taught me a lesson severely, and I have also realized my impulse. I am sorry that I have been hiding my identity. In fact... I was forced to return this time by Jacob." Originally, Casper thought that Lucia would be very excited after he said the word "Jacob" so dramatically, and at least she should have reacted, but she just looked at him slowly. And Casper was in aplicated mood for a while. Iparable, let alone Arthur, who didn''t even move.


    No one asked questions, and the momentary silence was nothing more than that, so Casper could only continue by himself,


    "Before, I had been working in a bar in Vallentyne Town for my girlfriend. Later, I met Jacob by chance. Because we are allpatriots, I was not wary of him. I even made friends with him. At that time, he told me that he was betrayed by the woman he loved, had to leave his hometown, and was reduced to nothing. I believed him without thinking much at that time."


    Casper secretly observed the reactions of Lucia and Arthur while talking. This time, he finally got some "reward" that Lucia frowned slightly.


    "Casper, you are still inexperienced... it''s all because I am too careless." Miles said so at this time, allowing Casper to continue.


    "I really believed what he said. After hearing his experience, I felt that he was very pitiful, so I wanted to help him. At the beginning, he only said that he would ask me to see his beloved when I returned home. After I unintentionally revealed my family background, he made more and more demands, and even started to interfere in my life. Of course I didn''t want to, but at that time, he turned against me." "You?" Lucia smiled, but there was no smiling intention in her bright eyes. She asked lightly, "What right does he have to turn against you? Why don''t you just ignore him?"


    "He threatened my girlfriend''s life!" Casper finally had a chance to express himself, and he stepped forward excitedly, with a high-pitched voice,


    "At first I thought he was joking, but I didn''t expect that on the second night after rejecting him, he drove a car and hit me and my girlfriend on the way home. At that time, I tried my best to protect her so she was fine, but I was injured. And the vocal cords were damaged as a result, which was unspeakable."


    "Go on." Seeing Casper gasping for breath with excitement, Arthur only said two words.


    "I finally understand that he is not a kind person, but because of my girlfriend''s safety, I can only agree to his request. After returning to school, I deliberately alienate my girlfriend, and follow his request to establish a rtionship with Nia on the Inte, and use her after returning home. When I get close to you, I do everything ording to his requirements, even the few times I met you, he taught me what I said!"


    Casper deliberately brought up the private meeting with Lucia. Sure enough, only at this time Arthur would react.


    Arthur frowned slightly, nomittal, and only stared at Casper with a pair of eagle eyes, as if he could see through him at any time.


    "So, what does he want you to do?" Lucia asked after Casper calmed down a bit.


    "He didn''t say it clearly, but just asked me to get close to you. It would be better to have something to do with Webbex Group. I dare not refuse, not to mention that my girlfriend''s safety is under his control. Even I can''t protect myself. Leon and the others were sent by him. The one who watched my every move. If it wasn''t for my Dad''s vignce, I wouldn''t be able to confess to you now." Casper lowered his eyes, and his voice revealed a hint of sadness.

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926 Self-defeating


    After listening to Casper''s words, Lucia and Arthur nced at each other, understanding what they were thinking, and neither of them expressed their opinion immediately.


    Seeing that Lucia and Arthur were silent, Casper knew that they were not easily swayed, so he continued to pretend being miserable.


    "I know that what I''m doing now is immoral, but I really have no choice. I can''t leave Lina alone. Her family is not good, but she went to college with her work-study program, hoping to have a bright future. I can''t just watch Jacob destroy her!"


    "So you''re a hero?" Suddenly, Lucia smiled, with a hint of concealment between her brows and eyes, and asked quietly.


    Casper frowned instantly, and asked anxiously,


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "It''s hard." Arthur responded bluntly.


    "You said that Leon and the others came to spy on you, but in the vi where Spencer imprisoned me, I only saw that they were loyal to you and risked their lives to save you. Casper, are they too dedicated to their duties, or are you not just a spy object at all?"


    Lucia stared at Casper for a moment and asked.


    "That''s a scene Jacob choreographed!" Casper eagerly exined.


    "In the beginning, I didn''t think that way could save you, but he thought it would make you owe me a favor, so he bet my life! I''m Jacob''s hole card to bring you down now. How could he cause me an ident? That''s why Leon and the others protected me like that. Everything is just obeying orders."


    "It sounds believable." Lucia''s voice was still lukewarm, as if she was listening to somethingpletely unrted to her.


    "Because it''s the truth! I can''t help it if you don''t believe me!" Casper looked anxious.


    "What about Nia?" Lucia asked again, "If what you said is true that she only helped you out of goodwill, so why would she be obedient and submissive to you? It''s not like her style."


    "Because she''s such a bitch!" Casper sold Nia out without hesitation, "Nia has always wanted to bring you down, but how can she do it! She just fancy my power in the Wood family and wants to be attached to me. That''s all!"


    Although Lucia really wanted to defend Nia, she had to admit that it was indeed Nia''s style.


    "Ms Webb, Mr. Davies, I have confessed to you, not only for my own peace of mind, but also for your help to catch Jacob as soon as possible, so that Lina can be safe and sound." Casper yed and almost believed his own words.


    "In that case, you can just tell me where Jacob is. I won''t hesitate to do it for a moment." Lucia stared at Casper and said.


    Casper sighed after hearing this sentence, and said quietly, "This is the problem. No one knows where Jacob is at all. Even Leon and the others only contact him by phone. This is result after I gained their trust."


    "You know what happened at the dinner partyst night?" Arthur didn''t insist on asking, but asked about it instead.


    "I know... Actually, that''s what I arranged..." Casper nced at Lucia secretly, and said guiltily.


    "So, you and your father have confessed the truth, butst night, you chose to obey Jacob''s orders to hurt Lucia, didn''t you?" Arthur continued without giving Casper a chance to take a break. "I didn''t know that Ms Webb''s reaction would be so big..." Casper lowered his head as he talked, "Besides, I don''t dare to resist him..."


    "Okay," Lucia''s tone was a little impatient. She stood up and said, "I understand what you mean. Since you are also coerced by Jacob, your position is the same as ours. Mr. Wood, we will keep what we promised you before. Arthur, let''s go."


    Arthur nodded and stood up, holding Lucia''s hand. When they were about to walk out, they instantly confused Casper. That was all?


    "Ms Webb, Mr. Davies!" Casper anxiously called out to Lucia and Arthur.


    "What? Is there something else?" Arthur asked slowly, turning his head and staring at Casper.


    "Don''t we need to discuss how to find Jacob?" Casper asked anxiously.


    "Leave this matter to us. Just keep pretending that you haven''t confessed to us." Lucia responded lightly.


    "But..." Casper was obviously not satisfied with such an answer. The reason why he nned today''s drama was to clear himself up, and tomunicate with Lucia and Arthur to understand how they were going to hunt down Jacob. There was no harm at all, but their attitude was too indifferent now, right? It was like the performance he nned today was irrelevant.


    "You also said that your girlfriend is under the control of Jacob." Arthur curled his lips and smiles, but his eyes were slightly cold. "If you show your ws, it will only endanger her life, so it''s better not to make too many changes. What happened before will be the same again."


    After Arthur finished speaking, Lucia gently tugged his hand, as if she didn''t want to stay here for a long time. Arthur looked back and smiled at her, and the two left the stone pavilion straight away, leaving only Casper with a nk face and Miles who sneered.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Did their reaction catch you off guard?" Miles said, looking at Casper''s stiff back.


    Casper turned his head and gave Miles a hard look, but at this moment he didn''t have the heart to ask him too much. What was the attitude of Lucia and Arthur? Did they believe him? Casper had no idea. No, self-defeating, right?


    A lingering haze hung over his heart, and the furrow between Casper''s brows seemed unable to be stretched.


    On the path of Wend Park, Lucia still walked with Arthur on his arm, but this time the joyful atmosphere before was gone, and the two of them remained silent, meditating on themselves.


    After walking to the parking lot, Arthur said to Lucia,


    "Lucia, how is Casper doing?"


    Lucia smiled and said, "It''s too exaggerated."


    "Nia did hide well. It seems that Casper really didn''t know that she had surrendered to us." Arthur replied when he opened the car door for Lucia.


    "Only one of these two is telling the truth. Arthur, who do you think it is?" Lucia asked Arthur before bending over to get into the car.


    Arthur''s eyes darkened, and it took him a long time to answer, "Only facts can prove it."


    Just like the attitude of Arthur and Lucia, they never contacted Casper after this conversation. Casper was puzzled, but he couldn''t keep Miles anymore. Although he didn''t take Libby away, Casper always felt something was wrong.

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927 Hidden SchemingN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Libby stayed, and the happiest person was Nia, because she kept Casper in check, and she had more time to handle the rtionship with her sister Eve.


    That day Nia came to the hotel quietly while Casper was not at home. She wanted to see how ttered Eve was when she saw her, but she ran into Lauren as soon as she got to the elevator on the floor. "Mr. Osade, I haven''t seen you for a few days. How are you?" Nia greeted warmly with a smile on her face, even though she knew he was indifferent to her.


    "Is Eve in the room?"


    Lauren took a look at Nia and didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    Nia secretlyughed in her heart, and asked anxiously on purpose, "Mr. Osade, is there something wrong with Eve?"


    "She has a badplexion for the past few days. I want to send her to the hospital for a checkup. She said it''s not necessary. You are her sister. Go and persuade her." Lauren was finally willing to speak, but the more he spoke, the more dignified his expression became.


    "What''s the matter?!" Nia rushed towards Eve''s room as soon as she heard this, and Lauren followed her.


    Knocking on the door, Nia saw Eve''s frailty at a nce. Her already thin face looked smaller, and her pair of big eyes were usually shining brightly. At this time, she was sleepy and listless. Nia panicked, grabbed her hand and asked,


    "Eve, why does your face look so bad?"


    After seeing Nia, Eve burst into a faint smile, and her eyes finally recovered a little, but after hearing her sister''s concern, she lowered her eyes slightly and replied,


    "It''s okay. I''m just a little ufortable."


    "Not limatized?" Standing behind Nia, Lauren sneered, unceremoniously breaking through Eve''s lie,


    "It''s been half a month. Isn''t it toote for you to get used to it now?"


    Eve was stunned for a moment, then looked up at Lauren, begging Lauren not to expose her, because she didn''t want her sister to worry.


    And she was well aware of her physical condition. Although she didn''t want to use that word, the word "ailing" fit her perfectly.


    Lauren couldn''t stand Eve''s eyes like this. She was as fragile as a little flower but stubborn as a cow. So what if she told Nia the truth?


    "Miss Davidson, giving her a blood transfusion should alleviate her condition." Immediately, after ring at Eve, Lauren made his own suggestion, or it could be said to be a request directly. In his opinion, it was only natural for the elder sister to save the younger sister.


    "No need!" Eve panicked when she heard this. She knew that her sister was very resistant to it, so she shook her head repeatedly, smiled at Nia and said,


    "I''m really fine."


    Nia''s eyes darkened for a moment, and she sneered in her heart. She really wanted her own blood, so what to pretend? On the surface she smiled slightly, took Eve''s hand and said, "Why are you being polite to me? As long as I can help you, I am willing to give you more blood."


    After speaking, Nia turned to Lauren and said, "Mr. Osade, let''s take Eve to the hospital now."


    Lauren was very satisfied with Nia''s straightforwardness, but Eve was still refusing and shook her head. Lauren was a little impatient. He went straight over Nia and picked Eve up, saying that she was not allowed to refute.


    "Be obedient. Go to the hospital immediately!"


    Her body suddenly flew into the air, and after she realized that she was already in Lauren''s arms, all the blood that Eve needed to supply the whole body rushed to her face, and she felt dizzy just as she wanted to resist. And she can no longer do anything except grabbing his clothes.


    It was all like this, but she still tried to be brave! The more worried Lauren was, the more fierce his eyes became. He red at Eve, whose eyes were blurred, and then raised his eyes and said to Nia, "Let''s go to the hospital now."


    After speaking, he walked straight forward with Eve in his arms, and Nia quickly followed behind him. As she looked at Eve''s feet dangling in the air, a triumphant smile appeared on her lips unconsciously. In order to avoid too many troubles, Lauren chose the hospital where Eve''s medical records were keptst time. No need to do more tests, the doctor naturally would not forget the pair of sisters with ultra-rare blood types, and immediately performed blood transfusions for Eve.


    While she was receiving the blood transfusion, Eve''splexion returned to rosy at a speed visible to the naked eye. Lauren stayed by the bed the whole time, and finally felt a little relieved after seeing this. "Is it much better now?" Lauren began to me as soon as he was relieved. "Just now you were stubborn and refused toe."


    Eve blushed and buried her face in embarrassment.


    Nia looked at Eve tenderly, and said with a smile, "Eve, Mr. Osade is concerned about you. I''m very busy recently and need his help to take care of you, so you have to listen to him, okay?"


    Eve really wanted to tell her sister that she could take care of herself, but when Lauren''s eyes suddenly became "fierce", she quickly changed her words, "Understood, I will be obedient."


    Now, Lauren''s brows and eyes widened.


    "It would have been better if it hadn''t been like this earlier."


    No matter how ignorant she was, Eve could still hear the ambiguity in Lauren''s words. Her blushing was unrelenting, and Nia saw her shy and timid appearance. She hadn''t seen them for a few days, and the rtionship between them seemed to be more ambiguous. It seemed that she didn''t have to worry about it. Nia was secretly happy in her heart.


    The blood transfusion process was long, but Lauren stayed by the bed patiently, and Nia took the opportunity to chat with Eve, "Eve, I went to a grand birthday party a few days ago, and a lot of things happened at the party. Do you want to hear about it?"


    "Yes." Eve''s answer was not unexpected. As long as Nia was willing to chat with her, she liked anything.


    "There is an extremely capable business woman named Lucia in Athegate. She is the president of Webbex Group. She has a strong personality. A few days ago, her 26th birthday party was held. The banquet was extremely luxurious. Her boyfriend specially prepared it for her, and I was also invited to participate."


    While speaking, Nia nced at Lauren from the corner of her eye, and sure enough, when she mentioned Lucia''s name, his brows slightly twitched.


    "Is she such a powerful person?" Listening to her sister''s words, Eve couldn''t help imagining the appearance of a short-haired and capable woman in her mind. She was very envious of such a person, so she felt very curious.


    "It''s amazing, but something strange happened that night, which changed my opinion of her." Nia slowly piqued Eve''s curiosity. "What''s the matter?" Sure enough, Eve stared at her sister with wide eyes like a curious baby, wanting to hear what happened.

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928 Start A Discussion


    "Lucia and Arthur of the Branch of Davonnis are a couple. Their love is as solid as gold, but she was married once before. At the banquet, she received a bouquet of flowers that was said to be from her ex- husband. At that time, she was emotional. She grabbed the flower deliver guy by the cor and insisted on asking about her ex-husband''s whereabouts, but Arthur was right beside her, and she made the scene very embarrassing."


    "Did she ask about her ex-husband''s whereabouts in front of her boyfriend?" Eve, who was a simple girl, asked this question as Nia expected.


    "Yeah, Arthur''s expression changed at the time, and after Lucia asked about her ex-husband''s whereabouts, she left everyone and ran out to find him, so Arthur had to follow her to find her. But luckily he chased her back. Otherwise, we guests don''t know how to deal with ourselves." Nia was emphasizing what happened that night, and she wasn''t afraid that Lauren would check it out afterwards, because it was indeed the case.


    "It''s unfair to her boyfriend, isn''t it? How ufortable it is for him..." The kind-hearted Eve couldn''t help but sympathize with the man named Arthur, frowning slightly as she said her opinion.


    "But her boyfriend loves her very much, which is really enviable." Nia smiled lightly and didn''t say any more, since her goal had been achieved anyway.


    "It''s enough to chat for a while," Lauren said lightly when Nia had just finished speaking, "You''re doing a blood transfusion right now, so don''t talk too much."


    Nia smiled and motioned her sister to listen to Lauren''s words, and was very satisfied with his reaction in her heart.


    Blood transfusion was the most direct way to treat Eve. After the blood transfusion was over, the previous sleepy appearance had disappeared, and the vitality seemed to have returned to her. When Lauren wanted to hug her again, she can reject "righteously".


    "I''m all right now! Don''t bother." After speaking, she secretly nced at her sister, for fear that she might misunderstand something, but Nia just looked at her and smiled, without saying anything. Lauren slowly withdrew his hand, feeling a little regretful.


    Back at the hotel, Lauren didn''t disturb the two sisters'' time together, but went to work on his own, leaving only Eve and Nia in the room.


    Sitting on the sofa and chatting with each other, Eve noticed that her sister seemed to be preupied. She was obviously fine just now, so she quickly asked,


    "Nia, did the blood transfusion make you feel unwell?"


    "It''s nothing," Nia shook her head to reassure her, but she leaned back on the backrest looking tired, and said lightly,


    "Just a little tired."


    Eve sat up straight when she heard this, her big eyes were full of worry, and she said to her sister,


    "Nia, although I can''t help you much, you can tell me if you have something on your mind, and I will listen to you quietly."


    Nia patted the back of Eve''s hand with great relief, sighed and said generally,


    "Eve, you are still young and don''t understand. This city looks bright and beautiful, but there are countless conspiracies behind it. You don''t know what I have paid to get to where I''m today. asionally, I also feel very sad. Very tired."


    "Nia..." Eve could see the tiredness between her sister''s brows and eyes. This was the first time she showed her fragile appearance in front of her after the two met. Eve''s eyes turned red when she thought of this, but she didn''t know how tofort her.


    "Eve, I hope that one day you will find out about my past and don''t dislike me. In order to survive in this city, I sometimes have to give up my principles." Gently stroking her sister''s cheek, Nia spoke softly. "Nia! Don''t say that. I will support you no matter what!" When she heard Nia say this, Eve''s heart was broken. In addition to her heartache, she also had infinite self-me, ming herself for not being capable of saying "I can help you".


    "I''m relieved to hear you say that," Nia smiled lightly, and opened her arms as if relying on her and said, "Can you give me a hug?"


    "Of course!" Eve''s heart stopped, and she immediately reached out to hug her sister. She was obviously smaller and thinner than her, but at this time she was desperately trying to embrace her as a defender. "As long as you need it, I will be here!"


    Being held in Eve''s arms, Nia was in a daze for a moment. She and Eve hugged like this as if they were still small. At that time, she was actually very happy to have a younger sister, until... Until her parents neglected her for her, until she became her survival tool!


    When she thought of this, Nia''s originally soft eyes burst into sharp light instantly, and the family rtionship was once again crushed by reason and desire.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Every time Nia came to see Eve, she didn''t stay too long, but this time she dyed until dinner time, and as expected, there was a knock on the door around six o''clock.


    "Mr. Osade is here to invite me to dinner," Eve seemed unaware of the growing familiarity with Lauren in her words, and she invited Nia enthusiastically.


    "Nia, will you stay here for dinner tonight?"


    "That''s not good," Nia hypocritically declined. "After all, I don''t know Mr. Osade very well..."


    "Mr. Osade just looks a bit fierce, but he is actually a very gentle person," Eve said with a smile, thinking only of Lauren''s good.


    "He won''t mind."


    "Okay then, you can mention it to himter. If he doesn''t agree, don''t force it. I will have food when Ie home." Nia said that she was already a bit self-deprecating. "Okay!" Eve nodded happily, before running to open the door for Lauren.


    As soon as the door opened, it was Lauren standing outside. Lauren''s eyes swept away, and he saw Nia sitting on the sofa. He frowned slightly. This woman hadn''t left yet? "Mr. Osade, is it time for dinner?" Eve asked sweetly, like a well-behaved little girl.


    "Yeah." Turning his gaze back to Eve, Lauren''s eyes softened a little, and he responded softly, already knowing what Eve was going to say next.


    "Can I keep my sister to have dinner with us?" Eve turned her back to her sister and made a cute hand sping gesture to Lauren, looking at him eagerly.


    Although Nia said that she would leave if Lauren didn''t agree, how could Eve let this happen, even if she asked Lauren.


    Her so-called begging, in the eyes of a man like Lauren, had another meaning.


    Was she fawning?


    As he saw Eve''s cute hand-rubbing action, the action of otter rubbing hands in the zoo instantly appeared in Lauren''s mind, and his lips curled up unconsciously.

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929 Layers of Exploration


    "Yes." Lauren replied without any hesitation.


    In this way, Nia followed Eve and Lauren to the restaurant as she wished, and the three had dinner together.


    Eve had a small appetite and had always been very focused on eating, so the person who started the conversation was naturally Nia.


    Nia didn''t have the timid look she showed in front of Eve just now, but started asking Lauren after eating,


    "Mr. Osade, I don''t know what''s important for you toe to Athegate this time, but I''m familiar with Athegate. You take care of Eve like this. If I can help you, please speak up. I will try my best to help." Turning her eyes from Eve''s eating to Nia''s smiling face, Lauren curled his lips and said,


    "It''s pure sightseeing, nothing to do."


    "In that case, will Eve''s staying here disrupt your schedule?" Nia didn''t care about Lauren''s indifference. She had her own cards, so she said distressedly,


    "I''ve almost packed up there, and I can take her back today."


    Eve, who was originally concentrating on eating, stopped moving when she heard this. If it was before, she would have jumped up excitedly when she heard her sister say that she was willing to take her home, and went to pack her luggage without even eating, but now... she didn''t know why she didn''t seem to be so excited...


    Eve looked at Lauren unconsciously, but she didn''t expect to meet him and turned her gaze. Eve flustered and hurriedly lowered her head to pretend to eat, and Lauren immediately smiled.


    "We have discussed this issue, so there is no need to bring it up again, and I don''t find it troublesome."


    Nia saw Eve and Lauren''s demeanor and behavior in her eyes, and she couldn''t stopughing secretly, so she changed the topic and asked,


    "I don''t know what upation you''re engaged in? If you are interested in developing in Athegate, I can introduce you to relevant people in the industry." upation?


    Lauren looked at Nia leisurely and asked lightly,


    "Miss Davidson, are you curious about me?"


    "Everyone has curiosity," Nia didn''t pretend to hide her intentions, but said openly,


    "You saved Eve, which means you helped me and our family. It''s not an exaggeration to be a little curious about the savior, right?"


    It had to say that Nia made the right bet. If she hesitated to cover up, Lauren would really not talk to her, but his answer was just as indifferent. "You better not know."


    Nia smiled, with a hint of charm floating between her brows. "Mr. Osade, since you said so, I will only be more curious."


    Lauren''s next move sent a chill down Nia''s spine, because he stared straight at her and his eyes were cold, without any emotion.


    The more people like this, the more frightening they were.


    Nia couldn''t help but think of the words Jacob taught her that the truly powerful characters were often like this, never revealing any emotion.


    As expected, birds of a feather flock together. It was not surprising that such a person can be friends with Arthur.


    Just when Nia was thinking about how to get some more useful information, Eve suddenly said,


    "Mr. Osade, I''m curious too."


    Lauren may not pay attention to other people, but seeing Eve''s big eyes shing, Lauren pondered for a moment and said,


    "My family''s business is very big, and I have enough money. This is enough to know it."


    "Oh." Eve nodded and started eating again, wondering if her sister was still curious about the answer.


    Nia was so cunning. She smiled and asked again,


    "Then you can always tell me where your home country is? We still don''t know which country you are from."


    Lauren frowned impatiently this time. Just when Nia thought he was toozy to talk to her, he replied, "Mexico."


    "Mexico?" As soon as Eve heard that, she looked up.


    She was enclosed in a safe zone by her parents since she was a child. Apart from seeing a doctor, this trip to see her sister was the farthest trip she had ever made, so she was full of curiosity about the distant ces.


    "Mr. Osade, what kind of country is that?"


    "If I have a chance, I''ll take you to see it." Lauren smiled and answered casually. Only those who knew him can appreciate it. What he said was equivalent to a promise.


    Can she still have a chance to go there?


    Eve hooked the corners of her lips bitterly, and quickly buried her head, for fear that her sister and Lauren would see her emotions.


    "It turns out that you''re from..." Nia was about to continue the conversation, but was interrupted by Lauren unceremoniously in the next second.


    "Eat." Lauren intercepted all of Nia''s curiosity with a simple word, so she shouldn''t me him for being disrespectful when she asked again.


    Nia immediately shut her mouth, and all she was thinking about was Mexico, Lauren...


    After dinner, Nia bid farewell and left, and Eve obediently went back to her room to rest. As soon as Lauren returned to his room, Stoffer and Dely immediately reported their findings to him.


    "Although Nia exaggerated, she didn''t lie. Lucia did behave badly at the birthday party that night, and the reason was because of a bouquet of flowers."


    "How about Arthur''s reaction?" Lauren asked calmly facing the lights outside the window.


    "ording to the information we have inquired, Mr. Davies'' mood was indeed affected at that time..." Dely replied cautiously, and then asked again,


    "Mr. Osade, are you doubting Lucia''s character?"


    Lauren snorted coldly and didn''t answer.


    "Sir," Stoffer continued after seeing Lauren''s silence, "I don''t think we need toplicate things so much, do we? After all, we''re only here to tell Mr. Davies..."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "It couldn''t be easier," Lauren interrupted Stoffer.


    Whether Nia was intentional or not, he did start to care about Lucia, and not only because she was Arthur''s woman,st time he saw her intimacy with an elder, so it was very difficult for him to ignore it. "Sir..." Stoffer and Dely were very helpless. Lauren''s father had already asked them privately when they would return. At the beginning, Lauren only said it for a few days. It had been more than half a month now, and he had not even contacted Arthur.


    The sticking point was Eve.


    "Sir, do you have a crush for Eve?" Stoffer decided to ask clearly, so that they would know how to answer his father''s inquiry.


    But Lauren turned a deaf ear to this question, muttering as if he hadn''t heard it at all.


    "The question now is... how did Nia know that the bouquet was given to her by Lucia''s ex-husband?"


    Hearing this, Stoffer and Dely looked at each other. It was over, and he really had a crush on Eve!

 Chapter 930 An Unexpected Encounter

    Chapter 930 An Unexpected Encounter


    It had been five days since Edwin and Sophie came back with their baby and Theodore, and they will go back in two days. Edwin mentioned to Arthur about the baby''s name and Theodore''s surname change. Arthur always respected Lucia''s opinion, and when he rested at night, he first asked her what her opinion was.


    At this moment, Lucia was sitting in front of the dressing table and arranging her hair. Her slightly curly long hair hung down her slender back like a waterfall. Arthur couldn''t help walking behind her and stretched out his hand to brush up her long hair, looking at the beauty in the mirror.


    "Lucia, Mom and Dad are going back tomorrow. Before Dad came, he mentioned the baby''s name and Teddy''s surname change. What do you think?"


    Lucia''s eyes moved slightly, her movements froze for a while, and she said after a while,


    "Arthur, you know I''m not ready right now..."


    "I understand," Arthur said with a smile, brushing up her long hair and sniffing at the tip of his nose, "I''m just asking you."


    Lucia couldn''t help but smile when she heard that. She turned to look at him and said, "So you''re just perfunctory to your parents?"


    "How could it be?" Arthur''s eyes cleared slowly, and he said gently to her, "It''s just that everything depends on your wishes. If you don''t agree, I won''t force it."


    Lucia couldn''t hide her emotion. She knew that they wanted the two children to recognize their ancestors, but she still had an unfinished task. Jacob hadn''te to justice. Without his confession, the world would always have doubts about herself. In an unclear situation with Arthur, she always felt sorry for him.


    "Arthur, can you wait for me?" Lucia begged softly.


    "I''ve never been waiting for you," Arthur said dotingly, "I''ve always been by your side, haven''t I?"


    The smile on Lucia''s mouth deepened, and she suddenly remembered something and said to Arthur, "Arthur, I''m going to the hospital for a review tomorrow, so you don''t have toe pick me up at noon." "I''ll go with you," Arthur said quickly.


    "No, it''s just a six-month check-up after delivery. It will be soon. I know you''re busy recently, so I can go by myself." Lucia said. Arthur stared at Lucia for a while, and then agreed, "Okay, but if you have any questions, you must contact me right away, okay?" Must?


    Lucia smiled secretly. In fact, Arthur was really domineering.


    The next morning, after going to thepany to deal with the itinerary, Lucia came to the hospital alone for a review. The hospital was never a deserted ce. Lucia could use her status to be given priority to, but she didn''t want to be special, so she sat on the bench waiting patiently for her number to be called.


    Although she was in the hospital, Lucia hadn''t been so leisurely for a long time. She didn''t have to think about anything, but just quietly watched the people passing by, watching the scenes of sorrow and joy, and sighed that life was so wonderful.


    Suddenly, among the crowd, Lucia saw a strange yet familiar figure. She said it was strange because she didn''t know him at all, and said she was familiar because his appearance was so unforgettable. Who were the people around him?


    In the waiting line, Lauren was waiting with Eve. Although Nia just had a blood transfusion for Eve two days ago, her spirit became worse not long after. This time Lauren did not neglect and brought her directly to the hospital.


    By the time it was time for a doctor, Eve was still struggling.


    "Mr. Osade, I don''t think it''s necessary toe to the hospital again. Let''s go back?"


    Nia herself knew her physical condition.


    "No, your sister gave you a blood transfusion before. After that time, your spirit became very good, but this time the effect is not satisfactory. It is better to ask the doctor." Lauren said without doubt. Nia pursed her lips, and after a while said in a low voice,


    "It''s useless to see a doctor again..."


    "What did you say?" The surrounding environment was too noisy. Lauren couldn''t hear Nia clearly, so he lowered his head and asked her.


    "It''s okay. I''m talking nonsense." Nia hastily smiled perfunctorily, not daring to repeat what she just said.


    Just when Lauren wanted to ask again, a nurse called Eve''s name, but Eve didn''t let Lauren follow up, but said to him,


    "Mr. Osade, I''ll just go in by myself. I may have to check other thingster... can you wait for me here now?"


    Lauren really wanted to say no, but seeing Eve''s shy expression, he still nodded, but he didn''t forget to ask her to tell him honestly what the doctor said.


    Eve nodded obediently, and went into the consultation room by herself, while Lauren was free.


    Tall and handsome, he already attracted attention. When he was alone, many girls winked and smiled at him. Lauren didn''t like this kind of ttery, so he looked around to see if there was any quiet corner. Unexpectedly, just as he turned around, he met Lucia who was sitting on a bench.


    It wasn''t Lauren''s sharp eyes, but it was too difficult to ignore Lucia who was dazzling in the crowd.


    The two met their eyes, and Lucia smiled at him politely, but she didn''t know that her behavior was extremely frivolous in Lauren''s eyes.


    How can she be so active?


    Lauren hooked his lips, and couldn''t help but sneer in his heart that he would meet her.


    Thinking of this, Lauren walked towards Lucia.


    When she saw Lauren walking towards her, the smile on Lucia''s lips froze. No way, he wasing? Lucia really disliked her own manners now, but when Lauren walked up to her and bowed his head, she still took the initiative to say hello,


    "Hello, we meet again."


    Lauren raised his brows lightly, and there seemed to be some deep emotion in his eyes, but he quickly smiled and said not at all unfamiliar, "Can I sit down?"


    This was a public ce, and Lucia had no reason to refuse, so she replied,


    "Sure."


    Lauren didn''t give way, and sat down next to Lucia, keeping a proper distance between them.


    Lucia slowly withdrew her smile. She was polite to strangers, and then continued to look forward.


    "Lucia, are you here to see a doctor?" Lauren didn''t let Lucia be quiet for a few seconds, and asked her.


    When he called her, Lucia frowned slightly, slowly turned her head and said,Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sir, although we met once, we don''t know each other. Lucia is my first name. Isn''t it impolite to call me so bluntly?"


    "Sorry, that''s what the old gentleman called youst time, so..." Lauren said with a smile, but there was no shame in his eyes.


    Lucia could see Lauren''s contempt, so she felt a little displeased, turned her head silently and said,


    "That old gentleman called me that because he''s my elder. You and I have never met before. Isn''t it appropriate?"

 Chapter 931 Provocation

    Chapter 931 Provocation


    Lauren stared at Lucia''s delicate side face without hesitation, and said,


    "Then what should I call you?"


    Since childhood, Lucia had been prominent in both family background and appearance, and she often encountered such things as striking up a conversation, but the man in front of her feltpletely different to her. He seemed frivolous, but there was no trace of profanity in his eyes, and he seemed to be active, but his demeanor was extremely contemptuous.


    "Sir, I don''t need to leave my name when we only meet twice." Lucia didn''t hide her refusal, and her eyes were already fixed on the screen in front of her. She would be the next one and didn''t like to talk to this person.


    "Athegate is very strange to me. I can meet you twice by chance. I think we will meet each other in the future." Lauren''s words concealed affirmation.


    Lucia frowned slightly. For some reason, she always felt that the strange man in front of her had something to say.


    At this moment, Lucia''s number was called on the screen. She stood up without hesitation, nodded politely to Lauren and said,


    "Excuse me, I should go in."


    Unexpectedly, Lauren also stood up with her and asked,


    "Are you feeling unwell? A beauty like you shouldn''te to the hospital alone..."


    This question had already involved privacy. Lucia frowned displeasedly, her starry eyes were shining, and she turned to stare at Lauren and said,


    "I think that your status must not be ordinary when you can enter and leave a top hotel. There is a saying in our ce that cmity will befall those who arecking in virtue. I hope your etiquette and politeness can be directly proportional to your status. Don''t get involved with this kind of vocabry."


    "I''ve also heard a saying that criticize both in public and private. Lucia, is your behavior the same as this?" Lauren smiled, as if he didn''t care about Lucia''s resistance at all.


    This time, Lucia was irritated. Her eyes half-closed unconsciously, and she sneered at Lauren coldly and said coldly,


    "I told you, don''t call me by my name!"


    "I''ve said it before. We will meet each other in the future." Seeing Lucia acting aggressive like a little beast, Lauren found it amusing instead.


    At this moment, Lucia''s number was called for the second time. She took a light breath and nned to ignore Lauren, so she turned around and was about to leave. Unexpectedly, Lauren boldly grabbed her wrist. Out of instinct, Lucia turned around and was about to throw Lauren sideways, but in the next second, she immediately discovered he was skillful too.


    Seeing that Lauren stood still and was able to remain motionless with his tall stature, Lucia frowned and looked up at Lauren, but only saw his wicked smile.


    "Mr. Osade..." On the other side, Eve, who had alreadye out of the consultation room, saw Lauren, who was at the top of the tall man, and was about to call him. But her voice stopped abruptly the next second when she saw the person in his arms.


    If she didn''t know the truth, Lucia and Lauren, who werepeting with each other secretly at this time, looked like a couple. Lucia grabbed his wrist in front of him, and Lauren''s other hand was already on her shoulder behind him. Not to mention, the looks of these two people were also iparable. Not only can Eve not look away for a moment, but the actions of the two of them had already attracted the attention of others.


    There was a sudden jealous feeling in her heart, and her throat wriggled up and down a few times like a stick in her throat, and Eve''s beautiful eyebrows immediately frowned.


    Mr. Osade... Did he like such a beauty?


    How did she know that the two people on the opposite side were at war with each other at this moment.


    "Let me go!" Lucia yelled harshly.


    "You loosen first." Lauren deliberately leaned closer to Lucia''s ear and retorted with great interest.


    "Do you want to fight?!" Lucia was ashamed and indignant at Lauren''s rudeness, not to mention that her number had been skipped at this time, and she had been waiting for a long time!


    "Do you think you can beat me?" Laurenughed and challenged without hesitation.


    Lucia suddenly felt that the situation at this time was extremely absurd. She was actually entangled with a strange man. It seemed that she really should listen to Arthur''s words and let him apany her. Thinking of this, Lucia immediately withdrew her hand and quickly walked away. Lauren broke free from her arms, and Lucia''s delicate face was stained red with anger.


    "This is a public ce. Didn''t you say that we won''t only meet each other? Next time! Next time! Let''s try!"


    Lauren looked at Lucia''s flushed face with interest, and said with a smile,


    "Okay, I''m waiting for our third encounter."


    Lucia gave Lauren a hard look, turned around and left angrily. She should check her horoscope when she went out today!


    Lucia left, and the smile on Lauren''s face gradually faded. This woman''s temperament was not pretentious. She was quite straightforward, to be honest. Was Arthur attracted by this?


    Thinking about it, Lauren suddenly realized that he had to wait for Eve, so he turned his head to look in the direction of the consulting room where Eve was seeing a doctor, and unexpectedly saw her at a nce.


    In the crowd, Eve was like a lonely little flower with a lonely expression.


    Frowning slightly, Lauren immediately stepped towards her.


    "What did the doctor say?" Walking up to Eve, Lauren asked, but he didn''t know that Eve could hardly hear his voice at this time, and her mind was full of the exquisite beauty who was just like a heavenly woman just now.


    Compared with that extremely dazzling woman, she was like a weed on the side of the road, and couldn''t even touch her.


    "Eve, are you stupid?" In front of Eve, Lauren''s bad taste was pure and without other meaning.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Eh..." Eve recovered and looked up at Lauren''s smiling eyes. She couldn''t ask the question "who was that woman just now" in her heart, so she could only pretend to be ignorant and smiled and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "I asked you what the doctor has said." Lauren withdrew his smile, stared at Eve seriously and asked.


    "The doctor said I''m fine..." Eve''s mind was in a mess, and she said casually, "ording to the current treatment n, the condition can be alleviated. The previous fatigue may be due tock of vital energy. Just go back and have a good rest."


    After speaking, Eve buried her head quietly, pursing her lips. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Lauren couldn''t believe Eve''s understatement, so he raised his eyebrows and said,


    "Is that true? If you don''t tell the truth, I''m going to ask the doctor myself."


    When Eve heard this, she became anxious. She didn''t want Lauren to know what the doctor said to her, so she excused her before. But the scene she saw just now made her very concerned, so for the first time, Eve was angry with Lauren,


    "That''s what the doctor said. Why should I lie to you?!"


    Listening to Eve''s high-pitched voice, Lauren was a little puzzled. Was she angry?

 Chapter 932 A Strange Pleasure

    Chapter 932 A Strange Pleasure


    Thinking this way in his mind, Lauren asked,


    "Are you angry?"


    Eve was very remorseful why did she lose her temper? But the grievance welling up in her heart stimted the stubbornness in her bones, so she pouted and turned around.


    Eve walked towards the garage by herself. Lauren froze for a while and then did he catch up.


    "Eve, what''s wrong with you?" Lauren was really confused now and didn''t understand what Eve was doing.


    "It''s okay." Eve snorted and walked forward with her head buried, but no matter how fast she walked, she couldn''t walk as fast as Lauren did.


    "Eve, did the doctor say something?" After thinking about it, he felt that Eve''s abnormality should be rted to the doctor''s diagnosis. Lauren lowered his body and grabbed Eve''s arm to force her to stop and asked her.


    Her slender wrist was held by Lauren''s big hand, and Eve''s physical strength was impossible to break free in this life, so after trying two or three times, she softened like a deted balloon, and whispered aggrievedly,


    "I''m really fine..."


    Who believed it?


    Lauren''s eyebrows were raised.


    "Follow me back to the doctor right away. I''ll ask him myself." Lauren was by no means waiting for an answer. He turned around and was about to pull Eve back the same way, so Eve was naturally anxious. The soles of the feet grabbed the floor but couldn''t hold Lauren''s pace. Eve finally broke out, grabbed his wrist and shouted,


    "Who was that woman just now?!"


    "Huh?" Lauren stopped walking for a moment, unable to react for a while, but just as he turned around, he saw Eve''s blushing face. This time, even her little ears seemed to be cooked red.


    Under Lauren''s gaze, Eve felt her blood boil and her whole body was extremely hot, especially her face. Although she was ignorant, she knew that something would change once she asked this question. But she must not let Lauren go to see the doctor, so she bit the bullet and murmured softly,


    "The woman who hugged you just now... who is..."


    Although Eve''s voice was as small as a mosquito, Lauren could still hear it clearly. The next second he smiled, and the doubts in his heart immediately dissipated. So, did she care about this?


    A strange sense of joy rose in his heart. Lauren let go of Eve''s arm. Seeing that her head was almost buried in her chest, he deliberately leaned over to her and asked,


    "You want to know?"


    Hearing the irony in Lauren''s words, Eve suddenly raised her eyes and wanted to say "I don''t want to"! But her voice fell away as her eyes crashed into Lauren''s beautiful brown eyes...


    It turned out that Lauren''s pupils were so beautiful. Unlike Asians with clear irises, the periphery of his irises seemed to be smudged, and they looked like burning spheres at first nce, which were extremely attractive.


    As he saw that Eve stared into his eyes and became dazed, the joy in Lauren''s heart increased a lot. He smiled and said,


    "It''s just someone I don''t know. Don''t worry about it."


    So they didn''t know each other? In Eve''s chaotic thoughts, only this voice was clear, but then another voice full of doubts rang through her mind. If they didn''t know each other, why were they so close? Suddenly Eve realized that even if the answer was not the case, Lauren didn''t need to exin anything to her. After all, they just knew each other longer than the strangers, and he just felt sorry for her because of her body.


    When she thought of this, the heat in Eve''s blood subsided quietly, and her pair of eyes gradually cooled down, hiding the bitterness in her heart. She apologized in a low voice. "Sorry, I asked too much..."


    Lauren was in a good mood now, so how could he understand how sensitive a little girl like Eve was? He smiled and said,


    "No need to apologize. I forgot to exin."


    Eve didn''t answer this but smiled slightly, pretending that she didn''t care about his being perfunctory, but in fact, she cared very much.


    Lucia didn''t return to thepany until nearly five o''clock in the afternoon. If it wasn''t for the strange man, she should have finished the inspection at noon. His pestering caused her to line up again and wait for a long time.


    But fortunately, the doctor said that everything was normal and she was recovering very well. After telling the news to Arthur who came to pick her up on time at 5:30, he unexpectedly asked her when he was happy,


    "This kind of inspection doesn''t take too much time, right? Why didn''t youe back at five o''clock?"


    Lucia wrinkled her nose, and Lauren''s obnoxious smile came back to her mind.


    Seeing Lucia''s reaction, Arthur thought that she was cute and worried at the same time, so he continued to ask,


    "Did something happen?"


    "No," Lucia decided it was better not to tell Arthur. Otherwise, he would have to search the whole city to find the man, and the matter was not that serious, so she smiled and said,


    "It''s just that there are too many people in line, and I waited for a long time."


    Arthur frowned slightly when he heard the words, pinched Lucia''s face gently and said with a little reproach, "I told you to go directly to the Municipal Hospital. They will naturally give you priority as soon as you show up."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Mr. Davies, you''re really a great phnthropist." Lucia said half-jokingly. Davonnis Corp had charitable funds in every hospital in Athegate, and he was never stingy when doing charity.


    "Of course, especially the most generous to you." Arthur smiled softly. These words were definitely not sweet words. Let alone money, even if Lucia wanted the stars in the sky, he would pick them off for her. Although they were already considered a couple for a long time, Lucia couldn''t help but blush every time she heard Arthur''s love words. Her face looked as gentle as water, so pink and delicate that Arthur couldn''t put it down.


    Seeing that Arthur''s eyes were deep, and he wanted to do something to her in the office, Lucia quickly stopped him, deliberately changed the subject and said,


    "I haven''t had any coffee during this time."


    Although he knew that Lucia was deliberately changing the subject, Arthur still cooperated and stopped, but he didn''t forget to kiss her lips lightly.


    "With Nia''s character, either she finds a new backer, or she is countered by Casper."


    "I''m going to talk to her." Lucia said, avoiding Arthur''s soft kiss, as she would never know the truth without contact.


    "Okay, let''s find out her attitude towards Casper by the way. If she is still afraid, then Casper is lying." Although he said serious words, Arthur did not stop teasing Lucia. He loved her shyly timid look.

 Chapter 933 Becoming Visible

    Chapter 933 Bing Visible


    "Mr. Davies, let''s talk about something seriously. Can you be more serious?" Luciaughed and said out of breath, being teased by Arthur and dodging left and right. The two kissed back and forth more than ten times.


    "Teasing you, I''m serious too." Arthur kissed Lucia''s neck lightly again. His words were provocative but extremely serious.


    Lucia can only be dumbfounded now.


    At night, when Lucia called Nia, she was in the shower, not at her own house, but at Kevin''s house. And Casper was now bound, so she was getting bolder.


    It seemed to have be her habit to be attached to men, especially Kevin who was extremely gentle to her.


    Kevin saw Lucia''s call disy in the living room. Of course, he wouldn''t answer it, but told her about it after Nia came out of the shower.


    When she heard that Lucia was looking for her, Nia showed an impatient expression. "She and Arthur have no intention of helping me at all. After all, they think I''m worthless, and I''m really toozy to talk to her."


    "Lauren''s matter is still undecided," Kevin stood up and wiped Nia''s wet hair, soothing her gently, "We still have to depend on them, so..."


    "I know," Nia cast a coquettish look at Kevin, "I can bear the little grievance. By the way, how is Lauren''s information?"


    "It''s kind of having something... but..." Kevin frowned, wondering if he should tell her the information he had so hard to find.


    "What are you hesitating about?" Seeing Kevin''s hesitating, Nia turned around and asked him.


    Kevin pondered for a moment, and then slowly opened his mouth,C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Did you know that there is a famous family in Mexico that is in charge of the economic lifeline of most of Mexico? But this family is very mysterious, and the outside world has no way of getting in touch with its ruler. I am not sure whether Lauren is from that family."


    "The surname of this family is Osade, right?" Nia already understood what Kevin meant.


    "Yes, you know that Mexico''s national conditions areplicated. The business involved in the Osade family is both legal and illegal. If Lauren is really from there, then his strength is far beyond what we can imagine. Don''t talk about finding him as a backer, letting him directly destroy Casper is a breeze." Kevin said solemnly.


    "Really?!" Nia was overjoyed and didn''t expect that she really found a treasure.


    "Don''t be so happy," Kevin said in a deep voice, full of thoughts. "You must be very careful when dealing with this kind of person. Otherwise, you will get nothing."


    "What are you afraid of?" Nia didn''t take Kevin''s words seriously, but said with a smile,


    "Even the strongest warrior can be seduced by a beautiful woman. Lauren came here for Arthur, but he has been in Athegate for more than half a month and still hasn''t contacted him. It''s because of that little bitch Eve. I guess he''s used to seeing beauties and interested in an ordinary girl like Eve."


    "The scale here is very difficult to grasp. If we are too ttering, our intentions will be easily discovered by him. If we are too unfamiliar and our goals cannot be achieved, you have to teach your sister about it." Kevin exin.


    "What does she know? She pretends to be pitiful all day long," Nia pouted contemptuously, as if talking about Eve would dirty her mouth.


    "However, I think Lauren likes this, and he probably has slowly realized that without me giving her a blood transfusion, Eve will not befortable living. If he really cares about her, there will be times when he begs me!"


    After speaking, Nia raised her eyebrows triumphantly, as if she had already secured the victory.


    Kevin was also influenced by her, and couldn''t help but smile, saying,


    "Your sister is obedient to you. As long as you use the right methods, you will be able to win over Lauren smoothly. Nia, I have almost transferred all the power from your hands now. We can''t predict when Casper will kick down thedder, so you need to hurry up."


    "I understand," Nia just replied and kissed Kevin. She smiled and pushed him away,


    "What''s the rush? I haven''t called Lucia back yet."


    Unexpectedly, Kevin kept moving and said frivolously,


    "What''s the rush? She''s always been the only one to keep us in suspense, and this time we''ll take the initiative."


    Nia really listened to Kevin''s words, and she called Lucia back after the two lingered for a while, and it was already eleven o''clock in the evening.


    Seeing that Kevin was resting by the bed, Nia cleared her voice, and apologized "with guilt" after the call was connected,


    "Ms Webb, I''m sorry. I just muted my phone, so I didn''t receive your call."


    "It''s already eleven o''clock..." Lucia''s voice sounded very displeased.


    Nia curled her lips and smiled, but her tone was very humble,


    "I''m really sorry, Ms Webb. Did you ask me for something?"


    "Some things need to be confirmed to you. Do you have time to meet tomorrow?"


    "Of course," Nia replied immediately. "It just so happens that there is a business meeting tomorrow, and it''s a good time for us to meet there, so as not to arouse Casper''s suspicion." "Okay, see you tomorrow." After speaking, Lucia hung up the phone, turned and leaned into Arthur''s arms.


    "An appointment?" When Nia put down the phone, Kevin turned sideways and hugged her.


    "Yes." Just as she replied, seeing Kevin start to move again, Nia quickly stopped him, "No, I will go backter."


    "Don''t go back tonight." He didn''t know if it was because of Lauren''s matter or what, Kevin, who had always been cautious, actually persuaded Nia to stay,


    "Anyway, he has no time to take care of you."


    "He doesn''t care about me, and there is an old woman at home." Nia kissed Kevin tofort him, and then got up to get dressed,


    "Libby is afraid that I won''t be able to take care of Casper. It''s annoying."


    "Be patient. She won''t stay for long." Kevin smiled darkly.


    It was close to midnight when Nia returned to her apartment. As expected, the lights were still on. As soon as the door was opened, Libby came out in her pajamas when she heard the noise in the bedroom. "Nia, youe back sote today?"


    "Well," Nia said with a weary gesture, "There''s an important engagement. Where''s Casper? Is he back?"


    "Not yet," Libby said worriedly. "You can''t go on like this. You two are busy with your own business. I haven''t seen you together very much these days. If this goes on like this, the rtionship will gradually fade away. Nia, it''s not easy for two people to be together. You have to manage well."


    Nia sneered from the bottom of her heart when she heard this. Didn''t she just want her to step back and be humble to Casper?

 Chapter 934 Give Up Again

    Chapter 934 Give Up Again


    Even though she said that in her heart, Nia naturally wouldn''t show it, but just responded meekly,


    "I see. I will pay attention to it in the future."


    Libby just liked Nia''s docile appearance, and taking the rare opportunity, she even held her hand and chatted with her on the sofa for a while. After a while, the door opened and Casper came back.


    Seeing Casper, Nia felt dazed. In fact, they hadn''t seen each other for many days. Although Casper woulde back at night, their rest time was staggered, and she often left early the next morning. From the beginning, the feeling of unfamiliarity sprouted unconsciously.


    She really didn''t know how she trusted this man with all her heart.


    Casper had only walked a few steps into the living room, and Nia had already thought quickly.


    "Mom, Nia, why haven''t you rested yet?" Casper always had a bright smile on his face.


    "Look at you. You didn''t go home until early in the morning," Libby stood up to meet her son, and said worriedly after smelling the alcohol on his body, "You still drank so much."


    "Do I have a lot of entertainment?" Casper said with a fawning smile, "Didn''t dad often do that too?"


    "You child," although the words were reproachful, she still doted on her son. Libby taught him with a smile, "Just learned this from your father?"


    "I''ll get you some tea." Seeing that she couldn''t get in for a moment, Nia took the initiative to walk into the kitchen.


    Libby secretly observed Nia and whispered to Casper,


    "Casper, Nia just came home. It''s not okay for you two to be so busy. When will I have a grandchild in this situation?"


    The smile on Casper''s face froze for a few seconds. He subconsciously thought that Nia was provoking something in front of Libby. Otherwise, how could she bring up the matter of the child so suddenly? "Mom, I''m just starting my career now, and I''m not in a hurry to have a baby." Casper said with a smirk.


    "Get married and establish a family first and then start a career. Besides, you have already established a career. Hurry up and give birth to my grandchild. I can take care of the child. What are you afraid of!?" Libby said with a smile.


    Casper was extremely impatient, but he still had to put on a smile to deal with Libby. While the two were talking, Nia poured him a cup of strong tea and sat obediently aside.


    Casper nced at Nia out of the corner of his eye and began to persuade Libby to go back to the room to rest. Libby thought he had listened to what she said, so she returned to the room with a smile, leaving the two of them alone.


    As soon as Libby left, the temperature in the living room dropped instantly, and Nia sat on the sofa, seemingly unaware that Casper was staring at her coldly.


    "You know she''s not my mother. Don''t try to use her to force me to marry you." Having already had a showdown with Nia, Casper was not polite when speaking now.


    Nia was shocked when she heard the words, with mixed feelings in her heart. Not to mention she didn''t do it at all, even if she did it, wouldn''t it be natural?


    This time, Nia turned back into a weak woman, looked at Casper sadly and asked,


    "Casper, what am I to you now? A pawn? A ything?"


    It was absolutely impossible for Casper to view Nia''s question from an emotional perspective, but immediately he asked,


    "What do you mean by that?"


    What did she notice?


    With a wry smile, Nia said, "You are bing more and more indifferent to me. It''s fine to y with women outside, but do you think how long has it been since you got close to me? Casper, I don''t even want my reputation because of you. Is it still okay to socialize outside now? Few people ridicule me for what happened back then. Have you thought about what I have done for you?"


    What Casper was most impatient with was listening to this kind of theory of self-sacrifice. At the beginning, Poppy liked to use this kind of argument to restrain him, so his answer was merciless,


    "Nia, don''t take yourself too seriously. The rtionship between us is based on cooperation. The so-called rtionship is just your imagination. I have never promised you that you will be Mrs. Wood or Mrs. Taylor. If you want to keep your current glory and wealth, you just need to be obedient."


    After hearing these cold-blooded and ruthless words, Niaughed at herself. She asked such a stupid question just now, and she obviously gave up so many times. So this time, half-acting and half-grievance, she replied in a low voice,


    "I see, I won''t ask you any more questions."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "That''s right." Thinking that he had intimidated Nia, Casper leaned proudly on the sofa, saw Nia''s aggrieved look, andforted her with kindness,


    "Don''t worry. As long as you are obedient, you will definitely have prosperity and wealth for the rest of your life."


    Nia nodded silently, but there were countless evil thoughts in her mind.


    The next day, Lucia and Nia met at a business meeting as scheduled. After the meeting, the two chatted in the rest area. StandHill Investment Company was not qualified to participate in a meeting of this scale, so Nia didn''t have to worry about being suspected for betray.


    This time it was Lucia looking for her, so Nia felt that she was in the dominant position, and asked before she could speak,


    "Ms Webb, is there something important you want to discuss with me?"


    Lucia''s eyes moved slightly, and she secretly felt amused. Maybe Nia didn''t realize what problems would be exposed by her change of attitude, so she replied with a faint smile,


    "Of course it''s about Casper. You should know we''ve talked to Miles, right?"


    "I know, after I came back, Casper talked about the process of your negotiation vividly, but he seemed very dissatisfied with your attitude." Nia chose her words carefully without revealing her cards. "So, is he lying, or you?" Lucia moved her lips, getting to the point.


    Nia was not in a panic. Of course she knew that Lucia and Arthur were thoughtful, and they will never choose to believe just a few words from her or Casper. And this was also one of her bargaining chips in the game. It would be no good to reveal the truth early on.


    That was why she never told Lucia and Arthur who Casper was. In the beginning, she just told Lucia that she doubted his identity.


    "Ms Webb, even if I say he is lying, what I say is true. You may not believe it all, right?" After thinking through it, Nia had confidence in her words.


    "Indeed." Lucia didn''t hide her suspicion.


    "Ms Webb, you''re really outspoken," Niaughed and said, "But there is one small thing that can easily prove my honesty."


    When she saw that Nia stopped abruptly at the most important moment, Lucia''s eyes moved. She smiled and said nothing. If she didn''t tell her, she won''t ask.


    Seeing that Lucia didn''t even ask, Nia felt displeased. She used to admire Lucia''s calmness, but now she only hated it.

 Chapter 935 Make A Deal Again

    Chapter 935 Make a Deal Again


    "Will you ask?" Nia asked deliberately.


    "You can say what you want, and I believe that you will ask for any conditions before saying it. Since you are the one who said it, why should I ask for nonsense?" Lucia said with a slight smile.


    Nia was frozen for a few seconds, and Lucia shattered the sense of superiority she had just gained from controlling the overall situation.


    "Would you like to tell me?" Lucia smiled at Nia''s dazed expression and asked.


    Reluctantly but putting her interests first, Nia epted Lucia''s question, "I want half of the share of the development zone project that you hold."


    "Half?" Lucia raised an eyebrow slightly. "Is the information you provided that valuable?"


    If Nia were to hold half of her share, she would be the secondrgest shareholder of the entire project.


    "Casper is now depriving me of my rights in Stable Growth. You can check it out. I must transfer as much money as possible to the development zone project. It is justifiable, and you and Mr. Davies are in control. Casper dares not say anything." Nia didn''t try to hide her true intentions with tricks, believing that honesty would make Lucia trust her more.


    Lucia looked at Nia''s sincere eyes, sometimes thinking it was funny how one could turn their face into a mask.


    "Okay, tell me what clues you can give me." Lucia nodded.


    "Did you know that Miles'' wife, Libby, has been to my house?" As she saw that things had turned around, Nia''s voice raised. "Although I don''t know exactly what you guys talked about at the time, Libby was forcibly left in Athegate by Casper to restrain Miles. From this, you can see whether his confession to you is true or false."


    "Are you sure?" Lucia asked calmly. "It''s normal for a mother to care about her son."


    "Ms. Webb, it''s up to you to believe it or not. Anyway, I''ve already told you everything I know." Nia wanted to regain control of the game. "As long as you test it a little, you''ll know immediately."


    "If I verify your words in ten days, our deal will be concluded." Lucia asked Nia nomittally.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ten days?


    Nia felt that this time was too long, but she couldn''t argue with Lucia''s indifferent eyes, so she could only nod in agreement in the end.


    From the meeting, Nia did not go back to thepany, but came to the hotel to "visit" Eve in a lean work dress. Eve, who had never seen her sister look so lean, led her into the room andplimented her, "Nia, you look so good dressed like this, like a strong woman."


    "Just like?" Nia raised her eyebrows andughed.


    "No," Eve corrected with a blush, "You''re!"


    Nia was so pleased with herself that she asked Eve to call the waiter to make tea for them, and Eve asked timidly,


    "Can I trouble someone like this?"


    "Trouble?" Nia snickered, patted Eve''s cheek and said, "Silly sister, here, the money paid must be equal to the service. You live in the presidential suite, 2, 000 dors a day, not to mention let them make tea, or just make them at will."


    "This is not very good, right...?" Eve still can not afford to bother others in such a hasty manner.


    "Eve, you are too small. Mr. Osade will underestimate you." Niaughed.


    At the mention of Lauren, Eve''s originally bright eyes instantly dimmed. Nia immediately saw it and quickly asked,


    "Eve, did you and Mr. Osade have a falling out?"


    "No..." Eve whispered, her mind recalling the face of the bright and beautiful woman she saw in the hospital yesterday.


    Lauren''s perfunctory and non-exnation made Eve profoundly aware that even though how much he took care of her, the gulf between the two could not be crossed, and she was not in a position or qualified to ask anything more.


    Eve was very inferior.


    "Something must have happened, right?" Nia stared into Eve''s eyes and asked seriously, and couldn''t let anything go wrong with Eve in front of Lauren.


    Eve thought about it and thought it would be okay to tell her sister, so she told her exactly what she saw in that scene yesterday, and foolishly asked,


    "Nia, am I being too nosy? With my status, I''m not qualified to ask who that person is, right? It''s good that Mr. Osade isn''t angry with me... but I always feel stuffy inside. I don''t know why."


    As she heard Eve''s words, Nia was overjoyed. It seemed that her silly sister had quietly had a crush on Lauren, but she just did not know it yet. She also worried that Lauren and other women entangled. Could it be that she misjudged and miscalcted his care for her sister?


    But before she had tried again and again, Lauren could not have no feelings for Eve.


    "Nia..." Seeing Nia staring at herself without saying anything, Eve became even more anxious.


    Nia swayed over and hurriedlyforted Eve, "Eve, it''s you who think too much. I think Mr. Osade just doesn''t want you to misunderstand it. You and he have been together for more than half a month. Have you seen him bring other women back?"


    "No..." Eve hung her head, not confident at all.


    "That''s all," Nia truly hated Eve''s timid appearance, but on the surface still had to patiently guide her, "Eve, sometimes you have to be more confident. If you care, then just ask him for rification." "How can that be!" Eve hurriedly shook her head, "How can I ask about Mr. Osade''s personal affairs."


    Nia was speechless. Was she too simple or too deep?


    "So here''s where you''re not confident, Eve. I don''t believe you really feel nothing for Mr. Osade. He''s a noble man, but he cares for you in every way. There is no simple friendship between men and women. You feel unhappy when you see him and other women close. Is not because you have begun to care about him?"


    If someone else said this, it was afraid Eve will again shake her head again, but the person in front of her was her sister who will not deliberately deceive her and will not take pleasure in it. And the most important thing was ... what she felt in her heart was said by her sister.


    But... Eve once again fell silent and buried her head, whispering,


    "Even if I really care about him ... but with a body like mine ..."


    She would only be a burden to others.


    Eve was clear about that, but did not have the courage to speak it out. If she did so, even her little hope for herself would be broken.

 Chapter 936 Family Love As Bait

    Chapter 936 Family Love as Bait


    Eve remembered what the doctor said to herself that day.


    "Are you sure you take your medicine on time?"


    "Well, I always take medicine on time, but my physical condition is not as good as before. I didn''t need you to give me blood transfusions before, and I could maintain my basic energy through drug treatment. But recently I always feel very tired andck of energy. If I don''t pay attention, I will feel dizzy, sweat and get cold." Eve honestly told the doctor about her physical condition.


    The doctor looked at Nia, then the medical records, and said helplessly,


    "If this is true, it means that your body is beginning to develop resistance to the drug. The effect of the drug on you is no longer as good as before. Now you have two options. First, you have to do aprehensive examination again and prepare a new drug ording to your physical condition. The second is to ask your sister to increase the frequency of blood transfusions to see if there is any improvement with the current treatment n."


    Eve frowned when she heard this, and was unwilling to try either of the two options.


    Once the examination was done again, she will have to travel between major hospitals as before, and her parents will suffer, so she must leave Athegate. But Eve was distressed and unwilling to let her sister keep transfusing her blood.


    "Miss Davidson, have you decided which option to use?" Seeing that Eve was silent, the doctor asked her.


    "I''d better wait for a while. Maybe I''m really just too tired recently. That''s why I''m like this. If it''s still like this after a while, I''lle to you again." Eve chose to procrastinate.


    Anyway, from the very beginning, she knew that she would not live long, so she wanted toe and spend more time with her sister to make up for what she owed her.


    "Okay," the doctor couldn''t force Eve to receive treatment, but he didn''t forget to tell her before she left, "Miss Davidson, you must pay close attention to the changes in your physical condition. If the condition is not under control and worsens, then you..."


    "I know." A wry smile lingered on her lips, and Eve left the consulting room with these words.


    So at this moment, even if she knew that she had already developed feelings for Lauren, how dared she, who was so kind, easily touch this ignorant feeling?


    Eve''s inferiorityplex was beyond Nia''s expectations. She thought Eve would jump for joy at her prompting, but she didn''t expect that she would be a cowardly person before it even started.


    She didn''t allow it!


    "Eve, I just encouraged you to be more confident, and you immediately began to feel inferior? Blood disease is not a terminal illness. As long as it is treated properly, you can live for a long time, and you can see a wider world and new things. You can meet more interesting people. Mom, dad and I haven''t give up. Why are you getting timid instead?"


    Seeing her sister grabbing her arm with a passionate look, how could Eve dare to say that it was actually because Nia ignored her and cut off contact with her family. She had been hollowed out, and now she was just an empty shelf...


    But seeing her sister caring so much about her, Eve could only hold the corner of her mouth reluctantly and said,


    "Nia, you''re right. I still have a long life to live, so I can''t be so depressed."


    "Isn''t that right?" Nia didn''t pay attention to whether the smile on Eve''s lips came from her heart, and said after a sigh of relief,


    "Since you know that you are interested in Mr. Osade, you can''t sit still. You should take the initiative asionally and be intimate with him. Men like this."


    Eve was nomittal, and besides, she couldn''t understand, but she nodded obediently.


    "Also," seeing Eve obeying her orders, Nia began to teach her,


    "You actually have an advantage that no one canpare to. Do you know?"


    "What is it?" Eve raised her eyes naively, thinking that her sister would discover some of her good qualities, but what she said next made her feel ashamed. "That''s your disease. You are weaker and more pitiful than others. This characteristic can move a man''spassion even more. This is your trump card!"


    Nia was in high spirits, and Eve''s eyes widened, almost thinking she had heard wrong.


    "Nia, are you joking?" Who would use their sick body as a trump card? For a moment, Eve almost questioned her sister''s character.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not joking," Nia finally noticed that Eve''s expression was wrong, but she chose to shake her instead of understanding her,


    "The rtionship between a man and a woman is extremelyplicated. Do you think you can capture a man''s heart just by liking it? It''s too naive to think like this. Why do you think Lauren is so interested in you?"


    Was it because she was vulnerable?


    Eve heard the meaning of her sister''s words, and felt very hurt.


    Seeing Eve pursed her lips and said nothing, Nia sighed, as if mocking herself,


    "I know, do you think I''m too scheming now?"


    "Nia, I..." Eve wanted to say no, but her thoughts were all written on her face, and she couldn''t lie at all.


    "Heh," with a snort, Nia slowly let go of Eve''s hand, leaned into the sofa and sneered at her lightly, and said coldly,


    "Sure enough, I knew you would think so. You are not deeply involved in the world, and you are as innocent as a piece of white paper, but I have been trained in society early. Do you think I don''t want to keep a pure heart? But reality does not allow me to do so. I can only choose to be cunning and insidious. Only in this way can I survive here!"


    After finishing speaking, Nia forced herself to burst into tears, looking stubborn and fragile.


    Seeing Nia like this, Eve backed down instantly. She quickly sat next to her sister and asked her anxiously,


    "Nia, how have you been living outside all these years? Can you tell me..."


    What happened to make her sister be like this?


    When Nia heard this, she couldn''t helpughing secretly. Eve was hooked...


    So, holding her sister''s hand with a face full of loneliness, Nia began to tell her about her miserable and inspirational history. If someone who knew the truth heard what she said, they probably can''t help butugh out loud after half of it. And they would probably have to p their hands to show their admiration for her imagination and eloquence, but Eve had no doubts in her, and in her leisurely telling, she put herself into her pain.


    In Nia''s narrative, she waspletely a miserable woman.


    "I came to Athegate by myself back then. I was not familiar with the ce and I didn''t have much money. Fortunately, I have good qualifications and applied for Jibillion Inc. At that time, I worked hard and started from the grassroots step by step. The intern girl serving tea had finally be a senior assistant."

 Chapter 937 The Self-report of the Sufferer

    Eve listened carefully to Nia''s continuation.


    "That''s when I met the woman who has influenced me to this day, Lucia."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Is that the CEO who lost her temper at her birthday party?" Eve still remembered the name.


    "Yes, it''s her." Seeing that the foreshadowing she had nted had worked, Nia was secretly proud and said,


    "At that time, she applied to thepany as a talented graduate of MIT. She was already in a high position at the beginning. I became her assistant. During that time, I worked diligently, thinking that my efforts would be rewarded. But I did not expect..."


    "Nia, what happened?" Following Nia''s rising and falling voice, Eve also became nervous.


    "Listen to me slowly," Nia said soothingly to Eve,


    "I didn''t expect Lucia''s background to be soplicated. She used to be the daughter of the famous Webb family. Later, because of an extramarital affair, she was kicked out of the family business and fled abroad to rebuild. When she came back, she made herself a shrewd and capable strong woman. But she actually wanted to revenge, and she wanted to take revenge on her ex-husband who forced her away." "Is that the one who gave her flowers?" Eve couldn''t help but interject again.


    Nia nced at Eve, and waited for her to shut her mouth obediently before saying,


    "That''s right, that''s the person. In order to get revenge on her ex-husband, she hooked up with her current boyfriend Arthur. Arthur is a well-known rich bachelor in Athegate, and he was also the object of her extramarital affairs. They also have an illegitimate child. After they get together, they devoted themselves to dealing with her ex-husband. Originally, these things had nothing to do with me. I just wanted to do my job well. Even after she sessfully recaptured the family business, I was willing to follow her to the Webbex Group. Unexpectedly, I was reduced to a pawn in the end." "Nia..." Eve grabbed her sister''s hand, and felt sorry for the pain in her eyes.


    "When Lucia fell abroad, she went to an old friend of her father. That old friend''s identity was not simple, and he was also from a wealthy family. During that time, she actually had feelings for the son of her father''s old friend, but she chose to return for revenge. How could that man be willing, so..."


    Speaking of which, Nia took a deep breath as though heartbroken. Feeling Eve''s distressed grip on her wrist, she forced a wry smile and continued,


    "His name is Reynolds Brown. In order to get close to Lucia, I, as her assistant, was the first to be used by him. But at the beginning, I didn''t know it at all. I thought I was lucky to meet the Prince Charming in this life. Until Lucia told the truth, I realized that I was cheated, and at that time... I had already lost my virginity to him..."


    "Nia..." Eve''s eyes turned red when she heard this, and a string of tears fell down instantly. She never knew that her sister''s life was so difficult.


    "Actually, if Lucia didn''t tell me the truth, maybe it''s good to live in Reynolds'' lies, but she was extremely jealous. She already had Arthur and wanted to rekindle the old rtionship with Reynolds, so she didn''t hesitate to provoke our rtionship. For Reynolds, I once vited my conscience and betrayed thepany. Lucia took advantage of this to drive me out of Webbex Group. But at that time, she was not only two-timing, but also had an affair with Arthur''s cousin Spencer. And ended up even getting engaged to him."


    Nia spoke more and more seriously and became more and more excited. At this time, she had already regarded these fabricated lies as facts.


    "That Lucia is so hateful!" Eve had tears in her eyes, not forgetting to scold the person who hurt her sister angrily.


    "Actually, I don''t me Reynolds." Wiping away tears pretendingly, Nia sighed and said, "Because he confessed to me afterwards and gave me five million inpensation, but can I take it? Although I betrayed thepany, it was for him wholeheartedly. If I take that, I will really be a person who is greedy for money!"


    "Yeah, we don''t want his bad money!" Eve echoed emotionally.


    "But without a job, how can I live in Athegate?" Nia looked at her sister aggrievedly, and poured out,


    "All I got in exchange for my sincerity was betrayal. Eve, tell me how I should continue to live a simple life? Water, electricity, phone bills, living expenses, bills weighed me down. Mom and dad have given everything to you. Do I have to go home and cling to them?"


    Eve''s lips moved, but she couldn''t say a word, the bitterness in her heart spread, and the pain was unbearable.


    "So, I chose to fall," Nia said with a wry smile.


    "I have been hiding it from you before, just because I didn''t want you to look down on me, but I really had no choice. At that time, my only way out was to be Spencer''s lover. Don''t think that it was me who seduced him on my own initiative. After getting engaged, he found Lucia often had private trysts with Arthur, so he found me, who used to be her assistant, and arranged me next to her to monitor her every move. And at that time, he slept me."


    Eve looked at Nia, whose eyes were full of misery, and felt very distressed.


    "You must think I''m dirty." Niaughed at herself.


    "Nia, I don''t feel that way. I just feel sorry for you..." Eve shook her head and exined. Her tears also fell down, without a single bit of hypocrisy. Hugging Eve, Nia seemed to be appeased, and bravely continued,


    "In the process of interacting with Spencer, I started to be stupid again. I knew that he was just using me to contain Lucia, but I was really moved by his sweet words. In the end, I provoked Lucia, thinking that I was better than her, but I didn''t expect to end up with nothing in the end. Actually, I know I was an unknown little assistant, and she is the president of Webbex Group. I didn''t know who Spencer will choose?" After speaking, Nia also shed bitter tears, looking at her sister pitifully.


    All Eve can do now was to hold her sister''s hand tightly, even if it can only transmit a little bit of strength to her.


    "After being abandoned by Spencer, I as in trouble again. At that time, I suddenly realized that if I want to not be bullied, I have to be strong. Only when I am strong, no one will hit me with bad thoughts!" "Nia, what happened after that?" Eve was not stupid. If her sister was blindly humble, she would definitely not be where she was today.


    "I got in touch with Lucia''s ex-husband, Jacob, and we work together to open today''s Stable Growth and have today''s identity. This is my choice in desperation." Nia said to her sister without hesitation.

 Chapter 938 Are You Leaving?

    Eve didn''t know what to say when she heard this. She clearly knew that her sister''s choice was wrong and immoral, but... she couldn''t help it... Seeing that Eve frowned and said nothing, Nia sneered from the bottom of her heart, and continued to act out her bitter drama,


    "I know that I have to bear the corresponding consequences for making such a choice. After working with Jacob, I didn''t settle down. In order to fight against Spencer, he even forced me to release the video of myself being raped by Spencer. Do you think I''m now dressed in bright clothes and living a leisurely life? In fact, I live in panic every day, being controlled by Jacob, and Lucia is protected by Arthur. Who can I rely on?"


    Hearing this, even though there was some resentment in her heart, Eve still got up and hugged Nia desperately. Especially after she heard her public scandal video, her heart ached even more and tears nted down like beads. She choked but told her firmly,


    "Nia, I don''t know that you have suffered so much. Other people will hurt you, but I will never!"


    Nia hugged Eve back, and wetness fell on her shoulders. She was also slightly dazed when she felt her thin body. Did she do it too hard? But when she thought of the consequences of being soft-hearted, her eyes sank, and the little affection that rose from the bottom of her heart was instantly shattered.


    "So do you now know why I left you here? If possible, I will never let others know that you are my sister. This will only cause you to be ndered and questioned by others. I think Mr. Osade treats you very good. That''s why I cruelly kept you by his side..."


    "Nia, I understand. You don''t need to exin..." Eve was so choked up that she couldn''t speak clearly.


    Thinking that she used to wonder if her sister hated her, and would ignore her if she hated her, Eve now only felt like she was extremely petty. She didn''t understand how much her sister had been wronged, and she can''t imagine how sad she must be when she encountered those hardships, and how helpless.


    "Okay, stop crying. I can''t help it..." She was actually tired of Eve''s crying in her heart, but Nia still persuaded her with a warm gesture.


    Eve was sobbing and finally calmed down a bit, but she still asked Nia,


    "Nia, then your biggest enemy is that Lucia right now?"


    "Not only Lucia, but also Jacob. Before, I thought Jacob helped me because he sympathized with my experience, but now I realize that he just used me to beat Lucia. Eve, I''m not innocent, so I hope you can have a bright future. Mr. Osade has a good family background. If you can be with him, then I won''t have to worry about you anymore."


    Eve sobbed, and didn''t immediately respond to Nia''s words. Being asked to take Mr. Osade as an attachment, she couldn''t do it for a while.


    "I''m not forcing you to find a stable backer, but just reminding you to seize the opportunity." Nia saw Eve''s thoughts and continued to lobby, "Besides, if you leave Mr. Osade like this now, do you feel willing? Don''t you feel reluctant?"


    "But... it might just be wishful thinking on my part..." Eve said timidly.


    "I have a way to test how much he cares about you. Would you like to try?" Nia''s eyes lit up, showing her the temptation.


    Eve shook her head subconsciously. She was righteous, so she was naturally unwilling to use probing methods to study emotions.


    "Eve, listen to me once. You won''t regret it." Nia said firmly.


    Seeing that her sister''s eyes were burning, and there were still tears in her eyes when she told her grievances just now, Eve couldn''t say no to refuse, so she could only nod helplessly in the end. Well, if it proved that Mr. Osade didn''t care about her, then she didn''t have to have any expectations.


    Finally getting a satisfactory answer, when Eve buried her head shyly, Nia showed a triumphant smile, hugged her and chatted with her for a while. After a while, both of them stabilized their emotions. In the afternoon, Lauren was taking a nap in the room, when there was a knock on the door suddenly. Stoffer got up quickly to answer the door.


    Opening the door, seeing the two sisters, Stoffer deliberately whispered, "He is resting. If you have something to do,e backter."


    It was no wonder that Stoffer was cold towards Nia and Eve. Now that Eve can influence Lauren, he and Dely didn''t think it was a good phenomenon, especially when Eve was obedient to Nia. Eve felt like there was an amnesty when she heard this, and quickly shook her sister''s arm to signal her to leave. Unexpectedly, Nia did not back down at all, but smiled and said to Stoffer, "Please let him know, I have something important to talk to Mr. Osade."


    Stoffer frowned, showing some contempt. What important things did she and he have to talk about?


    Just when he was about to refuse again, Lauren''szy voice sounded behind him,


    "Stoffer, who''s at the door?"


    Nia''s eyes lit up, in stark contrast to the flustered Eve, while Stoffer sighed secretly, turned his head helplessly and said,


    "It''s Miss Davidson and her sistering."


    Hearing that it was Eve, Lauren sat up from the bed, and soon came out of the bedroom in pajamas. The open front of the shirt revealed his firm chest. Eve subconsciously lowered her head shyly as soon as she saw this scene, and moved her body and hid behind her sister. Her face turned crimson, and her heart was pounding.


    When he saw Eve''s reaction, the corners of Lauren''s mouth curled up in pleasure.


    "Don''t you take a good rest bute to find me something?" Lauren''s words were definitely addressed to Eve, even though she was hiding behind Nia at this time.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As if she had gotten used to Lauren''s indifference, Nia automatically made herself thick-skinned, and said to Lauren,


    "Mr. Osade, it''s like this. I came to see my sister just now. I heard that she was unwell and went to the hospital yesterday. Maybe I really didn''t take good care of her, so I want to take her home now and stop by to express my thanks to you."


    "What?!" Hearing that Eve was about to leave, Lauren immediately raised his eyebrows in displeasure. A pair of brown eyes stared at her and he said coldly,


    "You want to go?"


    Eve''s mind was buzzing now, and the image inside was still on Lauren''s strong chest muscles. As if she didn''t hear his question at all, Nia quickly pushed her quietly.


    Only then did Evee to her senses, and she replied in a daze, "Ah? What?"


    "I''m asking you..." Lauren''s voice was as low as a dull bell, "Are you leaving?"

 Chapter 939 Sprout In The Bud

    Eve suddenly became nervous under Lauren''s fiery gaze, and Nia secretly scolded her for being useless, and quickly answered for her,


    "Yes, Eve ising home with me. We were packing in the room just now. Mr. Osade, how much did Eve spend on the room? Shall I transfer it on to you now?"


    "Is it about money?" Lauren gave Nia a cold look, then turned to stare at Eve, "Why do you leave all of a sudden?"


    This time, Eve finally managed to make a sound, and said in a low voice,


    "Well, my sister said that I am too much trouble for you to live here, so she will take me home. Mr. Osade, thank you for taking care of me during this time."


    "You''ve lived for half a month, and now you''re talking about trouble?" Lauren didn''t believe Eve''s words, and the thought in his mind was very firm that she was not allowed to leave!


    Eve was choked all of a sudden, and nced at Lauren with a pair of moist eyes, feeling very wronged.


    As soon as she looked up, Lauren passed Nia and grabbed Eve''s wrist and pulled her directly to him, looking down into her eyes and asking,


    "Did you cry just now?"


    After he spoke, his gaze instantly became cold, and he shot straight at Nia.


    "Yes," Eve didn''t deny it, and didn''t notice that Lauren was staring at her sister with unfriendly eyes, so she just buried her head and said,


    "Just now I chatted with my sister for a while, thinking of my parents, so I cried."


    "Really?" Lauren replied, and his eyes still fixed on Nia.


    Nia forced a calm smile and shrugged her shoulders a little helplessly. Seeing that her eyes were also bloodshot, Lauren didn''t hold on to this matter, but...Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Don''t go. I''ve taken care of you for so long, and now your body hasn''t recovered. It seems like there''s nothing I can do to just leave."


    Lauren was the only one who can say such absurd reasons so confidently.


    After hearing this sentence, Eve mustered up the courage to slowly raise her eyes to look at Lauren. After seeing his frown, she believed her sister''s words a little bit. Mr. Osade seemed to... really care about her...


    Thinking of this, with her face up, Eve became so shy, and all the changes in her expression fell into Lauren''s eyes, and Lauren felt very baffled.


    Why was she blushing for no reason?


    Niaughed secretly at the side. Everything was under her control. The two of them had clearly agreed to each other!


    It was time to go out on her own. Nia interrupted Lauren and Eve''s mutual gaze, saying apologetically,


    "Mr. Osade, I am very grateful that you have been taking care of Eve, but it is not appropriate for her to live outside all the time. If others find out, it should be said that I have not taken good care of my sister." "Who would know?" Lauren refuted Nia bluntly.


    Of course Nia was not annoyed. The more domineering Lauren was, the more he cared about Eve.


    "But..."


    "No but!" Straight away from Nia''s words, Lauren looked down at Eve and asked seriously, "Eve, do you want to leave?"


    The hidden meaning of this sentence was that she can really just leave him like this?


    Lauren didn''t know it, but Eve, who had been reminded by Nia, felt it. She timidly responded in a low voice,


    "I''m afraid to trouble you..."


    "As long as I don''t say it''s troublesome, don''t think about it. There''s no need to discuss this matter. If I say no, you won''t leave." Lauren didn''t know how much he cared about Eve. He was never delicate, and when he showed his emotions, he could only show emotion. He was overbearing and acted ording to his own wishes.


    Eve was too shy to answer, but it was Nia who helped her out.


    "Eve, if that''s the case, stay here. I''ll exin to mom and dad."


    Having heard that, Lauren unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief, let go of Eve''s wrist and said,


    "I''m really annoyed by you guys. You''ll mention it once in a while. As long as I don''t open my mouth, you won''t be allowed to leave, you know?"


    Eve''s starry eyes twitched. Carefully feeling the feelings that had sprouted in her heart, she responded with a low "hmm".


    Back in the room, Nia cheerfully said to Eve,


    "Look, he really cares about you, right?"


    Eve nodded shyly, but still felt that this method was inappropriate. However, she would not say it in front of her sister. Seeing her so happy, she also smiled and bent her eyebrows, thinking that the rtionship between herself and her sister had grown further.


    Libby had lived at Nia''s house for more than ten days. Although she was very happy to be with her son, she still missed her husband. So when Casper came home that day, she said to her son, "Casper, is your pneumoniapletely cured? I n to go back in two days, and I don''t know what''s going on when he''s alone at home."


    "Mom, what''s the rush?" Casper responded calmly, "With so many people around Dad, how can no one take care of him? It''s been a long time since we, mother and son, get along well together, and I can''t bear to let you leave."


    Libby liked to hear her son rely on her the most, but she still said,


    "Casper, I know you are filial, but you already have Nia by your side. She is gentle and considerate, and can take good care of you. I am not familiar with it here, and I don''t even have anyone to chat with. It''s better to go back."


    Casper frowned slightly when he heard the words, and thought to himself that he controlled Miles by relying on Libby and the real Casper. Thetter was already a nothingness, and only Libby could actually be controlled. How could he let her go so easily up?


    It was unknown if Miles really thought Casper was dead.


    So Casper turned the conversation to Nia,


    "Did Nia neglect you too much? I didn''t see her apany you at home today."


    "You kid," Libby scolded him, finding it funny, "Nia is also the president of Stable Growth after all. She''s busy with work. Why would she stay with me at home every day?"


    She was busy?


    During this period of time, in order to avoid Libby, she went out to go shopping and do facial every day, and lived a carefree life, but let him clean up the mess here.


    "Mom, actually I''m keeping you here this time because I want you to investigate Nia more and see if she''s suitable to be your daughter-inw."


    "Nia is good enough. What else is there to investigate?" Libby said with a smile.


    Knowing that it was impossible to be so perfunctory, he took his mother and sat down on the sofa. Without hesitation, he revealed the dark history of Nia and Spencer, and after he finished speaking, he pretended to be aggrieved and said,


    "Mom, now you know why I want you to investigate her more. After all, Nia has such a dark history, and I don''t know if she has reformed herself now..."

 Chapter 940 Secretly Exploring

    Knowing about Nia''s past, Libby was shocked. She didn''t expect that Nia, who seemed gentle and virtuous, would even be raped by others, and even a scandalous video was circted in the world. This was simply extremely despicable! How could her son be entangled with such a woman!


    "Break up with her immediately. You are the son of the Wood family. How can you associate with such a woman!"


    Libby usually looked amiable, but when it came to reputation and interests, she was not a good person.


    "Mom, but I like her," Casper had to lie against his will. "Besides, she was forced to do so at the beginning. I just want you to help me investigate her, teach her some virtues and qualities of a wife, and let her bring her mind back from it."


    "Casper, aren''t you stupid!" Libby stared at her son with wide eyes. "What is your background and what is hers? I used to look down on her family background, and I tried my best to ept her when I saw her. I didn''t expect that she got everything by being a mistress. There are so many good women in the world. Don''t be associated with such a woman. Just move out with me!"


    "Mom..." Casper made a pleading look, begging his mother, "I really like her. Just give her a chance."


    Seeing Casper pleading hard, Libby felt sorry for her son, so she could only pretend to agree,


    "Okay, then I''ll investigate her. If I find out that there is something wrong with her, you will break up with her right away, you know?"


    "Okay." Casper secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and finally stabilized Libby.


    Since then, Libby looked at Nia differently. She often spoke coldly to her and nced at her out of the corner of her eye. If Nia didn''t know that she was a bargaining chip, she would really fall out with her. Libby was very bored at home that day, and brought two entourages to the city center for a stroll. Unexpectedly, by such a coincidence, she ran into Lucia in the business center who had just finished negotiating business with a client and was returning to thepany.


    Libby had a good impression of Lucia, and she had a lot of opinions on Nia recently. When she saw the morous, generous and elegant Lucia, she couldn''t control her pace, and ran a few steps to catch up with her.


    "Ms. Webb, may I know that you''re Ms. Webb?"


    Lucia stopped when she heard this, turned around and saw Libby.


    "Are you... Mr. Wood''s mother?" Lucia asked politely.


    "That''s right, it''s me. What a coincidence." When she came to Lucia and looked at her exquisite face at close range, Libby couldn''t help thinking to herself that if her daughter-inw was such a woman, how wonderful it would be. Why Casper would never meet a woman like that.


    "It''s a coincidence," Lucia smiled, and asked the assistant beside her to step back, "Are you out for shopping?"


    "That''s right," Libby replied boredly. "Staying bored at home. Just go out for a stroll. Ms. Webb, you just finished work?"


    Lucia smiled and nodded, and asked again, "Is Mr. Wood not with you?"


    "He''s too busy." Seeing Lucia''s gentleness and politeness, Libby couldn''t help continuing the conversation. "He doesn''t go home all day, and his girlfriend is also busy with work, so I am the only one left at home."


    "Mrs. Wood, don''t be self-effacing," Lucia said with a smile, "If that''s the case, then I''ll excuse me and not disturb your mood."


    After speaking, Lucia was about to leave, but Libby finally met someone who could talk, and she didn''t know whether her behavior was proper, so she stopped Lucia,


    "Ms. Webb, if it''s convenient, let''s go shopping together?"


    Lucia stopped in her tracks, with a persistent smile on her face, and quickly nodded.


    Of course, she would agree. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be here today.


    After ordering the assistant to go back to thepany first, Lucia really went shopping with Libby. Although it was shopping, most of the time she was listening to Libby chatting about household matters. Lucia was not impatient at all, but felt that Libby was exactly what most mothers were supposed to do. Although she came here today with a purpose, it didn''t matter when she apanied her.


    Lucia was already gentle, and when she talked, her behavior was both gentle and kind. The more Libby talked to her, the more she liked her. The two of them walked and found a coffee shop to take a break. Lucia waited for her to finish speaking about her son''s recent illness, and said to her,


    "Mrs. Wood, you should be very proud that Casper has grown like this in a short period of time, and now he has established his ownpany. The future is promising."


    Although Libby said a few polite words, the pride in her eyes couldn''t be hidden at all, and she couldn''t help saying,


    "Yeah, he has grown up a lot and is a lot more sensible."


    "Are you going to stay in Athegate to take care of him?" Luciaughed, "Even if he is already able to support himself."


    As soon as Lucia mentioned this, Libby''s mood suddenly changed, and she asked Lucia cautiously,


    "Ms. Webb... do you know Nia''s background?"


    "Of course, she used to be my assistant. Everything that happened to her was more or less rted to me. Of course I know."


    By the way, Nia''s lover was Lucia''s former fianc¨¦. How could she not know?


    Instantly sympathizing with Lucia because of this identity, Libby didn''t hide it, but said directly,


    "I don''t understand why Casper is so obsessed with her. Nia has a bad character and is not worthy of Casper. I nned to go back to my husband, but Casper still kept me and asked me to investigate Nia more. Is there still a need for this?"


    Lucia''s eyes moved when she heard this. She gently rubbed her fingers along the edge of the cup, and said with a slight smile,


    "The rtionship between a man and a woman is very delicate, and sometimes it is so relentless. You really love your son and are willing to stay under such circumstances."


    "Hey..." Libby sighed deeply and said, "I can''t help it if I don''t stay. I can''t just sit and watch Nia harm Casper."


    After that, Libby started talking about her embarrassment to Lucia who asionally nodded in agreement, and said nothing more. The two of them sat together for more than an hour. After Libby realized that she wasted her so much time, she was ashamed.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I''m really sorry. You see, I''ve been alone for a long time. When I saw you, I couldn''t help nagging."


    "It''s okay," Lucia said gently, "Every family has a skeleton in the cupboard. I hope you can clear up the doubts in your heart as soon as possible."


    "Ms. Webb, you''re really understanding, Mr. Davies is really happy that he has a girlfriend like you..." Libby couldn''t help sighing.


    Lucia couldn''t help but smile that Arthur really should have heard that.

 Chapter 941 A Good Show

    Chapter 941 A Good Show


    Lucia did tell Arthur what Libby had said that night when she told Arthur what had happened during the day.


    "It''s true." Arthur leaned over and kissed Lucia''s ear lightly, and said with a smile.


    Lucia''s earlobe became hot, and she quickly pushed Arthur away. She didn''t want to flirt with him right now, and whether the information Libby revealed could corroborate Nia''s words still needed to be carefully discussed.


    "Does this still need to be discussed?" Arthur smiled softly, and whispered to her non-stop, "Casper ims to be strong and aloof. How can such a person rely too much on his mother, let alone examine his character."


    Lucia narrowly avoided Arthur''s kiss, turned her head and asked him seriously,


    "So, Casper is lying."


    "Undoubtedly." Arthur replied, and his hands sped Lucia''s wrist unconsciously.


    "Wait... wait..." Lucia wanted to say more, but unfortunately, Arthur didn''t give her the chance.


    Three dayster, Lucia and Nia signed a formal agreement, giving her another half of the share of the Development Zone Project in the East of the City that she held in her hands. After the agreement was signed, Nia looked at the document in her hand and showed a satisfied smile. Seeing this, Lucia stood up and asked her,


    "Aren''t you afraid that Casper will trouble you?"


    "It''s already been prepared," Nia closed the document, and said confidently, "Now I''ve invested most of the Stable Growth funds into this project. Ms. Webb, it''s up to you how to deal with Casper." Lucia leaned gently on the conference table and looked sideways at Nia, and said lightly,


    "I''ll let you know if I start to act. You can hide as far as you can."


    "I won''t hide," Nia said with a smile as she handed the document to Kevin behind her, "I want to see Casper ruined with my own eyes."


    Lucia chuckled, looked out of the window in a low voice like a reminder and said,


    "Borrowing a knife to kill someone is good, but you have to be careful not to hold the knife steady."


    Nia''s eyes sank when she heard this. She nced at Lucia''s side face and said,


    "Ms. Webb, the agreement has been signed. I''m leaving first."


    Lucia turned her head and nodded at her, watching her and Kevin leave.


    Nia thought it was so easy to stay out of it?


    Impossible.


    Just as they arrived at the underground parking lot, Nia handed the document to Kevin and said to him,


    "I''ll leave the rest to you. Let''s go separately. It is estimated that he will know in the afternoon."


    "You have to be careful." Kevin took the document and solemnly reminded Nia. The two hugged each other regardless of the asion before breaking up. Nia went to the hotel and Kevin returned to thepany.


    Just after two o''clock in the afternoon, Kevin''s office was suddenly pushed open with a bang. He took a deep breath and stood up and said,


    "Mr. Wood, aren''t you at Stand Hill? Why are you free to go back to Stable Growth?"


    "Kevin, you are so brave!" Burning with anger, Casper rushed towards Kevin, crossed the desk and grabbed his cor, and asked viciously, "Who asked you to sign an agreement with Lucia?!"


    Kevin gasped, and defended in horror, "Mr. Wood, it''s not me. It''s Ms Davidson!"


    "I know it''s her, but I''ve entrusted you with Stable Growth''s internal affairs. Won''t you stop her?!" Casper yelled angrily.


    Kevin pursed his lips when he heard the words, showing a look of bewilderment, and answered with a trembling voice,


    "Mr. Wood, I can''t help it. I don''t know how Miss Davidson moved Lucia. I intend to stop it, but you told me not to let her find out that I am epting her power. How can I interfere with the president''s decision as the vice president? I can''t just say that you won''t agree... Besides... I think this agreement is beneficial to us Stable Growth and has no harm..."


    Kevin''s grievances made Casper feel depressed. He let go of his hand angrily, stared at him coldly and said,


    "Then why didn''t you notify me before signing the agreement?!"


    "I didn''t have time to inform..." Kevin felt even more aggrieved when he heard this, "Miss Davidson suddenly asked me to go to the Webbex Group with her in the morning, and I didn''t know the content of the agreement until after they have already signed... I just came back and I''m about to notify you..."


    Casper frowned deeply after hearing Kevin''s words. Nia made a deal with Lucia behind his back. What were they up to?


    Knowing that it was useless to me Kevin, Casper asked coldly,


    "Where is she?"


    "She hasn''t been with me since she came out of Webbex Group, and I don''t know if she has returned to thepany..." Kevin replied in a low voice.


    "I''ll settle this matter with you in the future!" After all, to intimidate his subordinates, Casper mmed the door and left.


    As soon as Casper left, Kevin, who was still in fear just now, changed his expression instantly. He took out his mobile phone and dialed Nia''s number,


    "Be careful, he''sing."


    Casper couldn''t find Nia in Stable Growth. Although he sent people to follow her secretly before, Casper withdrew them after he didn''t find anything abnormal for a long time. Now he regretted his decision. He should have sent someone to follow her all the time!


    In the end, in desperation, Casper had no choice but to call Nia himself and ask her directly where she was.


    "I''m doing a spa on the fifth floor of the Dekee hotel. Casper, why does your voice sound wrong?" Nia announced her location and didn''t forget to ask.


    "Wait for me there." Casper hung up the phone without answering her question.


    Listening to the beeping tone on the phone, Nia sneered, and then walked out of the bathroom. When she faced Eve, her face was full of panic,


    "Eve,e here. I have something to tell you."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seeing that her sister''s expression was not right, Eve hurried over from the sofa, took her hand and asked worriedly,


    "Nia, what''s the matter?"


    "Casper called me just now and seemed very angry with me. I don''t know what happened. If he finds meter, you must note forward. I don''t want him to know your existence. Maybe he will take advantage of it and threaten me." Nia said eagerly.


    "What?!" Eve was shocked when she heard the words. She only found out about the existence of this devil-like man from her sister a few days ago. She didn''t expect him toe to her sister today. She panicked and said repeatedly,


    "Nia, don''t be afraid. I''ll go to Lauren to help first. That Casper dares not do anything to you."


    "No!" Nia quickly stopped, "Mr. Osade can''te forward about this matter. It''s my private matter. How can I bother him? Besides, you just have a crush on each other. If you let him know about my background... I really don''t want to affect you because of myself."

 Chapter 942 Planned Tragedy

    Chapter 942 nned Tragedy


    Seeing that her sister was so considerate of her, Eve felt distressed, but she didn''t know what else to do besides find Lauren.


    "Don''t worry," Nia took Eve''s hand back andforted her. "He''s just a little angry. Maybe he won''t do anything to me. I told him I''m on the fifth floor. We''ll go down togetherter. If he just has something to talk to me, I''lle back with you after talking. If he''s really angry, just hide in the corner and don''te out, you know?"


    Eve was a little relieved when she heard that her sister was willing to let her be with her. She was as innocent as she was, and she didn''t think too much about why Nia didn''t want Casper to know her existence but told him her location. She didn''t want to be used by him, but why did she let her apany down?


    After stabilizing their emotions, the two sisters walked arm in arm to the spa center on the fifth floor. Nia found a corner for Eve to hide, and then walked to the door by herself, waiting for Casper''s arrival. Hiding in the corner, Eve nervously looked in the direction of her sister, and her face was covered with cold sweat unknowingly.


    She hoped that demon won''t hurt her sister...


    Soon, Casper came and quickly found Nia, who seemed to have just walked out of the spa center. When he saw her, he couldn''t help but grab her arm, and questioned her with outrageous anger. "Nia, what agreement did you sign with Lucia this morning! What the hell are you trying to do?!"


    As soon as Nia was caught, she was frightened like a rabbit and froze immediately. She forced a smile and said to Casper,


    "You already know..."


    "Do you think you can hide from me what you did?!" Casper became even angrier when he heard this. He was so angry that he didn''t notice that Nia turned sideways on purpose, which unknowingly made the two of them change directions. She turned sideways in Eve''s direction, while Casper turned his back to her.


    "What are you saying?" Nia regained herposure, and asked Casper in confusion, frowning,


    "I wanted to give you a surprise. Why do you look so unhappy?"


    "Surprise?!" Casper raised his brows high, his eyes full of contempt, as if he heard some ridiculous words.


    "That''s right. Since the construction of the Development Zone Project in the East of the City started, the total value of the project has increased nearly five times under Arthur''s leadership. I begged Lucia for a long time before she agreed to give up half of the share to me. Casper, wouldn''t this be a great thing for Stable Growth?" Nia said enthusiastically.


    Casper sneered when he heard the words, looked at Nia condescendingly and said,


    "Of course I know that this is a good thing for thepany, but I also know that there is a conflict between you and Lucia. She will give you the share for no reason? You say you beg her. I ask you, what are you begging her with?"


    Nia was dumbfounded when she heard Casper''s question, and said in a daze,


    "I just kept showing my favor to her. I didn''t have this intention at first, but since you and Miles talked with her and Arthur, Lucia''s attitude towards me has eased a lot, and it was she who proposed to strengthen cooperation. Yes, as soon as I heard this, I half-jokingly asked for an increase in share, but I didn''t expect that she agreed after only a few mentions... I thought it was a good thing, and I will tell you after signing the agreement, and I will give you one surprise...


    "You mean... Lucia is in charge of this?" Casper sneered. Did she think he was an idiot?


    "Casper, are you doubting me?" Nia frowned, looking extremely aggrieved.


    "Yes, I''m just doubting you," Casper''s eyes became more and more serious. He grabbed Nia''s arm and lifted her up suddenly, and asked sharply, "What kind of deal did you make with her!"


    Nia burst into tears in an instant, hissed in pain, and begged softly,


    "Casper, I really don''t have one. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Lucia!"


    "Do you think I''m stupid?! Ask her?!" Casper was furious, and shook Nia a few times.


    "You know the rtionship between me and her, but you made sure that I wouldn''t ask from the beginning, so you''re so unscrupulous?!"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I didn''t..." Nia struggled to rify herself with a hoarse voice, "I really didn''t..."


    While performing, Nia saw Evee out of the far corner in a panic. She was distracted, and secretly waved her hand at her to signal her not toe out, so she can deal with Casper.


    At this time, Eve, who hid in the corner again, shivered. She thought about how Casper would embarrass her sister, but she didn''t expect him to be so rough. Seeing her sister being pushed around by him like a doll, she felt so ufortable that she could hardly breathe. And her eyes also turned red early.


    She really wanted to rush out, but she also knew that her own strength was not enough to fight against that tall man, and her sister said... she couldn''t let him discover her existence...


    Just when Eve was hesitating and panicking, all of Casper''s sadistic factors were drawn out by Nia''s mournful appearance. Seeing that she was so stubborn, he wanted to abuse her severely. He looked around and remembered the situation in the spa center. There was a lounge exclusively for guests, so he dragged her inside.


    Nia kept struggling and begging along the way. How pitiful she looked. She was intentionally or unintentionally motivating Casper''s sadistic factor. Otherwise, how could this scene be performed wonderfully? Seeing Casper dragging her sister into the center, Eve gritted her teeth and rushed out from the corner to catch up. When she came to the door, she just saw them enter a lounge. She wanted to get her sister


    out!


    Thinking of this, Eve clenched her fists and walked towards the lounge step by step, but as soon as she got close, Eve was stunned as soon as her hands pressed against the door.


    Even though Eve was as pure and innocent as a child, she still instinctively knew what kind of scene it will be in that painful and hoarse crooning voice.


    Her heart was beating fast, her face was turning pale, and the whispering sound in her ear pierced her heart like a knife. It was her sister''s voice...


    As if effected by supernatural means, Eve slowly pushed open the door that Casper didn''t have time to close tightly. Eve saw Casper lying on Nia''s body and kept moving, and Nia''s separated thighs were pale. This image haunted Eve''s heart like a ghost, strangling her life.

 Chapter 943 Heartache

    Chapter 943 Heartache


    Can''t see, can''t see... These words shed through her mind quickly. Eve withdrew her hands instantly, turned around tremblingly and leaned against the wall by the door. The painful moaning in the room continued. She shook her head sadly, sping her fists tightly to her ears like an ignorant child, but those voices still got into her ears like bugs, devouring her heart.


    Nia was being tortured in the room, and Eve was also in hell outside the room. After an unknown amount of time, there was a sudden knock on the door, and Eve ran away quickly, hiding in the corner and peeping this way.


    At the door, Casper''s face flushed red, his brows and eyes were full of sadistic satisfaction, but his anger still persisted. He straightened his clothes and turned his head to Nia who was lying on the bed like a dpidated doll and said in a cold voice,


    "Nia, this is endless. Before you go home at night, you''d better figure out what answer you should give me!"


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t even close the door, didn''t care about Nia''s privacy, and left. It wasn''t until he walked for a long time that Eve dared toe out from the corner.


    She knew her sister was inside, but at this moment, Eve really didn''t dare to go in.


    It turned out that her sister had such a hard time.


    The shock she saw with her own eyes was tens of thousands of times more painful than the words she narrated to her.


    She didn''t know how many times she took a deep breath, and didn''t know how many times she forced herself. Eve finally calmed down a little bit, and walked slowly towards the door with great strides. After calling "Nia" softly, she walked in and closed the door backhand.


    On the bed, Nia curled up in a ball and shivered like a small animal. The room was dimly lit, but Eve could still see the scratches and bite marks all over her body. The smell of sandalwood in the air made her almost nauseous, but she can''t escape, because her sister was still here.


    Slowly walking to the bed, Eve just reached out to touch Nia when she hid aside in horror. Eve was heartbroken, and softly and carefullyforted her,


    "Nia, don''t be afraid. It''s me. I''m Eve..."


    "Eve?" After trembling for a while, Nia slowly raised her eyes. The moment she saw Eve, she lost control of her eyes and tears fell down her cheeks, muttering incessantly, "Eve, don''t look at me. I''m too dirty. Don''t look at me..."


    Nia''s fragility was like a big hand tightly grasping Nia''s heart, pulling and hurting her every breath, but she knew that her sister needed her, so Eve climbed onto the bed regardless of her escape, and knelt beside Nia. As soon as she opened her mouth, she realized that she had choked up,


    "Nia... I will never dislike you. You are the best sister..."


    Words offort spread to Nia''s heart like whispers, and slowly, she epted Eve''s touch. As soon as Eve touched her, she cried and threw herself into Eve''s arms.


    "Eve, I''m in so much pain..."


    The cries broke Eve''s heart, and all she could do at this moment was hug her tightly. For the first time, as a younger sister, she felt a sense of responsibility. She wanted to protect her sister!


    At this time, Eve, who was heartbroken, didn''t know that her sister, who was crying heartily in her arms, had a weird smile on her lips.


    That afternoon, after Nia''s mood stabilized a bit, Eve carefully dressed her and went back to the room together. After that, Nia locked herself in the bathroom and kept scrubbing herself until Eve felt something was wrong and rushed in. She, seeing her sister brushing her skin flushed, Eve felt very distressed.


    Not forgetting Casper''s threat before leaving, Eve begged her sister not to go back to that terrible home, but Nia said with a wry smile,


    "No, Eve, I can''t just give up everything I''ve worked so hard for. Don''t worry. I will take good care of myself."


    Looking at her strong sister, Eve could only reluctantly send her downstairs. After she left, she was still worried, and she was absent-minded even during the usual dinner with Lauren.


    Sensing Eve''s emotions, Lauren touched her ss with a knife, and the crisp sound of ss brought her soul back.


    "What are you so preupied with?" Lauren asked her amusedly.


    Eve frowned and didn''t dare to say anything, so she could only lower her head silently, feeling sad.


    "Are you feeling unwell again?" Lauren asked immediately.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No," Eve shook her head repeatedly when she heard the words. If she didn''t answer his question, he would definitely take her to the hospital again. She could only say carefully, "I''m just a little worried about my sister."


    Worried about her?


    Thinking of Nia''s cunning face, Lauren sneered unceremoniously and said,


    "What are you worrying about?"


    Eve couldn''t hear Lauren''s sarcasm. Now was the time for her to talk, so she looked at the beautiful red wine in his ss and whispered,


    "My elder sister does look very strong, from childhood to adulthood. Before I was born, my parents poured all their love on her, but I was born soon after, and my body is ... Since then, my mom and dad have been concentrating on taking care of me, and often neglected my sister, but she''s neverined. Later, she was admitted to university and came here to develop, and she worked hard alone. I am very happy that she can achieve what she is today, but I can''t help but I feel sorry for her..."


    Lauren didn''t care about the admiration and respect for her sister in Eve''s words. What he cared about was why Eve suddenly felt something, so he asked,


    "Did something happen between you? Why do you feel sorry for her for no reason?"


    Eve was surprised by Lauren''s keen insight, and quickly shook her head in denial.


    "We just talked a lot in the afternoon, and it hurts to hear her talk about her experience."


    "She''s been visiting you a lottely." Lauren said lightly,ughing secretly in his heart. Her experience made people feel distressed? It was to make people "admire", right!?


    "My sister is very worried about my body." Eve whispered, feeling more and more pain in her heart.


    "Then let her prepare to give you another blood transfusion. I think you have been in a bad shape for the past two days." Lauren continued Eve''s words.


    "No!" Eve suddenly raised her eyes, and her eyes widened. "I can''t let her give me another blood transfusion!"


    Her sister just suffered that kind of torture. How can she make her worry again!


    "Why?" Lauren knew something was wrong.


    Eve pursed her lips and thought for a while before saying, "My sister is not feeling well recently..."


    "Oh, menstruation?" Lauren''s blunt words made Eve blush.


    "Mr. Osade... how do you put it so bluntly..." Lauren looked calm, but Eve felt shy.

 Chapter 944 Weird Comfort

    "Why? This word is straightforward?" Lauren felt amused, "This is a professional vocabry, menstrual period, menstrual period..."


    Lauren teased Eve on purpose, repeating the phrase over and over again.


    "Mr. Osade!" Finally, Eve burst out with a flushed face, gasping for breath.


    Lauren''s eyes moved, and he said with a smile,


    "You''re not that sad, aren''t you?"


    Eve was taken aback when she heard the words, so he was trying to make her happy on purpose? But this way was too...


    "I don''t know what happened between you two, but your sister has her own way of doing things step by step. Don''t take her experience and burdens on yourself. Doing so will only increase her pressure." Lauren was a rareforter.


    Eve blinked, knowing that Lauren was right, but... how could she be at ease...


    As Lauren said, Nia certainly had her own rules. When she came home at night, facing the gloomy Casper, she still insisted on today''s rhetoric and reiterated again,


    "If you really doubt me, you can go to Lucia to verify it. I just want Stable Growth to develop from the beginning, and I don''t have as many thoughts as you suspect. What''s more, if I have a disagreement with you, I will take those shares. What can I do? Can I be independent because of this, and don''t have to rely on you anymore?"


    Nia''s words were serious, and Casper really didn''t know what to say for a while, and Libby was still in the room, so he wouldn''t really quarrel with her.


    "Casper, since when did you start to doubt my sincerity?" Seeing that Casper remained silent, Nia continued,


    "I was used by Reynolds, yed by Spencer. Until I met you, I really have my own position. I have my own identity. I don''t have to hide behind men. I can stand in front of everyone. All of this depends on you. You are not only a man I love, but also an existence like a mentor. Do you doubt my sincerity just because of a few quarrels?"


    "I don''t doubt you," Casper denied, "I just don''t like your assertion."


    "I admit that I made my own decisions this time, but you have always told me to strengthen my rtionship with Lucia and lower her vignce. Now that she is willing to give up the share to me, doesn''t it prove that my efforts are effective?"


    What Nia said was well-founded. Casper crawled through his hair irritably, and said in a cold voice,


    "Understood, I will no longer doubt your intentions."


    Although she knew that Casper was just trying to put her off, Nia softened her body and leaned closer to his side, saying in a coquettish voice,


    "Casper, you are finally willing to trust me. I am most afraid that I am your suspicion. Others may betray you, but I will not, because you gave me everything."


    "It''s good to know." He put his arms around Nia''s shoulders, and Casper, who was being held up so high by her, had a much gentler look on his face.


    Nia secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and wished Casper could find Lucia.


    As she wished, the next day Casper actually "coincided" with Lucia on the road when she was out on errands.


    "Ms. Webb, what a coincidence. You''re also here on business?" In front of the Commercial Building, Casper directly stopped Lucia''s way, and said to her with a smile. Lucia probably guessed that Casper would find her, so she dismissed the assistant, looked at him calmly and said,


    "It''s really a ''coincidence''."


    He actually knew that she woulde here to meet with clients today, so it seemed that she had to check out the people around her.


    "I heard that you generously gave up half of the share of the Development Zone to Nia yesterday. I still don''t have the chance to thank you in person." Casper seemed to have no intention of mentioning yesterday''s agreement.


    Lucia was so smart and knew that she was betrayed by Nia as soon as she heard this. She said that she was ready, but in fact she was pushing the responsibility to her, right?


    "You''re wee. It''s for your father''s sake." Lucia said without hesitation.


    Casper''s heart skipped a beat when he heard the words, and he quickly asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "When I was looking for your father, he made a promise. If he can persuade you to change your ways, Arthur and I will try our best to help the development of Stand Hill and Stable Growth. Since he has kept his promise, I will naturally not shirk, so as soon as Nia made such a ridiculous request to me, I agreed. Anyway, no matter how much money I earn, it''s good if I can repay the favor."


    Lucia spoke frankly and didn''t shy away from it at all.


    Looking at Lucia''s clear eyes, Casper didn''t know whether to believe her words for a moment, but Lucia didn''t care. Believe it or not, it was between him and Nia. Turning sideways, Lucia seemed to lose her patience, and said in a cold voice,


    "I still have something to do. I''ll go first."


    Seeing that Lucia was about to leave, Casper became anxious and couldn''t help calling her,


    "Ms. Webb!"


    "Is there anything else?" Lucia asked, turning slightly to stare at him.


    Nothing... It was just that the opportunity to talk to her alone was really rare, and it was a pity to miss it like this.


    In response to that sentence that what people can''t get was always the best. Although the women around him were constantly changing every day, only Lucia was the eternal desire in Casper''s heart. "Don''t look at me that way," Lucia warned in a low voice, seeing the already explicit desire in Casper''s eyes.


    "I only say that once."


    After speaking, Lucia took the assistant and left without looking back, leaving Casper staring at her figure obsessively.


    "Sure enough, I still want you..." When Lucia disappeared from sight, Casper had a meaningful smile and muttered to himself.


    In a blink of an eye, autumn was arriving, and September wasing soon. Lucia started to discuss with Arthur about going back to USA for the Mid-Autumn Festival, but before leaving, she still had one thing on her mind.


    "Arthur, I still want to meet Miles again."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have the same idea." Arthur smiled, and hit it off with Lucia. Since he knew that Casper was lying, Miles who cooperated with his lie became the sticking point.


    So the two didn''t hesitate for a moment, and set off for Lepus together the next day. This time, the two deliberately hid their whereabouts, and even the people in thepany didn''t know that their presidents had left the city.


    But on the ne, Arthur became a little curious about a certain passenger who was traveling with them in the first ss.


    Arthur and Lucia were on a medium-sized airliner, and there were only eight first-ss seats on the ne, four of which were empty, and he and Lucia had already upied two, and one of the other two was a foreigner. He didn''t care until he identally nced at a foreign man, and he quickly looked away.

 Chapter 945 Strange People

    "Lucia, that foreign man is avoiding my sight." Leaning over to Lucia''s side, Arthur half-jokingly said to her.


    "Really?" Lucia smiled slightly, and teased, "Can''t even men escape the charm of Mr. Davies?"


    "Are you kidding me? I''m a straight man!" Arthur said the words he heard from Eduard with a serious face, which made Luciaugh directly.


    "Okay, okay, you''re straight," Lucia said like coaxing a child, "So it was just your illusion, right?"


    Arthur didn''t believe his feelings could be wrong, so he said seriously, "Then let''s try."


    After speaking, he sat up straight and stared at the foreign man sitting in front of him. Lucia couldn''t helpughing. Seeing him so serious, she pushed him and said, "Are you really serious?"


    "I trust my feelings," Arthur said firmly.


    "Okay, then let''s make a bet. If you''re wrong, then..." Lucia''s words stopped abruptly, so what? Arthur would do anything for her, so the gamble seemed pointless.


    "Then what?" Arthur knew what Lucia was thinking, and asked her deliberately.


    "Then eat coriander for a month. Every dish must have it!" Lucia pouted and said unwillingly. Arthur was most afraid of coriander.


    But Arthur wasn''t afraid, and although he really hated coriander, he trusted his instincts more.


    However, Arthur became interested, tilted his head and said in Lucia''s ear, "If you lose, within one month..."


    After she listened to Arthur''s words, Lucia''s face suddenly turned pink, and she gave Arthur a coquettish look and said stubbornly, "Okay! Deal!"


    So, the president of the dignified Branch of Davonnis and the president of Webbex Group started to stare at the foreign man. Their gazes were like hooks catching him. At first the foreign man sat in his seat like an ordinary person, doing his stuff. Half an hourter, when Lucia almost thought she was going to win, a turning point appeared.


    The foreign man put down the earphones in his hand, and looked at Arthur quietly in a seemingly normal movement, and he was stunned at that one nce.


    As a matter of course, the foreign man was wailing in his heart at this moment that he never expected that both Arthur and Lucia were staring at him!


    The air instantly became extremely awkward.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It wasn''t wrong for the foreign man to continue looking at them, and it seemed too abrupt to turn his head immediately, so he could only forcefully hook his lips, smiled at Lucia and Arthur, and then quickly turned his head away.


    In the back, Lucia had a bitter face, while Arthur was full of pride.


    "Lucia, you lost..."


    Upon hearing this, Lucia immediately raised her fist and punched Arthur, scolding herself for being too reckless... but she also said curiously,


    "That person seems to know you."


    "But I don''t know him." Arthur replied frankly.


    "Mr. Davies, you are the president of Branch of Davonnis, so it''s not surprising that he knows you, right?" Luciaughed.


    "That''s what you said," Arthur said without denying it at all, "but his behavior is a little strange. I''ll go over and talk to him."


    "That''s not good..." Lucia felt that Arthur was making a fuss over a molehill, and the man just nced at him.


    "It''s okay, just wait for me." Arthur got up and walked towards the man after he finished speaking.


    At this time, there was only one sentence in Lucia''s mind: just because he took an extra look at him in the crowd... She still sang it secretly in her heart.


    Hearing footsteps behind him, the foreigner almost guessed who wasing. He coughed nervously, lowered his head and pretended not to know that Arthur was approaching, hoping that he was just passing by, but it was not as expected. Arthur stopped right next to him.


    "Sir," said Arthur. "have we met before?"


    It was a bit weird that this kind of strike-up happened between two men.


    The man looked up and smiled awkwardly at Arthur, and replied, "No, we don''t know each other."


    "Then why are you looking at me?" Arthur said with a faint smile, "I thought it was because my memory was so poor that I forgot that we knew each other."


    Arthur''s words were really a joke. With his photographic memory, if he saw a man, he would never forget him.


    "I''m sorry," the man frowned and said, "My behavior just now was too abrupt. I just saw that you and your partner are quite a match, so I took a second look."


    "Is that all?" Arthur asked the man.


    "Yes, I''m sorry." The man expressed his guilt again.


    "Then don''t look at us again!" As soon as he asked clearly, Arthur would not be polite, especially after knowing that he also looked at Lucia.


    The man was speechless. His domineering strength was not lost to his own young master at all!


    After warning the man, Arthur returned to his seat. As soon as he sat down, Lucia asked him with great interest,


    "Well, did you ask anything?"


    "Want to know?" Arthur said, staring at Lucia with his lips curled up evilly.


    Seeing Arthur''s smile, Lucia immediately closed her mouth, and turned her head to look out the window pretending not to be interested, because she knew that Arthur would have nothing good to say next. But Arthur didn''t intend to let her go, leaned close to Lucia''s neck, and breathed on her skin deliberately. Arthurughed and said,


    "You just lost your bet on me, so you can''t break your promise."


    When Lucia heard this, her fair and tender earlobes turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye, and even the bright sun outside the window couldn''tpare to this delicate color.


    An hour and a halfter, the nended smoothly at the airport in Lepus. Arthur and Lucia got off the ne first, and the foreign man waited carefully for them to go far away before getting off the ne. As soon as he got off the ne, the man called his young master after turning on the phone.


    "Sir, I met Mr. Davies and Ms. Webb on the ne..."


    The man''s tone was bitter and pitiful.


    "What are you afraid of? He has never seen you before." The young master said without sympathy.


    "But Mr. Davies'' pressure is too strong. I almost gave up..."


    "Okay, they must go to Lepus to find Miles. You can''t meet them near the Wood family. Take the next flight immediately and go back."


    "Ah?" The man was stunned, because he just got off the ne.


    "Come right back!" The young master said sharply.


    "Yes!" The man could only obey his order, and went to the counter to purchase the ticket miserably.

 Chapter 946 Hidden Mysteries

    All the way to the Lepus downtown by car, Lucia and Arthur contacted Miles after checking in at the Central Hotel, but unfortunately Miles did not answer the phone for a long time. Lucia gave up after trying to


    make the third call.


    "Miles is afraid to see us."


    Lucia had personally informed Miles of her number, and it was impossible for him not to know that the caller was her.


    "He''ll see us even if he doesn''t." Arthur had his own way.


    That night, Miles was forced to contact Lucia, because as soon as Arthur spoke, someone went to remind Miles.


    "Ms. Webb, why are you looking for me again..." Miles'' tone of voice at the beginning revealed his thoughts. "Isn''t the matter between us settled?"


    "In my opinion, it''s still not settled." Lucia said tly.


    "What do you mean by that?" Miles reacted violently, raising his voice and said, "You asked me to persuade Casper, and I did. What else do you want from me?"


    "You''re lying." Lucia''s voice was still t, even though these short words could set off thousands of waves in Miles'' heart.


    On the other end of the phone, Miles was stunned and silent, not knowing why Lucia was so sure that he helped Casper against his will.


    Without waiting for Miles to give her an answer, Lucia continued,


    "At noon tomorrow, on the third floor of the Central Hotel, Arthur and I will wait for you here. If you don''te, we will go to your home to find you." After speaking, Lucia hung up the phone directly, not giving Miles a chance to repent.


    "He''lle." Arthur hugged Lucia and smiled.


    "Yeah." Lucia nodded, and then suggested, "Anyway, there''s still a day left, so let''s go shopping by the way?"


    "Why do you suddenly want to go shopping?" Arthur asked Lucia.


    Lucia looked up at Arthur, smiled coquettishly and said,


    "Isn''t someone regretting that we rarely get to hang out like normal people?"


    Arthur''s heart moved when he heard the words. It turned out that Lucia still remembered what he said.


    "Lucia..." As soon as his heart moved, Arthur''s movements followed, but before he could kiss Lucia, she stopped him.


    "Stop! I don''t want to go shopping with a sore back!" Lucia said with a blushing face.


    "It''s okay. I''ll be gentle." Arthur said deliberately with a wicked smile.


    "Idiot!" Lucia became annoyed, pushed Arthur once, grabbed her coat and ran to open the door, and only shouted at him when she was outside. "Hurry up. Keep up with the speed!"


    Arthur smiled, took his coat and followed. It didn''t matter, because he won the month''s bet anyway.


    In this way, before meeting Miles, Arthur and Lucia wandered aimlessly in the strange city of Lepus. The two held hands on the street like ordinary couples, curious about the daily pastime far away from their lives. Arthur even drank the milk tea sold in the small shop on the street for the first time. When he frowned at the sweetness, Luciaughed heartily.


    The next day, Miles came to visit, and Arthur and Lucia had been waiting for a long time.


    This time, Miles no longer had the ostentation before but came alone. Lucia was slightly surprised when she saw him. Was it her own illusion? She always felt that Miles had aged a lot in a short period of time, and the strong spirit had disappeared in his eyes.


    Realizing this, she and Arthur exchanged nces, and the two understood, probably already knowing why.


    "Mr. Wood, please sit down." After greeting, the three sat down facing each other in the rest area.


    Miles sat on the sofa, looking very bad, but he spoke first,


    "Ms. Webb, Mr. Davies, what do you want from me?"


    Miles'' voice was full of exhaustion, which came from the bottom of his heart, and he couldn''t pretend it.


    Lucia didn''t rush to answer, but mentioned Libby inadvertently. "I heard that Mrs. Wood is still in Athegate right now?"


    Upon hearing his wife''s name, Miles lowered his gaze, and replied in a low voice, "Yes."


    "That''s strange. Casper doesn''t look like someone who needs to be taken care of. Why Mrs. Wood has stayed in Athegate? Wouldn''t it be better to stay by your side?" Arthur also spoke leisurely, with a casual and peaceful tone.


    Miles was really stupid if he didn''t understand now. He leaned on the back of the chair dejectedly, nced up slightly, and said lightly,


    "What do you think?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to know what your difficulties are. It must be ufortable to be ckmailed by your son." Lucia said seriously.


    Miles was extremely contradictory at this time. Should he confess or still continue to hide? He knew how small the chance of his real son''s survival was, but no matter how small the chance was, he can''t just ignore it!


    "Noment." Finally, Miles sat up straight, determined not to reveal any information.


    "Mr. Wood, think it over," Arthur was very dissatisfied with Miles'' answer and said coldly. "We are the only ones who can help you now. Once you miss this opportunity, let alone Casper, I won''t even protect you!"


    Arthur''s warning was by no means just a matter of words. Miles put on a pale face, but still resisted.


    "It''s up to you to doubt as much as you like. I have already fulfilled what I promised you. We will see each other less in the future. If you still can''t let go of this feeling, you can find Casper yourself." Miles turned his head, stood up and said so. He was about to leave, and it was less than fifteen minutes before he sat down.


    "Lucia, did you hear that?" Arthur asked Lucia, looking at Miles'' hurried back.


    "Well, I heard that," Lucia said with a deep smile, "This trip is not for nothing."


    Coming out of the Central Hotel, Miles immediately got into the car, and the two subordinates couldn''t help asking when they saw him,


    "Mr. Wood, why did you finish talking so quickly?"


    "How can we talk about it!" Miles said, holding his breath, "Do you want me to tell them the truth?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His subordinates were silent. Rhys and Billy were still in the hospital at this time, and they were destined to be crippled. Casper''s ruthlessness needed not be questioned.


    "Is there any news about the people you sent out?" Miles asked with a deep breath.


    "No..." The subordinate looked downcast, and said slowly, "We are not familiar with the USA. It is too difficult to find someone, let alone we are not sure whether your son is still there."


    After listening to his subordinate''s words, Miles seemed to be discouraged. At this time, the sky outside the window was clear, but in his eyes, it was foggy and dark.


    Lucia and Arthur didn''t stay in Lepus for a long time, and returned to Athegate by ne in the afternoon. Arthur already had his own doubts in his heart, so he let Lucia rest assured that he would investigate in depth.

 Chapter 947 Going Home for the Holiday

    Eve saw that the Mid-Autumn Festival wasing. At this time, she missed her parents very much. She wanted to go home but couldn''t let go of Nia. So when Nia came to see her, she asked her cautiously, "Nia, are you going home for the Mid-Autumn Festival this year?"


    No wonder Eve was so careful, because Nia had never been back to her hometown for the Mid-Autumn Festival since she came to Athegate but only will go back for a few days when it was Christmas. Unexpectedly, Nia immediately agreed,


    "Of course, we will go back together this year."


    "Really?!" Eve''s beautiful eyebrows instantly raised up.


    "Yes," Nia said with a wry smile, "In the past, I was too stressed and afraid that I would worry mom and dad. Now that you know my situation, at least you are considerate of me. I can go back bravely." "Nia..." Hearing what Nia said, Eve let go of her joy and looked at her worriedly, "When you went back that day... he didn''t make things difficult for you, did he?"


    Nia didn''t answer, but there was bitterness between her brows and eyes. How could Eve not see it?


    Seeing that Eve was worried about her, Nia smiled and changed the subject and talked about going home again. She suggested,


    "Eve, why don''t you invite Mr. Osade to go back with us? He should be very happy."


    "Isn''t that good?" Mid-Autumn Festival was a day when family is together, so what was the matter with bringing him back?


    "Didn''t you all find out that you are interested in each other? What''s wrong? And you can take this opportunity to get closer to each other." Nia said bluntly.


    That was different! Eve retorted softly in her heart that they weren''t really in the rtionship...


    Seeing Eve''s preupied eyes narrowed, Nia said,


    "But it''s true. How can you introduce him to mom and dad after we go back... If you say he''s your boyfriend, Mr. Osade will be embarrassed, and besides, they will only worry more."


    Nia alluded to Eve''s physical condition. Their parents had always taken good care of Eve, and they also understood that her body was not suitable for dating with others, let alone hurting others. If she met someone who was not careful, Eve''s life will only be more painful in the future, so they carefully protected her.


    The inferiorityplex in her heart was mentioned by Nia, and Eve showed a deep gully between her eyebrows. After pondering for a while, she said, "Let''s forget about this..."


    "Well, can you tell Mr. Osade about going home and see how he responds?" Nia already had her own n in mind.


    "That''s fine." She really needed to say goodbye to him before she left, and this time she went back, she didn''t know if her parents will let her go out again.


    Eve didn''t forget their fury when she contacted her parents after arriving in Athegate. Fortunately, her sister took care of her. Otherwise her parents would have rushed to pick her up.


    In the afternoon when Nia and Eve stayed together again, Lauren''s expression darkened immediately. If it wasn''t for Eve''s emotions, it would not be impossible for Lauren to send someone to stop her at the gate with Lauren''s temper.


    "Mr. Osade, our Mid-Autumn Festival ising soon. This is a day to pray with my family, so my sister and I are going home together." Eve smiled and said to Lauren. When she thought of praying with the whole family, the corners of her lips couldn''t help but rise.


    "When?" Lauren asked tly.


    "18th." Nia answered first.


    Lauren nced at her and said nothing. Eve felt that the atmosphere was a bit awkward, so she continued what her sister said,


    "Mr. Osade, thank you for taking care of me during this time. If... if there is a chance in the future, let''s..."


    Before Eve finished speaking, Lauren stopped her,


    "If?"


    He didn''t like that word very much.


    Eve lowered her eyes and intentionally avoided Lauren''s gaze. If she had been bolder, she might have said that she would definitelye back to see him. However, the future was unpredictable, and her low self-esteem prevented her from making promises to anyone.


    "Mr. Osade, you must have never celebrated our traditional Mid-Autumn Festival, right?" Seeing Lauren staring at Eve, and knowing that her sister was a coward, Nia suddenly interjected.


    "No." Lauren answered Nia''s question, but kept his eyes on Eve. "This is my first time here."


    "Mid-Autumn Festival is a grand traditional festival in our country. At this time, wanderers who travel abroad will rush home to reunite with their families. Eve and I are no exception. When the moon is the roundest, every family will worship the moon. It is very lively. If only you can see that kind of scene."


    Nia quietly threw out the bait.


    Sure enough, upon hearing this, Lauren finally shifted his gaze to Nia''s face, stared at her for a few seconds, and then said,


    "Can I go together? I haven''t seen it anyway."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When Nia heard this, she could hardly suppress the excitement in her heart, but she pretended to be embarrassed on the surface, and looked at Eve.


    The groundwork was done. It depended on her performance!


    Lauren followed Nia''s gaze to look at Eve, who had kept her head buried, with a slight smile on her face, and asked her,


    "Can I go with you?"


    Of course Eve was willing, but in what capacity will he go home with her? She can''t just tell her parents that he was just an ordinary friend, right? "Eve?" Seeing that Eve kept silent, Nia, who was afraid of missing the best time, couldn''t help reminding her, "Mr. Osade is asking you something." Eve frowned, then slowly raised her eyes to Lauren, and said in a low voice,


    "Mr. Osade, it''s not suitable for you to go back with us..."


    As soon as Nia heard this, she scolded Evepletely in her heart.


    "Why?" Lauren asked, frowning.


    After thinking about it, Eve really didn''t know how to speak. She could only look at her sister pitifully. She was articte, so she could definitely exin. "What Eve means is that you must have some identity toe home with us on such an important festival." Nia said without hesitation with a smile on her face. "What kind of identity do you want?" Lauren''s brows furrowed deeper and deeper. He didn''t expect to have so many rules when going to someone else''s house.


    Nia smiled understandingly and said, "If you can ept it, I will pretend to be a couple with you, and I will introduce you to our parents as my boyfriend, so it will be justified." "What?!" It was Eve and Lauren who spoke together.


    Nia, what was this proposal?!


    Nia quickly exined, "Mr. Osade, don''t get me wrong. Since we are going back together for the holiday, we can''t say that you are just an ordinary friend. Eve is not in good health. Our parents don''t like her being in contact with men, so you can just pretend to be my boyfriend. It''s only a few days away."

 Chapter 948 Absurd Proposal

    Lauren wanted to refuse subconsciously, but still asked Eve first,


    "Do you think this is okay?"


    Did she dare agree!


    Lauren responded coldly from the bottom of his heart.


    Eve was stunned and didn''t expect her sister to make such a suggestion. Thinking of her pretending to be a couple with Lauren, Eve immediately felt a little depressed, but seeing her sister''s calm face, she knew she was doing it for her own good, so she could only bite her lip and nod silently.


    There were fires burning in Lauren''s heart.


    "Do you agree?!"


    Eve nodded again, not daring to look into Lauren''s eyes. Indeed, Lauren was furious now, and scolded this silly girl dozens of times in his heart, but in the end he replied, "Okay, since you agree, I don''t mind. Just do as your sister said!"


    After speaking, Lauren got up and left, leaving behind a dazed Eve and a triumphant Nia.


    "Huh? Mr. Osade agreed?" Eve was still in a daze, not knowing what happened.


    Niaughed secretly in her heart. Of course she knew that Lauren was just angry with Eve, but this trick would do her no harm, so she smiled andforted her sister gently,


    "Okay, since Mr. Osade has agreed, let''s make it so. In the next few days, I will apany you for another blood transfusion. Don''t let mom and dad see that you are mentally ill."


    Eve wanted to refuse, but thinking that it would make her parents feel at ease, she could only reluctantly agree, not forgetting to express her gratitude to her sister, but the unhappiness in her heart was real. Nia... Did she want to pretend to be a couple with Mr. Osade?


    Back in the room, Lauren held back his anger and said to Stoffer and Dely in a bad tone,


    "Pack up. I''ll go back to their hometown with Eve on the 18th."


    "What?" Stoffer and Dely looked confused.


    "They''re going back for the Mid-Autumn Festival, and I''m going too." Lauren said in a muffled voice.


    Stoffer and Dely looked at each other, and both of them had the same worry in their eyes. Stoffer bit the bullet and said,


    "Sir, let Miss Davidson go home if she wants to go home. Don''t we have other things to do?"


    This was not the first time he had reminded him.


    Lauren frowned and looked away, just ignoring Stoffer.


    At this time, Dely can only help Stoffer and say,


    "Sir, I know you have strange feelings for Miss Davidson, but... your father won''t allow it. Even if he does, do you think Miss Davidson can adapt to our life? You have to think about her..."


    Deep furrows formed between Lauren''s brows. He had already listened to Dely''s words but he was unwilling to respond.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He understood the truth, but... he was really unwilling.


    "Sir..." Stoffer wanted to say something more, but seeing he waved his hand, he could only shut his mouth.


    "Don''t talk about it. I have my own reason, so pack up."


    Stoffer and Dely were so helpless that they were speechless.


    The 18th wasing in a blink of an eye, and not only Nia and Eve were going home, but also Casper. Although he and Miles had already turned against each other, the ritual still needed to be done, just to appease Libby who was eager to go home. So, he took the initiative to arrange the itinerary, and before Nia suggested that she wanted to go back to her hometown, he had already told her that he was going to Lepus.


    Casper''s move made Nia satisfied, so she took advantage of the situation and proposed that she also wanted to go home, and thoughtfully sent Casper and Libby to the airport first. Knowing that Nia didn''t intend to follow, Libby breathed a sigh of relief. Even if Nia behaved well, she was still a tainted woman in her eyes, and she was unwilling to take her home. As soon as she walked into the boarding gate, Libby turned around and nced at Nia who was waving goodbye to them, frowned in disgust and turned back to Casper and said, "It''s a good thing she didn''t say she wanted toe. Otherwise I really don''t know how to refuse."


    "Mom..." Casper smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t treat Nia with prejudice."


    "Am I prejudiced?" Libby raised her eyebrows unhappily, "It''s her own misbehavior."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll urge her to change it in the future." Casper coaxed Libby, thinking about what excuses he should find to bring her back from Lepus.


    As soon as Casper and Libby left, Nia couldn''t wait to go back to thepany. Of course, she didn''t go to her own office, but the vice president''s office. When she opened the door, she saw Kevin who was busy with business. She twisted her waist and walked towards him.


    "Finally send them away. Kevin,e and stay with me, okay..."


    Just when Nia crossed the desk and was about to lean on him, Kevin stood up nervously and pushed her away, whispering,


    "Be careful. What if Casper''s informant is still there?"


    "What? Most people have gone home for the holiday," Nia said nonchntly, while flicking Kevin''s bow tie with her fingers, and said with a coquettish smile.


    "Stable Growth is our world now."


    These words made Kevin ted, and he also rxed. Then he boldly stretched his arms around Nia''s waist, and said while gently stroking.


    "Why do you still have time toe over? Isn''t today also the day you go back to your hometown?"


    "I''m leaving in the afternoon," Nia squinted her eyes infort under Kevin''s massage, and said softly,


    "Didn''t I want toe over and have a tender moment with you?"


    No man can resist a woman''s wholehearted dependence and obedience, and Kevin was the same. As he heard Nia''s words, his face immediately showedcency, and he felt that the woman in front of him waspletely controlled by him.


    So, a man and a woman became intimate in the office. After more than an hour, the two were panting to pack their clothes while chatting about the trip.


    "Nia, now I have transferred all the authority in your hand ording to Casper''s order, and most of Stable Growth''s funds have been invested in the Development Zone. Even if he wants to fall out now, we have a way out, but in terms of personal safety, you have to find a shelter."


    Nia''s eyes moved when she heard this. Of course she knew it. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have deliberately encouraged Eve to take Lauren back to their hometown.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t go home empty-handed this time. In any case, I have to let Lauren protect me."


    "What about Lucia and Arthur?" Kevin asked again.


    "They just use me as a pawn. If something happens, who knows if they will try their best to protect me. Lauren is more reliable. I think his two subordinates are not ordinary people." Nia said proudly. "It depends on your means." after Kevin heard that, he was in a good mood and wanted to be more intimate with Nia in his arms.

 Chapter 949 Get In a Rage With Each Other

    "No, I still have to go to the hotel. When Ie back..." Nia gave Kevin a wink and said with a coquettish smile.


    Kevin reluctantly sent Nia away, and the two were intimate again in the parking lot. Nia got in the car and rushed to the hotel. Her luggage was already in the trunk. She arrived at the hotel and picked up Eve and Lauren. Nia drove to the airport by herself. On the way, she asked with concern,


    "Mr. Osade, why don''t your two mene together?"


    "They won''t go." Lauren responded lightly, keeping his eyes on the passing scenery outside the window.


    Nia had long been used to Lauren''s ego, and she didn''t force herself to continue his words, so the carriage returned to silence, which made Eve even more restless.


    Since Lauren had agreed to go home with them that day, he was lukewarm to her and talked less than before. Except for taking her to dinner as usual, he hardlymunicated with her during the rest of the time. Eve was single-minded and can''t figure out why Lauren was like this.


    Of course, she also thought about whether it was because of her sister''s ridiculous suggestion, but... he agreed!


    Because of this, Eve, who was not sleeping well, suffered from insomnia for several nights.


    At this time, Lauren was sitting in the back seat with her, but they were far away, almost facing each other''s doors. Eve felt even more ufortable, and wanted to say something to him but couldn''t open her mouth.


    Eve had something on her mind, but because of her silence, Lauren thought she didn''t care at all, and became even more angry andpletely ignored her along the way.


    In this car, Nia was the only one who was happy.


    Soon, they arrived at the airport and boarded the ne smoothly. Eve sat with her sister. Lauren sat in a seat alone, closed his eyes and fell asleep as soon as he got on the ne. Eve looked at him several times, and moved her mouth several times but didn''t speak at all.


    Of course Nia understood what Eve was thinking, but she was supposed to enlighten her sister? How could she personally destroy the weird atmosphere she had created with great difficulty? So she just discussed with Eve on the ne what to do after returning home, and didn''t care about the depression in her heart.


    Three hourster, the nended in Yhuemfield at 9:00 pm. This was a city in the north. The weather was naturally much colder than Athegate, which had a pleasant climate. As soon as they got off the ne, Eve, who was still wearing unlined clothes, couldn''t help taking a cold breath, but still felt very happy. This was the familiar atmosphere of their hometown...


    Lauren had already noticed that Eve was a little chilly, and the coat beside her was in her hand. He wanted to ask her to put it on a few times, but he didn''t make a sound, because he wanted to see if she really didn''t care!C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    So, Lauren took the coat and walked to Nia, and said indifferently,


    "Are you cold? Would you like to put on my coat?"


    When Lauren spoke, even Nia was taken aback. Was he talking to Eve? But why were the eyes looking at her?


    Eve was standing on the right side of her sister. At this time, she buried her head and walked forward. Although she felt as if she had been stabbed in her heart, she just kept silent.


    "Are you feeling cold?" Lauren asked again, before Nia realized it.


    "Thank you." She thanked him and reached out to take the coat herself, but Lauren raised his hand to help her put the coat on, and then walked straight forward.


    When she saw this scene from the corner of the eye, Eve''s heart ached.


    The corner of Nia''s mouth curled up, and she couldn''t help but said, "Mr. Osade, you''re really a person who is tough on the outside and soft on the inside, so caring." At this point, she turned her head to look at her sister, saw that she was trembling, and said deliberately,


    "Eve, are you cold too? How about a coat for you?"


    Eve shook her head hastily, and didn''t want the coat Lauren put on her sister, not even in the cold!


    Unknowingly, Eve already had the jealousy but she didn''t know it yet.


    Nia didn''t care about Eve at all and didn''t force he. She even lowered her head slightly and sniffed the nice perfume on Lauren''s clothes, sighing inwardly that this man really was the best.


    Coming out of the airport, the three of them stood at the exit and began to discuss the itinerary. ording to Nia, their family conditions were not good, and Lauren would not be used to it, so she suggest that he stay in a hotel in the downtown first, and the next day, Lauren would go to visit their parents. Seeing that Eve was silent and just buried in her head, Lauren deliberately said, "No need. I want to see what ordinary people''s homes look like. Just give me a room."


    "In that case, let''s go home quickly." Lauren''s words satisfied Nia who hurriedly reached out to hail a taxi.


    Before they came back, Nia had already called their parents and deliberately mentioned her boyfriend. Eve would not know that she wanted their parents to prepare a room for her and her "boyfriend", and it depended on whether Lauren would ept it or not.


    The night in Yhuemfield was not as bustling as Athegate. Starting from the airport all the way, even if they had already arrived in the city center, many shops on the street were closed early. Except for the night market, there were almost no people in the rest of the ce, but there were many delivery guys still on the road.


    In the car, Nia introduced the customs of Yhuemfield to Lauren, and would take the initiative to exin to him when passing by some representative buildings. Lauren sat in the front seat and respondedzily, and even the taxi driver was very interested. They chatted, and Eve was the only one in the car who was silent, and she kept peeking at the coat that was still on her sister from the corner of her eye. After more than 40 minutes, the taxi drove into a quiet residential area. The area was not big, with towering floors. Eve didn''t rx a little until she got back here, because she would see her parents soon! Eve was excited, but Nia was not for the parents who were about to meet, but the uing good show.


    It''d been a long time since she set foot on the corridor in front of her. Even though she grew up here, Nia, who felt that her status was different from the past, still can''t help feeling disgusted by this simple environment.


    "Why are there so many advertisements in the elevator? Really... Mr. Osade, I''m sorry, this is our home environment."


    "I don''t care." Of course Lauren had no time to consider the surrounding environment, but his eyes were fixed on the top of Eve''s head.


    Eve was standing in the corner of the elevator, not invisible but almost invisible.


    "We''re here!" The elevator stopped on the ninth floor, and Nia shouted excitedly, beckoning Eve and Lauren to go home. At this moment, she seemed to be the one who loved home instead.

 Chapter 950 Feeling Lonely

    Nia walked in front, and Lauren finally had the opportunity to walk side by side with Eve. Seeing that the little one beside him was still buried in her head, Lauren thought for a while and then said to her, "Are you sure you don''t mind me pretending to be your sister''s boyfriend?"


    Hearing Lauren''s voice, Eve froze for a moment and subconsciously looked up at him. "I mind" was almost out of her mouth, but she caught a glimpse of her sister standing at the door of the house smiling and waiting for them, and thought did it make sense to mind it herself?


    Eve quietly gave herself the answer in her heart, so she said in a low voice, "I don''t mind."


    Evepletely ignited the anger in Lauren''s heart with just three words, and she really didn''t mind!


    Lauren can''t express howplicated his state of mind was at this time, but he was sure of one thing: since she didn''t mind, then he will show her!


    Lauren''s character was like this.


    "Come here!" Nia greeted Eve and Lauren again. This time Lauren no longer amodated Eve''s small steps slowly, but walked forward and came to Nia''s side in a few steps.


    Without waiting for Eve, Nia immediately rang the doorbell, and after a while, the door opened.


    Inside the door were Mr. Davidson and Mrs. Davidson who were very excited. For a rare time, they no longer just hoped that their younger daughter woulde back safely. What was even more fortunate and happy was that the eldest daughter was willing to reconcile with them and brought back her boyfriend! This was a great joy!


    As soon as she saw Nia, Mrs. Davidson''s eyes immediately turned red. She choked up and said,Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nia, you''re back..."


    "Mom..." It cannot be denied that when she saw her mother walking towards her with tears in her eyes, Nia was still a little moved, so she whispered and threw herself into her mother''s arms.


    "Nia, it''s good to be back. It''s good to be back." Mr. Davidson was also so excited that the couple almost forgot about the youngest daughter who was following behind.


    After being touched, Nia withdrew from her mother''s arms, put her arm on Lauren''s, and introduced to them with a smile,


    "Mom, Dad, this is my boyfriend. His name is Lauren Osade, and he is proficient in manynguages."


    Mr. Davidson and Mrs. Davidson had noticed Lauren a long time ago, but they just saw that he was a foreigner and didn''t know how to greet him. After hearing what the eldest daughter said, the couple greeted him repeatedly and hurriedly let him into the house.


    Lauren seemed to be infected by the enthusiasm of Mr. Davidson and Mrs. Davidson, and it was rare to greet them patiently with a slight smile on his face.


    It wasn''t until they walked into the living room that Eve stepped into the house and saw her sister holding Lauren''s arm, and their parents chatting affectionately with them. Eve couldn''t exin the mixed feelings in her heart, so she could only silently close the door behind her. When there was nothing left to say, she interrupted and shouted,


    "Dad, Mom, I''m back."


    Hearing Eve''s voice, everyone reacted suddenly and looked over at her. At this time, Eve really felt like an outsider.


    "My Eve, you are back!" Realizing that she had neglected her little daughter, Mrs. Davidson hurried over and hugged Eve, looked her up and down and said,


    "You child, you actually ran to your sister''s ce by yourself. Do you know how worried we are?!"


    The warmth of a mother''s love had always been the most heart-warming. When Eve heard this, her eyes turned red instantly. All the grievances poured out, and she buried herself on her mother''s shoulders and began to cry softly. This pitiful appearance made Mrs. Davidson''s heart ached.


    Mr. Davidson also hurried over tofort his little daughter, but now it was Nia who was left out in the cold.


    "As expected, they still prefer her." Unconsciously, Nia closed her eyes and murmured out the words in her heart.


    "Prefer what?" Others didn''t hear it, but Lauren did.


    Nia didn''t mind him hearing what she said, so she tilted her head and said to him with a smile,


    "Did you see that too? Because of Eve''s body, our parents love her very much since I was a child. On the other hand, I can get less love, but she is always my sister, and I have long been used to it." After speaking, Nia let go of Lauren''s hand, and walked forward to help their parentsfort her sister. Lauren looked at her smiling side face, and his eyes gradually sank.


    After finally calming down Eve''s emotions, Mr. Davidson and Mrs. Davidson were worried that they were tired from the journey, so they hurriedly asked them to wash up and rest early. They didn''t know the inside story, and said with a smile,


    "Eve, Nia, we''ve finished cleaning your rooms, so go to rest."


    "Where is my room?" Lauren saw that Mrs. Davidson only pointed to two rooms, so he asked. And he wouldn''t be embarrassed to ask, because this kind of thing hardly existed in his world.


    "Lauren, aren''t you and Nia boyfriend and girlfriend? Just share a room." Mrs. Davidson was not a very open person, but the eldest daughter had already told her, so she replied with a smile of course. As soon as the words came out, before Lauren could refuse, Eve yelled with a heavy nasal voice,


    "No!"


    When Eve yelled, everyone fell silent, staring at her with different expressions.


    Eve was so embarrassed at the moment, because the sound just now waspletely her subconscious behavior. She endured her sister pretending to be the girlfriend with Lauren, and she also tolerated Lauren''s indifference to her along the way, but she couldn''t bear it if they had to share a room!


    With a flushed face, Eve thought stubbornly.


    Lauren hooked the corners of his lips indiscriminately, and opened his mouth to help Eve,


    "Mr. Davidson and Mrs. Davidson, this is my first visit, so I should live in a room by myself."


    "That''s right. Eve is still young, so it will affect her." Nia also responded in a timely manner, but Mrs. Davidson was confused by her words.


    "Nia, it''s you..."


    Seeing this, Nia quickly interrupted her mother, put her arms around Eve''s shoulders with a smile and said,


    "Well, Lauren lives in my room, and I share a room with Eve."


    That was not OK! Eve shouted from the bottom of her heart. She just didn''t want Lauren to have any intimate rtionship with her sister, even if it was just to live in the room she used to live in. Eve''s emotions would explode after being suppressed for too long. Unfortunately, she had enough emotions, but shecked courage, so she didn''t dare to say those words anymore.


    "I live in Eve''s room." It was Lauren''s proposal that saved Eve.


    "Ah?" This time, it was not just Mrs. Davidson, even Mr. Davidson was dumbfounded. It stood to reason that Lauren can be regarded as Eve''s half-brother-inw. It was too inappropriate, right?


    The one with the clearest mind was Nia, who knew that Lauren would do what he said, so she smiled and said without hesitation,


    "It''s okay. Lauren can stay here if he wants, and I haven''t slept in my own room for a long time. Eve, don''t you mind?"

 Chapter 951 Step By Step

    Eve had already stared at Lauren nkly when she said those words. Although she didn''t want him to live in her sister''s room, it was strange to live in her own room, and she felt very shy. However, it was better than living in her sister''s room, so Eve lowered her head timidly, and replied in a low voice,


    "I do not mind."


    Mr. Davidson and Mrs. Davidson couldn''t figure out what was going on here, but their daughters themselves agreed and they couldn''t keep holding on, so the room was arranged like this. Lauren lived in Eve''s room, while Eve lived with her sister.


    In order to prevent Lauren from feeling restrained, Mr. Davidson and Mrs. Davidson went back to their rooms early, and then Lauren opened the room where Eve had been living in.


    This was a small bedroom of fifty square meters. There was no pinkyout that girls liked in imagination. The whole room was dominated by light blue tones. A small was is ced in the middle of the room. Next to it was a bay window covered with soft cushions, and a small cab in the middle. There were all kinds of gadgets on the table. Without any cosmetics, they were all plush toys for kittens and puppies. A simple cab stood in the corner, and there was a pair of sea wallpaper on the wall next to it. After ncing at the room, he closed the door behind his back and walked slowly to the bed. "Does she like the sea?" Sitting on the bed and looking at the blue sea opposite, Lauren muttered to himself, subconsciously nning to take Eve to see the sea once.


    The room was filled with the smell of Eve, and Lauren didn''t feel any dissimrity, and soon finished washing and slept peacefully on her small bed.


    Compared with Lauren''s leisurelycency, Eve seemed uneasy. In her sister''s room, she kept staring at the direction of her room through the wall, the redness on her face never faded, and her mind was full of random thoughts.


    Did he see the little toy on her desk? Would he say she was childish? Was he lying on her bed? That was where shey down on... Will he... Eve, who had been haunted by these thoughts, hadpletely forgotten about her sister.


    Nia had already seen countless people, and Eve was extremely innocent. At this moment, what she thought was showed on her face. "Eve, are you thinking about Mr. Osade?" Nia joked.


    "No... no..." Eve quickly shook her head in denial, but the direction of her eyes never changed.


    Nia chuckled lightly, was nomittal to Eve''s shyness, and said instead,Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I know you''re unhappy, but we''re only staying at home for four days, and I''ll return him to you when we get back to Athegate, okay?"


    When Eve heard this and looked at her sister, she was puzzled and couldn''t help asking,


    "Nia, will I go back to Athegate with you afterwards?"


    They had never discussed this matter before, and Eve also felt that their parents would not let her leave again. After all, running away from home this time had already scared them a lot. "Of course, don''t you want to go?" Nia asked back.


    "Of course I thought about it..." And in her heart, a small voice said she was not just for her sister... Eve whispered,


    "But are mom and dad still willing to let me leave home?"


    This time, Eve was already very satisfied to be able to apany her sister.


    "Leave this matter to me. I may be a little selfish I didn''t confess everything to you before and I could fight it by myself, but after I tell you, I also want someone to rely on... After all, there is no one there anymore."


    Nia shook Eve''s mind with bitterness, and sure enough, when she heard what her sister said, Eve quickly moved to her side, leaned against her and said, "Okay, I''m still going to Athegate. I will always be with you."


    Nia gave Eve a gratifying smile, and said, "Of course, it''s because Mr. Osade is also in Athegate. I don''t want you to give up this good marriage so easily."


    "Nia, our rtionship hasn''t started yet... What are you talking about!" Eve was shy.


    "I''m not joking," Nia said, holding her hand and knowing that she was going to persuade Eve first.


    "As you sawst time, Casper treats me worse and worse, and sometimes he will do something to me. Mr. Osade muste from a famous family, and maybe I will count on him to save me. Eve, at that time, it depends on whether you want to help me."


    "Mr. Osade can help you?" Eve asked simply.


    "Maybe." Nia smartly didn''t give a definite answer, but said euphemistically, "It''s better to have someone to help than to be alone. Eve, will you help me?"


    "Of course!" In Eve''s heart, Lauren had always been a kind and caring person, so she took it for granted that he would help her sister and promised without hesitation.


    "If he can really help you, I will definitely ask him toe forward."


    Hearing Eve''s promise, Nia breathed a sigh of relief. The foreshadowing that she had prepared for so long finally paid off. As long as she had Eve''s words, her future will be much easier.


    After her wish was reached, Nia didn''t bother to mediate with Eve anymore, so she smiled and said she was going to rest, and soon went to bed and closed her eyes. Eve looked at the wall behind her, and could only rest with her, but, she still couldn''t sleep that night.


    In this way, Lauren lived in Davidson Residence. Mr. Davidson and Mrs. Davidson were honest, and there was nothing to offend him. The only thing that made Lauren feel bad was Nia''s intimate behavior with him in front of them intentionally or unintentionally. If he hadn''t taken Eve''s face into consideration, he would have left that woman long ago.


    Of course, Lauren will not be a person who was doing nothing. On the second day of the Mid-Autumn Festival, he took the opportunity to have a showdown with Nia.


    "Miss Davidson, although it''s acting, you should stay away from me, right? I don''t like people getting so close to me."


    The smile on Nia''s face froze, and she couldn''t helpining in her heart. This man was really ruthless when he spoke, but she didn''t back down, but smiled and said, "Sorry, maybe I got carried away for a while. Seeing my parents so happy, I just..."


    "It''s good to be filial, but don''t forget who I am." Lauren warned coldly, unmoved.


    "Understood, are you afraid that Eve will be jealous?" For the first time, Nia directly revealed the ambiguity between him and Eve in front of Lauren.


    Lauren raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, and stared at Nia coldly without saying a word. From the very beginning, he felt that Nia''s behavior was beyond etiquette. It seemed that there was something on her mind.

 Chapter 952 Reveal thoughts

    Nia didn''t feel ufortable being watched by Lauren''s judging eyes, but let out a leisurely smile, "Eve may be innocent, but I''m not. Mr. Osade, don''t say that your attitude towards Eve is just out of kindness."


    "I wasn''t sure at first, but after hearing what you said, I think it''s all my ''kindness''." Lauren''s voice was calm, and there was a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.


    Nia was not in a hurry. She can see from Arthur and Jacob that the more powerful a person was, the more they cannot give up after they were really moved, because they were used to getting everything, and they will not just give up the person who can make their heart beat by other people''s words.


    "You don''t have to say that on purpose," Nia smiled and said calmly and rxedly, "I absolutely support Eve being with you. You can call me selfish or anything. My parents are not young anymore. There will be a day when they can''t move. At that time, the responsibility of taking care of Eve will fall on me. You know her condition. She will need someone to take care of her for the rest of her life. If she can be with you, it will be a blessing for our family. It''s a great blessing."


    Although what Nia said was quite realistic, Lauren knew it was true, so he didn''t refute anything.


    "I started working early. Even if I want to keep my heart, I will be influenced by the snobbish world. I know that your family background must be good, and you must be able to take good care of Eve," Nia knew that her words were approved, so she continued,


    "And don''t worry, as long as I live for a day, nothing will happen to Eve, and I can be her blood bank for the rest of my life."


    Lauren sneered, mocking mercilessly,


    "Sell your sister for glory?"


    Nia frowned when she heard this, but stared at Lauren and said,


    "Mr. Osade, you don''t have to be so harsh. I didn''t force you to like Eve, and I couldn''t make Eve, who has no feelings for you, fall in love with you. This is an emotional bond between you, and it has nothing to do with me, but I am her older sister. This is an unchangeable fact. We value family values very much. I wonder if Mexico is the same?"


    Mexico was of course the same, and the business was almost always based on family rtions. All forces were slowly developed from a certain family force at the beginning, so Lauren can understand what Nia meant, but he was still unceremonious, asking,


    "So you encourage Eve to leave again and again, just because of the deep sisterhood, not to test my care for her?"


    The expression on Nia''s face froze for a few seconds, and she secretly thought that something was wrong. It turned out that he had noticed all her little tricks!


    However, what if she refused to admit it?


    After pondering for a few seconds, Nia slowly moved the corner of her mouth to reveal a smile, and said without guilt,


    "It''s your freedom to think what you want, but Mr. Osade, we are leaving tomorrow. I want to remind you of one thing. Eve may have to stay at home."


    She didn''t believe Lauren was unmoved.


    Sure enough, after hearing that Eve was going to stay at home, although Lauren didn''t react too much, Nia could really see the momentary twitch between his eyebrows.


    "It can''t be helped. Eve ran away from home and went to Athegate to look for me, which has already terrified my parents. This time she came back and lost some weight. They will never let Eve go again. And I have my own difficulties. I can not be with her every moment. Staying at home to recuperate is the best choice."


    While he was listening to Nia''s words, Lauren''s eyes unconsciously shifted to Eve who was watching TV with her parents in the living room. At this time, Eve was obediently next to her mother, and from time to time she gave a pleasant chuckle because of the content on the TV. She looked very happy.


    Nia was secretly happy, and continued to say helplessly, "I won''t interfere in this matter, lest you suspect that I deliberately narrow the rtionship between you two."


    Lauren could no longer control his expression when he heard this, and his thick eyebrows furrowed. Of course he wanted Eve to go back to Athegate with him, and he knew that the only person who could change Mr. Davidson and Mrs. Davidson''s mind was Nia. Eve had a "criminal" record, and it was absolutely impossible for Eve to ask for it herself.


    Although Nia tried her best to restrain her expression, Lauren could already see the smugness in her eyebrows.


    Stoffer and Dely reminded him a long time ago that Eve was Nia''s younger sister, and if he fell in love with her, they must have some contact with Nia. There was no need to talk about the stakes, but if for her, he needed to cut off the emotions that had just begun to sprout...


    Staring at the smile on Nia''s lips, Lauren said coldly, "Take her back."


    Finally getting the answer she wanted, Nia was so happy that she almost jumped up. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t suppress the corners of her lips that automatically rose. She smiled and said, "Just leave it to me."


    After she finished speaking, she turned and went back to the living room, and joined the happy atmosphere of her family. She deliberately and coquettishly called Lauren to join them. When she walked into the living room, Lauren put away the gloom on his face and showed gentleness in front of the family.


    That night, Nia waited for Lauren and Eve to rest, and went to find them in her parents'' room by herself.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Mom, Dad, I want to take Eve with me tomorrow." Nia expressed her intentions.


    "This won''t work!" Mrs. Davidson objected repeatedly after hearing this. "Nia, you are well aware of Eve''s physical condition. She can''t stand it anymore."


    This time Eve came back and lost a lot of weight. Mrs. Davidson was so distressed that she had already thought about how to replenish her body in the future.


    Nia knew who to ask about this matter, so she turned to Mr. Davidson who was silent and said,


    "Dad, you have been protecting Eve tightly for so many years. She has never had the opportunity to contact the outside world. This time she came to Athegate to find me. She traveled alone and learned to take care of herself. In my opinion, this is a great improvement and growth. You should be able to see her change. She also needs this kind of experience to enrich her life. What do you think?" Mr. Davidson was rtively more rational than Mrs. Davidson, and couldn''t help saying,


    "Indeed, Eve has changed a lot this time back, and her words and deeds are much more lively."


    "Steve!" Mrs. Davidson could hear her husband shaken a little, and shouted anxiously, "Eve can''t be let out anymore!"


    "Eloise," Mr. Davidson said to his wife in a calm voice, "you see, Eve has been locked in that small room for so many years. She could go to school normally before, but she would faint due to anemia after a long time, and finally the school politely persuaded her to leave, and she has been staying at home since she was thirteen years old. Although she doesn''t seem to care on the surface, she still smiles at us every day, do you think she is really happy?"

 Chapter 953 Secret Charms

    Chapter 953 Secret Charms


    Eloise pursed her lips, and her eyes turned red instantly.


    As a mother, why didn''t she know the silent, longing for freedom under the child''s forced smile...This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But...


    "But her body..." Eloise couldn''t make up her mind.


    "Mom, it''s the best choice for Eve to be by my side. I''ve given her blood transfusions three times during this period. Although she doesn''t seem to be in good spirits, her life is definitely not in danger. Because Lauren and I will take good care of her, and when she gets better in the future, I can even give her some simple clerical jobs so that she can get in touch with more people and things, which is the best for her, isn''t it?"


    Nia vividly interpreted the image of a good sister.


    Finally, Eloise was persuaded, quickly took the hand of her eldest daughter, and said with a little pleading,


    "Nia, we know that we neglected you before, and you have suffered a lot of grievances, but we can''t help it... Fortunately, you are open-minded, and I will ask you to take good care of your sister from now on." "Mom, what are you talking about!" Nia pretended to be annoyed and said, "I used to be young and ignorant, but now I understand your difficulties. Don''t worry. I will definitely ''take care'' of my sister!" Under Nia''s promise, she easily persuaded her parents to let Eve go back to Athegate with her. At this time, Nia was so proud that she came out of her parents'' room. When she passed Eve''s room, she had an inspiration and unbuttoned two buttons of her pajamas, then knocked on the door.


    "Mr. Osade, are you asleep?" Nia lowered her voice and knocked on the door. She was sure that Lauren must have been awake before she got his reply.


    Sure enough, a few secondster, Lauren opened the door topless. He had always been used to sleeping naked, and it was polite to open the door after putting on a pair of pants.


    "What?" He asked Nia who was leaning against the door in a bad tone.


    Nia''s brows and eyes moved slightly, and she gave a charming smile with familiarity, and deliberately said in a slow voice, "Mr. Osade, my parents have promised to let Eve go back to Athegate with us tomorrow."


    "Yeah." Lauren responded lightly, not surprised at all. Nia was very resourceful. Of course this was not a difficult task for her.


    Well, for Lauren, the "conversation" between them was over, so he was about to close the door directly, but Nia blocked the door, and her pajamas were pulled up because of the gesture of raising her hand. The cor was naturally empty, and from Lauren''s line of sight, the underwear inside can already be seen.


    Lauren frowned for an instant.


    "What else?" His tone became even more impatient. Nia''s ttery was not attractive to him at all, and he even felt disgusted.


    Nia secretly thought it was a pity. Although she had already guessed that a rich man like Lauren would never be easily seduced by women, she still wanted to try it out this time when she went home. When it didn''t work at all, she simply gave up, put down her hands and folded up her skirt and said seriously,


    "Mr. Osade, today I ask my parents to give Eve to me to take care of. It''s actually for you and her future. No matter what happens in the future, I hope you will take good care of her."


    "Is it that serious?" Lauren sneered and said, "I admit that I am a little bit attracted to her, but I haven''t reached the level of vows. Nia, don''t be too confident."


    After he finished speaking, he was no longer polite, and closed the door with a twitch of his hand. If Nia hadn''t retreated so quickly, her nose would have been in close contact with the door. "Don''t be too confident?" Nia chuckled softly, "Then let''s see."


    Three days before the Mid-Autumn Festival, Lucia had finished exining all the affairs at hand, and was about to leave for New York with Arthur for the festival. Kane came to see her before she left thepany at noon.


    "Lucia, this year Juliana and I are going back to our hometown with our son for the holiday. I would like to ask you if you want to drop by."


    Without Kane exining anything, Lucia covered her eyes lightly. A ray of sadness floated on her brows. She turned her head slightly to avoid the sight of Kane who was in the same mood as herself, and said softly,


    "It''s time to see her."


    "Let''s set off together in the afternoon, and Juliana should also inform Arthur that it''s ready." Kane said carefully.


    "Okay." Lucia replied, her eyes unconsciously staring at the music box on the table.


    In the afternoon, as soon as Lucia came home, she saw that Arthur had packed his luggage and was waiting for her in the living room.


    "Did Juliana tell you?"


    "Well, let''s go to Kane''s hometown first and then to New York." Arthur stepped forward to hug Lucia tenderly, and knew that mentioning Poppy would never make her feel better. Obediently burying herself in Arthur''s arms, Lucia lost all patience once in a while,


    "Arthur, how long will it take? How long will it take before I tell Poppy at her grave that Jacob has received what he deserved?"


    "It won''t be long," Arthur''sfort was never a nk promise. He told her confidently, "I''ll find him."


    Lucia nodded silently, relying on the man in front of her wholeheartedly.


    Kane''s hometown was not far from Athegate. Arthur directly asked the driver to prepare the car and drive them there, and they arrived at their destination in less than two hours.


    Kane didn''t ask Lucia to visit his parents first, but asked the driver to drive the car to the cemetery first. As they got out of the car at the cemetery, Lucia saw that Kane had already prepared incense candles and a bag of Poppy''s favorite fruit.


    "Juliana," seeing Juliana hugging her son and trying to follow, Arthur quickly hooked her arm, "Let the two of them go up by themselves."


    "Why?" Juliana didn''t think much of it.


    "The Poppy in their memory is different from the one we know. Let the two of them remember it together. We''ll wait here." Arthur''s thoughtfulness and meticulousness had always been gentle and silent. "That''s right," Juliana nodded and said, "To be honest, with what I know about Poppy, I really can''t sympathize with this person."


    Arthur was like this, carried Kane''s son over, chatted with Juliana about other topics, and patiently waited for Kane and Lucia toe back.


    Walking up the steps with Kane, passing by tombstones, Lucia couldn''t help feeling a little deste in her heart.


    In the end of life, if there was no hope, it was really difficult to survive in this world.


    "Lucia, we''re here." On the fourth step, Kane pointed to Poppy''s tombstone and said to Lucia. Lucia raised her eyes and her eyebrows were tightly knit together.

 Chapter 954 Reunion

    "Come on." Knowing that Lucia was feeling ufortable, Kane called softly and led her all the way to Poppy''s tombstone. Poppy''s tombstone was clean and simple. In the ck and white photo on it, she was smiling. Kane suggested to pick a picture of her when she was young and hoped she was still innocent as before.


    Kane and Lucia stood silently in front of Poppy''s grave, and they didn''t speak a word for a long time.


    "Lucia," Kane said to Lucia, "Let''s go back."


    "Next time," Lucia whispered, "next time, I won''t let Poppy down."


    She wanted to bring Jacob to justice!


    Kane nodded lightly, not wanting Lucia to be too immersed in sadness, and took her out of the cemetery together. After walking up the stairs, Lucia looked back in the direction of Poppy''s tombstone, feeling a little bit reluctant.


    Why wait until it was irreversible to wake up...


    Lucia and Poppy''s memory will be locked forever in the time when they were still close.


    Seeing Lucia and Kaneing together from a distance, Arthur immediately went up to meet him, and he was slightly relieved when he saw that Lucia''s eyes showed no signs of redness.


    "Okay, let''s go home now?" Juliana also breathed a sigh of relief, afraid that what she said wrong would arouse Lucia''s sadness, so she asked them to go home together.


    "You don''t need to go there," Kane said immediately, "Lucia is in a bad mood now, and my parents like to chat, and then it will only embarrass her. Next time you have a chance, go again."


    The four of them were all close friends, and there was no need for superficial politeness at all.


    Arthur also agreed after listening, "Okay then, next time Lucia and I will visit your parents together."


    "Kane, I''m sorry." Lucia still felt a little guilty. After all, they had already arrived at Kane''s hometown.


    "No need to apologize," Kane smiled nonchntly, turned to Arthur and said, "Arthur, take care of Lucia. We''re leaving here."


    "Of course." Arthur was never ambiguous about this matter.


    So the Kane family was sent home by the driver, while Arthur and Lucia got into another car and rushed to the airport. In the car, Arthur kept hugging her gently. Without unnecessary words, his hug and his body temperature were the bestfort.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    During this vacation, Lucia and Arthur first came to New York. Needless to say, the family was very lively. The day after the Mid-Autumn Festival, they set off for Chicago with their family. Now the Edwins and Esmae had returned to the past rtionship, and it was only natural to visit their family together.


    This was the first time that Arthur had returned to Browns Manor after the rtionship between his parents and Esmae had been released. Thinking of thest time Esmae had spoken harshly to him, he couldn''t help feeling sorry for Lucia,


    "Some things should be persisted forever. If you persist, the result will be good."


    Lucia didn''t know why Arthur was suddenly emotional, so she asked him curiously, and Arthur exined it to her, and Lucia couldn''t helpughing after listening,


    "I still remember those things. It can be seen that your mind is quite small."


    "Of course I remember," Arthur said with his arms around Lucia''s waist, "Because I remember, I cherish everything I have now."


    The joke for Lucia turned into seriousness, and she put her arms around Arthur''s muscr waist, deeply moved by his words. She was the same.


    Just as Arthur and Lucia walked forward, Bailey, who was walking in front, looked back and teased them very unhappily,


    "Okay, it''s just a walk. Do you need to disy your affection all the way?"


    "Only single person would think this is affection disy, right?" Helena leaned against Otis, smiling and mocking Bailey, who had always been unforgiving. "Look at me, with Otis around, I think Lucia and Arthur are very sweet."


    "Helena, Helena!" Bailey couldn''t help but yelled twice, "Can you stop mentioning this matter?"


    Bailey still had lingering fears about being forced into marriage by his familyst time.


    "Bailey, I support you. You continue to be single so that I will be safe." Holding Theodore, Dous was quite happy.


    Bailey red at Dous when he heard the words, and seeing that his parents had already looked towards him, he quickly pointed to the front and said,


    "Look, they havee out to meet us!"


    Everyone looked forward together, and sure enough, Chris and Esmae had already greeted them in front of the main house, and Bailey narrowly escaped.


    The two families reunited. Although the Mid-Autumn Festival had passed, it was as lively as yesterday. A group of young people even made a fuss untilte at night. Dous turned on the baby doting mode again and asked Reynolds to help buy back a lot fireworks. There were constant fireworks in the front yard of Brown Manor that night, and there was constantughter.


    On the other hand, Casper''s Mid-Autumn Festival was very boring. He originally wanted toe back and make friends with some local dignitaries. Unexpectedly, Miles, who had always been high-profile, will not even hold a small party. The entire Mid-Autumn Festival was about a family of three.


    No matter how careless Libby was, she could tell that Miles was in a bad mood, so she went to ask him the night before the Mid-Autumn Festival,


    "Miles, why didn''t you invite your friends this time? We always hold a grand banquet every year, not to mention that our son is back."


    Wasn''t it because he came back that he didn''t want to do anything?


    Miles buried the words in his heart, andforted his wife wearily, "We are getting older, and I don''t like those fancy banquets anymore, so it''s okay for the three of us to have a simple festival." Of course Libby didn''t object, but she still asked,


    "I see that you are quite unfamiliar with Casper. Miles, did the child do something wrong to upset you?"


    Miles had long been looking forward to Libby''s return home, but when she came back and asked about this, he was very upset again.


    "Nothing, don''t think too much about it." He was already a little impatient.


    Libby caught a glimpse of her husband''s perfunctory face, frowned and didn''t ask any more questions, and went to find her son after leaving the study.


    "Casper, your dad looks very unhappy. As a son, go andfort him more."


    "Of course." Casper was about to talk to Miles, so he immediately responded when he heard this, got up and went to the study.


    As he saw Casper pushing the door and entering, Miles'' expression darkened immediately, and he stared at his every movement coldly, wishing he could kill him with his sight.


    "Dad, isn''t it wrong to look at your son with such fierce eyes?" Casper came to lean against the bookcase and teased him leisurely.


    "You are not my son!" After holding back for a long time, Miles was finally able to utter this sentence from his heart.

 Chapter 955 Start Investigation

    "Who is your son if I''m not?" Casper said as he picked up a family photo on the bookshelf, looking at it but ncing at Miles from the corner of his eye. "Don''t I have the same face as him?"


    Miles was shocked when he heard this, and jumped up from the chair like a beast in the next second, rushed to snatch the family photo back, red at Casper fiercely, and said, "Don''t provoke me! I can fight till both you and your foe perish. I''m not a coward!"


    "Why are you so anxious..." Casper withdrew his raised hand in mid-air, and said with a smile, "I know you''re not a coward. That''s why you''ve always been kind to Libby. Think about it. You know the truth anyway. What if I tell her? But I didn''t, did I?"


    Casper''s words were as hateful as crocodile tears.


    Miles stared at him fiercely, but couldn''t refute a word, because Casper said what was on his mind, and he didn''t want his wife to have sleepless nights like him.


    "When I get back everything that belongs to me, I will naturally return Casper to you. Why do you have to secretlypete with me like this? Isn''t it a great blessing for the Wood family when I seed? At that time, I only need my Webbex Group. The current StandHill and Stable Growth are all yours. I think you won''t lose out on this deal."


    "Can you guarantee that he''s still alive?!" Miles didn''t believe his nonsense at all.


    "Whether he can live depends on your performance." Casper held the trump card in his hand, and said calmly, "As long as you cooperate well, how about I let you have a call soon?"


    "Is that true?!" For the first time in a while, Miles'' eyes lit up.


    Casper chuckled, "It''s hard and it''s not at the same time. I have to make sure that no one monitors it, so, you also recruit the person sent to the USA? You can''t find him."


    Miles gasped when he heard that. It turned out that he knew that he had sent someone to the USA to find him!


    "Although you are older than me, you are still a bit behind me in terms of scheming," Casper was very satisfied with Miles'' reaction, and said triumphantly,


    "So, cooperate with me well, and spend the festival as usual. If you let Libby suspect, I really won''t let here back, even Casper. I won''t let him live!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the words, Casper changed his leisurely attitude just now, and stared at Miles fiercely. The threat was self-evident.


    Miles fell silent for a long time. His whole body seemed lifeless, and after a long, long time, hepromised again,


    "Okay, I''ll get the guy back. You have to arrange a call with Casper as soon as possible."


    "The deal is done." Casper changed his smile back and said briskly.


    After only half an hour, her husband changed his mind. Libby only praised his son''s eloquence, and hurriedly ordered his servants to prepare the dinner. Of course, the dinner was scheduled for the second night after the festival. And because Casper''s threat, Miles also acquiesced to his wife to go back to Athegate with him after the festival.


    After the reunion, everyone returned to their original positions and worked hard to live ording to what they hoped for in their hearts.


    After returning from the USA, Lucia felt a little depressed. It turned out that the baby had started to grow her first tooth, and she had not fulfilled a mother''s obligation to stay by her side. This guilt was still lingering, and Arthur spent several days tofort her, but because of this, he knew it was not toote.


    That night, Arthur took Kyle to a high-end club in the city. They walked along the flickering corridors, and they came to a room. Kyle opened the door for him and reminded him,


    "Mr. Davies, that woman behaves flirtatiously. You have to be careful."


    Arthur was dumbfounded and said to Kyle, "Why? Are you afraid she will bite me?"


    Unexpectedly, Kyle immediately expressed his sincerity. "No! Even if she bites me, I can''t let her do this to you!"


    Arthur red at Kyle, and strode into the room.


    This was a luxurious presidential suite. Although it was clean and tidy, the flickering lights, the harsh music constantly ying on the screen and the smell of cigarettes in the air made people frown. Arthur didn''t like this very much, but still walked all the way in.


    On the sofa, sat a woman.


    The woman had heavy makeup on her face and was extremely coquettish, with a cigarette dangling from her bright red lips. Her expression was veryfortable while puffing out the smoke. Her body was wrapped in a ck miniskirt. She did not sit well, leaning on the sofa and posing coquettishly.


    "You''re Lina?" He walked up to the woman and stood still. Arthur even felt disgusted to sit on that sofa.


    Lina smiled coquettishly when she heard the words, twisted her waist and changed the angle, spit out a smoke ring, and then answered in a coquettish voice,


    "Sir, are you the one who took me down tonight?"


    Lina was the employee in the clubhouse. She was very popr with the guests because of her charm. It will cost a lot of money to keep her all night, so Lina started to flirt with him. She had long been familiar with how to win the hearts of men. He nced at her, then raised his hand.


    In the next second, Kyle turned off the ambient light in the room, and turned off the dynamic music ying on the screen. The room instantly returned to normal warm yellow light and silence. Without these protections, Lina''s eyes changed a little.


    Did he like to be quiet?


    After Kyle brought Arthur a chair, Arthur sat down opposite Lina, and cut straight to the point,


    "I heard you have a good rtionship with a man named Casper Wood, right?"


    "I have a good rtionship with every man." Lina immediately realized that the man in front of her was not here for entertainment. She nced at him, and replied contemptuously.


    "I was entrusted by his father to take something from him, and you can help." Arthur was not asking, but stating the facts.


    Kyle had made a clear investigation a long time ago. Since the rtionship between Casper and Nia began to break down, he had often been in and out of entertainment clubs. Although there were always women around him, the only one who can maintain a rtionship with him was the woman named Lina in front of him.


    "Something?" Lina lived at night, dealing with men every day. How could she know who Arthur was. Thinking that he might be Casper''s enemy, she said perfunctorily,


    "Hand or foot..."


    "If you don''t help me, then I''ll take it from you. You can choose your hand or foot." Arthur was toozy to deal with Lina, and threatened first.


    Others would try peaceful means before resorting to force, but Arthur was not. When dealing with people like Lina, she must be deterred first.

 Chapter 956 Dont Make You Frown

    Sure enough, Lina sat up straight when she heard this, red at Arthur and said sharply,


    "You dare to threaten me like this on my territory?! I, Lina, have been in this field for many years, and I still have some useful people around me. Believe it or not, I''ll let you be beaten up?!" Upon hearing Lina''s words, Kyle couldn''t helpughing before Arthur even said a word, and said,


    "Miss, I advise you to talk to him nicely. Don''t take his words as a joke. We have already investigated that you and Casper are lovers, and you are the only one who can stay at his house overnight. We just want one thing from him. Just say what you want. He is never stingy."


    Arthur threatened, Kyle seduced, and the effect was extraordinary.


    When Kyle said that she could do whatever she wanted, even though she felt offended by Arthur, the expression on Lina''s face couldn''t deceive anyone, and she was moved.


    "Why should I believe your words?"


    Without Arthur''s orders, Kyle walked over and threw a bag he was carrying on the table.


    "As long as you promise, whether you seed or not, the money is yours."


    Lina stared at the bag on the table with wide eyes. If it was full, it would be at least a million, right?! Was it possible? She nced at Arthur hesitantly. Seeing that his expression didn''t change, she stubbed out the cigarette and stretched out her hand to check. As soon as she opened the bag, stacks of bright banknotes came into view, and the bag was really full!


    In the entertainment venue, Lina had naturally seen big-spending guests, but this was the first time she had seen someone who directly threw such a bag of money in front of her!


    Fueled by interests, Lina withdrew her stern expression, and became much gentler in an instant, and did not dare to be arrogant any more.


    "Since you know that I have a good rtionship with Casper, you should know how much risk I will take if he finds out, right?"


    Lina wanted to be greedy, but she also had scruples. The more she got along with Casper, the more she realized that he was a tough man, and the subordinates around him were also fierce, not a person who can be easily fooled.


    "Of course," Arthur said indifferently, "So these are just a deposit for you. After it ispleted, you can ask as much as you want."


    "What do you want from him?" Lina asked eagerly.


    "Hair, blood, saliva, whatever," Arthur replied.


    "That''s all?!" Lina was surprised and thought it would be a hard thing to get.


    "That''s all," Arthur said.


    Lina didn''t expect the task to be so simple, but he was willing to pay such a high price toplete it, so she suspected that there was fraud.


    "Don''t be suspicious," Kyle saw Lina''s thoughts. Her hands were ced next to the money but she didn''t dare to touch it. This kind of behavior was really funny, but he said with a serious look,


    "We don''t mean to hurt Casper. We were just entrusted by his father, otherwise. We want more than these things."


    Lina raised her eyebrows, obviously being persuaded. Yes, he just wanted his hair, and she often slept with him, which was actually very simple.


    "I don''t have time for you to think about it," Arthur said impatiently, "will you ept the money?"


    "ept, of course!" Finally, Lina stretched out her hand and took the bag full of cash to her, and there were only bills in her eyes,


    "It''s easy. I can help."


    Hearing that Lina agreed, Arthur immediately stood up, because he really didn''t like the atmosphere here. Kyle beside him put a card with only one phone number written on it on the table, and said, "Call this when things are done, and we''lle over."


    He took Kyle and was about to leave, but before going out, Arthur turned his head and looked at Lina, who was counting money, and said:


    "This cannot be disclosed to a fourth person. If Casper detects any abnormalities, or you tip the news, Lina, you will be responsible for the consequences."


    Lina didn''t even raise her head. "Don''t worry. How can I tell others about such a good thing!?"


    Aftering out of the clubhouse and returning to the car, Kyle asked,


    "Mr. Davies, why didn''t we tell Ms. Webb that we already suspected that Casper is actually Jacob?"


    "I''ll tell her after the resultse out. I don''t want to disappoint her." Arthur''s words were light, but every word was thoughtful and caring for Lucia. Even if it only made her frown, Arthur would not let that things happen.


    "Besides, Lucia will lose her mind when ites to Jacob, and I''m afraid she won''t be able to help but act first before the resultse out."


    "That''s right, what if it alerts him and let him run away." Kyle understood Arthur''s good intentions.


    "Send someone to spy on Lina''s every move. People are unpredictable, and we must prevent her from revealing any clues to Casper." Arthur added.


    "Yes, I will send someone," Kyle replied immediately, "I will personally supervise this. Mr. Davies, don''t worry."


    Arthur nodded, hoping silently that everything would go well, and that once it was confirmed that Casper was Jacob, the grudge in Lucia''s heart would bepletely eliminated.


    After returning home from the clubhouse, seeing that the living room was still brightly lit, Arthur couldn''t help but show a gentle expression. Lucia would always wait if he didn''t go home. It''d always been like this.


    Pushing open the door and entering the house, seeing Lucia walking towards him with a sweet smile, Arthur had already opened his arms and waited for her, and he would not feel full until he hugged her into his arms.


    "Huh?" Suddenly, Lucia, who buried her head in Arthur''s arms, took a light sniff and asked, "Why do you smell so strongly of cigarettes?"


    Arthur frowned. Just now Lina had been blowing smoke on him. It should have been stained on at that time, but seeing Lucia''s curious look, he couldn''t helpughing and asked,


    "Generally, what women are taboo about is whether a man smells of other women''s perfume. But you avoid the smell of cigarettes."


    "Mr. Davies, you can''t find another woman. I''m confident in that!" Lucia said to Arthur with a smile and raised her head.


    Arthur''s eyes moved. In fact, he really went to find another woman just now.


    As soon as Arthur''s eyes moved, Lucia noticed it immediately. She stared into his eyes carefully and asked,


    "It''s not really a woman, is it?"


    "Of course not," Arthur lowered his head and pressed a kiss on Lucia''s forehead, ttering very courteously,


    "I have a beautiful wife at home, so which woman outside can catch my eyes?"


    "Who is the beautiful wife?!" Lucia''s cheeks turned pink, and she couldn''t help feeling shy.


    Arthur hugged Lucia and said with a smile, "Of course it''s you."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "What are you doing!" In an instant, Lucia "struggled" around Arthur''s shoulders.

 Chapter 957 A Promise That Is Difficult To Keep

    Chapter 957 A Promise That Is Difficult to Keep


    "Someone lost a bet with me. Of course I have to get what I deserve on time." Arthur smiled wickedly, and walked upstairs with Lucia in his arms.


    Lucia''s face became even redder, and she swore around Arthur''s shoulder,


    "Fool!"


    After returning from Yhuemfield, although Eve felt that it was shameless to do so, she returned to the Dekee hotel with Lauren ording to her sister''s arrangement, and lived in the presidential suite again. She thought she would nevere back here when she leftst time. So she packed everything away, and now standing in the middle of the room with the suitcase, Eve was dumbfounded.


    "What are you thinking?" Just after entering the door, Lauren saw Eve standing nkly in the middle of the room with her suitcase, and teased her wickedly.


    Eve was taken aback by Lauren, turned around and saw the smile on his face, and her head drooped again.


    Why did Lauren suddenly return to the way it was before? He obviously ignored her all the time when he went home with them for the holiday. How could she know that Lauren had already forgotten the anger before because he was able to bring her back smoothly.


    "Are you an ostrich?" Recently, the top of Eve''s head had been seen the most. Lauren frowned and raised her chin with his hand, forcing her to look at him. Unexpectedly, just as his eyes met, he found Eve''s eye sockets slightly red.


    "What''s wrong?" Lauren asked anxiously.


    Eve bit her lower lip aggrievedly, turned her head and broke away from Lauren''s hand, full of grievances in her heart and nowhere to vent.


    Seeing Eve''s stubborn look, Lauren seemed to understand a little bit, and said casually, "Didn''t you agree to let me pretend to be your brother-inw?"


    Eve had something in her heart that she didn''t want to say, and she was afraid to say it.


    But she didn''t let him get so close to her sister!


    Seeing that Eve was still silent, Lauren crawled through his hair irritatedly. He was always straightforward and couldn''t stand the introverted Eve. Why didn''t she just say something?


    Lauren was not introspective at all. If he was not self-willed and angry, how could Eve be so wronged?


    Just when he was worried about what he could do with Eve, he didn''t expect Eve to speak by herself, but the voice was like a small mosquito''s.


    "Do you like my sister?"


    "What?" Lauren didn''t catch it.


    Eve mustered up the courage to look at Lauren, and her voice was a little louder.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Do you like my sister?"


    Laurenughed dumbfounded when he heard this. Eve was just whimsical, right?


    "How can I like your sister!"


    "Then you and her..." Eve moved her lips, really ashamed to say the word "intimacy".


    This time, Lauren understood. It turned out that Eve was concerned about the actions he and Nia made when they pretended to be a couple, but Lauren also felt very wronged. Did she think he was willing to do so?


    Not good at exining, Lauren chose to change the subject,


    "Do you like the sea?"


    Eve was stunned when the subject was changed dramatically in an instant. What did this have to do with the sea?


    "When your condition improves in a few days, I''ll take you to see the sea." Lauren said with a smile.


    Eve stared nkly at Lauren, still unable to keep up with his thinking, but Lauren didn''t seem to care. He leaned over and whispered in her ear,


    "That''s a deal."


    After speaking, Lauren simply left the room, leaving Eve alone in confusion.


    Although the appointment was made, Eve''s body was getting worse and worse. In less than five days, the color on her face was gone. Lauren could only find Nia again.


    After dialing the number she left for himst time, Lauren ran out of patience after waiting for a few seconds, but Nia also connected the phone at this time.


    "Mr. Osade, it''s so rare that you would take the initiative to call me."


    "Stop talking nonsense," Lauren said displeasedly, "Eve is not feeling well. Come over if it''s convenient for you."


    "Sorry, I really don''t have time right now." Nia said awkwardly.


    "That''s your sister. Do you have to wait until you''re free to save her?!" Lauren scolded angrily.


    "Listen to my exnation," Nia had always been patient with Lauren, and said slowly, "I''m not in Athegate right now, so there''s no way I can rush there immediately."


    Nia''s lie was a little too much, because she was lyingfortably on her own bed at this moment.


    "Where are you?" Lauren asked immediately.


    "Outside of city, I''ll be back in two days. Please take care of Eve first. She will be fine." Nia said earnestly.


    Lauren''s voice was muffled, and finally he could only say, "Come back as soon as possible." Then he hung up the phone.


    Nia had always been responsive to requests before. This time she couldn''t rush over immediately. Lauren clearly realized how important she was to Eve. Putting away his phone, he came to Eve''s bedroom, saw her sleepy on the bed, and felt even more worried.


    "Your sister is out of town now, and she won''t be back until two dayster. Can you hold on?" Lauren came to the bedside and asked Eve.


    Eve didn''t answer, and kept staring at the scenery outside the window, as if there was her infinite yearning there.


    "I really want to see the sea..."


    Lauren felt a pain in his heart. It was obvious it was a feeling that caught him off guard.


    "I couldn''t go to school when I was young, so I stayed at home and read books, you know? All big-hearted people have expectations for the sea," Eve whispered while lying on the bed.


    "So I can''t help but yearn for that piece of blue. I don''t know what it feels like to stand in front of the sea."


    "Don''t act like you left ast word." Lauren was not a delicate person. Facing Eve''s confession, he can only respond in a rough but caring tone,


    "Isn''t it just to watch the sea? We''ll go there as soon as you recover, and then I''ll let you sit by the sea every day and watch as much as you want!"


    Eve was amused by Lauren''s words, but the arc of her lips looked so weak, and she still said,


    "Mr. Osade, don''t worry. I''m like this when I''m not feeling well."


    Lauren frowned, and found that Eve''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. He picked up a towel on the bedside table and wiped her sweat. He looked down and saw that there seemed to be beads of sweat on her shoulders, so he helped her up. Unexpectedly, he found that her back was soaked.


    "Is it hot?" Lauren asked.


    "Cold." Eve had already gotten used to it.


    Lauren''s heart seemed to stop beating, and he wiped her sweat with a towel. At this time, Eve couldn''t tell how shy she was. She lowered her head and bowed her body so that Lauren could wipe her sweat. When he was looking at Eve''s slender neck, it seemed Lauren felt very ufortable as if it would break if he exerted a little force.


    Health had always been taken for granted by him, and it never urred to him that anyone could yearn for it.


    "Mr. Osade?" Finding that Lauren''s movements had stopped, but his hand was still in the clothes behind her, Eve called him suspiciously.

 Chapter 958 Directly Expose

    Chapter 958 Directly Expose


    Lauren immediately put away the distress in her eyes, and continued to rub her back and responded in a low voice,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Osade, my sister is actually very miserable, so don''t go to her for such a trivial matter." Eve said softly with her eyes closed.


    Lauren frowned, so she heard the conversation between him and Nia?


    "Since she is your sister, it is imperative to save you."


    Eve didn''t take it for granted as Lauren, but felt sorry for her sister.


    "But I''m not the focus of her life. She still has a lot of things to deal with... I don''t want to make myself a burden to her."


    Lauren raised his eyebrows lightly, and asked unintentionally,


    "Oh, does she have a lot to attend to?"


    At this moment, Eve, with her head down, couldn''t see Lauren''s expression, and she replied without hesitation.


    "Well, my sister''s life is not as smooth as I imagined at first... Unfortunately, I can''t help her with anything..."


    Lauren stopped when he heard that, and stared at Eve''s slender neck with a pair of brown eyes and with a slight chill.


    Feeling the hands behind her back stagnant again, Eve slowly turned around this time and raised her head to meet Lauren''s eyes, and found that he was staring at her all the time. She blushed and called him shyly,


    "Mr. Osade?"


    "It''s finished. You should have a good rest." Lauren simply withdrew his hand, put down the towel and was about to leave, but after walking a few steps, he turned back. He went to the closet and helped Eve take out a set of clean pajamas and put them on the bed. Then he went out of the room.


    Reaching for her pajamas, Eve slightly raised the corners of her lips, and the redness on her face gradually deepened.


    After he walked back to his room in just a few dozen steps, Lauren''s thoughts had already spun. He didn''t want to believe that the innocent Eve deliberately mentioned to him that Nia was not going well, so the problem must be Nia, so he went back to the room and immediately called Dely.


    "Go and find out where is Nia now!"


    Dely took the lead to investigate and sent Lauren a message within two hours.


    "Sir, she is attending a party of a certain celebrity, and it is in Athegate."


    Lauren''s eyes became extremely gloomy in an instant. He took her coat and went out. Dely wanted to follow him, but he only said,


    "You stay here to take care of Eve for dinner. Don''t follow me."


    Although Dely was reluctant, he still nodded in agreement.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, when Nia walked out of the party host''s house talking andughing with her girlfriends, she saw Lauren waiting across the road at a nce. Under the lights, Lauren''s tall and long body was cast into several long shadows. The hazy sense of not being able to see his facial features made him exude a ghostly aura. The smile on Nia''s face stagnated, and her whole body froze.


    "Nia, what are you doing in a daze? Let''s go." When the car came, her best friend beckoned Nia to get in the car, but she didn''t move.


    "I remembered that I have something to doter. You can go back first." Nia came back to her senses and said to her friend.


    "OK, see you next time." Her best friend didn''t force her, closed the car door and left. When the car in the middle drove away, Nia looked up at Lauren who was on the opposite side, and saw him raise his hand as a gesture of letting here over. Nia bit her lip, bit the bullet and walked across the road towards him.


    Lauren took a look at Nia, then turned around and walked towards the end of the road. Nia hurriedly followed him.


    This was a high-end residential area on the outskirts of the city. Lauren slowly slowed down when he reached the road outside the residential area. At this time, Nia was out of breath, but she dared not stoping up.


    The street lights pulled Lauren''s shadow long and thin, and Nia stepped on them and finally caught up with Lauren.


    "Mr. Osade," Nia called out out of breath, "Can you just ask if you have something to do?" She was exhausted.


    "So this ce is called out of town..." Lauren slowly turned around, and said to Nia coldly.


    Nia knew that the lie had been exposed, so she didn''t try to defend herself, but replied frankly,


    "Although it''s bad for me to lie, it''s my freedom to give Eve a blood transfusion, and you can''t force it, right? Isn''t it good for a little lie to take into ount the dignity of both of us?"


    "That''s your sister! Is this something that can be ignored by lying?!" Lauren''s words were burning, and his sharp eyes were directed at Nia.


    Nia''s breath finally became smoother. She chuckled and asked Lauren,


    "Mr. Osade, you have only known Eve for a few days. But I have known her for more than ten years, and her infirmity has been a normal condition. If you follow your idea, I will give her a blood transfusion as soon as she is out of spirit. I am afraid that I will die before she gets sick."


    Lauren frowned and stared at Nia without saying a word.


    Nia thought she had the upper hand, and she began to lookcent.


    "Even if I didn''t leave home before, I would give her a blood transfusion every two or three months. This time, for your sake, I gave her a few blood transfusions in just one month. Isn''t that enough?" "That''s your sister..." Lauren''s voice was as cold as ice on the bottom of the sea.


    "Of course I know," Nia said indifferently, "but I can''t protect myself now, and I can''t put all my energy on her, right?" "You can''t protect yourself?" Lauren couldn''t help sneering, "Is it hard to protect yourself while having fun at the party?"


    Nia had already been exposed anyway, so she didn''t hide it at all. Instead, she took a step closer to Lauren and said,


    "Mr. Osade, you have a good status. I believe you can easily understand the pain of me struggling alone in the business world as a woman. I also know that you must have investigated my background, right?" Lauren stared at Nia without saying a word.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nia chuckled lightly, with a calm posture, and continued,


    "Indeed, now I have Stable Growth, but the person who is actually in power is no longer me. Every minute I talk to you, I could be thrown out of Stable Growth."


    "That''s your business. I''m not interested." Lauren frowned, rather impatiently.


    "I told you when I was at home that Eve is my younger sister. If you want to be with her, you must also recognize me as a rtive. Even if I have something on my mind, can you still use this to persuade Eve not to recognize me as an older sister?" Nia spoke bluntly.


    Lauren''s frown deepened.


    "Besides..." Nia had already raised the victory g, stared at Lauren with burning eyes and said, "You still need me to save her, don''t you?"


    "You know my background, but do you know that I don''t like others threatening me?" For the first time, Lauren no longer hid his hostility. His eyes were gloomy like sharp ws, almost strangling Nia''s neck up.

 Chapter 959 Helpless Constraints

    Chapter 959 Helpless Constraints


    Nia''s heart trembled, and she felt timid, but she also knew that if she retreated this time, she might not find a chance to have a showdown with Lauren, so she bit the bullet and replied, "How you and Eve will develop is beyond my control. You can send Eve back now, and both of us can act as if we have never known you!"


    Impossible!


    A voice resounded clearly through his heart. Lauren pursed his lips, not wanting to make Nia so proud, "I can tell Eve directly what kind of person you are!"


    "Whatever," Nia raised her eyebrows casually, "You see, whether she believes in you or me."


    Nia may not have any real control over anything she has lived up to now, but she can be 100% sure of Eve''s love for her!


    Lauren looked at the triumphant Nia with cold eyes. The arrogance in his heart did not allow him to be controlled by others, but it seemed... impossible for him to leave Eve alone now.


    Nia happily admired the entanglement in Lauren''s eyes, and asked leisurely,


    "Mr. Osade, have you figured it out?"


    Lauren cursed in his nativenguage, and left without looking back. Nia was not in a hurry to catch up, but just smiled and watched Lauren''s fading figure. Anyway, he would have toe to find her again


    soon.


    It was past five in the morning when he got back to the hotel. Lauren insisted on knocking on the door of Eve''s room. Seeing that she opened the door without a trace of haziness, Lauren immediately frowned, "You haven''t slept yet?"


    And at this time, Eve was no longer wearing the pajamas he found for her in the afternoon.


    "I can''t sleep because of tossing and turning," Eve forced a smile and asked Lauren,


    "Mr. Osade, did you juste back?"


    "Yeah." Lauren replied muffledly, and walked past Eve into the room. Eve had long been ustomed to his unconventional behavior, and closed the door straight away.


    Lauren sat down on the sofa. Eve went to the wine cab to pour him a ss of water, but was stopped by Lauren.


    "No, I''m not thirsty."


    Eve stopped, thought for a while, walked over to Lauren and sat down silently. The lights in the room were intelligently controlled, and it waste at night, so the lights were dim and soft, without any burden on the eyes. Instead, they were projected from the window. The moonlight was brighter.


    The whole body was immersed in the moonlight, and Eve can''t help but feel that even it was warm.


    Because she was seriously ill, she cherished every little detail in life more than anyone else.


    But Lauren next to her was even more interesting. He had nevere to her at such a time. After pondering for a while, Eve couldn''t help but speak first,Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is there something on your mind?"


    After speaking, she mustered up the courage to look at Lauren. At this time, Lauren''s facial features were more profound under the mutual reflection of the moonlight and lights. He was handsome, and her heart missed several beats in an instant.


    Unaware of Eve''s shyness, Lauren was full of thoughts at this time, and quietly asked,


    "Has your sister mentioned her life in Athegate to you?"


    Eve didn''t think so much, nodded and said,


    "Well, she once mentioned..."


    "What did she say?" Lauren continued.


    This stumped Eve. She knew that her sister was a person with strong self-esteem. If she told Lauren her real situation, she would definitely feel that her self-esteem was damaged. After thinking about it carefully, she replied cautiously,


    "She said that she has a good life, but there are many ces where she can''t help herself..."


    As soon as Lauren heard this, he turned his head and looked at Eve.


    Eve had always spoken frankly, and if she could think of such a moderate sentence, either she was instructed by Nia, or she couldn''t say it.


    Now, Lauren was curious about what Nia had said to her.


    "Eve," Lauren said in a calm voice, "you are not good at lying. If you have any difficulties, you can tell me, and I will not ignore them."


    Eve lowered her head when she heard the words. She really wanted to tell Lauren, and even begged for help, but when she thought that she had troubled him so much, she said instead, "I''m not lying. Thank you for your kindness."


    It was not possible that Lauren believed Eve''s words. Under the moonlight, he leaned close to Eve, exhaled warm breath at her from a distance of less than 20 centimeters, and said bewitchingly, "Eve, can you tell the truth?"


    With strange coincidence, Eve, who had always been shy, couldn''t help but slowly raised her head after hearing his words. After meeting his eyes, she seemed to be charmed, and couldn''t help telling the plight that her sister told her in detail. She just concealed the scene that she saw her sister being humiliated that day, because she didn''t want her sister to be looked down upon.


    After listening to Eve''s narration, Lauren couldn''t stopughing in his heart. Was Nia so innocent? However, she didn''t hide the fact that she got involved in someone else''s rtionship and was manipted by others, but... she knew that Eve couldn''t help her, but she deliberately revealed it to her. Did she really just want to find someone to talk to?


    Of course not.


    "My sister''s life is not as rich and colorful as I imagined, but full of difficulties and obstacles everywhere. Now I only hate myself for not being able to help her, otherwise!"


    When she spoke of this, hatred burst out in Eve''s eyes, and the face of that hateful man appeared in her mind.


    Lauren looked at the fierceness in Eve''s eyes, and couldn''t help but secretly sighed.


    The next day, Nia did receive a call from Lauren, asking her toe and take Eve to the hospital for a blood transfusion as soon as possible. Nia was overjoyed when she heard this.


    "It seems that you have already figured it out."


    "Stop talking nonsense and make a condition." Lauren said coldly.


    "Then I won''t be polite," Nia pretended to say so, and then added, "Someone may trouble me recently, so I hope you can help me and take good care of me. Of course, I am safe, and Eve will naturally be safe."


    "Okay,e here." Lauren had already figured out what he should do, so he simply agreed, but just as he hung up the phone, he saw Stoffer and Dely looking at him with worried faces. Lauren lowered his gaze, not saying a word.


    But Stoffer and Dely couldn''t keep silent, and Dely said anxiously,


    "Sir, what on earth are you thinking? Why are you helping Nia?!"


    To help Nia was to fight against Arthur and Lucia.


    Lauren put his hand on his chin and just looked out of the window without answering.


    "Sir, our purpose ofing here is so simple. What you are doing now is tantamount to meddling in the grievances between Nia and others. Then how should we face Mr. Davies?" Stoffer also worriedly reminded his master.


    "What are you talking about?" Lauren said impatiently in a very irritable mood, "Do you think I don''t understand theplexity?"

 Chapter 960 Have Decided

    Chapter 960 Have Decided


    "Then you still..."


    Before Dely could finish his words, he was stopped by Lauren who stood up abruptly.


    "Just do what I say, and don''t ask any more questions!"


    Even if they asked, he couldn''t give an answer himself, but one thing Lauren was sure of, he didn''t want to give up on Eve yet.


    Stoffer and Dely had always known their young master''s character, and seeing his stern expression, they knew that he must have made up his mind, so they discussed it in private.


    "Stoffer, do you think we should tell the master about the young master and Eve?"


    "Do you dare? If the young master finds out, we won''t be able to work for him in the future."


    "But we can''t let the young master be influenced by the sisters of the Davidson family..."


    "We don''t have to worry about Eve. I observe her as an extremely innocent girl. The important figure is Nia."


    "What''s the difference?" Dely rolled his eyes and said, "Eve is obedient to Nia, and it will definitely affect the young master."


    "I can probably understand the young master''s mood. Usually, the young master meets bright and charming beauties. Eve is so pitiful. I''m afraid she has aroused hispassion." "Then what shall we do..."


    Stoffer looked at Dely''s worried expression just like his own, hesitating in his heart.


    Arthur had been very busy recently. The Development Zone Project in the East of the City had entered the mid-term. He had always been hands-on and spared no effort in project supervision. Lucia was also busy with the transformation of Webbex Group. Even the previous practice of having lunch together at noon was temporarily canceled.


    Kyle was in a meeting with Arthur that day when his cell phone rang suddenly. It was a non-smart cell phone he carried with him. As soon as he heard the phone ring, he immediately got up and walked out of the office to pick it up outside the door.


    "Is Miss Lina?" As soon as Kyle answered the phone, he greeted gently. This number was specially prepared for contacting Lina.


    "Hello," Lina''s voice was still frivolous, "Have you waited for a long time for my call?"


    Kyle frowned slightly, pretending he didn''t hear it, and asked her, "Is it done?"


    "Not yet." Lina replied simply.


    "Then what are you calling for?" Kyle''s frown deepened.


    "Casper hasn''te to see me for a while, so I can''t help it," Lina said frivolously, "The money is almost spent... If it''s convenient, sir, can you send me some more?"


    Kyle couldn''t help chuckling that Lina probably didn''t know whom she was trading with, right?


    "Are you ckmailing me?" Kyle stoppedughing and asked Lina seriously.


    "What are you talking about, sir? I have also worked very hard toplete this matter, but it is not affected by me personally, so I went out for a trip these few days to rx. I didn''t expect the money to be used so much. If you still want to make a deal with me..."


    "Okay, just wait. I''ll go find you tonight." Kyle didn''t say much, hung up the phone without saying a word, and then returned to the office.


    In the evening, Kyle came to the clubhouse where Lina worked. It was still the dimly lit room at the beginning. Kyle still threw an identical luggage bag on the table, and watched Lina greedily open it, but it didn''t take long. In seconds, the expression on Lina''s face changedpletely.


    Joy turned into anger. Lina took out one of the wads of hell money and threw it at Kyle.


    "You think I''m dead?!"


    Kyle turned sideways slightly, and a stack of hell money fell on the ground, and naturally all the same were in the luggage bag.


    "Miss Lina, I came here to warn you not to be too greedy. Otherwise, I''m afraid you will really need these hell money."


    "You''re threatening me!" Lina snapped angrily, trembling with anger.


    "It was you who threatened me first," Kyle sneered, staring at Lina without fear and said, "He promised you to give benefits after the thing is done. It didn''t mean that you can keep asking for it before the thing is done."


    "Only I can do this!" Lina yelled arrogantly, "You can only ask me! If you don''t agree to my request, you can find someone else!"


    As soon as Lina finished speaking, a shadow shed in front of her eyes, and the next second, her neck was grabbed by a big hand and pressed down hard. Her face waspletely pressed on the stack of hell money.


    "You!" Lina just wanted to resist but found that Kyle''s strength was amazing!


    "Do you want to go back on your word after spending the deposit?" Kyle''s voice was terribly cold, "You think I''m a coward?"


    "So what if I go back on my word!" Lina insisted, feeling that he would never dare to do anything to her in her own territory.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Are you sure you want to go back on your word?" Kyle asked in a low voice.


    "So what... ah!" Lina''s words broke into a scream as she watched a dagger piercing the palm of her hand on the table.


    "Do you still want to regret it?" Kyle let go of the dagger and asked coldly.


    Lina was so painful that she could only make a hissing sound from her mouth. She never thought that Kyle, who seemed gentle, would be so vicious!


    "It seems that you won''t go back on your word, right?" Kyle chuckled and pulled out the dagger. Lina screamed again. She was so busy covering her palm that she burst into tears.


    "I''ve given you enough time," Kyle said in a low voice while putting away the dagger, "Since you''re so eager to ask for money, I''ll give you another ten days. If you don''t give what we want within the agreed time, I will burn this bag of hell money to you one by one."


    After speaking, he gave Lina a cold look, and turned and left the room.


    On the sofa, Lina clutched her palm and shook. Her heart and lungs were full of fear.


    Coming out of the clubhouse, Kyle called Arthur,


    "Mr. Davies, I have taken care of it, and you will definitely get the things within ten days."


    "Did you do it?" Arthur asked with a smile.


    "There''s no need to be polite with that kind of person." Kyle replied with a smile.


    "Don''t be like this in the future. Stop your hostility." Arthur warned Kyle lightly.


    "Understood, just this once." Outside of the phone call, Kyle smiled happily.


    While Arthur and Kyle were on the phone, Lucia took a shower and came out of the bathroom. Arthur hung up the phone immediately. Lucia''s eyes moved slightly, and she asked him with a smile, "Arthur, who are you asking to stop hostility?"


    Arthur would not hide from Lucia, put his arms around her waist, and replied with a smile, "I asked Kyle to do something. He beat someone up so I just reminded him."


    "Kyle will do it?" Lucia was a little surprised.

 Chapter 961 Traveling Together

    Chapter 961 Traveling Together


    "Don''t look at him as a nerd, but he is actually very skilled." Arthur replied with a slight smile.


    Lucia raised her eyebrows, and the word "skilled" really didn''t match Kyle''s bookish handsome baby face, so she asked again,


    "Compared to me?"


    Arthur didn''t answer, just smiled, and Lucia immediately became excited,


    "Is he better than me?" This was a big discovery!


    "Originally, his family has been protecting our Davies family from the previous generations, so they have been trained harshly since birth, but it is best not to expose their strength until the moment of crisis." Arthur exined to Lucia.


    "May I have a chat with him if there is a chance?" Lucia said excitedly, and her eyes lit up, really unexpected!


    "Lucia..." Arthur''s eyes darkened, and his voice dropped instantly.


    "Okay," Lucia smiled sweetly, leaning on Arthur''s shoulder and said, "I was just joking."


    "Really?" Arthur thought he knew Lucia very well, and just by looking at her bright eyes, he knew that she absolutely wanted to try Kyle''s skills.


    Lucia stuck out her tongue, changed the topic and said,


    "By the way, what did you ask him to do? You actually got him to do it."


    "I''ll tell youter." Arthur said softly, kissing Lucia on the cheek.


    Lucia''s eyes flicked but she didn''t ask further. She knew that Arthur had a sense of proportion, and he would definitely say it when it was time for her to know.


    As he embraced Lucia, Arthur''s eagle eyes were half-cast, and he secretly said in his heart: Lucia, wait another ten days.


    On the other hand, as soon as Kyle left, Lina immediately called the security of the club, and rushed to the hospital, but when the manager asked her what was going on, she didn''t dare to say anything, and only said that she had offended a customer with a bad temper, and generously begged the manager not to pursue the matter, and began to n in her heart how to get things done.


    Coincidentally, Casper didn''t look for Lina in the past ten days, but he came to the club when she was injured and rested that night. He was quite surprised to hear that Lina was injured, but the woman was just a ything, and he didn''t take it seriously.


    Lina scratched her head annoyed when she heard the news the next day. From now on, it was already the first day.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In order toplete the task as soon as possible, Lina rested at home for three consecutive days, and returned to the clubhouse on the fourth day when her hand was almost healed. Unexpectedly, she missed Casper again. He camest night.


    This time Lina couldn''t hold back her temper. Although Casper had warned her not to overstep the line and he was the only one looking for her, Lina still called Casper and Nia was by his side at that time. "Mr. Wood, you haven''t seen me for a long time. I miss you." The voice was still coquettish, but Lina, who was holding the mobile phone, had a serious expression on her face, and she didn''t dare to neglect. Although Casper didn''t turn on the speakerphone, Nia could clearly hear the woman''s coquettish voice from inside. She turned her back to Casper, expressing her grievance.


    Casper nced at Nia''s back, frowned and said,


    "Didn''t I tell you not to call me? Why, no money to spend?"


    "Mr. Wood, you hurt my hearts too much. Do I miss you only for money?" Lina said aggrieved.


    "Isn''t it?" Casper asked with a chuckle.


    Lina asked Casper when he would look for her.


    Casper looked at Nia''s back, and replied,


    "Okay, wait for me tomorrow night."


    After hanging up the phone, Casper stretchedzily, waiting for Nia to get jealous and trouble him, but she didn''t respond. Casper leaned over to take a look and realized that Nia had fallen asleep at some point, breathing evenly. Casper suddenly felt bored, pulled the quilt over his body and fell asleep.


    Nia slowly opened her eyes after Casper let out an even grunt.


    Anger was burning in her chest. Nia had to do her best to control herself from standing up and questioning the man beside her. What he did just now did not arouse her jealousy, but it undoubtedly trampled her self-esteem to the ground!


    She can no longer let him dominate! Can no longer be at his mercy! She had to seize the opportunity!


    Clutching the sheets, Nia made up her mind!


    The weather was fine this afternoon. Eve was lying on the balcony enjoying the warm breeze, looking at the bustling city with half-closed eyes, imagining what the people in the buildings were busy with at this time, and what kind of mood the people walking on the street had. She was envious of all the beauty, but also desperately longing for it.


    Lauren opened the door and came in to see this scene. Eve was lying on the balcony, so weak that she seemed to be blown away by the wind at any moment.


    "It''s windy on the balcony. Be careful." Lauren reminded softly, and Eve turned her head the next second. Herplexion became much rosier, and Nia''s "generosity" was very effective.


    "I''m fine. I just want to bask in the sun." Eve smiled sweetly, not at all like the girl who had trouble getting out of bed a few days ago. "When your condition is stable these two days, I''ll take you to the beach." Lauren walked to the balcony and said seriously to Eve. Eve''s eyes moved slightly. Her face was slightly red from being shy, or from being exposed to the sun for a long time. "Why? Don''t you want to go?" Lauren didn''t realize that since Eve was unwell, his voice had be softer when speaking to her. She was so vulnerable.


    "I want to," Eve quickly agreed and said, "Can I bring my sister?"


    She wanted to take her sister with her, even if it could only give her a temporary respite.


    Lauren frowned and didn''t say anything. Eve didn''t think too much, just said softly to Lauren, "Thank you." She thought he acquiesced.


    Lauren sighed from the bottom of his heart. The happy mood just now turned into a bad one because of one of Eve''s decisions. He said to Eve to be careful and left. He didn''t expect to see Nia who was standing outside the door just as he opened the door.


    Now Nia was full of confidence when facing Lauren. She greeted him with a smile, but she didn''t expect Lauren to ignore her and went back to the room. Nia entered the room with a frown and asked her sister,


    "Is Mr. Osade in a bad mood?"


    "He''s just a little worried about me." Eve still couldn''t figure out what the man was thinking.


    "Is it just like that?" Nia was suspicious, leaned into the sofa unceremoniously, and adjusted the mostfortable position, as if all of this was prepared for her.


    "Didn''t you talk about anything else?"


    Eve obediently walked over to her sister and sat down, knowing everything,


    "Mr. Osade said that if my health is fine these two days, he will take me to the beach. I suggested to him to take you with me, and he agreed."

 Chapter 962 Occasionally Revealing Flaws

    Chapter 962 asionally Revealing ws


    Nia immediatelyughed out loud when she heard this, and Eve felt puzzled, "Nia, what are youughing at?"


    "Nothing much," Niaughed until tears almost flowed out. No wonder Lauren''s face didn''t look good just now. It turned out her sister did this, but she had to admit that she did a very good job. Nia was worried that she would not have the opportunity to stay here, so she went on,


    "I just feel that the rtionship between you and Mr. Osade is going well, and I''m happy for you."


    Eve frowned. Nia''s exnation and her expression made her feel a little ufortable, but when Lauren was mentioned, Eve still rxed her eyebrows, and her expression gradually became shy.


    He took care of her personally during the few days when she was ufortable, and it was the first time that her back was touched by a man other than her father. When she remembered the feeling of his palm sliding on her back at that time, Eve''s face instantly turned red.


    Nia was so cunning, and can see that something was wrong with Eve at a nce. She nudged her lightly with her elbow, stared into her eyes and asked,


    "Eve, did something happen between you and Mr. Osade?"


    Eve just shook her head blindly. This shy behavior amused Nia thoroughly. She hugged her sister with great joy. The two leaned close together like a pair of sisters who knew each other and loved each other. At least, Eve thought so.


    With Nia around, it was impossible for Eve to be in poor health, so just a dayter, the few of them set off for the coastal city together, and Nia didn''t leave any message for Casper. To Casper, she just disappeared out of thin air.


    "Kevin!" That night, after Nia''s call failed for the fifth time, Casper broke into Kevin''s house and asked sharply,


    "Where is Nia?"


    Kevin looked nk. He really didn''t know where Nia had gone, so he answered truthfully, "Mr. Wood, I don''t know where Ms. Davidson is. Why? Didn''t shee home?"


    Casper spat hard and said angrily, "No reply, I thought she left you a message."


    Kevin looked anxious and suggested to Casper, "Mr. Wood, do you want to send someone to look for her immediately?"


    "No need." Casper waved his hand irritably, turned around and wanted to go out, but when he passed Kevin''s living room, his eyes were caught by a clothes hanger behind the door, so he stood still. Kevin followed Casper''s line of sight, and his heart stopped suddenly. It turned out that there was a female silk scarf hanging on the hanger. Who else could it be if it wasn''t Nia?!


    Careless! Since Casper had never set foot in his apartment, Kevin hadn''t tried to hide anything.


    Cold sweat broke out on Kevin''s back, and he quickly turned to look at Casper, hoping that he would not be suspicious.


    "Kevin," his eyes slowly moved from the silk scarf to Kevin''s face. Casper''s eyes were burning like a torch, closely watching any slight change on Kevin''s face.


    "Have you got a girlfriend?"


    "No," Kevin smiled, desperately controlling every nerve on his face, and hoping he could smile calmly, "I bought this as a gift for my mother."


    "Really?" Casper replied, without any emotion in his eyes. "If it''s for your mother, it''s better to wrap it up, as it will get dusty if you leave it like this."


    "I was negligent. Thank you Mr. Wood for your reminder." Kevin smiled and expressed his thanks.


    Casper nced at Kevin, turned around, opened the door and walked out. After he left, Kevin went to the hanger angrily and tore off the silk scarf. At this time, he didn''t even notice that his back was covered with cold sweat and it was totally soaked.


    Walking out of Kevin''s house, Casper didn''t know his nervousness at all, andughed at himself while pressing the button in the elevator.


    "Impossible, that silk scarf just looks like hers. A woman like Nia would be looked down upon by normal people."


    But where did she go?!


    With an irritable mood, Casper unconsciously drove the car to the club he frequented. Lina took good care of him yesterday, so he wanted to find her tonight.


    In the private room, the ambiguous lights flickered. Lina leaned coquettishly beside Casper, urging him to drink one cup after another, unreservedly releasing her charm as a woman. Casper seemed to be enjoying himself, but he didn''t know that the woman around him wasn''t interested in him


    While persuading him to drink, she nced at Casper''s hair from the corner of her eye from time to time. As long as she had one, she can do business with just one!


    "What are you looking at?" Lina didn''t notice that she was distracted, but Casper noticed that she was always looking at the top of his head, and Casper asked her.


    "I just admire you. You also know that most of the guests whoe here are old men. They are very boring. There are very few handsome men like you. I''m very grateful to have this honor serving you." Lina was worthy of being a courtesan and dispelled Casper''s doubts with a few words, and also praised him by the way.


    Casper was in a happy mood when Lina said it. He wiped her gorgeous red lips frivolously, and said with a smile,


    "I like hearing what you say."


    Lina pushed Casper coquettishly. This kind of ying hard to get will naturally arouse the man''s interest the most. Sure enough, Casper threw her down in the next second. Looking at the hair so close, Lina hesitated, and finally decided not to act hastily, but she didn''t expect her hesitation to miss the best time. Casper didn''t bring her home that night.


    Three days left.


    Lucia was going to entertain a foreign client these days, and she chose Dekee hotel. After she went in and out a few times, a man caught her attention.


    It would be too boring for Lucia to make her look at him differently just because he was also a foreigner. The reason why she noticed that person was he was the first-ss passenger who made her lose the bet.


    She didn''t expect to meet him here. Because of that episode, every time she talked with customers, she would be distracted to pay attention to the surrounding environment. After meeting the maning out of the elevator for the third time, she confirmed that the man lived in this hotel, and the more she looked at him, the more familiar it became.


    Had she ever seen him?


    At this time, Lucia really wanted to have Arthur''s gift of photographic memory, so that she didn''t have to think hard.


    She also couldn''t figure out why she cared about this man.


    At dinner with Arthur that night, Lucia mentioned it to him.


    "Arthur, do you remember that foreigner we met in first ss to Lepusst time?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 963 Suspicious Characters

    Chapter 963 Suspicious Characters


    Arthur smiled slightly, and said jokingly, "Is that the man who made me win a month''s bet?"


    "Arthur!" Lucia blushed and scolded.


    "I remember," Arthur admired the charming blush on Lucia''s face, and then replied as she wished,


    "Is there something wrong with that man?"


    "I met him several times in the Dekee hotel." Lucia gave Arthur a "bad" look before saying, "I always feel that this person looks more and more familiar."


    Arthur frowned when he heard this, stared at Lucia and asked,


    "Are you interested in him?"


    Lucia paused, looked up and saw Arthur''s serious face, and the next second sheughed out loud, "Mr. Davies, are you jealous again?"


    Arthur pursed his lips, because he never tolerated such things.


    "How is that possible!" Lucia immediately said, "It''s just a coincidence. We met him on the ne, but you thought he was watching us all the time. You thought he was just passing by, but I didn''t expect to meet him in the hotel. Normal people would be curious about the coincidence, right?"


    "It''s a coincidence in this world. I only believe in the fate between you and me," Arthur replied seriously, "I''ll let Kyle check his identity."


    "Isn''t this a bit of an invasion of privacy?" Lucia said dumbfounded, and Arthur was taking it too seriously.


    "Do you want to check?" Arthur asked Lucia back.


    Lucia stared into Arthur''s purple eyes for a few seconds, and finally could only surrender, "Check, I can rest assured after checking."


    When Arthur heard this, he immediately raised a slight smile, thinking in his heart that he should be the one who can rest assured...


    Eve showed the vitality like a little flower in this seaside travel itinerary. During the whole four days, she had maintained strong energy, caressing every sea breeze passing by her greedily, letting the sun fall on herself wantonly, and touching each gravel with her toes.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lying on the deck chair, Nia took a deep breath of the salt sea breeze, and said to Lauren who had been watching Eve who was piling up sand.


    "It seems that this trip is really worthy. Eve has never been so happy."


    Listening to Nia''s voice, Lauren smiled for the first time, for the smile on Eve''s face.


    "Mr. Osade, thank you very much." Nia was dissatisfied with Lauren''s ignorance, and said again.


    Lauren frowned slightly, moved his eyes away from Eve and slowly moved to Nia''s face, asking lightly,


    "She would be happier if you didn''t tell her about those so-called difficult resumes."


    When Nia heard this, she suddenly felt that the soft sunlight just now became dazzling. Did Eve tell him all about her "experience"? !


    "Mr. Osade, do you think I''m lying?"


    "Did I say that?" Lauren asked back, curling his lips.


    "Everyone has their own position. Maybe my description is unfair, but I didn''t deliberately nder anyone. Otherwise, you can investigate it by yourself." In fact, Nia was not afraid of Lauren''s investigation at all, because even if he found something, he would choose to help her because of Eve.


    "Not interested." Lauren snorted coldly and turned to look at Eve.


    "Last time I also told you that I will have a problem soon, and I will trouble you." From the initial temptation to the direct request, Nia felt that she had controlled Lauren.


    Lauren stared at Eve''s direction nomittally, but it was such an ambiguous attitude that made Nia more confident.


    For four whole days, Casper couldn''t contact Nia, and the only thing he knew was that she had packed away the suitcase and some clothes she often wore, and Casper began to feel uneasy about this. Where did Nia go? Had she betrayed him?! But if that was the case, why hadn''t Lucia found him yet?


    Casper was never one to sit still. Since he started to doubt, he must confirm it, and the best way was to contact Lucia directly. She hated Jacob so much that if she had learned something from Nia, she would not have avoided talking about it and done nothing about it.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity of holding the StandHill Investment Company shareholders'' meeting, Casper found Lucia alone after the meeting, but whether it was intentional or not, Arthur had already turned down the meeting on the pretext of being busy with work.


    "Mr. Wood, do you have something to do with me?" Casper''s assistant "invited" her to his office, so Lucia asked her assistant to wait outside the door, mediating with Casper alone.


    "I don''t know where Nia has been these few days. Is there any news about it, Ms. Webb?" Casper cut to the point, staring at Lucia for a moment and asking, as if trying to read some message from her face. Lucia raised her eyebrows slightly, and asked with a chuckle, "Mr. Wood, Ms. Davidson and you should have a closer rtionship. Even you don''t know where she went, so how would I know?" "Ms. Webb, you really don''t know?" Casper asked persistently.


    Lucia nced at Casper impatiently. She didn''t even want to sit down since she came in, but just put her hands in her trouser pockets and looked at him coldly.


    "If you don''t believe it, then I have nothing to do." She said lightly.


    "Sorry, I was just worried about Nia''s safety, and I was in a hurry," Casper quickly changed the subject when he saw Lucia''s displeasure, and added,


    "Ms. Webb, please sit down and talk. Don''t be so formal."


    "Thank you, I''m not tired." Lucia refused mercilessly.


    Seeing Lucia''s decisive attitude, Casper smiled wryly and said,


    "Ms. Webb, I think you are still too hostile to me. Haven''t I already confessed everything to you and Mr. Davies?"


    "It''s like that, but people''s hearts are unpredictable," Lucia said after hooking the corners of her lips, "Even if it''s spoken from the mouth, it may be distorted."


    "Do you still doubt me?!" Casper stood up excitedly and asked.


    "Don''t get excited," Lucia looked at Casper''s reaction amusedly and thought he acted very realistically. "Mr. Wood, you''re also a businessman. You have seen a lot of ups and downs in business. Can you trust one personpletely just by a few words?"


    Casper gave another wry smile when he heard the words, and said helplessly, "It seems that I didn''t do well enough."


    The more Lucia listened, the more impatient she became. She said in a deep voice,


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    Casper couldn''t get any information from Lucia, so he had no choice but to let her go. Lucia even refused his see-off, and left with her assistant.


    After Lucia left, Leon came over from another office and asked Casper,


    "Mr. Wood, what''s up? Is there anything suspicious about Lucia?"


    "She doesn''t know about Nia''s whereabouts," Casper said affirmatively.

 Chapter 964 Be Brutally Silenced

    Leon looked at Casper and had to say his worst guess, "Mr. Wood, that bitch must have escaped, right?"


    "Escape?" Casper didn''t take it seriously, "Is she willing to escape? I have everything she wants, money, power, and she won''t get anything by running away. Do you think she would be so stupid?" "Then..." Leon couldn''t make up his mind either.


    "Send someone to watch at the airport and the station to see if Nia will appear there and who is with her. And report to me as soon as there is news." Casper can only make the most conservativeyout now. Leon took the order to go down. Casper walked back to the office irritably. The phone rang just as he entered the door. He took it out to look at the number, and immediately frowned.


    "Mr. Wood, why haven''t youe to see me these two days? I miss you again." Lina''s coquettish voice came from the phone.


    Casper frowned even deeper. What was wrong with this woman? He looked at her differently because she was not as ignorant as other prostitutes, and he will never get tired of her unless he called, but this was the third time she had actively contacted him in the past few days.


    Casper was suspicious by nature and can hide it, so he snorted and said,


    "What? Lonely again?"


    "Mr. Wood, I just miss you. Last night, I met an annoying guest who said he woulde tonight. If you can pick me up, I will serve you wholeheartedly." Lina said coquettishly. "Just like that?" Casper asked leisurely.


    "Of course, it''s an honor to be with you. I''m willing. Being with you is much better than being with others. Mr. Wood, can you promise me?" Lina pleaded softly.


    Casper narrowed his eyes and responded with an ''um'', but hung up the phone without saying that he would definitely go. On the other end, Lina was holding the phone tightly in her hand, with cold sweat on her forehead. Time, there was still time left. Two days...


    In the evening, Casper appeared in the clubhouse. This time, Lina tried her best to be ttering, and made Casper feel happy. Seeing that it was almost morning, Lina offered to go home with him. Casper had a rxed expression on his face, but his eyes suddenly darkened when he heard what she said.


    Fingers brushed Lina''s hair unintentionally, and Casper asked her with a meaningful smile,


    "Lina, you seem to care a lot about me recently..."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lina''s heart skipped a beat, and the expression on her face froze for a few seconds, but she quickly recovered her smile under the ambiguous light, and said softly,


    "Mr. Wood, you''re handsome and mighty, but also care about me. I naturally care more about you..."


    Breathing out on the side of Casper''s cheek, Lina desperately turned her voice into an ambiguous breath.


    But Casper didn''t believe it. Who would tell the truth in the clubhouse?


    "Lina, I heard you were injured a few days ago?" Casper asked suddenly.


    Lina froze, and quickly said aggrieved,


    "Yes, you know that the customers in the club are rich and powerful. I said something bad that day and I was stabbed in the back of my hand. He has a strong background. The manager refused to let me continue to pursue it. I could only swallow my anger."


    After she finished speaking, she pretended to caress her hand with a look of lingering fear.


    Casper nced at the scar on the back of Lina''s hand, smiled and got up and went out. Lina looked at the closed door. Her heart was beating non-stop, and she couldn''t guess what Casper wanted to do. Not long after, Casper came back, with an obscure expression on his face. Lina looked at him eagerly, and her whole body was already trembling slightly with nervousness.


    "Come back with me tonight. I will protect you." Casper walked to Lina and said.


    But Lina, who had heard this sentence as she wished, smiled very stiffly. She always had a bad premonition in her heart, but she didn''t dare to question anything, and Casper didn''t make her think too much. He took her hand and walked towards outside. Lina still dragged her feet before she had time to bring her bag.


    Being led by Casper in the dark corridor, Lina felt timid. Before she left this familiar ce, she asked Casper in a soft voice, tentatively,


    "Mr. Wood, why do you look unhappy?"


    "Do I?" Casper turned around and gave Lina a smile, and said indifferently.


    "Did I make you unhappy?" The more Lina thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong, and her steps slowly slowed down.


    "If I''m wrong, I will reflect on it tonight, and I dare not disturb you."


    "No, juste with me." Casper still smiled softly, and said softly, but the strength in his hands was not light at all, as if he was pulling Lina forward.


    Lina really couldn''t smile at this time. Casper''s tall figure was like a demon under the dim light, which made her unreasonably terrified. Lina dragged her feet, and when she came to the lobby, she kept casting nces at the manager for help. But the manager didn''t understand, and just smiled and waved to her, and Lina was taken out of the club just like that.


    On the morning of the third day, when Kyle was sorting out documents on his seat, the non-smart phone rang suddenly. He smiled and knew that it was Lina who had news. To be cautious, Kyle only answered the phone and did not make a sound, but unexpectedly, she did not make a sound after connecting.


    Kyle frowned, wondering if it was Lina who tried to use her tricks again to threaten him, so he said lightly,


    "Speak."


    "Who are you?!" Kyle just finished speaking, when a male voice came from the opposite side, "What''s your rtionship with Lina?"


    Kyle immediately realized that something had happened. Only Lina knew this number. Now that a man called, so something must have happened to her, but it sounded like the other party didn''t know this. Kyle was very thoughtful, and immediately lowered his voice and said,


    "I''m her guest. Didn''t you agree not to contact me casually? What about her? How did you get my number?"


    Kyle questioned back.


    But the man didn''t answer, but hung up the phone without hesitation. Kyle immediately took out the SIM card and broke it off, then stood up and walked towards Arthur''s office.


    Knocking on the door, Kyle reported as soon as he approached the desk.


    "Mr. Davies, Lina has been exposed."


    Arthur raised his head slowly, with no expression of joy or anger on his face. This result was beyond his expectation, but also expected.


    "Although we didn''t get the hair on Casper''s body as we wished, judging from this reaction, our guess is in the right direction."


    "Mr. Davies, what should we do next?" Kyle asked next.


    "Casper is ruthless. I guess something happened to Lina," Arthur said with a sigh, "We are also at fault in this matter. We wait for the police report, and once we find her, we immediately send someone to assist in the investigation, to see if we can find Casper''s people."

 Chapter 965 Cant Fathom

    "Then Ms. Webb..." Kyle couldn''t help worrying, because Lucia knew that Arthur was investigating Casper.


    "Don''t reveal a word," Arthur said decisively, "I don''t want to distract her. By the way, did you find the man whom I asked you to checkst time?"


    "I have found it, but there is no useful information. I only know that he is from abroad. There are two men and a woman apanying him. All four of them live in the Dekee hotel. However, it is worth noting that the woman is a native of the country."


    "Have you found the name?" Arthur didn''t take this matter to heart when he heard this, and lowered his head again to focus on the document in his hand. It was just a routine question, but when Kyle reported their names, he raised his head abruptly.


    "What did you say they were called?!" Arthur''s eyes widened rarely, staring straight at Kyle.


    Kyle was taken aback by Arthur''s reaction, and hastily repeated,


    "One is Lauren Osade, the other is Stoffer Paulino, and the man you and Ms. Webb met on the ne is Dely Tori. Mr. Davies, is there any problem with these people?"


    Arthur unconsciously clenched the pen in his hand, and his voice became low,


    "Of course there is a problem. It''s a big problem..."


    Lauren! He actually came here!


    Why not notify him?!


    "Mr. Davies?" Kyle didn''t know it. He only worked with Arthur after he returned to the country, so he didn''t know his rtionship with him when he was studying, and naturally he didn''t understand what the name Lauren meant to Arthur.


    "Go and investigate the itineraries of these people right away. When did they enter the country? Who did they meet? What did they do in Athegate, and who is the woman who apanies them? I want to know the answer as soon as possible!" Arthur raised his head. His eyes became extremely sharp, and he quickly assigned tasks to Kyle.


    Kyle didn''t dare to neglect, and hurried out to investigate the matter.


    In the office, Arthur slowly let go of the pen in his hand, and when it fell to the table with a ding, he picked up his phone and contacted L.


    As soon as the call was connected, Arthur didn''t respond to L''s usual teasing, but asked her directly,


    "Lauren came to Athegate, did you know that?"


    L was surprised when she heard the words, and immediately replied seriously,


    "What? He went to Athegate? I don''t know, but he said he would notify you himself if he found out about Jacob''s whereabouts. What? Did you meet? What did he say?"


    "That''s the crux of the matter. I just found out by ident that he hase to Athegate," Arthur now finally knew why Dely kept watching him and Lucia on the ne. It turned out that he already knew who he was. He continued,


    "But he hasn''t contacted me so far. He only stays in a hotel in the city. I don''t even know when he entered the country."


    "What does Lauren want to do?" L felt that Lauren''s actions were really unpredictable.


    "It''s probably rted to a woman in the country he brought with him, and I''m ordering Kyle to investigate her identity," Arthur said.


    "Women?" L sneered when she thought of the group of beautiful women he had been surrounded by when she went to Mexico to find him.


    "Maybe it''s just his lover. Arthur, you''d better contact him immediately. Don''t make Lauren think anything."


    Arthur responded lightly, but he still believed in his instincts. Lauren''sing to the country must have something to do with Jacob''s whereabouts. There was no doubt about it, but he hadn''t contacted him until now. So the problem can only be with the woman who came out of nowhere.


    Seeing that Arthur stopped talking, L said worriedly,


    "Arthur, Lauren has a cunning mind and has always been a maverick. Although we are old friends, you still have to be careful when dealing with him."


    "I understand," Arthur replied, "I''ll be careful."


    After finishing the call with L, Arthur turned and looked out the window. From the Davonnis Corp building, the building where the Dekee hotel was located was six kilometers away in a straight line, and Lauren should be there at this time.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Lauren, what on earth do you want to do..." Arthur couldn''t help pondering, and doubts filled Arthur''s eyes and bottom of his heart.


    At this moment, Lauren didn''t know that Arthur already knew that he was in Athegate. At this time, he was taking Eve and Nia back to Athegate after the seaside trip.


    On the ne, Nia had already informed Eve privately that she might encounter Casper''s troubles these days, so she asked Lauren to keep her in the hotel, so Eve told Lauren as soon as she got off the ne. "Mr. Osade, my sister wants to take care of me by my side these days. Can she go back to the hotel with us?"


    Lauren nced at Nia when he heard the words, and saw that she deliberately buried her head in silence. He sneered and said,


    "Of course, she''s your sister, isn''t she?"


    Although there was some sarcasm hidden in Lauren''s words, after hearing the answer, Nia still bent her lips and raised her head to say thank you. Eve was even happier. Thinking that her sister would be with her for several days, she reached out and held him for a moment. Touching Lauren''s arm, she said sweetly,


    "Mr. Osade, thank you so much! This way we can live together."


    Lauren looked down at Eve holding his hand, with a faint smile on his face, and a strange light in his eyes. When Eve caught his sight, she froze for a moment, and pulled her hand back in the next second, blushing.


    Nia on the side saw the subtle interaction between the two, and was even more overjoyed in her heart. The backer she found was the right one.


    Now that Lauren had agreed, the three of them drove back to the hotel together. Nia was still the driver, leaving the ambiguous atmosphere to the two people in the back seat. At this time, she didn''t notice that there was a ck car behind her car.


    It happened to be noon when they arrived at the hotel. After asking the attendant to bring the luggage back to the room, Lauren first took Eve and Nia to the hotel restaurant for dinner. Stoffer and Dely also came to the restaurant after receiving the news. They hadn''t seen him for a few days, so they were worried about him.


    When Stoffer and Dely walked into the restaurant together, their tall statures attracted the attention of many people, including Lucia who happened to be dining with customers.


    Today was thest day of negotiation. Lucia had signed all the agreements with the client, and the client was going back in the afternoon, so she treated him to dinner and saw him off. Unexpectedly, she ran into Dely by ident. Lucia was just curious, but when she saw Dely walking towards Lauren, her body froze for an instant, and she even forgot to put down the wine ss that was held in mid-air.

 Chapter 966 Tripartite Meeting

    Sitting at that table was not only the strange man who osted him twice and had conflicts, but also Nia!


    The customer on the opposite side noticed Lucia''s strange expression and behavior, and called her worriedly, but Lucia ignored it, and stared at the strange man and Nia who were talking andughing. Arthur once said that all this was not a coincidence, and there must be a connection, but now Lucia really can''t figure out the connection.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The strange man who osted her twice knew the man who peeked at her and Arthur on the ne, and he also met Nia!


    Was there such a coincidence in the world?!


    Impossible!


    At this moment, Lucia''s thoughts were flying, and she couldn''t care about the client she was entertaining at all.


    Just when Lucia was hesitating whether to go forward and take the opportunity to talk to Nia to understand their rtionship, someone had already acted in advance.


    At the entrance of the restaurant, she saw Casper rushing in aggressively with a few men. Casper stared straight at Nia''s direction. The attendant wanted to block him, but Leon pushed him casually and made a loud noise. Everyone looked at them, but Casper didn''t care, and went straight to Nia.


    Seeing this, Lucia quickly turned her head and looked out the window. Fortunately, she was sitting by the window, covered by a bouquet of flowers, and Casper was so focused on Nia, who had been missing for a few days, that he didn''t notice her.


    At this time, the staff of the restaurant also reacted quickly. Several well-built servants walked towards Casper and the others, trying to stop their rude behavior, but Leon and the others pushed them away one by one. There was such a noise, pushing and yelling at each other, that they arrived at the table where Lauren was sitting.


    Looking at the sullen Casper, Nia was calm andcent at this moment. In fact, she noticed him as early as when he walked into the restaurant, but when Eve beside her squeezed her hand, Nia knew that nothing would happen to her, not because she was moved by the sisterly love, but because she was sure that as long as Eve cared about her, Lauren would never sit idly by!


    Eve red at Casper with burning eyes. She never forgot the man who hurt her sister. As long as she was here today, she will never let him hurt her again!


    When he came to the table, Casper nced at the few people who were with Nia. When he saw Lauren with an indifferent expression but icy eyes, his heart skipped a beat. His long-term umted experience told him that this person was by no means a simple person. But he had no choice and couldn''t spare Nia who made him upset.


    "Nia, it looks like you''re doing well! Don''t you want to call me when you''ve been missing for a few days?" Casper''s eyes wrapped around Nia like a poisonous snake.


    Nia patted the back of her sister''s handfortingly, raised a slight smile and replied calmly,


    "Casper, I just went on a trip for a few days. Why are you so anxious? You even brought some people into here."


    "Just a trip?" Casper sneered, then raised his hand and pointed at Nia with his index finger. Leon and the others immediately surrounded Nia, and Leon''s hand was about to grab Nia''s arm.


    Eve was flustered, holding her sister''s arm tightly with one hand, and looked at Lauren with eyes full of prayers.


    Lauren''s heart skipped a beat, and the next second he spoke coldly,


    "Arresting people in front of me, do you think I don''t exist?"


    Lauren''s words caught the attention of everyone present. Leon nced at this handsome foreigner and frowned at Casper: Mr. Wood, do you want to continue to arrest her?


    Casper was not a coward, especially when it came to intimidating Nia, so he nodded at Leon, and Leon continued to grab Nia with a hard look. But he didn''t expect that he was twisted before he caught Nia. After howling, Leon was thrown aside, and everyone looked closely, only to see Dely withdrew his hand.


    "When our young master is talking, you''d better not move..." Stoffer''s voice was as thick as a bell, and the deterrent force in it should not be underestimated.


    "Mr. Wood!" After finally getting up, Leon felt that he had been greatly humiliated, and kept yelling at Casper, his hands already in the leather jacket.


    Casper frowned at this time. Judging the situation was his strong point. Leon was not bad and the man''s ability to throw him out with a single effort was even more amazing. He can almost estimate it that with him alone, he couldn''t move those two tall foreigners, let alone the "young master" they mentioned.


    "Sir, Nia Davidson is my woman. She left me without authorization and disappeared for several days. It is only natural for me to bring her back now. I hope you will not interfere." After thinking about it, Casper decided to talk to Lauren first. It would be best to settle this matter peacefully.


    "I''ve never seen that it takes such an effort to bring your own woman home. Do you take her or catch her?" Lauren said quietly, with the arrogance of a long-term high-ranking person in his tone.


    As soon as Lauren said this, Casper frowned. It seemed that he wanted to protect Nia, but he was even more suspicious. How could Nia, a bitch, attract such a man to stand up for her?


    While thinking, Casper caught a glimpse of the woman hugging Nia. No, it might be more appropriate to describe her as a girl. This girl was thin and delicate, and her delicate face was full of panic. It was due to the feeling of weakness from long-term illness, and what made him more concerned was that although the girl was panicked, her eyes were full of anger, and it was aimed at him. Did he know her? Why was she looking at him like this?


    "Nia, you should think clearly. If you don''t go back with me today, it will be toote for you to regret it." Casper turned his gaze to Nia and stared at her coldly.


    Before Nia uttered a word, Eve, who had already burst into anger, yelled,


    "My sister won''t go back with you! You can never bully her again!"


    Casper raised his brows in surprise when he heard the words, and his eyes alternated between Nia and Eve''s faces. Was this girl Nia''s sister?! He had never heard her mention it! "Little sister," Casper said after being surprised, "I think you have misunderstood. I never bullied your sister."


    "How dare you say that!" Eve shouted with all her strength, "You are the one who bullied my sister! Last time you..."

 Chapter 967 Sharply Opposed

    "Eve!" Nia immediately stopped Eve, because she couldn''t let her scandal be spread out in front of everyone like this.


    Eve nced at her sister who was full of misery, and her heart ached so much that she could only hold back her previous words under anger, but did not forget to continue to yell, "You''re an asshole anyway!"


    As soon as Eve finished speaking, Casper''s expression changed. Before, he might be called self-control, but in front of so many people, he was called an asshole by a young girl. His self-esteem couldn''t bear this kind of insult, so he turned to Leon. With a wink, Leon followed Casper for a long time, and understood what he was thinking with just one look. When everyone was looking at Casper, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Eve beside Nia, and sessfully mped her in his arms.


    "Call me an asshole for no reason. Do you have the guts?!" Seeing Eve being caught by his subordinate, Casper cursed viciously.


    In fact, Casper also took the opportunity to attack. Since the foreign man defended Nia, he took her sister. But Casper miscalcted a little, that was, Lauren didn''t care about Nia at all.


    As soon as Eve was caught by Leon, she subconsciously yelled "Lauren". As soon as Casper''s ruthless words fell, Lauren flew up and kicked Leon''s neck directly. Dizzy, Leon fell down, and Lauren quickly grabbed Eve''s arm and pulled her into his arms, until her slender body was hugged, and the beating of the heart returned to its original speed.


    "Are you okay?" Lauren whispered to Eve who was shocked.


    Eve was terrified, just hugged Lauren''s muscr waist and shook her head, unable to make a sound.


    Seeing that Eve was so frightened, Lauren nced at Casper.


    Great, he had got under his skin!


    Casper saw the situation clearly at this time that the foreign man''s desire to protect Eve was beyond doubt, and the two subordinates behind him also followed him around, but Nia stood there alone at a loss. Standing in the shade was not her at all, but her sister!


    Before Casper could think again, Lauren said coldly, "Do it", and the next moment, Stoffer and Dely attacked Casper''s men like lightning. After a few wailings, only Casper was left standing.


    The hotel staff on the side were all dumbfounded, and they didn''t know which side to help.


    "Casper," seeing Stoffer and Dely finish off Casper''s men, Lauren said his name coldly.


    "If you find faults, you have to focus on the target. You still can''t provoke me. You can''t take Nia away today. If you don''t take your men to get off, I''ll let the ambnce pick you up."


    Casper was still in a daze at this moment. Someone grabbed his leg suddenly. He looked down and saw his man grabbing his leg, with fear in his eyes. Casper knew he had encountered something tough. Who was this man?!


    "Who are you?" Casper looked at Lauren and still challenged stubbornly. He did not allow his self-esteem to be trampled on at will!


    "You don''t deserve to know my name." Lauren didn''t even care about a pawn like Casper.


    He wanted to win back but didn''t expect to be insulted so far. How could Casper bear this humiliation? He wanted to say something, but his man persuaded him miserably,


    "Mr. Wood, the situation is not good for us today. Let''s go first."


    Casper frowned, feeling reconciled but also knowing what his man said was right, so he could only put aside his aggressiveness. Unable to vent his anger on Lauren, he said harshly to Nia, "Nia, just wait for me!"


    After speaking, he turned around and left, with his head still held high, unwilling to lose face, as if he was the one returning triumphantly. But he couldn''t see his men behind him and they carried Leon out with embarrassment.


    The uproar ended like this. Nia held her chest and let out a sigh of relief, while Eve was still holding onto Lauren tightly. Lauren patted her on the back a few times, and then said to the attendants who were still around,


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry, everyone."


    The attendants left after hearing what Lauren said. It was only then that Eve calmed down and realized that she was hugging Lauren tightly in a panic. She quickly withdrew from Lauren''s arms. Her face was already blushing. Lauren watched her face, and a smile appeared on his lips unconsciously.


    Nia hurried over to "concern" her sister. "Eve, are you okay? I''m sorry you got caught up in what happened with me."


    "Nia, don''t say that. We should all thank Mr. Osade. He saved us." Eve shook her head again and again, took her sister''s hand and thanked Lauren, but just now she met his eyes but shyly bowed her head. Turning her head, she always felt that the smile on the corner of Lauren''s lips was so gentle. It made her... heartbeat...


    "Mr. Osade, thank you so much!" Nia thanked Lauren "sincerely", but all she got was a cold look from Lauren. "Don''t worry. He can''t hurt you if you stay here." Lauren said this not to reassure Nia, but to appease Eve. Eve breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this. It was really great to have Mr. Osade here.


    Stoffer and Dely who stood aside were full of worry and thought "can you stay out of it?".


    Aftering out of the hotel, Casper turned to face his embarrassed subordinates, and said in a cold voice,


    "Find out who that man is! And how Nia''s sister hooked up with him. If I don''t take revenge for today''s humiliation, I, Casper, will never be human!"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Yes!" Although they looked embarrassed, the eyes of those men were as fierce as Casper''s, and everyone wanted to kill that foreign man alive.


    In the restaurant, Lucia, who saw the wholemotion in her eyes, had no less doubts than Casper. What was the identity of the man? What was his rtionship with Nia and her sister, and whether he struck up a few times by coincidence or on purpose?.


    "Ms Webb," her client also witnessed themotion just now. Seeing Lucia''s doubts on her face, heforted her, "What happened just now scared you? It seems that there are many rude people everywhere. There''s a fuss."


    "I''m sorry," Lucia realized that she had neglected him, and smiled apologetically at him and said, "It''s just that there is ady over there who is an old acquaintance of mine, so I took a second look, but fortunately she is fine. Let''s continue our meal."

 Chapter 968 Clarify the Reasons

    "Ms. Webb, do you want to go over and show your concern? I''m okay with it." The client thoughtfully suggested. Lucia smiled politely at him and said softly, "No, she... is fine."


    Nia was more than fine? The smugness on her face could be seen clearly from Lucia who was nearly five meters away!


    After sending the client to the airport at two o''clock, Lucia didn''t go back to thepany, but went straight to the Davonnis Corp building, and she had to tell Arthur immediately about this discovery today. Unexpectedly, as soon as she reached the top floor of the Davonnis Corp building, Lucia saw that Kyle was also about to walk towards the president''s office with the documents. He seemed very anxious, and Lucia stopped him immediately,


    "Kyle, is Arthur there?"


    "Yes," Kyle replied immediately, "I just checked something for Mr. Davies. Would you want to listen to it?"


    "I don''t dare to listen tomercial secrets." Lucia said half-jokingly.


    Kyle smiled when he heard the words, and said without hesitation, "Ms. Webb, don''t be joking. Is there anything Mr. Davies can''t let you know?"


    Lucia rolled her eyes, and the smile deepened on her lips. "That''s right, then let me listen to it together."


    So the two came to Arthur''s office together. As soon as Lucia opened the door, she noticed that something was wrong with Arthur. Usually when she came to him, he was either discussing matters with his subordinates or checking documents. She even teased him that he was a tireless workaholic. But today Arthur seemed preupied, leaning on the side of the chair and looking out the window, not even noticing that she came in.


    Seeing this, Kyle immediately coughed and reminded him,


    "Mr. Davies, Ms. Webb is here."


    As soon as Arthur heard that Lucia wasing, he turned around immediately, and a smile returned to his face.


    "Lucia, did you see off your client?"


    Lucia didn''t answer him, but walked up to him, looked up at him seriously and asked,


    "Did you miss lunch?"


    Arthur raised his hand and caressed Lucia''s cheek, smiled and said,


    "It''s okay, I''m not hungry today."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re not hungry... I don''t have time to spend with you recently, so you..." Before Lucia could finish speaking, Kyle, who was still standing in the middle of the office, coughed and interrupted. Kyle''s eyes wandered in embarrassment. "Please, I''m still here, and I''m still single. Don''t disy your affection to me, okay?" he thought to himself.


    Arthur gave Kyle a cold look. Lucia was also a little embarrassed. Her cheeks were flushed, so she quickly changed the subject,


    "Kyle, didn''t you say you have something to report to Arthur?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!" Kyle avoided his boss''s murderous gaze, hurried forward and handed the folder to Lucia cleverly, and then began to say,


    "I have checked the entire itinerary of Lauren and his group. They came to Athegate from Mexico on the 16th ofst month, but they checked into the hotel on the 18th. I don''t know where they went during the two days. They checked in 4 rooms under three people''s names. The woman did not have any upancy information, but she did upy a room exclusively. ording to a staff member of the hotel, the woman is weak, with some serious illness. The staff of the kitchen has to cook medicine for her every day, and they have stayed in the hotel since then, but they suddenly went outst week, and they just came back today."


    Arthur frowned when he heard the words. Lucia''s eyes moved, turned to look at Arthur and asked,


    "Is Kyle talking about that man and his friends we metst time in first ss?"


    This description really fit the four people he saw, but Kyle didn''t find out that Nia knew them!


    "Yes," Arthur said solemnly, before telling Lucia,


    "Last time you asked me to check the identity of that man. I didn''t know their names until Kyle found out. Some of these three men are people I know!"


    "Is that the man?" Lucia immediately changed the subject after asking, "Or another handsome man?"


    "Yes, that''s him," Arthur raised his eyebrows slightly. How did Lucia know that the protagonist was Lauren? But first he exined,


    "Do you still remember that I asked L to go to Mexico to ask an old friend to help investigate Jacob''s whereabouts? That old friend is Lauren. His full name is Lauren Osade, and he is the sole heir of the Osade family, which upies half of the illegal business in Mexico."


    Lucia''s eyes widened upon hearing this. That man was Arthur''s old friend?!


    Suddenly, Lucia suddenly understood. No wonder he insisted on approaching her after meeting her, but he didn''t mean anything frivolous. It turned out that he knew her identity! Thinking of thest time he said to her in the hospital, it was obviously a deliberate joke, and of course he and she will see each other again because of Arthur!


    "Lucia, what did you think of?" Seeing Lucia so shocked, Arthur knew she must have thought of something.


    So Lucia told Arthur all about her encounter with Lauren, as well as the scene she saw at the hotel today. After he heard this, Arthur''s eyes darkened and his expression became more serious.


    "It turns out that the woman is Nia''s sister, which can exin why Lauren hasn''t contacted me until now." Arthur murmured.


    "I saw that Lauren is very concerned about Nia''s sister, and even rescues her when Casper attacks her. The rtionship between the two of them must not be simple, but how did Lauren know her? Could it be that Nia knew that Lauren was going toe and deliberately set up a trap?" Nia was cunning and Lucia had to make such a guess.


    "No," Arthur immediately dismissed Lucia''s guess, saying,


    "Lauren is rebellious by nature, and extremely alert. Besides, his whereabouts will never be leaked because of his family, and Nia doesn''t have the ability to know in advance. Besides, if Nia deliberately set up a situation, he will not fail to see it. Currently, it can be guessed that he met Nia''s sister by a certain coincidence. If the information Kyle found is correct, then the weak sister should be the key reason for attracting him. Lauren grew up in a big family and met her. Women are either stunningly beautiful or extremely powerful, and Nia''s sister is exactly the type he has never been in contact with." With just a few words, Arthur had guessed Lauren''s thoughts thoroughly.


    "That is to say, Lauren first met Nia''s sister, and then met Nia through her, but even so, why did he fight Casper for her? Doesn''t Lauren know what Nia is doing?" Lucia frowned and said, "If he helps Nia, isn''t he going to fight us?"

 Chapter 969 Tit for Tat

    "No, Lauren has always acted meticulously. Since I asked him to investigate Jacob, he will definitely investigate people and things rted to me when hees to Athegate, so he will deliberately step forward to test you after he meets you. It is impossible for him not to know who Nia is. If he wants to protect her, the crux must be Nia''s sister."


    Arthur said with certainty, and he knew he was right!


    "Love me love my dog?" Lucia defined Lauren''s behavior precisely in those words.


    "No matter how much he loves her, he can''t distinguish between right and wrong," Arthur said coldly, "If he really wants to help Nia, then he will be the opposite of us."


    Lucia was very worried about this, not to mention that Lauren still had Jacob''s message. Was it possible that he wanted Arthur to beg him?


    "I don''t think he... is like a person who can''t distinguish between right and wrong. Maybe Nia is behind all of this." Although Lucia said so, she thought of Lauren''s face full of arrogance and confidence. A person who was controlled by others? Thinking of this, she felt even more uncertain.


    Lucia understood the truth, but how could Arthur not know it? With cold eyes, he pondered for a moment and said,


    "I don''t care if he defends Nia or opposes us, I want his information about Jacob."


    Lucia''s eyes moved, and she looked at Arthur bewilderedly. It turned out that he had never forgotten the worries in her heart.


    "Don''t worry," Arthur saw that Lucia was unhappy, raised his hand to put a strand of hair behind her ear, and said softly, "I will definitely do this for you. Besides, there are people who are more anxious than us." "Casper?" Lucia rubbed her cheek lightly against Arthur''s palm, and the brows finally rxed a little, not for Casper of course, but because of the warmth of Arthur''s palm.


    "Nia has his details in hand, and now that she has found a patron. It is estimated that Casper is already deeply troubled." Arthur saw Lucia''s eyebrows stretched, so he smiled and said.


    "Then why don''t we wait and see? Since Lauren didn''te to you immediately, he must have his own considerations. If we insist on asking, we probably won''t be able to get anything." Lucia said softly. Lucia just hit his point, and Arthur nodded, "It''s true. We won''t get anything out of asking, and I don''t want to arouse his hostility at this time."


    "You mean..." Lucia looked up at Arthur.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Arthur gently stroked Lucia''s cheek, hiding the doubts in his heart. How far Lauren would go for Nia''s sister really needed to be understood.


    Casper''s subordinates were not as clever as Kyle, and after the farce in the restaurant, Lauren specifically told the hotel manager not to reveal any information about him to anyone, so in the end, Casper only knew that Lauren was a foreigner. And that was all.


    In the office of the president of StandHill Investment Company, ring at the ipetent subordinates, Casper raised his hand and swept the documents on the table to the ground, shouting angrily, "You don''t even know the identity of an unknown person! What''s the use of you?!"


    Seeing that Casper was getting angry, Leon hinted with his eyes that the other men left first, and he withstood all the pressure.


    "Mr. Wood, I think that man and his subordinates are very skilled, and they will definitely not be unknown. Now I am afraid that he wants to protect Nia. If he really wants to fight us, we will be very passive." "You need to tell me that?!" Casper red at Leon and cursed sharply.


    "Although Nia has found protection, she can''t always hide in the Dekee hotel. Mr. Wood, all her glory and wealth are in Stable Growth. Why don''t we take this opportunity to take down the entire Stable Growth? Once Nia hears the news, it will be difficult for her not to take the initiative to find us to reconcile?" Leon had always been the smartest, and he had been doing business with Casper for a while, so he knew something about the business field.


    Casper apuded repeatedly when he heard this, but he ignored this point in a moment of anger. When he took back everything from Nia, can she still hide behind that man and be a coward? "Okay, you should deal with this matter immediately. Also, send someone to Nia''s hometown to investigate. I have never heard of her having a younger sister before. Since she is hiding her, there must be something hidden in it." After calming down, Casper also regained his ability to think.


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away!" Leon quickly obeyed the order and retreated. Since he wanted to seize power, it must start with Kevin, so he rushed to Stable Growth and went directly to Kevin''s office. Before Leon entered the door, Kevin was on the phone with Nia. Knowing that her goal had been achieved, Kevin was naturally ecstatic, and told Nia to take care of Eve, and never let Lauren go back on his word. She had to be steady at this critical moment.


    "Don''t worry. That silly girl is obedient to me. And today even Lauren said he would protect me. Casper could do nothing about me." Even across the phone, Nia''s pride was clearly conveyed.


    "Okay, there is a knock on the door. We will contact youter." Hearing the knock on the door, Kevin hung up the phone.


    At this time Leon had already walked to the middle of the office. Knocking on the door was just to show him respect, and the act of walking in was not polite at all.


    "Leon, why are you here?" Kevin always regarded Casper''s trusting Leon as a thorn in his side, and asked him in a contemptuous tone when he saw him being so rude.


    Leon gave Kevin an angry look, and said to him in amanding tone, "Mr. Wood said that now is the time to take back Nia''s power. You should deal with this right away, and you will leave Nia with nothing!" Kevin pushed his gold-rimmed sses and said helplessly, "I''m afraid this matter won''t be done for a while."


    "What?!" Leon was furious when he heard this, "You dare to disobey Mr. Wood''s order?!"


    "Leon, I spend as much time with Mr. Wood as you do. You should correct your attitude in front of me." Kevin directly confronted Leon.


    Leon didn''t expect Kevin to dare talk to him like this. He rushed in front of Kevin, but had to look up at him because of the difference in height, but his fierceness and momentum were not inferior to him at all. "Kevin, I think your attitude is wrong, right? I''m Mr. Wood''s most trusted man. How dare you talk to me like that?!"


    "If there is something I don''t do well in my work, I will naturally report to Mr. Wood. Who are you? Dare to question me here!" Kevin had confidence in himself now and was not afraid of Leon.

 Chapter 970 Separate Investigation

    "What did you say?!" Leon had long been used to being arrogant, and Kevin didn''t pay attention to him. Seeing that he mentioned Casper to press himself down, he stepped forward and grabbed his cor when he got excited, holding up his fist to smash him.


    Kevin was not timid at all. He stared condescendingly at Leon who was excited, and said in a cold voice,


    "Just beat me. I''m worried about how to tell Mr. Wood that you are a thug who only knows how to fight!"


    Leon hesitated when he heard this. Indeed, Casper had always ced high hopes on them, hoping that they can help himplete various tasks in addition to fighting and killing. Besides, Kevin''s position as vice president did have his advantage. If he punched him, perhaps Casper would really me him.


    "Okay! Then go and tell Mr. Wood yourself why you can''t handle this matter! I want to see what he will do with you!" So Leon left with harsh words, and Kevin took his time, walked back to his desk and called Casper.


    "Mr. Wood, Leon came here just now. I heard from him that you decided to take back Nia''s authority now?" "Yeah, you do it now," Casper said.


    "I''m afraid not." Kevin kept it off first, and Casper was not as anxious as Leon, so he calmly asked him why.


    "When Stable Growth was established, you hadn''t returned, so she is the owner of thepany. She owns the absolute controlling stake in thepany. If you want to take back Stable Growth, you must go through normal legal procedures, which means asking for her autograph. But now we still can''t find where she is, so it''s very difficult to do this." Kevin exined without haste.


    "I see," Casper also remembered this matter. His decision just now was indeed careless, so he said to Kevin,


    "Actually, Nia is back now."


    "Really? Where is Ms Davidson?" Kevin asked, pretending to be surprised.


    "It''s hard to say. You should do the preparatory work first, and I''ll let here back to sign." Casper said through gritted teeth.


    "Okay." Kevin responded respectfully. After hanging up the phone, he put away his respectful and humble attitude, and leanedfortably into the backrest, full ofcency. It seemed that he started to deal with other assets.


    The reason why Nia was able to establish Stable Growth was absolutely impossible to rely on the millions ofpensation Reynolds gave her and the money snatched from Spencer. Those were far from enough, and 70% of Stable Growth''s funds were actually all injected by Casper. What Nia and Kevin were most anxious about now was how to transfer them out, so Nia eagerly begged Lucia for half of the share of the Development Zone project.


    But this was far from enough.


    Nia stayed in the hotel like this, while she and Kevin began to transfer assets, and the people Casper sent to investigate Eve''s life experience also sent back a message, but he didn''t know that his investigation benefited Kyle.From N?velDrama.Org.


    That day, Casper sent two young men to Nia''s hometown and knocked on the door of Davidson Residence by iming that they were Nia''s subordinates.


    Steve and Eloise naturally didn''t believe everyone, but heard the two subordinates tell the news of the eldest daughter one by one, and say that they were entrusted by her toe back to visit them with many gifts. They were naturally happy and couldn''t keep their mouths shut.


    "Is Nia and Lauren getting along well? Has Eve bothered them?" Eloise wanted to know the real situation of her daughters through the mouth of two staff members.


    In fact, the eldest daughter''s subordinates'' visit was just what Eloise wanted. She was a woman and was more delicate than her husband. In the early years, Nia had a lot of speeches about their preference for Eve. She was not even willing to answer their calls in the past few months, but after Eve went to find her this time, her attitude changed dramatically. However, Eloise was full of doubts.


    The two young men also went to the Dekee hotel with Casper that day. After hearing Eloise''s words, they immediately recognized that Lauren should be the protector, but why did she say that Nia and Lauren got along well? That man was protecting Eve. Was there something hidden in it?


    The two men yed petty tricks and said deliberately,


    "Actually, we felt very strange. This was the first time Ms. Davidson sent us to visit you. She had never mentioned you before, and she hadn''t even mentioned that she has a younger sister. We were afraid that we had found the wrong ce just now."


    "It''s not your fault," Eloise narrowed her eyes slightly when she heard the words. With a little worry hidden in her eyes, she said helplessly,


    "Eve has been sick since she was a child. We visited countless famous doctors before deciding on a treatment n for her, but this requires Nia to give blood transfusions to her sister all the time. We devote ourselves to taking care of Eve, so we neglect Nia a lot of time. She used to be very repulsive to us. Fortunately, this time she let go and is willing to go home to spend the holiday with us." Because they trusted them, and Eloise and Steve were both approachable, they just had a casual conversation with them, and they didn''t hide anything.


    The two young men looked at each other, pretending tofort,


    "Ms. Davidson is busy with work and often cannot help herself. I hope you will not misunderstand her."


    "Naturally," Eloise said with a smile, "Of course we''re d that Nia wants to let go, but I''m just afraid that Eve will drag her down."


    "Probably not. Mr. Osade also takes good care of her," the young men continued tofort her, and also asked questions,


    "However, what you said made us a little concerned. We see that Mr. Osade seems to be more protective of Eve."


    "Is there such a thing?" Eloise frowned and said, "Nia is indeed dating Lauren. Maybe he just cares more about Eve''s physical condition."


    Could Lauren be biased too?


    Eve was indeed more pitiful.


    "Is that so?" The young men began to express guilt again. "Sorry, we are talking too much. Ms. Davidson has always been kind to her subordinates, and we just want to show our concerns."


    "It''s okay. We are very relieved that Nia has subordinates like you," Steve put away the doubts in his heart and said with a smile,


    "I''ll have to trouble you to help Nia a lot in the future."


    "Mr. Davidson, you''re polite," the young men said with a smile, "Actually, we don''t know what serious illness your younger daughter is suffering from until now. Ms. Davidson doesn''t like to bring it up, but we are anxious. If you don''t mind, can you tell us? And can you also talk about the details that need to be paid attention to every day, so that we can help Ms, Davidson share some burdens."


    "Okay, okay," Steve praised several times, feeling that the two subordinates were really caring, so he told them about Eve''s condition, and also gave a rough outline of the treatment n.


    "Actually, Eve is still in good health, as long as she takes her medicine on time and doesn''t consume too much energy."

 Chapter 971 Rainy

    "I see. If Ms. Davidson is involved in business in the future, we will try our best to take care of her sister for her." The young men quickly expressed their sincerity, and naturally got the gratitude of Steve and Eloise. They chatted a little more, and the young men got up to say goodbye and didn''t stay long.


    As soon as they got back to the car, the two men sent back the information they had inquired to Athegate, but neither of them noticed that a bug at the hem of one of them was quietly cut off the signal. It turned out that Kyle was also interested in investigating Eve''s life experience. Unexpectedly, the people he sent met Casper''s men as soon as they approached themunity. They had participated in the rescue of Lucia and the baby, and naturally knew Casper''s men, so they followed suit. Putting a bug on his body, they easily obtained Eve''s information.


    When he heard the news, Lucia was having lunch with Arthur at the Branch of Davonnis, and Casper was in the office of the president of his Stand Hill Investment Company. It was pouring rain outside, but they both reached the same conclusion when they were ten kilometers apart.


    "Nia can''t treat Eve with sincerity!"


    This was based on what the two knew about Nia.


    "Nia has a very small tolerance, and it can be said that she must take revenge. If she had resolutely left home because of her parents'' partiality, and never even mentioned the existence of her sister in front of outsiders, how could she suddenly forgive her and even treat her so well? To put it bluntly, there must be value in Eve that she can use." Lucia said with certainty.


    "It''s Lauren." Arthur said firmly, putting a piece of cabbage into Lucia''s bowl.


    "So, Nia already knows Lauren''s background?" Lucia frowned slightly and expressed her inner guess.


    "Impossible, Lauren''s entire family lives in darkness, and Nia doesn''t have the ability to investigate his background, but it is possible if he reveals his real name." Arthur pondered, not forgetting to lightly touch Lucia''s hand and reminding her to eat well.


    "I heard that most of Mexico is ruled by various families. If you know his surname, it is possible to get a general idea of his origin. In addition, Lauren is not low-key at all. It is really hard to think of him as an ordinary person with that kind of aura." Lucia put down the cutlery, agreeing with Arthur.


    "Staying in a hotel worth more than 2, 000 dors a night. No matter how stupid Nia is, she still knows that Lauren is not a simple person." Arthur said jokingly, and after seeing Lucia put down the tableware, he said,


    "Continue to eat and finish all the dishes."


    "You''re still talking about me. Obviously you sometimes forget to eat lunch..." Lucia hid her concern in herints, but still ate obediently.


    Arthur nced at her who was muttering softly in front of him. With the corners of his lips slightly raised, he said,


    "Looks like Nia took advantage of Lauren''spassion for Eve to get him to protect her."


    "It''s not surprising," Lucia couldn''t help but sarcastically said, "It''s indeed her style, but Lauren''s side is more difficult to solve. He is now willing to help Nia. It''s okay if he just helps her deal with Casper, but if..." "So what," Arthur said with a chuckle, "It''s fun to be his enemy."


    "Arthur..." Lucia was dumbfounded. It seemed that Arthur''spetitive spirit was aroused by Lauren. He was not so interested in Spencer before, but it can also be seen from another angle that Arthur was full of affirmation of Lauren.


    If these two people really fell out...


    Lucia smiled, but the worry in her heart had not been reduced by half.


    On the other hand, Casper was also specting on Nia''s intentions, and his worries were heavier than Lucia''s, because Nia was now using Lauren to deal with him!


    "Mr. Wood, Nia must have been unable to get the protection she wanted from Lucia and Arthur, so she chose Lauren. We don''t even know his identity now. We only know that he has an extraordinary background. Would it be possible to have a rash match... "said Leon, frowning.


    "What are you afraid of!" Casper couldn''t bear Leon''s cautious appearance. Athegate was his own territory, so he would still be afraid of a foreigner?!


    "If he pisses me off, just kill them all!"


    Leon didn''t respond, because he was the one who was knocked unconscious by Lauren''s kick! Only he knew how powerful that man was! Not to mention the two extremely capable subordinates beside him. "What? You think I dare not?!" Seeing Leon''s silence, Casper was even more furious.


    "Mr. Wood, that''s not what I mean... I''m just thinking about how we can lure her away from Lauren... Without her signature, we can''t get Stable Growth back..."


    Casper frowned deeply when he heard this, and his face was gloomy after he thumped the desk hard. Leon''s words hit the nail on the head, and he hit his most annoying mind.


    When he was wondering, Casper suddenly had a sh of inspiration and said as if talking to himself,


    "That''s right... just use her?"


    "Mr. Wood, who are you talking about?" Leon asked Casper without knowing it.


    Casper smiled, and turned to face the city where the rain was pouring. The sternness in his eyes was likeyers of rain fading from the top of the floor-to-ceiling windows,yer uponyer.


    It was still raining heavily the next day, but the number of pedestrians on the street did not decrease because of it. Umbres shuttled back and forth. People who were struggling and making progress will not be afraid of these things.


    Naturally, neither will people with tricks.


    In such rainy weather, Casper came to Webbex Group directly to visit Lucia uninvited.


    Knowing that Casper was downstairs, Lucia didn''t seem surprised at all. She curled her lips, put down the document in her hand and said to the assistant,


    "Please bring this ''honored guest'' up."


    The assistant led out and brought Casper to the office shortly after. After the assistant closed the door and left, Casper greeted Lucia with a smile,


    "Ms. Webb, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Forgive me for interrupting you today."


    "It''s okay," Lucia walked out from behind the desk, walking slowly towards Casper with the chill in the air behind her.


    "Anyway, it''s raining today and I''m not that busy."


    "Then it''s the right time for me toe today." After Lucia sat down on the sofa first, Casper stared at her for a moment and sat down with her, speaking with words of unknown meaning. Lucia nced at Casper, never putting on a show of politeness in front of him, and asked directly,


    "Mr. Wood, do you have something to talk with me?"


    "I wouldn''te to you if I hadn''t something to ask of you," Casper said without hesitation, "I have found Nia."


    "Really?" Lucia covered her lips slightly, a yful smile shed across her eyes, and he really came for Nia.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 972 Seek Victory

    "Then congrattions." Lucia continued.


    But Casper didn''t have a happy expression on his face. He frowned and looked at Lucia who seemed to have something to say, but couldn''t say it. Lucia had long been used to his routine, so she sat and watched him perform calmly. However, she just didn''t say anything.


    In the end, Casper was defeated and said by himself,


    "But now something has happened. She doesn''t want toe back, but lives in the hotel."


    "This is between you and her. What''s the use of telling me?" Lucia was not polite at all.


    "Ms. Webb, maybe you haven''t recognized Nia''s true face?" Seeing that Lucia was always indifferent, Casper immediately said to her seriously,


    "At first I thought that Jacob wanted me to approach her just because she had a grudge against you, but after observing for a long time, I found that this is not the case at all. She and Jacob are the same, and everything Nia did to you was ordered by Jacob. Now she suddenly alienates me for no reason, which must have something to do with Jacob''s instructions."


    "You mean Nia is Jacob''s person?" Lucia asked Casper with an air of interest.


    "I''m sure, she must be!" Seeing that Lucia finally reacted, Casper couldn''t wait to continue,


    "I suspect that she already knows that I have confessed everything to you and Mr. Davies, so she deliberately alienates me, which is very harmful to my girlfriend''s life, but I don''t know what to do with her. And I don''t know where she met a rich man. Now she''s under his protection and away from me. There is nothing I can do, so I would like to ask you for a favor."


    "What can I help you?" Lucia raised her eyebrows slightly, her eyes sparkling, and asked him in a deep voice.


    "Jacob is now using Stable Growth to infiltrate your and Mr. Davies''spany. Thest request to increase the share of the development project has fully demonstrated her purpose. Once Stable Growth changes its owner, Jacob''s n wille to naught!" Casper thought Lucia took the bait and deliberately mentioned Jacob repeatedly to seduce her.


    "You want Stable Growth?" Lucia no longer pretended to be stupid, and thought to herself that no wonder Nia was cornered. It turned out that Casper was already nning to snatch Stable Growth.


    "It''s not that I want it, but that doing so can thwart Jacob''s n, which is beneficial to both of us. Even if Stable Growth is brought back, and if you want it, I won''t reject." Casper said generously, and was pretty sure Lucia won''t want Stable Growth.


    "No," Lucia said with a chuckle and waved her hand, "I''m not interested in Stable Growth, but you, haven''t you received any orders from Jacob in this period of time? If Stable Growth is taken into your hands, how will you exin to Jacob? If you can''t exin it, isn''t it more detrimental to your girlfriend''s safety?"


    Lucia pointed at Casper''s impure purpose in every question, and Casper was overwhelmed by her question for a moment. After finally recovering, Lucia looked at him with a meaningful smile, as if she had seen through all his purposes. Casper made up his mind and continued,


    "Protecting my girlfriend is of course important, but I also know that this matter cannot be urgent. It is better to dig out the foundation of Jacob first and disintegrate his domestic power step by step, so as to fundamentally save my girlfriend."


    Did that sound reasonable?


    Casper stared at Lucia for a moment after he finished speaking.


    "It seems to make sense," Lucia smiled and said, "Then how can I help you?"


    Casper was delighted when he heard this, and said repeatedly,


    "Now only Nia''s signature is needed. As long as she signs, Stable Growth will change its owner."


    "You put it simply. Is Nia stupid? Will she obediently sign the document?" Lucia asked with a smile.


    "It''s up to me to persuade her to sign," Casper also smiled, "Ms. Webb, you just need to lure her out of the hotel and hand her over to me."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Persuade?


    Lucia sneered from the bottom of her heart that Nia will either die or be disabled in his hands, but she still needed her.


    However, Lucia did not immediately refuse, but pondered for a while, as if after some deliberation, she said to Casper,


    "I need to discuss this with Arthur."


    "Of course," Casper said kindly, "It''s beneficial for us to deal with Jacob together. Ms. Webb, you can discuss it with Mr. Davies and give me the answer."


    Lucia smiled lightly, nomittal, but brought up Libby, "I heard that your mother came back with you after the holiday?"


    Casper''s heart skipped a beat. He had doubts about Lucia''s sudden mention of Libby, but he still replied,


    "Yes, she came back with me too."


    "I see, next time I have a chance, I hope to drink tea and chat with her again." Lucia raised her mouth seemingly and unintentionally.


    "Ms Webb, have you met my mother?" Casper sat up straight when he heard this, and asked Lucia hastily.


    "Well, we met once, and we talked about some family matters. Your mother is a very gentle person." Lucia said with a smile.


    Casper was silent for a few seconds, then responded with a smile and replied, "Indeed, I will tell her."


    After leaving the Webbex Group, Casper no longer only thought about Nia, but cared more about when Lucia and Libby met in private, what did they talk about, did Libby leak any information? Thinking of this, he hurried back to Nia''s house.


    After Casper left, Lucia immediately told Arthur about it, and Arthurughed after hearing it.


    "Casper has a good idea. Using you to force Nia out, he can also seize Stable Growth. He will stand on the side of justice with dignity, killing three birds with one stone."


    "Nia knew what he was thinking, so she hid," Lucia nodded and said, "But I really can''t figure out what Casper did. Although I know that he is pretending to surrender to us, why is he so loyal to Jacob? Is he really brainwashed by him? Is it? Or is he really afraid of his girlfriend''s safety?"


    Arthur''s purple eyes moved slightly when he heard this, but he didn''t answer immediately. He had the answer to Lucia''s question, but he couldn''t say it now.


    "Arthur, what do you think?" Seeing that Arthur was silent, Lucia asked him again.


    "I''m still investigating this matter, but the most important thing now is how to deal with the rtionship between Nia and Casper. Lucia, do you have any thoughts in mind?" Arthur turned the topic back to Lucia''s decision.


    "Since Casper wants to use me, then I''ll give it a try and just get in touch with Nia to see what she has to say." Lucia thought it was okay to give it a try.

 Chapter 973 Face to Face for the First Time

    "Okay, but you have to be careful. Don''t have too much contact with Lauren." Although he knew that the two times when Lauren approached Lucia was intentional, Arthur still had a grudge. Lucia was slightly taken aback when she heard these words, and after realizing that it was Arthur who was jealousy again, she couldn''t help but smile slightly.


    "Stingy, don''t worry. I won''t have any contact with him."


    Arthur smiled softly, and after finishing the call with Lucia, he immediately called for Kyle.


    "Kyle, go to Lepus and tell him directly that we ordered Lina to steal Casper''s hair, and the news of Lina''s disappearance. Remember to tell him urately. Now, Casper is charged with murder. It is his son!" "Understood!" Kyle responded immediately, and went to Lepus in a few days.


    Two dayster, Lucia came to the Dekee hotel by herself without any reply to Casper, but this time she was no longer a blind fly, but waited exactly on the floor where Lauren and the others lived in the presidential suite. Indoors, she thought that she would have a high chance of meeting Nia, but she didn''t expect that the first person she met was a bit unexpected.


    In the morning, after taking the first medicine, Eve felt that her mouth was very bitter, so she thought about going downstairs to find some snacks like candied fruit to taste. Naturally, Nia would not do it for her, so Eve walked out of the room by herself. She walked towards the elevator entrance, but just as she got to the elevator door, she couldn''t take her eyes away after a glimpse from the corner of her eye. In the waiting sofa area next to the elevator, a beautiful and unparalleled woman was sitting in the middle. She lowered her head slightly, her long hands lightly resting on her chin, as if she was concentrating. Her eyes were so bright that she can''t take her eyes off them.


    Eve was marveling at her beauty, but what she cared more about was that she had seen her before! She was the woman who hugged Lauren in the hospital!


    It was definitely not a coincidence that the woman appeared here. When she was thinking of this, jealousy quietly fermented in her heart. Eve guessed that she was waiting for Lauren, so she couldn''t move anymore.


    Sensing a line of sight focused on her, Lucia raised her eyes slightly, and immediately saw the girl staring at her. Nia''s sister?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    What a coincidence.


    Lucia slightly hooked her lips, and just a smile made Eve''s face blush.


    Eve scolded herself from the bottom of her heart! What a shame! But she looked so pretty when she smiled...


    When Lucia saw Eve blushing, she thought to herself that this girl reacted so directly, so she should be a pure person. So, she stood up and asked,


    "Hello, are you Nia''s sister?"


    As soon as Lucia opened her mouth, it was like the spring water washing away the stones, and her voice was so clear that Eve forgot to answer for a moment.


    Seeing the girl''s dazed look, Lucia smiled even more gently. After all, everyone liked simple person, and she also understood why Lauren was attracted to her. She saw it through and didn''t need to bother to specte. This was the mostfortable gesture.


    "Eve, Eve Davidson, right?" Lucia asked again.


    Hearing that she said her name urately, Eve woke up in an instant. She shook her head violently to remind herself not to be distracted, and then answered seriously,


    "Yes, I am, do you know... my sister?"


    Eve quickly changed her words.


    Lucia nodded slightly, and then slowly walked up to Eve with a few graceful steps. That graceful posture made Eve dazed again. Until she stood in front of her, she was still looking up at her infatuatedly. Eve, who was weak, was indeed a bit petite in front of Lucia who was tall and proud.


    "Yes, I know," Lucia replied softly, and then asked again, "You look ufortable. What''s wrong?"


    Eve was startled when she heard this. Can she see it? Even her sister didn''t notice that she felt ufortable because of the smell of the medicine. She was amazed by the woman''s delicate observation skills, but she didn''t forget the intimate gesture between this woman and Lauren, so she lowered her eyes and said angrily,


    "No, I''m well. Are you here to see my sister?"


    Lucia raised her eyebrows slightly. Why did she feel that the girl was a little unhappy? But she didn''t care, nodded and said, "Well, I''m here to see your sister. Is she there?"


    Eve was about to answer when she heard a call from behind. It was Lauren''s voice! Subconsciously, Eve turned around and blocked Lucia, because she didn''t want the two of them to meet! Unfortunately, Eve, who was petite, couldn''t stop Lucia, and Lauren had already seen her.


    Lucia''s appearance surprised Lauren, especially when she found this floor so urately. Lauren secretly spected on Lucia''s intentions, and walked towards them, but this time, it was as if he didn''t know Lucia at all, and he just talked to Eve,


    "Why did youe out by yourself? What are you going to do?"


    Seeing Lauren ignoring her existence, Lucia smiled instead of anger, watching them talk with a faint smile on her cheek.


    "I wanted to find some candied fruit or something to eat, and then I met this..." Seeing that Lauren didn''t greet the woman, Eve felt a little better and was a little proud, so she exined, and then remembered she hadn''t asked Lucia''s name. She turned to look at her and said,


    "Miss, I haven''t asked your name yet."


    "My name is Lucia Webb." Lucia replied generously.


    Was she Lucia?!


    Eve''s eyes widened immediately. The name Lucia was no stranger to her! Wasn''t this the vicious woman who hurt her sister?! Although thinking this way in her heart, Eve still couldn''t connect the vicious woman her sister spoke of with the gentle and beautiful Lucia in front of her eyes.


    Eve''s thought was really easy to guess. Seeing her shocked expression, Lucia knew that she had already been introduced to her through Nia''s mouth. Of course, in her description, she was definitely not a good person.


    "Do you know me?" Lucia asked Eve intentionally, ying a trick.


    In the next second, Eve repeatedly shook her head in denial, "I don''t know about you... my sister never mentioned you..."


    A clumsy denial resulting in self-exposure, Lucia really thought the girl in front of her was so cute, and she was so helpless when telling a lie.


    But Lauren could see Lucia''s wickedness clearly. She was just teasing Eve! Thinking of this, Lauren stretched out his hand and pulled Eve to his side, looked at Lucia and asked, "You came to see Nia?"


    Lauren probably guessed why Lucia came, so she must have heard something.

 Chapter 974 The Golden Mean

    Lucia didn''t deny it and responded directly to Lauren, and then said to Eve,


    "Miss Davidson, can you tell your sister that I''m here to find her?"


    Eve bit her lower lip, undecided in her mind. Her sister said that she was a bad woman, and she will never do anything good if she came to her!


    But looking at Lucia''s faint smile, Eve still nodded in a mysterious way, turned around and went to the room to call her sister.


    Eve walked suddenly. Looking at her back, Lucia said casually,


    "Miss Davidson is so innocent."


    Lauren frowned and stared at Lucia, but Lucia smiled deeper under his stare.


    "Why? Can''t I just talk about it?"


    "How much do you know!" Lauren asked Lucia directly, not interested in beating around the bush.


    "Hmm... Let me think about it..." Lucia "reminisced" in distress, and then said, "I know that Nia and Eve are two sisters, and I know that you are ''very'' good to Eve." "Casper told you!" Lauren said coldly.


    "I came to find Nia today because of Casper''s entrustment," Lucia said without hiding it, "Sir, I have a grudge against Nia. You have to appear as her protector, so we are bound to be enemies in the future. Maybe this is what you said earlier."


    Lucia spoke for Arthur, and she was reminding Lauren.


    "How much do you know about my identity?" Lauren was so perceptive, and felt that there was something in Lucia''s words.


    But Lucia didn''t answer him immediately. Seeing that Eve had brought Nia over, she passed Lauren to meet them, and left words beside him when she passed by.


    "I just know you''re the guy who osted me twice but pretended not to know me in front of Eve."


    Lauren looked down when he heard this, and when he turned around, Lucia had already walked a few steps away. Looking at her back, Lauren was thoughtful. "Miss Davidson, long time no see. How are you doing?" Seeing Nia, Lucia greeted with a smile.


    Nia frowned, couldn''t figure out why Lucia came looking for her, and how she knew she was here!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But she still put on a smiling face and said,


    "Ms. Webb, the matter between us has nothing to do with my sister. Let''s talk in the coffee shop downstairs if you want to tell me something."


    These ambiguous words further confirmed that Lucia was a woman who made things difficult for her sister, and Eve ndered Lucia in her heart. "Okay." Lucia nodded briskly, walked into the elevator with Nia without saying much, and waved to Eve before the elevator doors closed.


    As the elevator doors closed, Nia asked Lucia,


    "Do you know my sister well?"


    "After chatting for a while, your sister is a very innocent girl, and such a character can be easily taken advantage of by others." Lucia said meaningfully. "Don''t worry about this, Ms Webb. With me, no one can take advantage of her." Nia didn''t give way too much.


    The two looked at each other and smiled, with the same coldness in their eyes.


    When Lucia left with her sister, Eve was so worried that she had long forgotten the purpose ofing out.


    "Eve, aren''t you going to pick up candied fruit? I''ll apany you." Lauren didn''t seem to care much about the meeting between Lucia and Nia.


    "Eh..." Eve came back to her senses and responded, and then muttered to herself, "Is this person Lucia..."


    "Although your sister and her are friendly on the surface, they are not good friends. You should be careful when you meet this person in the future." In order to prevent Lucia from contacting Eve again, Lauren cautiously reminded her, but he didn''t know that his ambiguous words worsened Eve''s impression of Lucia.


    "Got it," Eve nodded obediently, "I don''t want to meet her either..."


    This sentence was for her own selfishness.


    Lauren didn''t pay attention to Eve''s words, and went to pick up the candied fruit with her.


    When they came to the hotel''s coffee shop, Lucia and Nia found a ce to sit down, and after they ordered drinks, Lucia said,


    "You should know why I came here to find you, right?"


    "I don''t understand." Nia did not understand.


    "Casper asked me toe. He wants to use me to lure you out of the hotel, and then force you to sign the document of Stable Growth''s change of ownership." Lucia told Casper''s n without reservation. "What?!" Nia was shocked when she heard the words, and then slowly calmed down. She told herself not to be panic. Since Lucia told her the truth, then there was a turning point!


    "Ms. Webb, why are you telling me this? Didn''t youe here to help Casper?"


    "Who said I''m going to help him?" Lucia suddenly felt amused, "I don''t believe you and Casper, and neither will help."


    "Then you..." Nia was really dumbfounded now.


    "I came here because I was curious about who the person protecting you is, but seeing how considerate he is to your sister just now, I probably already have the answer." Lucia said with a smile. Nia''s heart pounded when she heard this. Could it be that Lucia already knew Lauren''s identity? How much truth was there in her words?


    "Indeed, Arthur and I may not protect you wholeheartedly. You guessed it right. It''s not bad to be able to rely on such a man, and I save myself guessing." Staring at Nia''s swaying eyes, Lucia spoke bluntly again. To be honest, if she didn''t say anything anyway, Nia will still guess her intentions like this.


    "Ms. Webb, are you going to look on my trouble with indifference?" Nia asked with a sneer.


    "Of course, do I still have to get involved? You say that Casper is Jacob''s man, and Casper ims that you and Jacob are coborating. I have no way of verifying it. So I can only believe neither side," Lucia said deliberately.


    "But I''m not going to ignore either side, because you both have a stake in Jacob''s whereabouts."


    Nia''s eyes widened even wider this time! Casper even pointed out in front of Lucia that she had a rtionship with Jacob?! Angry in her heart, Nia knew that Casper was serious this time and just let her tell Lucia truthfully who Casper was, but she didn''t want Lucia to take advantage of it.


    "Then you can guess. Since you don''t intend to ignore it, can I make a small request?" Nia pondered for a moment, with a sly sh in her eyes, and suddenly said to Lucia.


    "Sure." Lucia picked up the coffee and took a sip, staring at Nia.


    "Stable Growth is everything to me. Now Casper wants to take it away. I don''t have the strength to fight against his gang, so I want to use your hand to keep Stable Growth." Nia sat up straight and watched Lucia seriously.

 Chapter 975 Come to Blows

    "Do you want the shares in Webbex Group?" Lucia saw through Nia''s intention at a nce.


    "That''s right. I want to withdraw all the funds to invest in you, so that even if I lose in the end, most of Stable Growth''s assets are still in your hands, and I must not let Casper seed!" Nia said viciously. "How do I know that you don''t take the opportunity to infiltrate Webbex Group?" Lucia chuckled and asked Nia, "Besides, this matter can be done without my intervention. You can just open anotherpany and transfer funds there."


    "That won''t work. If it''s anotherpany, Casper will have a way to take it away. Only if it''s invested in you, he will be afraid and dare not act recklessly. I can write awyer''s letter. If Stable Growth changes ownership, all the funds invested there belong to you and there is no need to return it, so you are willing to trust me?!" Nia was willing to take this risk as long as she can beat Casper first. "It doesn''t do me any harm..." Lucia said lightly, but didn''t answer if it was okay.


    "Ms. Webb, it takes time to see people''s hearts. You will know who is Jacob''s supporter. Now I just want to protect myself. I hope you can consider my request." Nia said again, letting go of her dignity. Lucia sneered inwardly. Nia wanted to use her hands to protect Stable Growth. Although she was speaking righteously on the surface, she was actually thinking the same as Casper. She wanted to make a third party the instrument of a crime in order to protect her.


    That being the case...


    Lucia''s eyes moved slightly. She smiled and said,


    "Okay, it just so happened that a shareholder passed away recently, and his son is trying to withdraw his capital, so you can fill this vacancy."


    "Really?!" Nia was overjoyed when she heard this, and almost stood up with excitement.


    "But remember one thing, you and Casper, I will not help anyone. I will not let go of the other one. I must know the whereabouts of Jacob!" Lucia warned Nia.


    Nia pursed her lips, and nodded under Lucia''s sharp gaze. Anyway, when Casper failed, she won''t be afraid of Lucia anymore.


    After breaking up with Lucia, Nia returned to the room with a happy mood, but when her sister came back with candied fruit, she put on a bitter face and frown.


    Seeing her sister''s appearance, Eve rushed to her and asked,


    "Nia! Did that woman named Lucia make things difficult for you?!"


    Nia made some pretentiousness at first, and then slowly vented her grievances,


    "Well, Casper actually went to her to talk nonsense, using me of being instigated by Jacob to fight against her. She used me a lot just now, and I dared not defend myself because of her status..." After speaking, Nia sniffed, her eyes turned red, and she looked pitiful.


    "How dares she treat you like this!" Eve scolded angrily, "Seeing how dignified and beautiful she is, I thought..."


    "Don''t be fooled by her appearance," Nia said hastily, "In the past, I was too innocent, thinking that a beautiful person had a kind heart, but I have never thought that I would be under her spell again and again, resulting in the situation I''m in today."


    "I know, Nia. I won''t be cheated by her!" Eve said with certainty.


    Nia was overjoyed in her heart, and said these words today to warn Eve to beware of Lucia. After all, Lucia already knew of her existence, and there was no guarantee that she would not make ns on her. Unbeknownst to Nia, Lauren unwittingly facilitated her wish, and since then, Eve had never had a good impression of Lucia.


    Lucia came out of the coffee shop and went to the parking lot alone. She didn''t expect to see Lauren standing not far away as soon as she stepped out of the elevator.


    Lauren watched Lucia coldly with his arms folded, as if he had been waiting for her for a long time.


    "Do you want to talk to me?" Lucia was calm, knowing Lauren''s background and no longer had to specte.


    His purpose was only to protect Eve.


    He was a very affectionate man.


    "What did you say to Nia?" Lauren asked her, staring at Lucia who was approaching him slowly.


    "Sir, don''t you care too much?" Lucia frowned slightly, deliberately displeased.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "This matter is directly rted to Eve. Of course I have to ask." Lauren gave her reasons.


    "That''s your personal wish. It won''t affect me," Lucia said with a chuckle, "If you''re curious, you can ask Nia directly."


    While speaking, Lucia had passed Lauren and was about to walk towards her car, but the next second she stopped and made a quick dodge, just avoiding Lauren''s outstretched hand.


    "It''s a good response." Lauren said half-jokingly as he withdrew his hand.


    "I forgot. When I saw youst time, I said that the next time we meet, I willpete with you. There are not many people in the parking lot. Isn''t this timing just right?" Lucia kicked her high heels off while speaking and stretched her muscles and bones, posing an attacking posture.


    Since he was Arthur''s old friend, why not have a friendlypetition with him?


    Lucia''spetitiveness in this area had always been a headache for Arthur.


    Seeing Lucia, who was slender, in a familiar attacking posture, Lauren immediately became interested, but he still said,


    "I never hit women."


    "That''s only if you can!" Lucia raised her eyebrows, and quickly started to attack Lauren, and the two officially fought.


    Originally, Lauren treated Lucia''s provocation with a joking attitude, but after more than a dozen moves, he had to be serious, because Lucia''s skill was beyond his expectation. Looking at the back of his hand that was kicked red by Lucia, he hooked his lips and became serious.


    Interesting, really interesting.


    The parking lot was originally quiet, but it was full of gunpowder at this time. At the elevator door, a tall man was fighting with a slender woman. The two seemed to have very different sizes, but people can find it if they looked closely. The woman did not lose at all, and even almost hit the man''s vitals several times.


    "Be serious." Once again, Lucia deliberately provoked Lauren. He was the first opponent since Dan, and she was eager to fight.


    Lauren''s eyes darkened when he heard the words. Lucia provoked all thepetitive spirit in his heart, and his attacks became more and more fierce, but Lucia didn''t give in too much, and deftly dodged his attacks again and again. When the fight was in full swing, a loud shout suddenly came from a distance.


    "What are you doing!"


    At this time, Lauren was raising his fist to attack Lucia''s face. He was fullymitted to the fight and could not be distracted, but Lucia was attracted by the loud shout, and when she turned her head, Lauren''s fist hit her on the cheek bone.

 Chapter 976 Slander

    In the next second, Lucia flew out like a bird, and then fell heavily on the ground. The loud bang shocked Lauren and the security guard who was shouting. Lucia, who was lying on the ground, felt dizzy and had a burning pain on her cheek.


    Lauren reacted and red at the security guard, and quickly walked over and knelt down to support Lucia''s back, and only then did he see her cheek clearly. Lauren knew that he had done too much, and saw a blush on Lucia''s fair right cheek. Thar looked extremely dazzling.


    "Miss, are you okay?" The security guard rushed over and asked worriedly, but Lauren red at him again, and he felt wronged. He came down to stop them just now when he saw the two of them fighting on the surveince camera. But he didn''t expect that what he did hurt this great beauty.


    "What are you staring at him for?" With Lauren supporting her back, Lucia stabilized her breath, opened her mouth and couldn''t help but hiss in pain, "There is nothing wrong with him." Lauren turned back to look at Lucia, and then asked in a muffled voice, "Are you okay?"


    "Tsk," Lucia clicked indifferently, raised her hand to touch her hot cheek and said, "You''re serious enough..."


    "It''s you who..." Lauren just exined to this point when he saw Lucia staring at him, and there seemed to be a hint of a smile in her bright eyes, which made him feel stuck in his throat. "Okay, it''s okay, we were the ones who were abrupt, you go." Breaking away from Lauren''s support, Lucia stood up with her hands, pped her palms and said to the security guard.


    The security guard looked at Lucia worriedly, but seeing Lauren''s gloomy face, he naturally wanted to leave, but before leaving, he reminded in a low voice,


    "You two don''t make trouble here anymore!"From N?velDrama.Org.


    "You!" Lauren was about to curse when he saw that the security guard had already run away.


    "me him for what? Didn''t you hurt me yourself?" Lucia now had a good impression of Lauren. Although he looked cold, when he was worried about her, he was not half-hearted, giving consideration to the friendship between Arthur and him.


    In this way, Lucia was even more sure that he was bewitched by Nia.


    Lucia was like this. Once she found out the other party''s temperament, she knew how to treat him. At this time, she spoke easily, and she already regarded him as half of her friend. Of course, Arthur''s influence ounted for the majority.


    Lauren frowned slightly, but didn''t expect Lucia, who was charming, to be so open-minded, and her tone of voice...


    "Do you know who I am?" Lauren asked the question again.


    "Didn''t my answer satisfy you just now?" Lucia smiled, and casually evaded it, but when she touched her skin, there was another burst of pain. Seeing that Lauren immediately frowned because of her expression, Lucia felt amused, and said,


    "Okay, today is not suitable. If there is a chance, let''spete next time."


    After speaking, Lucia turned around and was about to leave. Unexpectedly, Lauren yelled when she turned around, "Lucia!"


    "Huh?" Lucia slowly turned around and asked.


    Lauren didn''t know why he always felt that there was a smile hidden in Lucia''s eyes. He was in a hurry to call her just now. Seeing her staring at him, Lauren said casually,


    "Your injury... you should take some medicine."


    "No need," Lucia refused tly, "It''s just a small injury. Someone will heal me."


    She had to go back and find her Arthur.


    This time, Lucia didn''t stay any longer, turned around and walked towards her car. Lauren just stood there, watching Lucia''s car leave withplicated eyes, and turned away after a long time. Presumably, when Lucia appeared in front of Arthur in this form, Arthur was furious.


    "Who is it!" Arthur said through gritted teeth, but the hand that caressed Lucia''s cheek was so gentle.


    "Who else can hurt me now, Lauren." Lucia was very leisurely.


    "It''s him?!" Arthur''s eyes burst out with murderous intent, and Lucia immediately raised her hand to caress his eyes.


    "I deliberately provoked him, so don''t turn against him just because of this." Lucia said repeatedly because Arthur really could do it.


    "What''s going on?" Arthur frowned slightly, and held Lucia''s hand while telling Kyle to buy medicine.


    Only then did Lucia tell Arthur everything about meeting Eve, negotiating with Nia, and finally fighting with Lauren. And she finally said,


    "I think Lauren is still quite guilty, and doesn''t have that kind of hostility to us."


    "Oh, does he care about you?" While Lucia was talking, he gently applied the medicinal ointment to reduce swelling and bruises on her, but after he heard Lucia''s description of Lauren, Arthur''s words changed. Lucia didn''t know whether tough or cry, and patted the back of Arthur''s hand, but her cheek was pressed by a cotton swab. She hissed in pain. Seeing Arthur''s nervousness, she said amusedly, "Mr. Davies, you can be jealous at any time."


    Arthur snorted, looked at the bruise on Lucia''s cheek with distress, and continued to gently apply the medicinal ointment for her.


    Lucia smiled slightly, and continued,


    "And I also chatted with Eve a few words. Although she believes Nia''s words and is hostile to me, her eyes are clear and her mind is pure. She''s definitely not a person with evil intentions. She''s probably bewitched by her sister."


    "Everyone is kind," Arthur said slightly, displeased, "It''s just that when they hurt you, they''re never soft."


    Lucia''s heart was touched. She lowered her eyes slightly and said softly,


    "As long as we can be sure that Lauren doesn''t intend to oppose us, and I don''t intend to take action against Nia, it depends on how ambitious she is."


    "No matter how ambitious she is, if she dares to hurt you, I will kill her!" Arthur said coldly.


    Arthur''s eyes were sharp, but Lucia felt warmth in her heart, buried herself in his arms, and smiled sweetly.


    Only three dayster, Kevin took out all the remaining funds from Stable Growth ording to Nia''s arrangement and invested them in Webbex Group. Thest person who knew the news was Casper. This time, Casper was no longer polite to Kevin. He rushed into Kevin''s office angrily and grabbed his cor and punched him, knocking Kevin staggering a few steps, looking dazed.


    "Mr. Wood, what are you..." Covering his cheeks, Kevin expressed his grievance to the fullest.


    "Kevin! Who are you! Who gave you the right to invest thepany''s funds into Webbex Group?!" Although Casper punched Kevin, he still felt puzzled.


    "Mr. Wood, you really misunderstood me..." Kevin argued anxiously.

 Chapter 977 Escaping from being Suspect

    "Misunderstand? You are the one who has the right to use the Stable Growth funds now, and I misunderstood you?!" Casper raised his hand angrily and wanted to teach Kevin a lesson. "Mr. Wood, listen to my exnation. If you still doubt me after the exnation, I''m willing to be punished!" Kevin bent down respectfully, but avoided Casper''s sight without a trace of awe. Casper red at Kevin, sat down on the sofa angrily, and said harshly,


    "Okay, I''ll just listen to your exnation. If you can''t exin why, Kevin... you know my tricks."


    Kevin bowed before exining.


    "I was really helpless. I don''t know if you understands Nia''s current situation, but the day before yesterday, Nia took two tall foreign men to guard outside my apartment. They tied me up and asked me to transfer funds to Webbex Group for her, and I naturally refused at the time. But Nia didn''t listen to my excuses at all, and let those two foreigners beat me up without saying a word."


    Speaking of this, Kevin wanted to lift his clothes, and there were indeed a few bruises on his waist and abdomen. Seeing that Casper''s expression eased, he continued,


    "Unfortunately, I had no choice but to agree, thinking that I would notify you as soon as they left. But Nia saw through my thoughts and said that if I tipped off the news, I would be killed. I see those two foreign men who were fierce, so I can only agree to it."


    "You agreed after she threatened you?" Casper cast a cold nce, which made Kevin tremble. "You''re afraid of her. Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Kevin knelt down as soon as he heard this, and he said in a trembling voice,


    "Mr. Wood! I don''t dare to betray you. The reason why I agreed is for your sake!" "Heh," Casper sneered as if he had heard some ridiculous words, "For my sake?" "Yes!" Kevin looked up at Casper sincerely and said,


    "If Nia wants me to transfer the funds to otherpanies, I will never agree to her for self-protection, but what she said is Webbex Group! Mr. Wood, you set up Stand Hill, and the original intention of inviting Lucia to invest in it is to take the opportunity infiltrating into Webbex Group? Although her intention is unclear, it coincides with your original one. Lucia promised to let her take a share, and the share is not small. As long as we defeat her, and as long as we don''t give up the shares, those shares will still be yours. So I dare say that what I did today is all for your sake!"


    Casper looked into Kevin''s sincere eyes, just staring at him without any emotion.


    Kevin was terrified, and said,


    "Mr. Wood, I have been following you for seven years. I have been loyal to you earlier than Nia and Leon. At that time, before Stable Growth was established, I was already the vice president of Reallntegrity. I could not have listened ande back to help Nia, but I can''t forget your kindness back then. So, I resigned from my job and came here without hesitation. Do you still doubt me?" "Okay," Casper also knew about Kevin''s situation, and his exnation really moved him. But, suspiciousness was still an indelible characteristic in Casper''s temper, so he whispered, "What you said is indeed reasonable, but... whether you are loyal or not remains to be seen."


    "Mr. Wood..." Kevin looked at Casper nkly, full of grievances.


    "You know I''m suspicious. Now that you know it, you shouldn''t get so close to Nia. It''s you who caused the mess." Casper said ruthlessly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am the vice president of Stable Growth. How could I not contact Nia? If you said this, I would be irrefutable. Besides, I really didn''t think that Nia would betray you at first, thinking that she would always be loyal to you, but at the time, I did have selfish intentions. I felt that you''re too partial to Leon and others. This made us who followed you a long time ago feel resigned, so when Nia also talked about her dissatisfaction with Leon and the others, I felt aroused. I feel the same way, and get closer to her, but that''s all!"


    Kevin was very smart and knew that making his rtionship with Nia too clear will make Casper more suspicious, so why not use his dissatisfaction with Leon and the others to slight it over? Sure enough, when he heard this, Casper''s expression eased a lot. He sighed and said,


    "It''s not that I don''t know what you think of Leon and the others..."


    "Mr. Wood, if you are really suspicious, I can take the me and resign now, and leave Athegate from now on!" Seeing that Casper was shaken, Kevin quickly expressed his sincerity.


    "It''s not that serious." Casper waved his hand and said, "Your considerations are not unreasonable. Nia was eager to seek refuge with Lucia. Maybe she didn''t think that this move was exactly what I wanted." Kevin was relieved to hear this. It seems that Casper believed in him.


    When Casper came out of Kevin''s office, Leon, who had been waiting outside, immediately stepped forward and said excitedly,


    "Mr. Wood, are you going to kill Kevin?!"


    Casper frowned slightly, and said coldly,


    "It''s because you who keep mentioning this that makes people feel resentful."


    "Mr. Wood?" Leon didn''t even know what Casper was talking about, so why did he turn the me on him?


    "Forget about it. Kevin is right. You guys should be more modest in the future. Don''t always be so domineering and make others unhappy." Casper warned.


    "Huh?" Leon was even more confused now.


    "Did you hear me!" Seeing Leon''s dazed look, Casper believed Kevin''s words even more. These people really needed further training.


    "I heard it!" Leon didn''t dare ask any more questions, so he could only agree with a confused face.


    The sullenness in Casper''s heart finally dissipated, so he wanted to rx and immediately thought of Lina.


    "Is Lina''s matter handled well?" Casper suddenly asked Leon.


    Leon finally understood one thing, and quickly pulled himself together to respond,


    "Mr. Wood, don''t worry! Absolutely!"


    On the third day after Leon uttered these words, a murder urred beside the Lotus River in the suburb of Athegate.


    That night, a few anglers who were fishing at night finally found an excellent fishing position beside the Lotus River. Unexpectedly, they saw a white object floating on the river shortly after casting the hook. One of the anglers curiously took a wood stick to hook, and that thing almost scared his soul out.


    It turned out that it was a swollen female corpse!


    That night, the police lights beside the Lotus River shed all night.


    The next day, the whole city issued a notice to identify the dead body. Casper was furious when he learned about it, and asked Leon why he acted improperly.


    Leon faltered before he said aggrievedly,


    "Obviously there are a lot of stones tied to her body, so she shouldn''t be able to float!"

 Chapter 978 Kidnapped

    "Should?!" Casper pped Leon as soon as he heard the word, and shouted angrily, "Can this kind of thing rely on ''should''?! You have been told to be careful. Everyone in the club knows I''m Lina''sst guest. What if the police find me?!"


    Leon was beaten with dizziness, but he immediately stood up straight and defended,


    "Mr. Wood, you don''t have to worry so much. I sent someone to inquire. Lina''s body has been soaked for a long time. It is impossible to tell who she is from the outside. Besides, she has no rtives in Athegate. Who would recognize her? The police will never find us!"


    Casper frowned when he heard this, and could only sigh heavily when he saw Leon''s trembling look.


    "Even so, you all pay close attention to the news from the police station. Don''t be careless!"


    "Yes!" Leon deliberately resisted, and quickly agreed, and soon sent someone to bribe an auxiliary policeman, asking the other party to report if anyone found out that Lina''s body was identified. Three days after the notice was issued, Kyle came to Arthur''s office to ask him what he meant.


    "Mr. Davies, are you going to act?"


    "Let''s do this," Arthur said with a sideways nce at Kyle. "It''s too easy for Casper to cover up a crime with a few stones."


    "Yes." Kyle smiled and nodded.


    That afternoon, the manager of the clubhouse brought two security guards to the police station and said that they wanted to identify the dead body. The scene was extremely embarrassing and the manager wanted to gag several times, but he still recognized the dead woman with a small butterfly tattoo on her leg. It was Lina, and she gave a clear ount of her whereabouts before her death. In less than three hours, the police came to StandHill Investment Company.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Casper had received inside information a long time ago, and he didn''t panic when he saw the policeing. He answered all the police''s inquiries one by one, but he knew in his heart that although the police didn''t say anything, he was already the number one suspect. And he didn''t know who was talking nonsense that the news that he recruited prostitutes and killed people spread like wildfire in the upper circles. And the reputation of StandHill and Casper fell dramatically for a while.


    At a party one day, a few yboys teased Casper about this incident, making Casper so angry that his ears rang and his eyes swelled. But at this time, he lost Nia, and he couldn''t find anyone else tofort him for a while.


    Nia heard the news from her friend, and heard that Casper had lost all face in the upper ss and was even secretly investigated by the police.


    Seeing that her sister was happy and she was also happy, Eve asked her curiously,


    "Nia, what are you so happy about?"


    "You don''t know yet. Casper''s life has always been corrupt. A high-ranking prostitute who was close to him was killed a while ago. He was thest person to see her, so he was investigated by the police." Nia said happily.


    But Eve didn''t take pleasure in other people''s misfortunes. Instead, she frowned and said, "That woman is really pitiful..."


    "What''s so pitiful?" Nia smiled indifferently, and said contemptuously, "It''s just a whore."


    Eve secretly nced at her sister when she heard this, but she actually felt that her sister''s words were a bit cruel.


    When Nia was happy, she didn''t pay attention to Eve''s small movements. She cared about another thing. "Eve, do you remember what I told you? Spend more time with Mr. Osade. Don''t always stay in the room." As soon as Lauren was mentioned, Eve blushed uncontrobly. She lowered her head and said shyly, "Nia, don''t be so blunt..."


    Nia smiled, and only then would she gently hold Eve''s hand and talk to her,


    "Eve, men are creatures with strong self-esteem. They like women who are reserved, but sometimes a little initiative can make their hearts move. Look at you. You have lunch, dinner with him every day. But you can''t even say a few words. Mr. Osade is so good. Last time I saw a few women strike up a conversation with him. If you don''t take the initiative, he will be snatched away by others."


    Eve pursed her lips and said nothing, but she cared about it in her heart.


    Seeing Eve''s useless appearance, Nia became angry, but of course she wouldn''t show it, and she still persuaded in a good voice,


    "Your fragility is the biggest factor that attracts Mr. Osade, so don''t waste such a good resource."


    Eve couldn''t help frowning at Nia''s words, because she didn''t like to use her weakness as a bargaining chip to attract Lauren, but...


    "Nia," Eve suddenly raised her eyes to look at her sister, a pair of big eyes twinkling, as if mourning, "Actually, I think it''s fine for me and Mr. Osade. I know my body... From now on, I will only implicate him." "What nonsense are you talking about!" Nia immediately reprimanded Eve with an angry look, and said, "How could something happen to you with me around! Yes, it seems that your medicine is almost finished. I can buy it for you."


    "No need, I ..." Eve was interrupted by Nia before she could say a few words.


    "What did you say! I''m taking care of you now. How can I let you do it by yourself!" Nia scolded her again, rubbing Eve''s little hand to reassure her before going out the door.


    In fact, Nia didn''t want to go. Who knew if Casper sent someone to guard her outside? But she had to go, because Eve''s medicine had to be bought by herself!


    Putting on the sunsses that she took out just now, Nia put her hair down and put it next to her cheeks as she walked, hoping that it would be okay if she didn''t meet anyone from Casper. But what people worry about, they tend to encounter more. This is Murphy''s Law, and Nia can''t escape it.


    Although she had been careful to hide her tracks all the way, when she came out of the pharmacy, Casper''s men still found her. When Nia realized that she was being followed, she immediately ran all the way to the hotel, and her arms tightly held the medicine she bought for her sister. Just when the Dekee hotel appeared in front of her eyes, she thought she could escape the catastrophe, but she didn''t expect to stand on tiptoe and fell to the ground like this.


    Her heart was beating fast, and Nia was unable to utter a cry for help due to her exhausted panting. People around who found something abnormal just looked at it curiously. Everyone didn''t dare to go forward to help her without knowing the reason. Nia dragged on like this. She leaned forward and crawled forward. As long as she entered the hotel, she would not be afraid of anymore!


    Just when Nia was crawling forward desperately, and even sessfully climbed two or three steps in front of the Dekee hotel, the sound of the wheels braking suddenly sounded behind her, like the roar of an evil spirit.

 Chapter 979 Helpless Pleading

    Nia just looked back and saw the car parked next to her. Two men came down and quickly pulled her into the car, and she didn''t even have time to call for help.


    The car whizzed away, and the surrounding onlookers were stunned. At this moment, a doorman ran over. It turned out that he had seen that scene just now, and Nia had been in and out of the hotel with Lauren many times, and lived in the presidential suite, so he recognized her. But when he came over, there were only medicine bags scattered on the ground.


    Her sister hadn''te back for a long time, and Eve couldn''t sit still in the room. Just when she was hesitating whether to go out to look for her, the door suddenly opened by itself. She looked up and saw Lauren standing solemnly. In front of the door, there was an anxious doorman by his side.


    As she saw the medicine bag in Lauren''s hand, Eve''s heart skipped a beat, and she subconsciously asked,


    "Where''s my sister?"


    "Miss, just now I saw your sister was taken away in front of the hotel, and only these medicine bags were left on the ground. So Ie up to tell you right away!" Before Lauren could think of words to tell her, the doorman had already revealed the incident to Eve.


    Hearing this, Eve felt a tightness in her chest, and what she saw in front of her eyes was darkness. Thest thing she could perceive was Lauren''s anxious cry and his firm arms.


    When she woke up again, Lauren''s anxious face was in front of her eyes, but Eve couldn''t care less about it anymore. She desperately grabbed Lauren''s hand and asked repeatedly, "Lauren, where''s my sister? Where''s my sister!?"


    Eve didn''t realize it herself that her voice was already trembling unbelievably.


    Lauren had always wanted to find a chance for Eve to call him by his first name, but this was definitely not the case.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Eve, calm down. We don''t know who kidnapped your sister yet."


    "It must be Casper!" Eve said without thinking, "He must be resentful of what happenedst time, so he sent someone outside to kidnap my sister!"


    Lauren frowned. Of course he knew it was Casper, but he didn''t have anypassion for Nia, and he wouldn''t take the trouble to save her.


    Clinging to Lauren''s arm, like the only life-saving straw, Eve burst into tears and begged him in grief.


    "Lauren, please save my sister. Only you can save her now..."


    Lauren hesitated for a moment, and Eve, who was so sensitive at this time, thought he didn''t want to. She caught a glimpse of the medicine next to the bed through her tears, and thought that her sister had an ident because she bought medicine for her. Eve turned over from the bed with all her strength. Going down, she knelt down at Lauren''s knee with a thud.


    When Lauren saw Eve like this, his heart tightened.


    "What are you doing!" Lauren, as the sole heir of his family, had seen countless people kneeling at his feet, and the only one who might make him feel palpitations was Eve.


    "Lauren, my sister was kidnapped by Casper''s people because she went out to buy medicine for me! I know that you have helped us a lot, but I beg you to save my sister. Casper is cruel, and when my sister fell into his hands, she must... must..."


    Eve''s mind was instantly filled with the images of Casper torturing Nia that day, and she choked so hard that she couldn''t make a sound.


    Lauren quickly helped Eve up, rolled up her trouser legs, and saw that there were no red marks, so he was a little relieved. Seeing her looking at him sadly, he could only sigh and say,


    "I will save her. Don''t worry."


    "Really?!" As she heard this, Eve''s teary eyes sparkled, and she knew Lauren would do what she said.


    "Really." Lauren agreed affirmatively.


    After finally calming down Eve who was agitated, Lauren called Stoffer and Dely over, and ordered them to go out to search for Nia immediately. But when it came to searching for Nia, the two also had difficulties.


    Stoffer looked at Eve, who was sobbing with tears all over her face, in embarrassment, and said to Lauren in theirnguage,


    "Sir, we don''t know Athegate well, and we haven''t recruited other subordinates. Even if we want to look for her now, I''m afraid we won''t be able to do it."


    "I figured that out," Lauren whispered.


    "What do you mean?" Dely asked hurriedly, a little confused about his thoughts.


    "Help me get in touch with Lucia." Lauren said firmly.


    Stoffer and Dely looked at each other, and said doubtfully,


    "Are you going to reveal your identity? If so, why not ask Mr. Davies directly for help?"


    "No, I don''t want to reveal my identity yet, but I know Lucia will definitely help, so you just do it and tell her I''m waiting for her in the lobby now." Lauren said.


    "Yes!" Seeing that he had made up his mind, Stoffer could only follow his orders.


    Eve unknowingly forgot to cry, not because she no longer worried about her sister, but because of the familiar name. Although Lauren and the two men used Spanish, the transliteration of Lucia remained the same. She did not understand why did Lucia have to be involved in the search for her sister.


    "Lauren, how are you going to save my sister?" Eve finally couldn''t help asking.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of this," Lauren reached out and rubbed Eve''s head lightly, then said,


    "Calm down first. I''ll deal with something first."


    After speaking, Lauren stood up and left. The room was filled with silence for an instant. Eve was tormented by the interaction of sadness and jealousy. Shey on the bed and beat the surface of the bed several times. She hated herself for being helpless. Even going out to find her sister, she had no strength at all!


    Lauren didn''t wait long in the lobby, and saw Luciaing slowly as expected.


    Lucia looked around in the lobby, and soon, she found Lauren, who had his own aura among the crowd. Seeing Lauren''s serious expression, she guessed that something important had happened, and it had something to do with her. She stepped forward and sat down. Then she only said one sentence lightly,


    "It turns out that you know my number."


    "I need you." Lauren said abruptly.


    "Oh?" Lucia''s lips curled up slightly, and she said calmly, "Are you looking for me, or begging me?"


    Lauren frowned when he heard that, but when he saw Lucia''s cheek, his eyes flickered, and he looked away ufortably.


    "It looks like your injury has healed."


    "Of course, I have a panacea." Lucia smiled and said. Her panacea was a little bit of medicine and Arthur''s tender love.


    "Since you are willing to go to the appointment, does that mean you can help me?" Lauren narrowed his eyes, and then he started to get into the topic.


    "That depends on what''s going on." Lucia replied.


    "Nia was kidnapped by Casper''s people. I want you to mobilize your contacts to find her." Lauren said directly.


    Lucia hummed lightly, and Lauren said, "You don''t seem surprised at all."

 Chapter 980 Help Find Her

    "It''s no surprise. These two people are now in a quarrel, and Casper''s methods are ruthless. Such a thing as kidnapping can be done." Lucia responded lightly. "So you''re willing to help, right?" Normally, Lauren might still be thinking and even interested in mediating with Lucia, but now he just wanted to know the answer. Nia cannot be found for a day, and Eve will not be at ease for a day.


    "She is of great use to me, but it depends on how ruthless Casper is." Lucia said ambiguously.


    "It turns out that you save people only because of interests?" Lauren said coldly.


    "Of course," Lucia looked sideways at the lobby where the tourists were walking, and said bluntly, "With Nia''s character, I can only save her because she is still useful. You must know that this woman almost caused me to have a miscarriage before, but don''t worry, I will do it as soon as possible, but..."


    Lucia turned back slowly again, staring at Lauren with a pair of eyes shining dimly, asking,


    "I save her for profit. What about you? For what?"


    "For her sister." Lauren didn''t hide anything, and answered crisply. Perhaps, he was also using another way to convey his intention to Lucia and Arthur.


    "Okay, I understand." Lucia nodded, then stood up and said, "Take care of that simple girl. I''m going to get busy."


    After speaking, Lucia walked towards the door. Lauren kept looking at her, and had a new understanding of her in his heart.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Courageous, resourceful, scheming, but not obscure, such a woman could indeed attract Arthur who was cold. And she changed his original impression of her.


    Just when Lauren watched Lucia leave intently, he didn''t notice the direction of the stairs behind him. Eve with a pale face was looking at him, and her hands clenched into fists unconsciously.


    Back in the car, Lucia immediately informed Arthur that Nia had been kidnapped by Casper, and Arthur asked her,


    "Lucia, if you don''t want to, we don''t have to save Nia."


    Arthur already had an idea of Jacob''s whereabouts in his heart. Whether Nia stayed or not was not important to him, and he didn''t have anypassion for her.


    "Save her," but Lucia didn''t understand what was wrong, and, thinking of Lauren''s serious expression, she said,


    "Just think of it as helping your friend to coax his girlfriend."


    "Lucia..." Hearing Lucia''s description, Arthur was dumbfounded.


    "Knowing that Casper did it, it''s much easier to find her. Will Mr. Davies help me find her, or should I handle it myself?" Lucia smiled and asked him intentionally.


    "I pretend I haven''t heard that question before." Arthur replied briskly, then picked up thendline and called Kyle into the office.


    "I won''t disturb Mr. Davies to give orders. Wait for your good news." Lucia smiled mischievously, and hung up the phone very simply, not to let Arthur fight back.


    Arthur put down the phone helplessly, but his eyes were full of doting while looking at the phone. As soon as Kyle entered the office and saw him like this, he knew who the person who just ended the call with him was.


    Even being forced to see them disy their affection at times like this, Kyle thought it was enough.


    "Mr. Davies, what can I do for you?" Kyle asked.


    "Nia was kidnapped by Casper''s people in the Dekee hotel just now. Send someone to look for her right away. Move quickly, and don''t let her die." Arthur''s voice was indifferent, as if he was talking about an unimportant matter.


    Kyle raised his hand and nced at his watch. He made a rough estimate and said,


    "I''ll bring her back by nine o''clock at night."


    Arthur was rather interested in Kyle''s actions, so he asked,


    "You''ve got the timing right."


    "I have experience in searching for Ms. Webb before," Kyle replied, "It''s one o''clock in the afternoon, and seven hours is enough for our people to search every corner of the city, unless Casper has wings." Arthur was touched, remembering that it was Kyle who searched for Lucia with him day and night. For the first time, he said to him as an equal instead of a boss and a subordinate, "Thank you, Kyle."


    What he said made Kyle''s hair stand on end. One must know that Arthur was usually cold, except for being a little "human" in front of his family and Lucia, the rest of the time he was cold, so he quickly waved his hands in panic.


    "Mr. Davies, don''t say that. I don''t have a clue, or else, before eight o''clock?"


    Arthur didn''t expect that his sincere thanks to Kyle would attract such a reaction from him, so his face turned cold as he wished, and he sternly shouted,


    "Stupid! Then eight o''clock!"


    Kyle was on the verge of crying... an hour lost.


    However, Kyle''s ability to act was definitely not just nominal. As soon as he came out of the office, he quickly dispatched people to find Nia, and told them to save her as soon as they saw her, without worrying about the consequences. The search for Nia began.


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, the sky was burned bright red by the sunset glow, and Nia felt her throat was so dry that it was about to burn, but the group of people in front of her didn''t intend to give her a drop of water at all.


    She also thought about running away, but when she was brought here, she was extremely disappointed by the wilderness around her. Even if she wanted to run away, she didn''t know where to go to be safe. It was a suburb far away from the urban area, and it was a dpidated old factory building. Nia was tied to a pir inside. Casper''s men didn''t do anything to her, but let her be exposed to the sunlight seeping through the damaged roof. The scorching sun was enough to make Nia, who was used to being pampered, weak.


    "Hey, I''m dying of thirst. Give me some water!" Nia said in an unruly tone to the man guarding her, her voice hoarse as if her vocal cords were torn.


    "You''re still so arrogant in such a situation," Casper''s cold voice came along with the sound of footsteps.


    "Nia, do you really think you are someone?"


    Nia turned her head to look, and saw Casper walking towards her leisurely with several of Leon''s men. His words were cold, but his eyes were even more stern. Nia was startled. After all, she was afraid of Casper.


    Satisfied with the frightened look on Nia''s face, Casper snorted triumphantly, "So, you''re still afraid of me?"


    "Casper, is it necessary for you to act like this?" Nia swallowed hard again, and her throat became even more dry and itchy.


    "Should I ask you this question?" Casper sneered, and sat down on the stool Leon brought, only two meters away from Nia.

 Chapter 981 Killing Intention

    Nia lowered her head with a wry smile and did not answer.


    At this moment Casper moved forward, leaned over to her and asked again,


    "Nia, I don''t think you''re panicking at all. Do you expect the man you''re fawning on to save you? I think you should save yourself. My people have been monitoring the Dekee hotel. He and his subordinates have never left at all, and have not sent anyone to look for you, so you should give up that idea!"


    Of course Casper didn''t do that. He lied just to break through Nia''s psychological defense, and sure enough, upon hearing this, Nia froze for a moment, looking very numb. Casper smiled triumphantly, and said leisurely,


    "I don''t want to embarrass you. Anyway, we slept together. Now as long as you return Stable Growth to me, I will let you go with a simple sign. How about it?" "Return?" Nia looked up sharply as if stimted by the word and red at Casper fiercely.


    "What? Did I use the wrong word?" Casper took a sip of the water handed by Leon, and saw Nia swallowing subconsciously, with a deeper smile on his face.


    "Stable Growth started with a capital of 80 million. After its establishment, every step of investment was carefully nned by me. It is all up to me to n all the way to this day. Which one did note from me? You own just a title. Do you really think you''re the president?"


    "Casper, you''re really cruel!" Nia was so angry. The efforts she had made before were nothing in his eyes?!


    "If it weren''t for me, what would you do even if you were rich? You''d still be fleeing abroad! I helped you set up Stable Growth, and in order to defeat Spencer, I even leaked the video of myself being raped by him! Even if you lose your reputation, I will not hesitate. Is this the result I got in the end?!"


    "Nia, don''t make yourself so great," Casper casually sprinkled the rest of the water in front of Nia, dismissive of what she said.


    "If it weren''t for the glory and wealth, how could you be willing to help me? After all, it is your selfish desires. It would be fine if you have always been sincere to me. I can give you the title, and the glory and wealth will continue to flow. Unfortunately, you won''t be content but fight against me!"


    "Is it because I''m not content?" Nia''s eyes were already bloodshot. Coupled with her ferocious expression and loose long hair, she looked like a ghost at first nce andined to Casper,


    "If it wasn''t for your intention to crowd out and instigate Kevin to cut my power, would I have stood up and resisted? Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. Isn''t that bitch you''re thinking about? It''s ridiculous. You think about her day and night, but she doesn''t know it at all, lying in the arms of the man she loves every night and enjoying!"


    Nothing Nia said would touch Casper''s bottom line, but Lucia couldn''t!


    A crisp p sounded, and Nia was pped hard by Casper. She was not timid, and said with a sneer,


    "Why? Was I right?"


    Casper stared at Nia with red eyes. Just when he was about to p the disgusting smile off her face with his hand, Leon next to him suddenly said gloomily, "Mr. Wood, why do you need to do this kind of thing..."


    Casper nced sideways at Leon, only to see him smile slyly, so he withdrew his hand, turned his back, and said indifferently,


    "Just don''t kill her."


    Nia was startled when she heard the words, and suddenly turned her head to look at Leon, feeling terrified in her heart.


    Leon answered and led his men to slowly surround Nia, and her mournful cry resounded throughout the dpidated factory, whichsted for a long time.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    In this wild suburb, even though the moon had risen, the surrounding area was still dark. Two hourster, Nia had already been hoarse. Her body was covered with scars, tied to a pir like a dpidated doll, and if it was not for her chest''s slight heave, she seemed to be dead.


    Casper waved his hand and ordered Leon and others to back down, and he walked up to Nia and squatted down. At this time, there was no unscathed ce on Nia''s face.


    He reached out to lift Nia''s bloody hand. There was a half-cut toothpick stuck in the thumb nail. Casper cruelly moved the top of the thumb lightly. The next second, Nia twitched and drooped. Her eyes widened in an instant.


    "Nia, sign it. If you don''t sign it, you will die."


    Not knowing where the courage came from, Nia spat hard on Casper''s face. The blood was spreading, the hatred in her heart hadpletely wiped away the fear, and the only thought in her heart was if she could get out alive, what she suffered today must be paid back tens of millions of times to Casper!


    Casper was a little shocked, and didn''t expect Nia to be so stubborn. The blood she spat on his face smelled bloody, and he recalled the thrill of killing Spencer when he shot him. Suddenly, he had killing intention.


    Since she refused to sign, even if she died, the result would be the same.


    Taking the tissue from Leon to wipe off the bloody spit on his face, Casper stood up slowly, then threw the dirty tissue on Nia, and said in a cold voice, "Get rid of her."


    With his words, Nia''s pupils dted in an instant, and hatred filled her chest. She opened her mouth with a stern voice, scolding Casper for being a beast, calling him cruel, but before she shouted a few times, Leon ordered someone toe over and cover her mouth. Casper acted as if he didn''t hear the helpless sound, and left straight away.


    Standing on the edge of the building, after making sure that Casper had gotten into the car and left, Leon turned around and nodded to the man who was holding Nia, and the man let go.


    This time, seeing Leon staring at her suspiciously, Nia was finally scared. Her attitude was so hard just now because she was still sure that Eve would persuade Lauren to save her, but no one came now... Could it be that she guessed wrong?


    Seeing panic pouring out of Nia''s eyes, Leonughed and said,


    "Is it toote to be fearful now?"


    Nia realized that no matter how brave she was, she would really die without a burial ce, so she quickly said to Leon,


    "Leon! I know that your family background is not good! It was because of helplessness that you follow Casper! As long as you are willing to help me this time, I guarantee you can get more than what you can get with Casper! Money, woman! I''ll give you anything!"


    "Do you think you still have a bargaining chip to win me over?" Leon felt that Nia''s words were extremely ridiculous. He deliberately slowed down his movements, took out a sharp dagger from his leather jacket, and tortured Nia psychologically.

 Chapter 982 Owe a Favor

    "Or you help me call Casper back! I am willing to sign! I will return Stable Growth to him!" Nia looked at the dagger in horror, and the sharp de seemed to stab herself at any time. She was desperate and began to seek life, but unfortunately, Leon would not give her this chance.


    Leon had a rift with Nia for a long time. Even if she changed her mind at this time, he would not let her go, so he became cruel and walked towards her with the dagger.


    At this critical moment, a sharp gunshot sounded suddenly, and in the next second, a short red arrow suddenly appeared on Leon''s neck, like the tip of an anesthetic gun often used in zoos. As soon as his eyes were closed, Leon fell straight down like this.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As soon as Leon fell, the other men panicked and began to run around, but the gunshots continued, and after a dozen shots, all of Casper''s men fell to the ground.


    As she looked at the scene in front of her, Nia''s eyes gradually lit up.


    Someone hade to save her!


    "Help! Someonee save me!" Nia yelled towards the dark ce, no matter who came, as long as she could be saved!


    After a while, several men in ck came out from the hiding ce one by one, and everyone was wearing a ck mask so she couldn''t see their faces clearly. Just as Nia was about to continue calling for help, she saw one of them walking towards her, and she had no time to speak. A white wet wipe covered her mouth and nose, and she immediately smelled a pungent smell, and then fell unconscious.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Lauren stayed in Eve''s room. At this time, Eve had already fallen into a deep sleep. It wasn''t that she was no longer worried, but that she was exhausted physically and mentally, half asleep and half fainted.


    Lauren looked down at Eve''s pale face, and saw that she was frowning tightly in her dream, with tears still hanging from the corners of her eyes. He reached out and gently wiped away the tears, with a solemn expression. No one knew what he was thinking at the moment.


    Just when Lauren was wandering, the mobile phone he was carrying suddenly rang, and he was startled and quickly took it out to hang up. Fortunately, Eve just hummed twice and turned over, but did not wake up.


    Who was calling him at this hour?


    Lauren got up and walked out of the room after confirming that Eve was asleep. After closing the door, he took out his mobile phone to call back. And he didn''t expect to hear Lucia''s iparably clear voice just after the call was connected.


    "Hang up so fast? Afraid of waking up Eve?"


    Lauren really didn''t know how to push back.


    "Parking lot,e down to pick her up." Lucia didn''t continue to tease, but hung up the phone after saying a few words.


    Lauren couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. She found Nia just a few hourster?! But it was not surprising when he thought about it, because Lucia and Arthur were not simple characters.


    Lauren put away the phone and called Stoffer and Dely over without haste, and went to the parking lot to pick her up. Anyway, he wasn''t in a hurry.


    The underground parking lot had already been lit at this time, and it looked brighter than during the day. Lauren saw Lucia standing next to a van at a nce.


    "Here." Lucia waved her hand when she saw Lauren.


    Lauren frowned slightly. For some reason he thought Lucia''s gesture was cute...


    When he came to the van, he saw the door was open, and there was a bloody person lying on the back seat. He didn''t even need to think about it an knew it was Nia.


    "Casper is quite ruthless." Lauren said lightly after seeing Nia.


    "It''s lucky that she doesn''t die," Lucia moved away and said, "Please."


    Just as Lucia finished speaking, Lauren stepped aside and said to Stoffer, "Go and see her." He didn''t want to get his hands dirty.


    Luciaughed when she heard this. "Just now when you brought your men down, I thought you were afraid that I would plot against you. So you didn''t want to do it yourself... Sir, your attitude towards the two sisters of the Davidson family is really different."


    "I''ve always been there for only one person." When Stoffer carried the blood-stained Nia out of the van, Lauren said and took a step back in disgust.


    This action caused Stoffer to feel wronged and he thought: you don''t want to get your hands dirty, and neither do I...


    "Eve looks very weak. It''s better to take care of her carefully," Lucia smiled and signaled the driver in the van to drive away first, and then said to Lauren seriously.


    "Also, the matter of saving her should only be done by you. I hope you don''t tell Nia the truth."


    "Why?" Lauren asked immediately.


    "Of course it''s because this woman is suspicious. If she knows that I saved her, she might think a lot about it, but I can confirm one thing. The role I y in her conjectures is definitely not a good person." Lucia said with a smile.


    "Just like that?" Lauren felt that this exnation was too far-fetched.


    Lucia smiled slightly, but didn''t answer.


    "Forget it," Lauren saw Lucia smiling lightly, and knew that she was hiding her thoughts on purpose, so he said, "I owe you a favor this time."


    "That''s true," Lucia replied bluntly, "Then if there is a chance next time, sir, you have to return it to me."


    Lauren raised his eyebrows and nodded after a long time.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you. See you when I have a chance." After speaking, Lucia waved her hand, and the driver came over and opened the car door for her, but after getting in the car, Lucia rolled down the window and said to Lauren,


    "Nia is hurt badly. I think Eve is mentally fragile. You''d better tell her gently."


    "Understood." Lauren epted Lucia''s kindness and watched her car leave.


    "Sir, what should we do now?" Stoffer asked Lauren repeatedly after seeing Lucia leave. Although he had a lot of strength, he didn''t want to hold this woman forever.


    "Go back and check on her injuries first. If it doesn''t work, go see a doctor." Lauren said, and took them back upstairs. Although it was 8:30, there were still many guests in the hotel. Dely had no choice but to take off his coat and cover it on Nia''s body.


    While Stoffer was briefly checking on Nia''s injuries, Lauren came to Eve''s bedside by himself, and after thinking for a while, he still gently shook her awake. "Eve, Eve..."


    "Huh?" Eve slowly opened her eyes.


    "Your sister has been found." Lauren told her immediately, just to see her restored eyes for a moment.


    "Really?!" Upon hearing this, Eve jumped off the bed like a spring, and excitedly grabbed Lauren''s arm and asked, "Where is she?!"


    Lauren didn''t answer immediately, but turned his head slightly. When Eve was wondering, she looked down and saw that her clothes were open. It turned out that she had touched her clothes when she turned over just now.

 Chapter 983 Truth and Hypocrisy

    "Ah!" Eve eximed and quickly grabbed the skirt of her clothes, and her face was already red.


    Lauren coughed unnaturally. From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Eve tidying up her clothes before turning around and saying, "Now Stoffer is helping her check her injuries. Do you want to go over and have a look?"


    Eve, who was still shy just now, paused when she heard the word "injuries", and her voice trembled immediately, "What injuries?"


    Lauren wanted to tell Eve directly that her sister was seriously injured, but at this moment, he remembered what Lucia said before she left, so he said,


    "You know that Casper''s methods are cruel, so your sister suffered some physical pain, but her life is safe. You have to be mentally prepared."


    Eve was on the verge of crying, but she still nodded her head firmly. Lauren felt relieved and took her to see Nia.


    When Eve saw Nia, she was still in aa, and it was convenient for Stoffer to do anything. He helped her roughly wipe the blood on the surface. Otherwise, she would look even more terrifying. When she was staring at the person lying on the bed who couldn''t be distinguished from a distance, Eve''s legs seemed to be tied with rocks, and she couldn''t move for a moment, and her body was shaking violently.


    When Lauren saw this, he put her hand on Eve''s back and gave it a gentle push. She seemed to have returned to her soul. She turned her head and asked him with sad eyes, "This is... my sister?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Yes, but don''t worry. She''s already seen the doctor." Laurenforted.


    "She''s so seriously injured. Can''t she go to the hospital?" Eve''s voice choked up as she spoke.


    "No." Lauren shook his head in embarrassment, "Going to the hospital with such injuries will definitely cause a lot of trouble. Dely invited a famous private doctor from Athegate, and he will be able to solve it." Eve froze for a moment and didn''t understand what Lauren meant, but she believed that his handling was right. So, she turned her head to look at her sister, and then walked over slowly. Stoffer got up and backed away. Eve squatted down in front of the sofa, heartbroken. The pungent smell of blood made her frown, and Nia''s bruised and swollen face was even more horrible. "Why isn''t she awake?" She reached out to hold her hand, but when she saw the toothpick in her thumb, her whole body shook. Eve''s face turned pale, and she asked Lauren with a trembling voice. Lauren was thinking about how to answer when Dely just came back with the doctor and two assistants by his side. Seeing this, Lauren stepped forward and pulled Eve up. Feeling her trembling violently and frowning even tighter, he said to her,


    "Let the doctor see it first."


    Eve was in a panic at this moment. Lauren had just pulled her arm, but she unconsciously grabbed his hand, staring nkly at the private doctor to check on her sister''s injuries.


    "Dr. Anderson, I leave it to you." Dely said, and left with Stoffer, leaving only Lauren and Eve.


    "Eve, I''ll go out first." He must take off Nia''s clothes to check the injuries, so Lauren didn''t want to stay here.


    But Eve''s hand seemed to grow on Lauren''s arm. She didn''t let go.


    She moved her lips, and after a long time, she made a sound like a mosquito''s,


    "Lauren, can you stay with me?"


    Although Lauren didn''t answer, there was no need to answer.


    When she saw Dr. Anderson pulling Nia''s clothes, and seeing bloody wounds all over her abdomen, Eve''s teeth were already chattering, her heart was palpitating and it was hard to breathe. Lauren just stood there, looking away and lending his arm to Eve.


    When Dr. Anderson saw Nia, he knew that it was caused by being beaten. He and his assistants began to assess Nia''s injuries. Maybe it was because of a little too much movement, or maybe the effect of the drug had expired, and Nia started to turn around, waking up.


    "Hmm..." A muffled cry of pain sounded, and Nia woke up from the boundless darkness.


    "Nia!" Upon hearing Nia''s voice, Eve rushed over and knelt down beside her.


    "Here..." Nia just opened her eyes and didn''t know what happened, but there was always pain in her body. She asked with a trembling voice, "Where is it..."


    "Nia, Lauren saved you! You''re alright!" Eve didn''t dare to move her body easily, and could only anxiously grab the edge of the sofa tofort her.


    Lauren saved her? Even though Nia was delirious from the pain, these words infused her with infinite power, "It''s okay. I''m okay...


    "Mr. Osade, thank you..." Knowing that she was safe, Nia hurriedly stood up to express her gratitude, but her face was bruised and red, and she didn''t look pitiful, but rather funny.


    "No need." Lauren responded lightly, keeping his gaze level and not looking at her.


    "Nia, lie down quickly. Your body is full of injuries..." Eve persuaded her sister with tears in her eyes, "It must hurt..."


    Nia cursed that what Eve was nonsense in her heart, and her mood waspletely opposite to her injury. This time she narrowly escaped death, so she will never repeat the ident again! Casper must pay the price! When she thought of this, raging anger burned in her heart, and the pain on her body seemed to be less painful.


    "Nia, it''s all my fault... I told you to buy medicine..." Seeing that Nia was so "strong", Eve med herself, and said guiltily.


    Nia hated Eve''s appearance the most, but it was difficult to show it when Lauren was present. Dr. Anderson just said to Lauren and Eve,


    "Sir, miss, the patient needs to clean the wound now, and I also need to evaluate the injuries. The two of you should go out for the time being."


    "Eve, let''s go out first." Lauren was looking forward to it.


    Hearing that the doctor said so, Eve could only say a lot offorting words, and then reluctantly followed Lauren out step by step.


    As soon as they left, Nia slowly closed her eyes, her tone was not as gentle as before, and she said to Dr. Anderson in a cold voice,


    "Hurry up and help me deal with the wounds. They hurt as hell!"


    Dr. Anderson frowned, feeling that this person was really duplicitous, but he just took the money to do his job, so he started to treat her injuries with his assistants.


    Originally, Eve wanted to wait at the door, but Lauren saw that she looked haggard, and her whole body was even more lethargic, so he advised her to go back to her room to rest, but Eve would not. "I''m not going. I''m going to wait for my sister here."


    Lauren raised his eyebrows and said bluntly, "Your room is less than five meters away from Stoffer''s room. What''s the difference between waiting in the room and waiting here? Besides, it''s sote now." Eve was speechless by Lauren''s words, so she had to obediently go back to the room.

 Chapter 984 One Nights Crime

    At this time, Lucia had already returned home, and she was a little surprised to see that Arthur was also at home just after entering the door.


    "Arthur, why are you at home?" Didn''t he say that there was a party tonight? Passing the coat to the maid, Lucia came to Arthur''s side step by step, and leaned softly into his arms. "Why does it still smell like blood?" Arthur frowned as he stretched out his hand to circle Lucia.


    "Nia is seriously injured, and I smell of blood after just being in the car with her for a while. She''s a bit pitiful." Lucia also wrinkled her nose and smelled her arm, as if she really still smelled a little. "It''s her fault. What''s she so pitiful about?" Arthur said indifferently.


    Lucia thought it was true, so she quietly leaned against Arthur, with a faint smile on her lips.


    "Met Lauren?" Arthur asked suddenly.


    As soon as Lucia looked up, she saw Arthur''s hawk eyes staring at her, and couldn''t helpughing.


    "It turns out that you went home early and waited for me because of this."


    Cheapskate, Lucia added inwardly.


    Seeing Lucia''s sneaky look, Arthur was petrified and couldn''tugh or cry, so he simply hugged her tightly and breathed in her ear on purpose.


    "I''m just jealous. Tell me quickly what did you say?"


    Lucia''s face was flushed by Arthur''s warm breath. Her cheeks seemed to be covered with ayer of powder, bright red, and she smiled while dodging. "Just remind him to be nice to Eve, and don''t reveal that we saved Nia."


    "Well, this is the best way. Once Nia knows that you saved her, she will doubt whether we havemunicated with Lauren. Let her be kept in the dark. This way of acting will be more unscrupulous." Arthur said seemingly agreeing solemnly. He grabbed Lucia''s wrist to prevent her from hiding.


    Lucia couldn''t dodge it, but in the end she was controlled by Arthur like a cat, and the two looked at each other with deep affection.


    Dr. Anderson didn''t finish treating Nia''s wounds until early in the morning. However, Nia''s condition was not very good. Seeing that she was suffering from internal injuries or something wrong with her muscles and bones, he went to Stoffer and asked if he could take her back to his own clinic for treatment.


    Stoffer wanted to make things difficult for Nia, so he said that his young master had already fallen asleep, and asked Dr. Anderson to go back first and discuss it tomorrow morning. Dr. Anderson didn''t like Nia''s domineering behavior, and he received a lot of scolding when he helped her treat the wounds just now. At this time, he was also angry, so he simply left with his assistants.


    "I''ll sleep with you tonight." Not wanting to smell the bloody smell in the room, Stoffer nudged Dely and said.


    "Don''t you really need to tell the young master?" Dely was still a little softer.


    "No, just let her suffer. She has nothing to be pitied." Stoffer investigated Nia''s information clearly by himself. But for young master insisted on favoring Eve, he wouldn''t even look at this kind of woman. "That''s right, then we won''t wake him up." Dely was persuaded by Stoffer, and the two returned to the roomughing, leaving Nia in Stoffer''s room groggy, waking up from the pain in the middle of the night. She had a fever, but unfortunately, she was left unattended.


    Eve was already anxious, and her body was weak. After knowing that her sister was safe, she felt relieved and fell into a deep sleep shortly after returning to the room. This sleepsted for one night. When she woke up the next day, it was already warm outside the window. The sunshine was overflowing.


    "Oops! I actually fell asleep! How is my sister!" Eve got up quickly, rushed out of the room to find her sister without even brushing her teeth and bare feet. When she pushed the door into the room, she saw Lauren, Stoffer, and Dely standing by the bed. The three looked at Nia on the bed with serious expressions.


    "Lauren! What''s wrong with sister?" Eve rushed to the bed and found her sister moaning drowsily in her sleep, so she asked repeatedly.


    "Maybe she has a fever. Stoffer has already contacted Dr. Anderson, and we will send her to the clinicter." Lauren answered patiently, but gave Stoffer a sideways nce. Stoffer looked away guiltily and looked out the window.


    "Nia..." At this time, the wounds on Nia''s body had been bandaged, so Eve dared to touch her. She gently touched the back of her hand and called out to her mournfully.


    It was a pity that Nia had been delirious from the fever, so how can she respond.


    "Don''t worry. The doctor will be here soon." Lauren could onlyfort Eve in this way.


    It was 7:30 in the morning, and Casper just woke up at home. Seeing that there was only his mother Libby at home, and Leon, who always woke up early to pick him up, was not there, so he asked his mother, "Mom, didn''t Leone over today?"


    "No, no one has been seen yet." Libby trusted Leon and the others very much, because she could see that they were loyal to her son.


    "Really?" Casper murmured, always feeling uneasy, so he took out his mobile phone and called Leon, but no one answered after a long time.


    In the abandoned factory building in the suburbs, bursts of mobile phone ringing echoed over and over again apanied by the joyful chirping of birds in the early morning. After the phone rang for a long time, Leon woke up faintly.


    The people Arthur sent out used tranquilizer guns to the fullest, and if it weren''t for Leon''s vulgar and the harsh ring he used, they might have slept for a long time.


    After waking up, he sat up in a daze for a long time. Leon felt a little ufortable in his neck. He touched the needle and took it off. The pain made him grin his teeth, and the scenes that happened yesterday came back to his mind.


    "Oops!" Leon finally remembered. He looked around and saw that his men were lying on the ground. Nia had long since disappeared. She had escaped! Picking up the phone and seeing that Casper had already called several times, he thought for a long time tremblingly before he dared to call back. "Mr. Wood..."


    Casper came to the room, confirmed that Libby was still eating in the dining room, and then asked him with confidence,


    "What''s going on? Where are you?!"


    Leon plucked up his courage, and then told Casper the truth about what happened before he fainted yesterday, and med himself endlessly after speaking.


    "Mr. Wood, it''s all my fault. I never thought that some people woulde to rescue Nia, so they took advantage of the loophole and took her away!"


    As he held the phone, Casper''s face was terribly gloomy. He knew exactly what Nia''s escaping represented this time. It would be fine if she just wanted to upy Stable Growth, but in case she went to Lucia to gossip...N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "If you can still move, get up and find her! This time, I only want Nia''s body!"

 Chapter 985 Help Failed

    "Yes!" Leon replied repeatedly, and after Casper hung up the phone, he stood up and kicked his men awake one by one. "Get up! Nia has run away! Follow me to find her immediately!"


    The men woke up one by one in a daze, but subconsciously got up and followed Leon downstairs. Unexpectedly, just as they were about to leave together, they found that their cars had all been punctured. This made Leon even more angry. In the end, thepany''s driver was called to pick up the group before they got out of trouble.


    Yesterday, it was Arthur who sent people all over the city to look for Nia. Today, it was Leon''s turn to lead people all over the city to look for her. Knowing that she was wounded and had to go to the hospital, Leon confidently went to various hospitals to look for her, but unexpectedly found nothing.


    Leon didn''t expect that Nia was in Dr. Anderson''s private clinic at this time. Because of his excellent medical skills, Dr. Anderson was valued by the dignitaries of Athegate. Naturally, they went to his clinic for wanting their diseases, so he kept his secret work well.


    Leon led people to find no one in the Dekee hotel, and couldn''t find anyone in the hospital, so he could only report the news to Casper dejectedly.


    "You idiots! Don''t you want to go to a private clinic? With that kind of injuries, Nia can''t move around to other cities for treatment, only in this city!" Casper yelled angrily, almost dropped the phone broken. So Leon and the others searched in the private clinic again, but Dr. Anderson''s clinic kept secrets and really deceived them.


    In the ward, Nia''s fever finally subsided under the medicine, but it was also found that her ribs and arms were broken.


    Eve stayed by Nia''s side and med herself even more after hearing what the doctor said.


    Seeing that Eve was in a panic, Lauren didn''t know what to say tofort her. He just stayed by her side. At noon, Nia finally woke up.


    After waking up, Nia already had a ster cast on her arm. When she saw Eve, she reached out to her and said softly,


    "Eve, don''t cry. I''m fine."From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nia..." Hearing Nia''s words, Eve shed tears.


    "It''s me who was careless. I didn''t expect that Casper never gave up and wanted to kill me! Eve, I''m so afraid that he wille to me again..." Nia said this to Lauren. "Nia, don''t be afraid," Eveforted her sister with a choked voice, "I will definitely protect you!"


    "Eve..." If Nia didn''t have a lot of bandages on her face now, this sincere expression should be better.


    A nurse told Lauren and Eve that Nia needed to rest more, and that Nia was afraid of pain and kept asking them to increase the dose of anesthesia, so she only woke up for a while and then fell into a deep sleep. Eve looked at her sister distressedly, thinking about what she just said.


    After leaving the ward, Lauren saw that Eve kept her head down and said nothing, but she nced at him several times, so he asked,


    "Eve, do you have something to tell me?"


    Eve was innocent in the first ce, and she didn''t know how to speak at this time.


    "Do you want me to protect your sister?" Lauren had already seen what Eve was thinking.


    Eve''s eyes froze for a few seconds before she smiled wryly and said,


    "Lauren, I really want to ask you to help me with this, but you have already helped me and my sister so much... I dare not be greedy, but for my sister, I have to be greedy."


    After speaking, Eve finally dared to raise her head and looked at Lauren with burning eyes.


    After this incident, she seemed to have grown up a lot.


    "Why are you talking so seriously?" Seeing that Eve was so serious, Lauren smiled and said, "You think I''m afraid of Casper?"


    "He attacked fiercely. If you hadn''t rescued my sister in time, I''m afraid now..." She used to think that only TV dramas would have such cruel people, but seeing it with her own eyes, Eve had to force herself to grow up. She continued,


    "I don''t want you to be hurt by him..."


    "It''s just a Casper. I haven''t paid attention to him." Lauren''s contemptuous tone hid a powerful strength behind it, which Eve didn''t understand.


    "I..." Eve thought that Lauren said this just to reassure her. After all, he only brought two men with him. If he was really framed by Casper, his life would be in danger. In the end, she still didn''t ask him to protect her sister.


    Of course Lauren didn''t mean to induce Eve to ask for help, because he knew that when Nia woke up again, she woulde to him again.


    Leon took his men around for a whole day but couldn''t find Nia. Seeing that the sky was dark and the lights were lit up with the stars, he sent off the other men to plead guilty to Casper alone.


    But Casper didn''t fly into a rage. He was of course very anxious after knowing that Nia had escaped, but Casper was Casper after all, and one day was enough for him to calm down. "I haven''t found her."


    Seeing Leon looking for him dejectedly, he already guessed the answer.


    "Mr. Wood, I''m sorry..." Leon apologized remorsefully.


    "That man is not a simple person. Since he has the ability to rescue her, she won''t be easily found by us again, so I don''t me you." Casper said lightly, but his fingers tapped on the table again and again. "Mr. Wood, this man appears too strange," Leon expressed his doubts one by one.


    "Let''s not say that he, a foreigner, can have such strength when he just came to Athegate. It''s strange enough to just say why he got involved with Nia. Could it be that God treats Nia so leniently, and specially sent someone to protect her?"


    "Yeah, there are so many foreigners whoe to Athegate every year. How could Nia get involved with this person?" Casper was also puzzled. If Nia didn''t know his details and just casually hooked up with him, then she was so lucky!


    "And today I sent someone to investigate. Although the hotel staff were very tight-lipped, some people couldn''t resist the temptation of money and revealed a little information. That man always had only two subordinates, the two we sawst time. Well, there are no other assistants at all. He is new here, and he was able to search through Athegate in just a few hours, and he was able to rescue her smoothly. Should it be suspected that he has other contacts in this city?"


    Leon was much smarter now.


    "You''re right," Casper agreed immediately. "I didn''t think of that before."


    Leon was even more excited when he heard Casper say this, and he continued,


    "Mr. Wood, anyway, Nia is already under his protection. We might as well attack this man and cut off his life, so Nia will have no hope."

 Chapter 986 I Want to Show Favor

    "Kevin has umted a lot of contacts over the years. I will let him handle this matter." Casper nodded and said, but Leon refused to ept it. "Mr. Wood, I can do this. You don''t need Kevin."


    Casper nced at Leon, knowing that he didn''t want Kevin to take the credit, but that was exactly what he meant, so he waved his hand and said, "You guys should take a good rest these few days. Don''t force yourself, and Kevin is also my trusted subordinate. Don''t fight with him anymore, you know?"


    Just as Leon was about to retort, he saw Casper''s eyes sink for a moment, and he shut his mouth obediently but he was extremely dissatisfied.


    Kevin hadn''t been in touch with Nia for four days. During this period, he didn''t know what happened to Nia, and he didn''t know that Nia''s mobile phone was broken during the process of being tied, and now she was still in aa. There was no way to take the initiative to contact him.


    "What the hell happened?" In the office, Kevin stroked the screen of his mobile phone, his thoughts extremelyplicated.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the screen of the phone suddenly lit up, which surprised Kevin. He thought it was Nia''s call and picked it up to look at it, but he didn''t expect it to be Casper.


    "Mr. Wood, do you have something to tell me?" Kevin picked up the phone in disappointment, and his tone quickly became respectful.


    "You help me check a person, not only to check his identity, but also to check his connections." Casper said.


    "Who is it?" Casper said just now, but Kevin had already guessed who it was.


    "The man who protects Nia now lives in the Dekee hotel. Nia''s sister seems to have a good rtionship with him. I want his detailed information within three days."From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes!" Kevin replied immediately, and he was secretly d that Casper''s move just suited his mind, so he came to the Dekee hotel in the afternoon openly, but he didn''t expect he couldn''t find Nia at all. Kevin still managed to find out where the room of Lauren and the others was, but no one answered no matter how hard he knocked on the door. He stood in the corridor thinking to himself. At this moment, a waiter came over pushing the dining table, and saw him standing and wandering outside the door.


    "Sir, are you looking for someone?"


    "Yes," Kevin said, "Eve Davidson lives here, and she is my good friend. I wanted toe over to check on her condition, but no one responded when I knocked on the door."


    Kevin mentioned Eve on purpose, and sure enough, the waiter secretly observed him for a while when he said that, and felt that the gentle Kevin had a kind face, so he moved closer to him and talked more, "You don''t know what happened to Miss Davidson''s sister?"


    Kevin''s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly asked, "What happened to Nia?!"


    Seeing that he directly called Eve sister''s name, the waiter was even more unsuspecting and told him,


    "Miss Davidson''s sister was kidnapped two days ago. The whole hotel knew about it. Later, someone saw her being carried back. The people at the front desk also saw that she had suffered a lot of injuries. She is not in the room now. I guess she''s in the hospital."


    "She was kidnapped?" Kevin frowned, and didn''t need to think about who was behind the scenes.


    "Well," the waiter said with enthusiasm, "If you are really worried, you can tell the front desk, and they will tell Miss Davidson that you have been here when shees back."


    "Thank you." Kevin thanked repeatedly and became extremely worried. Casper''s attack was merciless, and Nia needed to be hospitalized, which meant that the injury was not minor. No! He had to find her immediately!


    Kevin was quick-witted, and it didn''t take him half a moment to sort out the ins and outs of the matter. Since Casper asked him to investigate Lauren, he must be sure that he saved Nia, and with Casper''s behavior style, he would not stop searching for her. And it showed that Nia was not in the hospital at all.


    Although the matter was cleared up, Kevin didn''t dare to leave a message at the front desk easily, so he simply used the most stupid way- wait.


    From noon to dusk, Kevin changed countless postures, and finally waited for Lauren and the others in the lobby. At this time, Eve was also following him, and her face didn''t look very good. Hoping to make a good impression on Lauren, Kevin got up and straightened his clothes, and entered the elevator with the four of them. The elevator was already cramped. Lauren, Stoffer, and Dely were tall, and the three of them had already taken up most of the space. Eve obediently stood beside Lauren, while Kevin standing in front of the button looked very abrupt.


    Lauren was never one to act in secret. Kevin had known for a long time that he was staring at him through the reflection of the elevator door, but for a moment he didn''t know what to say.


    "Sir, don''t you press the floor?" Dely nced at Kevin and asked in a deep voice.


    Overjoyed, Kevin took the opportunity to turn around.


    "Mr. Osade, nice to meet you."


    Originally, Kevin wanted to use this method to impress Lauren, but he just hooked his lips, and what he said surprised him,


    "The vice president of Stable Growth is here. Isn''t it by chance?"


    Kevin was stunned, and his mind paused for two or three seconds before he realized, "Mr. Osade, you know who I am."


    "Your name is Kevin Berry, right?" Lauren responded lightly.


    "Then do you know why I''m here?" Kevin tried his best to calm down, not wanting to show timidity in front of Lauren.


    At this moment, the elevator door just opened, and Lauren led Eve as if walking forward. Kevin could only back up frequently, seeing that they were about to pass him. But Eve''s words gave him a chance. "Lauren, is this person the vice president of my sister''spany?"


    Of course, Eve was very concerned about Nia''s affairs.


    Lauren stopped in his tracks, turned his head and nced at Kevin, and replied, "Yes."


    "Then why did youe here?" Eve got the answer, turned to look at Kevin and asked. She had heard her sister mention it, as if this person was on her side.


    "For Nia." Kevin deliberately called out Nia''s name affectionately, with a worried expression on his face.


    Eve frowned slightly when she heard it, and gently pulled Lauren''s clothes with her hands. Lauren smiled slightly, raised his eyes and said to Kevin,


    "Come and talk."


    After speaking, he took Eve and continued to walk forward. Stoffer and Dely stood in ce, and they followed behind after Kevin reacted and followed him.


    Lauren received Kevin in his room. In the small living room, Kevin was invited to sit down. He saw that he had been protecting Eve, thinking the same as Nia in his heart. Seeing Eve staring at him, writing whatever was on her mind, he finally knew why she was so easy to use.


    Kevin kept staring at Eve. Lauren was a little displeased, and said coldly, "Say it."

 Chapter 987 Never Lose

    Kevin was taken aback, and immediately asked, "Nia hasn''t contacted me for several days. I was really worried, so I came to find her by myself. May I ask what happened to her?" "Nia, she..." Eve had no scheming, and wanted to answer right away, but Lauren stopped her.


    "Why are we telling you?" Lauren said coldly.


    "I know you''re suspicious of me, but Miss Davidson should have heard about me from Nia. Although I obey Casper, I am as dissatisfied with his cruelty as Nia, and Nia and I..." Kevin said ambiguous words and believed Eve will be very curious.


    "What about you and my sister?" Eve stared at Kevin with wide-eyed eyes, and she really cared a lot when he stopped here.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s better for her to tell you about it," Kevin intentionally left suspense, looked at Lauren and said,


    "And I was able toe here openly today because of Casper''s orders. Since you rescued Nia, Casper has been very concerned about your identity, so he sent me to investigate, but I just want to know about Nia''s situation."


    "He cares about my identity?" Lauren asked Kevin with a sinister smile, "Are you curious?"


    "I only know you''re a friend of Miss Davidson and can protect the safety of the two of them. I don''t know anything else, and I won''t investigate anything." Kevin replied calmly, but he was palpitated by Lauren''s cold eyes.


    "Since that''s the case, there''s no need to say anything more. Nia is at Anderson''s Clinic. If you want to visit, just go." Lauren didn''t intend to hide anything.


    "I can''t go," Kevin shook his head immediately. "Casper is suspicious by nature. Maybe someone will follow me. If possible, please tell me about her situation, so that she can call me back when I visit next time."


    Eve didn''t know what Lauren was hiding, but only knew that the person in front of her was trusted by her sister, so she told him about her injury, and after seeing his worried face, she made a more assured promise,


    "Tomorrow I will tell my sister that you came to find her."


    "Thank you Miss Davidson," Kevin said gratefully, "Then I won''t bother you any more, and I will be honored to see youter."


    After speaking, Kevin got up to leave, and Lauren would naturally not keep him.


    After Kevin left, Eve couldn''t hold back and said to him, "Lauren, I want to tell my sister the news now."


    "There''s no rush," Lauren said with a smile, "We''ve been in the clinic for a whole day today. Let her rest, and we''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Eve hesitated for a while, and finally listened to Lauren''s words, went to the restaurant with him for dinner, and went back to the room to rest by herself.


    The next day, Eve told Nia everything about Kevin''s visit, and Nia immediately said to her,


    "I''ll contact him now. Eve, this man can be trusted, and if you meet him again in the future, you don''t have to hide anything from him."


    Eve smiled sweetly. Seeing that her sister was in better spirits, she curiously asked her,


    "Nia, what is your rtionship with this Kevin? He seems to care about you very much."


    "What do you think?" Nia asked Eve back with a smile.


    Eve thought and said with a smile, "Could it be that he is my brother-inw?"


    Nia chuckled and said, "It''s almost the same, and it depends on whether we can escape Casper''s control together in the end."


    When Casper was mentioned, Eve''s expression darkened immediately, and she said indignantly, "Nia, Casper iswless. You should never go back to him again!"


    "Going back is a dead end," Nia said with deep eyes, holding Eve''s hand in the next second.


    "So, the only one who can protect me now is Mr. Osade. Eve, I know that begging you like this is embarrassing for you, but I can''t help it... You must hold Mr. Osade and help me get through this difficult time." Eve lowered her eyes slightly when she heard the words, feeling conflicted in her heart.


    Nia saw Eve''s thoughts at a nce, and continued to persuade,


    "Eve, when people need help, they should learn to bow to others. If it''s just relying on their backbone, how can they gain a foothold in this society? Besides, I don''t want Mr. Osade''s help in vain. As long as I get out of trouble this time and regain the real power of Stable Growth, I can repay, and I will never refuse."


    "I see, Nia." For Nia, Eve will do it even if she was extremely unwilling.


    "Okay, give me your phone. I''ll contact him. You go out to apany Mr. Osade." Nia said with a smile when she got a satisfactory answer.


    Eve was of course happy to see her sister smiling again, so she handed her the phone and left the ward. Sure enough, Lauren was waiting for her outside as usual.


    "Lauren... I..." Although she agreed to her sister just now, when it was time to speak, Eve was timid again.


    "Don''t hesitate," Lauren said jokingly, "You don''t call me mister. Now. What else can you say?"


    Eve blushed when she heard this, thinking that Lauren didn''t like calling him by his first name, so she quickly changed her words,


    "Mr. Osade, I..."


    "I didn''t ask you to change it." Lauren said lightly, staring at Eve''s pink cheeks.


    Eve blinked, not understanding Lauren''s thoughts at all, but hearing what he said, she always felt sweet in her heart, so she became more courageous and said, "Lauren, what I didn''t finishst time, can I finish now?"


    "Say it."


    "Casper hasn''t nned to let my sister go. I hope you can help her and protect her safety temporarily. I know such a request is very greedy, but my sister has really suffered too much. I don''t know what else I can do for her."


    "Is this your idea, or did your sister teach you?" Lauren smiled and asked seemingly casually.


    "It''s..." Eve bit her lower lip and looked away unconsciously, "It''s my own idea."


    Lauren''s smile deepened. He raised his hand and patted Eve''s small shoulder lightly, saying,


    "Don''t worry. Since it''s your idea, I will help you."


    "Really?" Eve was overjoyed and looked up quickly.


    "Well, but I think you''ve been in a bad mood recently. You''re in the clinic. Let your sister give you some blood transfusion." Lauren didn''t suffer at all.


    "How can I do that!" Eve felt sorry for her sister. No matter how bad her spirits were, it was absolutely impossible for her to give herself a blood transfusion under such circumstances.


    Lauren smiled and said nothing, walked to the door, saw that Nia had just put down the phone, so he said,


    "Nia, Eve''s spirit is not very good, maybe another blood transfusion is needed. Would you like to?" As soon as Nia heard this, she knew that Eve had spoken, so she smiled and said generously, "For Eve, of course I would."

 Chapter 988 Lola Returns

    Chapter 988 L Returns


    So, Nia, who was still recuperating, gave Eve a blood transfusion on the same day, and she also lost a lot of blood under Lauren''s arrangement. Eve felt guilty, but she didn''t know that there was an undercurrent between Lauren and Nia.


    In the afternoon, just as Lucia was about to end her day''s work, she received a call from Gracie, saying that someone at the front desk asked to see her. Lucia asked who it was, and Gracie said that the other party did not disclose her name, but only said that she wanted to see her.


    "That''s interesting. Let''s invite the guest up."


    After a while, Gracie led the guest to knock on the door and entered. As soon as Lucia saw the visitor, her bright eyes lit up immediately, and a smile appeared on her face. "L, why are you here?"


    It turned out that the visitor was L, and at this time she was dragging a suitcase beside her.


    "Of course I came back to see you and Arthur. If I went to him first, wouldn''t you be jealous?" L and Lucia had no quarrel, and once the misunderstanding was resolved, the two equally open-minded women naturally became friends easily.


    "Who would be jealous of him?" Lucia said embarrassedly, her cheeks pink.


    After Gracie went out, Lucia invited L over and they sat down together. She asked her about the itinerary and said,


    "You came back for Lauren''s business?"


    "Lucia, you''re really smart. I came here specially for him." L replied with a smile.


    "Are you afraid that he will be hostile to us?" Lucia asked with a smile.


    "I just want to confirm his mind. If he really intends to fight against you, I have a way to make him go back immediately." L said very confidently.


    "I don''t think so," Lucia recalled the tenderness in Lauren''s eyes when he mentioned Eve, and said, "I''m afraid Lauren has met the right girl."


    "No matter how right she''s, it''s not convincing to betray a friend for that girl. I know you and Arthur don''t want to talk to him, so I''ll do it." L said seriously.


    "Thank you foring here specially for this matter." Lucia also knew that L was very considerate.


    "What''s the trouble? Anyway, I happen to be on vacation. I''m alone, and I don''t know what to do when I''m on vacation." L shrugged nonchntly, "You guys will entertain me when Ie back. I won''t pay for the hotel."


    Lucia couldn''t helpughing, and immediately pulled L to stand up, "Okay, we will treat you well."


    L and Lucia looked at each other when L heard this, and they couldn''t helpughing.


    At this moment, Arthur just walked in. He was going to pick Lucia up for dinner, but he didn''t expect to see L as soon as he came in. He was stunned for several seconds, thinking he was delusional. After treating L dinner at night, Lucia asked Arthur to park the car on the side of the road two blocks away from the Dekee hotel, and apanied L to the hotel by herself.


    Near the end, L told Lucia to stop there.


    "Okay, it''s not good if he bumps into you."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then I''ll take you here," Lucia said without any pretense among friends, "I''ve already booked a room for you, which is next to Lauren''s room." "Why? Do you really think I''m poor?" L teased.


    "Yeah." Lucia nodded honestly. L couldn''tugh or cry, gave Lucia a hard look, said goodbye and walked towards the hotel with the suitcase.


    Lucia kept watching L enter the hotel before turning back to the car and saying to Arthur,


    "L arrived safely at the hotel."


    "Although it''s a little troublesome for her, it''s good to let her talk to Lauren." Although Arthur said so, his expression was very natural, and he didn''t mean to trouble L at all.


    "Mr. Davies," Lucia deliberately teased him, "If you think it''s troublesome, please be sincere, okay? What are you doing with such a happy smile?"


    "You''re by my side. Of course I can''t help but smile." Arthur leaned over and kissed Lucia on the cheek, as if nothing had happened.


    "Arthur!" She wanted to tease him, but instead, Lucia blushed and red at Arthur angrily.


    "I''m here," Arthur responded softly, with a deeper smile, and said, "Okay, let''s go home. Teddy and the baby are still waiting to video with us."


    "Hmph." Lucia snorted deliberately, but when the car drove home, her brows and eyes softened, and warmth flowed in her heart.


    L came to the front desk by herself, and the attitude of the front desk immediately became more enthusiastic after hearing her name. Of course, VIP customers should be treated more courteously. L followed the doorman all the way to the floor but didn''t expect to run into Lauren before she even looked for him.


    Of course, the chance of this was high, because she lived next door to him.


    At this time, Lauren just came out of Eve''s room. For some reason, Eve''s enthusiasm for taking medicine had be worse and worse. Lauren consciously took over the role of supervisor. Just now, he watched her drink the medicine before going back to the room, but didn''t expect to see L when he went out.


    "L?!" Lauren couldn''t believe it.


    "Lauren!" L and Lauren were very close friends. Of course she was happy to see him. She didn''t know whether it was intentional or not. She stepped up to his side and gave him a big hug. "You actually live in this hotel!"


    After speaking, she gave him a kiss on the cheek. This was a verymon etiquette. Lauren was also very happy to see L. He hugged her generously and said with a smile,


    "Is the job of the FBI so easy? Are you free toe back?"


    L raised her head and said with a smile, "I also have a vacation, okay?"


    When Lauren and L were talking intimately, Eve, who heard the movement, came out of the bedroom, and saw the two people hugging at the door at a nce.


    Lauren''s hand around L''s waist looked so dazzling. Eve felt her heart stagnate, feeling jealous.


    "Lauren..."


    Who was this woman? Eve still can''t ask this question calmly.


    Before Lauren had time to introduce, L smiled brightly, raised her head and asked Lauren,


    "Lauren, do you know this young girl?"


    Hearing that she called her young girl, Eve was very unconvinced, but after seeing L clearly, she felt inferior like a deted balloon.


    L had lived overseas for a long time. Not to mention her bright eyes and good look, she was generous and enthusiastic in terms of temperament. She looked like she was carrying sunshine with her, which made people feel warm.


    In front of her, she really looked like a little girl...


    Thinking of this, Eve was disappointed and her mouth was unconsciously ttened, looking extremely aggrieved.


    "Huh? Why didn''t you talk?"


    Eve was a person who could be seen through at a nce, let alone L, who was a psychological counselor, and she deliberately asked again.

 Chapter 989 Feeling Lonely

    Lauren nced at Eve, then looked at L''s bright smile and replied,


    "She''s a friend of mine. Did you just get off the ne?"


    Hearing the word "friend", Eve squeezed her fist unconsciously, feeling a jealous sense of loss in her heart.


    "Oh, it''s a friend." L seemed to have no interest in Eve, and said to him, "I''m back in the afternoon. Guess who booked the hotel for me?"


    Lauren frowned slightly, and of course he knew who it was, but it was not appropriate to say these words in front of Eve, so he took L''s hand and said, "Go, go to my room and talk."


    After speaking, he dragged L domineeringly to his room. L giggled, turned her head and waved lightly at Eve, who was eagerly looking at them.


    Eve''s heart stopped, and Lauren... didn''t even tell her who that woman was.


    After standing at the door like this for a long time, Eve gently closed the door, closing the loss and loneliness in her heart.


    L didn''t enter Lauren''s room, but stood still in front of his door, took out her room card and said in surprise,


    "Yo, you live next door to me?"


    "L, he sent you to find me?" Lauren frowned, staring at L and asking.


    "If he knew you were here, do you think he would ignore you?" L said with a sneer, "I called Uncle Thelot and he told me you are here. I wanted to look for you, but didn''t expect to meet you here. Lauren, it seems that God wants to help me."


    Thelot was the butler of the Osade family. L had been to Mexico to contact him before. Although the butler killed so many people in the past, he treated her very well. "Really?" Lauren didn''t hide his doubts.


    "Tsk," L grinned and said, "Sure enough, you are the heir of Osade. With such a suspicious personality, aren''t you afraid that no one will dare to get close to you in the future?"


    That being said, the way L cked on his shoulders didn''t mean to alienate him at all.


    "Don''t be afraid." Lauren liked L''s character very much. She dared to love and hate, and she can afford it and let it go. If he hadn''t met Eve...


    "Can you stop staring at me like that?" L shuddered exaggeratedly, "It''s scary."


    "I can''t scare you," Lauren couldn''t helpughing, "Is it because of him?"


    "Mr. Osade, I''ve been on the road today and I''m exhausted. Can''t you politely suggest that I rest first? I''ll talk about it tomorrow if I have anything to say. Besides..." L opened the door of her room. Before going in, she winked at Lauren.


    "I''m curious about that ''friend'' of yours."


    After she finished speaking, she mmed the door shut in front of Lauren, not saving him any face.


    Lauren didn''t know whether tough or cry, so he just shook his head and went back to his room by himself.


    In the early morning of the next day, Eve woke up, washed and dressed, and waited for Lauren to call her to have breakfast as usual, but no one came after waiting for a long time. She sat in front of the dressing table and looked at herself win the mirror. Jealous terribly.


    Did that womane out after going to his roomst night? Or...


    Realizing that she began to suspect Lauren, Eve scolded herself a few times in annoyance, but after scolding, she was even more disappointed.


    Just when Eve was worrying about it, there was a knock on the door, and her heart jumped for joy. She got up and went to open the door, but she didn''t expect that it was Stoffer standing outside the door. What about him?


    Eve''s disappointment was all written on her face, and Stoffer couldn''t bear it, so he said to her,


    "Miss Davidson, the master asked me toe over and invite you to have breakfast."


    "Then he..." Eve looked at Stoffer anxiously.


    "Oh, sir, he and Miss McCarthy are already in the restaurant," Stoffer replied.


    "Miss McCarthy?" Was that the woman fromst night? Eve couldn''t help asking, "Stoffer, do you know her?"


    "Of course." L had a good personality, and Stoffer also admired her very much. When he answered, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Miss McCarthy is his college ssmate and his good friend."


    It turned out to be college ssmate. Eve thought to herself, no wonder they were so close, but, a little too close...


    Seeing Eve buried her head in silence, Stoffer coughed and said,


    "Miss Davidson, please."


    Only then did Evee back to her senses, and she closed the door behind her back and followed Stoffer all the way to the restaurant. Usually, Lauren apanied her on this journey, and he would often say something that made her feel ashamed and angry. This short walk every morning was her happiest time, and now, even this was gone...


    Eve didn''t even realize that she had already fallen in love with Lauren.


    The restaurant was still the usual one, the sun was still streaming in with warmth, but today Eve felt that it was not so warm. As soon as she came in, she saw Lauren and L sitting together from a distance. The two sometimes whispered andughed, and sometimes talked. They looked so right when they sat together, like a couple that should be taken for granted. Lucia was a good match when she stood next to Lauren, except herself...


    Following behind Stoffer, Eve felt like the humblest and smallest person in the world.


    "Master, I have invited Miss Davidson down." Stoffer came to the table and reported to Lauren before going to another table to sit with Dely.


    "Is it Miss Davidson?" L greeted with a smile, "Sit down quickly."


    L acted like a master, and Eve felt even more ufortable, standing awkwardly and not daring to sit down.


    Lauren stood up and wanted to pull the chair for Eve, but his arm was pulled by L. He frowned and looked at L sideways, not knowing why she did this.


    "Sit down." Seeing that Eve didn''t move, L said again, but her tone was not so brisk.


    Eve was a little aggrieved, and sat down opposite L. On the round table, Lauren and L were very close, and she sat on the side, like an outsider.


    After Eve sat down, L let go of Lauren''s hand, and she said to Eve,


    "Miss Davidson, we have ordered food. What would you like to eat?"


    Eve was taken aback when she heard the words, and didn''t know how to answer for a moment, because Lauren usually ordered the meals, and what he ordered was what she liked, today... "I''m okay with everything." Eve''s voice was as thin as a mosquito''s.


    L smiled, and didn''t deliberately talk to her again, and continued to chat with Lauren about other topics. Although Lauren wanted to take care of Eve, he didn''t want to show too much in front of L, so he restrained herself a little and chatted with her.


    "Lauren, do you still remember..." L had always been talkative and she talked about the things in college before. Lauren couldn''t help but miss it, and the two chatted immediately.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 990 Jealous

    Eve buried her head, feeling ufortable, but couldn''t help but listen to what L and Lauren were talking about. Those were the times and memories that she would never be able to participate in. Listening to L teasing Lauren, Eve herself was lost in thought. It turned out that Lauren was such a domineering person before, and he did so many absurd things. Eve couldn''t help smiling as she listened and thought about it.


    "Miss Davidson, you seem to like listening to our chat." While speaking, seeing the faint smile on Eve''s face, L suddenly said something to her.


    Eve was slightly taken aback. Her face turned hot, and she quickly lowered her head like a kitten that was caught. Her hands under the table were tightly clenched together. Her appearance was pitiful and


    cute.


    As she saw her like this, a soft light shed in L''s eyes, and her smile deepened.


    This girl was quite a match for Lauren who was maverick. One was extremely pure, the other was full of hostility. Theyplemented each other well, but it was a pity...


    "She''s timid. Don''t tease her." Lauren couldn''t help but speak for Eve. How could he not see L''s evil intentions?


    "What? Heartache?" L gave Lauren a sideways look, and said deliberately.


    "L..." Lauren gritted his teeth and spit out her name.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Don''t call me by my name so affectionately." L smiled more happily, "It''s not good to be misunderstoodter."


    Lauren was not a soft-spoken character. Seeing that L was deliberately teasing him, he didn''t care about other things when he got angry, so he reached out and hugged her, and said deliberately, "Afraid of being misunderstood? Then let them misunderstand."


    "Lauren Osade!" L angrily called Lauren by his full name, "You are shameless but I''m not!"


    L''s happy and angry look made Lauren yful, the more she struggled, the tighter he hugged her, and they teased like no one else was there.


    In fact, the two joked a lot in college, but it was not so innocent in the eyes of others.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of pping on the table. It turned out that Eve stood up while pping the table with both hands. Her face was flushed and she stared at L and Lauren who were still hugging each other. Her mouth trembled for a long time before she uttered a few words,


    "I''m not hungry, so I''ll go back first!"


    After speaking, she turned around and left. Her messy pace seemed extremely chaotic.


    "Look, she''s offended." L broke away from Lauren''s hands and said gloatingly.


    "Isn''t this what you want to see?" Lauren nced at L, but he was not angry. He waved for Stoffer and asked him to bring breakfast to Eve''s room. In fact, Lauren ordered Eve''s favorite food. When Lauren finished ordering Stoffer, L looked at him with interest while resting her chin on one hand,


    "Lauren, are you serious?"


    Lauren was nomittal.


    "Interesting, really interesting..." L smiled inexplicably, with a hint of naughtiness.


    "I didn''t expect you to be tempted by such a little girl."


    "There''s something unexpected." Lauren said, admitting it.


    "Mr. Osade, during the month I was in Mexico, I saw you change eight mistresses with my own eyes, and all of them are bright and attractive, sexy and charming. Miss Davidson is extremely pure, not the type you like." L teased him mercilessly.


    "It is precisely because she is different from them..." That was why she was so attracted to him.


    "But although you are tempted," L stood still, the teasing in her eyes faded away, "there are some right and wrong, and you still have to distinguish."


    "How much do you know?" Lauren frowned, showing a bit of hostility.


    Without fear, L smiled and replied,


    "Have you forgotten what I do? I went to find Lucia as soon as I arrived yesterday afternoon, and then I met Arthur again, but they didn''t mention you at all. I think you didn''t contact him at all when you came to Athegate. You told me before that if you found out about Jacob''s whereabouts, you would go to Arthur and exin that you came to Athegate for this matter, but there has been no action. So, I chatted with Luciast night and found out that Nia''s rtionship with Eve. Lauren, are you going to fight against Arthur and Lucia for this woman?"


    "I don''t intend to fight against them." Lauren replied affirmatively.


    "You protect Nia and conceal Jacob''s whereabouts. Isn''t it against them? Nia hurt Lucia. Even if Lucia doesn''t avenge this, Arthur can''t spare her! Lauren, what are you trying to do?" L looked at Lauren seriously and asked him.


    Lauren looked away, stared at a certain point on the table, and said,


    "I... met Eve by chance on the first day I came here. You should be able to tell that she is not in good health, but even though she is seriously ill, she doesn''tin and sigh like others. Instead, she respects life and is kind. And extremely pure. I was born to live in an environment of intrigue. I know why other women approach me, but she is different. She is probably the first one besides my mother who can make me care."


    Seeing the earnestness and firmness in Lauren''s eyes, L sighed slightly in her heart.


    "Eve suffers from an incurable blood disease and needs Nia to provide blood for a long time to continue her life. I know that Nia is not a good person. I have already investigated her background, but without her, Eve would have no life. "Lauren expressed his difficulties.


    "Only her blood can be used?" L asked with a frown.


    "The two sisters have rare blood types and are biological sisters. I must save Nia''s life until I find other treatments."


    "I see," L stretched her brows and understood Lauren''s thoughts, but she still wanted to ask him, "It''s a fact that Nia uses her sister to restrain you, but what about Eve? Does she know that? Or is she willing to be used by her sister? Is she sincere to you?"


    "You are the counselor. Do you still have to ask me this kind of question?" Lauren asked L back with a smile.


    L raised her eyebrows, stretched out her hand and punched Lauren''s arm, saying with a smile,


    "I know that she is pure and innocent, so you don''t need to show it off like this, but your persistence in love isparable to Arthur''s. He is the same with Lucia. I''m afraid he will never love another woman in this life."


    "It makes you admire the rtionship between them so much. It seems that you approve of Lucia." Lauren asked L intentionally. In fact, he also admired Lucia''s personality very much.


    "If it were someone else, I would not admit defeat, but the other party is Lucia. I am willing to bow down. I can''t help liking such a woman." L said. Thinking of Lucia''s peaceful appearance when she smiled, she can''t help butugh.

 Chapter 991 Appease Her

    "You said that if I treat Lucia too..." Lauren said maliciously, but was immediately stopped by L.


    "You just give up your mind. There is only one Lucia in the world, and she can only belong to Arthur. If you are tempted, be careful that you will be hunted down by Arthur all over the world." While talking, L imagined Arthur chasing Lauren all over the world with a kitchen knife in her mind, and she couldn''t helpughing.


    Lauren knew what L was thinking when he saw L''s charming smile.


    However, at the end of breakfast, he still said to L,


    "L, I don''t know what you are hiding from me, but I can assure you that I only protect Eve''s life, and I will never get involved in other things. This will not change."


    L nced at Lauren and said with a smile,


    "What can I hide from you? Even if I meet you, I won''t mention it to him. It''s up to you to choose what to do. You decide what to do, but if something happens in the future, I wille out and testify. Okay, the meal is over. I should go find Lucia."


    "What are you going to do with her?" Lauren was still very interested when Lucia was mentioned.


    "Girlfriend chatting, shopping together. Why? Mr. Osade, are you interested in participating? Don''t need to take care of your little girl?" L asked him with a smile.


    Lauren smiled slightly by what L had said.


    After breakfast, L left the hotel not long after, while Lauren went directly to Eve''s room. When he entered, he found that she hadn''t had the breakfast.


    "Why? Are you feeling sick again? You didn''t even eat breakfast."


    Sitting on the sofa, Eve was angry and didn''t speak.


    "Are you angry?" Lauren was amused, walked up to her and sat down and asked.


    "How can I be angry?" Even though she said so, Eve''s face was really puffed up. "L has that kind of character. Don''t me her." Laurenforted softly.


    Eve bit her lip and thought for a moment before asking,


    "Lauren, have you known Miss McCarthy for a long time?"


    "Well, we have known each other for a long time. She has a lively personality and a tricky mouth. She doesn''t get along well with other female ssmates, but she has a good rtionship with me and another male ssmate. She has been in love with him since then. And I still don''t know whether she gives up or not." Lauren deliberately brought up L''s feelings for Arthur.


    "She has someone she likes?!" When she heard this, Eve''s eyes lit up instantly, but Lauren looked at her with a slight smile, and then she blushed and lowered her head.


    "Yes, but that male ssmate has a woman he loves now. Maybe she has given up." Lauren smiled, knowing that Eve would be able to eat breakfastter.


    "Miss McCarthy seems to be a person who dares to love and hate. Will she give up so easily?" Although Eve was innocent, she was still a bit urate in judging people. "The woman that her ssmate loves is very special. I heard that L has be a good friend with her, so she''s willing to admit defeat." Lauren said.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "It must be an extremely beautiful woman who can convince her rival in love." Eve also couldn''t help bing interested in the person Lauren mentioned, but she didn''t know how she would feel if she knew that this person was Lucia.


    Was it wonderful? Lucia''s smile could not help appearing in her mind, and Lauren had to admit that the word was used too correctly.


    Now that the problem had been solved, Eve was rxed. As soon as she was rxed, her stomach growled a few times by itself regardless of the owner''s dignity. Laurenughed out loud in an instant, embarrassing Eve to death.


    Coming out of the Dekee hotel, L came directly to Webbex Group. As soon as she entered the president''s office and saw Lucia in casual clothes, unlike usual suits, she knew she was waiting for her. "You really n to go shopping with me?" L asked with a smile.


    "You don''t know the city well. Do you really want to wander the streets alone? Of course I will apany you." Lucia pulled L to sit down on the sofa and said.


    "That''s right. I used to focus on Arthur, and I''ve been brazenly following him since I came back from vacation. I really haven''t yed in Athegate. Fortunately, I''ve ignored everything now, and I feel rxed and carefree. "L''s words were not false. It was a great blessing for her to let go of her attachment to Arthur in this life.


    Lucia knew that L was ashamed of making things difficult for her back then, so she patted her arm and sold Arthur ruthlessly,


    "Fortunately, you have figured it out. In fact, he is very paranoid when getting along. Clothes should be listed in order of color. The things he likes don''t allow others to say that they are bad, and he''s overbearing. Very tired of getting along with him."


    L bent over with a smile when she heard the words, took Lucia''s arm and said,


    "It''s said that men don''t shed tears easily. If Mr. Davies heard what you said, he would probably cry."


    "Let him cry! I''ll just apany you." Lucia''s brows and eyes were bright.


    L wasn''t too polite, so she teased Arthur with Lucia, and the two went shopping together, talking andughing.


    Nia recovered after a few days of treatment. Although Anderson''s Clinic kept secrets, she was outside after all. She was worried that Casper would find her, so she asked to go back to the hotel. Eve couldn''t refuse, so she asked Lauren to send someone to escort her back to the hotel.


    Eve didn''t deliberately mention L, so of course Nia wouldn''t know about it. When she just returned to the hotel, she bumped into L by coincidence.


    "Yo," now that she met Nia, L would never let her go easily, so L stood in front of Nia''s wheelchair and sneered,


    "Isn''t this Miss Davidson, Lucia''s assistant? I heard that you are now the president of an investmentpany. How did you get yourself into such a mess?"


    Nia never expected to meet L here. She saw L''s way of making things difficult for Lucia, and knew that this person was not a good person, so she responded coldly,


    "Miss McCarthy, I didn''t expect to meet you here by such a coincidence. I thought you didn''t dare toe to Athegate. After all, seeing the man you love with other women every day must be very ufortable, right?"


    Who was L? It would be too superficial for her to be angry at Nia''s words, so she deliberately walked up to Lauren, reached out to hold his arm in front of Nia, and said aggrievedly, "Lauren, won''t you say a few words for me?"


    Nia was shocked when she saw this. She knew that Lauren and Arthur were friends, but she didn''t know that L also knew Lauren!

 Chapter 992 Brainwashing Again

    "Nia, L is my friend. Do you have any dissatisfaction with her?" Although Lauren was partial to Eve, Nia was nothing in his eyes. His eyes were cold, and his tone was also extremely cold. Eve didn''t expect her sister''s attitude to be so bad, but she was her own sister after all, so she hurried to her side to apologize to L as a protector,From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss McCarthy, my sister is hurt and in a bad mood, and she may speak a bit aggressively. Please forget about it."


    "Your sister''s attitude is bad. Why are you apologizing?" L raised her eyebrows and said, "I used to see Miss Davidson being gentle and calm beside Lucia, but I didn''t expect her mouth to be so tricky. It seems that the status is different, and the attitude is also different."


    Knowing that L was deliberately satirizing her sister, Eve didn''t want topete and just wanted to take her sister away as soon as possible, so she grabbed the handles of the wheelchair, nodded to Lauren, and then said to L,


    "Miss McCarthy, my sister is not feeling well. I will take her back to the room first."


    Watching Eve push Nia away, Lauren waved Stoffer and Dely to follow them, and L beside him couldn''t helpughing,


    "I knew she''s annoying, and it''s even more annoying when I see her. But you can bear it."


    "You think I am willing?" Lauren said, casting a sidelong nce at L.


    "I know you''re in trouble," L gloated a little, "But judging by how she defends her sister, I''m afraid that even if you find another treatment n in the future, she will try her best to protect her. At that time, the conflict between you will definitely break out."


    "Let''s talk about itter." Lauren was not a person to suffer from imaginary fears.


    Letting her younger sister push her away, although Nia was unwilling to be ridiculed by L, she didn''t dare to say anything with Lauren around. But when did L arrive? Why didn''t she know? "Eve, why didn''t you tell me that this woman appeared next to Mr. Osade?"


    Eve replied in a low voice, "She is Lauren''s friend and has nothing to do with me, so I didn''t mention it to you..."


    "Don''t you have any sense of crisis? Look at how intimate they are. If Mr. Osade is seduced by her, I''ll see what you will do!" Nia began to provoke.


    "She won''t..." After being told by her sister, Eve was also a little uncertain.


    "No?" Nia said indignantly while sitting in the wheelchair, "You don''t know L''s methods. Although she has cheerful appearance, in fact, she''s scheming. Be careful!"


    "Nia, did you have a beef with her?" Eve asked suspiciously when she heard the nderous words.


    Nia didn''t want to talk about the past because she was afraid that she might make mistakes if she told too many lies, so she said coldly,


    "It''s a little bit, so you have to be more careful with her. You know that!?"


    "Understood..." Although Eve had doubts in her heart, she still agreed to her sister.


    With L around and Nia was injured, so she just excused herself from her illness and never went out. The two never saw each other again. It can be seen that Eve was by her side every day. Nia was angry from the heart and couldn''t help but me her,


    "Eve, why do you stay by my side every day? You must know that L lives next to Mr. Osade. If you don''t pay attention, who knows how L will seduce him?"


    Eve didn''t like her sister saying this very much, so it was rare to refute,


    "Nia, you are still seriously injured, so of course I stay by your side. If Lauren wants to be with L, it has nothing to do with me."


    "What are you talking about!" Eve''s words made the anger in Nia''s heart leap up and down, and her tone became harsh.


    "Now I ampletely protected by Mr. Osade! If he is not interested in you, what should I do? Are you willing to watch me die?!"


    Eve looked at her sister who was furious, and suddenly felt strange for the first time. She could not help but ask,


    "Nia, did you let me approach Lauren just for your own safety?"


    Nia was taken aback when she heard the words, and then realized that she had slipped the tongue in a moment of impatience. Eve was her life-saving talisman, and she couldn''t let her doubt her, so she quickly restrained her hostility, and softened her brows and eyes.


    "Eve, that''s not what I meant. I was worried for you. Your personality is gentle and introverted. Lauren is so charming. If you don''t work harder, how can you be with him as you wish? You fell in love with him. Isn''t it what you want?"


    Eve pursed her lips and whispered,


    "I don''t think that''s the case. The liking between people should be a feeling. If you don''t have this feeling, you can''t get close to each other even if you like him..."


    This was what Eve learned from L.


    "Why do you have such ridiculous thoughts?" Nia didn''t know the reason, but felt that her sister''s words were too discouraged.


    "Like is a very unstable emotion. He can like you or others, but if you master his emotions and have the ability to get rid of your opponents, that''s the way to be safe and worry-free."


    "But this... isn''t it too scheming?" From Eve''s point of view, liking each other should be the purest feeling, but if it was mixed with these thoughts, it will change its nature.


    "Scheming?" Nia sneered, "How can you live well without scheming? Eve, I know that you can''t fully understand my words for a while. I just hope that what happened to me can remind you. Don''t underestimate human heart. L is not a good person. With her around, Lauren will not only focus on you."


    As soon as she mentioned what happened to her, Eve''s eyes narrowed as Nia wished, and she didn''t argue anymore.


    But Nia''s worries were unnecessary, because L didn''t n to stay for a long time from the beginning, and she went to say goodbye to Lauren on the third day after she came here.


    "Lauren, my vacation is over, and I''m going back to the USA tomorrow, so take care of yourself."


    "Do you need to be so serious?" Lauren didn''t care.


    "Eve''s innocence is her strengths and weaknesses, and Nia is her older sister. Maybe she will n something on you in the future for the sake of sisterhood. I just hope you can find a way to check and bnce in the middle. You know Arthur''s character. Once a hostile rtionship is established, he will not soften in the slightest."


    L persuaded Lauren seriously.


    "I know." Lauren''s expression became serious, and he replied in a low voice.


    "You guys are really worrying," L couldn''t help feeling, "God really loves to joke, but he just let you meet Nia''s sister." "I don''t regret meeting her." Lauren can confirm this point.

 Chapter 993 Happy Gathering

    "Tsk, I just can''t see you guys being so devoted, and I''m still a loner," L said impatiently, but with a slight smile on her face, she continued, "Anyway, I persuaded what should be done. I''m going to see Arthur and Lucia."


    "Are they seeing you off?" Lauren asked.


    "Well, do you want to go together?" L deliberately teased Lauren, and sure enough, he gave her a stare in the next second, and L felt much more at ease.


    In the afternoon, Arthur met Lucia and L in the city center, and took them home. L rarely came here, so the farewell party couldn''t be simple.


    As soon as she got home, L knew that Arthur had invited Kane, Juliana, Eduard and Daphne, and the house was very lively.


    L and Juliana were old acquaintances, and they had never had a chance to clear up their grievances since thest time. This time, the rift just happened to be resolved, and it was in line with her wishes. At the party, there were lots ofughter andughter. Lucia hadn''t been with her friends for a long time. In fact, she didn''t know about Arthur''s arrangement before. She knew that he always wanted to make her happy. It was warm.


    Taking advantage of the fact that everyone was there and there were no outsiders, L told everyone about Lauren''s feelings for Eve and his difficulties. This was the information that Arthur and Lucia could not find.


    "It turns out that Eve has such a serious illness, but only Nia can save her. No wonder Lauren, who is so lonely and arrogant, is restrained by her." Lucia was full of emotion.


    "Hearing what you said, I''m also quite curious about Lauren. He''s such an affectionate person." Eduard said half-jokingly.


    "Who is better than you when ites to affection?" Arthur and Eduard were estimated to be lifelong bickering enemies. He deliberately said to Daphne,


    "Daphne, you don''t know that Eduard used to be very romantic. He always got a ce in gossip magazines, and there were always celebrities around him. He''s the most ''famous'' person in terms of being affectionate."


    "Arthur!" Eduard stood up in a panic when he heard this, and red at him and scolded, "Don''t mention the past in front of Daphne! I''m veryw-abiding now."


    Hearing that Eduard actually used the word w-abiding" on himself, everyone couldn''t stopughing, and it was toote for Eduard to react that he just said something wrong.


    "You pretend I don''t know? I used to see news about you dating other people in magazines. Hmph, if it wasn''t for Lucia, I wouldn''t have bothered to talk to you back then." Daphne was so petted by Eduard that she also developed a small temper. Every word she spoke was sonorous, but the jealousy in her mouth revealed her concern for Eduard.


    "Daphne, I''ve been wronged..." Eduard suddenly had a bitter face, which caused another round of ridicule from the crowd.


    "Anyway, regarding Lauren''s matter, as long as he doesn''t take the initiative to expose his identity and we don''t expose it, I can understand his intentions." Arthur understood Lauren very well, though he had already started to make mistakes in terms of right and wrong.


    "Arthur, if there are any conflicts in the future, you should let him go a little bit more. With his status, if it wasn''t for a coincidence, it might be really difficult to meet a woman who makes his heart beat." Of course, L also thought about Lauren.


    "I think his love life is bumpy. With such a family background, can Eve really integrate into it?" Kane was the most rational one.


    "That''s his business," Arthur said with a sense of schadenfreude. "Of course he had to protect the woman he chooses."


    Everyone knew this truth, and Juliana pointed it out at this time.


    "So, Lauren is here this time because of Jacob, and he already knows Jacob''s whereabouts?"From N?velDrama.Org.


    Her husband used to love Poppy, but now he only loved her, so Juliana gradually became interested in avenging her.


    Arthur and Lucia looked at each other when they heard the words, but neither of them made a statement. L exined for Lauren when she saw this,


    "Give him some more time. If he can find a bnce, he won''t push back on this matter. Lucia, can you?"


    Lucia remembered what Lauren said to her that day, and knew that he had difficulties. She was a gentle person, so how could she embarrass a man with deep affection?


    "Yes, I promise you. Unless it is absolutely necessary, I will never make things difficult for him."


    L knew that Lucia was being generous enough to say this, so she thanked her for Lauren.


    Everyone gathered together that night. L was so happy that she drank a lot of wine, and by the end of the night, she was already slightly tipsy.


    "L, shall I take you back with Arthur?" Lucia sent Kane, Eduard and others away first, and then came back to take care of L.


    "No, isn''t Jan here? You''ve also had some drinks, so you don''t have to bother." L said with a smile.


    "Okay, then let Jan take you back, and remember to call me when you get there." Lucia herself also drank a lot of wine, her cheeks were flushed, and she told L with a smile. Feeling warm in L''s heart, she couldn''t help holding Lucia''s hand, and confided her feelings to her for the first time.


    "Lucia, you are really kind. If it weren''t for the person Arthur loves, I''m afraid I really can''t let it go, but it''s fine now, and I know you will be fine."


    "L..." Hearing L say that, Arthur felt mixed feelings.


    And Lucia felt the same way, held L''s hand instead, and said softly,


    "L, thank you."


    "Don''t be like this. I''m even embarrassed," L said with a smile as she regained her lively temper just after she finished speaking.


    "In the beginning, I was sorry for you, but now it''s as if you are sorry for me. I don''t dare to turn ck and white, and Arthur won''t be able to spare me then."


    Lucia''s eyes became more gentle, and she held L''s hand tightly. She used to love Arthur and they understood each other.


    Outside the door, Lucia leaned beside Arthur and watched Jan send L away. Perhaps because of the alcohol, her emotions became sensitive, and she couldn''t help but say,


    "I really hope that L can meet the right person as soon as possible, so that I won''t feel so guilty."


    "You should be nice in moderation. She is single because she has a strong personality, so what does it have to do with you?" As long as it was something that would make Lucia''s emotions change, Arthur would criticize without hesitation.


    "Okay, it''ste at night. Go upstairs to rest."


    "So what if I''m sentimental..." Lucia couldn''tugh or cry. If L heard these words, she might be so angry.


    "Even if you want to be sentimental, it''s only for me!" Arthur said domineeringly, lifting Lucia up in his arms.


    Lucia''s bright eyes widened, and she couldn''t help poking Arthur''s cheek, "You can even be jealous of women. Mr. Davies, I really admire you."

 Chapter 994 Jealousy Emerged

    Late at night, when everything was quiet, Jan sent L to the parking lot of the Dekee hotel, but seeing that she seemed very drunk, he proposed to send her back to the room. L had a strong temper, and Jan was getting older. She declined,


    "Okay, Jan, I''m already here. Don''t bother. Do you really think I''m drunk?"


    Jan looked at L''s red cheeks and smiled without saying a word.


    "You go back quickly. I can go up by myself." L got out of the car, waved her hand to say goodbye to Jan, and then took the elevator upstairs by herself, but when she reached the floor, the elevator stopped for an instant, and L felt extremely dizzy and a little nauseous.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Are you really drunk?" L said to herself, leaning on the wall and walking forward. The dim lights in the corridor made her feel a little dazed.


    Finallying to the front of the room, L took out the room card and tried several times, but she couldn''t open the door anyway. She got drunk, and her temper got bad, and she pped the door and said angrily,


    "Open the door. Who locked my room... Open the door!"


    After a while, the door opened, and L looked up, only to see Lauren, shirtless, staring at her with frowns.


    "Huh?" L was dumbfounded, "Why are you in my room?"


    When Lauren saw L''s eyes were foggy and her cheeks were red, he knew she was drunk, and sighed. He put his hand on her waist and said slightly reproachfully,


    "This is my room, L. What are you drinking so much for?"


    "Your room?" L took out the room card and looked at it in bewilderment, "The room card is correct... Lauren, you stole my room!"


    She said while pointing to his nose.


    "Your room card is right, but the room number is wrong." Lauren couldn''tugh or cry, reached out and grabbed L''s hand, and said, "Forget it, you''re so drunk. Sleep here tonight." "What do you mean by sleeping here..." L was very unconvinced, and her mouth was pouted, "It''s obviously my room!"


    It was unreasonable to talk to a drunk. Lauren immediately hugged L and closed the door behind her back. L smiled and touched his chest muscles with a ttering face. "Hey... the chest muscles are good... hehe..."


    Lauren found it funny and angry, and it seemed that he was going to take care of this drunk tonight.


    The door was closed, but Lauren didn''t notice that the door of the next room opened a crack at some point, and in the darkness, two lines of sight had a panoramic view of the scene just now. "Now do you believe what I say?" It was Nia who sneered.


    Eve remained silent, and her upper lip bit her lower lip tightly, unable to make a sound.


    "Do you think L knocked on Mr. Osade''s door unintentionally?" Nia ignored Eve''s bitter mood and continued to fan the mes.


    "This is scheming. As long as you can enter Mr. Osade''s room, it''s easy to get into his bed. Eve, you should grow up."


    After leaving these words, Nia pushed the wheelchair back to the bedroom, leaving Eve standing there alone like a log, with her clenched fists and nails deeply sunk into her palms.


    In the early morning of the next day, L woke up faintly. As soon as she opened her eyes, she couldn''t help but swear,


    "Fuck! My head!"


    "You still have a headache?" Hearing the noise, Lauren came in from the living room, handed L a ss of water and said,


    "Even if you''re happy, don''t drink so much. It''s a good thing that you knocked on my door by mistakest night. What about someone else? Are you okay?"


    "Huh?" L couldn''t think of anything.


    Seeing L''s stupid look, Lauren reached out and pinched her face, and said aggrievedly,


    "Last night, I took care of you for two or three hours, and you forgot all of them? You also took advantage of me, but now I don''t know how to ask you to take responsibility when you forget." Although L didn''t think about it, she disdained Lauren''s words. "I have to be responsible for taking advantage of you? Isn''t that what you want to do?"


    "L!" Lauren gritted his teeth.


    L took a sip of water. The cold feeling made her feel better. She smiled sweetly at Lauren, "Okay, don''t be so stingy. Thank you for taking care of mest night. Otherwise, I might have to sleep at the door all night..."


    Speaking of this, she suddenly yelled out, and said in a panic, "Oops! I forgot to call Lucia to tell her I had arrived!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already texted her." Lauren shook L''s phone and said with a smile.


    L breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words. "Otherwise they should be worried." Receiving the phone from Lauren, she checked the time and called Lucia.


    "Well, I just woke up. The ne will be at half past eleven. No, you don''t have toe and see me off. Okay, everything is fine, bye."


    After hanging up the phone, L nced at Lauren who was standing aside listening to her call, and said to him seriously,


    "Lauren, I''m leaving today. You have to think twice about what to do in the future."


    "Yeah." Lauren nodded. When the two were talking, there was a knock on the door, and Lauren turned to open the door.


    He thought it was Stoffer or Dely, but when he opened the door, he saw Eve standing at the door. Lauren frowned slightly, with an unnatural expression.


    "Why do you get up so early?"


    "Well, I got up early today." Eve tried to keep her voice calm, without looking at Lauren, and said, "Can I have breakfast early?"


    "Lauren, who is it?" Actually, L had heard Eve''s voice before, but it was fun to do so.


    "It''s Eve. Since you''re awake, go back to your room and wash up, and go down to have breakfastter." Of course Lauren knew of L''s intention, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    "Oh," Lzily replied, and then walked out of the bedroom. Although she was dressed neatly, her hair was disheveled and her face was still rosy. She looked sexy and charming. When she passed Eve, she leaned over and whispered in her ear,


    "Morning, Miss Davidson."


    Eve blushed and bowed her head in silence.


    Lauren gave L a warning look. L stuck out her tongue and quickly fled back to the room. It would be a disaster if she really made him angry.


    "Lauren, you and Miss McCarthy..." Eve didn''t retreat this time. Although she still lowered her head, she dared to ask.


    "She was drunkst night, and I took care of her." Lauren felt that this exnation was enough.


    "Oh, then I''ll go back to the room first." Eve nodded and ran back to the room like a little rabbit. Lauren looked at her back thoughtfully.


    "Did she spend the night in Mr. Osade''s room?" Seeing Eveing back, leaning against the door and burying her head in silence, Nia asked after a sneer.


    It was Nia''s idea to ask Eve to knock on the door. She wouldn''t progress at all if she didn''t push this idiot!

 Chapter 995 Constant Provocations

    Eve gritted her teeth and said nothing. Nia smiled and rolled the wheelchair to her. Seeing her unwilling face, she said with a smile,


    "It''s good to know how to be unwilling, so that you will know how to fight for it in the future."


    Eve was silent for a long time before finally nodding.


    Because of L, Nia would not go to breakfast with Lauren and the others, but Eve was very active and waited outside Lauren''s door early. And the two went to pick up L together. But this time she did not follow far away behind, but tried to walk beside Lauren as much as possible. One on the left and one on the right with L.


    L nced at Eve and smiled meaningfully.


    Breakfast was over soon, and L said to Lauren, "Take me to the airportter."


    "Yeah." Even if L didn''t mention it, Lauren would have done it.


    "How about you, Miss Davidson?" L asked deliberately.


    "She''s not well," Lauren said immediately.


    "I''m fine. I can..." Before Eve could finish speaking, L stopped her.


    "Since this is the case, there is no need. Miss Davidson, you should take a good rest." L said with a smile.


    Eve gritted her teeth secretly, feeling inferior again. She was really disappointing about her body.


    L nced at Eve''s slightly frowning brows, and her lips curled up unconsciously.


    At ten o''clock, Lauren sent L to the airport on time, and when it was about to check in, L said to Lauren, "Lauren, did you see the change in Eve this morning?"


    Lauren nodded nkly.


    "Do you think this change was her own wish, or was it instigated by others?" L asked him with a smile. Lauren frowned slightly, but didn''t answer.


    "Why are you so sullen? I just want to make sure that she cares about you too, but this morning''s change is a bit scheming. A few days ago, she was too far away to keep up. Today, she can look at me openly. Her character is too easily influenced by Nia. Since you know it well, you should take good precautions, and don''t let Eve be polluted."


    L knew that Lauren was not stupid, but she had to say it clearly if he needed to be reminded.


    "I know." Lauren looked at the blue sky outside the floor-to-ceiling windows, "I won''t let Nia influence her."


    "I hope so," L smiled, tiptoed and kissed Lauren on the cheek, saying, "Okay, I have to go. When we meet next time, I hope you have got your wish."


    "Bon voyage." Lauren watched L leave with a smile, and all he could think about was what she had just said.


    Sending L away, Lauren should go back, but as soon as he turned around, his eyes widened, staring nkly at the woman standing in front of him. "What a coincidence?" It was clear and refreshing, and Lucia''s voice couldn''t be more pleasant.


    Lauren didn''t know what to say for a moment. How long had Lucia stood behind him? What did she see?!


    Lucia smiled, walked past Lauren to the registration desk, came back disappointed after asking the staff. She looked at a silk scarf in her hand and said,


    "It seems that I amte, and I wanted to return it to her."


    "Are you looking for someone?" Lauren wondered how much she''d seen.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, a friend is going to the USA today. She left a silk scarf at my house. I wanted toe over and return it to her, but it seems that she has already left." Lucia whispered, then raised her head and asked Lauren,


    "Did you alsoe to see off your friend?"


    He saw off the same person she was looking for. Lauren thought to himself and just nodded on the surface.


    "So that''s it, then I''ll go first, and you take your time." She didn''t know why. Seeing Lauren was trapped by love, Lucia wanted to tease her because he was a proud man who was passionate about love. Maybe his intention was simr to Arthur''s.


    Lucia''s bad taste coincided with L''s.


    "My friend is gone too. Where is your car? I''ll take you there." Lauren always felt that Lucia looked at him strangely.


    "It''s right in front. I won''t bother you." Lucia smiled, and suddenly thought and said, "By the way, how is Eve?"


    "It''s okay, but she''s not feeling very well." Lauren replied.


    "Not feeling well?" Lucia looked at Lauren and said, "Can I ask what''s wrong?"


    "For a stranger, you seem to care too much." Lauren curled his lips, his eyes showing some coldness.


    "Stranger?" Lucia smiled softly. "Forget it. After all, she is Nia''s younger sister."


    "Just because of that?" Lauren asked Lucia back.


    Lucia''s smile deepened, and she smiled at Lauren, "Do you think there are other reasons? For example, because she is the woman you like, that''s why I care so much... or something like that?" Lauren looked at Lucia''s smile and always thought she was a sly cat.


    "Okay, I don''t make it difficult for you. I can find out about this kind of thing if I want to." Seeing that Lauren didn''t say a word, Lucia smiled and said,


    "It''s just that Nia is still useful to me, but we also have a grudge. If one day I want toy my hands on her, I hope that you will be merciful."


    These words were the purpose of Lucia''s rush here today.


    L had already warned Lauren, but Lucia herself had to express her opinion.


    "I won''t hurt anyone for her. You can rest assured about that." Lauren said lightly.


    "That''s the best. Well, I''m leaving. Goodbye." Lucia nodded slightly, turned around and left without hesitation.


    Lauren stood there looking at Lucia''s back, and murmured,


    "Just, coincidence?"


    Lucia had just returned to thepany, and as soon as she entered the lobby, she saw Kevin walking towards her. She was not surprised, and greeted with a smile, "Why are you free toe to Webbex Group?"


    "Ms. Webb, today is a rare opportunity, so I took the liberty toe here. There are some things I hope I can talk to you face to face." Kevin said directly. "Okay,e to my office and talk."


    Bringing Kevin back to the office, waiting for Gracie to serve the tea, Lucia sat on the sofa leisurely, looked at Kevin but smiled silently.


    No man can resist Lucia''s mor and unparalleled beauty. Even if he had a close rtionship with Nia, but the first time he was alone with Lucia, Kevin still can''t help but sneak a few nces at her. "I''m not a tiger or beast. You don''t have to be afraid. Just speak up if you have something to say." Lucia had already noticed that Kevin was peeking at her movements, and Lucia said half-jokingly. "Sorry," Kevin apologized quickly, and then began to say, "I came today, hoping that you can help me and Nia."

 Chapter 996 Rebirth of Suspicion

    "Nia?" Lucia raised her eyebrows slightly, and said with a smile, "It seems that you and Ms Davidson are already on the same page."


    "Nia has been oppressed by Casper for a long time, and her life is actually very miserable, and so is my situation, so..." Kevin nced at Lucia while talking.


    "I''m not interested in your private affairs. Let''s get down to business." Lucia looked away and said lightly.


    "Maybe you didn''t know that Nia was kidnapped by Casper a few days ago, intending to force her to sign the document for the transfer of Stable Growth. Fortunately, someone saved her life. Now she has disappeared, but Casper will not let her go easily. But Nia''s life is still in danger if given the chance." Kevin exined anxiously.


    "So?" Lucia''s tone remained calm.


    "I know that you will not help us for no reason, but Casper and Jacob have a very close rtionship. I believe you has checked this point. If Casper can be uprooted, Jacob will definitely be hit hard. It will benefit both of us. So, I hope you cane forward to keep Stable Growth."


    Kevin said to Lucia with a solemn look.


    "This temptation is not too big for me..." Lucia nced at Kevin, with a smile on her lips, but not in her eyes.


    "You know what Nia did to me before. I will continue to investigate Jacob''s matter, but it doesn''t mean that I will help everyone who is against him. What''s more, is there any connection between Miss Davidson herself and Jacob... I haven''t yet confirmed."


    "As long as you can help with this, once Casper''s threat to us is eliminated, I can assure you that Jacob''s whereabouts will be found out!"


    Kevin thought in his heart that he should protect himself first. When Casper fell, it didn''t matter if he revealed his identity, and then he can use this to ckmail Lucia and Arthur, which was the most cost- effective deal.


    "Do you have such a great ability?" Lucia chuckled unceremoniously after hearing Kevin''s words. "Arthur and I spent countless resources but couldn''t find his whereabouts. How can you and Nia guarantee that you have this ability? At that time, if I help you and get bitten, it will be a big loss."


    "Ms Webb, you should be wary," Kevin smiled to express his understanding, and said unhurriedly,


    "But it is precisely because you and Mr. Davies have spent so many resources and still get nothing, that you need to find another shortcut. Although Nia and I have meager abilities, we have the most contact with Casper. We know how to extract information from him. Besides, with the strength of you and Mr. Davies, if we go back on our word, won''t it be easy to punish Stable Growth? Ms Webb, you have something we can''t do, and we also have our own desires. I just ask you to consider what I said today, but Nia doesn''t have time to wait any longer."


    "It seems quite reasonable to hear what you said," Lucia lowered her eyes and said slowly, "But I need to confirm this matter with Nia personally. I don''t trust you as much as she does."From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course, I will arrange it as soon as possible!" Kevin quickly expressed his opinion when he saw that the situation was hopeful.


    The matter had been negotiated. Kevin was not a unreasonable person. He got up to say goodbye and left. Lucia leaned on the sofa, turned her head to the door of the lounge and smiled, "Did you hear it all? Nia and he are going to act."


    The door opened, and it was the stern Arthur who came out, but his eyes softened as soon as he touched the woman he loved.


    "With Lauren''s protecting and wanting to use us, Nia is very thoughtful."


    "Is she thoughtful?" Lucia sneered, "She''s greedy!"


    Arthur sat beside Lucia, took her hand and gently held it, saying,


    "However, what Kevin said is not unreasonable. It is time to make Casper nervous. StandHill Investment Company is developing well now. His techniques are sophisticated and he is highly sensitive to financial changes. He is gradually emerging in the industry. Many experienced experts agree with him. He is full of praise, and if he continues to develop, the next goal is to be on par with us."


    "You think he has that ability?" Lucia felt that Arthur thought highly of Casper, but she didn''t know that Arthur had other scruples in his heart.


    "Even if he does," Arthur curled his lips, his words contained arrogance, "As long as he has something to do with Jacob, I won''t let him stand out!"


    Seeing the hostility between Arthur''s eyebrows, Lucia felt a little suspicious, so she asked him,


    "Arthur, how is your investigation of Casper going? I always feel... he doesn''t look like he''s just looking at a puppet. Is there something wrong with Casper?"


    Arthur''s eyes moved slightly, and he secretly praised Lucia for her sharp mind, but he still gently embraced her, and briefly said,


    "He has the whereabouts of Jacob. Of course, I will not just treat him as a puppet. I can force Miles to act with him. This person is not simple."


    Lucia stretched out her hand to caress Arthur''s chest. Feeling his heartbeat pulsating in her hand, she just nodded slightly, without asking any more questions.


    As soon as Lucia let go, Kevin began to arrange for her to meet Nia non-stop, but before a time was set, Casper made trouble.


    This day, Kevin had just returned to the office when he saw Casper sitting in his seat, neither sad nor happy, showing no emotion. And standing beside him was Leon. Not only that, those who followed him came back from Mexico each had their own positions, sitting on the sofa, or leaning against the bookshelf. All of them looked gloomy, and stared at him as soon as he entered the door.


    This didn''t look like his own office, but rather like a den of gangsters. Kevin''s heart skipped a beat. He hurried forward and called out respectfully, "Mr. Wood."


    "Are you busy recently? I haven''t seen you here a few times." Casper nced at Kevin and said lightly.


    "Recently, I''ve been investigating who helped Nia, so I''m not often in thepany." Kevin answered in a low voice with his head down.


    "Oh, so did you find anything?" Casper asked.


    "The man''s identity is hidden, and he deliberately told the hotel staff something. It''s hard for me to act..." There were thin beads of sweat on Kevin''s forehead, and he couldn''t figure out what Casper was trying to do.


    "Really?" Casper knocked on the table twice, staring at Kevin with a glint in his eyes.


    "I can understand you saying that you want to investigate his identity to enter and leave the hotel, but why did you go to Webbex Group? Kevin, I''m curious..."


    Casper''s words made Kevin startled, and he broke out in a cold sweat, but he didn''t lose his mind. He knew that Casper was suspicious, and it wasn''t surprising that he would send someone to follow him. Fortunately, he kept his mind and didn''t meet Nia.

 Chapter 997 Difficult Survival

    "Why? Is this question difficult to answer?" Casper''s voice became deeper and deeper, piercing into Kevin''s ears like a poisonous snake. "Still, you can''t exin this question clearly?"


    "Mr. Wood," Kevin secretly made up his mind, gritted his teeth and raised his head to look directly at Casper. "I''m not doing well, and I dare not shirk my fault. Since that man wants to protect Nia, of course he will deliberately conceal his identity, but it''s not that I didn''t get nothing, at least I found out his name. As for Webbex Group, I really have my own difficulties." "Exin."


    "Thest time I was threatened by Nia and I transferred some of her assets without permission. This incident has always made me uneasy. Later, when I found out that Nia wanted to quarrel with you, I went to Lucia as the vice president of Stable Growth. I asked her why she agreed to Nia''s shareholding in the first ce, and of course, Lucia didn''t disclose anything, but from her few words, I noticed something strange."


    Concealing too much at this time will only make Casper more suspicious. In order to protect himself, Kevin had to throw out some information.


    "Oh?" Although Casper raised his voice, he seemed uninterested and asked him as if asking amon thing,


    "What did Lucia say?"


    "Lucia said that Nia has important news she needs, so she is willing to take action, but she will not intervene in the conflict between us and her unless it is absolutely necessary. I guess, the news that Nia said is rted to you." Kevin tried to keep a calm look on his face, hoping that Casper would trust him.


    "Kevin," Casper didn''tment on what Kevin said, instead asking him,


    "How many years have you been with me?"


    "Once this year is over, it will be eight years."


    "You know how I got Webbex Group back then?" Casper asked another seemingly unrted question.


    "I know." Kevin replied in a deep voice.


    "So you know my methods. I will get what I want by any means, and I will not keep anyone who betrays me!" Casper''s eyes were burning, and he spoke harshly.


    Kevin was terrified when he heard this, and kneeled down to Casper, but he only dared to be terrified, and he didn''t dare to reveal the slightest guilt, so he said to Casper seriously,


    "Mr. Wood! I have always been loyal to you and never dared to disobey you. I really can''t figure out what I did wrong to make you so suspicious!"


    "Why are you panicking?" Casper said with a smile, "I didn''t say I doubted you."


    "I''m stupid. I can hear what you mean. Among so many people, only I have the most contact with Nia. As the vice president of Stable Growth, I have to control Nia''s every move for you, and I have to report her whereabouts to you. Even though I''m loyal, I will be caught in the middle, and if I''m a little careless, I will be suspected by both of you at the same time. I only me myself for my carelessness, and there is no way to satisfy you."


    Kevin lowered his head, humbly and respectfully, and told Casper the pain in his heart. As long as it can dispel his doubts, he was willing to kowtow, not to mention kneeling!


    "Okay, I''m just saying it casually," Casper said with a wave of his hand, "It''s not the old society. What are you kneeling on your knees? Get up and say it."


    Kevin hesitated for a moment, then dared to stand up slowly, and when he looked up, he saw Leon standing beside Casper with a proud face, looking at him as if looking at something contemptuous. Kevin felt murderous in his heart.


    "You said you found out the man''s name?" Casper squinted at Kevin for a while before asking him slowly.


    "Yes, that man''s name is Lauren Osade. One of his servants is named Stoffer and the other is Dely. The two of them have strange skills and extraordinary strength. They don''t look like ordinary bodyguards, but that''s all I can find out. I can''t even find out where they came from."


    Kevin quickly replied. Although he didn''t want Casper to know Lauren''s real name at first, especially since he came here from Mexico, for self-protection, he had to do so.


    "Osade?" Casper frowned when he heard the surname. Something seemed to sh through his mind, but he couldn''t catch it for a while.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "That''s right, and I was at the Dekee hotel that day and saw him take Nia back to the hotel with my own eyes. I guess he''s still in there now. I wanted to confirm it again before reporting to you... Now I can only rely on guesswork. I don''t know if Lauren transferred her or not." Kevin seemed very sincere and knew everything.


    "Has she returned to the hotel?" Finally, Casper seemed to hear what he was interested in, and his eyes lit up instantly.


    "Yes." Kevin responded quickly.


    "Okay!" Casper snapped at the table, with anger in his eyes. This time he wanted to catch her himself! Last time they underestimated Lauren and the others. This time, they must not suffer any more! "Leon, call people to the Dekee hotel immediately. Don''t let them escape!"


    "Yes!" Leon also responded excitedly. He was kicked unconscious by Laurenst time, and he was humiliated. He must avenge this revenge, but before that, he leaned over to Casper and whispered a few words, and then looked at Kevin with a smile.


    "Kevin, you stay here. Toby, I scared Kevin just now, so you can help me stay by his side tofort him." Casper said to another younger man sitting on the sofa after listening to Leon''s words. The young man quickly responded and looked at Kevin with a smile.


    After Kevin sent Casper and his group away, his heart was already in a mess like ants on a hot pot. He wanted to call Nia immediately, but he knew that Casper deliberately left Toby to monitor him, so he walked to the desk as calm as possible sitting down. Kevin faced Toby coldly, hoping that Nia would react immediately.


    When Casper interrogated Kevin, Nia had actually noticed something unusual. It turned out that the two were cautious, and each phone call was scheduled for a time, and now the agreed time had passed, but Kevin hadn''t called yet. Nia knew he was not a careless person, so she already guessed that something may have happened! "Eve!" Thinking of this, Nia quickly called out to her sister Eve.


    "Nia, what''s the matter?" Eve was folding clothes just now. When she heard her sister calling, she came over by herself.


    "Eve, something happened. I have to leave here immediately!" Nia grabbed Eve''s hand and said anxiously to her.


    "Nia, what happened exactly? Why did something happen when everything is going well?" Eve asked in a dazed, ignorant manner.


    "Kevin must have been detained by Casper. Otherwise, he should have called. Maybe Casper already knew that I was back in the hotel!"

 Chapter 998 Chaos in the Hotel

    Eve couldn''t help bing nervous when she heard the words, but she still asked,


    "Nia, are you sure?"


    "Whether it''s true or not, we must take precautions. We must leave here immediately!" Nia scratched Eve''s hand so anxiously that it hurt.


    Seeing the fear in her sister''s eyes, Eve felt distressed. Even if her arm was red, she didn''t cry out, but asked her,


    "So what should we do now?"


    "You go to Lauren immediately and ask him to send me away! I can''t be caught by Casper again. Eve, I will die!" Nia was so anxious that her eyes were red.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll go right away!" In no time, Eve rushed out the door and knocked on Lauren''s room to tell him about her sister''s suspicions.


    Looking at Eve''s anxious appearance, Lauren softlyforted her,


    "Understood, I will arrange it."


    Eve didn''t expect Lauren to be so straightforward, and she didn''t know how to express her gratitude. She reached out and grabbed Lauren''s arm in a hurry, crying and looking pitiful and cute. "Thank you, Lauren!"


    Lauren looked at Eve''s charming appearance, but felt no joy in his heart.


    Now just seeing her anxious appearance, he can''t help but agree to everything. If this continued...


    The deeper the trap, the more difficult it was to control himself in the future. Lauren had never forgotten what L told him.


    Seeing that Lauren, who had always acted in a hurry, was stunned, and now the situation was urgent. Eve couldn''t help shaking his hand, and called out softly,


    "Lauren?"


    With a soft call, Lauren came back to his senses and looked down at Eve, reached out and touched the top of her head and said,


    "Go and bring your sister out. We''ll leave right away."


    Forget it, as long as she was happy.


    "Okay!" Eve hurried back to the room to find her sister, and helped her pack some underwear. Taking advantage of this incident, Lauren asked Stoffer to prepare the car, and took out his mobile phone after hesitating for a moment, but still dialed the number.


    Casper came prepared this time, with eight cars full of his capable subordinates. When he came to the door of the Dekee hotel, a group of people got out of the cars.


    Casper took the lead and ordered people to block all the exits, and he led people straight to the floor where Nia was based on the information Kevin had inquired. If he did something out of the ordinary, the hotel couldn''t stop him for a while.


    This time, Casper was determined to win, and he walked with full of vigor along the way. The guests of the hotel all backed down, for fear of getting into unnecessary trouble.


    "Mr. Wood, she should be here!" Leon said to Casper beforeing to the room where Eve lived.


    "Where''s the manager of the hotel?" Casper wasn''t stupid enough to think they would obediently open the door if they knocked on it.


    "Just brought him up." After Leon finished speaking, he moved away, only to see two young mening over with the hotel manager being held.


    "Sir, what exactly do you want to do?" The hotel manager was not a timid person. Even if Casper didn''t ask him, he wille forward to ask him first.


    "My woman lives in this room. You should have heard about what happened in the restaurantst time. She sneaked here with another man to hide. I must take her back today. If you are sensible, help me unlock the door. Otherwise, don''t me me for vandalizing hotel property," Casper snapped.


    The manager frowned when he heard this. He wasn''t there for the riot in the restaurantst time, but his subordinates reported it, because he was questioned by the higher-ups about it. Unexpectedly, it was this group of people!


    "Sir," when he thought of this, the manager''s face became even more unkind to Casper. "As long as they stay in our hotel, they are our distinguished guests, and we have the responsibility to protect their privacy, so..."


    Before the manager finished speaking, he bent down instantly. His face turned pale, and Leon beside him withdrew his fist quietly.


    That punch hit the manager in the stomach.


    "I asked you toe here not to listen to your nonsense about privacy. I just asked you, can you open the door!?" Casper shouted coldly, condescending to the manager in pain.


    The manager finally understood that this group of people was not good, and now he could only obey orders, but he still chose a gentler way.


    "Speak!" Leon shouted impatiently, and the manager straightened up enduring the pain, red at Leon, walked to the door and knocked on the door.


    "Guest, I''m the hotel manager. Is it convenient to open the door?"


    There was no answer in the room.


    The manager wanted to knock on the door again, but Casper couldn''t wait any longer. He made a gesture to Leon, and Leon immediately stepped forward and grabbed the manager''s hand, cursing, "Open the door! What are you knocking on!"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The manager gritted his teeth, feeling aggrieved and humiliated, but now was not the time to be brave. He nced at the many thugs behind him, and he could only use the walkie-talkie to notify the front desk to bring up the room key.


    "Wouldn''t it have been like this earlier?!" Leon let go of the manager angrily, cursing.


    The manager buried his head, not daring to make a sound. After a while, the front desk staff delivered the key. When she saw Casper and his party in a threatening manner, her feet trembled so much that she could hardly walk.


    "Sir... the key..." The staff bit the bullet and passed through a group of thugs and handed the key to the manager. As soon as she handed the key over, she immediately ran away.


    The manager held the key, but he still hesitated in his actions. Afterwards, if the guests asked him to investigate, he couldn''t exin it himself, but he hesitated for a while before he was punched in the back by Leon.


    "Hurry up and open the door!"


    The manager took a deep breath, and could only open Eve''s room. As the moment the door opened, Casper''s men rushed in fiercely, but within a few seconds, they were discouraged one by one. "Mr. Wood! They have escaped!" Leon reported to Casper with a pale face.


    "What?!" Casper didn''t believe it, rushed into the room and searched every room in person, only then did he believe that Nia had really escaped.


    "Where is your monitoring room? I want to know when they left!" Casper was furious, standing in the middle of the living room and yelling at the manager who was still under custody.


    This time the manager no longer agreed. If the monitoring of a hotel was barged in, he didn''t know how many troubles it will cause. Even if he was beaten to death today, he can''t take the responsibility! So the manager replied in a terrified voice,


    "The hotel''s monitoring can only be used for security, and it must not be leaked. I have already opened the door for you. What else do you want!"

 Chapter 999 Hard to Escape

    "You bastard! Do you want it in the hard way?!" Leon was already furious before Casper got angry, and raised his hand to attack the manager again, but he was stopped unexpectedly.


    It turned out that the front desk satff contacted the hotel''s senior management immediately after escaping. It happened that the owner of the Dekee hotel just came to inspect today.


    "Casper Wood, how dare you behave wildly on my territory!" Adam Bolton, the owner of the Dekee hotel, was a dignitary in Athegate. The wealth of the Bolton family was so strong that it was possible to manage the Dekee hotel well. He had be the leader in the industry chain, and he had met Casper at many parties. In his eyes, Casper, who was an inexperienced person, was not really a big shot. Casper couldn''t help frowning when he saw Adam. He knew that this hotel belonged to him, but he didn''t expect him to be here today.


    With a smirk on his face, Casper looked at Adam and said,


    "Mr. Bolton, I didn''t expect this little thing to rm you."


    "Little thing?" Adam was furious. "You brought people into my hotel and made things difficult for my manager. Do you really think that I am easy to bully?!" Casper was reprimanded by Adam, but said calmly,


    "Mr. Bolton, don''t be angry. I have no choice. Nia came to live with another man, so I am angry, but I also know that I am impulsive. Next time I will bring a few bottles of good wine to your house to apologize in person. Now you happen to be here, I wonder if you can let me watch the hotel''s surveince, and let me find Nia, that bitch."


    Casper still thought he had the qualifications of the past, but he didn''t know that Adam didn''t buy it at all.


    "Watching surveince?" Adam sneered, "What kind of person do you think you are? Others may respect you for your father''s sake, but I won''t! Take your people and get out immediately. If you don''t get out, don''t me me for being rude!"


    After he spoke, the security guards around Adam started to move. The two sides red at each other, and the situation was imminent.


    Casper was annoyed by Adam''s refutation, but he knew that this ce was not his territory. Besides, Nia was indeed no longer here, so he could only apologize and leave with his men.


    After the turmoil, Casper returned disappointed. At this time, Nia had already arrived at the resettlement site that Lauren had prepared for her.


    This was a small single-yard vi located in the suburbs. Not to mention the remote location, there were only a handful of vehicles passing by. When she came here, Nia asked Lauren, "Mr. Osade, are you sure it''s safe here?"


    Lauren nced at Eve first, saw her worried face, and thenzily returned to Nia,


    "I can''t guarantee whether it''s safe or not, but this is the most remote location I can find."


    "Mr. Osade, you just came to Athegate, so I didn''t expect you to find such a ce." Nia was just saying it casually, but she didn''t expect to offend Lauren.


    "Are you not satisfied here? Then you can go back to the hotel."


    "Lauren..." Eve also knew that it was not good for her sister to speak like this, so she called Lauren softly to calm his emotions.


    "Miss Davidson, our young master could have ignored your business, but now he is intervening. I advise you not to talk too much." Dely had long disliked Nia, and it was rare for Lauren to be cold-faced in front of Eve, so he reproached Nia just now.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nia knew that she had to rely on Lauren, so she lowered her eyes and apologized, but she secretly looked at her sister, implying that she would speak for her.


    "Lauren, my sister didn''t say that on purpose. She''s just afraid of Casper..." Eve really didn''t want Lauren to feel bad about her sister.


    Lauren sighed softly in his heart, and his tone softened a little.


    "Don''t worry. No one can find it here. Just let your sister stay here."


    "Yeah." Seeing Lauren''s expression rxed, Eve smiled and nodded slightly.


    Although this vi was uninhabited, there were many gardeners and servants. Lauren waited for Eve to settle Nia before leaving for the hotel. At this time, Eve began to have conflicts. She was really worried about leaving her sister here alone, but for a while she was reluctant to leave Lauren...


    "What''s the matter? Are you still leaving?" Lauren felt that it was natural to take Eve back to the hotel, so he pulled her and asked when she was hesitant.


    Eve looked up at Lauren silently, hesitating.


    At this time, Nia''s voice came from the stairs.


    "Eve, it''s okay for me to stay here. I believe that Mr. Osade has arranged everything. If you are sick, it will take a long time to go to the hospital from here. It''s more convenient to stay in the hotel." Eve can only stay with Lauren, so that her own safety was guaranteed.


    Lauren raised his eyes and nced at Nia, his eyes were obscure. He was not happy because her words followed his intention.


    However, Lauren was relieved when Eve finally nodded and agreed to go back to the hotel with him.


    Nia was Eve''s older sister, but Lauren didn''t feel at ease if she stayed by her side.


    Before leaving, Eve gave Nia many instructions, and begged the servants in the vi to take good care of her sister, and then reluctantly followed Lauren back.


    As soon as they left, Nia took out her phone and thought about it for a long time, but in the end she didn''t make a call.


    She hoped Kevin was okay.


    Just when Nia thought so, Kevin knelt down in front of Casper again, and this time, it was difficult for him to get up without incident.


    Stepping on Kevin''s shoulder, Casper vented all of today''s humiliation on him, and asked sharply,


    "Tell me! Did you leak the information to Nia?"


    Kevin was so aggrieved that his head almost fell to the ground, but he still bit the bullet and argued,


    "Mr. Wood! I was wronged! I have stayed in the office since you left and have not contacted anyone at all. How can I contacted Nia!" Casper looked at Toby after hearing this, and Toby nodded.


    "It''s been a few days since I saw Nia go back to the hotel." Seeing that Casper didn''t continue to question, Kevin quickly continued to exin,


    "During this time, she had a lot of opportunities to escape, not to mention she was kidnapped in the hotel back then. With her cunning, how could she stay there all the time? Mr. Wood, you must believe me!" What Kevin said was well-founded, but Casper always felt that there was something wrong. If he was suspicious, he would never trust Kevin again.


    Kevin, who was kneeling on the ground, knew this very well. His life was at the mercy of Casper''s sudden change of mind.

 Chapter 1000 Be Startled Again

    Drops of cold sweat fell to the ground,yers of fear faded away, Kevin waited tremblingly for Casper to speak.


    "Kevin, you really didn''t betray me?" Casper finally spoke, his voice as cold as frost.


    "Mr. Wood, I really don''t!" Kevin hurriedly expressed his loyalty.


    Casper frowned, kicked Kevin to the ground, and said coldly,


    "Kevin, you know my temperament. Find Nia and give her to me within three days, or..."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Before Kevin could put his hands on the ground, he heard Casper''s words, and he quickly knelt down again, begging for mercy anxiously,


    "Mr. Wood! Nia deliberately concealed her whereabouts. I may not be able to find her within three days. Aren''t you trying to cut off my life?!"


    "I don''t care about that," Casper said with a sneer without even looking at Kevin, "I just want the result. Within three days, either she dies or you die, you choose. Toby, you will follow Kevin these days. Report to me in time for everything!"


    "Yes!" Toby responded, gloating at Kevin who was kneeling on the ground in a panic.


    Casper thought he was putting pressure on Kevin, but he didn''t know that by letting go, he was letting him live.


    Two dayster, a male corpse appeared in the suburbs of the south of the city. In a short period of time, there was another murder case in Athegate. The city paid attention to its adverse effects. However, the bounty had been offered for a long time and no one had identified the body, so the progress of the detection had been dyed.


    And Casper didn''t realize that something had happened until the next day when he didn''t receive a call from Toby. Not only was his cell phone disconnected, but he never came back. He was shocked and rushed to Stable Growth immediately. Kevin''s subordinates hadn''t seen the vice president for two days. He hastily led people to Kevin''s apartment, but he couldn''t find any trace. Kevin disappeared! "Fuck it!" Standing in Kevin''s apartment, Casper became more and more angry. Kevin''s betrayal had be a fact, and the most angry thing was that he chose to believe him for thest time! Angry, he kicked over the coffee table viciously, and the ss and vase were broken to the ground. Leon and the others stood beside him with their heads bowed. Whoever dared to say a word offort at such a time was afraid of getting implicated.


    A coffee table was not enough for Casper to vent his anger. He started to smash like a wild beast, wishing to burn down this ce together with Nia and Kevin.


    There was a blue silk scarf, and it was still hanging on the hanger as he saw that day. At that time, he was puzzled and asked Kevin whose belongings it was. He said it was for his mother, but... Walking towards the silk scarf step by step, Casper gritted his teeth and squinted his eyes. He finally came to his senses why this silk scarf looked familiar. Wasn''t this Nia''s thing?!


    It turned out that the two of them had been together for a long time!


    No wonder, with all the previous events shing through his mind, Casper now had everything figured out.


    "Leon, look for Toby''s whereabouts immediately, and send people to search the whereabouts of Nia and Kevin in the whole city. No, the whole state. If you see them, you don''t need to report to me. If you can get rid of them, you will kill them on the spot!"


    Casper was so angry that he couldn''t care less about it even if it would cause trouble.


    After two days, Leon finally understood why Toby was nowhere to be found, and Casper''s face darkened terribly when he knew that he had been killed.


    "Mr. Wood, I''m going to identify the corpse right now, and then find Kevin, so that he will be a wanted criminal, and he can''t escape!"


    "No." Casper rejected Leon''s suggestion without thinking.


    "Why?" Leon didn''t understand why Casper would miss such a good opportunity.


    "Did you forget how you all came back to this country with me? Your identities are all forged. Once you go to identify the body, you will have to provide Toby''s detailed information. At that time, you will only burn yourself and get all of you into trouble!" Casper said loudly.


    Leon couldn''t help being startled when he heard the words, because he didn''t expect to even try to identify the dead body!


    "Let''s find a chance to relocate Toby''s body in the future. The most urgent thing now is to find Nia and Kevin. Tomorrow I will go and take over the authority of Stable Growth." Although Stable Growth cannot change ownership for the time being, it was all his own people. Casper can still control the authority.


    But when Casper returned to Stable Growth the next day, he saw two unexpected people in Nia''s office.


    "Mr. Wood, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." On the sofa, Lucia smiled sweetly, and the person beside her was Arthur.


    Casper stood at the door in a daze for a while, not knowing how to react for a while.


    "It seems that you''re wondering why we are here," Lucia chuckled, looked at Arthur and said,


    "Arthur, it looks like we came too abruptly."


    "Really?" Arthur smiled gently at her, but said, "What''s so abrupt? Stable Growth is now a subsidiary of Webbex Group. Isn''t it normal for us to appear here?"


    "What?!" Casper yelled in shock, rushed to them without regard to etiquette, and asked sharply,


    "What did you just say?!"


    Arthur moved in front of Lucia, blocking Casper. His eyes turned cold, and he said to him,


    "Mr. Wood, pay attention to your manners. Here now, you are a guest."


    Casper met Arthur''s cold eyes and was puzzled in his heart, but he had to restrain his expression and force himself to be calm, saying,


    "Sorry, I just don''t know what happened."


    "It''s nothing." Lucia turned sideways slightly, with a smile still on her face, full of sarcasm under her gentleness.


    "Nia sold Stable Growth to me. Why? Didn''t she tell you?"


    At this moment, Casper seemed to be frozen, unable to speak another word.


    "This is the transfer document," Lucia picked up a document that had been ced on the desk and handed it to Casper upon seeing this.


    "Mr. Wood, do you want to see it?"


    As soon as Lucia finished speaking, Casper snatched the document from her hand as if snatching it away. When he opened it, it turned out that it was a transfer document, and the signature was indeed Nia''s autograph!


    "How is it possible!" Casper''s eyes widened. His thoughts were entangled. Even if he was a wily man, he couldn''t reflect it immediately.


    Nia actually sold Stable Growth to Lucia, so Lucia knew her whereabouts? Did she and Arthur''s willingness to acquire Stable Growth mean that they wertr openly against him?!


    Doubts wrapped around Casper''s mind like hemp ropes, making him lose his mind.


    "How is it impossible?" Arthur said coldly to Casper, "It''s written. Starting from today, Stable Growth belongs to Webbex Group. When youe in and out here, it''s better to say hello to us."

 Chapter 1001 Ambition Grows Stronger

    After Arthur finished speaking, Lucia reached out and pulled the file back. Her cold eyes locked onto him without releasing their gaze for even a moment.


    Just as Casper was still trying to figure out what was going on, Leon''s voice suddenly came from outside the door,


    "Boss, what''s going on? Why aren''t there any of our people in the upper echelons anymore? Is it because..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Leon saw Lucia and Arthur. His expression froze instantly - it was quite a sight to see.


    Lucia smiled faintly and nced at Leon before answering,


    "I''m sorry about this. Since I''ve taken over Stable Growth, we need to reorganize personnel matters. You know how it is new broom sweeps clean. Mr. Wood, you should take those employees back to StandHill."


    "What does this mean, Ms. Webb?" Casper finally calmed down and stared at Lucia.


    "It doesn''t mean anything," Lucia replied with a smile, "Business mergers happen all the time. I bought Stable Growth because I saw potential in it. Do I really need another reason?" Casper red at Lucia with icy eyes; he had underestimated Nia''s intentions as well as Lucia''s determination.


    "Mr. Wood," Arthur had been paying attention to Casper''s changing mood all along and stepped forward to block him from getting too close. "Lucia and I have some handover matters that we need to attend to right now. If there isn''t anything else you need help with, then please leave."


    Arthur couldn''t have been more polite when saying this.


    "Nia has colluded with Jacob behind your back; they want to take over Webbex Group together," Casper didn''t look directly at Arthur but spoke past him towards Lucia, "I hope you won''t be fooled by them or regret your decisionter."


    "I can''t say who is right or wrong here," said Lucia calmly, "But whatever benefits me most is what I''ll do - that much is clear in my mind already. Mr. Wood, please leave now."


    Casper stood rooted in ce for a while longer but eventually gave up trying to change the situation before leaving with Leon who was astonished trailing behind him. "What happened, boss?" asked Leon as he followed after Casper quickly.


    "Nia sold Stable Growth off already... it seems like she has gained Lucia''s trust now but... I don''t know where my position stands..." muttered Casper while frowning deeply. "What?! Nia had no right selling off Stable Growth! This is just ridiculous!" eximed an indignant Leon who knew exactly how much value Stable Growth held.


    "Shut your mouth!" Casper immediately warned Leon to be quiet. "The walls have ears. Are you afraid no one will hear us?"


    Leon was at a loss for what to do. Kevin and Nia had already betrayed them, Stable Growth had been sold off, and the situation was not in their favor.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Casper stopped in his tracks and slowly looked back down the long corridor that led to the CEO''s office. He spat out bitterly, "Let''s wait and see."


    But Casper guessed wrong; Lucia and Arthur didn''t bother teasing him.


    In the office, Lucia didn''t sit back down; she didn''t like being there.


    "Arthur, let''s go back. We''ll leave this ce to Kevin''s people," she said.


    "It doesn''t matter if we don''t help Nia. She''ll naturally go find Lauren for help. The more she asks of Lauren, the sooner his conflicts with her will arise," Arthur said as he gently stroked Lucia''s hair. "What? Do you think it''s troublesome?" Lucia turned her big eyes towards Arthur with a smile on her face.


    "If someone else asked me to do this job, it would be troublesome..." Arthur smiled softly as he became gentler in his demeanor.


    "I wasn''t nning on getting involved either... but..." Lucia adjusted herself seriously before saying wistfully, "I feel some empathy towards Lauren; even L says that he deeply likes Eve... I''m so d I met you along my journey here. And I''m even happier that we can openly be together without any fear or shame. Maybe it was fate for Lauren to meet Eve too but now Nia has muddled things up, which is such a pity."


    "He may have been your ssmate but why does it feel like you''re closer with him than I am?" Arthur joked around with her.


    "He really does have that same arrogant attitude as you," replied Lucia yfully.


    "Me? Arrogant?" Arthur raised an eyebrow at her while staring intently into those beautiful eyes of hers.


    Lucia quickly covered his mouth with her hand, saying, "No! This is Nia''s ce! I don''t want..."


    "Okay then let''s go right away!" said Arthur seriously while holding onto Lucia''s hand tightly.


    Lucia blushed profusely while being led by him all the way out, muttering quietly under breath, "That wasn''t what I meant..."


    Meanwhile at a suburban vi, Nia was basking in Kevin''s affection like spring breeze blowing over flowers.


    "Kevin, with Lucia and Arthur''s help and Lauren''s protection, we can finally feel at ease now." Nia leaned against Kevin''s chest, feeling extremely proud.


    "Well, Casper''s mistake is giving me three days. Does he really think he can intimidate me?" Kevin was just as pleased as Nia.


    "Even if Toby is monitoring me, he has no idea that I have also been exercising for these past few years. Dealing with such a small fry is easy!"


    When it came to Toby, Nia sat up and asked Kevin,


    "Kevin, there won''t be any ws in Toby''s matter, will there? If it is discovered, it will be on you..."


    "I don''t think so," Kevin sneered and said to Nia, "Those people are all illegal residents with fake identities. Casper dares not go and identify the body for fear of getting into trouble. And I have been very careful in handling this matter, no one can trace it back to me."


    "That''s good..." Nia breathed a sigh of relief, showing no sympathy for the deceased and instead praising Kevin''s decisiveness.


    "You are always thoughtful. You not only dealt with Toby, but also managed to escape from Casper smoothly. Now that we have Lauren to protect us, we no longer need to worry about anything."


    "Not only do we not have to be afraid," Kevin hugged Nia, his eyes gradually bing fierce, "We also have topete with Casper! Only then can we truly be safe."


    "In that case, why don''t we just tell Lucia the truth? She will naturally take care of Casper," Nia said, cing her hand on Kevin''s chest.


    "That''s too good for him," Kevin said bitterly. "Besides, we only have one Stable Growth in our hands. Although it is a lifetime dream for ordinary people to attain such wealth and status, are you satisfied with just that?"


    Nia was fired up by Kevin''s words.


    "Of course not!"

 Chapter 1002 Mutual Defamation

    Kevin liked Nia''s ambition and he smiled as he said, "Never mind Lucia and your grudge with her. Once Casper is caught, she''lle after you next. We have the advantage now, so why not take a chance? Lauren is just as strong as Arthur, and if we use him to our advantage through your sister, we can get whatever we want."


    "You''re right!" Nia''s eyes lit up as if she could already see herself living in luxury for the rest of her life. "We still have Lauren!"


    "So you need to teach your sister a thing or two," Kevin lightly touched Nia''s chin. "Men are creatures of desire. It''s better to have him in the palm of your hand sooner rather thanter." Nia pouted and buried herself in Kevin''s embrace saying, "I know... I''m letting her off easy."


    Casper thought that Kevin and Nia would continue hiding like cowards after their betrayal but five dayster, he received an invitation to celebrate Webbex Group acquiring Stable Growth. This was a tant insult!


    Casper was furious and wanted to tear up the invitation but Leon stopped him.


    "Boss, don''t be impulsive! This is our chance to catch them all at once while they''re out in the open," Leon suggested.


    Casper wasn''t optimistic though, "Do you think Nia and Kevin are stupid? They wouldn''t show themselves without being fully prepared."


    "The higher they climb, the harder they fall," Leon sneered. "I don''t believe that Lauren can protect them 24/7. As long as we know where they are..."


    After exchanging nces with each other, Casper finally let go of the invitation coldly saying, "You prepare for it."


    If Kevin and Nia dared show themselves, then there was no reason not to be ruthless!


    On the day of the banquet, many celebrities attended out of respect for Lucia and Arthur who were hosting it; although it wasn''t extravagant, it had an air of sophistication about it.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Most importantly though - after disappearing from high society for so long - Nia finally showed up looking worse for wear with injuries on her body that had almost healed but still limping around on crutches which drew many curious stares.


    Naturally she had made friends among some socialites before this event, including some close girlfriends who whispered amongst themselves while standing together; meanwhile, Kevin stood by her side smiling gently yet confidently.


    On the other side of the venue, Lucia and Arthur, as hosts of the banquet, didn''t seem too enthusiastic. They casually greeted guests without holding any grand ceremony. The only thing they did was to invite an emcee on stage to announce that Stable Growth had be a subsidiary of Webbex Group.


    The news about Stable Growth joining Webbex Group naturally attracted countless spections. Even without Nia boasting about it, many people came over to inquire about it. Nia didn''t say much but her girlfriends spread the news throughout the party.


    "Nia''s smug look is so annoying!" Juliana was straightforward and said with displeasure after ncing at Nia.


    "Juliana is right," Eduard agreed. "Lucia, Arthur, why are you helping her?"


    In Eduard''s opinion, Lucia and Arthur didn''t have to help Nia since everyone knew what she wanted by insisting on having this banquet.


    "It''s just a banquet that doesn''t require much effort," Lucia smiled gently and said, "And I''m not trying to help her."


    "You mean..." Kane seemed to have understood Lucia''s meaning already.


    Arthur put his arm around Lucia''s waist andughed, "Never mind who we''re helping or not. We haven''t all gathered together for a long time, so let''s just enjoy tonight as spectators, because soon enough the main character will appear."


    Eduard and his friends immediately understood their intentions. As they were talking among themselves, Daphne saw someone walking in from the entrance and told others, "He''s here!"


    Lucia and others looked towards the entrance together; Casper walked in alone looking sharp in his attire - now it was showtime!


    As soon as Casper entered the venue, he felt something wasn''t right; even though he had umted quite a bit of connections through Miles'' reputation in Athegate, he hadn''t reached everyone''s attention yet, but upon entering here, he noticed that everyone present couldn''t help but nce at him with obscure expressions while whispering amongst themselves.


    "He actually came! There might be some good showter."


    "You''ve heard about that thing too?"


    "It''s been spreading everywhere now; Of course I''ve heard about it."


    "Shh... don''t let him hear us or else we''ll be next on his list."


    "Haha! You''re really funny..."


    Casper could hear constant discussions around him. Although some were vague whispers, he pretended not knowing anything while heading towards where Lucia and Arthur were standing - when attending a banquet, one should always greet their host first!


    As soon as Nia and Kevin spotted Casper entering the venue, they exchanged a nce before making their way over to him. A group of onlookers had already gathered around him, eager for some drama, so Nia and Kevin followed suit.


    Seeing the two crowds approaching them, Lucia and Arthur signaled for their attendants who promptly brought over some champagne sses. They were ready to receive their guests.


    "Ms. Webb, congrattions on sessfully acquiring Stable Growth," Casper said with a smile as he picked up a ss of champagne from a passing waiter and approached Lucia. "Thank you," Lucia replied with an air of elegance andposure. "The acquisition went smoothly thanks to Mr. Berry''s hard work."


    After speaking, she raised her ss in acknowledgement towards Kevin who had just arrived beside Nia.


    Casper frowned slightly as he looked towards them only to see that they were both beaming with joy.


    "You''re too kind, Ms. Webb," Kevin said while giving Casper a disdainful look.


    Casper smirked before turning his attention back towards Nia and Kevin saying coldly, "So it''s Miss Davidson and Mr. Berry! It''s been days since west met; do you not recognize me anymore?" "I didn''t expect you to actually show up here, Casper," Nia retorted without trying to hide her displeasure at seeing him there.


    "Well, if I received an invitation from Ms. Webb herself, then how could I refuse? Besides it''s always nice attending events hosted by someone like her." He then deliberately nced at the cast on Nia''s foot before adding, "You should be careful, Miss Davidson; if you fall again, that leg might never heal properly."


    "My injury is none of your business!" She raised her voice intentionally so that everyone nearby could hear what was being said between them.

 Chapter 1003 No Distinction between Up and Down

    From the moment Casper entered here, he knew everyone was talking about him. Now, after hearing Nia''s words, he immediately understood why. He didn''t pay attention to Nia''s tricks and instead raised his ss towards her side and said,


    "Mr. Bolton, do you still like the wine I sent as an apology after I recklessly barged into your hotelst time?"


    Adam also attended the banquet and saw Casper pointing at himself. Although he didn''t want to bother with him, Adam still replied,


    "The wine is good. Mr. Wood, you have a good taste."


    When everyone saw Casper randomly say this to Adam, the curious ones couldn''t help but ask,


    "Did Mr. Bolton and Mr. Wood have any conflicts before?"


    "We have no conflicts," Casper said with a gentle smile, exining to everyone.


    "It was just a little misunderstanding with Mr. Boltonst time. You should know about my rtionship with Nia before, but some time ago I found out that she had an affair with Kevin, the vice president of Stable Growth, and they went to the Dekee hotel to have an affair. I took someone to catch them, but they escaped, so there was a little friction with the hotel staff."


    As soon as Casper spoke, the crowd was in an uproar and there was a continuous stream of discussion.


    "I wondered why she attended the banquet with the vice president today. Turns out she''s having an affair with him."


    "I estimate that her leg was broken because of this!"


    "Just now, Miss Davidson didn''t seem to say that... Wasn''t she saying that Casper wanted to take over Stable Growth and then target Nia?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Do you only believe the person who speaks the truth?"


    Although this kind of talk could be considered as whispering, it would be strange not to hear it in this situation. Nia felt her blood boiling and anger burning in her heart as she listened to these words. "Casper, don''t nder me!" she shouted at Casper, pointing her finger.


    "Do I?" Casper responded to Nia with ease, still smiling gently.


    "Do you dare to say that you and Kevin don''t have an affair?"


    "You!" Nia''s face turned red with anger, but Kevin remained calm and immediately stopped her, afraid that she might say something wrong in the heat of the moment.


    "Mr. Wood, you and Nia have never disclosed your rtionship to the public. To say that you are a couple is more like taking advantage of the rtionship? I feel sorry for her being used by you. Everyone here does know that StandHill is based on Stable Growth. In the beginning, you were only helping Stable Growth in the name of an internship. After Nia brought you into the circle, you established it. You even wanted to take Stable Growth under your umbre. If Ms. Webb didn''te forward to help, I''m afraid Stable Growth has long been swallowed up by you!"


    While Kevin was criticizing Casper, he didn''t forget to use Lucia as a shield. Hearing Kevin''s logical argument, the crowd''s opinion shifted towards them. They were like a group of onlookers, just watching from the sidelines.


    To be honest, Casper was surprised by Kevin''s performance. He used to be respectful and careful in front of him and never dared to disobey him. Casper thought he was just a loyal dog, but now that he had taken charge and showed such courage and eloquence, it caught him off guard.


    Casper smirked and said sarcastically, "You have quite the gift of gab when ites to making an affair sound so noble."


    Kevin no longer showed any respect in his eyes towards Casper nor did he show any fear. He sneered back at him with equalposure; no longer considering him as someone worth his attention. The two sides were evenly matched in their momentum while people around them watched excitedly. They asionallymented on what they saw.


    "Lucia," looking at the tense situation between Kevin and Casper with innocent eyes, Eduard asked Lucia, "I remember today''s party theme is celebrating Webbex Group''s acquisition of Stable Growth? How did it turn into a vendetta meeting?"


    As soon as Eduard spoke up, everyone stopped discussing their argumentative topic and stared at Lucia, waiting for her decision; since she acquired Stable Growth, they assumed she would side with Nia. Lucia replied innocently, "Indeed I only invited Mr. Wood and Miss Davidson because I noticed that they had good rtions before this incident urred, but I never expected things would escte this far out of hand. It seems that I didn''t think things through carefully enough. Miss Davidson, if there are any issues, you should have informed me beforehand."


    Nia apologized repeatedly saying, "It''s my own fault for not realizing how persistent Casper can be even after all these years. Stable Growth now belongs solely to you without any association or connection whatsoever with him anymore. But seeing his attitude today makes me even more afraid."


    Arthur gently pinched Lucia''s waist causing her to look up at him; noticing his subtle change in expression, she smiled lightly asking Nia, "What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m afraid that he still hasn''t given up on Stable Growth which may lead to hurting you just like what happened between us!" Nia finally said what she wanted all along while showing fear, "I regret doing this now because I don''t know if it will cause trouble for you."


    Lucia remained silent while Casper coldlyughed out loud first,


    "Nia, sometimes it feels good to say certain things out loud, but you still have to take responsibility for what you say. You ndered me in front of so many people without any evidence, be careful because I can sue you for defamation."


    "Sue me of defamation?" Nia refused to back down and red at him, saying, "Do you dare? When it''s discovered who caused the injuries on my body, someone will be exposed and embarrassed." "Enough!" Lucia red at Casper and then nced at Nia before shouting in a cold voice,


    "I am not interested in the grievances between you two, but today I am the host of this banquet. I hope that both of you will not quarrel again and spoil everyone''s mood."


    After Lucia finished speaking, Arthur lifted his gaze and scanned the crowd with seemingly calm eyes. However, those who knew Arthur'' temper couldn''t help but shift their gaze away and scatter in a seeminglyposed manner. The y was entertaining, but it wasn''t worth angering Arthur just to watch it.


    As the people around dispersed, Casper no longer held back and said to Nia,


    "Nia, don''t think that you and Kevin''s matter can be easily dismissed!"


    "Huh, revealing your true colors?" Nia showed no fear and sneered,


    "To tell you the truth, I have already told others about your kidnapping of me today. If I have any problems in the future, you are the number one suspect, Casper. If you are not afraid of getting involved and exposing yourself, you can continue to pester me."


    Casper''s face instantly darkened when he heard these words, and his eyes became as dark as a bottomless trench. Just now, he could maintain a calm appearance, but now he couldn''t stay calm anymore. Nia hit him where it hurt, and Casper was determined to get rid of her and Kevin.

 Chapter 1004 Tracking

    After Nia spoke, the atmosphere in the venue became tense. Casper was most concerned about Arthur''s gaze, which was cold and distant as he stared at him. Although his eyes were void of emotion, there seemed to be a hidden meaning behind them.


    In situations like this, it was best to leave.


    "Ms. Webb, Mr. Davies, although you have decided to work with Nia, I hope this does not affect our rtionship. You are still shareholders of StandHill and we rise or fall together. Please be cautious," Casper said before leaving.


    As he walked past Nia and Kevin, he gave them a sideways nce filled with hostility. The three of them had deep-seated animosity towards each other now.


    "I feel like Nia had another meaning behind her words," Eduard said as he noticed that something was off about the situation earlier when Casper automatically left after Nia spoke one sentence against him despite his usual arrogant style.


    Lucia also had suspicions and looked at Arthur for answers but all she got was a gentle smile in response without any exnation from him.


    After Casper left, Nia and Kevin also left after thanking Lucia and Arthur for their help earlier.


    Eduard felt ignored but before he could continue talking, Arthur interrupted him saying,


    "There''s been a lot of turmoil tonight. Lucia and I just helped Nia to protect herself. Don''t care about them."


    Lucia nodded after listening,


    "Tonight, we are just bystanders."


    "Okay, okay, everything is up to you," Eduard didn''t bother to guess, "When you want to say it, it depends on whether I am happy to listen."


    "You''re ashamed to say this. If Lucia and Arthur really tell their ns, wouldn''t you take the initiative toe and listen?" Kane mocked Eduard unceremoniously, and the two bickered again for a while. When friends were together, there was nothing unhappy.


    In the second half of the banquet, Casper and Nia were on their own. They had their own contacts, and it was not just among the people talking. Lucia and Arthur really remainedpletely neutral. Even if someone came to ask curiously about what happened just now, they kept silent and didn''t talk about it. This scene continued until the dinner was about to end.


    The moon was high in the sky, and the bright moonlight poured down gently. Seeing that the guests were leaving, and Casper still didn''t leave, Nia and Kevin knew that if they were careless tonight, they would lose their lives, so they came to Lucia and Arthur.


    "Ms. Webb, thank you for agreeing to host this party. Casper and I have talked it out, and we won''tpromise anymore. We''ll help you find Jacob as soon as possible!" Nia said earnestly to Lucia. "I hope you remember your promise. As for what happens after that, I won''t interfere," Lucia replied calmly.


    "Of course, we won''t trouble you anymore," Nia smiled and said, "Casper hasn''t left yet, but I''m sure he''s already sent people outside waiting for Kevin and me to fall into the trap. So we will leave firstter on without involving you two."


    Lucia still nodded calmly without getting involved in these matters, but Arthur who had been silent all along spoke up,


    "Miss Davidson, it seems like you''re confident in escaping Casper''s henchmen? I''ve also heard some rumors recently about someone helping you guys out. Do you know who that mysterious person is?" Nia''s heart skipped a beat when she heard this question. Did Arthur know about Lauren? Was he testing her?


    Kevin saw Nia stiffen up and quickly put his arm around her waist while responding to Arthur''s inquiry, "Thank you for your concern Mr. Davies but due to safety reasons, we cannot disclose any information about him. Please forgive us."


    "I was just asking casually," Arthur said nonchntly, "After all, anyone who can make up their mind against someone like Casper shouldn''t be an ordinary person so I was just curious."


    Niaughed awkwardly before deliberately turning her head towards Casper''s direction saying, "Then let us go first since it looks like even Casper can no longer remain calm."


    "Take care." Lucia whispered before watching Nia and Kevin leave hand-in-hand until they were far away enough where she could see that indeed Casper had followed them slowly behind.


    "It looks like things are going to get livelyter on." She remarked coldly towards them.


    "Nia has be reckless with Lauren''s help." Arthur said coldly.


    "Poor Lauren." Lucia sighed lightly before being hugged tightly by Arthur the next second; she raised an eyebrow at him only seeing his sharp gaze staring back at her fiercely.


    "Don''t feel sorry for him!" When it came down to jealousy business, Arthur was quite skilled at it.


    Lucia couldn''t help butugh bitterly at his words.


    While walking hand-in-hand with Kevin out of the hotel, Nia found the car arranged beforehand waiting for them - they got in together before leaving immediately afterwards - just then when Casper walked out too, Leon had already driven off.


    "Boss! Get in! Our men have already followed them!"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Be careful," Casper bent down to get into the car, reminding Leon, "Nia may be foolish, but Kevin is cunning. Don''t let them y any tricks."


    "Yes!" Leon replied and quickly drove to follow.


    That night was quiet and still on the streets of Athegate. There were few pedestrians, and asionally a few cars flew by with constant engine roars. Casper''s group followed Nia''s car by car, driving further away from the city center until they reached the outskirts.


    "Boss, our n is correct! Nia and Kevin are hiding out in this deserted area!" Leon said excitedly as he looked around at the increasingly deste surroundings. But Casper wasn''t so optimistic.


    "I have a feeling that something isn''t right..." Casper pondered.


    Leon knew that Casper was suspicious but he remained confident at this moment as he continued to drive behind the car in front of them. Soon enough, they found themselves on a county road. ording to their navigation system, Nia was apparently trying to leave Athegate altogether.


    Casper couldn''t shake off his doubts and immediately ordered Leon,


    "Let everyone speed up and intercept that car ahead!"


    Leon also had concerns but quickly contacted other subordinates. The narrow county road instantly turned into a racetrack as ck sedans sped forward one after another with grass swaying behind them along their path. Finally, after more than twenty minutes of chasing, they caught up with Nia''s vehicle ahead of them and sessfully intercepted it.


    The bright headlights on the dim county road pointed directly at Nia''s vehicle as Casper led his team down from their cars.

 Chapter 1005 The Cunning Rabbit Escapes

    Being stopped by so many cars, no one knew if the driver and passengers in the car were all extremely scared. Surprisingly, not a single person got out of the car. Casper waved his hand to signal Leon to pull them out.


    Leon was also cautious and walked over with his two subordinates carefully. However, before they could take action, the car door opened by itself and a stranger got out of the driver''s seat. "Who are you people! Why did you stop me!"


    Leon quickly ran to the back seat of the car and opened the door when he realized things were not looking good. However, there was no one on the back seat, and there was no sign of Nia and Kevin! "Boss! We got yed by Nia that bitch!"


    Casper''s back was facing the car lights, and his face appeared even more eerie in the shadow''s projection, with only a pair of eyes faintly glowing.


    At this point, Nia and Kevin had already returned to their vi, feeling very proud of themselves.


    "Lauren''s n is indeed meticulous. Casper didn''t even notice that we had already switched cars. He probably doesn''t know where to chase us now!" Kevin proudly clinked sses with Nia as he poured themselves red wine, his smile almost reaching his ears.


    "Although I owe Lucia a favor again today, our business has been done. Casper''s reputation has already been tarnished, and now we need to figure out how to deal with Stand Hill." Nia sipped her wine as she nned and calcted.


    "I''ve had a problem with Leon''s people. If Casper wants to be left alone, we need to take them out!" Kevin hated when he remembered the humiliation from Casper in front of them.


    "Are you sure those people can be relied on?" Nia still wasn''t quite reassured.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not just us who have objections to Casper''s suppressing. Just wait and see." Kevin chuckled softly, his eyes hiding a hint of cunning.


    As the two were talking, they suddenly heard the sound of an engine outside the door. They both jumped up like springs, their bodies stiff and tense until they saw that it was Eve and Lauren who had arrived. Only then did they dare to breathe a sigh of relief.


    They thought that Casper had brought someone to them.


    "Nia, are you okay?" Eve rushed over to Nia and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine. Why did youe sote?" Nia asked with a slight frown.


    "I''m worried that Casper might harm you, so I begged Lauren to bring me here. Only when I see with my own eyes that you''re okay, can I feel at ease," exined Eve.


    Nia looked at Lauren standing at the entrance of the living room, seemingly reluctant toe over. Only after finishing her words, she smiled slightly and said,


    "Mr. Osade, Eve is wayward. Thank you."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "It looks like you''re all right," Lauren said slowly, looking nonchnt. "You have been drinking?"


    "Mr. Osade, would you like a drink?" Kevin noticed Nia''s expression falter and quickly spoke up to ease the tension.


    "No." In Lauren''s eyes, they weren''t worthy of sharing a drink with him.


    Kevin awkwardly chuckled and stopped trying to engage him. He just smiled at Nia and Eve.


    "Eve, don''t be so stubborn in the future. After everything is settled down safely, I will call to let you know. It''s almost midnight now and it was troublesome for Mr. Osade to bring you here. How can I face myself?" Although she didn''t speak much with Lauren, Nia knew how to tug at his emotions.


    "Nia..." After hearing Nia''s words, Eve also felt embarrassed. She let go of her sister''s hand and walked over to stand next to Lauren.


    "Lauren, I''m sorry for being so stubborn."


    Seeing Eve full of guilt on her face made Lauren coldly nce at Nia before speaking in a low voice,


    "It doesn''t matter."


    After saying that sentence, he remained silent; the atmosphere in the living room instantly dropped below freezing point. Eve was naive and ignorant; she only thought that her own stubbornness had caused displeasure towards Lauren without knowing that he was targeting her sister instead.


    "Okay then since it''s alreadyte now, please don''t stay too long here anymore; hurry back with Mr. Osade." Nia didn''t dare keep Eve any longer than necessary


    Although Eve wanted to stay longer with her sister, she saw that Lauren''s expression wasn''t good so she could only agree. On their way back, Eve apologized again but this time, Lauren didn''t brush it off lightly. Instead he seriously asked,


    "Eve, I know you want defend your sister but do you still think Casper is solely responsible for what happened between them?"


    Eve nced at him before slowly turning her head towards the dim night scenery outside. After awhile, she replied, "She''s my sister..."


    With just one sentence, Eve summarized all of her helplessness. Actually, she knew very well that her sister wasn''t who she used be anymore. If someone else were listening about how many men were involved in their drama, maybe they could rationally say something like "she has faults too".


    Furthermore, it wasn''t just once when she witnessed how arrogantly her sister treated other people. But because she wasn''t an outsider, she empathized with all of struggles as well as unspoken difficulties, and couldn''t help but assist her sibling.


    Lauren raised an eyebrow slightly. He thought Eve never really considered right or wrong, but he never expected not only did she have clear thoughts, but also had long decided on which side to take. "You should know why I''m willing to help your sister, right?"


    Lauren looked ahead at the road illuminated by headlights and asked. Maybe his rtionship with Eve was like exploring in the dark.


    Eve slowly buried her head and pursed her lips without responding, but her bright red ears betrayed her.


    Lauren knew Eve''s personality. He wasn''t fixated on an answer. This question was more of a statement to her.


    The road ahead was long, and they were still moving forward.


    A few days had passed since the celebration party, and news of Casper''s falling out with Nia had spread throughout Athegate. Stable Growth, once hailed as a rising star in the industry, was acquired by Webbex Group and quickly faded into obscurity. Meanwhile, StandHill became increasingly prominent under Miles'' influence. Casper''s business acumen proved fruitful for those who worked with him; he gradually formed his own faction within thepany.


    That day after meeting with clients near Branch of Davonnis, Lucia didn''t inform Arthur even though she knew he had a shareholder meeting that day.


    During the shareholder meeting, Arthur was discussing next quarter''s strategicyout when Kyle''s phone buzzed incessantly. He nced at the caller ID before saying to Arthur,


    "Mr. Davies, I need to step out for a moment."


    Arthur didn''t say anything as Kyle left the conference room frowning; his intelligence wasn''t inferior to anyone else''s - Lucia calling him out like this definitely meant something important. "Ms. Webb..." Kyle called Lucia back on his phone looking troubled.

 Chapter 1006 Extracting Confessions by Torture

    "I''m in the garden behind thepany. Come find me," Lucia said on the phone. "Oh, and bring two cups of coffee with you."


    Kyle didn''t dare to say a word and went out to buy coffee. After buying it, he found Lucia in the garden.


    Lucia sat on a bench beside the garden and waved at Kyle when she saw him. Kyle''s mood was very contradictory at this moment. He smiled like a stiff puppet while murmuring to himself, "Ms. Webb, please spare me..."


    "Take a seat." Lucia said to Kyle as he approached, and she also took the coffee from his hand.


    Kyle obediently sat down, restrained like a child. Lucia nced at him and her lips involuntarily curved into a smile.


    "Speak up."


    Kyle trembled all over and asked hesitantly, "Ms. Webb, what do you want me to say?"


    Wasn''t it she who called him out? How can someone confess before interrogating the suspect?


    Kyle felt weak, helpless and vulnerable.


    "Do I even need to ask?" Lucia smiled at Kyle with a hint of teasing.


    Kyle took a deep breath and looked at Lucia with a bitter expression, saying,


    "Ms. Webb, just say what you want to ask directly. My heart can''t take it."


    Kyle''s pitiful appearance made Luciaugh. After taking a sip of coffee, she asked with a smile that made Kyle tremble,


    "Okay, then I''ll just ask directly. What has Arthur been doing behind my backtely? You''re his ''personal'' assistant, so you should know very well, right?"


    Kyle quickly turned his head away, afraid to look into Lucia''s smiling eyes. He was worried that he would blurt out everything he had been keeping inside. Hemented in his heart, knowing that he couldn''t hide anything from Lucia for long, but Arthur hadn''t spoken yet. If he revealed everything without permission...


    "Don''t worry, if you tell me quietly, I won''t say anything to him," Lucia added a sentence, seeming to sense what Kyle was thinking.


    Quietly?


    Kyle furrowed his brow and looked up at the magnificent Branch of Davonnis behind him. Maybe Arthur was standing at a window somewhere, watching him!


    "If you don''t, I''ll torture..." Lucia, seeing Kyle struggling with himself, said in a cold voice.


    Kyle turned his head to look at Lucia like a rabbit when he heard her words, "Do you want to hit me?!"


    "How could that be," Lucia boldly reached out and patted Kyle''s shoulder, causing his heart to skip a beat. Sheughed and said,


    "I just want to see how jealous Arthur can get. I''m just testing you."


    "Ms. Webb... you''re trying to kill me!" Kyle''s facial features all scrunched up.


    "It''ll be all right if you tell me." Lucia stared at Kyle for a moment.


    Kyle held his breath and after weighing the options, he revealed Arthur''s suspicion of Casper''s identity. Compared to being jealous of Arthur, Kyle didn''t hesitate to choose to reveal the secret! As Kyle exined the situation, Lucia''s yful demeanor slowly turned serious and her eyes gradually became cold.


    After finishing his exnation in one breath, Kyle anxiously looked at Lucia and said to her, "Ms. Webb, don''t me Mr. Davies for keeping this from you. We haven''t found any concrete evidence yet and he was afraid of disappointing you again."


    "I understand. How could I me him?" Lucia spoke softly. "I was just too foolish not to suspect Casper''s identity from the beginning. But I never thought that he would be..."


    "Ms. Webb," Kyle interrupted with a serious tone. "With all due respect, I want to remind you that this is just spection. The reason why Mr. Davies hasn''t taken action yet is because he fears that we might be wrong in our assumptions about Casper''s identity. If we act recklessly against him, it could sever our connection with Jacob and make it even harder for uster on."


    Lucia lowered her gaze knowing that Kyle was right but she couldn''t help feeling uneasy about how she should treat Casper now if he really was Jacob - the killer who murdered Poppy. "Kyle, don''t ept any more paychecks for the next year." Suddenly a voice sounded behind them, causing Kyle to jump up from his seat. His face turned red then pale in embarrassment. Mr. Davies! This wasn''t fair! Kyle silentlyined but dared not speak out loud.


    "Why are you ming him?" Lucia stood up turning around towards Arthur with a faint smile tinged with bitterness on her lips. "It was your own mistakes that made me suspicious."


    If it wasn''t for fear of what Arthur might do next, Kyle would have nodded along agreeing wholeheartedly.


    Arthur sighed lightly then red at Kyle before waving his hand, dismissing him and allowing him leave like granting amnesty. Kyle breathed out a sigh of relief before sprinting away as fast as possible within seconds.


    Taking advantage of his long legs, Arthur walked over beside Lucia whispering softly, "I only investigated secretly because I feared you wouldn''t be able control your emotions if something went wrong. I wanted results first before telling you but..."


    "You didn''t think I was that stupid," Lucia joked, but the forced smile on her lips had already revealed all her worries.


    Arthur took Lucia''s hand and looked at her tenderly.


    "No wonder you weren''t in a rush to go find Lauren for answers. You''ve been suspecting Casper''s true identity all along," Lucia said softly, looking down at their intertwined hands. "Am I wrong to keep it from you?"


    "No, of course not," Lucia shook her head and looked up into Arthur''s eyes. Seeing the worry in his eyes, she forced a smile and said,N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I know your concerns. In the days ahead, I probably won''t be able to maintain a calm attitude when facing Casper anymore. If he finds out about my suspicions, it might not be good." "Whether or not Casper is Jacob doesn''t change how we deal with him," Arthur tightened his grip on Lucia''s hand and continued,


    "Lucia, knowing his identity is one thing; dealing with him requires long-term nning. Right now he has no ws whatsoever; even if we tell the police about his true identity, without his cooperation, we can do nothing against him. We must find an infallible n that will force him to reveal himself."


    "That''s why you agreed for me to help Lauren find Nia''s hiding ce and didn''t stop me from buying Stable Growth?" Lucia understood everything immediately.


    "Yes, Nia obviously knows Casper''s true identity so it would be more appropriate for them to expose him than us," Arthur replied candidly.

 Chapter 1007 A Fake Show

    Arthur had already nned everything for her. When Lucia thought about this, her heart felt warm as if it were basking in the sun. She replied, "I know about this now. Don''t worry, I won''t have any contact with Casper during this time and I won''t participate in any further investigations."


    "Good girl," Arthur smiled and gently squeezed Lucia''s hand.


    "And Kyle''s situation..." Lucia didn''t forget about Kyle''s innocence.


    "I know," Arthur said. "If he leaks information to anyone else, he''s done for. But it''s understandable that he told you, so I won''t punish him. Just scare him a little."


    Lucia breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that but didn''t realize the weight behind Arthur''s words.


    Since previous generations, every loyal servant who served the Davis family until death was sincerely devoted to them. Kyle followed Arthur and his loyalty needed to surpass anyone else in the family - even when facing Edwin himself. And by defaulting towards Lucia, Arthur acknowledged that she was one with him until death did they part.


    Arthur had always been gentle like this - never ostentatious but deep like an ocean.


    Since Nia yed tricks on him that day, Casper had been feeling restless and couldn''t help thinking that it would be best to find out what Lucia knew about it all first-hand. If Lucia favored Nia over him, then he''d need to prepare an exit strategy for himself if necessary. However, every time he tried to approach her at work recently through receptionists, there seemed no opportunity whatsoever because she was always busy or unavable somehow!


    There was another person who could help investigate though. But, Casper would never mess with Arthur easily, so the matter was dyed. However, he was suspicious and thoughtful. After many times of deliberation, he left Libby in Athegate under Leon''s supervision, and came to Lepus alone.


    Miles had been emotionally drained for more than a month now after losing two trusted subordinates recently. His temper became increasingly vtiletely. He often vented his frustration on subordinates without warning or reason, which made everyone afraid of speaking up against him directly anymore!


    At this moment when Casper returned, some employees came forward seeking his intervention, hoping he could talk sense into Miles. Little did they know what kind of person Casper really was. Unexpectedly, he looked worried on the surface, but found it amused in his heart.


    He went straight into Miles'' study room without prior notice, shouting out loud sarcastically, "I heard you''ve not been doing welltely? I came here checking up on you!"


    Miles was staring at a photo of himself and his son on the desk, lost in thought when he heard Casper''s voice. He immediately looked up, his eyes widening as he gripped tightly onto something. "You daree here!"


    "This is my home. Why wouldn''t Ie?" Casper strolled in slowly and saw the photo in Miles'' hand beforeughing. "Dad, I''m right here in front of you. Why are you looking at these photos?"


    Miles was furious at his words and grabbed the cup on the table to throw it at Casper. However, Casper quickly dodged it with his quick reflexes and taunted him, "Dad, be careful! This face is expensive." He even touched his own face intentionally after speaking, which made Miles so angry that he couldn''t speak.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Alright," said Casper happily as he leaned against a bookshelf. "I came to see you for something important this time. I want to make StandHill into the secondrgest investmentpany after JTP Group instead of being under Webbex Group''s shadow. Dad, can you support me?"


    "Hmph," Miles sneered with sharp eyes fixed on Casper''s face. "Aren''t you very capable? Why do you need my help?"


    Casper frowned but remained calm, "If Nia hadn''t sold Stable Growth to Webbex Group, then I wouldn''t havee looking for your help now since I could''ve taken things step by step." Miles didn''t say anything but clenched onto the picture frame so hard that veins were popping out.


    "Say something," said Casper knowingly since he knew that Miles couldn''t refuse him anyway and wanted him to say it out loud.


    "You promised me that I could talk to Casper. If you want my word, you have to keep it!" gritted Miles through his teeth while holding back anger.


    "Do you want to tell your conditions?" asked Casper with a sly smile before continuing, "Miles, when I call you dad, it''s because I pity your love for your child, but not we''re equals."


    "But Libby has been locked up by me for so long which has made you look haggard too." He sighed before saying, "Alright then let''s make a deal."


    "Really?!" eximed Miles excitedly as soon as he heard this news


    Casper just smirked without saying anything else before taking out his phone and dialing someone while putting it on speaker mode facing towards them both. "Is there someone next to you?"


    "Yes," replied a male voice from the other end of the line


    "Just let him speak for two seconds." said Caspar calmly while keeping an eye on Miles.


    "Didn''t you promise to let him speak to me?!" Just hearing his son''s voice would not satisfy Miles. He shouted indignantly.


    "You''re overthinking it," Casper mocked mercilessly. "Who knows if you''ll try to extract something from him? And I''ve already been generous enough to let you hear his voice." Miles was eager and his eyes were fixed on the phone, his heart already twisted into a knot, so he didn''t dare to ask for more.


    Then he listened to the male voice that answered earlier,


    "Boss, the person is here, but he''s still very stubborn."


    "It''s okay, just make him scream a little. My ''dad'' is still waiting," Casper said with a cruel smile, enunciating each word.


    Miles was about to get angry when he heard a voice on his phone that was all too familiar.


    "Dad! Save me! Dad! Help me!"


    The voice sounded like it was tearing through a dry swamp, hoarse and incredibly mournful, but Miles knew immediately that it was his son''s voice! It really was Casper''s voice! Miles shuddered all over and tried to rush over the table to grab the phone, but Casper cruelly hung up the call in the next second. Miles grabbed his arm and shouted loudly, "Give me the phone! My son, my Casper!"


    The roar was deafening, and tears welled up in the corners of Miles'' eyes, making him look utterly deste. But Casper had no sympathy for him. He forcefully pushed Miles away from himself, causing him to stumble and almost fall. In a cold voice, Casper said,


    "Okay, you''ve heard his voice. You know what to do now, right?"


    Barely holding on to the edge of the table, Miles red at Casper through tears, eager to tear him apart.


    Casper ignored his hatred towards himself and leisurely strolled to the door, turning back to him before leaving and saying,


    "Miles, if you want Casper and Libby to stay alive, behave yourself."

 Chapter 1008 Malicious Intentions

    After Casper left, Miles slipped to the ground, tears streaming down his face. He was overwhelmed with emotions.


    Meanwhile, in Athegate, Leon had just finished recording the real Casper''s voice without him knowing. It turned out that Casper had nned for this all along - he knew that he might need it in the future. "Wow, our boss is really smart," Leon praised. Little did he know that Libby had witnessed everything.


    Casper had entrusted Libby to Leon before leaving Athegate. Since Libby rarely left the apartment, he stayed with her in Nia''s apartment. When Casper needed to y back the recording of his voiceter on, Leon didn''t think twice about doing it in their shared space. Unfortunately for him though, Libby happened to walk by at just the wrong moment.


    Libby was shocked and confused as she watched Leon listen to a recording of her son crying for help from earlier on. She couldn''t understand why or how this could have happened - who was listening? Why did Casper record this?


    Although she couldn''t make sense of it all at first nce, when Leon walked out of the room, she quickly retreated back into her own space so as not be seen by him.


    Five dayster, news spread throughout Athegate that StandHill had won a major bid over Webbex Group at an auction event.


    StandHill was known for being very high profile but nobody expected them to win against Webbex Group single-handedly like they did! This sudden surge in strength caused quite a stir among people who began specting about what could have been behind their sess.


    At the end of bidding event, many people followed behind Casper whispering amongst themselves,


    "Casper must be doing this because he still holds a grudge against Lucia and Nia working together."


    "Even if it''s intentional, there is no way StandHill canpete with Webbex Group alone - there must be someone pulling strings behind them."


    "What kind of person would do something like this? Maybe his father is involved somehow..."


    "That''s right! Did you see how much trouble he went through during bidding? If Miles hadn''t backed him up, do you think he would''ve dared?"


    Casper heard every word spoken about him but didn''t react negatively because today he won!


    Lucia and her assistant were walking slowly ahead when suddenly Casper caught up with them saying, "Ms. Webb I''m sorry I didn''t give you any face during bidding earlier today, but honestly speaking, I really liked that project."


    Lucia stopped in her tracks at Casper''s words. She had promised Arthur that she wouldn''t have any contact with him, but it seemed like she couldn''t avoid it now. Turning around, Lucia stared into Casper''s eyes as if trying to see through him.


    He noticed Lucia staring at him without saying a word. He was the one who had intentionally provoked her, but he also felt uneasy about the situation. Why was she looking at him like that?


    "What''s wrong? Ms. Webb, you don''t recognize me after a few days?" Casper eagerly broke the silence.


    Lucia''s eyes flickered and she spoke softly, "Of course I recognize you."


    But she was not sure if he was really whom he said he was!


    Casper felt strange about how Lucia was looking at him and hesitated for a moment before he could even say goodbye. But before he could speak, Lucia said calmly,


    "StandHill won this project fair and square. You don''t need to apologize for anything, Mr. Wood. Besides, we still have a business rtionship as you mentioned earlier so there is nothing wrong with yourpany winning."


    After speaking these words, Lucia turned away from Casper, while Casper breathed a sigh of relief and smiled,


    "Ms. Webb, you''re right! StandHill is great! And your investment will naturally bring returns!"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Lucia nodded slightly then said, "We''ll be leaving now." With that statement, they left without hesitation or further discussion. Casper didn''t dare go after them.


    As they walked out of the bidding venue, Gracie couldn''t help but express her thoughts on what just happened,


    "Ms. Webb, Stand Hill clearly wants topete against us right? We''ve been preparing for this project for so long..."


    She thought it was such a pity but what puzzled her most was why Lucia acted like this.


    "And when Stand Hill revealed their trump card just now, we could have taken advantage of them... Why did we..."


    "I just wanted to see if they were really capable enough to take on this project," exined Lucia with a smile, "It''s only one project after all; there''s no harm in using it as an opportunity to understand people better."


    Gracie finally understood what Lucia meant by doing things differently than expected.


    "Now that I know his intentions clearly," continued Lucia instructing Gracie, "If hees back again in future, please let reception handle his requests."


    "Understood," replied Gracie nodding obediently before following Lucia out of the building.


    Upon returning back to their office, front desk informed Lucia that Daphne was waiting for her in her office, which made Lucia happy, because Daphne rarely came directly into work herself seeking meetings. Upon arriving at the office and seeing Daphne''s serene face, Lucia couldn''t help but smile. "Daphne, what brings you here? Did Eduard finally let you out of his sight?"


    "Lucia, don''t make fun of me..." Daphne blushed and looked down.


    Lucia smiled gently and sat next to her. "Tell me, why did youe see me?"


    Daphne''s face grew even redder at the question. She involuntarily twisted her hands together and struggled to speak. This only piqued Lucia''s curiosity further.


    Leaning in closer to Daphne with a mischievous grin on her face, Lucia asked teasingly, "Why are you so shy? What happened?"


    With Lucia''s exquisite features right in front of her, Daphne had no resistance towards her. So she gathered up all her courage and whispered something into Lucia''s ear. The next second saw Lucia raising an eyebrow in surprise as she eximed loudly, "Really?!"


    "D-Don''t be so loud," Daphne said again with a blush as she lowered her head once more.


    Overjoyed by the news that was just shared with her, Lucia quickly took hold of Daphne''s hand and asked excitedly, "This is fantastic news! Are you sure about this?"


    "I... I tested it myself but I haven''t gone to the hospital yet," replied Daphne softly while looking cute with embarrassment written all over her face.


    "Let''s go confirm it then!" eximed an ecstatic Lucia as she hugged Daphne tightly for a moment before letting go cautiously, like holding onto something fragile that could break any moment. She continued smiling widely saying, "If Eduard finds out, he''ll be jumping for joy!"


    "That''s why I came to find you," said a now-smiling Daphne who finally lifted up head again after feeling relieved enough to do so."I wanted someone I trustpletely by my side when I get confirmation from the hospital."


    There was no one else whom she trusted more than Lucia.


    "Of course!" agreed Lucia immediately while giving a yful scowl at first before adding, "We''re leaving right now!"

 Chapter 1009 Chance Encounter

    In the afternoon, Lucia apanied Daphne to the hospital for a check-up. Although the results were not yet determined, there shouldn''t be any surprises. Lucia was extremely happy and stayed outside while Daphne underwent further examinations, never leaving her side.


    Just as Lucia was waiting outside the gynecology department, she unexpectedly ran into Lauren and Eve.


    In the hallway, Lauren was leading Eve by the hand towards the gynecology department. Eve seemed reluctant and was basically being dragged along by Lauren, constantly protesting with her mouth. "Lauren, I don''t want to go see it. Please don''t go."


    But how could Lauren listen to her? A big man''s footsteps towards the gynecologist were even more determined than the woman beside him.


    "No, your health is more important. You must let the doctor take a look."


    Eve''s face turned red with embarrassment. Due to her physical condition, her menstrual cycle had always been irregr, but it hadn''t caused any major problems. However, this time her period onlysted two days and she was a bit worried. She mentioned it on the phone to her sister and unexpectedly Lauren overheard the conversation and took her to the hospital for a check-up.


    What a shame! She even asked Lauren to take her to the gynecology department! Eve kept yelling in her heart, but her small body was no match for Lauren''s strength, and she was dragged all the way to the gynecology department by him.


    Just as Lauren was about to say a few more words, he looked up and saw Lucia standing in front of the gynecology department. She was leaning against the door with her arms folded, looking at him and Eve with great interest.


    Lauren was stunned for a moment.


    When Lauren''s footsteps came to a halt, Eve thought her resistance had worked. But when she looked up, she saw Lucia and her heart skipped a beat for a few seconds.


    This woman was still so beautiful.


    This was Eve''s heartfelt admiration. In the pure corridor, Lucia stood at the door with a gentle smile, as if she were a painting. The light behind her seemed to be attracted by her and lingered on her shoulders, sacred and invible. Although Eve only had a few chance encounters with Lucia, every time she saw her, she felt more insecure about herself.


    Unconsciously, Eve lowered her head and chose to ignore Lucia.


    Lucia''s insight was so sharp that her lips curved even more when she saw Eve''s appearance.


    She looked quite simr to the earlier Daphne, but both of them were pure-hearted people, so it was not surprising that they had a simr demeanor. "How coincidental." Lauren finally realized and led Eve to greet Lucia.


    "It''s a coincidence that I didn''t expect to meet you here with... Miss Davidson?" Lucia smiled and stared at the top of Eve''s head.


    Lauren noticed and pulled Eve behind him protectively, which made Luciaugh out loud. Her eyes sparkled mischievously as she looked at Lauren, as if to say, "What? Are you afraid I''ll eat her?"


    Lauren realized that he was being overprotective, but Lucia knew how Lauren felt about Eve and understood Eve''s insecurities in front of her. Unconsciously, he always wanted to protect her in front of her. Just when the atmosphere between the three became eerie, the door of the gynecology department opened and Daphne walked out with a red face. She didn''t know Lauren or Eve and only had eyes for Lucia. "Lucia... it''s confirmed... it''s been a month."


    As soon as she heard this news, Lucia couldn''t wait to congratte Daphne while holding her hand excitedly,


    "That''s great! Congrattions Daphne!"


    Lucia''s voice was clear and refreshing. Even Eve couldn''t help but look up curiously when she heard how happy she was. She saw her smiling like a starry sky which instantly eased even her own mood; wrinkles on her forehead smoothed out immediately. Meanwhile, Lauren also witnessed this wonderful scene with amazement.


    Canughter be so healing? But when he looked at Lucia himself, he couldn''t help showing a slight smile between her picturesque eyebrows and eyes.


    Realizing that he was actually infected by Lucia''s smile, Lauren felt as if he had been proved wrong.


    No wonder Arthur loved her so much.


    "Lucia... How do I tell him?" Daphne asked shyly.


    "Just tell him like that," said Lucia yfully while winking at Daphne, "I''ll apany you back hometer along with Arthur; once he enters the house, just give him this news straight away! We can take pictures of his reaction for memories!"


    "Lucia..." Daphneughed helplessly knowing that although Lucia said it was for memories'' sake, actually they would use these pictures to tease Eduardter on?


    "How about it?" Of course Lucia wouldn''t miss Eduard''s shining moment.


    "All right." How could Daphne refuse Lucia? With just two words "all right", she sold off Eduard without hesitation. Feeling good about herself now after making ns, Lucia turned around to ask onest question before leaving, "Miss Davidson, you came here because you aren''t feeling well, right?"


    Daphne finally realized why these two people were standing there impolitely earlier - because they knew each other!


    "Yes... I''m not feeling too well." Since she was asking concerned question anyway, ignoring it any further wouldn''t be appropriate anymore - thus Eve spoke up quietly.


    "Oh, I see. Take care of yourself," Lucia reminded Lauren before turning to Daphne and saying, "We''re leaving. Keep your little flowerpany."


    As soon as Lucia left with Daphne, Eve curiously asked Lauren, "Lauren, what''s a little flower?"


    Lauren''s expression stiffened. It was obvious that Lucia had said it on purpose! But he couldn''t do anything about it now and could only casually reply, "She just said it without thinking. You should go see the doctor now."


    Eve had already reached the door and could only obediently go in to see the doctor. However, after seeing the doctor, the result was still the same - her body was weak and she needed to take medicine on time. Lauren wasn''t satisfied with this answer.


    During this time period, Lauren always felt like something was off. Even though Eve took her medicine on time and Nia had given her blood transfusions several times, why wasn''t her condition improving but instead getting worse? Although he doubted in his heart that something wasn''t right about all of this, he couldn''t figure out why.


    Seeing Lauren furrow his brow tightly made Eve feel warm inside; he cared so much for her! So sheforted him back by saying, "Lauren, I''ve long since gotten used to these results; it doesn''t matter." "You might be used to them but I''m not," Lauren replied firmly. He never believed there were any problems that couldn''t be solved by human effort alone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Hearing how he spoke made Eve unable to say anything more... her illness can''t be cured...

 Chapter 1010 Strange Appearance

    Coming out of the hospital, Daphne asked Lucia curiously as soon as she got in the car,


    "Lucia, who were those two people just now?"


    "They are Lauren and Eve," Lucia said.


    Daphne was very surprised, remembering the appearance of the two just now. They were indeed very simr to what L described, so she said understandingly,


    "Eve does look weak, and Lauren should be worried about her."


    Daphne had heard about Lauren''s love.


    "She is indeed weak, but..." Lucia''s eyes darkened, "She is a little weaker when I met herst time. ording to L, Nia should have been giving her blood transfusions, but why is her body getting worse and worse?"


    Daphne thought about Lucia''s words carefully, and inadvertently mentioned, "If Eve is not Nia''s sister, this situation is indeed confusing, but with Nia''s personality, is she really willing to save her sister?"


    In Daphne''s view, the friendship between sisters was extremely pure, even between her and Lucia, who had no blood rtionship. However, Nia used her sister''s illness to threaten Lauren to help her, which was really selfish.


    Daphne''s words instantly made Lucia think of something. She stroked her chin and muttered,


    "It''s true that Nia threatened Lauren to help her with Eve''s illness. If Eve recovers, what leverage does she have?"


    Daphne mentioned the beginning, but after that it was a little hard to think straight. She was stunned when she heard it, and saw Lucia holding her hand excitedly after finishing speaking, "Daphne! Thanks for reminding me!"


    "Huh?" Daphne was still confused.


    "Those who are pregnant are really blessed. You have immediately cleared up the problems I couldn''t figure out before. Daphne, you are such a treasure!" Lucia said with a smile.


    Daphne was so embarrassed by Lucia''s words. The two chatted about the precautions during pregnancy, and stopped discussing Lauren and Eve, but Lucia already had suspicions in her heart.


    In the evening, Eduard came back from thepany, and had already called Daphne several times along the way. This girl suddenly asked for leave today, and didn''t say what she was going to do, and there was no news for the whole afternoon, so Eduard had to worry.


    But Daphne still didn''t answer his phone, so Eduard was worried all the way home. If she wasn''t at home, he would send out people to find her.


    Opening the door worriedly, Eduard was taken aback before he turned on the light, because Daphne was standing in front of the door. He froze for a moment, and his face turned pale immediately. "Daphne, where did you go today? You didn''t answer any of my calls! And why didn''t you turn on the lights when you got home?" Eduard''s tone was heavy with worry, but as soon as he saw Daphne pout, his heart softened. He couldn''t bear it and reached out to hold her hand while saying, "Alright, I was just worried about you. I haven''t been upset yet. You''re the one who''s upset first." His words were heavy but his hands were warm.


    Daphne wasn''t really upset earlier; she was just teasing him. But when she thought about what she had to say next, her face involuntarily turned red...


    "Why are you blushing?" Eduard asked in concern when he saw Daphne suddenly blush.


    "Did you get sick?"


    "I did go to the hospital today," Daphne''s voice was low and soft again. This idiot thought that blushing meant being sick?


    "What? You went to the hospital?!" When Eduard heard this news, he quickly touched her cheek and asked anxiously, "What happened?"


    After speaking, he wanted to lead Daphne into the house and sit down but unexpectedly she grabbed his hand and wouldn''t let him go inside. Eduard looked at her with a puzzled expression. Daphne moved her lips as if saying something but Eduard couldn''t hear it clearly so he bent down and put his ear close to her lips asking, "Daphne, I didn''t hear clearly. Can you say it again?" Eduard always had a scent that Daphne liked which made her feel warm inside. Her shyness slowly faded away leaving only happiness in her heart so those words naturally came out of mouth. "Eduard... I''m pregnant."


    No need for shyness because this was a happy thing.


    Finally hearing what Daphne said clearly made Eduard''s brain freeze up. These simple words were easy enough to understand but they kept ying over in his mind without knowing how to digest them. Daphne''s lips curled up high while Eduards stood there dazedly lost in thought until suddenly there were camera shutter sounds around them snapping photos, making him snap back into reality. He saw Lucia holding up her phone with a mischievous look on her face taking pictures of them both!


    "This expression is priceless! Lucia, send me these photoster so I can keep them." Arthur''s low maic voice also carried a hint of mischief for once.


    "And me too! I want one!" Kane couldn''t helpughing either.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Go ahead and send it to everyone, Lucia," said Juliana in a cheerful voice.


    Even if Eduard was slow to react, he should have realized it by now. The shock gradually faded away and he finally fully digested those words. At this moment, his expression changed rapidly. His mouth went from being dumbfounded to quickly curling upwards, and his eyes suddenly lit up as he stared at Daphne and shouted,


    "Really?!"


    Daphne smiled and nodded, and the next second she was lifted up by Eduard who was ecstatic.


    "Oh my god! I''m going to be a dad!"


    Just as Eduard was about to twirl Daphne around, Lucia came over and pped his arm without hesitation.


    "Be careful! Don''t bump into Daphne!"


    "Oh..." Eduardughed with a big grin on his face, but obediently let go of Daphne and put her down. He saw her blushing cheeks and hugged her tightly with all his affection, which was all expressed in this warm embrace.


    Everyone saw this and congratted them. It wasn''t until Eduard recovered that he found out Daphne had gone to see Lucia today and it was her idea not to answer his calls. Eduardined bitterly, "Ms. Webb, I have no grievances with you. Why are you doing this?"


    Lucia giggled and leaned against Arthur, flipping through the photos she had just taken without a hint of guilt.


    "You still have the mind to me Lucia," Julianaughed on the side, "Now that Daphne is pregnant, you should take some action too, right? Do you also want to be like me and Kane and have your son be a flower boy?"


    "That won''t do!" Eduard immediately straightened up and turned to Daphne, saying,


    "Daphne, will you marry me?"

 Chapter 1011 Waking Up the Dreamer

    As soon as Eduard finished speaking, he was hit in the head with a pillow and scolded by Lucia.


    "Mr. Burton! Is that how you propose? That''s too casual!" The pillow fell to reveal Eduard''s silly smile, and Lucia was right to remind him.


    "Yeah, even after my son was born, Kane still had to kneel down and propose to me. Eduard, Daphne treats you with all her heart. Don''t think that just because she has your child means you can bezy?" Juliana chimed in.


    Daphne knew everyone was teasing Eduard but she couldn''t help feeling shy.


    "Daphne, don''t worry. I''ll give you the most romantic proposal." Eduard held Daphne''s hand solemnly.


    Daphne blushed like an ostrich and wished she could hide her face.


    That night everyone was overjoyed about this great news. Arthur even forced Eduard to open his most precious bottle of wine for celebration. They partied all night until it gotte before leaving. When they arrived at the garage after Kane and Juliana left, Arthur didn''t immediately take Lucia into the car but held her hand hesitantly without saying anything.


    Lucia smiled; how could she not know what he was thinking?


    "Arthur, when our baby grows up a bit more, let her be a flower girl along with Teddy at our wedding?" Lucia spoke softly into Arthur''s ear; it turned out she knew what he wanted all along. Arthur hugged Lucia tightly while whispering,


    "I''m willing to wait."


    Lucia smiled gently in his arms; there was always peace here with him around.


    Since their public falling out at the celebration banquet with Casper earlier on, Kevin brought some trusted confidants which made them no longer fear Casper''s intimidation anymore. Living in this small vi now was only temporary until they used Lauren as leverage against Casper who shoulde looking for trouble again.


    "It''s so boring staying here every day," Niained despite being used to luxury. "Kevin, why don''t we go out for a walk?"


    "No," Kevin exined tactfully, "Although we''re not afraid of Casper anymore, pretending like we are will make Lauren believe we have nowhere else to turn. That way Lauren won''t be able to say no again if you ask Eve for something.."


    "That may be true but it''s really boring," Nia pouted yfully.


    Kevin smiled and hugged her, saying, "It''s boring, but safety is the top priority. Besides, I don''t have time now. Although Stable Growth is handed over to Lucia, I still have to take care of the usual affairs. Just take care of your injuries."


    Looking at Kevin, Nia couldn''t help feeling,


    "Fortunately, I met you. Otherwise I really don''t know what to do."


    Kevin''s masculinity was satisfied, and he talked softly when hugging Nia. The two didn''t know whether it was true affection or mutual use.


    Nia was content with recovering from her injuries. Lauren naturally found it muchfortable without her, and he no longer had to listen to Eve''s obsession with her sister when talking to Eve, but seeing Eve''s spirit getting worse and worse, Lauren always had a doubt in his heart.


    On this day, Eve''s medicine was almost finished again, but before Lauren ordered Stoffer to buy it, Nia had already ordered someone to deliver the next month''s medicine. Of course, Eve was very happy to receive the medicine, thinking that her sister was always thinking about her.


    Seeing Eve''s sweet and contented smiling face, Lauren didn''t ask out the doubts in his heart. After she rested, he left her room by himself. Unexpectedly, he received a phone call just after he came out of her


    room.


    After listening to the call, Lauren took the elevator to the lobby alone, and saw Lucia sitting in the rest area beckoning to him from a distance.


    Coming to sit next to Lucia, Lauren smiled and said,


    "Lucia, is our rtionship different from before?"


    "How?" Lucia also smiled and asked Lauren.


    "I thought you were very strange to me, but seeing you call me so naturally, it seems that I was wrong." Lauren deliberately teased.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Strange?" Lucia chuckled, "There is an old saying that no discord, no concord. What''s more, you and I have fought, so of course we won''t be unfamiliar."


    Lauren''s eyes moved slightly. Looking at Lucia''s delicate side face, he whispered,


    "Last time I did too far..."


    When she heard this, the corners of Lucia''s mouth curled up even more. Her bright eyes sparkled, and she turned to Lauren and said,


    "I really didn''t expect that you would feel guilty until now. My injury haspletely healed."


    Lauren didn''t say anything, but his gaze softened even more.


    The conversation came to an abrupt end here. Lauren didn''t answer, and Lucia didn''t seem to feel embarrassed. She looked at the guests in the lobby with a smile, and was silent. Compared with endurance, Lauren seemed to be a little weaker. Five minutester, he broke the silence with a low sigh,


    "Lucia, you called me down here on purpose. It''s not just to sit with me, right?"


    "I thought you didn''t want to ask," Lucia always wanted to tease Lauren whenever she saw him.


    Lauren was speechless.


    "Thest time I saw you and Eve at the hospital, her face looked bad and she seemed even more tired than before. Is she okay?" Lucia knew how far to push before Lauren''s expression became even more strange when talking about Eve.


    "Are you asking out of concern or because of Nia?" Lauren stared at Lucia and asked.


    "Of course it''s because of Nia," Lucia shrugged nonchntly and said, "whether or not you want to answer is up to you."


    Lauren remained silent for a moment before saying, "Her health is getting worse every day. I don''t understand where the problem lies since she takes her medicine on time every day as prescribed by the doctor but sometimes Nia..." He didn''t mention what Nia did for Eve specifically but continued speaking, "she still gets weaker."


    Lucia looked up at the dazzling crystal chandelier above them in the lobby and casually said, "Sometimes I wonder if Eve were healthy, would you be so willing to do what Nia asks of you?" "What does that mean?" Lauren immediately sensed that there was something else behind Lucia''s words.


    "You can figure out what it means yourself," Lucia slowly turned her head towards Lauren''s eyes and spoke clearly, "I know better than anyone about how Nia''s personality really is. When she worked as my assistant years ago, her personality wasn''t twisted yet; she was simple-minded and honest back then, but even during that period of time, never once did she mention having a sister, which shows that their rtionship isn''t anything special now despite how close they seem."


    She finished speaking then shifted her gaze away from him, leaving any remaining questions for him alone to ponder over.

 Chapter 1012 Beginning of Confirmation

    During dinner one afternoon, Eve noticed that Lauren seemed troubled and cautiously asked him, "Lauren, what''s wrong?" Lauren shook his head and said, "Nothing. I''m just worried about your health."


    Eve blushed at his words. Even though she wasn''t feeling well, her heart was still filled with sweetness. Since their conversation in the car the other day, their rtionship seemed to have be clearer. They were only a thin veil away from breaking through.


    Usually Lauren would appreciate Eve''s shy demeanor but today he furrowed his brow and continued speaking, "Eve, when your sister wasn''t around a few years ago and didn''t give you blood transfusions, then did you continue taking the same medication as you are now?"


    "Um," Eve didn''t know why Lauren suddenly asked this but nodded anyway.


    "How did you feel back then?"


    "Just like now. My condition hasn''t progressed but it hasn''t gotten worse either," Eve thought for a moment before answering.


    Eve didn''t think too much about it since she had already been dealing with her illness for so many years that she had probably exhausted all of her energy long ago. She originally came to see her sister to be by her side during herst moments and make up for lost time between sisters, but at this moment, she met Lauren instead - for the first time ever - Eve felt unwilling to let go of life so easily.


    Thinking of this made Eve say again, "Maybe after so many years of taking the same medication, I''ve developed resistance to it. Next time I''ll ask my doctor what to do."


    After hearing what Eve said, Lauren became even more determined in his thoughts that never left him alone.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    While they were having dinner together, Stoffer returned from outside, quietly opening up Eve''s room and only staying inside less than five minutes beforeing out again.


    After finishing dinner, they each went back to their own rooms to rest until Stoffer came overter on reporting back, "Young Master, I''ve done as instructed by you. If things turn out as suspected... should we tell Miss Davidson?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether we tell or not, because regardless of the oue, Nia won''t get away with anything anymore!" Without Eva around, Lauren''s eyes lost its softness, revealing an icy coldness which was truly his original self.


    Days passed one after another while seasons changed continuously along with worldly affairs rotating endlessly.


    Under the protection of Webbex Group, Stable Growth thrived under Kevin''s management. The market showed leniency towards Stable Growth. Even though Stand Hill saw it as an enemy and Casper openly expressed his hostility towards Nia in public, they couldn''t stop Kevin from breaking into high society.


    Before this, Nia had attracted many wealthy socialites with her luxurious lifestyle andpleted many deals that relied on connections. This caused a split in Athegate''s financial circle between those who were friendly with Nia and those who were friendly with Casper. Only those who remained neutral could maintain wisdom and rationality, including Webbex Group and Davonnis Corp.


    In the afternoon, Luciaughed while looking at the report that Kevin submitted based on his principles of fairness.


    "I underestimated Kevin," she said. "I thought he was just ackey following orders from Casper but he has proven to have independent abilities."


    Kane also looked at the report before saying, "Kevin is now closely tied to Nia so he can''t afford to ck off. However, Stable Growth''s ability to quickly break away from Casper''s influence is also thanks to ourpany''s protection. Lucia, don''t you want to take care of it?"


    "No need," Lucia replied nonchntly. "Stand Hill has already gathered Miles'' forces together so I was nning on dealing with them anyway. Now we can let Stable Growth handle it."


    "Miles loves his son dearly," Kane said half-mockingly. "I heard he moved half his assets over to StandHill for development, which has raised some spection about whether or not he wants to shift focus onto Athegate."


    Lucia became even more doubtful upon hearing this news and sighed, "Indeed, Miles is too fond of his son..."


    "But Miles'' actions are too hasty," Kane continued. "Just when StandHill started making progress here in our territory, he hastily transferred assets over for his son''s sake, which doesn''t seem like him at all." "What do you mean?" Lucia asked Kane curiously.


    "Miles has been known for being stubbornly set in his ways for years now," Kane exined. "He even joined forces with other Lepus merchants back then against the Davis family moving in here, but now such a territorial person would easily agree to his son''s request? It makes people feel like there must be something else going on behind."


    Lucia nodded in agreement. This was one of the things that helped prove Casper''s true identity, but the more she learned, the more restless she became. Over the past month, there had been several times when she wanted to grab Lauren by the cor to confirm her suspicions, but knowing that everything was connected, she ultimately held back.


    "Lucia?" Kane called out to Lucia, who was lost in thought, with concern.


    Lucia came to her senses and smiled gently, saying, "It''s okay." When she returned home that evening, she told Arthur about what Kane had mentioned. Arthur was not surprised.


    "Arthur, you''ve thought of this a long time ago, haven''t you?" Lucia knew in her heart that whatever Kane could think of, Arthur must have already thought of it.


    "I did think of it, but I didn''t mention it to you because there was no need to worry," Arthur said softly as hebed Lucia''s long hair.


    "Why?" Lucia turned to ask Arthur, her long hair sliding through his fingers because of her movement, teasing his heart.


    Arthur lowered his head and gave Lucia a light kiss on her forehead, answering,


    "As Casper bes more and more pushy, Miles bes less and less patient. Although I''m not sure how Casper is threatening Miles, given his personality, it''s likely that he will explode soon." Lucia''s thoughts stirred slightly, and she had to admit,


    "Indeed, the best way to uncover his identity is for Miles to take action personally."


    "So, hold on." Arthur gently grasped the end of Lucia''s hair and gave her a soothing voice.


    Lucia, immersed in Arthur''s gentle eyes, couldn''t help burying her face in his arms and muttering,


    "Sometimes I really want to rush up to him and ask him directly. Holding it in like this, I''m afraid of getting sick!"


    Arthur couldn''t help butugh at Lucia''s childish behavior, but he also felt sorry for her restraint. As he gently stroked her back, Arthur''s eyes drooped slightly. It seemed that Miles needed a little catalyst. Ever since Libby caught Leon ying the recording, she had been uneasy. She was not foolish enough to ask Casper why he did it, so after much thought, she tentatively probed her husband''s tone for the first time during a routine check-in call.

 Chapter 1013 Clever Leak

    Miles, although exhausted, was sharp and quickly noticed that his wife''s tone was off. She kept probing about Casper''s recent changes in behavior and must have discovered something. "Libby, is there something wrong with Casper?" Miles asked his wife directly as they were on the same page.


    "There''s nothing wrong," Libby replied, afraid that her suspicions would worry her husband. "It''s just that he suddenly became so diligent. It doesn''t feel right to me. He used to go abroad to study just to avoid family affairs."


    "He probably grew up and became more responsible," Miles tried to reassure his wife but didn''t know that she had the same doubts as him and chose not to express them for fear of hurting him.


    With doubts in her mind, Libby became increasingly depressed day by day while Casper noticed but didn''t ask or care since he wasn''t her son anyway.


    One day when Libby felt particrly down, she wanted to go out for a walk. When Casper found out about it, he wanted someone to follow her but Libby refused,


    "Casper, I''m feeling really downtely. Since Nia isn''t here anymore, I want some time alone."


    Casper now hadplete control over Miles and wasn''t worried about Libby running away on her own so he agreed without hesitation. So Libby went out alone and walked around the busiest part of downtown for a long time where unfamiliar surroundings made her feel even more lonely than before, which made her think of returning back home next to husband''s side again.


    As she walked alone lost in thought, suddenly a strange voice came from behind.


    "Mrs. Wood? Excuse me, Mrs. Wood?"


    Libby turned around surprised only find a young man whom she couldn''t recognize at first nce. With slightly furrowed eyebrows, she was wondering who this person could be? "Are you calling me?" She asked curiously.


    "You''re indeed Mrs. Wood," The young man approached with a gentle smile on his handsome face saying, "I apologize if I startled you earlier; perhaps you don''t remember me as we only met briefly at Ms. Webb''s birthday party."


    "And who are you exactly?" Although still unable recall who this person was yet, hearing Lucia''s name mentioned eased up the tension in Libby''s voice somewhat.


    "I am Mr. Davies'' assistant; we met briefly at Ms. Webb''s birthday party though we never got introduced properly, hence why it is understandable if you don''t remember me." The young man revealed himself as Kyle.


    "Oh," as soon as Kyle reminded her, Libby finally had some impression of him. It seemed that she had met him before, so she smiled and said, "So, you''re Kyle. Sorry, I''m not young anymore and my memory isn''t good."


    "Mrs. Wood, you''re joking," Kyle smiled politely and said, "Mrs. Wood, you''re elegant and graceful, so I must have a low presence that you didn''t remember me."


    Kyle''s words were full of ttery but he naturally had a friendly face and spoke sincerely without making people feel abrupt. Indeed, after hearing his words, Libby couldn''t help butugh. Seeing that Libby lowered her guard against him, Kyle frowned worriedly and asked, "Why did youe out alone? Didn''t Mr. Wood send someone to protect you?"


    Mentioning her son made Libby''s doubts rise in her heart but she wouldn''t show it in front of Kyle. She just casually replied, "I''m just out for a walk; there''s no need for anyone to follow me."


    "I see," after listening to this answer from Libby, it seemed like Kyle breathed a sigh of relief before saying with a smile, "But now it''s autumn; the sun is too hot in the afternoon so you shouldn''t stay outside for long or else heatstroke might ur."


    Seeing how concerned he was about her well-being made Libby think more highly of this gentle young man who apanied her on their walk together.


    She was also an outgoing person who could talk easily with others without any awkwardness between them. "Thank you for your concern, Kyle. Are you here on business?"


    "Yeah, I just finished something for Mr. Davies. If you don''t mind, I can take you back home," replied Kyle.


    Libby was feeling down at the moment, and having such a caring young man apany her felt nice. So, she agreed. They walked towards the square together.


    As they walked, Kyle noticed how the sun shone directly onto Libby''s shoulder. He then changed positions with her to shield away from the scorching sunlight. This gesture touched Libby''s heart. She couldn''t help but say,


    "I didn''t expect that, Kyle. You''re so thoughtful. My son used to be like..."


    Kyle smiled casually while saying,


    "Mr. Wood should be filial towards you, right?"


    Upon hearing this statement, Libby''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. She hesitated before answering. Nowadays, Casper''s attitude towards herself wasn''t exactly filial. When staying longer in Athegate, she could sense more clearly how distant Casper had be from herself. Initially, she thought he grew up. But women are perceptive creatures who notice even small details. Casper wasn''t like what he used to be around his mother anymore.


    However, Kyle didn''t seem bothered by Libby''s silence. He continued walking alongside Libby''s side while speaking,


    "Mr. Wood is a young and talented man who single-handedly made Stand Hill thrive. It''s truly admirable, and our CEO has nothing but praise for him. It''s just unfortunate that he and Miss Davidson didn''t work out," Kyle said with a smile.


    "Miss Davidson? You mean Nia?" Libby asked eagerly.


    "Yes, Nia Davidson," Kyle confirmed.


    "What do you mean by ''unfortunate''? What happened between Casper and Nia?" Libby pressed on, hoping to finally get some answers about her son''s mysterious behavior since Nia left.


    "Oh, Mrs. Wood, you don''t know?" Kyle raised his eyebrows in surprise before quickly apologizing for speaking out of turn.


    "It''s okay, can you please tell me what happened? Actually... Nia hasn''t been home for a long time, and Casper won''t tell me. I''m really worried," Libby said with a frown.


    Kyle saw that she was no longer guarded around him and decided to spill the beans about Casper and Nia''s falling out as well as her injuries.


    "We don''t know the full story, but Miss Davidson was seriously injured recently at the celebration party where she showed up with a cast on her foot... As outsiders we shouldn''t pry into their personal affairs even though we all know Mr. Wood isn''t capable of such things..."


    "That can''t be true!" Libby vehemently denied when she heard Kyle insinuate that Casper had caused harm to Nia over Stable Growth.


    "Casper would never do something like that! He is such a gentle soul!"


    Chapter 1012 Beginning of Confirmation


    During dinner one afternoon, Eve noticed that Lauren seemed troubled and cautiously asked him, "Lauren, what''s wrong?"


    Lauren shook his head and said, "Nothing. I''m just worried about your health."


    Eve blushed at his words. Even though she wasn''t feeling well, her heart was still filled with sweetness. Since their conversation in the car the other day, their rtionship seemed to have be clearer. They were only a thin veil away from breaking through.


    Usually Lauren would appreciate Eve''s shy demeanor but today he furrowed his brow and continued speaking, "Eve, when your sister wasn''t around a few years ago and didn''t give you blood transfusions, then did you continue taking the same medication as you are now?"


    "Um," Eve didn''t know why Lauren suddenly asked this but nodded anyway.


    "How did you feel back then?"


    "Just like now. My condition hasn''t progressed but it hasn''t gotten worse either," Eve thought for a moment before answering.


    Eve didn''t think too much about it since she had already been dealing with her illness for so many years that she had probably exhausted all of her energy long ago. She originally came to see her sister to be by her side during herst moments and make up for lost time between sisters, but at this moment, she met Lauren instead - for the first time ever - Eve felt unwilling to let go of life so easily.


    Thinking of this made Eve say again, "Maybe after so many years of taking the same medication, I''ve developed resistance to it. Next time I''ll ask my doctor what to do."


    After hearing what Eve said, Lauren became even more determined in his thoughts that never left him alone.


    While they were having dinner together, Stoffer returned from outside, quietly opening up Eve''s room and only staying inside less than five minutes beforeing out again.


    After finishing dinner, they each went back to their own rooms to rest until Stoffer came overter on reporting back, "Young Master, I''ve done as instructed by you. If things turn out as suspected... should we tell Miss Davidson?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "It doesn''t matter whether we tell or not, because regardless of the oue, Nia won''t get away with anything anymore!" Without Eva around, Lauren''s eyes lost its softness, revealing an icy coldness which was truly his original self.


    Days passed one after another while seasons changed continuously along with worldly affairs rotating endlessly.


    Under the protection of Webbex Group, Stable Growth thrived under Kevin''s management. The market showed leniency towards Stable Growth. Even though Stand Hill saw it as an enemy and Casper openly expressed his hostility towards Nia in public, they couldn''t stop Kevin from breaking into high society.


    Before this, Nia had attracted many wealthy socialites with her luxurious lifestyle andpleted many deals that relied on connections. This caused a split in Athegate''s financial circle between those who were friendly with Nia and those who were friendly with Casper. Only those who remained neutral could maintain wisdom and rationality, including Webbex Group and Davonnis Corp.


    In the afternoon, Luciaughed while looking at the report that Kevin submitted based on his principles of fairness.


    "I underestimated Kevin," she said. "I thought he was just ackey following orders from Casper but he has proven to have independent abilities."


    Kane also looked at the report before saying, "Kevin is now closely tied to Nia so he can''t afford to ck off. However, Stable Growth''s ability to quickly break away from Casper''s influence is also thanks to ourpany''s protection. Lucia, don''t you want to take care of it?"


    "No need," Lucia replied nonchntly. "Stand Hill has already gathered Miles'' forces together so I was nning on dealing with them anyway. Now we can let Stable Growth handle it."


    "Miles loves his son dearly," Kane said half-mockingly. "I heard he moved half his assets over to StandHill for development, which has raised some spection about whether or not he wants to shift focus onto Athegate."


    Lucia became even more doubtful upon hearing this news and sighed, "Indeed, Miles is too fond of his son..."


    "But Miles'' actions are too hasty," Kane continued. "Just when Stand Hill started making progress here in our territory, he hastily transferred assets over for his son''s sake, which doesn''t seem like him at all." "What do you mean?" Lucia asked Kane curiously.


    "Miles has been known for being stubbornly set in his ways for years now," Kane exined. "He even joined forces with other Lepus merchants back then against the Davis family moving in here, but now such a territorial person would easily agree to his son''s request? It makes people feel like there must be something else going on behind."


    Lucia nodded in agreement. This was one of the things that helped prove Casper''s true identity, but the more she learned, the more restless she became. Over the past month, there had been several times when she wanted to grab Lauren by the cor to confirm her suspicions, but knowing that everything was connected, she ultimately held back.


    "Lucia?" Kane called out to Lucia, who was lost in thought, with concern.


    Lucia came to her senses and smiled gently, saying, "It''s okay." When she returned home that evening, she told Arthur about what Kane had mentioned. Arthur was not surprised.


    "Arthur, you''ve thought of this a long time ago, haven''t you?" Lucia knew in her heart that whatever Kane could think of, Arthur must have already thought of it.


    "I did think of it, but I didn''t mention it to you because there was no need to worry," Arthur said softly as hebed Lucia''s long hair.


    "Why?" Lucia turned to ask Arthur, her long hair sliding through his fingers because of her movement, teasing his heart.


    Arthur lowered his head and gave Lucia a light kiss on her forehead, answering,


    "As Casper bes more and more pushy, Miles bes less and less patient. Although I''m not sure how Casper is threatening Miles, given his personality, it''s likely that he will explode soon." Lucia''s thoughts stirred slightly, and she had to admit,


    "Indeed, the best way to uncover his identity is for Miles to take action personally."


    "So, hold on." Arthur gently grasped the end of Lucia''s hair and gave her a soothing voice.


    Lucia, immersed in Arthur''s gentle eyes, couldn''t help burying her face in his arms and muttering,


    "Sometimes I really want to rush up to him and ask him directly. Holding it in like this, I''m afraid of getting sick!"


    Arthur couldn''t help butugh at Lucia''s childish behavior, but he also felt sorry for her restraint. As he gently stroked her back, Arthur''s eyes drooped slightly. It seemed that Miles needed a little catalyst. Ever since Libby caught Leon ying the recording, she had been uneasy. She was not foolish enough to ask Casper why he did it, so after much thought, she tentatively probed her husband''s tone for the first time during a routine check-in call.

 Chapter 1014 A Mothers Love

    "We also found it strange," Kyle agreed. "But when Miss Davidson confronted Mr. Wood that day, her words were intense and didn''t seem like she was intentionally using him..."


    At this point, Libby''s face darkened and Kyle quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I was just guessing randomly. Mrs. Wood, please don''t me me."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Libby stood still with a cold expression on her face. Kyle''s words had already shown his position - even if she had doubts about her son, she would always be biased towards him. So she stopped in her tracks and said coldly,


    "Thank you for walking me here, Kyle. I''ll just take a taxi home from here."


    "I''ll help you call a cab." Kyle hurried to the side of the road and waved down a taxi for Libby.


    After Libby got into the car, he leaned over to the window as it started moving away and said,


    "Mrs. Wood, I''m really sorry about today; I spoke out of turn earlier. If possible, I hope you won''t tell Mr. Wood what I said today or else our CEO will punish me."


    Libby wasn''t unreasonable; although she didn''t like Kyle''s spection about her son, she understood his difficulties. So she replied coldly,


    "I know you meant well too; don''t worry, I won''t say anything."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Wood." Kyle smiled lightly as he watched the car drive away, his smile deepening.


    As sunset approached, Libby returned to Nia''s apartment. Her usually peaceful state of mind had beenpletely destroyed by what Kyle said today. Just thinking about what he said made Libby feel uneasy in this apartment.


    Could it be...


    No way! Casper was definitely not that kind of person!


    But why hadn''t Niae back? This was clearly her home... and what was up with that recording?


    Although Libby tried hard to find various reasons for her son, she couldn''t ignore the facts any longer. She began to take notice of Casper''s changes.


    Around seven o''clock, Casper came back as usual. As soon as he entered the living room, he noticed something was off with Libby. So pretending everything was fine, he asked her, "Mom, what''s wrong? You look so gloomy."


    "Casper, youe over here. I have something to ask you." Libby patted next to her to ask him what was going on with Nia.


    Casper''s eyes narrowed slightly, but obediently walked over and sat next to Libby. He smiled, "Mom, is everything okay? Why do you look so serious?"


    "I''m asking where Nia is now?" Libby asked sternly.


    Casper''s heart sank, and instead of answering, he asked, "Mom, did you meet someone today? Did you hear something?"


    "Sure enough, you broke up with Nia?!" Seeing Casper change the subject again, Libby looked even more serious.


    Casper shrugged indifferently. She had asked several times before, so he might as well tell her and save himself the trouble of being annoyed.


    "We broke up, but so what? Haven''t you always disliked her?"


    "I don''t like her, but I dislike your actions even more!" Libby said sharply.


    "Mom, what do you mean by that?" Casper''s expression began to turn cold as he heard Libby speak.


    "Did you have her kidnapped and hurt?" Libby asked coldly, staring at her son.


    "Who exactly told you these things..." Casper''s eyes were cold as he asked Libby gloomily.


    Libby was not foolish. When she saw her son, instead of arguing, he was eager to ask who leaked the secret. Her suspicions were basically confirmed, and she angrily said, "Casper, is this how your dad and I taught you?!"


    "If it were my dad, he might be even more ruthless than me..." Casper sneered.


    Upon hearing Casper''s words, Libby stood up angrily and pointed at him to reprimand him.


    "Are you still daring to talk about your dad? Your dad holds a high position and has many unavoidable responsibilities, but even though he can be ruthless, he has never resorted to using a woman as a tool. Yet you did!"


    In the end, Libby was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    "Mom, I don''t know who told you these things, but you don''t even listen to my exnation and just assume that I''m wrong. It''s really unfair to me." Casper felt really annoyed with exining, but he had to pretend in order to calm Libby down.


    "What else is there to exin when you hurt a woman just topete for thepany?!" Libby eximed angrily.


    "I admit that I want Stable Growth, but making such drastic moves is also because Nia herself is not restrained!" Casper argued loudly with a look of sorrow and indignation.


    "You only heard people say that I hurt her, and do you know how she hurt me? Did that person tell you that Nia hooked up with Kevin, the vice president, and the two of them secretly have affairs behind my back? And she still looks fearless after being discovered by me. How can I tolerate her belittling me like this!"


    "What? Nia having an affair with a subordinate?" Libby was stunned.


    "Who do you think is responsible for the sess of Stable Growth? I helped Nia a lot when I was in school, and I taught her about many investment projects. But in the end, she betrayed my trust and ndered me in front of everyone. Mom, you took her side without knowing the whole story and scolded me. Do you know how much pain I''ve been through?"


    After speaking, there were red threads in Casper''s eyes, as if he was really aggrieved.


    Upon hearing this, Libby felt a sense of sorrow. She had no idea that her son had suffered such grievances. A mother''s heart is the most easily shaken, and seeing her son with a sad and angry expression, she quickly sat back next to him and softly said,


    "Casper, I didn''t know all these things happened... I was wrong to me you."


    Casper pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Libby reassured,


    "I just feel that... no matter how angry a man is, he cannot hurt a woman like this, so..."


    "The way Nia treated me, I could tear her to pieces!" Casper meant it when he said, "If you think your son is mean, I can''t help it."


    "Casper..." Libby caressed Casper''s hand back, feeling heartbroken for a moment.


    Casper nced at Libby from the corner of his eye and asked her,


    "Mom, I''ve been hiding it from you because I didn''t want you to worry. But today someone actually badmouthed me in front of you. Please tell me who he is. I''ll go talk to him!"


    Libby was about to say Kyle''s name, but suddenly a thought shed through her mind. She wasn''tpletely blinded by emotions, even though Casper had exined Nia''s situation. The recording was still a mystery, so she said instead,


    "I met a few madams and they told me about it."

 Chapter 1015 Having Hallucinations

    Casper raised an eyebrow at Libby''s words, skeptical but not pressing the issue further. However, after their conversation ended, Casper ordered Leon to have someone monitor Libby''s movements 24/7 and forbid her from contacting anyone else.


    For now, all Libby could control was her phone conversations with her husband. But before she made up her mind about what to do next, she couldn''t bring herself to mention any of this to him. Instead, she felt sorry for Nia''s betrayal of her son and showed him extra care.


    Casper grew increasingly restless as time went on. Kevin was now openly active in the city but due to public pressure, he couldn''t take action against him yet. Furthermore, they kept running into each other at various business meetings and bidding events where Kevin no longer showed the same respect he used to - instead he acted arrogant and conceited.


    Casper regretted not investigating him directly earlier.


    Mid-October was the most humid and restless time of autumn. At a government-hosted seminar for outstanding young entrepreneurs in the city, Casper saw Kevin again unexpectedly, which infuriated him beyond measure. Leon by his side shared his anger.


    "Is everyone in government blind? How could they invite him? What kind of ''outstanding young entrepreneur'' is just a thief!"


    Leon lost control cursing which actually calmed Casper down who coldly stared at Kevin sitting nearby with disdain.


    "He''s just a name."


    "Boss, aren''t you angry?" Leon found it hard to believe how calm Casper remained.


    "The only thing that makes me angry is that he has dared act so brazenly in front of me," said Casper sternly. "But sincest time when Nia exposed me publicly, I can''t do anything yet."


    "I think we need focus on Lauren instead, boss," said Leon who had been around long enough. Despite learning from Casper, he still thought like an unscrupulous criminal. "We need some way to get back at him!"


    "That''s why I told you guys to monitor him! It''s your own ipetence!" scolded Casper harshly.


    Leon immediately hung his head low, realizing that even though he learned from Caspar for so long, Lauren and his subordinates were still too vignt. Every time he sent someone out, they were quickly shaken off. Until now when they didn''t even know their range of activities anymore.


    Seeing Leon looking ashamed made it clear there was no point continuing reprimanding him further; instead, with eyes fixed firmly on Kevin''s direction, Casper''s gaze became darkened with fury. With the influence of Webbex Group, Kevin gradually expanded Stable Growth. However, with this shelter, his suspicion towards Lucia grew even stronger.


    In the small vi, Kevin expressed his doubts to Nia,


    "Nia, Stable Growth is in Lucia''s hands now. Whether or not she returns it to us is entirely up to her. I don''t think it''s safe."


    "Do you have any foolproof n?" Nia also became worried after hearing Kevin''s words.


    "Can we persuade Lauren to take over Stable Growth? Casper fears him now and with your sister around, we don''t have to worry about him taking over Stable Growth." Kevin suggested.


    "No, we can''t ask Lauren for help!" Nia refused without hesitation, "Lauren hasn''t revealed his identity to Arthur yet because of me. If he gets involved in negotiations with Webbex Group, there will be no more hiding."


    Kevin frowned and pondered for a moment before sighing,


    "This really puts me in a difficult position. Although Lucia still entrusts me with managing Stable Growth, I always feel uneasy."


    "Don''t worry. As long as Jacob''s identity remains hidden from her, she will keep relying on us and we still have time to solve this problem," Nia said confidently.


    Kevin could only nod but he still felt that this kind of partnership was not reliable.


    In the blink of an eye, the streets were covered in fallen leaves. Although the afternoon sun was still scorching hot, the dry cold wind blew through, making people sweaty all day long. But if they weren''t careful, they would catch a cold too - which was exactly what happened to Lucia one day.


    Lucia had always been strong but once she fell ill, it was very serious; high fever persisted for three days without subsiding causing Arthur great concern.


    He gently ced a cool towel on Lucia''s forehead while sliding his fingertips across her red face feeling how hot it was; deep furrows appeared on his forehead due to worry.


    Lucia was delirious from fever but when someone touched her, she knew that person must be Arthur. So she greedily reached out and held onto Arthur''s slightly cool hand covering it over her cheek, letting out a satisfied sigh at its refreshing touch.


    "Sofortable..." murmured Lucia softly.


    Arthur felt heartbroken; their family doctor had alreadye by and prescribed medicine, but Lucia''s fever didn''t go down. So, Peter came by during lunchtime suggesting they take her to hospital for treatment instead.


    "Arthur, it''s not that serious... no need..." Lucia didn''t think it was that serious, but her words were broken and she sounded weak.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Be good and go to the hospital." Arthur made up his mind and started packing some simple toiletries for Lucia. He instructed Peter to arrange the car and then picked up Lucia. He felt her body was burning hot, so he walked faster.


    In less than an hour, Lucia checked into the hospital. After a blood test, they found out she had viral flu. The medicine prescribed by their family doctor wasn''t effective at all. Arthur fired the doctor in anger and stayed with Lucia in the hospital for treatment.


    Lucia stayed in the hospital for two days before her fever finally subsided. Otherwise, Arthur might have gone crazy with worry about her condition.


    During this time, Kane and Juliana as well as Eduard and Daphne came to visit her while Juliana wanted to stay with her but couldn''t due to taking care of their son at home. Daphne wanted to apany Lucia too but was sent away directly by Lucia because she feared infecting Daphne with her illness despite being reluctant herself.


    At noon on a rare rainy day, Lucia sleptfortably until someone called out her name. In a daze-like state while she dozed off peacefully on bed, she only woke up after hearing Lauren''s voice beside her. He sat next to her.


    Kyle had brought breakfast earlier that morning when he mentioned an important client from France visiting them soon without knowing if Arthur would be avable or willing enough meet him. Initially, Arthur didn''t interest him much untilter when Lucia insisted he prioritize work over staying by her side since there wasn''t anything majorly wrong anymore. Hence, that was why he wasn''t present now. And Lauren''s appearance surprised Lucia greatly instead.


    "I must have been hallucinating from sleeping too long..." said Lucia foolishly before closing her eyes again and turning over on bed.

 Chapter 1016 Consultation of a Foolish Man

    Lauren looked at the back of Lucia''s head and couldn''t help but feel amused and frustrated. "Lucia, are you muddled because of sickness?" he said. Hearing Lauren''s voice, Lucia turned back and stared at him for a few seconds before pouting. "It''s not an illusion..."


    Lauren smiled and saw that Lucia wanted to sit up, so he reached out to help her. This action immediately made herugh.


    "You don''t seem like such a caring person. Taking care of Eve has given you experience?"


    Lauren was taken aback by thisment and realized that all his actions were subconscious. He felt embarrassed but didn''t know whether to continue or stop.


    "Okay, help me up," said Lucia who had been sleeping for a long time and was feeling weak in the body. Since Lauren was willing to help her, why refuse?


    Lauren had aplicated expression as he helped Lucia sit upright and even kindly ced a pillow behind her head. After doing all this, he saw that she was staring at him with a smile on her face which made him feel uneasy.


    Lucia found it hrious because it seemed like Eve had trained Lauren well without realizing it...


    "I''m guessing you aren''t here just to visit me in the hospital?" asked Lucia yfully.


    Lauren remained silent as they both knew why he came here - only for Eve! He identally saw Arthur leaving the hospital after finishing his work, which prompted him to check on Lucia too.


    "So... any results yet?" asked Lucia who was very smart enough to know what brought Lauren here today.


    "Hmm," replied Lauren solemnly.


    "I guessed right from your expression."ughed Lucia whose sparkling eyes showed how intelligent she really was.


    "Nia reduced Eve''s medicine dosage." admitted Lauren without hiding anything from Lucia anymore.


    Since Lucia reminded him about Nia before, he kept thinking about it until Stoffer swapped the medicine while Eve wasn''t around. They reced Nia''s low-dose medication with full-dose medication instead. Sure enough, within just over a month of taking full-dose medication regrly, Eve''s condition improved rapidly. Today he brought these medicines along with him for examination by doctors who gave their positive feedback confirming their suspicions: Nia reduced all doses of medicine given by half - meaning that when consumed, they were equivalent to nothing more than cebos.


    "It seems like fake sisterhood." sneered Lucia coldly.


    "Do you think I should tell Eve?" asked Lauren hesitantly.


    "Are you asking my opinion?" chuckled Lucia while looking at Lauren mischievously


    This caused Lauren''s pupils darken slightly indicating some anger.


    "Are you angry?" Lucia smiled. She just wanted to tease him by asking that question just now. She knew Lauren''s careful care of Eve, and he didn''t have any careful female friends around him to help him. It was not surprising to ask her about her idea.


    "Looks like your illness is fine. I''ll go back first!" Lauren was arrogant and couldn''t bear Lucia''s teasing.


    "Is a big man so stingy?" Lucia didn''t keep him, and said deliberately after Lauren got up.


    Her words really forced Lauren to sit down again, proving like a child that he was not a stingy person.


    Lucia couldn''t helpughing in her heart for a long time. Lauren''s temper was very simr to Arthur''s; he would always reveal his immaturity when facing matters rted to his beloved.


    Arms folded, Lauren stared at Lucia sullenly, as if resenting not seeing something in her face.


    "Eve is very simple, and she has great trust in Nia. If you tell her the truth, I''m afraid she won''t be able to bear it." Lucia stopped teasing Lauren, and said to him seriously.


    "Can we just let Nia act like this?" The Osades valued family affection, and Lauren saw anotheryer of darkness in human nature in Nia. She even sacrificed her sister for herself! "Of course not," Lucia said with a smile.


    "You just need to protect Eve well. Nia will naturally be anxious when she finds that things are not going in her own direction. Wait for her to reveal her true nature. Step by step, Eve will be more epting. If you say it yourself, there''s a rift between the two of you."


    "How troublesome!" Lauren scoffed impatiently. Looking at him, it seemed that he had listened to Lucia''s words.


    "It''s indeed a little bit troublesome, but it can take Eve''s emotions into consideration."


    Lauren nodded after being silent for a while, looked at Lucia and said in a low voice, "Thank you."


    "Thank me?" Lucia waved her hand and said,


    "You don''t need to thank me. I''m only doing it for my own benefit. Nia... I won''t keep her. You can take care of Eve''s emotions first, and we don''t have to stand on the opposite side. Otherwise, I wouldn''t give Nia shelter for the time being."


    "Now it''s her and Kevin''s ce to live." Lauren said sarcastically.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "She is not kind. She won''t be stable for long. I just hope things will go well by then, and I don''t want to be your enemy." Lucia said seriously.


    Lauren''s eyes moved slightly. He nodded and said,


    "Then I''ll go first. You should have a good rest."


    It wouldn''t be long before Arthur came back.


    Lucia wouldn''t keep Lauren, and just as he left, Arthur rushed back. When she saw the sweat on his forehead, Lucia knew he must have hurried back. Looking at him with soft eyes made her heart warm. "Why are you sitting up?" Arthur frowned when he saw Lucia sitting on the bed.


    Lucia gently wiped away the sweat from Arthur''s forehead and told him about their conversation in detail.


    "Nia really went too far." Arthur was disgusted by Nia''s actions. Family should be the purest form of love, but she could hurt her own sister who cared for her!


    "Although I advised Lauren to let Eve discover the truth herself earlier, judging from Eve''s attitude towards Nia, it seems that even if she knows the truth, she will continue to protect her." Lucia expressed


    concern.


    "They were raised by the same parents but one is so innocent while the other is ruthless. It''s really hard to understand." Arthur sighed.


    "It will be difficult for Laurenter on. Although we didn''t explicitly say it, he probably guessed that we already know his identity..." Lucia also felt uneasy because Lauren fell in love with Nia''s sister despite everything else happening around them.


    "Forget about him. He chose his own woman and has to take responsibility for it himself. There''s no point in us worrying about him," said a calm Arthur before adding, "You just need to focus on taking care of yourself now and not worry about his affairs."


    Lucia smiled lightly as she leaned against Arthur''s chest; sincerely hoping that Lauren would get what he wanted without ruining a marriage due to someone else''s persecution. Lucia stayed in hospital for five days; when she discharged, there was quite a scene!

 Chapter 1017 Discharge

    "I just have a cold. You don''t have to do this..." Lucia looked at Kane and the others who had alle, each holding a bouquet of flowers. She couldn''t help but feel amused by their actions, but the warmth in her heart was genuine.


    "You never get sick in a year, and when you do, it''s for several days. We''re worried because we care about you," Juliana scolded.


    "I guess I need to exercise more from now on," Lucia said with a smile as she linked arms with Juliana.


    "It''s true that you need to exercise more. You''re the one who got sick, but Mr. Davies looks like he''s been through it too," Eduard couldn''t miss the opportunity to tease Arthur.


    It turned out that when Lucia was hospitalized in the luxury ward with two beds avable, Arthur insisted on sleeping next to her and checking on her condition several times every night. After a few days of this routine, he even had dark circles under his eyes.


    Lucia quickly leaned back against Arthur when she heard what Eduard said and smiled sweetly at him while snuggling up close. "Arthur, thank you for everything."


    Arthur hugged Lucia tightly as he smiled gently like a breeze blowing by them both.


    "Stop being so lovey-dovey! There are no single people here!" Eduard covered his eyes as if something poked them painfully.


    "Eduard! You''re going to be a dad soon! Can''t you act more mature?" Even Kane couldn''t stand how affected Eduard acted sometimes.


    Eduard immediately straightened up upon hearing Kane''s words and tried hard not to appear silly anymore; however, everyone found it even funnier than before. They startedughing again until they left the hospital together with Lucia feeling much better already!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When they returned home after leaving the hospital together earlier that day, however, despite wanting nothing else than getting back into work mode, Arthur made sure that Lucia rested properly before allowing her back into work mode againter on.


    Standing outside of her office door watching Arthur talk with Kane inside made Lucia giggle softly twice before taking an involuntary step backward without realizing it herself.


    Arthur noticed Lucia trying sneakily slipping away from resting time again, which annoyed him slightly. "Didn''t I tell you already? Rest is important right now!"


    Lucia quietly stuck out her tongue while looking up at him pitifully, "But I''ve been lying around in bed for so many days now. I''ll start growing mold soon if I stay home any longer." Kane saw how deliberately Lucia was acting cute towards Arthur andughed uncontrobly at their interaction once again.


    With another sigh, Arthur knew there was no stopping Lucia from returning back into work mode sooner orter anyway. Thus, he decided only reminding her not overdo things, which would be enough advice given for today. "You can work if necessary, but don''t push yourself too hard."


    "With Kane around, I don''t feel tired." Lucia wasn''t just being polite. These days, Kane was handling all the affairs of thepany, big and small. She only had to make decisions asionally.


    Kane nodded calmly and received a death re from Arthur in the next second. He turned his eyes away and remained at ease.


    "What were you guys talking about just now?" Curious, Lucia asked when she saw that Arthur wasn''t ming her anymore. "Kevin has been making big movestely. I came over to take a look at the report he gave me," Arthur replied.


    "Big moves?" Lucia had been lying down for a few days and didn''t know anything about it.


    "A while ago, he openly challenged StandHill. Casper has been forced to ept this situation. But three days ago, Kevin snatched an investment from StandHill. Casper suspects that Kevin is manipting things behind the scenes and has already filed aint with relevant departments. Although Stable Growth is under his management, it''s still under your name after all so I came here to find out more," Arthur exined.


    "Kevin is Jacob''s confidant left in Athegate. If even he betrays him, then it''s not surprising if others have different thoughts too. I guess Casper has already started clearing people around him," Lucia had long subconsciously regarded Casper as Jacob since their styles of doing things were indeed simr so she could easily guess what was going on between them.


    "What Casper wants to do is his own business but now Kevin relies on you topete against him. It even affects ourpany''s reputation, so I won''t sit idly by," said Arthur coldly.


    "That makes sense. If relevant departments want an investigation, then they should investigate us directly," Lucia raised her eyebrows slightly saying that Nia''s courage seemed to be growing bigger day by day?


    "Let Nia rx for a while but now it''s time to put some pressure on her." As he spoke, there was anger in Arthur''s eyes indicating that he was already angry about this situation.


    The next day at noon, Nia and Kevin were summoned to Webbex Group. As they entered Lucia''s office, they only saw Arthur was also present there. They exchanged nces, pretending everything was normal when Nia smiled kindly asking, "Ms. Webb, I heard you were sick before. Is your health better now?"


    "Thanks for your concern. You two are here today because we need answers regarding the investigation by monitoring bureau. Don''t you think you owe us an exnation?" Lucia cut straight through without beating around bush.


    "Ms. Webb," Kevin showed no signs of guilt whatsoever, and said matter-of-factly,


    "Casper is a cunning man, and we can''t deal with him using ordinary means. I did use some underhanded methods to get ahead of their bidding n and win that business, but it was ast resort. I didn''t think things through properly and ended up dragging you into it."


    "Is that all it was?" Arthur''s voice was cold as ice.


    "Mr. Davies, rest assured that my sources are reliable. The regtory agency won''t find anything." Kevin immediately made assurances.


    "That may be so, but the incident still tarnished Webbex Group''s reputation. Lucia agreed to help you in order to find Jacob''s whereabouts, but now you''ve caused trouble for us instead. Nia, Kevin, have you forgotten that Stable Growth is already under Webbex Group''s control?"


    Arthur finished speaking and nced at Nia and Kevin calmly yet imposingly.


    "We did what we had to do in order to find out where Jacob is," Nia always feared Arthur and quickly exined herself, "But Casper has Stand Hill backing him up along with Miles'' support. He''s doing well now so unless we put him in a difficult position, we won''t be able to get Jacob''s location out of him. Ms. Webb, our actions were also meant to fulfill our promise to you!"


    Lucia had been silent this whole time but upon hearing Nia speak, she couldn''t help but inwardly sneer - did they really think she was foolish?


    However,pared with Stable Growth, Lucia wanted more information about Lauren so she pretended to be curious, "Nia, I heard you guys found a powerful backer recently?"


    Nia felt her heart skip a beat upon hearing this question. Had Lucia already found out about Lauren? She was just about ready with an excuse when Kevin spoke first, "Ms. Webb, our biggest backer is still yourpany."


    Lucia gave the calm yet steady nce to Kevin before saying coldly, "Kevin, if there''s anything happening in Athegate, then Arthur or myself can easily find out."

 Chapter 1018 Another Devious Plan Arises

    Lucia had already said her piece, and Nia and Kevin exchanged a hesitant nce. Lauren''s identity was something that absolutely could not be revealed. If Lucia found out before they had a chance to exin, it would be disastrous. So Nia lowered her gaze and thought for a moment before speaking.


    "Ms. Webb, I didn''t mean to hide anything from you. I just wanted to protect that person. Although he has helped me a lot, we haven''t forgotten our original intentions and we will never betray you or Mr. Davies."


    "I hope so," Lucia snorted coldly with a hint of chill in her eyes. "In the future, you should be more careful in your actions. While I want to know Jacob''s whereabouts, I will never sacrifice the reputation of Webbex Group again if there is another incident like this one."


    Nia breathed a sigh of relief when she realized that Lucia wasn''t going to ask any more questions about Lauren''s identity but knew better than to say anything else at this point.


    As they left Lucia''s office, both Nia and Kevin looked upset and remained silent until they were outside.


    Standing on the sidewalk and looking back at the towering building behind them, Nia asked worriedly, "Does Lucia know something?"


    "We definitely mishandled things this time," Kevin sighed heavily as he spoke. "We wanted to use this opportunity to suppress StandHill but didn''t expect Casper would go straight to the regtory agency people instead."


    "Right now isn''t the time for us to turn against them," he continued. "Looks like I need talk with Eve again..."


    In front of Kevin, Nia always referred directly by name when talking about her sister.


    Lucia watched as Nia and Kevin walked away with an enigmatic smile ying on her lips. Arthur came up behind her, his arms encircling around her waist while lightly sniffing at hair between necks. "Why did you change your mind?" Arthur asked curiously.


    "I talked with Laurenst time... I don''t want him too difficult." Once Stable Growth was pushed out, Nia and Kevin would immediately look for LaurenThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Do you really care about him?" Arthur teased as he bit down gently on Lucia''s earlobe. His tone carried some mockery. "And besides, you know what you said earlier is only going make them look for him even harder, right?"


    Lucia shrank back slightly from his bite, but then snuggled back into his embrace like a cat. She replied softly, "He looks at Eve just like how you look at me. I hope their rtionship can have good ending." Arthur''s eyes sank, and he didn''t say anything. Lucia immediately sensed that something was wrong with him and turned back to look at him.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you want this?" she asked.


    "With Lauren''s status, it may not be a good thing for Eve to be with him. If she really is as innocent as you say, it will be difficult for her to stay by Lauren''s side in the future," Arthur expressed his thoughts. Lucia couldn''t help butugh after hearing Arthur''s words. What was he thinking? Didn''t he care about Lauren too? She just thought that Arthur was overthinking things.


    "Arthur, you know Lauren better than I do. Do you think that kind of man would let his beloved woman suffer?" Lucia said gently while wrapping her arms around Arthur''s broad back. "Hmm," Arthur murmured softly with a smile on his lips.


    Nia had fully recovered from her leg injury and no longer hesitated about her rtionship with Kevin. So they went together to the hotel where Eve was staying openly. But Nia had a subtle expression when she saw Eve again.


    Eve no longer looked depressed like thest time they met; now she looked healthy and radiant with bright eyes all the time - everything seemed fine!


    How could this happen? She had already changed Eve''s medicine...


    "Nia, you finally came to see me!" Eve didn''t know what Nia''s malicious thoughts were at this moment; all she felt was pure joy upon seeing her sister arrive happily. Nia sat down on the sofa together with Eve after exchanging some fake pleasantries.


    "Eve, your spirit is so good! Thest time I saw you looking so haggard... I thought..."


    "I also find it strange," Eve smiled. "Recently I always feel energetic. Thanks to your blood transfusion! Otherwise, I wouldn''t have recovered so quickly."


    Nia smiled on her face but doubts lingered in her mind...


    It wasn''t wrong for herself to give blood transfusions continuously due to Lauren''s request; however, even if there were fewer drugs involved in these transfusions, then their effect shouldn''t have been so significant - where did things go wrong?


    But questioning whether or not her younger sister had improved physically might raise suspicion instead... so Nia turned around and asked,


    "Have you been taking the medicine that I prepared for you?"


    "Um." Thinking that her sister cared about her, Eve smiled even brighter, but the more spirited she was, the more displeased Nia became.


    Just as Nia was about to ask more questions, Lauren knocked on the door and walked in. As soon as Nia saw him, she immediately fell silent and dared not probe any further.


    "Lauren, my sister came to see me today." Eve stood up to greet him as soon as she saw Laurene in, looking up with joy and sharing her happiness with him.


    "Uh-huh." Lauren gave Nia a faint nce, responding in a perfunctory manner.


    Kevin and Lauren had only met a few times. Compared to Lucia and Arthur, Kevin was more reserved in front of him and harbored a sense of fear deep down. This man can be truly ruthless, treating human life as if it were nothing!


    "Mr. Osade, I haven''t had time toe over as I''ve been recuperating. Thank you for taking care of Eve." Nia''s only topic of conversation with Lauren was about Eve.


    "You''re wee," Lauren replied without even blinking, still looking at Eve''s bright little face.


    "Eve, thank Mr. Osade too. You have recovered so well thanks to his care," Nia reminded her sister with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Eve blushed and realized that she had grown ustomed to Lauren''s attentive care. She felt awkward about expressing her gratitude as it had be second nature to her.


    Lauren looked at Eve''s flushed little face and couldn''t help feeling happy. Before Eve could say anything, he spoke up and asked, "Do you want to thank me?"


    Lauren''s smile was sly and charming. Eve''s face was burning to smoke, and she called out with an intolerable voice, "Lauren..."


    For a moment, the ambiance around Lauren and Eve was intense, and Nia had a sharp re in her eyes.

 Chapter 1019 Stirring Emotions

    Eve yed the role of a naive mediator. Even though Lauren didn''t like it, she still hosted Nia and Kevin for dinner as a gracious host until the city lights slowly lit up, and Nia showed no signs of leaving. Lauren knew that Nia had ulterior motives but chose not to mention it. He chatted with Eve leisurely while Nia and Kevin exchanged countless nces in secret. Unfortunately, they never found an appropriate opportunity to act on their n.


    After the dinner ended, Lauren retired to his room alone. That was when Nia pulled her sister onto the couch and said,


    "Eve, I have something to ask you."


    "What is it?" Eve sat up straight immediately upon hearing that her sister needed help.


    "To deal with Casper, I had no choice but to rely on Lucia''s power by transferring ownership of mypany to her. We made an agreement that she would return thepany once I helped herplete one task. However, today I identally found out that she ns on taking over mypany instead! Eve, can you help me?"


    Nia furrowed her brow tightly as she held onto Eve''s hand.


    Eve didn''t understand all these business matters but understood Lucia was trying to harm her sister. Without hesitation, she asked,


    "Nia, what do you need me to do?"


    "I relied on Lucia because mypany wasn''t strong enough at the time," exined Nia anxiously. "But if Mr. Osade could lend us a hand, then we couldpletely break free from Lucia''s control." Upon hearing Lauren''s name mentioned again, Eve couldn''t help but frown slightly. She had always been grateful for Lauren''s care, but deep down, she was also someone who disliked causing trouble for others.


    "Why? Don''t you want to help your sister?" As soon as Eve fell silent, Nia immediately questioned further without giving any time for thought or consideration.


    "Nia, is there no other way? I''ve already troubled him so many times..." Eve stammered nervously. She felt indebted towards Lauren since he took care of her before, but now, she didn''t know how much more debt had piled up over time due his kindness towards her.


    "If there were another way, don''t you think your sister would have taken it already?" Nia''s eyes overflowed with distress, and she furrowed deeper into thought.


    "Casper is difficult enough, and Lucia is even stronger. Not only does Lucia have a billionaire boyfriend, but also has roots in Athegate. Her foundation is solid, and in high society circles, she''s highly respected. I can''t find anyone else here who can help me except Mr. Osade. He has this ability!"


    Eve listened quietly without making any immediate promises ormitments; her head hung low as if lost in thought...


    At this moment, Nia gave Kevin a look and he immediately spoke up, "Eve, maybe you can''t understand your sister''s struggles, but I''ve been by her side all along and I know how hard it''s been for her. She just escaped from Casper''s clutches and now she''s fallen into Lucia''s trap. Every night she worries so much that she can''t sleep, and she''s also worried about your health. Actually, asking Mr. Osade for help was my suggestion. At first she strongly refused because she didn''t want to trouble you, but now it seems like this is the only solution we have."


    Hearing how worried her sister was, Eve felt very heartbroken and wavered at Nia''s furrowed brow.


    "I understand now, Nia," said Eve with concern in her voice as she looked at Nia''s face.


    Nia rxed her brow slightly upon hearing Eve''s words while the demons inside of her celebrated wildly without affecting the gentle expression on her face.


    The next morning during breakfast, Eve remained silent with a heavy heart. Lauren noticed this but didn''t say anything even though he knew it had something to do with Nia.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t feel like eating?" asked Lauren knowing full well that what was bothering Eve had everything to do with Nia.


    Eve raised her head suddenly, surprised by Lauren''s insightfulness before quickly lowering it again as if ashamed of herself before finally mustering up the courage to speak out loud, "Lauren... I..."


    Although he knew what wasing next regarding Nia, however instead of interrupting or showing any signs of displeasure towards her, his eyes lost their warmth after listening intently to what troubled Eve so deeply about helping out Nia.


    Feeling uneasy about how things were going between them, Eve wondered if they were asking too much from him when suddenly Lauren interrupted,


    "Eve, do you really know your sister?" asked Lauren coldly without acknowledging anything else that had been said earlier by her.


    Taken aback by his question, for a moment, there wasn''t an answer until one came flooding back into mind - no actually - not really...


    Like a tacit understanding, Lauren spoke out what was in Eve''s heart, "but no matter what, you still want to help right?" Even though confused, she nodded slowly in agreement anyway.


    "Your sister guessed right. I could help her through this difficult time if I wanted to, but Eve, have you thought about why I would help her?" Lauren decided to push Eve a little. This calm and collected development was not his style.


    Eve''s eyes showed several emotions - embarrassment, shyness, guilt - that kept alternating within her. If it were any other time, she might have shyly run away. But now she forced herself to look at Lauren and answered confidently,


    "I have."


    Eve was rarely this brave and Lauren raised an eyebrow in surprise before bursting outughing uncontrobly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Eve''s eyes instantly turned red as tears welled up in them. She had gathered the courage to respond only for him tough? Did he not feel the same way about her?


    Lauren stoppedughing when he saw Eve crying and quickly caught the tears that rolled down from the corner of her eye whileforting her, "Why do you cry so easily?"


    "You''re stillughing..." Eve pouted with a red face and teary eyes while staring at Lauren usingly.


    "I''m notughing at you..." Lauren didn''t know how else to exin himself.


    "Then what are youughing at?" As long as there was something called tenderness in Lauren''s eyes, Eve felt emboldened.


    "I''m happy," said Lauren as he gently traced his finger over Eve''s tender cheek while his gaze softened even more, "I''ve been with you for so long... and it turns out that you knew all along."

 Chapter 1020 Misunderstanding

    "I''m not heartless or unfeeling..." After hearing Lauren''s words, Eve''s grievances finally dissipated a bit. She spoke with a hint of coquettishness in her tone. "What about you? Do you have me in your heart?" Lauren, whocked the subtlety, asked Eve straightforwardly.


    Lauren''s words hit Eve''s heart like a boulder, causing waves of shock and excitement to wash over her. All of these emotions were reflected on her face, which was now as red as if it had been set on fire. Lauren certainly knew the answer, but he wanted to hear Eve say it herself, so he moved closer to her and their breaths seemed to blend together. "Speak up..."


    Lauren was already extremely handsome, but at this moment, her mind was swaying, and his eyes were even more charming. The innocent Eve couldn''t bear his temptation, and suddenly her breath stopped, and she was thrown backwards. If she hadn''t been sitting, she might have been fallen to the ground.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Quickly grabbing Eve who was dizzy, Lauren couldn''t help butugh and cry at the same time.


    His little flower was really too pure...


    Naturally, after Eve regained consciousness, Lauren no longer pressed her for answers. However, their words and actions became even more intimate. Lauren firmly held Eve''s small hand in his own. Eve didn''t want to be perfunctory. Even though she was too ashamed, she still told Lauren her feelings, and in the next second, she was in Lauren''s arms.


    "Finally, you confessed your feelings," Lauren couldn''t contain his excitement.


    Eve muttered quietly to herself, "You were the one who confessed first, but it doesn''t matter now."


    The two finally exchanged their feelings. At this moment, Eve had already forgotten to ask Lauren''s intention until her sister called and asked her, which suddenly made her realize her negligence. She quickly promised to go and ask Lauren immediately, hung up the phone and went out to find him.


    As Eve opened the door, she saw her neighbor Lauren just walking out of his own room and still talking on the phone. Out of respect for Lauren, Eve was about to close the door and avoid interrupting him. However, in the next second, she heard Lauren utter a name that was all too familiar to her, causing Eve''s movements to freeze.


    "Lucia, Nia wants me to pressure you to hand over Stable Growth."


    Eve''s body froze when she heard these words.


    "I didn''t respond and I had no intention of helping her." Lauren waspletely unaware that Eve was leaning against the door, listening to him speak and revealing his thoughts directly to Lucia. Lucia over there couldn''t help butugh, "But you will still help, won''t you? For the sake of your little flower."


    "Is it really okay to make fun of my helplessness like this?" Lauren wryly smiled. Since being brainwashed by L, his attitude towards Lucia had also changed unconsciously.


    "I tried to get information from Nia, but she wouldn''t reveal anything about you. Your secrecy is impressive, and she didn''t even know that I already knew about your ''important'' status," said Lucia. "What important status?" Lauren''s tone was annoyed. "I don''t want to help her at all."


    Lauren made his intentions clear for the second time, and Eve felt a chill run down her spine as if thunder had struck.


    Lauren actually told Lucia about her sister''s situation. He never really helped her sister wholeheartedly; it was always forced! This realization left Eve confused and guilty, but also filled with anger. If he thought that way, why didn''t he just tell her directly?


    As anger gradually reced guilt within Eve, she quietly closed the door and sat on the edge of the bed in her room. The sheets were bunched up in a ball by her hands as no matter how much she tried to console herself; she couldn''t shake off the feeling of being betrayed by Lauren - he had been in contact with Lucia all along!


    "Thank you for calling me about this matter," Lucia said seriously over the phone. "Whether or not you want to help Nia is up to you, but if we be enemies, then I won''t show any mercy towards you." Lauren let out a bitterugh before saying helplessly, "I know that I have no choice but to agree with Nia because of Eve. Telling you beforehand was just so that I wouldn''t feel too guilty. I won''t be involved personally though. It''s up to you how you deal with Nia."


    Little did Lauren know that Eve missed his most important sentence.


    At noon, Eve quietly left the hotel without anyone noticing while Lauren argued with Stoffer and Dely over Nia''s request for quite some time before finally giving his opinion on what they should do next. When he realized it was already four o''clock in the afternoon, he wanted to check on Eve''s situation again.


    The door had been knocked on for quite some time without any response from inside; Lauren thought maybe Eve was taking an afternoon nap so decided not continue knocking. Until six-thirty, there still wasn''t any movement from inside her room, which raised an uneasy feeling within him.


    He instructed the manager immediately, asking them retrieve footage from surveince cameras. Only then did they discover that Eve had left by herself earlier, causing him relief and knowing Casper hadn''t taken advantage of this opportunity yet...


    "Casper has been sending people after me all this while," said Lauren who knew Casper intended harm towards both himself and Eve. Despite knowing Eve leaving voluntarily meant they couldn''t let their guard down yet.


    "Young master," Dely suggested rationally, "Why don''t we find Nia? Miss Davidson doesn''t have many acquaintances here in Athegate; maybe she went out looking for her?"


    Lauren immediately pulled out his phone and dialed Nia''s number, but to his surprise, Nia, who had always been eager to please him, didn''t answer. After several failed attempts, Lauren was left deep in thought.


    What could have happened?


    Meanwhile, at the small vi far away from Lauren''s location, Nia frowned as she held her silent phone. Lauren had called several times already but each time she tried to answer it, Eve stopped her. She asked her sister,


    "Eve, what''s going on between you and Lauren? Why did youe here alone and why won''t you let me talk to him?"


    Eve kept quiet with pursed lips and a paleplexion. Nia couldn''t stand Eve''s introverted personality but knew that she needed Eve''s help in controlling Lauren. So she patiently asked, "Eve, if there is anything bothering you, just tell me okay? I''m worried about you..."


    Finally lifting up her head slowly with lifeless eyes staring at Nia without focus, Eve spoke after moving lips for a while,


    "Nia... Is only Lauren able to help you?"


    "Didn''t I exin it all that night? If it wasn''t for Lauren helping us, both Kevin and I would be dead by now. To stay alive, we need more power... Will you help me with this, Eve?"


    Nia pleaded earnestly, thinking that maybe Eve had changed or retreated because of Lauren''s rejection.


    Eve knew that if she acted like nothing was wrong, then maybe even after everything they''d been through, Lauren would still be willing to help her sister...


    But the feeling of betrayal was like a thorn stuck in the depths of hear, burning every organ inside.

 Chapter 1021 The Collapse of Trust

    Nia saw the conflict on Eve''s face and felt annoyed that she had to lower herself like this. She decided to y it cool and said, "This was Kevin''s idea in the first ce. If you feel ufortable, forget about it. I won''t force you."


    Hearing this, Eve said as if she had made up her mind, "Don''t worry, Nia. I''ll help you." Nia smiled with relief but still looked concerned for Eve.


    Later that night at 11 pm, Kevin dropped off Eve at the hotel lobby where Lauren was waiting anxiously with Stoffer.


    When their eyes met, Eve felt a flutter in her heart but quickly remembered his secret contact with Lucia and cooled down again.


    "Eve! Where did you go?" Lauren yelled angrily when he saw her.


    Kevin quickly spoke up for her since she remained silent, "Mr. Osade, Eve missed her sister so she went to visit her at the vi today. Maybe there was bad signal so we couldn''t inform you earlier. But now I''ve brought her back."


    Lauren didn''t believe these excuses; if she really wanted to see Nia, why didn''t she tell him beforehand? He red at Eve and coldly ordered, "Go back to your room."


    Kevin took advantage of this opportunity to leave after dropping off Eve.


    Dely returned just then and bumped into Kevin on his way out; he only noticed that Eve had returned when he walked up close enough to see them together.


    Dely confronted her angrily, "Miss Davidson! Can you please let our young master know next time before leaving? Do you know how worried he was today? We sent people everywhere looking for you!" "Enough!" Lauren stopped Dely''sints by taking hold of Eve''s hand instead, "Let''s talk more inside the room."


    As they walked together, Lauren moved fast without considering how difficult it might be for someone else like Eve who struggled keeping pace beside him.


    She heard what Dely said earlier but couldn''t shake off the feeling of guilt over Lucia''s situation deep within herself no matter what anyone else told or did.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Once they were alone in the room after dismissing Stoffer and Dely outside, Lauren stood before Eva asking coldly,


    "Why did you run away today?"


    The hotel had high-definition cameras monitoring everything. Eva''s departure left an ominous impression on him as though something terrible happened while she was gone from his sight all day long without any exnation given beforehand.


    Eve just stood in front of Lauren quietly, silent for a long time without making a sound. Lauren got a little impatient, reached out and raised her chin so that she could look at him, and asked again, "Why exactly!"


    Did she know how worried he was?


    After finding out that Eve left, Lauren couldn''t contact Nia, so he had to prepare for the worst. But this time, he still had to find Lucia who was familiar with Athegate. At this time, he hadn''t told her that Eve had returned, so she was still outside.


    How could Lauren not be angry? With her body, what if she fainted outside?!


    For the first time, Eve looked directly into Lauren''s eyes without any shyness. She could clearly see the worry in his eyes, but for a simple girl, the more Lauren cared about her, the more confused she would be. Whether his feeling was true or false...


    "Speak!" Lauren gritted his teeth.


    "I just don''t want you to think that... being with you is to use you..." Finally, Eve spoke. Unable to point out Lucia''s matter, she could only attribute her abnormality to the guilt in her heart. "But... I have to help my sister."


    "Before I said that, you are not allowed to think about it!" It turned out that it was because of this. Lauren heaved a sigh of relief, and told Eve his thoughts domineeringly.


    He just didn''t say it in front of her...


    Eve''s eyes were bright, and all she was thinking about was what he said to Lucia today.


    "I''ll take care of your sister''s affairs. From now on, you just need to stay by my side obediently and don''t run around anymore." Promising what he said he would do, Lauren stretched out his hand and hugged Eve into his arms.


    Buried in Lauren''s arms, Eve frowned tightly, but finally there was no response.


    In the early morning, after taking Lauren''s call, Lucia leaned back into Arthur''s arms and said,


    "Eve''s back, Arthur. Let Kyle get everyone back."


    Arthur nodded, took out his phone and sent a message to Kyle and said,


    "Lucia, you care too much for Lauren."


    Arthur was not jealous, but just felt that Lucia had an inexplicable feeling of doting on Lauren. He just called her today to ask for help, and Lucia sent someone to find Eve without saying a word. With this kind of response attitude, even he can''t stand up.


    Lucia smiled, put her arms around Arthur''s shoulders, thought for a while and said,


    "I know, but I always want to help him. Before... I treated you like this because of Teddy, but there was no one by your side tofort you. Although Lauren wasn''t in the same situation as you, I always feel like he''s another version of you - deeply in love but helpless. Helping him is more like me wanting to make it up to you..."


    As Lucia spoke, the smile in her eyes slowly faded away and guilt filled her once cheerful gaze.


    Arthur lightly patted Lucia''s back, understanding her thoughts and not wanting her to feel guilty.


    "I never thought that Lauren would have such an effect on you. But I never felt like I needed anypensation from you. As long as you''re by my side, that''s enough."


    Arthur never asked for anything else from Lucia except for her presence - he was gentle andforting without any demands.


    "You see," Lucia was moved by Arthur''s words and looked up at him with admiration. "You sound just like Lauren... you both are people who will do anything for love, so don''t be jealous." Seeing a mischievous glint in Lucia''s eyes, Arthur couldn''t help butugh.


    This little woman...


    A monthter, Nia and Kevin visited Webbex Group again with three contracts in hand.


    Lucia received them in her office and pretended not to know what they were talking about when Nia presented the contracts.


    "What are these?"


    "Ms. Webb," Nia smiled knowingly. "Kevin and I have considered it carefully. We''ll need some special measures against Stand Hill which may affect Webbex Group''s reputation just likest time, so we want Stable Growth back so that nothing will harm yourpany again."

 Chapter 1022 Regeneration of Ulterior Motive

    After hearing this, Lucia picked up one contract on the table and looked through it. Sure enough, it was a transfer contract, but whether or not she agreed was entirely up to her. "How do you know I''ll agree?" She tossed the contract back onto the table with a faint smile on her face, but there was no humor in her eyes.


    Nia frowned at her words and unconsciously nced at Kevin. He immediately spoke up,


    "Ms. Webb, Stable Growth may be an insignificantpany to you, but for us it''s everything we''ve put our hearts into. We entrusted it to you willingly, but dealing with Stand Hill requires special measures. It wouldn''t be good if we ended up having a falling out between us as well. So we''re asking that you return it to us and let us deal with Stand Hill ourselves without troubling you or Mr. Davies."


    "Nia," Lucia continued to smile faintly as she shot a gleam of light from her eyes, "You begged me before to save Stable Growth for you and now you want it back? Not only have none of your promises been fulfilled yet again, but this isn''t the first time I''ve been deceived by you guys either! Can I even trust what you say?"


    "What you mean... is that you don''t want to return Stable Growth to us?" Nia became anxious.


    "Didn''t Mr. Berry just say earlier?" Lucia said, "Stable Growth really is insignificant for me personally; however, since your promises haven''t been kept and I''m not helping for nothing in return, if y''all want Stable Growth, then y''all gotta show some sincerity."


    Nia exchanged nces with Kevin awkwardly as they sat there staring at the contracts on the table.


    "I won''t sign anything," Lucia said bluntly, "And if Stable Growth does anything out of line, then I will still take care of them myself."


    "As for how y''all handle Casper - that''s entirely up ta'' ya''ll." Seeing Nia and Kevin looking gloomy-faced made Lucia straightforward about what she meant.


    "Well then since that''s settled, we won''t disturb you anymore." Nia knew about Lucia''s temperament so saying more would only trample all over their own dignity; therefore they simply bid farewell and left. It wasn''t until after Nia and Kevin had left that Kane came into Lucia''s office.


    "Kane," She said, "You need to keep an eye on Stable Growths movements recently; relying solely on economic sanctions won''t bring down Casper anytime soon. They need to be forced intoing outta hiding."


    "Nia and Kevin are like parasites, always relying on the power of others. They want to use Stable Growth to their advantage, but they''re afraid you''ll swallow it up. They only care about their own interests and think everyone else is a fool for letting them use them," Kane said, looking down on people like Nia.


    Even though Jacob took over Webbex Group, he still derived JTP Group by his own power. Nia was worse than him.


    "Once I reject them, they won''t give up easily. Keep an eye on Kevin''s every move and let me know if anything happens," Lucia said with a slight frown.


    "Okay," Kane replied.


    Meanwhile, Nia left Webbex Group in anger andined all the way while criticizing Lucia without realizing her own greed and selfishness.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Don''t worry," Kevinforted Nia. "Lauren''s funds have already arrived so we don''t have any worries. Since Lucia doesn''t agree, let''s make some moves to force her to agree!"


    "I''ll leave this matter to you then. I just need to deal with Eve," Nia said with a smug look in her eyes.


    Over the next two weeks, Kevin aggressively snatched several big deals from Stand Hill, which made Casper furious as he was used to being the one who schemed against others but never expected someone would do it against him too.


    "Leon! Have you found out who the mole in ourpany is?" Casper asked angrily as his temper had been getting worsetely.


    Leon was always careful around him these days because of his vtile mood swings but when he heard Casper ask again about this issue, he felt like burying himself alive. "Not yet..."


    Before Leon could finish speaking though, a folder hit him hard on his head causing him pain. He cried out loud but he didn''t darein even once.


    "You can''t even find a few moles? What are you all good for?!"


    Casper scolded harshly, "Stable Growth has taken away four deals from us this month alone! If we keep going like this, what face will we have left in Athegate?"


    "Boss... Stable Growth has recruited many connections through Webbex Group now, so even if there were no moles...we might not be able topete with them right now..." Leon hesitantly shared his thoughts which immediately angered Casper further.


    "What? Are you saying I''m ipetent?!"


    "That''s not what I meant..." Leon''s face was pale.


    "The investments I''ve chosen are all in booming industries. Stable Growth is like a dog chasing after scraps, you know?!" Casper was furious about it. He thought that after Stable Growth left him, they would run their business poorly. But instead, they followed him and stole his business, which made them even more sessful.


    "I know, I know..." Leon ttered him repeatedly. "Kevin knows that you have a long-term vision and that''s why he keepspeting with us for business. Otherwise, how could they find these resources?" Casper calmed down a bit after hearing Leon''s words. He slowly sat back in his chair with shining eyes and kept thinking.


    Leon didn''t know what Casper was thinking about and suggested, "Boss, I still think we shouldn''t be so gentle with them. If we want to make sure they don''t mess with us again, we need to show them who''s boss."


    "Do you think I don''t want to?" Casper interrupted impatiently as his thoughts were interrupted by Leon''s suggestion.


    "Nia has already relied on Lauren; if it were so easy to take action against them, do you think I would wait until now?"


    As soon as Lauren was mentioned by Casper, Leon felt uneasy and dared not speak any further.


    "Did you find out what happened with the project Stable Growth hadst month which hasn''t been paid yet?" Casper nced at Leon before finally clearing up his thoughts.


    "I found out that the middleman ran off with the money but it had nothing to do with Stable Growth so I didn''t pay too much attention," replied Leon lowering his head.


    "Nothing to do with them?" sneered Casper as an idea formed in his mind. "Then let me make sure it does!"


    "What do you mean, Boss?" asked an unaware Leon.


    Casper smiled and waved for Leon toe closer before telling him carefully what he nned on doing next, making Leon excitedly say,


    "You''re brilliant, Boss! Let me go take care of this right away!"


    "Remember," said Casper confidently while looking into Leon''s eyes. "Make this matter public knowledge; let''s see how long their rtionship canst!"


    Three dayster at dawn when Lucia usually woke up from Arthur kissing her awake, she was woken up by her phone ringing instead. At 7am, she was wondering why Kane would call her so early?

 Chapter 1023 Workers Demonstration

    Before Lucia answered the phone, Arthur woke up with a soft moan beside her. Even without opening his eyes, his arms wrapped around Lucia''s slender waist urately as if he had a navigation system. His voice was unusuallynguid when he just woke upzy. "Who is calling so early?"


    "Did it bother you?" Lucia smiled slightly, leaned over and kissed Arthur on the forehead, and then said, "It''s Kane, maybe there is something urgent."


    Arthur frowned and slowly opened his eyes, and said, "You answer the phone first." After speaking, he hugged Lucia''s waist and put his cheek on her back. At first nce, he looked a bit like arge dog. Lucia had just connected the phone, and Kane''s voice came quickly. The more she listened, the deeper her frown became.


    "I see, you stabilize the situation first. I''ll be there in half an hour." Lucia''s tone sounded serious a little. She told Kane and hung up the phone.


    "What''s wrong?" Arthur stood up and asked Lucia when he heard Lucia''s tone was wrong.


    Lucia''s eyes were heavy, and she said in a low voice, "Kane said that a group of workers gathered at the gate of thepany early this morning, holding up banners and demanding that we take responsibility. Now the security guards are maintaining order. I will go there immediately to see what happened."


    "I''ll go too." Arthur woke up instantly, sat up and said.


    "No need for now," Lucia shook her head, "I don''t know what''s going on right now. You represent the Branch of Davonnis as soon as you show up. It''s better not to show up for now. Don''t worry, I can handle it." Arthur thought for a moment and nodded. Lucia smiled at him and got up to wash up. After wearing the simple and elegant makeup, she was ready to go. Arthur had been leaning against the closet, wearing pajamas, and said to her,


    "I''ll take you there."


    "It''s been a long time since I got my driver''s license. I''ll just drive there by myself." Although Lucia was a little uneasy in her heart, she wouldn''t show it to make Arthur worry.


    Arthur believed in Lucia''s ability. After the two kissed, Lucia rushed towards thepany. As soon as she came to the road outside thepany, she saw arge number of workers gathered in front of the building. The banners were extremely dazzling, and a few leaders were yelling something with loudspeakers, and the others responded and chanted slogans.


    Lucia frowned, took the car around the underground garage and took the elevator to the lobby. At this time, Kane and the other high-level executives had been waiting for a long time.


    "Kane, who are those people?"


    "They suddenly gathered in front of the gate around 5:30, and no one hase to negotiate with them yet. But judging from the banner they''re holding, they''re here to demand their wages. Lucia, we can''t underestimate this matter," Kane said quickly.


    Lucia''s eyes narrowed as she immediately responded, "The government now pays attention to workers'' rights and punishespanies severely for unpaid wages. If they openly gather at thepany''s door, it will definitely cause a public uproar. Send someone to negotiate with them right away and find out what happened."


    "Jayden has already gone over there; there should be results soon," Kane answered anxiously.


    Lucia walked up to the gate and looked at the workers outside patiently.


    Half an hourter, Jayden Baker, the manager, finally managed to break free from the crowd of workers after being pushed several times while walking back inside through security lines. As soon as he saw Lucia, he reported on his negotiation results.


    "Ms. Webb, these are workers hired by Vian Construction Engineering Corporation. The boss ran off with their project funds a week ago; now they can''t find anyone responsible for paying their sries so they came here causing trouble hoping that we could help them get paid."


    "If Vian Construction cannot pay their sries, then why did theye here asking us?" Lucia found this situation unbelievable as she turned towards Kane asking,


    "And besides that, do we have any business rtionship with Vian Construction?"


    She had never even heard of thispany before.


    Kane couldn''t remember if there was any connection between Webbex Group and Vian Construction either until his secretary whispered something into his ear which made him realize. "Lucia! Stable Growth invested in one of Vian Construction''s projects two months ago!"


    "It''s them!" Lucia felt her heart sink as a hint of anger shed across her eyes.


    "I overlooked it," Kane felt guilty that he didn''t anticipate such an incident happening under Stable Growth''s investment portfolio.


    "It''s not your fault; Nia and Kevin probably didn''t expect that Vian Construction''s boss would run off with money either but... how did these workers find us?" Lucia still felt like something wasn''t quite right about all this.


    "Ordinary workers can''t get their wages, either they go to their direct unit or they go to the superiorpany. I''ve never heard of them protesting before, but now they cane directly to us. It''s really suspicious. Could someone be behind this?" Kane thought Lucia''s suspicion was reasonable and agreed with her.


    "You have Jayden go and appease them first, see if we can find a way to persuade them to leave. Then call Nia and Kevin over. I''ll be waiting for them in the office." The situation was starting to show itself and Lucia had a n in ce. She calmly deployed her actions and went upstairs.


    Kane watched Lucia enter the elevator and immediately had Jayden go out again to mediate with the wage-iming workers who were still in an explosive state of mind.


    "Is ke who just spoke with me still here?"Jayden shouted into the crowd.


    ke was a middle-aged man in his fifties. He walked over when he heard Jayden calling him out loudly and asked roughly.


    "So what? Did you find out whether your boss will pay us or not? If he doesn''t give us our money, we won''t leave!"


    "ke, I understand that you''re anxious right now but Webbex Group has no rtionship with Vian Construction''s boss at all. Protesting here is useless because it wasn''t ourpany''s responsibility when he fled with your money," said Jayden patiently, exining things while trying to persuade him.


    "Look everyone! Look at this guy trying to shift me onto his ownpany!" ke became enraged by what Jayden said as he called on his co-workers around him.


    "Our boss ran away but this project is invested by Stable Growth which is under Webbex Group! You guys are responsible for us!"


    Jayden exined how eachpany was rted again but ke didn''t listen at all. He clung onto Webbex Group like a drowning man clutching at straws while two or three younger workers beside him echoed his words exactly.


    "Don''t think we don''t know anything! Stable Growth is your subsidiary so you have responsibility for it!"


    Chapter 1022 Regeneration of Ulterior Motive


    After hearing this, Lucia picked up one contract on the table and looked through it. Sure enough, it was a transfer contract, but whether or not she agreed was entirely up to her.


    "How do you know I''ll agree?" She tossed the contract back onto the table with a faint smile on her face, but there was no humor in her eyes.


    Nia frowned at her words and unconsciously nced at Kevin. He immediately spoke up,


    "Ms. Webb, Stable Growth may be an insignificantpany to you, but for us it''s everything we''ve put our hearts into. We entrusted it to you willingly, but dealing with Stand Hill requires special measures. It wouldn''t be good if we ended up having a falling out between us as well. So we''re asking that you return it to us and let us deal with Stand Hill ourselves without troubling you or Mr. Davies."


    "Nia," Lucia continued to smile faintly as she shot a gleam of light from her eyes, "You begged me before to save Stable Growth for you and now you want it back? Not only have none of your promises been fulfilled yet again, but this isn''t the first time I''ve been deceived by you guys either! Can I even trust what you say?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "What you mean... is that you don''t want to return Stable Growth to us?" Nia became anxious.


    "Didn''t Mr. Berry just say earlier?" Lucia said, "Stable Growth really is insignificant for me personally; however, since your promises haven''t been kept and I''m not helping for nothing in return, if y''all want Stable Growth, then y''all gotta show some sincerity."


    Nia exchanged nces with Kevin awkwardly as they sat there staring at the contracts on the table.


    "I won''t sign anything," Lucia said bluntly, "And if Stable Growth does anything out of line, then I will still take care of them myself."


    "As for how y''all handle Casper - that''s entirely up ta'' ya''ll." Seeing Nia and Kevin looking gloomy-faced made Lucia straightforward about what she meant.


    "Well then since that''s settled, we won''t disturb you anymore." Nia knew about Lucia''s temperament so saying more would only trample all over their own dignity; therefore they simply bid farewell and left. It wasn''t until after Nia and Kevin had left that Kane came into Lucia''s office.


    "Kane," She said, "You need to keep an eye on Stable Growths movements recently; relying solely on economic sanctions won''t bring down Casper anytime soon. They need to be forced intoing outta hiding."


    "Nia and Kevin are like parasites, always relying on the power of others. They want to use Stable Growth to their advantage, but they''re afraid you''ll swallow it up. They only care about their own interests and think everyone else is a fool for letting them use them," Kane said, looking down on people like Nia.


    Even though Jacob took over Webbex Group, he still derived JTP Group by his own power. Nia was worse than him.


    "Once I reject them, they won''t give up easily. Keep an eye on Kevin''s every move and let me know if anything happens," Lucia said with a slight frown.


    "Okay," Kane replied.


    Meanwhile, Nia left Webbex Group in anger andined all the way while criticizing Lucia without realizing her own greed and selfishness.


    "Don''t worry," Kevinforted Nia. "Lauren''s funds have already arrived so we don''t have any worries. Since Lucia doesn''t agree, let''s make some moves to force her to agree!"


    "I''ll leave this matter to you then. I just need to deal with Eve," Nia said with a smug look in her eyes.


    Over the next two weeks, Kevin aggressively snatched several big deals from Stand Hill, which made Casper furious as he was used to being the one who schemed against others but never expected someone would do it against him too.


    "Leon! Have you found out who the mole in ourpany is?" Casper asked angrily as his temper had been getting worsetely.


    Leon was always careful around him these days because of his vtile mood swings but when he heard Casper ask again about this issue, he felt like burying himself alive. "Not yet..."


    Before Leon could finish speaking though, a folder hit him hard on his head causing him pain. He cried out loud but he didn''t darein even once.


    "You can''t even find a few moles? What are you all good for?!"


    Casper scolded harshly, "Stable Growth has taken away four deals from us this month alone! If we keep going like this, what face will we have left in Athegate?"


    "Boss... Stable Growth has recruited many connections through Webbex Group now, so even if there were no moles...we might not be able topete with them right now..." Leon hesitantly shared his thoughts which immediately angered Casper further.


    "What? Are you saying I''m ipetent?!"


    "That''s not what I meant..." Leon''s face was pale.


    "The investments I''ve chosen are all in booming industries. Stable Growth is like a dog chasing after scraps, you know?!" Casper was furious about it. He thought that after Stable Growth left him, they would run their business poorly. But instead, they followed him and stole his business, which made them even more sessful.


    "I know, I know..." Leon ttered him repeatedly. "Kevin knows that you have a long-term vision and that''s why he keepspeting with us for business. Otherwise, how could they find these resources?" Casper calmed down a bit after hearing Leon''s words. He slowly sat back in his chair with shining eyes and kept thinking.


    Leon didn''t know what Casper was thinking about and suggested, "Boss, I still think we shouldn''t be so gentle with them. If we want to make sure they don''t mess with us again, we need to show them who''s boss."


    "Do you think I don''t want to?" Casper interrupted impatiently as his thoughts were interrupted by Leon''s suggestion.


    "Nia has already relied on Lauren; if it were so easy to take action against them, do you think I would wait until now?"


    As soon as Lauren was mentioned by Casper, Leon felt uneasy and dared not speak any further.


    "Did you find out what happened with the project Stable Growth hadst month which hasn''t been paid yet?" Casper nced at Leon before finally clearing up his thoughts.


    "I found out that the middleman ran off with the money but it had nothing to do with Stable Growth so I didn''t pay too much attention," replied Leon lowering his head.


    "Nothing to do with them?" sneered Casper as an idea formed in his mind. "Then let me make sure it does!"


    "What do you mean, Boss?" asked an unaware Leon.


    Casper smiled and waved for Leon toe closer before telling him carefully what he nned on doing next, making Leon excitedly say,


    "You''re brilliant, Boss! Let me go take care of this right away!"


    "Remember," said Casper confidently while looking into Leon''s eyes. "Make this matter public knowledge; let''s see how long their rtionship canst!"


    Three dayster at dawn when Lucia usually woke up from Arthur kissing her awake, she was woken up by her phone ringing instead. At 7am, she was wondering why Kane would call her so early?

 Chapter 1024 Tense Situation

    "Yes! Webbex Group even wants to swallow up our workers'' wages. They dare to call themselves an outstandingpany in the city, but they''re just a name without substance!"


    "Webbex Group owes us money! Webbex Group owes us money!" The workers'' emotions were stirred up and they shouted slogans in unison, their voices deafening.


    Jayden listened to the thunderous slogans ringing in his ears and felt helpless. There was nothing he could do to calm them down. He hurried back to thepany and reported the negotiation process with Kane.


    Kane''s mood sank after hearing Jayden''s report. He looked through the ss door at the protesting workers outside. They were still shouting slogans loudly, attracting a crowd of onlookers. If it attracted media attention, even if they couldter rify responsibility, it would damage thepany''s reputation. However, if they resorted to violence, it would be even worse.


    Nia and Kevin drove towards Webbex Group building from afar when they saw arge group of protesters gathered at its entrance, simultaneously showing surprise on their faces. "What''s going on? Why are so many people gathered here?" Nia curiously looked around.


    "I''m afraid Lucia called us suddenly because of this." Kevin thought carefully and immediately connected everything together.


    "Is it rted to us?" Nia was puzzled.


    "Something happened with Webbex Group; Lucia must be furious about it. When we go insideter, try not to say too much; I''ll handle everything." Kevin instructed Nia sternly. Nia nodded her head.


    They bypassed the crowd and took an elevator from underground parking lot all way up until reaching Lucia''s office floor where Gracie was already waiting for them outside her office room and led them into CEO''s office room.


    "Ms. Webb, Miss Davidson and Mr. Berry have arrived."


    "You can leave now," Lucia said coldly as she stood by the floor-to-ceiling window overlooking restless workers below after hearing Gracie''s voice, then slowly turned around with anger visible in her eyes.


    As soon as Gracie left, Nia became nervous immediately. Lucia had always been gentle, but once there was no warmth left in her eyes, it meant that she had unleashed her wrath. Even if Kevin hadn''t reminded her just now, she wouldn''t dare provoke Lucia easily at this moment.


    "Sit down." Sitting down next to sofa, Lucia spoke solemnly.


    Nia and Kevin sat down slowly, and Nia nced nervously at Kevin before he spoke up.


    "Ms. Webb, Why did you bring us here in such a hurry? Is something wrong?" Kevin asked. "Are you asking just to ask?" Lucia scoffed. "Didn''t you see the crowd downstairs?"


    "We saw them," Kevin replied respectfully. "But do they have anything to do with us?"


    "These are workers hired by Vian Construction," Lucia exined coldly. "The owner of thepany ran away with their wages, so now they''vee here to demand payment. Do you think this has nothing to do with you? After all, Stable Growth is under Webbex Group."


    "Vian Construction?" Stable Growth was entirely managed by Kevin, so he knew about it well enough. "Did Andrew Matthews run away with the money?"


    "Yes," Lucia confirmed, her voice getting lower as she spoke. "So these workers came here because they believe that since you were investors in Vian Construction and Stable Growth belongs to Webbex Group, we should be responsible for paying them."


    "I don''t understand." Even though they were once investors in Vian Construction, there were other investors too - why would these workers specifically target them?


    "You should be more careful," Lucia warned sternly before turning towards Kevin again. "What do you n on doing about this situation?"


    Nia felt innocent and was about to argue when Kevin grabbed her hand instead and turned towards Lucia.


    "Ms. Webb, although this situation started because of our investment in Vian Construction, it''s clear that these workers are targeting you specifically," he said calmly but firmly while looking at her directly in the eye.


    "We don''t know how to solve this problem either - maybe we should just call the police."


    "The police?" Lucia sneered at him skeptically.


    "If we really call the police over this matter, then everyone in Athegate will know that Webbex Group is oppressing its workers even more than before! Besides which - each worker has their own family behind them; dispersing them won''t solve anything fundamentally." She paused for a moment before continuing,


    "Vice President, I feel like your suggestion is an attempt at shirking responsibility..."


    "No Ms. Webb! That''s not what I meant!" He quickly tried exining himself.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "It''s just that things seem strange. The fact remains that these workers gathered together voluntarily; Matthews from Vian Construction ran off without paying his employees. We''re powerless against all of this." "Powerless?" Kevin''s echo had just fallen when a low, maic and icy voice came from the door. "Stable Growth invested in Vian Construction, and Webbex Group has never interfered with your internal affairs. How to manage is entirely up to you. Now that your investment mistake has caused workers to collectively demand payment, Webbex Group will not take the me!"


    Upon hearing this voice, Lucia immediately turned her head to see Arthur standing at the door with an imposing air.


    As soon as Kevin saw Arthur, he lowered his head immediately. Nia was even more guilty; she wanted nothing more than to hide herself.


    "Arthur." Lucia stood up and her gaze warmed when it met his.


    "On my way here I received a call from Kane who told me everything about what happened. Union representatives are on their way here now to calm things down. I believe they can temporarily stabilize the situation." Arthur came over and exined gently beside Lucia before turning towards Kevin; his tone and demeanor changed instantly.


    "Kevin, since you think there''s something fishy going on here, then go find out why."


    "Mr. Davies..." Kevin was about to make excuses but Arthur didn''t give him a chance.


    "This is an order not a request!" With a chilling glint in his eyes, Arthur couldn''t be bothered with Kevin''s talkativeness anymore.


    Kevin was taken aback by Arthur''s fierce aura and closed his mouth for fear of speaking again while Nia got up quickly holding onto Kevin''s hand while forcing herself into a smile.


    "Ms. Webb, Mr Davies, don''t worry. We''ll investigate thoroughly." After speaking, she didn''t dare linger any longer; she left immediately together with Kevin.


    It wasn''t until they took the elevator all the way back down into the underground garage that Kevin felt relieved enough to breathe normally again. He couldn''t help but pat his chest saying,


    "It looks like we''ve really angered Arthur this time around."


    "Now do you understand why I''m afraid of him?" Nia said worriedly, "Lucia is easy enough to deal with because she isn''t someone who harbors grudges but it''s different for Arthur - once he gets angry, he''ll push you into dire straits without giving you any room for maneuvering!"

 Chapter 1025 Reputation Damaged

    Kevin nodded, grateful that Nia had reminded him earlier. Otherwise, he would have made a fool of himself in front of Lucia and Arthur. "So how should we handle this? This is either aimed at Lucia or us. It wouldn''t be hard to investigate," Nia said as she took Kevin''s arm. "No, we won''t do anything," Kevin replied with a coldugh after regaining hisposure.


    "Huh? We won''t do anything?" Nia didn''t understand what Kevin meant by that.


    Kevin leaned in close to Nia''s ear and whispered, "We were just worrying about how to take Stable Growth back from Lucia before. Now these workers'' strike has helped us out. Once things get out of hand for Lucia and she can no longer manage Stable Growth, she''ll have no choice but to give it up. Unlike her, we don''t care about our reputation so much. Even if we take over thepany again, we can ignore those workers'' demands and let them continue their strike. That way, taking back Stable Growth will be effortless."


    "You''re right!" Nia eximed excitedly. "I didn''t think of that earlier! No wonder you tried to avoid talking about it in front of Lucia."


    "You silly girl," Kevin said affectionately as he kissed her cheek lightly. "I know what you''re thinking even when you don''t."


    So far in her life experience with men, only Kevin was the most gentle and understanding one towards her needs and wants; being loved like this by him made Nia feel spoiled as she snuggled into his embrace while giggling,


    "Let''s pretend like we''re doing something then. If Luciaes looking for me, I''ll make an excuse not to meet with her again since they are the ones who are desperate, not us."


    "That''s perfect!" Kevin was equally pleased with their n as they left Webbex Group together while passing through the crowd of striking workers; both wishing secretly for them to cause more chaos than necessary.


    Lucia''s offices located on top floor where she was overlooking downtown city view..This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Lucia, I will investigate this matter quickly," Arthur came up behind Lucia holding onto her hand reassuringly and knowing full well that sending off Nia and Kevin wasn''t going solve any problems but rather create more trouble instead.


    "Webbex Group has never suffered any loss or damage during my grandfather''s or father''s time running it," Lucia spoke softly almost whispering under breath. It was filled with guilt towards herself for letting things go wrong under watchful eyes.


    "I''ll control public opinion," Arthur understood Lucia''s emotions but also knew there was no point hiding from reality. "But..."


    "I know this kind of thing always attracts attention. They''re gathered at thepany''s doorstep today. If someone is really manipting things behind the scenes, the media must have caught wind of it by now. It''s my fault that Webbex Group has been smeared," Lucia said, her eyes turning red as she spoke.


    "The matter hasn''t been concluded yet, so don''t use words like ''smeared'' lightly. I won''t let something like this happen," Arthurforted her.


    Lucia looked at Arthur with clear eyes and a hint of tears in them, but she held back her worries and didn''t let the tears fall. She wasn''t that weak.


    Arthur felt even more heartbroken when he saw Lucia like this. He hugged her silently to give herfort, but just as he was consoling her for a moment, he caught sight of some activity downstairs and his movements paused momentarily. Lucia immediately sensed that something was wrong and turned to look downstairs.


    Several cars carrying journalists were parked on the side of the road in front of Webbex Group''s gate, and they started interviewing workers as soon as they got out of their cars. Seeing this scene made deep furrows appear between Lucia''s eyebrows; she knew that this matter couldn''t be kept from the public any longer.


    Arthur''s gaze became cold; one hand hugged Lucia while he took out his phone with another hand to make a call, "Ronin, some reporters have arrived already; you need to act quickly. Yes. Disperse these people immediately! Find out what happened from those who led them here. Alright then! I''ll wait for your message."


    After hanging up the phone call, Arthur hugged Lucia again before letting go and saying, "Don''t worry; I''m here."


    Arthur knew that Lucia was feeling anxious right now about. All these trivial matters being handled by himself would be better for everyone involved in it all anyway. So he left her office and came down to lobby where Kane had also noticed reportersing over but was hesitating whether or not to send security guards when Arthur arrived there too.


    "Kane! Get rid of all those reporters right away! Public rtions matters should be done properly. If any one dares report on this issue again, we can trace it back!" Arthur always acted swiftly so he immediately deployed future actions after giving orders.


    "Alright!" With Arthur around, Kane didn''t hesitate much either so he took security guards outside with him straightaway. Just then Ronin from union also arrived there. Since his identity was different than others, ke finally agreed temporarily disbanding everyone else before leaving with several leaders following Ronin while Kane drove off journalists. In less than half an hour, everything returned back normal at Webbex Group''s entrance.


    Lucia watched workers disperse without rxing even for a moment because she knew things were just beginning.


    As Lucia turned around, she saw Arthur and Kane walking in together.


    "Robin Harrington has taken the leaders back for questioning. I believe we''ll soon find out what''s going on," Arthur told Lucia.


    "Hmm," Lucia''s mind was calmer now. She walked back to the sofa and sat down, pondering for a moment before asking, "Arthur, any news from StandHill?"


    "You suspect Casper is involved in this too?" Arthur sat down next to Lucia. It seemed he had also suspected this.


    "Just a suspicion. After all, there aren''t many people who consider us their enemies, and Casper is at the top of that list."


    "If it really was Casper behind this, then StandHill should be keeping quiet right now; they wouldn''t want to draw attention to themselves." Kane chimed in after sitting down as well. "Keep an eye on them," Lucia said to Kane.


    "Don''t worry too much about it, Lucia. This isn''t our responsibility anyway; Arthur has already asked the union to handle it. If it''s just about wages, then we can resolve this easily enough; if there are other motives involved, we''ll find out soon enough." Kane tried his best tofort her.


    "I know... but rumors will still spread..." What concerned Lucia most was Webbex Group''s reputation.


    Kane nced at Arthur when he heard her words before getting up and leaving - only Arthur couldfort her now.


    Arthur stayed by Lucia''s side all day long without leaving Webbex Group once - but despite being worried deep inside herself, she wasn''t one for negativity or despair. So, she quickly regained herposure upon seeing him stay with her like that instead of working elsewhere. That made her feel slightly embarrassed but she didn''t say anything because deep down inside she knew he wouldn''t leave anyways.

 Chapter 1026 Fanning the Flames

    In the afternoon, ke and the others came out from the union. They seemed to beughing with Robin, but in fact the two parties had not reached an agreement. After they left, Robin informed Arthur of the negotiation process by phone.


    Arthur didn''t rx after hanging up the phone, and Lucia knew the result was not satisfactory.


    "Did the negotiation fail?" Lucia put down the document in her hand, looked at Arthur sitting on the sofa and said.


    Arthur lowered his eyes and thought for a while, then turned to Lucia and said,


    "Mr. Harrington said that they are very firm, saying that Stable Growth is a subsidiary of thepany, and only here can they recover the rights they deserve."


    "I expected it a long time ago..." Lucia whispered, with a look of worry on her brows.


    "Since Mr. Harrington can''t talk, let me do it." Arthur didn''t want to see Lucia''s sad look.


    "No!" Lucia immediately refused, "It can''t affect you. This turmoil can only stop at Webbex Group."


    Arthur stood up and said nonchntly, "I don''t care."


    "But I care!" Lucia also stood up. The two were connected, and Arthur was worried about Lucia. But how could Lucia not worry about him? She said firmly,


    "Arrears of wages is not an honorable thing. The media is eager for you to participate, and the situation will be even more difficult to control. I will not let the evil behind the scenes seed. Generally, workers have a milder attitude towards the union, but their attitude is so firm. It seems like it was agreed a long time ago, maybe someone is instigating behind it. Arthur, Kyle is the most rigorous. You can ask him to check for me."


    "Well, I''ll arrange it right away, and I won''t be afraid of the impact. Lucia, don''t worry too much." Arthur reassured.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    But three hours had passed before Arthur''sforting words were spoken. The city''s evening news reported today''s protest in front of the Webbex Group, and other media magazines also reported it, but the influence was far less than that of the evening news. Well, for a while, everyone knew about Webbex Group''s wage arrears.


    Just after the evening news, someone from the city government office called to ask Lucia to talk tomorrow. After Lucia hung up, her mood fell to the bottom.


    "I''ll go with you tomorrow." Arthur would never let Lucia suffer alone.


    Lucia''s mind became moreposed after the incident, so she couldn''t help but smile slightly,


    "Arthur, we''ve been through a lot of storms and rough times. This is just a minor setback. I''m only upset because I''m worried about thepany''s reputation. Once everything is cleared up, we can hold a press conference to restore our image. It''s not a big deal," Lucia said.


    Arthur couldn''t help but feel heartbroken at her words. He gently brushed Lucia''s hair off her shoulder and whispered softly, "Why are youforting me?"


    "Because you''re worried about me, of course I have tofort you," Lucia replied with shining eyes. "But your woman isn''t so weak."


    Lucia was always strong-willed.


    "That''s right, my Lucia is the strongest," Arthur couldn''t contain his love for her and expressed it in his gentle embrace.


    The autumn night was chilly with winds blowing outside but inside a construction site shed in the suburbs, it was lively as people sat around eating and drinking while chatting happily.


    "The evening news reported on our situation after all! ke, now Webbex Group won''t dare not pay us back!" one worker raised his ss towards ke.


    "Carlos had a good idea; he knew that Webbex Group would suppress those reports so he suggested we go straight to the TV station instead! And sure enough it worked!" keughed heartily as he pped another young man next to him who looked slightly drunk too.


    "Yeah Carlos has only been here for a short time but he really knows what he''s doing! If it wasn''t for him telling us that Stable Growth is actually under Webbex Group, then we''d still be running around like headless chickens!" an older worker praised Carlos endlessly.


    Carlos himself had also had quite some drinks by now; looking rather carefree as he burst intoughter saying,


    "This is what I should do! You guys don''t need to be so polite with me - with Branch of Davonnis backing up Webbex Group, they have plenty of means at their disposal. Although we''ve already made it onto TV reports, we can''t let our guard down yet. No matter how they try to reconcile things between us, once we bite down hard on Webbex Group, everyone will get their sries back!"


    "Yes! We must remain resolute in our stance. Tomorrow, let''s go make trouble again until they give us what''s rightfully ours!" Carlos'' words stirred up even more passion within these already drunken workers who raised their sses high while shouting loudly.


    Carlos smiled slyly while holding his drink; there was an air of disdain and cunning hidden deep within his eyes.


    The next morning at six o''clock, Lucia woke up early. She carefully got out of bed and saw that Arthur was still sleeping, which made her breathe a sigh of relief. However, when she came out of the bathroom, she found that Arthur was already sitting on the edge of the bed waiting for her. In the morning, Arthur always had azy feeling about him when he just woke up. His hair hung over his forehead and added a touch of childishness to his handsome features.


    "I was being so careful not to wake you up," Lucia said helplessly.


    Arthur smiled and said that as soon as Lucia moved, he would feel it and wake up naturally.


    "Are you worried they will protest again today?" he asked.


    "It''s not worry; it''s certainty. I n on finding the leader myself today and getting to the bottom of things," Lucia said as she walked over to Arthur and put her arm around his shoulder.


    Arthur held onto Lucia''s slender waist and lightly smelled her sweet scent before saying softly,


    "Go ahead. As soon as Kyle finds anything out, I''ll let you know."


    Lucia nodded but couldn''t help changing from a smile to resignation on her face. She punched Arthur''s shoulder yfully while pouting,


    "If you''re letting me go, then let go!"


    "I don''t want to," replied Arthur like an obstinate child.


    Lucia couldn''t help butugh at this response before finally extricating herself from his embrace after some time had passed. As expected, when she arrived at work in the early dawn light, there were already workers gathered outside thepany gate again. Parking her car by the side of road, Lucia walked towards them alone.


    As Lucia approached step by step towards where people were gathered together, some began noticing her presence immediately, and without exception, everyone whoid eyes upon her seemed mesmerized by how stunningly beautiful she looked.


    They even unconsciously parted ways for Lucia to pass through without any hindrance whatsoever. Finding the leader wasn''t difficult; all one had to do was look for someone surrounded by others. ke was easy enough to spot, and Lucia walked straight up behind him and asked nonchntly,


    "Excuse me, but are you ke Mills?"

 Chapter 1027 Negotiation is Useless

    ke was taken aback by a clear and refreshing female voice. He turned around and met Lucia''s gaze. The sun had risen, and the workers were gathered around Lucia, but they all kept their distance within two meters of her. She was like a lotus flower in ake - beautiful to look at from afar but not to be touched. Her arrogance between her eyebrows made people sigh with admiration. ke suddenly lost his voice and stared at Lucia without knowing what to think.


    At this moment, Carlos beside him pushed him slightly without any trace of it. ke suddenly came back to his senses and spoke softly to the woman with such pure temperament yet unparalleled beauty, "Who are you? Are you a journalist? We can ept interviews now."


    Lucia smiled, and even the quiet sunrise in the east paled inparison.


    ke was stunned again, but Lucia''s next words shocked him instantly, "I am Lucia Webb, CEO of Webbex Group. Would you be willing to talk with me?"


    "You''re Lucia?!" The word CEO instantly caused an uproar among the workers who couldn''t believe that she hade alone into their midst.


    "Is that okay?" Seeing ke''s shock left him speechless, she asked again.


    ke didn''t know what to do at this point so he subconsciously nced at Carlos who nodded lightly; however, neither action escaped Lucia''s eyes.


    "Okay then," said ke harshly after realizing that she was indeed CEO of Webbex Group. "We''ll talk with you but don''t try anything funny! These workers are witnesses; if you darey your hands on us, they will call the police immediately!"


    Lucia burst outughing when she heard this, which left ke confused and embarrassed as his face turned red quickly.


    "What are youughing about?" he asked angrily


    "Sorry," replied Lucia while still smiling slightly. "I just think that you''re too cautious. I only want to talk with you guys; I have no intention of harming anyone here or being seen as an evil person." "Indeed not!" thought ke immediately in response although he reminded himself not be swayed by this beauty before them. Because their goal was still for better wages even if her attitude was good - capitalism is still evil!


    "Follow me," said ke straightforwardly, his thoughts written all over his face. Lucia had a n in mind and without waiting for anyone to follow, she headed straight for thepany stairs, not caring if anyone was following her.


    ke called out to a few other foremen like himself to join them. When Carlos spoke up and said he wanted toe along just in case they tried anything funny, ke nodded in agreement. With four foremen and Carlos by their side, they followed Lucia into the Webbex Group building.


    Lucia handed her car key over to one of her subordinates at the front desk before turning back around to face ke''s group. Seeing that Carlos was still with them, she smiled discreetly.


    "Please follow me to the conference room," Lucia politely invited them. At this point, the manager Ramiro Mcfadden responsible for security quickly dispatched a few guards to protect Lucia but she waved them off saying, "No need for protection; they''re just workers who want their sries back and won''t pose any threat."


    Even if they were really riled up enough to attack her, there were probably only twenty or thirty of them, which wouldn''t be much of a match against herself anyway - though she didn''t say that out loud. ke saw how gentle Lucia''s attitude was and began looking at her differently from then on. He beckoned everyone else inside the elevator with him as they followed Lucia up towards the 17th floor conference room where Kane was already waiting anxiously.


    Lucia worried about Webbex Group but Kane naturally felt even more uneasy about it all since he had an obligation towards repaying his debt of gratitude while also feeling guilty about something else entirely unrted.


    "Kane! You''re here so early?" eximed an astonished Lucia when she saw him there already.


    Kane gave a slight smile before answering, "Of course."


    Lucia beamed happily before introducing Kane as Deputy General of theirpany who would be negotiating with everyone presentter on alongside herself.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Just as ke was about greet Kane properly, however, Carlos nudged him slightly, indicating that he shouldn''t be too humble or soft-spoken; instead, he should try being more assertive instead, which prompted him immediately speak up gruffly saying, "Alright then, let''s negotiate together."


    Lucia exchanged nces with Kane, both noticing how unusual Carlos'' behavior seemed.


    Once inside the conference room, after everyone took their seats, Lucia deliberately asked, "May I know what your names are? And what positions do you hold at Vian Construction?"


    This was standard protocol, and ke naturally wouldn''t back down. He introduced himself along with the other foremen, but hesitated when it came to Carlos''s turn.


    "What''s the matter? Is this gentleman''s identity not to be revealed?" Lucia smiled lightly and stared at Carlos.


    "Oh, he''s a new clerk in the engineering department of ourpany, Carlos Curry." ke answered for Carlos straightforwardly.


    Neer? Lucia raised an eyebrow slightly and asked again, "Is Mr. Curry new to Vian Construction?"


    Carlos seemed restless as Lucia kept asking about him. Without waiting for ke to answer, he provocatively said in a rough voice, "Do you really have any intention of negotiating with us? Why do you always ask about our identities? Do you want to stir up trouble behind our backs?"


    Carlos had some influence among the foremen, and his suspicion caused others to re angrily at Lucia.


    Lucia waved her hand and smiled lightly. Her gaze skimmed over Carlos as she said, "You don''t need to be so defensive; I just asked casually."


    "So how do you n on handling the unpaid wages issue?" ke was impatient and couldn''t wait any longer.


    Lucia nced at Kane before he began exining the hierarchy betweenpanies and division of authority within them. But the more Kane spoke, the uglier the expressions on the foremen became. "Mr. Harrington already told us these things yesterday!" Finally losing his patience, ke rudely interrupted Kane''s words without any hesitation, "I don''t care how you manage yourpany; all I know is that Stable Growth is under your umbre so you are responsible for it! We work hard on this construction site; we have families relying on this sry! Besides that little bit of money means nothing for you guys! Why make things difficult for us?! If you still have some conscience left in you, then pay us back our wages quickly!"


    "The 3 million and 520 thousand owed by Vian Construction may not mean much to Webbex Group," Lucia politely responded, "But regardless of that fact whoever is responsible should take responsibility! Webbex Group has no obligation or intention whatsoever of paying off such debts just because we want everything resolved smoothly."

 Chapter 1028 Discovering the Mole

    Once agreed, it would be a fact that Webbex Group owed them wages.


    "I don''t care!" ke remembered Carlos''s reminder and persisted, "Stable Growth is your subsidiarypany, so you have to take responsibility. If you don''t take responsibility, we will continue to escte the situation. I don''t believe the government will ignore us. Justice is in people''s hearts. You just wait and see!"


    Lucia frowned when she heard this; they weren''t negotiating but forcing her hand.


    "If that''s the case, then I can only handle it impartially," Lucia replied with a slightly colder tone.


    "Am I afraid of you?!" ke mmed his hands on the table and red at Lucia angrily. "Don''t think that just because you have power and influence means you can do whatever you want! Although we are all workers, we won''t let anyone bully us!"


    Lucia sighed lightly and said helplessly, "Then it''s up to everyone."


    Unexpectedly, they had only talked for a few sentences before everything fell apart. ke left with his colleagues in anger while Carlos exaggerated what Lucia meant by several times when he ryed it back to other workers. This caused an uproar as everyone chanted for Webbex Group to pay their wages.


    Lucia and Kane returned to their office; although things were still tense outside, she now had an idea of what was happening.


    "Lucia, did you notice Carlos Curry?"


    "Yeah," Lucia nodded in agreement as she spoke softly, "He''s the instigator; ke Mills is straightforward without any scheming or cunning thoughts - if someone taught them how to persistently demand payment from us like this, then it must be him."


    "Didn''t Arthur ask Kyle to investigate this matter? Why not tell him directly so he can check out Carlos'' background?" Kane suggested immediately.


    With a heavy heart but determined expression on her face, Lucia nodded slowly before saying, "I need to go talk with officialster;e with me."


    "Don''t worry about anything - we''re not at fault here," Kane reassured her gently.


    "I know... that''s why I won''t let whoever is behind all of this get away with it!" With cold eyes filled with determination, Lucia vowed revenge against those who wronged them.


    Kyle never procrastinated when handling tasks like these plus he was highly skilled too! By lunchtime after Lucia and Kane returned from City Hall, Kyle already had information ready along-with Arthur which they brought over together while coincidentally bumping into each other at Webbex Group lobby.


    "Ms. Webb," Kyle began speaking seriously as soon as they met up. "It seems like these workers aren''t going anywhere anytime soon." He couldn''t help but feel worried since this was his first time dealing with suchrge-scale demonstrations like these before.


    "That depends on what you''ve found out," Lucia smiled lightly, knowing that Kyle must have had some results already.


    As soon as he heard this, Kyle immediately showed a confident expression and said with a smile, "I get things done. Ms. Webb, you can trust me."


    "What are you babbling about? Hurry up and tell Lucia what you found," Arthur scolded from the side.


    Kyle trembled all over and quickly handed the information in his hand to Lucia, saying, "Carlos Curry just started working as an engineering department clerk at Vian Construction ten days ago. Not to mention how suspicious it is for him to join after the incident at Vian Construction happened. Just looking at his resume, when I got it and verified it, I found that everything was fake. This person appeared out of nowhere like a savior for the workers there. He gave them advice and made Webbex Group their target."


    "Exactly." Lucia had guessed roughly when she saw his interaction with several foremen.


    "And I used my connections to investigate this person''s background. I found that there is indeed a Carlos in the system with an ID number that matches but the photo is not of the same person," Kyle continued. "Even his identity was fake?" Kane couldn''t help but exim.


    "Mr. Davies has already taken care of everything. As long as Carlos has any unusual movements, we will notify you immediately. Ms. Webb, please be patient."


    Lucia sighed lightly in her heart; she could wait but what about Webbex Group?


    Arthur noticed Lucia''s thoughts and raised his hand to gently stroke her back while asking, "What did they say over at City Hall?"


    "I''ve exined everything clearly to them but because of how much influence this sry dispute incident has, they want us to settle things quickly without using forceful means," Lucia said softly while lowering her eyes.


    "Do they n on washing their hands off this matter?" Kyle protested, "They should take responsibility since it''s their job to maintain order."


    "They have their own ns," Arthur knew officials had their own ways so he told Lucia, "We need to keep a low profile now since media attention is focused on this incident; we''ll catch those responsibleter once we find them."


    Lucia could only nod; she looked outside through ss doors where workers were exposed under scorching sun rays, then turned around towards Kane saying,


    "Kane, send some people out anonymously and buy water for them so they don''t suffer under such exposure."


    "Lucia..." Kane still didn''t quite understand what she meant by that yet.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "They were just being used, and at the end of the day, they are all victims. Without their wages, they can''t support their families and carry countless sorrows on their backs. Before things have a solution, at least don''t let them suffer so much." Lucia said slowly.


    "Ms. Webb..." even Kyle was moved by Lucia''s words.


    "I''ll take care of it right away," Kane nodded.


    Arthur held onto Lucia''s waist. His Lucia was always the kindest.


    The next day, workers still gathered outside Webbex Group to protest. However, everyone was stunned when they arrived because an impromptu canopy had been erected in front of the Webbex Group building with several boxes of bottled water nearby. Upon seeing this setup, ke couldn''t help but say,


    "Is this something that person who delivered water yesterday did?"


    "I don''t think so," Carlos immediately replied, "Yesterday someone came to deliver water and I thought it was suspicious; today seeing these canopies confirms my suspicions even more. If it wasn''t for Webbex Group''s permission, who could set up these structures here? Maybe it''s done by people from Webbex Group themselves; they want to use these small favors to win us over and make us give up on our demand for wages."


    Carlos'' statement immediately resonated with everyone as people began discussing among themselves.


    "I knew it! Who would be so kind as to deliver water without revealing their name?"


    "It must be someone from Webbex Group doing this; once we ept these favors, then they will use them against us. We must not fall for this trick." "That''s right! Tear down these canopies!"


    Carlos continued stirring up emotions among everyone present as he watched each structure being quickly dismantled while feeling pleased with himself after knocking over a box of bottled water in triumph. Lucia didn''t say anything about what happened but her intelligence allowed her to understand why things turned out that way. However, she prepared Kane again for another round just like before, because whether or not others epted what she offered wasn''t important - what mattered most was that she acted ording to her conscience without any regretster on.

 Chapter 1029 Catching the Spy

    The protest on the third day continued until the afternoon, and workers deliberately shouted slogans during the rush hour after work. The issue of unpaid wages by Webbex Group was like a wildfire, rapidly spreading its influence. In less than four days, Webbex Group''s stock dropped nearly five points.


    Arthur knew that Lucia was feeling down, so he personally cooked dinner for her in the evening. Although Lucia didn''t have much of an appetite, she still ate a lot. As they were getting ready to rest for the night, Kyle finally delivered some good news.


    "Mr. Davies, the person has been caught on the spot and is now being held in the hangar. Do you want toe over in person?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Arthur nced at Lucia, who seemed a little drowsy, and said, "I''ll go over there" before hanging up the phone. He then turned to Lucia and said,


    "Lucia, you rest first. I''ll go out for a bit."


    "Where are you going sote?" Lucia checked her phone and saw that it was already 10:30.


    "Something''s up," Arthur said in a low voice.


    "Is there any progress in the matter?" Lucia was so sensitive that she instantly perked up.


    "You rest first," Arthur said, still insisting.


    Lucia stared into Arthur''s eyes for a while before sighing lightly and answering, "I understand. I''ll wait for you toe back."


    Arthur leaned down and gave Lucia a kiss on the lips before putting on his clothes and leaving home.


    There were some things that he didn''t want Lucia to be involved in.


    The ck phantom shuttled through the night towards the suburbs. An hourter, Arthur arrived at the helicopter hangar where Kyle and a group of subordinates were waiting on the tarmac.


    "Mr. Davies, you''re here. The person is inside, but he''s being stubborn and won''t reveal anything."


    "Then let me handle it personally," Arthur''s eyes turned cold as he walked towards the hangar with Kyle and the others following closely behind.


    In the room where Dan was held before, Arthur saw Carlos who was now backhanded tied to a stool. He was still wearing a ck blindfold over his eyes. Although most of his face was covered, the corners of his mouth were drawn down to show that he was terrified.


    As soon as Arthur entered the room, Kyle brought him a chair and he sat down opposite Carlos. He raised his hand to have his blindfold removed.


    The light suddenly reappeared, and Carlos could finally see again. He blinked his eyes in difort and let out a surprised exmation when he saw Arthur sitting across from him.


    "It''s you!"


    "It seems like you know me," Arthur sneered, and Carlos realizing he had said the wrong thing quickly shut his mouth.


    "Who instructed you to incite workers from Vian Construction to go to Webbex Group to ask for their wages?" Arthur waszy and waited for Carlos to ask.


    "What are you saying? I can''t understand," Carlos denied.


    Arthur didn''t say much, he just gave Kyle a look and immediately Kyle took out his phone and yed a recording. The recording was Carlos'' own voice.


    "Boss, don''t worry, those workers are listening to me now. They will do whatever I want them to do. Yes, Lucia can''t do anything about it. Of course, I will continue to incite those foremen to go to the demonstration tomorrow. Yes, I will definitely keep making things big and discrediting the Webbex Group. Yes, I understand, yes..."


    Carlos listened to the recording, his face turned pale, and the memory before being tied up was quickly recalled. Tonight, he secretly came out of the dormitory to call the "boss". On the way back to the dormitory, he was tied up. It turned out that it was Arthur''s doing!


    "Mr. Davies, you''re really resourceful. You can even bribe the workers." Carlos knew there was recorded evidence that couldn''t be denied, so he made sarcastic remarks. "Speak up. Who''s the boss in your mouth?" Arthur ignored and continued to ask coldly.


    "Since you have caught me, I have no choice but to ept whatever punishment you decide. However, betraying my boss is absolutely impossible!" Carlos said firmly.


    "I''ve checked your identity, Carlos. Your ID number is xxx... But the photo on that ID doesn''t seem to be you. Identity theft is illegal, and if I report it, do you know the consequences?" Arthur asked Carlos with a coldugh.


    Carlos broke out in a cold sweat, but still stiffened his neck and shouted, "Report if you have the ability, or I will be arrested at worst!"


    Carlos was not stupid. He knew that with that recording, he can clear Webbex Group''s name. The reason he tied himself up and subjected himself to questioning was for the "boss." As long as he didn''t confess, he will remain safe.


    "Oh, so you don''t care about this. What about the physical pain? Are you afraid of it?" Arthur asked Carlos with a smile and a "friendly" tone.


    "If you want to use violence, if you have the ability..." Carlos thought that Arthur would not use violence in his well-dressed clothes, but before he could finish his sentence, he was punched hard on the cheekbone, and his whole head was turned sideways. There was a humming sound.


    Arthur withdrew his hand and was about to throw another punch when Kyle quickly handed him a fist ring and dutifully reminded him.


    "Mr. Davies, this doesn''t hurt with your hand. Use it."


    Arthur took the ring and put it on. Without giving Carlos a chance to react and beg for mercy, he punched Carlos directly in the face, making him grunt repeatedly, but he didn''t even have time to say a word of pain.


    Arthur rarely got his hands dirty, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t. Kyle watched with cold eyes as Carlos was defenseless against Arthur''s blows, thinking to himself, "You messed with Ms. Webb and now you''re paying the price." Arthur was taking out his anger for Lucia.


    After a few rounds of punches, Carlos'' head drooped down softly and Arthur stopped. He took off the ring and threw it to Kyle before sitting back in his chair and saying coldly, "Wake him up."


    The cool water on the autumn night was bone-chilling. Carlos woke up from being sshed with water but all he could feel was pain.


    "Tell me who your boss is," Arthur asked again as Carlos regained consciousness.


    "I..." Carlos barely got a word out before Arthur impatiently interrupted him.


    "You won''t talk? Then it''s time for your legs," said Arthur as he slowly stood up.


    Carlos was scared out of his mind. He thought to himself, "I haven''t even said I won''t talk yet! Why are you going to hurt me again?"


    "W-wait..." Carlos stuttered through the pain. His throat felt dry and all he could smell was the scent of blooding from himself. Finally, when Arthur sat back down in his chair, Carlos let out a sigh of relief. Kyle couldn''t help but stifleughter at how easily frightened this guy was.


    "Are you ready to talk?" asked Arthur with a coldugh.


    Carlos struggled to keep his eyes open while looking at the cold faces of those behind Arthur. He regretted getting involved with someone like him; someone who resorted so quickly to violence...

 Chapter 1030 Confirming Identity

    However, Carlos can''t open his mouth. If he confessed, will the boss spare his life?


    "What are you thinking?" Carlos''s face was already beaten so badly that people could tell his expression, and Arthur asked in a deep voice, staring at his swollen eyes. "I..." Carlos struggled to say another word, but Arthur was really getting impatient.


    "If you don''t want to say it, forget it. I can find out on my own anyway. Kyle, take care of him," Arthur said and stood up before walking towards the door. He was stopped by Carlos just as he reached the doorway.


    "Don''t! I''ll say!" When he heard the words "deal with", Carlos''s face was covered with blood and sweat. The consequences of betraying the boss were serious, but if he didn''t betray him, he will die now! Arthur pursed his lips and slowly turned back to his seat. This time, he was full of patience, waiting for Carlos to catch his breath before speaking again.


    Carlos was at his wit''s end and could only exin in detail how he was instructed by Casper to get hired by Vian Construction and incite workers to protest against Webbex Group for unpaid wages. After finally finishing his speech, Carlos begged despite the pain on his face.


    "Mr. Davies, I have told you everything I know. Please spare my life."


    Arthur waved his hand, signaling Kyle to stop the recording, then turned to Carlos.


    "No, you haven''t told me ''everything'' yet." His eyes flickered in the dim light as he spoke slowly and deliberately.


    Carlos was taken aback by the words, and didn''t understand what they meant.


    "You have been following Casper closely, so you must know his true nature. I didn''t just bring you here today for the matter of Vian Construction''s unpaid wages, but also... his true identity!"


    "What... What true identity?" Carlos tried to remain calm, but his trembling voice gave away his fear.


    Arthur didn''t talk nonsense, and raised his eyes to gesture to the subordinate standing behind Carlos. The subordinate came up to him with a thick crowbar and asked Arthur,


    "Which side?"


    "Left leg," Arthur said calmly.


    Carlos was startled instantly, and his eyes, which had been swollen, were filled with fear at this moment, and he shouted loudly,N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Mr. Davies, I really don''t know anything!" Casper''s identity was a taboo. If he really spoke it out, he will undoubtedly die.


    But Arthur turned a deaf ear to Carlos'' words, and after nodding to his subordinate, the crowbar was raised high. The next second, Carlos'' shrill screams rang through the room and spread throughout the hangar.


    Five minutester, Carlos''s left leg was limp and twisted in a strange shape. He couldn''t even scream in pain anymore as sweat dripped down his forehead and he panted like a bull.


    "This leg isn''t for you to confess anything. It''s just a warning for your misdeeds. I''m sure you''ve done plenty of things that go against thew, and I know that if you confess, going back to him means death. So here''s your chance: confess, and I''ll spare your life. Don''t confess, and I''ll take care of you for him." Arthur stared at Carlos as he spoke slowly.


    Hearing the offer of sparing his life, Carlos stopped panting heavily. He struggled to lift his head and looked at Arthur before stuttering out,


    "Mr. Davies... are... are you serious?"


    "I never go back on my word," Arthur smiled confidently.


    After some hesitation, Carlos finally spoke up...


    At midnight, Arthur''s car pulled into the driveway of his home with Lucia waiting inside with all the lights on in the living room.


    As soon as he parked in the garage and walked towards the front door, he noticed it was already open with Lucia leaning against it wearing her coat while waiting for him.


    The night breeze gently blew into their foyer, ying with her long hair while Arthur rushed over to embrace her only to hear her say,


    "The smell of blood is strong."


    Arthur smiled then looked seriously into Lucia''s eyes saying,


    "It was him."


    Lucia understood what those three simple words meant from Arthur so she widened her eyes looking up at him and asking intently, "Really?"


    "We confirmed it already; we can start nning now," replied Arthur confidently.


    "Arthur..." Lucia sighed softly burying herself deeper into his embrace before adding tearfully,


    "We''ve been waiting for this day."


    "Don''t worry; we confirmed it already - there is no escape for him!" Although speaking gently while holding onto Lucia who trembled slightly within his arms, coldness flickered through his eyes nheless. The next day ke realized that Carlos had disappeared without any trace or response from calls made directly to him, which worried them greatly. But they still had workmitments so they went ahead with their nned protest outside Webbex Group headquarters only to find something unexpected happened today - there were no security guards stationed outside like usual!


    ke gathered everyone together discussing what could be happening.


    "ke, something doesn''t feel right about this situation! Why isn''t anyone from Webbex Group responding or doing anything about us protesting?"


    "Do they not want anything to do with us anymore?"


    "How could this be? We made such a big fuss. They have to deal with us even if they don''t want to. Didn''t we have reporterse for an interview yesterday?"


    "Tsk, where''s Carlos at a time like this? No one''s giving us any advice..."


    The more ke listened, the more worried he became. They had always relied on Carlos for guidance, but now that things were going wrong and he was nowhere to be found, everyone felt uneasy without their leader.


    "ke, why don''t we take the initiative and talk to Lucia again? I don''t think she''s unreasonable." Someone suggested.


    "That''s all we can do for now. You stay here with the others while Freddie and I go in and check things out." ke replied before leading a few other foremen cautiously towards the Webbex Group entrance. Just as ke was feeling anxious, the ss door of Webbex Group suddenly opened and Kane walked out towards them saying,


    "Mr. Mills, Ms. Webb is waiting for you in the conference room. Come in and talk."


    ke and his team were startled but didn''t show any fear as they tried to act tough by saying, "We were just thinking about that too. Please lead the way."


    It was still the same conference room asst time when ke followed Kane inside along with his team only to find Lucia already waiting there early on.


    However, this time there was another man standing beside her who was extremely handsome yet had an icy aura about him that sent shivers down everyone''s spine when they nced over at him nonchntly upon their arrival.


    "What is up with this guy? Just one nce from him gave me chills down my back," whispered one of the foremen next to ke nervously.

 Chapter 1031 Repaying Resentment with Virtue

    "Calm down, and don''t lose your ground. We are not afraid of them!" Although ke himself was anxious, he still gave priority toforting the workers. "Mr. Mills, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Please take a seat." Lucia stood up politely and greeted.


    Balke and the others were not polite, and sat down in the same seats asst time, but no one dared to speak up.


    "Mr. Curry didn''te with you?" Lucia also sat down and asked with concern.


    ke''s eyes drifted a few times, but he didn''t answer anything.


    Lucia smiled slightly, and did not continue to ask, but said directly,


    "To tell you the truth, when I was negotiating with youst time, I found that Carlos''s manner of speaking is not bad. He must have given you a lot of ideas, right?"


    "What do you want to say!" A foreman felt that Lucia''s hint was too iprehensible, and asked directly, but as soon as he spoke rudely, Arthur nced at him, and the foreman immediately lowered his head. "I just want everyone to listen to two recordings." Lucia still smiled slightly, and turned to look at Arthur.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Arthur took out his mobile phone to call Carlos, and yed the confession in the hangar. After the yback was over, the expressions of the foremen had froze.


    "You are all foremen but only Carlos is just a clerk, so I noticed him when he was giving you advice that day, and I sent someone to check and found that he even had a fake identity. At such a critical moment, Vian Construction hired him and he enthusiastically gave you advice, but in fact, it was ordered by someone to frame Webbex Group. As evidenced by the recording, Mr. Mills, if you think about it, you will know."


    Lucia said softly.


    ke frowned. There were recordings, and Lucia reminded him, so of course he knew that he and his fellow workers were being used. "No wonder he suggested that we find Webbex Group who''s responsible for it. We never thought of this at the beginning."


    "And he also instigated the gathering and demonstration. We originally wanted to rely on the strength of the union..." Another foreman said. "ke, we have really been used, and made such a big fuss, this..." The third foreman said while sneaking a nce at Lucia, too guilty to speak.


    ke was not a person without courage. The truth was beyond doubt. He knew that he owed Webbex Group, so he stood up immediately and said,


    "Ms. Webb, we apologize for our mistake. We misjudged the situation and caused you so much trouble under Carlos''s influence. Now, it''s up to you to decide what we can do to make it right."


    "Mr. Mills, you''re straightforward," Lucia admired ke''s courage and willingness to take responsibility for his actions. This only strengthened her resolve. "In that case, I have already invited various media outlets to attend a press conferenceter today where you will rify the truth on behalf of Webbex Group."


    "I will do it; it''s what we should do," ke replied without hesitation. But as he sat down, his face showed signs of worry.


    "Afterwards, follow Kane to his office where he will teach you how to handle the reporters since catching Carlos was not exactly honorable. We hope that you can cooperate with us," Lucia observed ke''s expression and spoke ordingly.


    "Okay, we''ll follow your instructions." As soon as ke finished speaking, a foreman beside him tugged at his hand meaningfully but didn''t say anything else. He led them straight towards Kane until they were stopped by a low maic voice calling out his name.


    "Mr. Mills, wait." It was Arthur who spoke up this time.


    "Mr. Harrington from the union is my friend too;st time you exined everything about unpaid wages in detail which helped him understand better about your situation. I''ll assign anotherwyer who will work together with Mr. Harrington in order for both of them help get back your sries." Arthur finally smiled gently at them all after exining himself thoroughly.


    "What?" Not just ke but even other foremen were stunned by this news - did they hear correctly?


    ke quickly looked over at Lucia who nodded slightly, causing warmth spread throughout his body - even though he was a big manly man! When he tried speaking again, there was an unexpected lump in his throat. "But after what we''ve done...how could you..."


    Earlier when one of their colleagues had pulled him aside earlier asking if he could persuade Lucia into helping them retrieve their unpaid wages, something which he couldn''t bring himself around doing - never would''ve thought that someone like Arthur would step forward instead!


    Arthur couldn''t help but deepen his smile further seeing how much backbone this man possessed!


    If not for him being so upfront just now, then perhaps Arthur wouldn''t have been able to ept Lucia''s suggestion so easily or be willing enough help these workers out since those who hurt her didn''t usually get off lightly!


    "I have discussed with Lucia, and you are all just being used. In the end, you are all victims. Lucia is also worried about you, so she provided shade for you and even delivered water every day. Now that the truth has been revealed, your situation needs to be resolved. Lucia said that everyone behind you has their own difficulties, so I am willing to help." Arthur exined, never leaving out Lucia''s name. After listening to Arthur''s words, ke felt his eyes welling up and his heart aching. And he was looking at his fellow workers beside him who were also getting emotional and teary-eyed over the issue of unpaid wages. It may just be small talk for others but for them it was a matter of survival.


    Just as Lucia was about to remind ke to leave with Kane, ke suddenly knelt down in front of her with a loud thud. She quickly stood up as he choked out, "Ms. Webb... thank you! Thank you!"


    As soon as ke knelt down, other workers followed suit. There was no doubt that Lucia had be their savior.


    "Oh please don''t do this," said an overwhelmed Lucia who only wanted to lend a helping hand without expecting any gratitude in return.


    Arthur saw how adorable she looked when flustered like this - his sweet and kind-hearted Lucia always had been like this.


    Before Lucia could act on anything else, Kane helped ke back up whileughing, "Now do y''all know what kind of person our Ms. Webb is?"


    "We know, we know," chimed in ke repeatedly, "We''ll make sure everything gets settledter on and clear Ms. Webb''s name!"


    "Alright then go with Kane now," urged an embarrassed-looking Lucia while pushing them towards the door.


    As soon as they left, Lucia was enveloped by Arthur''s embrace. He teased her gently, "Tsk tsk, telling people about your kindness again."

 Chapter 1032 Clearing Her Name

    Chapter 1032 Clearing Her Name


    "It''s you who have to exin it yourself." Lucia smiled brightly and said, "Actually, if you want to help them, do it secretly. When you insist on exining it clearly, it makes them kneel down. They''re all older than me, and it really embarrassed me."


    "Of course I have to. Otherwise, they won''t recognize good people." Arthur said as it should.


    Lucia giggled, buried her head in Arthur''s arms and said, "After the press conference, it''s up to him how to deal with it."


    "Let''s wait and see," Arthur said with a smile, too.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, a grand press conference was held in the conference hall of Webbex Group. ke, as the main speaker, was responsible for answering reporters'' questions, while Lucia sat aside and remained silent, leaving everything to ke.


    "My friends from the press, I am ke Mills from Vian Construction Engineering Corporation." ke had been interviewed by a TV station before, but it was the first time he had faced such a scene. Even though he was nervous, he insisted on saying,


    "Two weeks ago, an engineering clerk from ourpany told us that we should directly pursue the responsibility to Webbex Group after learning about the wage arrears incident, and suggested that we gather and demonstrate in front of Webbex Group. We are all used to being busy on the construction site. So, we don''t understand the issue ofpany affiliation, and listened to his words andunched this mass demonstration. Later, we found out that the clerk was instructed by Webbex Group''spetitor to deliberately use us to frame Ms. Webb. Now we know the truth, so we solemnly tell everyone the facts. Webbex Group has nothing to do with Vian Construction Engineering Corporation''s wage arrears, and we also sincerely apologize to Webbex Group, Ms. Webb, sorry!"


    Lucia smiled slightly and said, "It''s okay, as long as things are cleared up."


    At this time, the reporters became restless. The workers were still gathering outside the Webbex Group this morning, and now they changed the topic. This change was too big, so everyone started to ask questions.


    "Mr. Mills, you said someone ordered it on purpose. Do you have any evidence?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Yes," ke took out his phone, which had already saved a recording. He put the phone close to the microphone and yed it. It was the part where Carlos called to report. After the recording was yed, he exined,


    "The clerk was being manipted by someone and made a secret phone call to the mastermind behind the scenes while our colleagues were sleeping at the construction site. He didn''t know that I was following him, and when I discovered something unusual, I recorded this conversation. Today, all of us workers havee together to apologize to Webbex Group for this misunderstanding."


    With audio evidence and the truth now proven, reporters began changing their line of questioning.


    "So where is this clerk now, and what do you n on doing with him?"


    "We''ve already expelled him from the construction site. We don''t know where he went after that," ke answered as per Kane''s instructions.


    "Ms. Webb," another reporter asked Lucia, "since it''s been determined that someone intentionally framed you all, have you found out who did it?"


    Lucia leaned forward slightly before answering, "Unfortunately, once Mr. Mills and his team discovered something suspicious about the clerk''s behavior, they expelled him from the worksite. Now we can only prove our innocence; there''s no way for us to continue investigating further."


    As soon as Lucia finished speaking, ke continued, "Ms. Webb has high moral character; she not only didn''t me us when she found out we were being used, but also helped us find awyer to get back our unpaid wages. All of us workers are very grateful to her - thank you Ms. Webb!"


    Kane hadn''t instructed ke to say these words but he felt it was necessary.


    Lucia smiled apologetically, "It''s nothing - you guys are victims too."


    The matter of unpaid wages had taken an unexpected turn during this press conference. After hearing about how Lucia repaid evil with kindness by helping them get their wages back, the public realized that they had wrongly used the Webbex Group. Within just one afternoon, its stock prices skyrocketed uncontrobly.


    This was what Lucia did best - winning people over through her good deeds.


    However, things may seem like they were going well for everyone involved, but there was someone who became furious upon hearing this news.


    In Casper''s office at Stand Hill headquarters, he watched rted news reports on Webex Group with an increasingly darkening mood.


    Leon felt his heart racing as if in fear. Due to Casper''s frightening demeanor, finally he was unable to bear any longer and picked up remote control turning off TV screen before saying, "Boss...don''t be angry..."


    Leon''s words seemed like fuel added onto fire, causing Casper''s anger explode into mes as he snatched away Leon''s remote control then smashed it against TV screen while cursing loudly, "How could I not be angry?! We were so close! And yet still got overturned by Lucia!"


    Leon bravely withstood Casper''s anger and carefully said,


    "At the end of the day, it''s all Sage''s fault. He was caught red-handed and he wasn''t careful enough."


    The Sage mentioned by Leon was none other than Carlos.


    When it came to Sage, Casper temporarily suppressed his anger and asked,


    "Where is he now? Those foremen have already sided with Lucia. I can''t believe everything I hear on TV. I need to ask him myself what really happened at that time!"


    "He hasn''te back yet, and I don''t know..." Leon was answering when he heard a knock on the door. He walked over to open it and immediately widened his eyes upon seeing who it was. "Sage?!"


    In front of him, the scarred Sage was supported by two subordinates, looking extremely embarrassed.


    "Sage?" Casper heard a voice and turned his head, seeing Sage at once. "What''s going on?"


    Leon immediately waved his hand to instruct his subordinate to lift Sage onto the sofa. At this point, Sage was having difficulty breathing and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Tell me, what exactly happened?" Casper was indifferent to his subordinates'' injuries. He just wanted to figure out what had happened. Lucia knew the truth: whether it was the foreman who got caught or there were other hidden reasons behind it?


    Sage took a deep breath and then spoke pitifully, as if he had gathered his strength to exin,


    "Boss, I''m useless. I was found by ke when I was calling you."


    "They grabbed me and beat me up. My leg was broken. Later, they tied me up at the construction site, and they nned to take me to plead guilty to Lucia, but I broke free from the rope and ran out." "But because of the heavy injuries, I passed out near the construction site. I just woke up and immediately called Sean to pick me up... It''s not that I escaped, I may have been handed over to Lucia now!"


    Casper had doubts about ke''s statement on TV, but after hearing Sage''s words, he finally understood that ke and his team did not intentionally exile him. Instead, he identally escaped from them. Sage''s injuries also confirmed this point.

 Chapter 1033 Another Fortunate Encounter

    Chapter 1033 Another Fortunate Encounter


    Although the matter was rified, Casper''s anger still persisted. He looked coldly at Sage who had been beaten beyond recognition, and even raised his leg and kicked his broken left leg. Seeing that the leg was indeed broken, he then said to other subordinates,


    "Take him to get treatment for his injuries. I won''t me you anymore since you were beaten up like this."


    Sage quietly breathed a sigh of relief at the words.


    As soon as his subordinate left with Sage, Leon immediatelyforted Casper,


    "Boss, luckily Sage escaped and Lucia and the others don''t know that we were behind this."


    "Do you think Lucia is stupid? Is Arthur stupid?" Casper gave Leon a cold nce.


    Leon hung his head and dared not speak.


    "However... with the recent uproar, Nia and Kevin haven''te forward to rify anything. There must be some resentment between them and Lucia, so this incident hasn''t beenpletely fruitless," thought Casper, his anger easing slightly.


    "Boss, you''re wise." Leon quickly ttered.


    "Wise? No matter how wise I am, I still need you to be able to do things well. You should give other people a good whip, and you must be cautious in doing things in the future. Sage is a lesson from the past." Casper said coldly.


    "Yes," Leon nodded obediently.


    In the evening, Leon went to the hospital to see Sage. He saw that Sage was wrapped in bandages all over his body and felt morepassion for him than Casper did.


    "I can''t believe you were beaten up like this, Sage. You''ve suffered too."


    "Leon, will the boss still me me?" Sage asked cautiously. "He''s always suspicious. What if he thinks I deliberately leaked the information andes after me..."


    "No," Leon thought Sage was just scared, so heforted him, "The boss knows that ke caught you and you couldn''t do anything about it. Of course he won''t suspect you."


    "That''s good... otherwise I wouldn''t know what to do..." Sage exaggeratedly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Take good care of your injury and rest well. The boss needs someone by his side, so you should focus on getting better as soon as possible and go back to work for the boss." Leon smiled. "Got it," Sage said with a grin.


    Afterforting Sage for a while, Leon left. When everything around him quieted down, Sage took out his phone and after thinking for a moment, sent a message out. Once it was sessfully sent, he deleted all the information.


    The turmoil subsided like this, but Eduard had been restless these days. It turned out that he was identally photographed by the paparazzi when he apanied Daphne to the maternity checkup. For a while, gossip entertainment pointed the finger at him. After Daphne knew that the pregnancy might be exposed, she was even more shy, because she was unmarried, and she still had some traditional ideas.


    Daphne didn''t have many friends in Athegate, only Lucia and Juliana were her closest, especially since she became pregnant and her emotions were all over the ce. So she often went to see Lucia. Even if it was just sitting on the couch watching her work, it made her feel much better.


    "Yeah, she''s with me. Don''t worry," Lucia reassured Eduard on the phone with a chuckle.


    "She always runs to you. Daphne''s pregnancy has made her moodytely. Sometimes I haven''t even done anything and she still finds fault with me..." Eduardined bitterly to Lucia.


    "That''s normal. Do you have anyints?" Lucia smiled at Daphne and asked Eduard on the other end of the phone.


    "How could I? I would love nothing more than to worship her like a god but she finds fault with me." Eduard felt extremely wronged.


    "Okay okay, I''ll calm her down for you so don''t worry," seeing how humble Eduard sounded, Lucia found it amusing andforted him before hanging up.


    "Does he feel wronged?" After Lucia hung up the phone, Daphne pouted and asked.


    "Eduard is straightforward; he doesn''t know what''s going through your mind..." Sitting next to Daphne, Luciaforted her.


    "Hmph! He''s stupid!" Daphne said bluntly.


    "I know you''reining about him because of media issues but you are a very subtle person." Of course, knowing why Daphne was finding fault with Eduard made it easy for Lucia to soothe her by smiling at her gently.


    "I also know that he didn''t mean it..." After beingforted by Lucia like this, Daphne thought that maybe she had been too harsh towards Eduard in saying,


    "But every time I see his smiling face, I just want to beat him up."


    "Haha! That sentence should really be said directly to Eduard!"Luciaughed heartily.


    "Lucia, I keeping here all the time. Have I ever bothered you?" Although Daphe felt happy when Lucia wasughing, she still felt a little guilty and asked hesitantly.


    "No way! You''re so quiet; you''ve never disturbed me before." Lucia patted Daphe''s hand back and said reassuringly.


    "Do you have time now, Lucia?" Daphe asked again after thinking for awhile.


    "What happened?"


    "In fact, I''m supposed to go for an examination at the hospital today. I''m annoyed with Eduard and I''m afraid that the media will catch something again. So, Lucia, could you apany me together?" Daphe blushed as she said this shyly.


    "Of course! I can go." Lucia said readily. Even if there was something else going on, she would still cancel it, "I''ll apany you together."


    In the afternoon, Lucia apanied Daphne to the hospital. It was quite a coincidence that they ran into Lauren and Eve again, just likest time. However, this time Eve seemed much happier, like a cheerful little bird perched next to Lauren with a beaming smile on her face. But as soon as she saw Lucia, her smile froze instantly.


    Lucia had always been a thorn in Eve''s heart.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "How coincidental," Lucia greeted them with a smiling face.


    "Uh-huh," Lauren responded when he noticed Lucia''s radiant smile. He didn''t realize that Eve''s eyes darkened beside him.


    "Are you bringing Miss Davidson for another check-up?" Lucia nced at Eve and asked with an apparentck of concern in her voice.


    "Eve has been feeling much bettertely, so I brought her here for an examination. I didn''t expect to run into you and... this youngdy," Lauren replied casually without trying to hide anything from them.


    However, Eve felt uneasy hearing them discussing about herself behind her back. And seeing how concerned Lucia appeared at the moment made it all feel fake and insincere to her.


    "I''m apanying my sister for prenatal check-up," said Lucia referring Daphne as her sister. Sensing that there might be something on Lauren''s mind since he kept staring at her intently, she proposed, "Is it convenient for us to have a private chat?"


    Lucia''s suggestion hit the spot with Lauren who turned his head towards Eve saying, "Eve, wait here for me while I talk with Lucia."


    Sincest time they met up with Lucia wasn''t disclosed by Eve to Nia yet; therefore Lauren wasn''t too worried about leaving them alone together this time around either.


    Eve was reluctant but nodded anyway, burying down her head without looking up at how both Lucie and Lauren left together side-by-side.

 Chapter 1034 Revealing Identity

    Chapter 1034 Revealing Identity


    "Your name is Eve, right?" Daphne noticed that Eve seemed unhappy, so she smiled and greeted her.


    "Yeah," Eve suppressed the urge to go see Lauren and Lucia and used Daphne as a distraction. So she spoke more freely, "Are you Ms. Webb''s sister?"


    "Not by blood, but better than blood." Whenever Lucia was mentioned, Daphne''s expression softened.


    Daphne''s sisterly affection in her words touched Eve. She couldn''t help but ask, "Do you have a good rtionship with Ms. Webb?"


    "Of course. Lucia is the best woman in the world. Being able to be her sister is my good fortune for several lifetimes." Daphne expressed her love for Lucia exaggeratedly. If Eduard heard it, he would probably be indignant.


    "She..." Eve hesitated slightly with a flicker in her eyes, "Is she really that great?"


    Daphne knew that Eve was Nia''s sister and maybe Nia had twisted Lucia into aplete viin in her mind. So she talked about how they met without mentioning any grudges between Nia and her to avoid making Eve who was sensitive think too much.


    So they chatted like this until Lauren and Lucia didn''te back yet. Daphne was naturally innocent, so their personalities attracted each other easily during their conversation. Even Eve unconsciously rxed during their chat because she felt that the girl in front of her was gentle and amiable like herself.


    Before Lauren and Lucia came back, they even exchanged contact information and agreed to chat when they had free timeter on.


    On the other side of things, Lauren and Lucia arrived at the garden next to the courtyard.


    "Sir, do you have something to say to me?" said Lucia who was smiling.


    Lauren pretended not to know anything and deliberately asked, "Didn''t you call me over here?"


    Lucia smirked mischievously and replied, "Really? Then I''ll go back first."


    "Wait..." Lauren shouted anxiously. Only then did he realize he had been yed by Lucia when he saw Lucia smiling triumphantly at him; He couldn''t help butugh bitterly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Only women like Lucia could conquer someone as cold-hearted as Arthur though...


    "Speak up now or your little flower will get jealous if we keep dragging it out longer. Her eyes looked at me earlier as if wanting swallow me whole." After having enough fun teasing him yfully, Lucia urged him on while still being humorous about it all.


    "Eve isn''t like that..." Lauren defended for Eve before realizing what Lucia had done; He sighed helplessly,


    "I heard you took care of the wage dispute?"


    "So, you also read the news," Lucia teased with a glint in her eyes.


    "Nia and Kevin are quiet. They must be nning to take back Stable Growth from you. I stole some funds from them recently. Keep an eye on where that money goes," Lauren sighed and decided to get straight to business.


    "They wouldn''t dare invest more funds into Stable Growth. If they do, it''s as good as giving it to me," Lucia replied nonchntly.


    "I don''t want to be involved in your fight, but my patience is wearing thin," Lauren''s tone turned cold as he spoke.


    If it weren''t for Eve''s sake, Nia would have used Lauren already and died hundreds of times over by now.


    "Are you urging me to deal with them quickly?" Lucia smiled lightly and asked casually.


    "That''s exactly what I mean." Lauren admitted straightforwardly.


    Lucia smiled even more deeply and nced at Eve who was chatting with Daphne nearby. She said,


    "If we deal with them, Miss Davidson will inevitably be affected too. Are you willing?"


    Lauren was perceptive and stared intently at Lucia after hearing this question. He brought up the sentence he had mentioned before,


    "You know who I am, right?"


    "So what if I do? So what if I don''t?" Lucia retorted back at Lauren while also implying a slight usation towards him. When it came to love affairs, he can move heaven and earth, but when it came to friendship, there was still room for improvement.


    "Lucia..." Since Lucia had said it, Lauren would be stupid if he didn''t understand.


    "I''ve known Arthur for eight years now. We missed each other for five years in between until we met againter on and fell in love purely based on fate alone, not mentioning all the hardships that came afterwards, which only we ourselves knew about. So I understand how much you cherish women who can make your heart beat faster. Lauren, Arthur nor I don''t me you."


    Lucia looked seriously into Lauren''s eyes, which made him feel unsure of how he should respond considering everything she had done so far. Although it was said that it was for his own interests, in the end, which one was not defending his own heart for Eve?


    "Don''t get too moved though," joked Lucia seeing how helpless yet guilty looking Lauren''s face was. "I graduated from MIT too, so technically speaking were alumni."


    The conversation was out in the open, and Lauren''s identity was no longer a secret. Lucia''s yful tone made Lauren chuckle as he couldn''t help but ask, "Arthur... he must be mad at me, right?" "With his personality, if I hadn''t stopped him, he probably would havee looking for you to argue," Lucia replied. When she mentioned the person who held her heartstrings, her smile softened into something gentle and serene.


    "So that means L..." Once everything became clear to him, Lauren thought of L - the woman who had been deceiving him from the start.


    "You''re going to me her? She came back from the USA just for you. She was afraid you''d do something wrong. But when she saw how things were between you and Eve... like us, she hopes that you two will end up together forever. Don''t let some unworthy people or things ruin your happiness."


    "I understand now. I should thank her," Lauren said with a smile.


    "The most pressing issue now is how to cure Eve''s illness. Only when she can break free from Nia can you rx a little," Lucia said seriously.


    "I''ve been seeking medical experts worldwide who can treat this illness. There should be some progress soon enough. However, even though Eve knows about Nia''s character ws and dependence on others too much... she still trusts Nia blindly."


    As soon as Eve was mentioned again, worry crept onto Lauren''s face.


    "I''ve wanted to talk about this with you for a while now," Lucia said. "Nia doesn''t have any sisterly feelings towards Eve at all - not even hesitating to threaten you in exchange for her health sometimes! Sometimes it''s better off dealing with short-term pain than long-term suffering. Maybe it''s time for Eve herself to discover the truth."

 Chapter 1035 Secretly Pointing

    Chapter 1035 Secretly Pointing


    After listening to Lucia''s words, Lauren couldn''t help but turn her head to look at Eve, who was smiling beautifully. He seemed unable to make a decision.


    "Anyway," Lucia noticed Lauren''s hesitation and continued, "those who do wrong will eventually suffer the consequences. Nia and Kevin won''t be able to escape for long. You just need to take care of your little flower and deal with anything thates upter."


    "That''s all we can do," Lauren had always been a proud figure since childhood, able to control everything around him. The only person who could make him hesitate was Eve.


    Although Eve and Daphne were chatting happily, their eyes couldn''t help but nce at Lucia and Lauren. What were they talking about for so long?


    "You really like that gentleman?" Daphne used to be naive too, but now she could see through Eve''s thoughts with just one nce.


    Eve blushed slightly and didn''t deny it when she lowered her head.


    Seeing Eve''s shyness in her eyes, Daphne smiled and said, "No wonder you looked at Lucia strangely earlier. Don''t worry. Lucia has Arthur already. There is nothing between them."


    "I''m not..." Eve wanted to exin herself quickly but seeing Daphne smiling knowingly made it seem too deliberate. So she lowered her head again in shyness mixed with timidity.


    This girl was too easy-going. Daphne thought humorously in her heart before saying, "Eve, your introverted personality matches perfectly with that gentleman''s outgoing nature. If you two are really interested in each other, then sometimes you also have think about him."


    Eve didn''t understand why Daphne said this, but before she could ask any questions, both Lauren and Lucia returned back from wherever they went off earlier.


    "Sorry for taking up your time," said Lucia teasingly towards Eve.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Lauren gave a helpless look towards Lucia, wondering why did she have tease poor girl every time?


    Lucia winked at Lauren before saying, "I still need apany her here so I''ll leave you two alone now." With that statement, both of them left.


    "Howe you get along so well?" asked an envious looking Lauren towards Eve''s direction after watching how well they got along together earlier on.


    "Well... she has a simr personality like mine... and I never had many friends before..." replied Eve. Not only did she have no friends. Because Eve was seriously ill, not only dropped out of school early, but also gradually lost contact with the friends she made at school at that time. In fact, she was eager for friendship.


    "In that case, let me get contact information from her so both of you can talk more often then!" Lauren felt sorry for the silence between Eve''s brows, so he said.


    "No need," Eve said yfully. "We already exchanged contact information earlier."


    Lauren raised an eyebrow seductively and leaned down to whisper in Eve''s ear, "Why aren''t you being more forward with me?"


    Eve felt Lauren''s warm breath on her face and blushed deeply.


    Lauren noticed Eve''s shyness and smiled even wider.


    Eve was a simple-minded person, just like Daphne who was also open about her feelings. Ever since the day Daphne reminded her that Lucia and Lauren were not involved romantically, Eve had let go of that worry. She even secretly searched online and found out that Lucia did indeed have a loving boyfriend with whom she had two children. It seemed like she was making a big deal out of nothing.


    But... why did Lauren tell her about her sister''s situation in private? This still bothered Eve.


    After the sry dispute passed, it turned out that Lucia could quickly quell the protests, which disappointed Nia and Kevin who had miscalcted.


    "If we knew they could settle this so quickly, we should have pretended to investigate," Nia now regretted not doing anything earlier as she med Kevin, "Now we haven''t done anything yet. It''s only a matter of time before Luciaes after us."


    Kevin nced at Nia slightly displeased but still spoke gently, "I really underestimated them. I wanted to use this opportunity to make Lucia give up Stable Growth but I didn''t expect..."


    "Okay okay," seeing Kevin admitting his mistake himself, Nia knew she should not to be too harsh on him so she leaned softly against him saying, "I''m not ming you or anything. It''s just our situation is awkward now with Casper causing trouble for us while Lucia and Arthur are watching us closely since Stable Growth has been sold off already... what should we do?"


    "Why worry?" Kevin raised an eyebrow saying, "We have an ace up our sleeve. Worst case scenario is having your sister follow along with Lauren back to Mexico where wealth is abundant beyond just Stable Growth."


    Kevin''s ambition was higher than the sky itself.


    However, Nia disagreed, "You''re simplifying things too much! What kind of family does Laurene from? Even if we''ve never been there ourselves, there must be some news reports on TV! With their background going there would be like walking on thin ice. One wrong move could mean death! We should focus instead on using him for climbing higher positions."


    Nia rarely made such insightful analysis which convinced Kevin as he changed his tune, "You''re right."


    "You need to take control of Eve. She''s known Lauren for almost three months now, and they haven''t even slept together yet. How can this rtionship be stable? You need to ''persuade'' her," said Kevin. "That''s just her personality. She only knows how to act like a chaste woman, but if she had already been in Lauren''s bed, would we still have to grovel before him?" replied Nia with frustration. "Don''t show this kind of emotion in front of Eve. I''ve been sweating for you several times already. Don''t let her see that you don''t have any feelings for her," Kevin reminded with a frown.


    "I know. I''ll be careful,"zily promised Nia as she twisted her waist and entangled herself with Kevin, forgetting all about his words.


    Nia had beening to the hotel frequently these days, and Eve had something on her mind. When she saw Nia, there was always a hint of flicker in her eyes. However, Nia didn''t care about Eve''s emotions at all and didn''t bother paying attention even if she noticed anything...


    "Eve," pulling on Eve''s hand with an ambiguous expression on her face, Nia asked, "Have you... you done... with Lauren?"


    "What do you mean?" Eve didn''t understand anything and couldn''t catch onto Nia''s implication at all.


    What an idiot! Inwardly cursing at Eve''s stupidity, Nia still patiently hinted at it again, "You know between men and women...what can happen?"


    This time Eve understood what was being implied. Her face turned red as she quickly covered it while scolding, "What are you talking about, Nia?!"


    "Why are you shy around your sister? You''re already twenty years old! If it weren''t for your body holding you back then, maybe you would''ve had many boyfriends by now. This kind of thing will happen sooner orter." said Nia patiently

 Chapter 1036 Listening To Slander

    Chapter 1036 Listening to nderContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Eve listened to her sister''s words, her eyes getting teary. She couldn''t even speak a word.


    "Eve, I''m not saying this to criticize you, but your personality is too introverted. Do you really think Mr. Osade has the patience to wait for you? If I''m not mistaken, he should often make intimate gestures towards you. Men treat women they like in this way and you should respond ordingly," Nia advised.


    Although Eve was shy, she took her sister''s words to heart. Indeed, since they had talked about their feelings for each other, Lauren had be increasingly fond of being close to her. But he... had never forced her.


    "Nia, Lauren has never forced me..." Eve said foolishly.


    "Silly girl! He still has the patience now but if you want your rtionship with him to be stable and strong like glue between two people, then don''t always resist him too much or it will cool his feelings towards you and harm your rtionship," Nia continued persuading her.


    "But I''m not ready yet..." Eve replied shyly.


    "Just let things go naturally; what do you need preparation for?" Nia saw that Eve was finally wavering and continued encouraging her, "Just follow his lead."


    Eve thought long and hard before finally nodding slightly. She buried herself in shyness without noticing the triumphant smile on Nia''s face.


    In recent days, Lauren noticed that there seemed to be something different about Eve. For example, when they walked together, she would asionally take the initiative to hold his hand or when he approached yfully, she didn''t always run away every time anymore - he liked this change very much but felt that something was off.


    With a sister like Nia, Lauren had no choice but be cautious; he didn''t want Eve''s original innocence destroyed by Nia.


    After just finishing dinner that day, Lauren prepared to take Eve back into her room when suddenly a lot ofnterns slowly rose outside their window. Thesenterns were shining brightly against the night sky, making them look very beautiful even causing curiosity in both of them so he called over a servant asking,


    "What are those lights outside?"


    "Oh those arenterns. Today is Singles'' Day where some young single people have been putting up thesenterns since who knows how long ago, hoping they can find someone special," The servant respectfully answered.


    "I see." Lauren couldn''t helpughing because Mexico didn''t have anything like Singles'' Day.


    "Yes sir." The servant replied obediently.


    Lauren looked at Eve, who was staring at thenterns with fascination. Suddenly, Lauren had an idea.


    "Eve, since you like thesenterns so much, why don''t we go up to the rooftop and see them from there?"


    "The rooftop has benches and lounge chairs for guests to use. If you don''t mind the cold up there, it''s a great viewing spot," said the attendant when he heard Lauren''s suggestion.


    "Eve, do you want to go?" Lauren asked Eve.


    "Yes!" Eve turned around excitedly and replied, "Thesenterns are just too beautiful."


    "Okay, let''s go back to our room first and get our jackets. We can''t afford to catch a cold," Lauren said carefully.


    "Okay." Eve smiled back.


    Half an hourter, wearing thick jackets, Eve and Lauren sat on the bench on the rooftop. Behind them was a blue pool of water while in front of them was Athegate''s entire night view. The shining lights of eachntern rose slowly but were no less impressive than those on the ground.


    Eve had been living in seclusion for a long time; even ordinarynterns could make her feel nostalgic. Even if it was freezing outside at night, she still wanted to watch them rise slowly into view. Seeing how fascinated Eve was with watching these lights rise up into view one by one made Lauren reach out his hand and pull her jacket closer together around her neck while warning,


    "Be careful not to catch a cold even though you love watching this so much."


    Even minor illnesses could have serious consequences for someone like Eve.


    Feeling warm inside from what he had done for her made something stir within Eve as she leaned over onto his shoulder, which caught him off guard since she usually didn''t act this way towards him. "Eve?" Although he didn''t dislike having her depend on him like this, he knew that it wasn''t really part of who she was as a person.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like me leaning against you?" Hearing confusion in his voice made Eve feel somewhat aggrieved. "It''s not that I don''t like it but..." He couldn''t quite put into words what exactly bothered him about this situation.


    "Just what is it then?" It seemed that nothing would stop her from getting down to brass tacks now as she stopped looking at all those beautiful lights above their heads, just so that she could look directly into his eyes instead.


    "Eve... you''re naturally shy buttely you''ve been more willing than ever before when ites down approaching me first or being close by my side, which makes me happy of course. But, I hope this change isn''t because someone else told you something about us or anything else rted because I love who you are. The original you. Not some other version created by anyone else," said Lauren seriously. Hearing these words caused something inside of Eva stir deeply within herself and making all sorts of emotions bubble forth uncontrobly, until they were written inly across every inch upon face! It was indeed Nia, and Lauren remembered Lucia''s warning to him. So he deliberately led Eve to think,


    "Eve, did your sister ask you to be more proactive towards me?"


    Eve didn''t have suchplicated thoughts. Seeing that Lauren had already guessed it, she silently nodded and said,


    "My sister told me that I''m too shy and that two people who love each other should have a stronger rtionship. I''ve always been too shy to get close to you, which will make us gradually drift apart. After thinking about it, I think my sister is right, so..."


    Although she was honest about her feelings, Eve still blushed with shyness while saying these words.


    Lauren sighed lightly and took Eve''s hand saying,


    "Eve, don''t you think your sister has ulterior motives in advising you? Since the day I met you for the first time, your personality has always been like this. Your shyness and avoidance. But I like them all. And I never wanted to force anything on you or treat you as a casual girl. If I didn''t have patience, then how could wee this far? You really shouldn''t change yourself just because of what she said."


    Lauren spoke so seriously with gentle brown eyes shining warmly at Eve who suddenly realized how foolish she had been all along.


    Yes! She had always been introverted and shy from the beginning but he still wanted to stay by her side without any need for her changing herself. "Maybe my sister only wants what''s best for me," but when it came down Nia advising her on this matter, Eve would always believe in her. Upon hearing this statement from Eve, Lauren couldn''t help but frown as he realized how much trust Eve ced in Nia unnecessarily.

 Chapter 1037 Seeking Help

    Chapter 1037 Seeking Help


    However, Eve finally confessed and Lauren breathed a sigh of relief. He smiled and said, "But she did one thing right. I really do like you being close to me."


    "Lauren..." Eve couldn''t look into Lauren''s eyes anymore and quickly lowered her head. But this time, in the drunken night sky, Lauren wouldn''t let her escape again.


    Eve''s first kiss was finally given to Lauren. But because Lauren kissed her, for three days straight she couldn''t bring herself to look at him directly in the eye. It made him both heartbroken and amused but at least she had returned to her usual self.


    Libby had been staying in Athegate for almost three months now. Even if she was slow on the uptake, she slowly realized that her son always found reasons for her to stay longer than nned. What was even stranger was that every time they spoke on the phone, his husband expressed how much he missed her but never once came to visit while she stayed away from home this long for the first time.


    With doubts still lingering in her mind, Libby couldn''t help but ask Casper about returning back home again just as he seemed upsettely, which led him to snap back at his mother when asked about it. "What? Do you not like your own son? Nia ran off with someone else so are you saying that my own mother doesn''t want to stay by my side?"


    Libby had never seen Casper so angry before, which caused a wave of fear wash over here as she stuttered out an excuse, "But your father is getting older now and I can''t leave him alone..."


    "What does he need taking care of? He has plenty of subordinates around him while I''m constantly surrounded by enemies here in Athegate! To make matters worse, people are making fun of me being cuckolded! This is when I need you by my side more than ever, mom! Why don''t you understand?" Casper softened his tone slightly after seeing how pale Libby''s face turned from fear. However, Libby continued testing his patience as she forced herself forward, "But you''re busy everyday now so we only get together once a week. I''m bored staying here all alone. I should go back home satying with your father."


    Even though Libby wasn''t actually his biological mother, there were limits even Casper could take before snapping back fiercely, "Mom! I''m keeping you here out of filial piety towards you! Don''t leave me when I need you most or else..."


    "Or else what?" In his eyes, Libby saw an intense anger brewing within them, causing even her voice lowering down into seriousness too.


    "Mom," Casper suddenlyughed, with a hint of disdain in hisughter. He reached out and ced a hand on Libby''s shoulder, saying, "You rest well. I will make sure my subordinates take good care of you. You just need to rx."


    Libby had been with her husband for many years and had also been involved in the underworld. At this moment, she could see the threat in her son''s eyes clearly and dared not think about leaving.


    "I understand. I will stay here with you properly, but..." Libby''s thoughts sank as she raised her hand to touch the hand that Casper had ced on her shoulder. She smiled lightly and said, "You shoulde back more often to keep mepany."


    Casper thought his intimidation was effective andughed, "Of course."


    "I made soup today. I''ll go get it for you," Libby said lovingly as she removed Casper''s hand from her shoulder and walked straight towards the kitchen. However, when she turned away from her son, the smile on her face disappearedpletely.


    After this conversation, Casper even more tantly ordered his subordinates to apany Libby at all times; even if she made a phone call, they would inquire about it - their monitoring intentions were clear - which caused Libby to start nning.


    Another week passed by, before using boredom as an excuse for staying at home, Libby persuaded her son into agreeing that she could go out for a walk alone without anyone following along. Since Casper was cautious, he agreed outwardly while having his subordinates follow closely behind instead.


    However, when she really got outside, it wasn''t possible for any of Casper''s underlings to control anything, let alone someone like her who was actively trying not be found. Amidst bustling streets within moments they lost sight of each other.


    The subordinate immediately contacted Casper, exining what happened, which caused him to fly into a rage. Casper ordered Leon''s men over there immediately so they can search together while he called himself only finding that he couldn''t reach anyone since all lines were busy or shut off, causing him an ominous feeling inside.


    Meanwhile, during multiple inquiries already conducted by now, Libby had arrived at Webbex Group building front entrance. After thinking things through thoroughly, she realized how she didn''t have any acquaintances or friends around except Lucia whom she met once before and who seemed kind-hearted gentle person getting along well with both Nia and their child too. So, maybe Lucia can help answer some questions?


    When Lucia learned from Gracie that Libby hade to thepany to find her, she was also very surprised. If her guess was correct, Casper should have sent someone to watch her all the time. If Libby could take risks to herself, she must have noticed something, so Lucia dared not ignore her. Gracie hurried Libby to her office.


    Libby walked straight into Lucia''s office, her face still showing signs of panic as if Casper could find her at any moment.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Mrs. Wood, what brings you here?" Lucia quickly greeted Libby and pretended to be unaware of her current state.


    "Um..." Even after sitting down, Libby was still restless and forgot to respond to Lucia''s greeting.


    Lucia remained silent and had Gracie bring hot tea for Libby. It wasn''t until the warmth of the tea filled her hands that she began to calm down slightly. Turning towards Lucia''s warm smile helped ease Libby''s nerves. Knowing time was running out, she spoke up,


    "Ms. Webb, I have something I want to ask you."


    "What is it? Please go ahead, Mrs. Wood."


    "Well... it was originally a personal matter but since I couldn''t find anyone else to ask..."


    "Just say it outright, Mrs. Wood. As long as it is something I know about, I won''t hide anything from you," Lucia smiled reassuringly.


    Lucia''s smile had a magical power that put people at ease, which allowed Libby to voice out her doubts while Lucia exined everything in detail for her.


    Two hourster when Casper''s subordinates found Libby outside an open-air coffee shop. Upon seeing them, she immediatelyshed out,


    "You''re unbelievable! You got lost in the city center and made mee look for you instead! My feet are tired from all this walking just so I can rest here!"


    Libby scolded the subordinate who initially monitored her harshly before continuing on with a softer tone.


    "Mrs. Wood, why did you turn off your phone?" The subordinate lowered his head guiltily before asking quietly.


    "It can''t be helped if my phone ran out of battery but don''t worry about it anymore. Casper sent someone else looking already so let''s just go back." With a nonchnt tone in response, Libby left with them without another word spoken between them again.

 Chapter 1038 Go Meet Him

    Chapter 1038 Go Meet Him


    When Libby returned home in the afternoon, Casper asked her about what happened when she got lost. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with her expression, he finally rxed. However, because of this incident, he had a reason to prevent her from going out again.


    After Casper left, Libby became cold and didn''t show any smile on her face.


    At the end of work hours, Arthur came to pick up Lucia as usual. It was then that Lucia told him about Libby''s visit earlier that day.


    "So you''re saying even she is suspicious of Casper?"


    "Her suspicion is only based on his strange behavior. She can''t imagine that the person in front of her isn''t actually her son. So she asks him about things he did before and from the look on her face, it seems like Casper has been lying to her all along. She finds it hard to believe who he really is," Lucia exined.


    "I''ve been thinking about how we can expose Casper''s true identity for a while, now but if he doesn''t slip up himself, then we have no way of proving anything against him. The police won''t investigate just based on our word alone, so the only people who can expose his identity are Mr. and Mrs Wood," Arthur said with a smirk as an idea formed in his mind.


    Lucia agreed with Arthur''s n, "That''s right! Now that Libby already has doubts about him, if we could convince Miles, then everything would be easier."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "But we don''t know how much Miles knows yet," Arthur added.


    "Why not just ask him directly?" suggested Lucia with a yful smile as she looked at Arthur.


    The next day, instead of going into work at theirpany headquarters like usual, both Lucia and Arthur boarded a ne headed for Lepus together after making sure Kane would manage theirpany well while they were gone. Onboard the ne, they received an unexpected surprise too!


    As soon as they sat down, Lauren called out their names from behind them, causing both Lucia and Arthur to turn around quickly looking surprised!


    "Lauren?!"


    "I must have made quite an entrance if I can see those expressions on your faces!" Lauren teased them yfully before taking a seat opposite them both.


    "What''s wrong with my expression?" asked Arthur coldly looking at Lauren suspiciously. "We''re strangers, aren''t we?"


    "Arthur! You weren''t always this stingy." Laurenughed lightly, reminding them both of old times past.


    After hearing this, Arthur finally showed a hint of a smile on his face and teased Lauren back, "So, are you finally willing toe see me?"


    Lauren had been feeling guilty about this matter and couldn''t speak when Arthur asked him.


    Lucia looked at Arthur, then at Lauren. She found it amusing and decided to help Lauren out by asking intentionally, "Last time we met your subordinate on this flight too. We also found out that you had already arrived in Athegate. So what? Are you interested in Miles too?"


    Lauren smiled and said, "Of course. I can almost confirm that Casper is Jacob. As soon as I arrived here, I started investigating the Wood family''s background. Dely came overst time for business but unexpectedly ran into you guys and missed something important."


    "Tell us about yourte investigation results," Arthur said while crossing his arms.


    Lauren became serious and began to talk about his investigation process, "After L came to find me, I searched for newly immigrated people nationwide. Soon enough, I discovered a suspicious group of people who were traveling together with generous spending habits. However, at the time I did not think they were Jacob''s group because L gave me his photo but he was not among them."


    "It wasn''t untilter when my subordinates reported that a group of people hired a local stic surgeon with high pay that made me realize what Jacob was up to," he continued.


    "I have been keeping an eye on their movements ever since then until they left the country. After handling my family affairs back home, I followed them here but unexpectedly..." "You didn''t expect to meet your little flower," Lucia finished off for Lauren.


    Feeling guilty again after seeing Arthur''s expression change slightly, he said, "I bumped into Eve there. I nned to visit you in a few days'' time but didn''t expect her to be Nia''s sister. Arthur, I know you me me for hiding things just because of one woman, but there is always an unexinable sympathy towards her within myself. It''s my first-time feeling like this towards another woman, so please forgive me." "So you chose to ignore our friendship?" Of course Arthur never med Lauren; he just wanted to tease him.


    "Arthur... I..." This time around, Lauren couldn''t say anything again so Lucia spoke up once more, "Mr Davies! Stop teasing him now! It took him so long just meet up with us!"


    Teasing? Only now did Lauren look up only noticing how muchughter was evident on Arthur''s face realizing he hadn''t meant anything by it - leaving him speechless yet amused all at once. This couple really...


    Since Lauren knew that Arthur didn''t me him, he felt no guilt. He was always a reckless person anyway.


    With her arms crossed, Lauren leaned back against the seat and locked eyes with Arthur. At first nce, their auras were very simr - one naturally cold and the other always arrogant - both were prominent figures.


    Lucia''s gaze shifted between the two of them as she couldn''t help butugh. No wonder they had be friends; their auras were so simr and powerful that they could appreciate each other.


    "I mean, how long are you guys going to stare at each other like this?" Lucia teased both men at once.


    Upon hearing this, Arthur and Lauren''s expressions suddenly became awkward as they looked away from each other ufortably.


    Lucia couldn''t help but chuckle even more as she asked Lauren, "So are you nning on meeting Miles with us this time?"


    "I can tell Miles the truth," Lauren replied confidently. "The real Casper should have already been killed by now; he doesn''t need to be threatened by Jacob anymore."


    Lauren''s words made sense, but Lucia still had some doubts, "Miles is stubbornly self-reliant. Even though we warned him before, he still refused to believe it until now. He has always believed that his son is still alive and I understand his pain. Even if there is only one percent chance of saving his son, he will try everything possible to do so. So even if you tell him the truth yourself, he may not easily believe it; instead he may suspect our motives."


    "The bond between father and son is stronger than anything else," Arthur said after pondering for a moment. "I understand Miles'' struggle and conflict about this matter too well myself. This time when we go see him again, just mention Libby looking for you before - let him think it over himself - we can''t force him."


    "Then what use am I?" Lauren couldn''t help saying.


    "You''re definitely useful," Arthur smiled reassuringly at him while speaking thoughtfully after pausing for a moment, "As long as you choose your words carefully enough to hint at him."

 Chapter 1039 Exclusive Gentleness

    Chapter 1039 Exclusive Gentleness


    When Miles received Lucia''s call, he hesitated for a long time before answering. Upon hearing that they wanted to meet with him again, Miles felt exhausted both physically and mentally. However, he still agreed to the meeting and arranged to see them at his home.


    Upon arriving at the Wood Residence, Lucia couldn''t help but marvel at how extravagantly it was decorated. "Miles is a proud man who has umted so much wealth throughout his life. Ultimately, it will all be passed down to his son," she thought to herself. "If he were to find out about Casper''s death, it would undoubtedly weigh heavily on him."


    "It''s all Jacob''s doing," Arthur said in a low voice.


    "That''s why we can''t let him get away with it!" Lauren chimed in.


    As they spoke, the three of them entered the Wood Residence and saw Miles sitting on the sofa waiting for them. When Lucia saw him, she raised an eyebrow in surprise. Thest time she had seen Miles he was full of energy and vitality; now he looked worn out and defeated with white hair framing his face.


    "Mr. Wood, your guests have arrived," one of Miles'' trusted aides announced as they led Lucia and herpanions over towards where Miles sat slumped on the couch.


    "Please sit down," Miles said weakly without even bothering to acknowledge Lauren by name or show any interest in who he was.


    Lucia didn''t beat around the bush; after all, she was Libby''s only person whom she had spoken with before their meeting today.


    "Mr. Wood, I met Mrs. Wood yesterday."


    "What?" For once there was some life back in Miles'' eyes as he asked eagerly, "You''ve seen Libby?!"


    "Yes, she just asked me some questions about Casper. I found it suspicious so I came here right away."


    "What did she ask you?!" Miles asked anxiously


    "She asked me several things rted to Casper. Although at that time, she didn''t exin why, judging from her expression, she seemed very nervous. Mr. Wood, you are already doubting Casper. What exactly happened?" Lucia observed Miles'' expression while asking this question


    "She knew nothing from beginning..." Miles sighed deeply. "If even Libby suspects something... I''m afraid... it must be getting more obvious..."


    "Mr. Wood, could you tell us directly what exactly do you suspect about Casper?" Arthur interjected


    Miles almost opened up about his suspicions but then thought better of it when considering that there might still be hope that his son could still be alive somewhere out there. So instead, Miles swallowed back what he wanted say during this critical moment.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Arthur and Lucia exchanged a nce before turning their attention to Lauren. He nodded slightly and began to speak.


    "Mr. Wood, let me introduce myself. I''m from Mexico, and Lucia and Arthur asked me to help find Jacob''s whereabouts. Unfortunately, I didn''t find him there, but I did meet your son..."


    "What?! You met Casper?!" Miles eximed in shock.


    "Yes, I did. But at that time, Casper was already surrounded by a group of thugs who were involved in shady activities. Later on, he used his wealth to buy various identities for his subordinates before they all returned home together," Lauren exined discreetly.


    Miles was speechless for a moment as he tried to process the information.


    "As Casper''s mother, she should know him better than anyone else. If even she has doubts about his character... Mr. Wood, you might want to consider whether there is more going on here," Lucia suggested gently.


    "What are you trying to say?" Miles asked coldly with red eyes.


    "You know what we''re talking about deep down inside. If you still have doubts about this matter, please talk it over with Casper as soon as possible," Lucia replied calmly while reminding Miles of the truth without forcing him into anything.


    Miles remained silent for a while before finally responding, "I''ll think about it."


    "In that case, we won''t disturb you any longer." With those words from Arthur and a nod from Lauren, they stood up and said goodbye before leaving the room. Lucia nced back at Miles with mixed emotions as she walked out of the Wood Residence alongside herpanions.


    "Miles probably already knows everything," she whispered softly after they had left the house behind them.


    "If he didn''t know anything, he wouldn''t have aged so much in such a short period of time. He loves his son too much," Arthur sighed deeply.


    "Don''t worry too much about him. I''ve looked into the Wood family''s background, and Miles himself is not exactly an upright person. He has caused countless people harm. Eve used to be devoutly religious, but if there really are gods out there, this may be their punishment towards him." Lauren spoke bluntly without showing any sympathy towards Miles'' situation.


    "Lauren, you''re only kind-hearted towards Eve, right?" Lucia teased him lightly.


    "Of course," Lauren replied nonchntly. "Do you expect me showpassion towards that old man?"


    "He has a special identity, and growing up in that kind of environment must have made him a bit colder than ordinary people," Arthurughed. "It''s probably difficult for him to feel sympathy towards Miles." "So, Eve is the more special one, isn''t she?" Lucia said with a mischievous smile, her starry eyes shining brightly.


    "I reminded Eve to pay attention to Nia''s words and actionsst time. Let''s see what she thinks about it," Lauren always had a touch of tenderness in his eyes when talking about Eve.


    "This can''t be rushed," Lucia said. "Let her think for herself."


    "Alright, let''s talk about itter if there''s anything else." Arthur suddenly realized that the three of them were chatting at someone else''s doorstep and smiled.


    "Arthur, let''s have some drinks tonight. We haven''t hung out in ages," Lauren put his arm around Arthur''s shoulder on an impulse.


    "Take your hand off me." Arthur nced at Lauren''s hand and said.


    "Lucia, let me tell you something. I used to put my arm around his shoulder all the time back in school days. He was always so cold like this every time but he couldn''t shake me off," Lauren spoke with some childishness as if he had returned to his youth again while facing old friends like Arthur; perhaps those times at MIT were the purest moments of his life?


    "Oh really? Then tell me more about his past experiences because whenever I ask him directly he always dodges the question or changes topics," Lucia leaned against Arthur''s side and turned her head towards Lauren.


    "There are too many stories! Let me tell you one by one." Lauren answered cooperatively.


    Arthur found himself sandwiched between them as they teased each other non-stop but he couldn''t help smiling throughout their conversation.

 Chapter 1040 Reunion Of Husband And Wife

    Chapter 1040 Reunion of Husband and Wife


    After Lucia and the others left, Miles remained sitting on the couch in a daze until his assistant called out to him, snapping him back to reality.


    "Mr. Wood, do you have any idea why Arthur and his crew came here? They didn''t make much sense," asked his assistant.


    "They were just trying to get under my skin," Miles replied with a pained expression. "They probably suspect Casper''s true identity butck concrete evidence. Only Libby and I can expose the truth. Otherwise, even if they know what''s really going on, they won''t be able to do anything about it."


    "I see," said his assistant thoughtfully. "So what are your ns now?"


    "I''m most worried about Libby," Miles fretted. "If she goes looking for Lucia, it means she already has doubts about our so-called son. If she can''t resist seeking confirmation from Jacob himself... I fear for her safety."


    "Is Jacob capable of harming your wife?!" eximed his assistant in shock.


    "He''s capable of anything," Miles stated firmly as he mmed his hand down on the table in frustration. "No, I have to go save Libby! I''ll book a flight right away and head over to Athegate!"


    Miles arrived at Nia''s apartment with little warning or notice beforehand and was only met by twockeys who couldn''t stop him or his team from entering before quickly retreating and calling Casper for backup. Upon seeing her husband suddenly appear before her eyes like this, Libby was ovee with mixed emotions - joy at seeing him again but also sadness at all that had happened since theirst meeting - tears streaming down her face uncontrobly.


    "Libby... you''ve been through so much pain..." Miles murmured softly as he took in the sight of her crying form.


    Although touched by her husband''s words offort, something seemed off about them when she heard through tear-filled ears; thus prompting Libby to ask,


    "Why do you say that? How could you possibly know how much pain I''ve been feeling while being here with our son?"


    Miles found himself momentarily speechless as he looked into those tearful eyes filled with suspicion; then finally spoke up after gathering himself together.


    "Casper hasn''t arrived yet... so maybe this is a good time for us both talk things out." He paused briefly before continuing, "I''ve noticed that ever since we reunited with our ''son,'' he seems different somehow - not like the obedient boy we once knew anymore - even you seem different too..."


    Libby listened intently as Miles spoke these words which only served further fueling suspicions within herself regarding their supposed child; ultimately leading up towards an inevitable confrontation between them all...


    Miles had been involved in both the light and dark sides of life, having had many mistresses in the past. However, for many years now, he only recognized his wife and their son Casper. In the end, he pitied her.


    So Miles didn''t answer his wife directly. Instead, he asked her if she noticed anything unusual about their son. When Libby saw that Miles was concerned about this matter, she knew they wouldn''t be able to talkter when Casper arrived with someone else. So, she told him what she had discovered - especially Leon''s recording. To her surprise, Miles was shocked after listening to it.


    "Miles, are you okay?" Libby worriedly held her husband''s hand as she saw him trembling.


    "I..." Miles was about to say something when they heard amotion at the door - it turned out that Casper hade with someone else.


    "Dad," seeing Miles and Libby sitting on the couch looking unusual - especially since Libby still had tear stains on her face - Casper asked calmly, "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing to Athegate? I could have picked you up."


    Miles felt chills down his spine upon hearing Casper''s hoarse voice; he didn''t even want to turn around.


    Seeing that something was wrong with her husband''s expression, Libby quickly stood up and went over to Casper before wiping away any tears from earlier, "Casper, your dad hasn''t seen me in a long time so he came over just to check on me. He knew you were busy so he didn''t notify us beforehand."


    "Is that so? Dad," said Casper as he stared at Miles'' back while emphasizing "dad".


    Miles clenched his fists tightly before loosening them again; after taking a deep breath inwards did he finally turn around with a calmer expression, "Casper, your mom has been taking care of you for four months now while staying at Athegate. I missed her terribly but also worried about StandHill, which is why I came by for a visit... Do I need your permission?"


    Casper stared intently into Miles'' eyes before ncing briefly at Libby who looked slightly frightened due to the situation. Suddenlyughing out loud, he said, "Dad! Look what kind of things areing out of your mouth!? You''re here now so our family can reunite together again! But since I''m still your son, shouldn''t it be my job picking you up instead? That''s why I asked unnecessarily. Why did you take it seriously?"


    "Miles, look! It''s because our son is filial!" Quickly following suit after hearing this statement from their son did Libby try easing up some tension within the atmosphere.


    "I know how filial our son is," replied Mile solemnly, "But if we haven''t seen each other for several months, then why hasn''t Casper recovered yet? Does he really need such long-term care from you?"


    Libby didn''t know Miles'' intentions and couldn''t answer for a moment. She had no idea that her husband and "son" were already in a fierce battle of wills.


    "Dad, I''ve been away for years and missed you guys so much. That''s why I want to stay by your side even more now that I''m back. But Athegate has great resources, and I can''te home. So, I begged Mom to stay with me out of filial piety. Why do you make it sound like I''m forcing her?"


    Casper wasn''t afraid of Miles at all, let alone the fact that he held his son''s life in his hands.


    Miles walked towards Casper step by step, staring at him until he reached him. He then patted his shoulder heavily and said,


    "I see now. Maybe I was overthinking things."


    Casper nced sideways at Miles'' hand and smiled, "Of course not! We don''t need suspicion between father and son. By the way, you just got here without eating yet? Mom, let''s go out today as a family to celebrate Dad''s return."


    "Great idea!" Libby couldn''t help but feel happy when she saw her family reunited again.


    "Dad, shall we go?" Casper put his arm around Libby intentionally while looking at Miles.


    Miles'' eyes darkened as he followed them silently to an upscale restaurant in the city center where they dined together. During the mealtime, Miles watched as Libby happily chatted with Casper while feeling tortured inside but dared not show any signs of it on his face.


    "Miles, why aren''t you eating?" Libby noticed her husband wasn''t eating anything but instead kept staring at herself and their son.


    "I''m fine," Miles replied casually, "I just don''t like these dishes."


    "Well then let me order some new ones," Casper immediately showed off his "filial piety".N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 1041 Returning To A Calm State Of Mind

    Chapter 1041 Returning to a Calm State of Mind


    "No need, this is enough to eat," Miles said, ncing at Casper.


    Libby felt the awkward atmosphere between father and son again, so she quickly said some kind words. Only then did Miles start to use his fork and Libby finally rxed.


    "I''ll go to thedies'' room for a moment. You two can chat," Libby wanted Miles and Casper to be alone together and cultivate their long-lost father-son rtionship, so she got up under the pretext of touching up her makeup.


    As soon as Libby left, Casper''s smile froze instantly before disappearingpletely.


    "Tell me, why did you suddenlye to Athegate?" His attitude towards Miles was arrogant and contemptuous at this point.


    "You kept Libby trapped in Athegate for almost four months. Can''t Ie see her?" Miles lowered his head and ate his food one bite at a time without looking at Casper''s face.


    "Is that all there is?" Casper knew that Miles was cunning. How could he suddenly act out after holding back for so long?


    "What else can I do?" Miles slowly raised his head with a bleak look of sadness in his eyes.


    Casper snorted coldly after ncing at him. "Since you''re here anyway, we might as well keep ying our game. But if you want to tell Libby the truth, it''s fine too. I''m not afraid of her leaving me because she knows your son is in my hands."


    Miles'' eyes darkened when he heard this statement while staring at Casper for a few moments before finally silently lowering his head again and eating whatever dish it was that had no taste whatsoever. At this point, Libby returned, seeing that the atmosphere had improved significantly, which made her breathe easier once more.


    That night, Casper sent both Mile sand Libby back to Nia''s apartment and then simply left, taking everyone with him including the original guard who he assumed wouldn''t let real-Casper get away from them. Miles appeared even more depressed once Casper left. Libby didn''t expect their son would withdraw people but after they all left, she hurried over to her husband and asked,


    "Miles, is there anything else you haven''t told me today before Casper came?"


    "What do you mean?"Miles'' eyes were scattered as he said softly.


    "Just... what did you want to say before Casper showed up?" Libby looked nervously at her husband. She felt like something big must have happened.


    When Miles heard the name "Casper", his body trembled, and mixed emotions surged within him. He forced himself to calm down when he saw his wife''s worried expression and blurted out,


    "It''s nothing. I just wanted to ask if you were doing well. I was nervous because I didn''t want Casper to worry about it."


    "Really?" Libby was skeptical and asked, "What about what I said? Do you think our son really has some kind of problem?"


    "I''ll stay here for a while to observe him. I know what he''s been doing in Athegate, and if he''s determined to improve himself, it''s inevitable that he''ll resort to some dirty tricks. I''ll test him for a while before making any decisions," Miles said in a deep voice.


    "Are you staying too?" Libby immediately smiled and happily linked arms with her husband. "I''ve been so bored here alone, and Casper doesn''te very often. Now that you''re here, it''s great." Listening to his wife''s happy words, Miles felt even more troubled than before. But one idea had already formed clearly in his mind.


    Lauren hadn''t talked much with Arthurtely because of Lucia''s presence, so the three of them decided to stay in Lepus for an extra day and returnedter than Miles did.


    At the airport saying their goodbyes as usual while keeping their identities secret from each other, Arthur received a call from Kyle informing him that Miles had arrived at Athegate. He then told Lauren, "Miles will take care of Jacob''s matter himself from now on. All you have to do is take care of Eve."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I understand." Lauren smiled back at him.


    "Be careful with Nia not hurting her again; your little flower spirit is getting better every day so Nia will surely try something else," Lucia couldn''t help but remind him.


    "Thank you Lucia." Lauren sincerely thanked her knowing full well that he came all the way here just to deliver this message personally wasn''t without purpose; Davonnis Corp was a financial empire in New York City so he wanted Arthur''s cooperation against by using Jacob''s information earlier, but now all he could think about was Eve.


    "No need for thanks; we''re parting ways now but feel free to contact us if anythinges up," Lucia smiled as she linked arms with Arthur and left together.


    Lauren returned alone back at the hotel lobby when suddenly someone lunged towards him from the side. His years-long self-defense training instincts kicked into gear as he quickly pushed away whoever it was just in time seeing who she was through his peripheral vision.


    Still shaken up by what happened moments ago, Lauren quickly embraced Eve who ran towards him eximing,


    "Luckily I stopped myself just on time or else I would have hurt you!"


    Eve looked up at him smilingly despite having worried about why he left without telling anyone beforehand. He left only Stoffer and Dely behind guarding her, which never happened before whenever he went out alone.


    "So, not feeling shy anymore?" Lauren intentionally hid his whereabouts and yfully teased Eve, who quickly withdrew her hand but was soon pulled back by Lauren.


    "I thought you were going to keep hiding from me," Lauren continued teasing.


    Eve''s face turned red, but she didn''t forget to ask about Lauren''s whereabouts, "Lauren, where did you gost night?"


    "Why? Are you checking up on me now?" Lauren continued to tease her.


    "Who''s checking up on you? I''m... I''m..." Being teased by Lauren made Eve too shy to even say "worried about you."


    "I know you''re worried about me," finally releasing Eve from his teasing, he feared that her little face would turn any redder, "I had some urgent mattersst night and didn''te back. But didn''t I tell Stoffer and Dely to take care of you?"


    Eve was sensible and knew when not to push it. She wouldn''t force herself into asking where exactly Lauren went as long as he came back safely.


    Seeing how sensible Eve was being, a sigh escaped from within Lauren. Arthur had mentioned itst night - that he would eventually have to return home. Was it really a good idea bringing such an innocent person like Eve into such aplicated environment? How long could he protect her for?


    "Lauren, what are you thinking?" Innocent as ever, Eve couldn''t understand the dilemma in his mind.


    "It''s nothing. Have lunch yet?" With a smile on his face, he changed the subject.


    "Yes..." they chatted away while walking upstairs together.

 Chapter 1042 Tension Mounts

    Chapter 1042 Tension Mounts


    As he was escorting Eve back to her room, Lauren casually asked her a question as if it were nothing.


    "By the way, when I wasn''t here yesterday, did your sistere by?"


    "Yes," Eve sweetly smiled and replied, "and she brought me new medicine."


    Lauren raised an eyebrow, a hint of hostility floating between his brows, which startled Eve who had been staring at him.


    "Lauren, why are you angry?"


    "It''s okay," Lauren replied calmly, "It''s rare for her to be so concerned about you."


    "My sister has always been concerned about my health," Eve was puzzled, but the smile on her face became even sweeter when she thought of her sister, "My body has improved a lot recently, and I have never felt so good mentally. It''s all thanks to you and my sister taking care of me carefully."


    Lauren chuckled softly and gently stroked Eve''s hair by her ear, his eyes mysterious and unclear.


    It seemed that he needed to give her a push and motivate her.


    When Eve was being taken into the room, Lauren took the opportunity to secretly take Nia''s well-prepared medicine and instructed Stoffer to buy new ones tomorrow. He then brought the bag of medicine directly to the small vi where Nia and Kevin currently resided.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Nia and Kevin were tossing each other on the bed. When they heard the door being knocked, the two lost their interest in an instant. Nia''s face flushed, and she put on her pajamas and went to question the person who knocked on the door.


    "Asshole, who let you disturb us?!" Seeing the maid from the vi knocking on the door, Nia raised her hand and pped her while cursing.


    "It''s me..." Lauren said coldly to Nia, who was pping the maid as he had already gone upstairs.


    Nia''s hand was suspended in mid-air, her face a mixture of embarrassment and frustration.


    "You go down first," Lauren said to the trembling maid.


    The maid, who had been granted amnesty, hurriedly fled. At this moment, Kevin heard some noise and got off the bed. He casually wrapped a nket around his waist and came over. "Nia, what''s going on?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Lauren''s cold and stern expression.


    Lauren nced at Nia and Kevin''s appearance, and said coldly,


    "Come down and see me when you''re dressed."


    After speaking, he turned around and left, leaving Nia and Kevin looking at each other. The two quickly changed their clothes and went downstairs to the living room. Lauren was sitting on the sofa waiting for them now.


    "Did youe in person for something?" Nia felt a bit uneasy as her arrogant behavior was just witnessed by Lauren.


    "Here are your medicine back," Lauren said as he threw the medicine Nia had bought onto the coffee table.


    "Mr. Osade, what does this medicine that Nia purchased for Eve mean?" Kevin asked calmly, pretending not to know anything.


    "Do you think I need to exin myself?" Lauren replied coldly, without even looking at Kevin.


    "I..." Nia instinctively wanted to defend herself, but was immediately stopped by Kevin''s raised hand. He gave her a look that told her not to speak out of turn.


    "Nia, you know how I feel about Eve and how many times I''ve helped you because your blood can alleviate her condition. That''s all there is to it. We agreed that I would help you and in return, you would donate blood for Eve. But outside of that..." As Lauren spoke slowly and deliberately, he fixed his gaze on Nia, "I won''t tolerate any of your tricks."


    Nia pursed her lips and slowly lowered her eyes under Lauren''s sharp gaze.


    He knew!


    Her heart skipped a beat as she tried toe up with an excuse when she saw Lauren stand up slowly and walk directly towards her. She couldn''t help but tremble slightly; even her lips turned pale.


    Lauren towered over Nia as he looked down at her with contemptuous eyes while even Kevin remained silent in fear. He said, "I''m sure... you''ve also checked my background before. Of course, I know you can''t find out everything about me. However the Osade family''s name is well-known in Mexico. My methods are more than just talk! Don''t think that just because we''re in this country means I can''t deal with you if necessary! The only reason why I have helped both of you so many times is because Eve trusts youpletely. If anything happens now then Nia - let''s just say there will be no ce left for your burial!" Lauren had always been domineering since childhood; it was impossible for someone like Nia who was an ordinary person to resist him or say anything under his intimidation tactics.


    But Kevin had other ideas.


    "Mr. Osade," he said calmly. "Nia and Eve are sisters after all. Sometimes she resorts to some tricks only for self-preservation purposes without really wanting harm anyone else... We did this only because you love Eve deeply while we don''t have any solid rtionship with you. We hope you will be magnanimous enough not to me us."


    "What excuse do have after doing something like this?" sneered Lauren as he looked sideways at him.


    "But," continued Kevin firmly, "Nia has never refused donating blood for Eve whenever needed. As long as she''s around, nothing bad will ever happen to Eva. Mr. Osade, you should understand this better than anyone else."


    "If it weren''t useful, then do you think I would still bother helping both of you?!" retorted Lauren coldly.


    "So..." Nia had been listening for a while, and her ambition surged once again. She slowly raised her gaze and said, "Please don''t me us, Mr. Osade. After all, only my blood can save Eve."


    Nia was aware of her special status and finally calmed down.


    Lauren looked coldly at Nia and couldn''t help butugh, "You finally dare to speak your mind."


    "Why wouldn''t I?" Nia had had enough of being suppressed. She suppressed her fear deep down inside and spoke loudly,


    "I never hide my intentions. I used to be a clear-headed person too, but when could Lucia ever let me go? Reynolds approached me because of her. Spencer took me because he wanted to anger her. Even Jacob is obsessed with her! We are destined to be enemies! Yes, I used Eve as leverage against you, but if you want to save her, then you have no choice but to help me. And I''m not afraid that you will tell the truth to Eve. Even if you do tell her, she will still wholeheartedly defend me."


    "Nia, you''re despicable," Lauren gritted his teeth.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m only doing this because Lucia forced my hand," Nia''s fighting spirit rose as she spoke, "I know that there must be something special between Arthur and you. I''ve never asked for your help in dealing with Lucia - just some money or effort from you won''t hurt you much."


    "So you knew..." Lauren''s eyebrows raised high. If he hadn''t tried hard to suppress himself, he would have choked Nia by now.


    "Okay then, Nia," Kevin came out at the right time, trying to ease the tension between Lauren and Nia. "Mr. Osade is going to be our brother-inw in the future so why bother offending him?"

 Chapter 1043 Turning The Tables

    Chapter 1043 Turning the Tables


    Nia rolled her eyes and looked away without saying a word.


    "After this blood transfusion, you are not allowed to interfere with Eve''s treatment anymore. If there is another time, even though your blood type is rare, it''s not impossible to find another donor!" Lauren red at Nia and warned her before turning around and disappearing into the moonlight.


    Nia finally breathed a sigh of relief after Lauren left. But when she slumped onto the couch, her body began to tremble slightly.


    Lauren''s gaze just now was as if he wanted to kill Nia! How could Nia not be afraid when she thought of Lauren''s identity? "Nia, what you said just now was too blunt. It would be easy for Lauren to kill us." Kevin also spoke with fear in his voice.


    Nia red at Kevin angrily. "Weren''t you the one who spilled everything first?"


    "I just wanted to make our position clear. I didn''t expect that you couldn''t hold back from speaking out right away," Kevin replied coldly while feeling unhappy about Nia ming him for everything.


    "Now even Lauren has hostility towards us..." he continued before being interrupted by Nia pounding on the couch in anger.


    "It''s all because of Lucia! She won''t let go of Stable Growth! We''re stuck between a rock and a hard ce!" Nia eximed furiously.


    "Lucia is a problem we''ll have to deal withter. Right now we need to solve Casper first. If we''re still under his control, then there won''t be any point in trying anything against Lucia," Kevin said as he suddenly came up with an idea that made his eyes darken slightly.


    "What can we do right now?" asked Niall sullenly.


    "Come here, let me tell you..." Kevin leaned close to whisper into her ear while exining his n slowly but surely.


    After hearing it all, excitement lit up on Nia''s face as she pped happily. "What an amazing idea! Without you, I really wouldn''t know what else I could do."


    Kevin hugged her tightly feeling pleased with himself; it seemed like he had already seen their future prosperity.


    As autumn winds blew through making the weather colder day by day until winter solstice arrived; approaching year-end meant everypany was busy doing theirst quarter summaries and nning for next year''s goals. Arthur and Lucia were each busy running their ownpanies - Arthur owned Branch of Davonnis while Lucia ran Webbex Group- they were both so busy so they barely had time for themselves.


    Their son and daughter lived in New York City so Arthur nned on going over there together during Christmas season once things settled down; thus even if they workedte into the night or reversed sleep schedules, it didn''t matter much since both their offices were located within each other''s homes, meaning they often worked together side-by-side without disturbing one another.


    Sinceing to Athegate, Miles had been using the excuse of supervising Casper''s work to visit Stand Hill almost every day. Although he had no real power there, everyone knew he was the father of the CEO and his reputation within thepany was high. No one dared to stop him, and many high-level executives even reported their work to him for unknown reasons.


    Casper was extremely annoyed by this behavior, but Miles insisted on doing it. He had no legitimate reason to stop him, so when he heard that Miles had even checked thepany''s ounts that day, his dissatisfaction exploded. He called Miles into his office and coldly asked,


    "I call you dad in front of outsiders, but don''t push it too far! How dare you secretly check thepany''s ounts!"


    Miles had be much more stable during this time and didn''t care about Casper''s anger. He calmly replied,N?velDrama.Org content.


    "What? I invested most of the Wood family''s assets here. Technically speaking, I am still thergest shareholder. What''s wrong with checking the ounts?"


    Miles spoke confidently and left Casper at a loss for words for a while before finally finding his voice again,


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to!"


    "What can I be up to?" Miles responded nonchntly as if he regained hisposure from before.


    "Even if your ounts have problems, can I report you? Although my son is in your hands now, reporting you won''t save him but will cause me huge losses. Do you think I''m that stupid?" Casper stared at Miles'' expression without being able to refute what he said because it made sense. After all, Miles was always greedy for wealth and wouldn''t waste money like that.


    "Furthermore," Mile continued with a serious face, "after observing recent events closely and receiving reports from senior management, I found out that you are stubbornly self-reliant and trust people like Leon who are not fit to managepany affairs. If it weren''t for senior management helping them clean up their mess, StandHill would have already been ruined!"


    "How I use my staff is none of your business!" Casper sneered coldly.


    "I heard that back then, you managed JTP Group very well. I hope you won''t let my investment go down the drain." Miles stood up as he spoke, "Alright, Libby is waiting for me at home." With these words, Miles turned around and left without looking back, leaving Caspar alone in his office thinking about everything that just happened between them.


    "Miles!" Casper chased after him, frustrated that he couldn''t confront him. Instead, Casper gave him a stern warning before Miles left the office, "Don''t forget that your son is still in my hands. You can patrol thepany all you want, but if you do anything to harm me, be prepared to face the consequences."


    Miles slowly turned around with a hint of sadness in his eyes but refused to back down. "If it weren''t for this situation, do you think I would still be standing here talking to you?"


    Casper was caught off guard and tried to argue back but watched as Miles walked away. He mmed his fist on the table in anger.


    Leon had been waiting outside and only entered once Miles had left. He cautiously asked Casper if he had given Miles a warning.


    "Forget it," Casper sighed heavily and spoke coldly. "Let him wander around freely. If he goes anywhere else, I won''t feel at ease anymore. But from now on, if he ever checks ourpany''s ounts again, inform me immediately and monitor both him and Libby''s every move."


    "Understood," Leon replied respectfully.


    "Oh right," Casper continued tapping his fingers on the desk surface thoughtfully while speaking again about Lucia and Arthur''s families being in USA for Christmas soon. "They''re likely going to leave Athegate soon so they could reunite with them during this time period, which means we need some ideas on how best we could make things difficult for them since we''ve already fallen out with them."


    "Yes," Leon nodded obediently but couldn''t help wondering what kind of n their boss coulde up with when even he didn''t have any ideas himself.


    "What about Nia and Kevin?" Casper sat down finally asking while tapping his fingers against the desk surface once more.


    "They''re behaving themselves so far; livingfortably at Lauren''s vi he arranged for them without any issues except Kevin who frequently travels between Stable Growth, though always apanied by someone. That makes it hard for us to get close enough without being noticed." Leon reported back finally feeling like he was contributing something useful atst!

 Chapter 1044 Teasing Each Other

    Chapter 1044 Teasing Each Other


    Casper made a heavy knock on the table and let out an uncontroble sigh before spitting it out.


    Although he had already returned to his home country and was standing at Athegate openly, he was still restricted everywhere, which was really frustrating!


    Seeing that the boss was in a bad mood, Leon quickly changed his tone and said tteringly,


    "Boss, we now have a solid foundation of resources from the Wood family. Actually, we can restore JTP Group''s former glory without provoking Davonnis Corp and Webbex Group. Why bother..."


    Before Leon could finish his words, Casper mmed the table and looked up with a furious expression on his face. Leon quickly lowered his head in response.


    "What the fuck are you talking about?!" Casper was furious and shouted at Leon, "Have you forgotten the days I spent in the USA?! Have you forgotten that I can''t even publicly acknowledge myself as Jacob now?! And you want me to just endure it?!"


    "Boss, that''s not what I meant..." Leon defended himself with a look of grievance.


    "What do you mean then?!" Casper thundered, continuing to curse. "Even if I''m willing to tolerate, what about Miles?! He already knows my identity. Can he let me go?!"


    As Casper continued to scold Leon, his head lowered more and more. At this moment, he really wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    "My revenge is imperative. Don''t let me hear such disheartening words in the future! Get out!" Seeing Leon''s obedient look, Casper became even more irritable, and he grabbed a document and threw it at him. Leon didn''t dare to hide and survived the blow before daring to escape.


    Casper was restless and his thoughts were constantly shifting, all focused on how to harm Lucia and Arthur.


    Another week had passed, and there were only five days left until Christmas. Arthur and Lucia had finally finished their work, so they invited friends to gather at home and also told them that they were nning to go to the USA.


    Before dinner, Juliana and Kane, Eduard, and Daphne arrived as scheduled. Lucia and Arthur were usually quiet people, but they became lively when their friends gathered together. Peter was delighted to see this scene and felt a myriad of emotions in his heart.


    Before, Arthur was cold and almost friendless. Peter had taken care of him in Athegate for many years, and his home was always empty and lifeless, like a mere house that could amodate people. However, since he met Lucia, Arthur''s temperament had gradually be much gentler. Later on, he made many friends. Now seeing himughing and joking with Eduard other friends made Peter cannot help but feel emotional.


    "Eduard, when are you going to hold your wedding? Don''t keep Daphne waiting." Arthur liked to tease Eduard the most. They didn''t know each other very well in the business before, but they became friends through Lucia and Arthur found out about this yboy''s personality was very lively. The twoplemented each other, and their rtionship was getting deeper and deeper.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Whatever, worry about yourself," Eduard gave Arthur a disdainful look.


    Julianaughed and said, "Daphne, you can''t let Eduard get away with this. If he doesn''t give you a grand wedding, don''t spare him!"


    Daphne blushed at the thought and looked down shyly. It made Eduard''s heart itch.


    "You have child and yet you still drool over your woman. Mr. Burton, can''t you be more reserved?" Arthur teased.


    "Isn''t Lucia giving you the same look? How can I not react?" Eduard didn''t hide his affection for his woman and even retorted back.


    Arthur chuckled and hugged Lucia who couldn''t stopughing.


    "Daphne''s personality is simr to Nia''s sister - quiet and shy." Seeing Daphne blush again, Lucia couldn''t help but think of Eve. "By the way, didn''t you exchange contact information with her? How''s your conversation going?"


    Speaking of Eve made Daphne smile mischievously as she lifted her head up to say, "Her personality does match mine well because she has been homebound due to illness. She is very innocent but still able to distinguish right from wrong. She even suspected something between Lauren and Lucia before but after I exined it all to her, she wasn''t concerned anymore."


    Arthur heard this with a meaningful nce at Lucia who quickly lowered her eyes while sticking out her tongue before continuing the conversation to shift Arthur''s attention.


    "Did she mention anything about Nia?"


    Daphne replied, "Of course! She sees Nia as an older sister whom she trustspletely in every word thates out of her mouth. Sometimes Eve even hints that I should help you make things easier for Nia by not ''bothering'' or ''troubling'' her."


    "Bothering or troubling?" Even Luciaughed at herself saying. "Eve probably doesn''t know that every time something happens where Nia escapes danger it was because of me."


    "Nia probably thinks it was all Lauren''s doing," guessed Daphne.


    "Poor Lauren has really had a hard time dealing with such bad luck," Juliana sighed in sympathy.


    "Oh yeah! Although Lauren is looking for medical experts around the world now, we should also keep an eye out just in case. If Eve doesn''t need blood from Nia, then things will be much easier," said Lucia excitedly.


    "That''s possible," Juliana immediately agreed saying. "I remember there was a professor in college who specialized in studying this disease. I''ll ask him when we meet."


    "Great! We''ll ask Lauren for Eve''s medical records so that we can show them to that professorter on." As soon as they started talking about this topic, Lucia became very enthusiastic again.


    At that moment, Arthur, who had been embracing her all along, spoke softly, "Lucia, you really care about him..."


    "Arthur..." Luciaughed. She couldn''t escape his jealousy.


    "Haha, look! Mr. Davies is jealous!" Eduardughed uncontrobly and invited everyone to appreciate Arthur''s jealous expression. "Weren''t we just talking about it with Lauren earlier?" Lucia leaned obediently in Arthur''s arms and said with a smile: "Don''t be jealous." "Hmph!" Arthur snorted with his nose up in the air. His proud appearance amused everyone.


    "Mr. Davies, dinner is ready." Just then, Peter walked into the living room and said.


    "Let''s go eat! You guys can starve but my Daphne and baby can''t." Eduard stood up first and carefully helped Daphne up. Daphne blushed as she shook off Eduard''s hand while muttering, "It''s only been two months; you don''t need to help me."


    Upon hearing this remark, Eduard could only follow behind his woman dejectedly. His appearance again made everyoneugh.


    Naturally enough, friends gathered together happily; Lucia and Arthur also announced that they were leaving Athegate soon. Lucia entrusted Kane with managing Webbex Group in a serious manner, which made Kane feel embarrassed.


    They talked all night long; each person went home eventually. Lucia and Arthur personally saw their friends out one by one at the door.

 Chapter 1045 A Kind Reminder

    Chapter 1045 A Kind Reminder


    Leaning against Arthur, Lucia''s gentle expression showed in her eyebrows, "Finally, we can go see Teddy and the baby."


    "The baby is already eight months old. If we don''t name her soon, she''ll really be called ''baby'' for the rest of her life. Let''s take care of it this time," Arthur said with a gentle smile.


    "Mm-hmm," Lucia softly agreed. The night wind was cold, but snuggling up to Arthur kept her warm.


    Two dayster, Lucia and Arthur set off for New York. On the way there, Lucia made a special stop at Dekee Hotel to see Lauren and get Eve''s medical records. Unexpectedly, there was a small incident in between.


    Lucia never beat around the bush when she went to see Lauren; she went straight to his door as usual. But coincidentally enough, Eve saw her.


    "I haven''t even knocked on his door yet..." Luciaughed inwardly as her hand hung in mid-air.


    Eve looked like a mouse seeing a cat when she saw Lucia and instinctively wanted to retreat back into her room. But Lucia stopped her, "Miss Davidson, since you''ve seen me already, at least say hello?" Eve pursed her lips and could only reluctantly mutter, "Hello Ms. Webb..."


    It reminded Lucia so much of Daphne that she didn''t think Eve was annoying.


    Lucia walked up boldly to Eve. Because of how tall she waspared to petite Eve - half-a-head taller than her - she was staring at what little bit of head space that remained above Eve''s head before saying with amusement,


    "You look better these past few days. Has your illness improved?"


    "Thank you for your concern, Ms. Webb. I''m doing slightly better." Her voice was low like a mosquito buzzing around their ears.


    "There''s something I want to ask you, Miss Davidson. Do you mind answering?" continued Lucia with another smile on her face.


    "What is it?" asked Eve quietly.


    "You know what my rtionship is with your sister, right?" asked Lucia.


    "Yes," replied an even quieter voice from Eve.


    "If you know that much, then why didn''t you tell her that I knew Lauren?" questioned Lucia again.


    Eve froze momentarily as mixed emotions ran through herself about this question which had troubled herself for quite some time now, without any clear answersing out from within herself.


    "Do you also sense something strange going on here?" asked Lucia leaning forward towards Even gently without any hostility or aggression behind those words.


    Listening to Lucia''s voice, Eve couldn''t help but look up and meet her eyes.


    Lucia''s starry eyes were so beautiful, especially when she smiled with a hint of coldness. Even if Eve didn''t want to admit it, the voice in her heart was clear: someone with such clear eyes couldn''t be a bad person... But could her sister be one?


    Eve''s conflict was written all over her face, and the more Lucia saw through her, the deeper she smiled meaningfully as she straightened up and said,


    "I am an only child and may not understand the intimate rtionship between sisters, but I know that right and wrong cannot be blinded by family ties. They will not use this to make things difficult for someone they love."


    Every word from Lucia entered Eve''s heart, but she couldn''t answer.


    Just as they were talking, Eve''s phone suddenly rang in her hand. She answered it only to find out that her sister had arrived at the hotel and was now calling to ask her to open the door while riding up in the elevator. In a hurry, she said yes before hanging up. Then she said to Lucia, "My sister ising. You must go!"


    Lucia raised an eyebrow with a smile. It seemed that even though Eve had conflicted feelings about their situation due to family ties, deep down inside she still knew right from wrong.


    But now was not the time for Nia to discover them. So, without hesitation or politeness whatsoever, Lucia turned around towards Lauren''s door knocking hard on it.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Lauren! Quickly open this door for me!"


    In just seconds, Lauren''s door opened slightly, allowing Lucia enough space push herself inside quickly closing it behind herself once again.


    Seeing Lucia like this made Lauren touch his nose which almost got hit asking,


    "Why are you so nervous?"


    "I chatted with your little flower earlier," Lucia exined smilingly then corrected herself, "No wait... I actually came here specifically looking for you."


    After speaking those words, Lucia satfortably on Lauren''s sofa without any sign of being a guest at all.


    Lauren smiled helplessly, reached out to lock the door behind Lucia and entered the living room. Seeing her leisurely sitting on the sofa and pouring tea by herself, he smiled, "What did you talk about earlier?"


    "You''re so nervous about what we talked about? Don''t you want to know why I came looking for you?" teased Lucia mischievously while sitting beside himughing softly. She fully knew how many times he fell into these traps already.


    Seeing that Lauren wasn''t falling prey again, Lucia sighed yfully,


    "Just reminding your little flower to pay attention to her sister''s character. I didn''t say anything, so don''t worry," Lucia said with a slight smile.


    Lauren remained silent.


    "Arthur and I are nning to go back to the USA for Christmas. It might be a while before wee back. You mentioned that you were looking for an expert to treat Miss Davidson''s blood disease. Well, I have a friend who knows an expert who specializes in this type of illness. I''ming over here specifically to get Miss Davidson''s medical records and pass them on for him to review and see if there are any good treatment options."


    Upon hearing this, Lauren''s calm expression finally broke down as he became excited.


    "Really?!"


    Lucia smiled and nodded.


    Lauren was ecstatic; it was rare for this stern man to show such excitement on his face. He sighed,


    "I''ve been sending people out looking for experts, but since it hasn''t been my area of expertise, there hasn''t been any progress made so far. Having someone who specializes in these types of illnesses is the best thing that could happen! Thank you so much, Lucia!"


    "Well, we don''t need to thank each other between us two," Lucia said with a smile still on her face. "I just hope your little flower gets better soon."


    "After Nia leaves, I''ll go get the medical records. You can stay here until then," Lauren said with a smile.


    "What? Are you going over there yourself?" Lucia immediately saw through Lauren''s intentions.


    "Nia neveres over without causing trouble when she visits Eve. Even though I can''t stop her froming temporarily, stirring things up is still possible."


    "So you''re leaving me here all alone as your guest?" Lucia teased him yfully.


    "You''re not just any guest," Lauren replied with a slight smile before getting up and leaving the room.


    Lucia''s expression grew even more amused as she watched him leave.


    Lauren never knocked when entering Eve''s room; he simply pushed open the door without hesitation only seeing Nia holding onto Eve''s hand talking about something while Eve looked troubled. "What are y''all talking about?" Lauren asked nonchntly upon entering the room.

 Chapter 1046 Exposing OneS True Nature

    Chapter 1046 Exposing One''s True Nature


    Nia was about to ask Eve and Lauren how things were progressing when Lauren suddenly barged in. Nia quickly changed her mind and smiled, "I''ve been neglecting Evetely, so I came to check on her." "Is that so?" Lauren asked while looking at Eve.


    Eve''s eyes wandered, a blush on her face. She seemed hesitant and unsure of what to say. Nia nudged her arm with an elbow, and she finally responded with a simple "yes."


    Lauren sighed inwardly at the foolish woman before sitting down next to them on the sofa.


    Nia felt frustrated as she couldn''t ask what she wanted over the phone but didn''t want to do it in front of Lauren either. She pretended to be concerned about Eve''s health instead, asking how she was feeling while avoiding eye contact with Lauren.


    Eve thought her sister cared for her well-being and talked about herself in detail while thanking her for his care.


    However, this insincere conversation wouldn''tst long under Lauren''s watchful gaze.


    Soon enough, Nia found an excuse to leave; however, before they could go their separate ways, Lauren offered to escort Nia out himself.


    Nia raised an eyebrow discreetly as this was unprecedented treatment from him; it seemed like he had started being wary of her.


    But there was no point dwelling on it now; all she could do was awkwardly thank him before leaving together towards the elevator.


    Lauren walked ahead of them while Eve held hands with her sister intimately behind him. As they passed by his room, the door suddenly opened up by itself! A coquettish voice came from inside, "What took you so long?"


    At hearing this voice full of flirtationing from inside his room made Nia frown deeply as she stared wide-eyed at her sister beside her who looked extremely wronged. Instantly, Eve lowered her head. Lauren couldn''t see Nia''s expression behind him as he approached the door saying, "Wait for me a bit longer," then closed it naturally without any hesitation or exnation whatsoever. He turned around nonchntly towards the sisters saying, "Let''s go."


    Nia''s expression was absolutely priceless at this moment. She looked incredulously at Lauren, who remained calm and even had a slight smile on his lips. Nia felt like her brain wasn''t functioning properly. Did she want to ask something?


    Nia didn''t dare to speak up and could only smile and say, "Oh, I see you have guests. I''ll just have Eve take me down to the lobby and I''ll get a car back myself."


    "Sure." This time, Lauren didn''t insist on anything as he pushed the door open in front of Nia''s eyes and entered the room. Before he closed it behind him, she heard him whisper softly, "I''m back." As soon as Lauren entered the room, Nia grabbed Eve by her arm with a pale face and headed towards the elevator without saying a word until they reached the lobby where she sternly asked Eve, "I''m asking you! Howe there was a woman in Lauren''s room?!"


    Eve''s gaze drifted around uncertainly; of course she knew that voice from earlier belonged to Lucia who intentionally raised her tone so that no one would recognize it was her speaking. She wondered why Lucia did such things.


    Seeing Eve looking guilty made Nia instantly furious as she rudely squeezed her arm while asking, "Does he often bring women back?!"


    "Nia... you''re hurting me..." Poor Eve said hesitantly while wondering if she should tell her sister that it was Lucia but what happened next left her speechless.


    "You stupid fool!" Thinking that Eve had confirmed everything for sure now, Nia gritted her teeth angrily while cursing harshly,


    "You can''t even watch over Lauren! What kind of man is he? There must be many women flocking around him all day long but all you know how to do is act high-and-mighty! If you''d slept with him earlier, then maybe your rtionship would havested longer between you two! But nooo... now look at what happened - all these vixens are crawling into his bed! Do you think he still cares about someone like you?! If he doesn''t care about you anymore, then why would he help me?! You idiot!"


    Nia became more and more angry as she scolded, ignoring the passers-by''s sidelong nces and even Eve''s red eyes.


    Tears of grievance swirled in her eyes, and Eve, with a look of surprise and injustice, asked,


    "Nia, are you just trying to use me to get Lauren to help?"


    As the words fell, tears followed and slid down.


    Eve''s blunt question instantly woke up Nia, who was in a fit of anger. She realized that she had spoken her true feelings out of anger and saw that people around her had stopped to look at her.


    She quickly grabbed Eve''s hand and led her to a corner. After only a few steps, tears the size of beans were rolling down Eve''s face.


    Avoiding the gaze of others, Nia finally calmed down a bit. She looked at Eve''s pitiful appearance with disgust before taking a deep breath and putting on her good sister face again. She took her sister''s hand and sincerely apologized,This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Eve, just now I was too angry and said the wrong thing. Please don''t take it to heart, okay?"


    Eve looked at Nia with tears in her eyes, not saying a word, her small mouth stubbornly pursed.


    Nia knew that Eve had doubts in her heart, so she immediately exined,


    "I was so angry because Lauren has been unfaithful to you, and I also med you for not working hard. I didn''t expect that he seemed to be considerate of you, and the two of you confessed your rtionship. Behind the scenes, he even brought a woman back. As your sister, how could I not be angry for you!"


    Eve''s eyes flickered, but she remained silent.


    Nia was getting anxious. Did Eve really start to doubt her? It seemed that ordinary persuasion was useless. She secretly bit her lip, and tears streamed down her face from the pain.

 Chapter 1047 Inciting Sisterhood

    Chapter 1047 Inciting Sisterhood


    Tears streamed down Nia''s face as she held Eve''s hand tightly.


    "Eve, do you really doubt your own sister? We are blood sisters, and I have told you that I need Lauren''s help in Athegate. But my concern for you is genuine. As your sister, don''t I want you to be happy with the man you love? But Lauren is not a naive boy anymore. He even flirts with other women in front of you! How can I let him hurt you like this?"


    Eve was finally moved by Nia''s words and whispered, "Nia..."


    Nia knew she had made progress and continued persuading her sister.


    "If you think I''m using you, and since Lauren has another woman anyway, then why stay with him? Come with me now; let me take care of everything for you."


    Should she leave or not? Eve hesitated for a moment before her tears stopped flowing.


    Seeing this opportunity to convince her sister further, Nia said eagerly, "Let''s go pack your bags right now!"


    "Nia... I..." She couldn''t bear to leave Lauren behind because he didn''t have another woman; it was Lucia.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Raising an eyebrow at Eve''s hesitation, Nia asked, "Is it because you don''t want to leave?"


    Looking at Nia innocently, Eve couldn''t bring herself to say those three words.


    "That''s why I''m angry! He treats you like that but still makes it hard for you to leave him! Seeing my little sister being bullied like this makes me so upset!" Nia spoke earnestly. "I understand... Nia." Eve nodded silently.


    "Okay then, don''t cry." Nia wiped away her tears gently before apologizing, "I raised my voice earlier, but listen carefully when I talk next time, okay?" "Mhmm." At this point, Eve could only nod along obediently.


    Thinking that she had convinced Evepletely, Nia continued saying many kind things while they both dried their eyes before leaving Dekee Hotel together. Nodding goodbye as she watched her older sibling walk away, Eve felt a heavy sense of doubt clouding over what used to be clear, simple eyes. Meanwhile, on top of the tall building, Lucia was receiving moral condemnation from Lauren.


    "Do you have to let Nia know on purpose?" Lauren looked helplessly at Lucia who was sitting leisurely on the sofa. Lauren couldn''t help but slightly med her. "What are you worried about? Your little flower knows it''s me." Lucia replied with a smile and didn''t care much.


    "Even if she knew..." Lauren''s brows furrowed deeper and deeper, before he was interrupted by Lucia.


    "I reminded her before I came here, and let her find out what kind of character her sister has. I deliberately made a noise to force Nia. Based on what I know about her, she must think you have other women, so she would be furious and expose her true nature. Do you believe that Eve''s eyes will be red when shees back?"


    Lauren''s eyes darkened. That was why he med Lucia. "This has to be done slowly. Why do you provoke Nia?"


    "This is not a TV series, and we don''t need to expose the truth episode by episode," Lucia said with a straight face, "Nia has always been evil, and I will take action against her sooner orter, but I don''t want to make things difficult for you and Eve, so don''t me me."


    Lauren understood what Lucia meant, but...


    "I know you love your little flower. I''llfort herter." While speaking, Lucia returned to her naughty look.


    As soon as Lucia finished speaking, it was as if a good deal had been discussed. There was a knock on Lauren''s door.


    Lucia smiled and gave him a wink. Lauren opened the door helplessly. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Eve standing at the door pitifully. In addition, there were still tears in the eyes that had not been wiped away just now, and the tip of the nose was also red.


    Eve ignored Lauren, walked past him to Lucia, and asked,


    "Why did you do that just now?"


    The frail little flower even spoke softly when she questioned her.


    Lucia smiled, stood up and asked Eve,


    "Don''t you know why I did this? Lauren and Arthur were ssmates. He came to Athegate for some private matters between me and Arthur, but this matter involved Nia, so he has been hiding his whereabouts and not contacting us. If I hadn''t met him by chance, I''m afraid I still don''t know he''s here. Who do you think he''s for?"


    Eve''s eyes moved slightly, and her heart touched.


    "Love him, so don''t make things difficult for him." Lucia said softly, avoiding Lauren. Then she walked outside and said goodbye to Lauren, and then left the room without any hesitation. Leave it to this couple with a bumpy road.


    Lauren didn''t keep Lucia, because he was concerned about Eve at this time. After closing the door, he walked to Eve and asked,


    "What are you crying for?" Lauren asked with concern for Eve, without prying too much.


    "It''s nothing," Eve wiped away the tears from her eyes and stubbornly replied.


    "You don''t just cry for no reason. Did your sister say something to you?" Lauren asked, both sympathetic and amused.


    "No!" Eve quickly shook her head in denial. "My sister didn''t say anything to me."


    Since Eve didn''t want to talk about it, Lauren didn''t press the issue any further. After all, Lucia had already warned her about Nia''s character and whether or not she wanted to acknowledge it was up to her. Either way, Lauren would always have her back.


    Back in her room, Eve sat silently on the couch for a long time with unfocused eyes staring at theputer on her desk. Eventually, she slowly got up and did something she had been hesitant about doing for a long time.


    The next day, Lucia and Arthur left Athegate, leaving all official business in Kane and Kyle''s hands. On the ne to New York City, Lucia was impatiently eager.


    "Every time I see our baby girl it''s only through video chat! I wonder if she has gained weight or grown taller," Lucia said anxiously.


    "Of course," Arthur smiled lightly. Although he wasn''t showing it, his eagerness matched that of Lucia''s.


    High above thousands of miles ofndmasses, they flew towards New York City with their longing hearts leading them there.


    On 21st, after their departure from Athegate airport, theynded safely in New York City where they were greeted by their family butler who had watched over them since childhood; his kind heart neverckingpared to Mr. and Mrs. Davis''.


    "Mr. Davies! You''re finally back! Mr. Davies and Mrs. Davies are waiting at home."

 Chapter 1048 Arrival In New York

    Chapter 1048 Arrival in New York


    At three in the afternoon, Lucia and Arthur finally arrived at the Davies Manor. The car drove through a beautiful and elegant garden directly to the front of the main house. As soon as they got out of the car, Edwin and Sophie, along with Theodore and their baby, greeted them in the living room.


    "Teddy! Baby!" As soon as she saw her children, Lucia''s eyes instantly turned red. She had missed them so much while being separated by thousands of miles. Now that they were right in front of her, Lucia couldn''t keep calm anymore. With a single call, she was filled with emotion.


    "Mommy! Daddy!" Theodore rushed down from the stairs like a little rabbit on an arrow''s path towards his parents'' arms before Edwin could stop him from falling down.


    The little man had grown taller and more mature but still couldn''t help crying when he saw his parents.


    "Teddy good." Holding her son tightly in her arms while tears streamed down her face uncontrobly; Lucia''s voice choked up with emotion.


    Arthur was moved beyond words; even this usually cold and self-contained man couldn''t help but feel emotional as he knelt down to hug Theodore''s shoulders gently asking, "Teddy, do you miss me?"


    As soon as he heard his father''s voice, Theodore quickly crawled out of Lucia''s embrace into Arthur''s arms crying loudly, "Yes! I miss you."


    One sentence easily shook Arthur''s heart. He hugged Theodore tightly, feeling both pity for what he had missed during their separation yet also guilty for not being there for him sooner than now! Seeing Arthur holding onto Theodore made Lucia wipe away tears quickly before walking up along with Sophie who was carrying their baby. Something strange happened between mother-daughter bonding - their baby began babbling happily while twisting around within Sophie''s embrace.


    Lucia wiped away tears once again before taking over holding onto their child. She felt the baby heavier than ever sincest time she held her months ago.


    Arthur also walked upstairs hugging onto Theodore closely behind them until all four members reunited atst.


    "Tomorrow Otis, Bailey and Dous are alling back too so we can celebrate Christmas together," eximed Edwin excitedly.


    "Yeah! This time our whole family will have a great Christmas together!" added Sophie even more ecstatically.


    Lucia held her baby tightly while Arthur hugged Theodore. They were both ecstatic as they hadn''t seen their older brothers in a long time.


    That night, the first big snowfall quietly arrived in New York, but back home, conspiracies and schemes still lurked.


    Casper had been busy and stressedtely. StandHill had only been established for less than half a year, but there were already many problems to deal with at the end of the year.


    He often forgot about time due to being so busy and unfortunately Miles didn''t have any desire to help out at thepany. Casper couldn''t trust him with tasks either so he was left worrying about him while dealing with business matters.


    At this moment, Libby found herself free from any obligations since Casper no longer sent anyone to monitor her activities. However, she didn''t leave the house and instead waited every day for her husband and son''s return.


    On Christmas Eve morning, Libby heard something she never expected - someone ringing her doorbell. She was sitting on the couch watching TV when she heard it ring and thought it might have been her imagination ying tricks on her.


    The doorbell continued ringing persistently until Libby finally made it over to answer it after hesitating for a bit. When she looked through the peephole outside though, what she saw shocked her beyond belief - how could it be Nia?!


    As if sensing that someone was inside listening without answering earlier on, Nia kept pressing down on the doorbell until Libby eventually opened up.


    Nia stood outside smiling brightly when she saw Libby before politely greeting her by saying, "Mrs. Wood! It''s been awhile! How are you doing?"


    Nia used to call Libby "auntie" before but now calling her Mrs. Wood showed some respect towards an elder figure like her.


    "What are you here for?" Although both Nia and their son were at fault for breaking ties between them earlier on; since then Libby had always sided with their son, which meant that there wasn''t even an ounce of kindness shown towards Nia who suddenly appeared at their doorstep today. Nor did she try hiding away any suspicion or wariness within herself either.


    "Of course I''m here because Casper isn''t around... I wanted to chat with you." Nia spoke bluntly without trying to hide anything from anyone else present.


    "If you knew Casper wasn''t here, then why did youe? Leave!" As soon as Libby realized that Nia had ill intentions behinding over today, she immediately ordered her out of sight not expecting however that these words would causeughter from Nia instead.


    "Mrs. Wood! You haven''t forgotten yet that this apartment actually belongs to me right?"


    This statement left poor old speechless Lady Woodpletely dumbfounded!


    "Do you know why I haven''t taken legal action against reiming my property yet?" Ignoring how stunned Libby seemed right now, Nia went straight past her into the room while speaking casually,Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s because I knew all along that Casper would arrange everything nicely just so he could put you up in this ce... that way I''d have an opportunity like today where we can sit down together face-to-face." "What do you want?" Even though Nia had already entered uninvited by now, Libby still closed the door and stared at her.


    Nia sat leisurely on the sofa, looking like a host in her own home. Although Libby didn''t like her appearance, she had no choice but to sit down in front of her.


    "Mrs. Wood, I wonder how your son described the situation when he broke up with me. He probably didn''t have anything good to say about me, did he?" Nia still had a smile on her face but there was an icy look in her eyes.


    "You betrayed Casper yourself and you have the nerve to say that?" Libby couldn''t forget about Nia''s past experience as a mistress and she was even more unhappy now.


    "Hehe," Niaughed without any reservations. Afterughing for a while, she suddenly became sharp-eyed. "If I have no shame, then your son is even more shameless. Besides, whether he is your son or not is another matter."


    "What do you mean?" As soon as Libby heard what Nia said, she was stunned - what did it mean that he might not be her son?


    "Mrs. Wood, are you interested in hearing me tell the story from the beginning?" Nia changed her attitude and spoke seriously. "Of course it''s up to you whether or not you believe me."


    Looking at Nia''s serious expression for some reason made Libby feel uneasy - she felt like something big would happen if she listened to what she had to say, but if she didn''t listen, then there would always be doubts lingering in her mind, so, eventually she decided,


    "Go ahead and tell me everything."


    Seeing that Libby took the bait, Nia followed what she had discussed with Kevin before, and only talked about things that were beneficial to her. Although she concealed a lot of truth, she sessfully threw out the most important bait.

 Chapter 1049 Giving Rise To Suspicion

    Chapter 1049 Giving Rise to Suspicion


    "Mrs. Wood, you heard what I just said. Actually, I have always suspected Casper''s identity. When Jacob and I teamed up, he was the one who came back with a group of ruffians from the underworld. There is nothing schrly about your son."


    "Nonsense!" Nia''s words were immediately shouted down by Libby. "ording to what you said, isn''t Casper himself?"


    Libby wouldn''t believe such nonsense!


    "I have said before, whether you believe it or not is up to you. I am not sure if you have ever doubted him, but if you have any suspicions, perhaps my words can help confirm some things?" Nia chuckled softly. She was certain that Libby must have had some doubts about Casper. No matter how well he acted, he was not her son after all. As a mother, how could she not notice anything unusual?


    Sure enough, when Libby heard Nia''s words, she fell silent and the anger from earlier seemed to dissipate.


    "Besides, Kevin and I were forced to be together. Your son treats us like ves, and values Leon and his ruffians. It''s unbearable." Nia saw the situation, so she continued,


    "I don''t want to hide it from you. I took the risk ofing here today to tell you that it is for myself. Your son thinks about my Stable Growth every day, wishing to tear me and Kevin to pieces. If my friend hadn''t saved me, I''m afraid I have been killed by your son! Now he uses your husband''s influence to strengthen the Stand Hill, which has caused a huge threat to Kevin and me. If you can recognize the truth and persuade Mr. Wood to withdraw in time, it will indeed be beneficial to Kevin and me. All benefits and no harm."


    "You are honest." Libby snorted coldly.


    Nia can hear the sarcasm in Libby''s words, but she didn''t mind and continued to speak,


    "Mrs. Wood, if the truth is indeed as I suspect, where is your real son now? Is he safe? Is he suffering? Don''t you worry at all about him while you spend your time doting on your fake son? It''s truly regrettable." Libby was silent for a while after hearing this. She was indeed moved by Nia''s words, but it made her suspect that her son was not a real son. How could there be such a thing in the world? At most, the son was controlled and bought by Jacob. How could he rece his son!


    "I know you find it hard to believe. Otherwise, why don''t you talk to Mr. Wood?" Nia said cunningly.


    "As far as I know, Mr. Wood has been losing weight in recent months, which is in sharp contrast to the infinite vigor of Casper today, and he has also invested half of the assets of the Wood family in StandHill. Mrs. Wood, do you think Mrs. Wood is such an impulsive person? If he didn''t notice something or was threatened, based on your understanding of your husband, would he do this?"


    As soon as Libby heard her husband''s depression mentioned, her face became even more unpleasant. Nia was right - their son was doing so well in Athegate, why wasn''t he proud and happy? And Nia''s words confirmed what Libby had heard on that recording!


    But...


    Nia had been carefully observing Libby''s expression the whole time, and she could guess what was going through her mind. This kind of thing couldn''t be forced or coerced, so Nia knew there was no point in continuing.


    "Okay, I''ve said everything I need to say for today. Mrs. Wood, you can think about it yourself. It''s almost noon - Casper mighte back soon. I''ll take my leave now." Nia stood up to go.


    "Wait!" Libby''s face changed and she stopped Nia.


    "What else?" Nia smiled and stopped walking.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Is your number still the same? Can I still reach you anytime?" Libby looked uncertain but determined when she asked this question.


    "My number has changed," Nia replied after hearing this question, then took out her phone and dialed it before saying to Libby,


    "This is my current number. If you have any suggestions or need help, feel free to call me anytime you want. But don''t me me for being suspicious. If you want to contact me again, it would be better if you avoid Casper."


    "I know," replied Libby coldly as she looked at the unfamiliar number disyed on her phone with a thoughtful expression.


    "Well then, I''ll go now." With a light tone of voice, Nia waved goodbye and left.


    After Nia left, the room fell into silence once again - just like how dead inside Libby must have felt at that moment.


    As a mother, she had tried countless times in her heart to refute Nia''s suspicions, but the facts were standing against her, and her doubts were also hers. Suddenly thinking about their son getting injured and damaging his vocal cords made Libby more depressed than ever before.


    In the evening, Miles came back with his subordinates. Casper was still working overtime at thepany. Libby had already prepared a sumptuous dinner for him, but as they were just about to eat, Miles asked,


    "Libby, what''s wrong?"


    In fact, Miles had noticed something unusual about his wife since he came home. She seemed restless, and it showed all over her face. Libby still couldn''t decide whether or not she should tell him about what happened with Nia that day. This was also due to motherhood ying tricks on her- deep down, she felt that if she told him everything, it would cause something to copse and disappear forever. "Libby?" Miles grew more worried when he saw that his wife remained silent.


    "It''s nothing," finally, Libby decided to think about it for a while longer. She forced a smile and said to her husband, "I''m just bored at home. I thought youing back would mean more time together, but you''ve been going to the office with Casper every day. I''m still alone at home like before."


    But was that really all? Miles knew Libby too well. If she was only feeling restless, she wouldn''t have such a heavy expression on her face. So he asked, "Is it really just that? You look like something''s bothering you. Did something happen while we were away?"


    "No, no," Libby quickly brushed it off and said, "What could happen when I''m alone at home?" Then she changed the subject and asked about Casper''s work performance.


    "Casper is doing well," Miles couldn''t deny this fact even though he found it ironic that his expectations for his son were being fulfilled by someone who wasn''t even rted by blood.


    "He manages thepany very efficiently but does show some favoritism towards certain people which I will advise him against."


    "I see," Libby forced another smile and said, "You should talk to him nicely though instead of getting angry with him again."


    "Of course," Miles replied calmly with a hint of sadness in his voice as he added, "He is our only son after all..." After thatment, Miles fell silent leaving Libby feeling even more uneasy than before.

 Chapter 1050 Surprise

    Chapter 1050 Surprise


    Snowkes were falling all around, and people shivered as they walked outside. But no amount of cold could dampen the warmth of the Davis family''s reunion on Christmas Eve. Nothing could stop them from going home - not even mountains or rivers. Finally, on December 24th, Dous, thest brother in the Davis family to return from school, arrived home and joined his siblings once again. "Teddy! Baby!" Dous rushed into the living room and immediately hugged his nephew and niece before ying with Theodore to make himugh. His brothers watched with amusement. "Dous!" Bailey pretended to be cold as he asked him a question. "You don''t say hello to Mom and Dad or us when youe back? You only remember your nephew and niece."


    Bailey had no right to say that since he did exactly what Dous did yesterday when he returned home. Especially with Theodore - he loved teasing him because it made Theodore mad at himself for not understanding something.


    As the eldest brother in charge of keeping everyone honest, Otis had an obligation to expose his lies, "Don''t talk about Dous like that! Yesterday you came back just like this too! And Teddy got angry because you hugged him too much!"


    "Bailey..." Upon hearing Otis'' words, Dous immediately smiled mischievously at him.


    "Otis! Can''t you let me have my moment?" Bailey covered his mouth as if coughing twice.


    "Alright alright," Arthur said sternly while taking back his son and daughter from them. "If you want to argue so badly, then go somewhere else where my kids won''t get hurt."


    But Bailey and Dous refused; they each held one child tightly while avoiding Arthur''s grasp. Even Arthur couldn''t resist joining in their fun this time around; Theodoreughed uncontrobly while even the baby giggled along with them all day long. With such innocentughter filling Davies Manor that day, it felt warm enough like springtime inside despite being so cold outside.


    Lucia and Otis watched their brothers y together without knowing whether they should cry orugh; Edwin couldn''t help but smile either despite usually being serious all the time; Sophie was always gentle but now she wasughing out loud too!


    If anyone saw how these fierce warriors who ruled over business deals acted so silly at home together, then they would be shocked beyond belief!


    "You guys, don''t fall on Teddy and the baby, and don''t even listen to your mother?" Sophie finally can''t stand to watch, chasing Bailey to bring her granddaughter back, and the three of them finally calmed down.


    Theodoreughed, sweating profusely. He returned to his father''s embrace, still giggling. Even the little baby was babbling and waving her hands, looking adorable. Arthur felt his heart warm at the sight. After everyone had finished ying around, they sat down to chat.


    "Otis, I called Auntie and asked when they areing over. She wouldn''t tell me anything and neither would Helena. What are you guys nning?" Lucia asked Otis, remembering something that had happened earlier.


    "Yeah! I saw Otis sneaking out all secretive-like a few times yesterday too! Weren''t Auntie and Uncle supposed toe celebrate with us?" Bailey chimed in.


    Otis remained calm and collected as he smiled but didn''t answer their questions.


    "You''re always so sly like this, Otis! You really inherited Dad''s cunning!" Bailey teased him but got a stern re from their father in response.


    "Let it go," Sophie said with a smile. "Maybe they''re already on their way."


    "Sophie, is that true?" Lucia couldn''t help but ask even though she didn''t doubt her words at all. But Sophie seemed extra sweet when she said it...


    "Of course!" Sophie replied confidently while avoiding eye contact slightly.


    Lucia was quick-witted; she immediately shot Arthur a knowing nce after seeing how Sophie reacted - this New Year''s celebration wasn''t going to be simple by any means...


    The family reunion during Christmas was naturally lively and festive but Lucia hadn''t been able to get in touch with Esmae or Chris until the morning of December 25th when suddenly Sophia walked into the room telling them both to dress up nicely today.


    Lucia caught on quickly, "Sophia, is today the day?"


    Sophie smiled knowingly, "Oh so you figured it out?"


    "Well how else could Helena not have contacted me if not for this?" Lucia grinned widely while Arthur lookedpletely confused.


    "Mum, why do we need formal wear all of sudden? What are you guys talking about?"


    Sophie exchanged nces with Lucia before answering cryptically.


    "Whatever Sophia tells us to do, we should just follow suit right away - let''s hurry up change our clothes downstairs." And then Lucia pushed Arthur towards the changing room while yfully winking back at Sophie over her shoulder.


    Arthur had no choice but to dress up in formal attire with Lucia and head to their son''s room. There, they found little Theodore dressed in a ck suit that made him look like a miniature version of Arthur. "My son looks so handsome!" Arthur eximed as he lifted Theodore into his arms.


    Sophie then brought over the baby, who was dressed in a white princess clothes with a flower headband. She looked absolutely adorable.


    "Is the baby all dressed up too?" Lucia asked as she took the baby from Sophie and yfully rubbed noses with her. The baby giggled and wouldn''t let go of Lucia''s face.


    "Let''s go downstairs once we''re ready," Sophie said, wearing an elegant dress that gave her a gentle demeanor.


    As they made their way downstairs, they only saw Edwin, Bailey and Dous. Arthur asked curiously, "Where''s Otis? Hasn''t hee down yet?"


    "Oh, Otis had something to do this morning so he went out early. Let''s have breakfast first and leave togetherter," Sophie exined lovingly while ignoring the puzzled looks from her sons.


    The confusion continued until they arrived at their destination - St. Patrick''s Cathedral on Fifth Avenue - where the Browns were already waiting outside.


    Helena wore a long white dress with golden hair elegantly coiled up on top of her head despite having slightly red cheeks due to the cold air outside; she was beaming with happiness because Otis was by her side without any guests arriving yet; they were waiting for Edwin''s family to arrive.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Oh wow!" Bailey finally realized what was happening as soon as he got out of the car and punched Otis'' shoulder yfully. "I knew you''ve been acting all mysterious these past few days! You''ve been hiding such big surprises from us!"


    Dous also joined in scolding Otis foolishly asking if it meant that they were getting married now?

 Chapter 1051 Engagement Ceremony

    Chapter 1051 Engagement Ceremony


    "It''s just an engagement," Otis'' serious face was now filled withughter, and happiness could be seen in his eyebrows and eyes. "I''ve been hiding it from you guys to give you a surprise."


    Over there, Arthur and Lucia each held their son and daughter as they walked towards Otis and Helena. Arthur leaned over to Lucia''s ear and said, "You knew all along?"


    "Only you three brothers couldn''t guess. Everyone else knew," Lucia chuckled speechlessly. The Davis family brothers'' slowness in this regard was truly inherited.


    Arthur chuckled speechlessly; he really hadn''t thought about it.


    As soon as Helena saw Lucia, she rushed over without any of the previous gracefulness. She hugged both Lucia and her baby tightly, happily saying, "Lucia, you finally came! I missed you so much!" "You''re the one who should feel guilty," Lucia felt sorry for Helena''s cold skin but was happy for her happy expression. "You didn''t answer how many calls I made just to give us this surprise." Helena stuck out her tongue yfully.


    "Okay everyone, let''s go inside before we get too cold," both families had gathered together now. Esmae said happily.


    "Auntie..."Lucia held her baby as she approached Esmae softly calling out; she missed her very much.


    Esmae gently hugged Lucia; if not for this surprise visit, she wouldn''t have gone so long without seeing her.


    "Let''s all go inside now. Helena''s face is turning red from the cold." Sophie said with a smile on her face.


    "In the future we can call out ''sister-inw'' openly." Bailey joked while walking alongside his brothers.


    "In the future all of your younger brothers will be under my control." Helena never minced words at home - being the youngest sister meant that if there were younger siblings around, then they would inevitably be targets of teasing.


    "You dare!" Bailey used her.


    "Helena! I''ll listen to whatever you say!" Dous had always been a good boy.


    "Dous! You dare betray me?" Bailey grabbed Dous by his earlobe shouting loudly at him.


    "Helena!" Dous quickly turned to Helene seeking help - if not for Otis holding him back, then Helene would have really gone over there to help Dous sort things out.


    Seeing that Helena got along well with the Davis family brothers, Shawn and Reynolds also rxed a bit more.


    The group continuedughing and joking as they walked towards their destination while Esmae and Sophie were ecstatically happy. Sophie linked arms with Esmea, saying, "Esmae, from now on we are even closer than ever."


    "Unfortunately, Shawn and Reynolds aren''t girls, or else..." Esmae looked disappointed.


    "Mom!" Shawn and Reynolds couldn''t help butugh at their mother''sment. Was she really their own mother?


    The engagement between the youngest daughter of the Brown family and the eldest son of the Davies family was a small affair with only close friends in attendance. Despite this, each guest gave heartfelt blessings as Otis and Helena officially became engaged under the holy bells of the church. The two families were now joined in matrimony.


    Afterwards, the Browns stayed at Davies Manor to live together. News of their union quickly spread throughout Wall Street as well as the shipping industry. The Davis family was a giant on Wall Street while the Browns were domestic freight magnates; this alliance would undoubtedly break many existing bnces within these industries.


    At New Year''s Eve dinner hosted by Davies Manor, many people who didn''t receive invitations still tried to find ways to attend in hopes of climbing up society''sdder by getting closer to these two powerful families.


    The most dazzling figures at dinner were Lucia and Helena - one an exquisite oriental beauty while other a stunning princess - both captivating everyone with their presence. However, they had bodyguards from both Davis family and Brown family taking turns protecting them so no one could get too close.


    During dinner conversation, Arthur received an unexpected phone call which prompted him to leave alone upstairs after checking the caller ID number.


    "What is Arthur doing?" Helena curiously asked Lucia when she noticed he left suddenly.


    "Kyle called him," Lucia informed Helena continuing, "There must be something happening back home that requires his attention."


    "Lucia," Helena turned towards her, "I''ve been apanying Otis back home recently where I heard about Casper''s situation. Have you found any way yet to deal with him?"


    Bailey interjected, "We already confirmed his identity so we just need to destroy StandHill he owns along with Wood Family if they oppose us; it''ll prevent them from running rampant in Lepus." Bailey couldn''t help but feel disgusted towards Miles.


    Luciaughed lightly at Bailey''s frankness and exined, "Although we have enough ability to deal with Stand Hill and the Wood family, all we can do is leave Casper with nothing. We can''t make Jacob suffer the appropriate punishment. We can''t rush things; we need to n carefully."


    "You and Arthur are patient, but if it were me..." even Helena was getting impatient.


    "It''s okay. He will receive the appropriate punishment," Lucia said confidently.


    As they were talking, Arthur returned. Helena was impatient and asked before Lucia could speak up, "Arthur, what did Kyle say?"


    Arthur looked happy as he immediately told everyone, "Kyle has received news that Miles has been using patrols as an excuse to stay in StandHill recently. Casper couldn''t do anything about it, so now he has started investigating StandHill''s finances secretly. It seems our previous warning was effective."N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Really?" Lucia had thought Miles would continue to hesitate.


    "I understand," Dous may not be worldly-wise yet but he could tell there was more going on here. "You want Miles to personally expose Casper''s identity because only he is qualified to suspect him, right?" "Yeah," Arthur nodded with a smile.


    "Then let us hope that the matter of Casper is resolved soon and that Arthur and Lucia achieve their goals as soon as possible," Dous said happily for his brother while raising his ss in a rare serious moment.


    Although just a kid himself, now he could lead everyone seriously like this - they couldn''t help butugh together while raising their sses together wishing for Arthur and Lucia''s sess soon. Outside the window, the snow continued falling heavily but inside it felt warm like springtime withughter filling the air.


    The New Year atmosphere was lively; on New Year''s Day, everywhere bustled with activity where pedestrians came back-and-forth non-stop amid endless cheers of joyous voices.


    Taking advantage of this time, Lauren took Eve out for some fresh air, never expecting her also bringing along Nia and Kevin.


    Seeing Nia and Kevin smiling faces in the lobby, Lauren''s face suddenly sank - Eve looked up at him sensing something off yet didn''t say anything about it.

 Chapter 1052 Observing In Secret

    Chapter 1052 Observing in Secret


    "Nia, Mr. Berry, you''re here!" Eve greeted her sister with a smile as soon as she saw her.


    "Yeah, we came as soon as we got your call. We don''t often get the chance to go out together, so this is perfect for a double date," Nia said affectionately while holding her sister''s hand. Eve then turned to Lauren and spoke softly, "Lauren, we''re not familiar with Athegate. Can my sister and Mr. Berry be our guides?"


    Even though Lauren may have been unhappy about it, he still nodded slowly since Eve had already spoken up.


    Nia was relieved to see that Lauren''s mood had improved slightly and took advantage of the opportunity to mend their rtionship. "Eve, where do you want to go? I will take you there."


    "I want to go to the Temple Of The Eclipse on Vonpond Mountain in the western suburbs. It''s supposed to be very spiritual," Eve replied.


    Nia wasn''t pleased about going into a temple on New Year''s Day but decided it was worth it if it made both Eve and Lauren happy. "Okay then, let''s go there."


    After finalizing their ns for the day trip ahead of them, Kevin drove while Nia sat in the passenger seat with Eve and Lauren in the backseat. Although Lauren didn''t say much during their drive up Vonpond Mountain road trip, he always had a faint smile on his face whenever he looked at Eve. He seemed less domineering than before when dealing with someone he loved; all men seemed capable of learning how to be gentle when they loved someone deeply.


    After an hour-and-a-half journey by car from downtown Athegate, they arrived at Vonpond Mountain without any problems. The Temple Of The Eclipse was located at its peak. However, cars couldn''t climb up, so they had no choice but walk uphill. Fortunately for them though, Eve was feeling energetic that day despite being cold due chilly winds blowing around them. She confidently dered that they could make it all way up without any issues or setbacks whatsoever.


    Nia was in a tough spot. She had dressed up alluringly, with high heels that were over ten centimeters tall, thinking she was going to the bustling city center for some fun. Even though Vonpond Mountain had already built stairs for people to climb and it wasn''t a steep mountainous area, her feet were still killing her from walking up there.


    Just as she was feeling helpless, she suddenly saw someone carrying a sedan chair at the bottom of the mountain trying to solicit business. She immediately became ecstatic and coquettishly said to Kevin, "Kevin, I can''t walk up the mountain. Can you help me call for a sedan chair to carry me up?"


    Kevin was Nia''s significant other and naturally considered her feelings. He quickly found two sedan bearers and had them carry Nia up the mountain.


    After sitting on the sedan chair, Nia felt relieved and pretended to care about Eve who stood next to Lauren,


    "Eve, do you want one too?"


    Eve smiled mischievously and shook her head, "No need. I can walk."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Well then if you get tiredter, just let me know." Although Nia said this way, she already looked like she enjoyed herself leaning on the sedan chair.


    The bearers started moving while Kevin apanied them by their side. Eve walked together with Lauren behind them. Vonpond Mountain''s slope was gentle so Eve didn''t feel strenuous at all along their journey. She even boldly held Lauren''s hand while admiring scenery along their way, which made both of her blush asionally due to affectionate nces exchanged between each other.


    Not long after the winter solstice, the plum blossoms on the mountain had not fully bloomed yet, only a little bud was exposed, which looked very cute. Lauren and Eve were walking and admiring the scenery. They asionally looked at each other, and there was warmth in their eyes.


    It was rare for Eve to boldly hold his hand. Although Nia and Kevin were by their side, Lauren was in a good mood. But his good mood was disturbed as soon as they walked halfway up the mountain. Although most parts of Vonpond Mountain were gently sloping, there were also some slightly steep stairs along its path, which made it difficult for bearers using only their legs, causing slight shaking of the sedan chair every time they encountered such terrain - this triggered Nia''s outburst,


    "What are you doing?! Can''t you carry properly? Do you want me fall off?!"


    In Nia''s eyes who had long been enamored with power elites forgetting what really mattered in life - paying money meant they had got work done well enough or else scolding or even hitting those workers would be justified.


    The two bearers apologized repeatedly but Nia still wouldn''t let go easily, warning harshly, "If you dare not hold steady again, then give back my moneyter!"


    "Yes, yes, yes..." The two sedan chair carriers were bitter in their hearts, but they had to bow their heads due to the pressure of life.


    Eve walking behind saw her sister bossing around the carriers and her gaze gradually deepened. Her smile slowly faded away. Lauren noticed but didn''t say anything and walked with her.


    Finally, they arrived at the mountaintop where there were many tourists who came for the Temple of Eclipse''s blessings. Everyone spoke politely in low voices in front of the temple except for one discordant voice that broke the silence.


    "I said slow down! You''ll die if you don''t slow down! Do you really not want money?!" It turned out that when lowering the sedan chairs, the angle was too steep which caused Nia who didn''t hold on tight to scolded them harshly.


    Everyone looked over when Nia shouted and their eyes showed disdain. Eve finally spoke up and walked up to apologize to the two carriers with a smile on her face while saying, "Nia, it''s hard work carrying you up here. Maybe they just made a mistake."


    "A mistake?!" Nia''s pettiness was evident. "This is exactly what they should be doing asborers! There''s no need for sympathy; working hard is what they''re supposed to do!" "Nia, we came here for blessings so let''s not get angry easily," Eve softly advised.


    Nia red fiercely at both carriers before saying seemingly magnanimously, "Alright then, I won''t pursue this matter anymore since it''s your face we''re saving. Be careful when carrying me downter, okay?" "Yes, yes, yes..." The two sedan chair carriers dared not provoke this shrewish woman and nodded repeatedly.


    Eve felt embarrassed and approached them saying, "I''m sorry my sister isn''t feeling well today so I''ll give you extra moneyter when we go back down."


    "Hey, why are you talking nonsense with these people? Let''s go inside," Nia grabbed Eve''s hand and headed towards inside without wanting anything more from those sweaty carriage bearers.

 Chapter 1054 Captured By The Enemy

    Chapter 1054 Captured by the Enemy


    "Leon! It''s Nia and Kevin, those two traitors!"


    "What?!" Leon''s mind cleared instantly as he rushed over to check the situation. Sure enough, Nia and Kevin were unconscious in the car. Heughed out loud immediately,


    "It was so easy to get them!"


    After speaking, he quickly looked around. This ce was not far from the suburbs and there were few pedestrians around. Two people who saw the ident only dared to look from afar and did not dare to approach for information. Moreover, the location of the ident was far from traffic lights and it seemed that there were no cameras.


    "Leon, I never thought our luck would be this good!" The subordinate who had just been afraid of being scolded by Leon suddenly became proud.


    Leon nced at his subordinate and told everyone else to lift Nia and Kevin back into their car before walking aside to call Casper.


    Casper stayed at Nia''s house tonight, spending New Year''s Day with "parents". He never expected such a big opportunity would fall into hisp. "Is it really them?!"


    "Yeah, I''ve already had my men put them in our car," Leon replied. "Boss, how do you want us to handle this?"


    "Are there any onlookers nearby? Any cameras?" Casper asked quickly with a sharp mind.


    "No cameras but two passersby," Leon answered confidently. "It''ll be easy."


    "Okay then," Casper said excitedly. "You drive their car away as far as possible, then bring Nia and Kevin back to my apartment. Remember to take away their phones too! If they''re seriously injured, find a trusted doctor for them. They can''t escape this time."


    "I got it," Leon grinned widely before ending the call with Casper, then walking towards those two passersby with a yful smile on his face while offering cigarettes first.


    "Hey guys! We identally hit people tonight but we won''t run away from responsibility though! We''re taking them straightaway hospital now. Can you help me out by pretending nothing happened here?" The two young men looked towards where they parked their cars seeing that these two men lifted the injured people; however, when they smelled alcohol emanating off of Leon, one of them frowned, "Aren''t you drunk driving right now?"


    Leon furrowed his eyebrows coldly, "What? Don''t want help me out or what?"


    The other young man seemed more sensible than his friend so he hurriedly smiled, "No... it''s just that we don''t want any trouble..."


    "I got it, I got it," how could Leon not know what the man meant? He casually took out a wad of money from his pocket and stuffed it into the man''s hand,


    "Is that okay?!"


    "Thank you. Don''t worry, we won''t tell anyone!" Suddenly a windfall came flying in and the two men were overjoyed. They quickly took the money and left in a hurry.


    After they left, Leon spat in disdain and turned back to the scene of the ident. He saw that his men had already lifted Kevin and Nia into the car. He then asked one of them to try if Nia''s car could still be driven. To his surprise, with a stroke of luck, although the front end of the car was twisted from being hit, it could still run. So heughed and said,


    "Drive the car to a deserted ce. Don''t let anyone find it, and then report the location and I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    "Okay!" The man quickly drove the car away after receiving the order, and Leon and his team also left the scene quickly. On this stretch of road, apart from some car parts still scattered in the middle of the road, there was no evidence that anything had ever happened.


    In the early morning, Nia woke up in pain. She groaned softly as she opened her eyes, feeling dizzy and unable to move her hands. The surroundings were dark and she had no idea what had happened. It seemed that... just now, she and Kevin were involved in a car ident!


    "Kevin! Kevin!" As soon as her memory returned, Nia immediately called out anxiously.


    The next second, Nia heard a soft hum behind her and realized it was Kevin''s voice! She immediately turned around and started fidgeting, hoping for another response from Kevin.


    Soon after, Kevin, who had also awakened from his trance, let out a painful moan.


    "Nia... Is that you?"


    "It''s me!" Nia quickly responded, "Are you also tied up?"


    "Tied up?" Kevin was still in a daze, trying to struggle his hands only to find that he was really tied up. He suddenly came to his senses and turned pale with shock,


    "Didn''t we have a car ident? Why are we tied up? Where are we?"


    Nia replied irritably, "How should I know?"


    As soon as Nia finished speaking, there was a crisp clucking sound, and the room was instantly brightly lit. The sudden light blinded her and Kevin for a moment, and only then could they see their appearance clearly. He suffered some minor injuries, and sat on two chairs with his hands tied back to back. It was definitely impossible to break free.


    "This is my home," came Casper''s hoarse voice softly. "Nia, Kevin, it''s really hard to see you guys..."


    Both of them had the same doubt in their hearts: didn''t they get into a car ident? Why did they end up in Casper''s hands?!


    No matter how confused they were, the fear in their hearts could not be ovee. Can they still survive in Casper''s hands this time?!


    At the thought of this, Nia had already started trembling.


    Casper leaned against the door, looking smugly at Nia''s trembling appearance and sneered, "What are you shaking for? Nia, do you still fear me? I thought your courage had grown enough."


    Nia lowered her head and bit her lip, not daring to utter a sound.


    Casper felt even more pleased when he saw this. He sneered at Nia and walked up to Kevin, remembering how arrogant Kevin had been in front of him before. Casper raised his hand and pped him, cursing,


    "Are you still feeling proud now?!"


    Kevin''s ears were ringing from the beating, and his face was tilted to the side, but now was not the time to be brave, he can''t do anything except keeping his mouth shut. "Humph! Cowards!" Casper spat andughed, "This time you both fell into my hands. It''s really a stroke of luck for me. Nia, Kevin, you won''t live to see another day!"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Now, returning to Stable Growth was no longer a priority for Casper. He hated their betrayal and had already developed a murderous intent in his heart.


    "Casper! I beg you not to kill me!" Upon hearing Casper''s ruthless words, Nia immediately begged for mercy with a trembling voice. "I will never dare again. In fact, I thought about taking back Stable Growth anding back to you, but Lucia refused. She has been controlling me, and I will betray you because I was forced!"


    As long as she was alive, what dignity did Nia need?


    After hearing Nia''s words, Casper burst outughing on the spot,ughing so hard that tears almost streamed down his face.

 Chapter 1055 No Room For Maneuver

    Chapter 1055 No Room for Maneuver


    Hearing Casper''sughter, Nia only felt chills in her heart, and her body shivered even more. Her face waspletely pale, making those bruises even more terrifying.


    Finally doneughing, Casper walked up to Nia and looked down at her from above, sneering coldly,N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Nia, you really live up to being the woman we trained together with Spencer. To be able to say such heartless words at a time like this, do you think it''s because you''re too arrogant or do you think I''m too stupid?!"


    "I..." Nia could only say the word "I" and her mind went nk. At this time, Casper looked at her eyes, just like the time when Spencer was shot and killed on the cargo ship, cold-blooded and ruthless! At this moment, Kevin sensed Nia''s fear and being a man, he immediately defended her.


    "Mr. Wood, please don''t make things difficult for Nia. We were forced to take this step and establish our own business because you chose to believe Leon and his group without considering the truth." Leon was standing by the door when he heard Kevin''s words and immediately burst out with a curse.


    "What did you say?!"


    Casper raised his hand to stop the enraged Leon and sneered, "When you''re feeling proud, call me Casper. When you''re in trouble, address me as Mr. Wood. Kevin, you''re just a fence-sitter. Unfortunately, since you chose to call me by my name in the beginning, there''s no room for you to call me Mr. Wood now!"


    Kevin''s face darkened, suppressing the fear in his heart as he asked in a low voice,


    "Don''t you want Stable Growth back? Without us, Lucia would never give it to you!"


    "Before, I did want to take back Stable Growth. After all, it was something I had worked hard to establish," Casper said while giving Nia a re, then continued in a sinister tone,


    "However,pared to getting back Stable Growth, my disgust towards you is even greater! Anyway, now that the Wood family is at my disposal, do I still care about a mere Stable Growth?"


    Nia and Kevin were stunned when they heard Casper''s words. They thought they still had a chance to survive, but Casper hated them so much that he wanted to kill them!


    Nia was terrified. She remembered how viciously Casper tortured herst time. This time, she was afraid that life would be worse than death. Thinking of this, she secretly stretched out her fingers to hook Kevin''s hand, hoping that he would find a way to escape.


    What can Kevin do in this situation?


    Frightened and depressed, plus he had been hit by the car ident before, Kevin spit out a mouthful of blood and coughed.


    "He''s vomiting blood." Casper boasted to Nia in an elevated tone as if showing off.


    Nia finally realized that begging for mercy was useless. She became angry from the bottom of her heart and cursed fiercely,


    "Casper, you are such a cruel person! If you dare hurt us, believe it or not, Lauren will send someone to kill you all!"


    When it came to Lauren, Casper''s expression changed slightly, but when Nia didn''t mention him, he seemed to have forgotten about that person.


    "Let me tell you, Lauren is the Osades of Mexico and my sister''s boyfriend. If you dare to hurt us, my sister will not let you go. She will beg Lauren to get rid of you bastards! Go check it out to see if you have the ability to hide!"


    In order to survive, Nia couldn''t care less about concealing Lauren''s identity.


    The Osade family?!


    How could Casper not know what the Osade family represented? When he fled to Mexico, it was the Osade family''s territory that he relied on for hiding. Those two words were already well-known to him, and he even wanted to use the opportunity to establish some connections. However, he never expected that they would not even look at him as a small fry. And Lauren turned out to be a member of the Osade family?!


    "How did your sister meet him?" Casper asked angrily, unwilling to ept that the big shot he wanted to climb up to was actually taken by Nia.


    "Don''t worry about it! You have seen Lauren protect us with your own eyes. My sister knows that you have a deep hatred with us. As long as we don''t go back, she will immediately think that you kidnapped us! Casper, if you dare to touch us, you will dig your own grave!" Nia became more confident as she spoke, because she knew that Casper had always been afraid of Lauren.


    And, Nia was right about the bet this time.


    Although Casper was angry at Nia''s arrogant threat, he had to be wary of Lauren''s identity. Now Nia''s sister Eve was still by his side, and if she were to say something, he would be in trouble... Noticing that Casper was silent, Nia became even more proud and opened her mouth to say, "Casper, you should be sensible and let us go. You..."


    Unexpectedly, it was not Casper who interrupted her next words, but Kevin. After catching his breath, Kevin quickly spoke up to stop her.


    "Nia, stop talking. Let Mr. Wood think about the stakes. Mr. Wood, if you let us go, we can find a way to return Stable Growth to you. If you kill us all, someone will avenge. Decide it for yourself!" Kevin was moreposed than Nia and knew that when he had already gained the upper hand, it was better not to push too hard.


    "Casper, both Kevin and I are injured. Even if you don''t let us go, at least call a doctor to take a look at us. If we die before you make up your mind, I wonder what you''ll do!" Nia''s response was followed by darkness and the sound of a mming door.


    Back in the darkness again, Nia no longer had the stern demeanor she had just moments ago. She instead began to cry softly as she asked Kevin, "How are you feeling? Does it hurt?"


    "I''m fine," Kevin replied weakly. How could he be fine when his voice had grown so faint? But even in this moment of pain and uncertainty, he was moved by Nia''s concern for his own body. "How can you be fine?" Nia cried tearfully. "What will I do if something happens to you?"


    Nia sobbed quietly but received no response from Kevin. It wasn''t untilter that she realized he had passed out from his injuries. In the endless darkness of that night, her sense of confusion and helplessness only grewrger with each passing moment.


    All through the night, Nia would wake up crying only to fall back asleep exhausted again and again until morning finally came.


    As daylight broke into their room on the second day since their injury-filled ordeal began, Nia shivered involuntarily upon waking up. She immediately tried to rouse Kevin, "Kevin! How are you feeling now?" He''d been unconscious all night long but this time there was a response. "I... might not make it."


    Kevin''s chest felt tight with pain; even breathing hurt him now as he braced himself for what might happen next - not one to hold out hope for miracles or happy endings in situations like these

 Chapter 1056 Humble Plea For Help

    Chapter 1056 Humble Plea for Help


    "What are you talking about!" Kevin''s words frightened Nia to the extreme.


    "If I''m not here anymore..." Kevin gasped for breath and said, "Remember to y your role well in front of Eve... My revenge... will depend on you to carry out..."N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Stop it! Stop it!" Nia cried and shook her head. If Kevin died behind her, she would have nightmares for the rest of her life!


    The sentence Kevin just said had exhausted all his strength, and now he was unable to speak anymore. He can only hang his head and emit weak gasps, appearing extremely weak.


    Just as Nia was in a state of panic, the door to the room suddenly opened and without even seeing who it was, she quickly shouted:


    "Kevin is going to die! You can''t do nothing!"


    The person standing at the door was slightly startled, then looked awkwardly towards Casper beside him.


    "Dr. Anderson, don''t let anyone die." Casper had decided to act cautiously after thinking it overst night. Regardless of whether Lauren would cause trouble for him or not, he wanted to save Nia and Kevin''s lives first. So early this morning, he invited Dr. Anderson from his clinic, which was known for being tight-lipped about their patients'' information. He trusted him to examine Nia and Kevin''s injuries.


    But Casper did not expect that Dr. Anderson had actually helped treat Nia''s injuries before, and at that time it was caused by Casper himself!


    So when he saw Nia just now, he was stunned.


    Casper thought that Dr. Anderson was timid, so he promised,


    "Dr. Anderson, rest assured that you only need to focus on treating them. I will not skimp on the payment."


    Nia also recognized Dr. Anderson at this moment, her eyes instantly lit up, but quickly lowered her head after seeing Casper''s cold gaze. No! She absolutely cannot show any signs of happiness!


    Dr. Anderson saw that Nia was tied up, and saw that she lowered her head after seeing him, and probably knew what she meant, so he hesitated and said to Casper,


    "Mr. Wood, I am just a doctor. You putting me in this position... it''s difficult for me."


    "Dr. Anderson, don''t worry," Casper said with a careless smile. "This woman used to be my girlfriend, but she had an affair with one of my subordinates and that''s why I caught her. You just need to help them with their medical needs, nothing else. I won''t make things difficult for you either."


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll help them check the injuries," Dr. Anderson sighed lightly and walked in with a medical kit after turning on the lights.


    Casper was leaning against the door, watching them.


    Nia knew that Casper was suspicious, and he would never let Dr. Anderson be alone with her, so she opened her mouth in a panic and shouted, "Doctor! Please save us!"


    Her eyes were wide open when she spoke, and she stared at Dr. Anderson for a moment, hoping that he would understand her hint.


    Dr. Anderson sighed and didn''t say anything, just lowered his head to check the injuries for her and Kevin. Nia thought that Dr. Anderson didn''t understand her hint, and shouted again, "Doctor, you must save us..."


    "Shut up! So noisy!" Casper didn''t know that Nia knew Dr. Anderson, and thought that Nia just wanted to ask him to heal her injuries, so he yelled coldly,


    "I''ve graciously called a doctor to check on your injuries. If you yell again, I''ll let you fend for yourself!"


    Nia trembled when she heard the words. She could only obediently shut her mouth, but her eyes still on Dr. Anderson.


    Dr. Anderson briefly inspected Nia and Kevin''s injuries, and after hearing Kevin''s lung sounds, he got up and said to Casper,


    "Thisdy only suffered some trauma, but this gentleman should have injured his internal organs. If it drags on..."


    "Can you heal here?" Casper asked, frowning.


    "I can only give him some medicine to stop the bleeding first, and it''s better to send him to the hospital as soon as possible." Dr. Anderson said pertinently.


    "You give him medicine first, and if it doesn''t work, I''ll send him to your ce."


    "Okay." Dr. Anderson nodded and fed the hemostatic medicine he brought to Kevin. At this time, Kevin was already in a daze.


    Afterpleting the basic treatment, Dr. Anderson was about to say goodbye and leave. Before leaving, Casper handed arge sum of money directly to him, and told him, "Dr. Anderson, you must keep today''s matter a secret."


    "Since you can find me, you should know that you can trust me." Dr. Anderson said neither humble nor overbearing.


    "Of course, take your time. I won''t see you off." Casper politely sent Dr. Anderson away, and when he returned to the living room, he frowned and was full of thoughts.


    Leon moved closer to Casper and said,


    "Boss, what are you going to do with the two of them?"


    "Hey, I wanted to solve the two of them directly, but what Nia said is right. Lauren has seen me and her conflict. If they have something to do, I will be the first to be suspected. If he really wants to help Nia get revenge... Leon, we can''t afford to mess with the Osades..."


    Casper said worriedly, but Leon actually smiled after hearing it. He red at him and said angrily, "What are youughing at?"


    "Boss, I''mughing at you for worrying too much," Leon said respectfully.


    "Last night, I caught Nia and Kevin because of a car ident. They were on their way home, and Eve probably doesn''t even know her sister is missing yet. If we act quickly and cleanly, can Lauren reallye after us without evidence? He''s part of the Osades family, but this is not Mexico..."


    Casper rxed at Leon''s words and smiled. "Yeah, if we move fast enough, who knows where they''ll be in our hands? Even if someone suspects us, they need proof to take revenge. Leon, I didn''t expect you to be so thoughtful."


    Leonughed happily at the praise from his boss.


    "We can''t waste any time. You guys need to find a safe ce to deal with them right away. Remember not to go back to those old ces. Lauren has already searched the city for them. We need somewhere remote that won''t be easily found."


    "Okay, I''ll have Sage look for it right away!"


    Casper nced at Leon before asking about Sage''s injuries.


    "He''s all better now; he just had a broken leg before that healed up but left him with a slight limp. It won''t affect his ability to work for you though."


    Leon grinned as he rmended Sage himself this time around; he''d been trying hard for Casper''s approval since recovering from his injury and even asked Leon for help in getting noticed by their boss. "That works out then; let him make up for lost time," Casper nodded in agreement.


    After receiving orders from Leon over the phone about finding an isted location, Sage set off immediately while Dr. Anderson left Casper''s apartment looking troubled.

 Chapter 1057 Interconnected

    Chapter 1057 Interconnected


    Returning to his car, Dr. Anderson furrowed his brow deeply. How could he not understand Nia''s hint just now? But if he were to reveal the secret to Lauren himself, would Casper spare him?


    Dr. Anderson had close ties with high society, and he knew exactly who Casper was - a ruthless man and the scion of the Wood family. He cannot afford to provoke him, but he also felt guilty for not helping Nia when Lauren asked him to before. It was a dilemma for Dr. Anderson whether to turn a blind eye or intervene this time around.


    "I never expected to encounter something like this..." Dr. Anderson muttered to himself, looking up through the car window in the direction of Casper'' apartment. After a moment of contemtion, he started the engine and drove away.


    In a duplex apartment in the city, Sage received a phone call from Leon at this moment.


    "Sage, where are you now?" Leon asked as soon as the phone was answered.


    "At home," Sage said bitterly, "Leon, have you been speaking well of me in front of the boss? Now all the other brothers have something to do, and I''m just stuck in the apartment all day. Will the boss stop relying on me?"


    "There''s nothing to worry about," Leon said. "The boss still values you a lot. In fact, there''s something he needs you to take care of right away."


    Sage''s spirit lifted as soon as he heard it, and he quickly sat up straight and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "We caught Nia and Kevinst night. They are now locked in the boss''s apartment. The boss means to get rid of them as soon as possible to avoid future troubles. Go to the suburbs and find a remote ce immediately. Remember to hide it. Let me know as soon as you find it, and we''ll execute the two traitors right there!"


    Sage''s eyes lit up at the mention and he deliberately asked, "Weren''t those abandoned factories pretty good before?"


    "No, Nia was already rescued by someone sent by Lauren before. We can''t use the old ce. Hurry up and take care of this so that Lauren won''t send anyone to rescue Nia and Kevin once he realizes they are in our hands!" Leon exined while urging.


    "Got it, I''ll take care of it right away!" Sage assured before ending the call with Leon.


    "Nia and Kevin were actually caught by the boss..." Sage murmured with a serious expression after putting away his phone.


    "This is a bit difficult to handle..."


    However, in order to avoid further dy, Sage followed Leon''s instructions and put on his coat before grabbing the car key and leaving the house.


    Dr. Anderson arrived at the Dekee Hotel an hourter, and he found Lauren''s room directly from his memory. Just as he was about to knock on the door, Lauren opened it first.


    Lauren was a little surprised when he saw Dr. Anderson, "Aren''t you Dr. Anderson? Do you have something to tell me?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "There is something I need to discuss with you. Is now a convenient time?" Dr. Anderson asked politely.


    "Pleasee in, Dr. Anderson." Lauren let him into the room and they talked in the living room. Dr. Anderson immediately exined his purpose, but surprisingly, Lauren didn''t seem surprised.


    "I appreciate that you risked yourself to tell me this when you knew there was danger involved," said Lauren as he took out his checkbook and wrote a check for Dr. Anderson without any sense of urgency.


    Dr. Anderson wasn''t foolish; instead of taking the check right away, he asked, "Do you already know about this matter?"


    "Yes," replied Lauren without hiding anything.


    Dr. Anderson breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this, "That''s good then; I''m relieved now that you know too." "Thank you for your concern; please ept this token of appreciation," said Lauren as he handed over the check again.


    "No need," declined Dr. Anderson gently. "I came here just out of goodwill and not expecting any reward or payment for it at all."


    "I understand; thank you again foring by," said Lauren as he saw him off without insisting on giving him anything more in return.


    After Dr. Anderson left, Lauren did nothing, and patiently stayed in the room waiting for the news.


    Two hourster, Sage called Leon in front of a remote temple in the eastern suburbs.


    "Leon, I''ve found a ce."


    "Why so long?"


    "Leon, your request is so high. I managed to find this hidden ce. There are no people around here, and there have been murders before and no one dared toe here. We''ll solve the two traitors here." Sage spoke eloquently, which made Leon happy too.


    "Okay, I''ll tell the boss if you''ve done a good job in this matter. After you send me the location, you can stay there and wait for us." Leon hung up the phone after finishing speaking, and then reported the situation to Casper.


    "Good job!" Casper couldn''t help but praise after hearing this, "Take Nia and Kevin there immediately, and remember to act cleanly, so that you won''t be discovered like Rina!"


    "Yes!" Leon took his subordinates to the room where Nia and Kevin were imprisoned. At this time, Nia was already weak, and Kevin passed out again. They took them downstairs, stuffed them into the car and rushed to the location given by Sage.


    In the apartment, Casper felt rxed both physically and mentally. He finally managed to get rid of his two biggest problems, Nia and Kevin, without a sound. Now he can focus on dealing with Lucia and Arthur. When he was thinking of this, his mood became even more joyful. He poured himself a ss of red wine and looked at the wine in the cup with satisfaction. Casper murmured proudly to himself, "Lucia, this time there is no obstacle like Nia between you and me. One day... I will make you submit to me again!"


    Afterwards, Casper stayed in the apartment waiting for good news from Leon. However, time passed by second by second and even until sunset, there was still no message from Leon. A sense of foreboding rose in his heart and he quickly picked up his phone to contact Leon.


    No one answered the call!


    What happened?!


    Casper was very alert. If Leon shut down for no reason, there must be a reason behind it. He quickly contacted other subordinates, and without exception, everyone''s phone was turned off. Now Casper was sure that something had happened!


    Did Lauren strike again?! But how did he know about Nia and Kevin''s situation? Casper went through the details one by one, and the only thing he could think of was Dr. Anderson, who had previously seen Nia and Kevin.


    "Could it be that he leaked the news?!" But Dr. Anderson and Lauren were strangers, how could he possibly go and spill the beans? Casper waspletely puzzled.

 Chapter 1058 ItS Actually Him

    Chapter 1058 It''s Actually Him


    Just as Casper was anxiously pacing back and forth, the apartment doorbell suddenly rang, startling him so much that he almost spilled his red wine.


    This apartment belonged to Casper personally, and Leon was a trusted person who had a key. They usually didn''t ring the doorbell, so who was ringing it now?


    Although Casper was uneasy in his heart, he was not one to back down. He walked straight over and opened the door, only to find that the person standing outside was...


    "Dad?!" Casper, who usually avoided calling Miles by his name in front of Libby, instinctively eximed "Dad" because he was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    Standing outside the door was not just Miles alone, but also several of his trusted subordinates behind him. Each person was supporting a subordinate of Casper''s, including Leon who had also fainted. Miles had a gloomy expression and gave Casper a cold nce before saying to his men,


    "Send them in."


    No matter how resourceful Casper was, he couldn''t figure out what happened now. Didn''t Leon and the others go to execute Nia and Kevin? Why was Miles bringing them back one by one now? And looking at them in a mess, some with injuries on their faces, they must have encountered a fight.


    Miles watched as his men sent Casper''s subordinates into the apartment one by one, and they were paralyzed or copsed in the living room before he stepped into the door.


    Finally, Casper calmed down from the shock. He turned around and grabbed the shoulder of Miles who was about to walk towards the living room, and angrily said,


    "Why are Leon and his team on your hands! What did you do!"


    "What did I do?" Miles'' voice was particrly low as he stared directly into Casper''s angry eyes without flinching.


    "I am saving you, no, I should say I am saving my son!"


    Casper didn''t know how to digest Miles'' words for a moment.


    Miles shrugged off Casper''s hand and walked past his subordinates lying on the ground. He sat down on the sofa before speaking.


    "Today, I overheard your subordinate talking to Leon on the phone at work. I don''t need to repeat what they were discussing, but regardless of any issues you may have with Nia or Kevin, I will not allow you tomit a crime that could warrant the death penalty in my son''s name!"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Casper finally understood what had happened. His eyes darkened suddenly and he looked at Miles coldly, asking,


    "Where are Nia and Kevin now..."


    "I''ve sent them to the Dekee Hotel." Miles answered without hesitation.


    "How dare you!" Casper eximed in anger, taking a step forward and grabbing Miles by the cor. He shouted loudly, "How dare you ruin my ns!"


    At this moment, Casper''s subordinates all fainted, and Miles'' people were all sober around. He was forcibly pulled away by his subordinate just as he started.


    "Miles! Have you forgotten that your son is still in my hands?! If you spoil my good deeds, aren''t you afraid that I will kill him?!"


    As he mentioned his son, Miles'' gaze suddenly turned fierce. He waved his hand to signal his trusted aide to release Casper and stood up himself, staring directly at Casper without any hesitation. "Jacob, I have heard of your name and seen your methods in Lepus before, but don''t forget, you were still a brat when I, Miles, started the business! Today my son is in your hands and I bear with it. If you really darey your hand on him, I assure you, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, you will be torn to pieces!"


    This was the first time Miles had shown his fierceness afterpromising with him, and Casper could see absolute cold-bloodedness in his eyes. It seemed that he had really pushed him too far.


    Casper finally realized that Miles was also a ruthless person who would rather die than surrender when pushed to the brink.


    However, he was not afraid in the slightest.


    "Even if your reason is good, you are afraid that your son will be a scapegoat in the future. Why do you have to send Nia and Kevin to Dekee Hotel? You bring them back, and you have to discuss with me whether I''ll kill your son!"


    "I am not interested in the grievances between you and them. All I want is to preserve my son''s reputation. Besides, both of them are already so badly injured. Even if you bring them back, what can you do? Can you keep them locked up for the rest of their lives?" Miles retorted coldly.


    Casper was so angry with Miles that he couldn''t even speak. His face turned red, a rare sight, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    Miles sneered and pushed Casper aside before walking towards the door with his subordinates. Before leaving, he turned around and said,


    "I have brought back your subordinates. Nia was conscious when I rescued her and she promised to owe me a favor in the future. If you don''t understand my son, perhaps this favor can help you in the future." Even though Miles said so, it was still likeying by trouble for the future. Casper watched as the door mmed shut and felt his heart turn as cold as if he were submerged in ice water.


    He slumped onto the sofa, feeling restless and irritated. Seeing his subordinates lying haphazardly on the ground only added to his anger, prompting him to kick out without hesitation.


    "Miles! You better remember this!" he shouted.


    After leaving Casper''s house, Miles didn''t look victorious at all. Instead, he seemed even more depressed and despondent. His man approached him and said,


    "Mr. Wood, we did nothing wrong today. Regardless of whether or not the young master is still around, we need to figure out a way to deal with Jacob."


    "I understand," Miles replied in a low voice that sounded weak even as he walked.


    Ever since his wife told him that their son''s plea for help was pre-recorded, Miles had suspected something was amiss. However, as a father who refused to give up hope - no matter how slim - he would do everything in his power to bring back his son! And if that wasn''t possible, he would personally tear Jacob apart!


    "Now that everything has been taken care of," sighed the man handing over a phone. "Mr. Wood, you should respond."


    Miles took the phone but waited until everyone had boarded before dialing someone''s number.


    Soon enough, a clear voice came through from Lucia on the other end, "Mr. Wood, how are things going?"


    "I''ve already sent Nia and Kevin back to Dekee Hotel," Miles carefully chose his words. "I also exined everything clearly with Casper. He didn''t say much about it."

 Chapter 1059 Critical Condition

    Chapter 1059 Critical Condition


    "Thank you, Mr. Wood, for being willing to help me out. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to handle it myself," Lucia expressed her gratitude in a soft voice.


    "No problem at all. I also have to thank you for letting me know and preventing Casper from making a big mistake. Otherwise..." Miles trailed off.


    "Mr. Wood, there are some things that I won''t mention again, but if our suspicions are true and your son is actually... I hope you''ll be careful in the future because he is very cunning," Lucia hinted subtly. Miles remained silent for a while before finally hanging up the phone directly and disappearing without a trace.


    As the car continued to drive forward slowly, the shing night scenes disrupted Miles'' thoughts.


    Lucia frowned as she looked at her phone which had already emitted an engaged tone several times. Arthur noticed this and pulled her into his arms asking, "Is everything resolved?"


    "It''s resolved... but... Miles is really pitiful." Putting down her phone, Lucia whispered softly with sadness and helplessness evident even just from hearing her voice.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay now don''t think about it anymore," Arthur was contradictory; he loved Lucia''s kindness but didn''t like how she always thought of others first. So he leaned towards her neck and shoulder area, whispering gently, "Miles will eventually ept this fact; judging by his actions now, he should already be mentally prepared."


    "I really can''t imagine what would happen if Teddy or Kylee were like that one day..." Just as Lucia said this, Arthur sealed her lips with a kiss; after their tongues intertwined passionately, he let go of her with seriousness evident in his eyes.


    Kylee was the name they gave their baby when celebrating New Year''s Eve together in USA - meaning repaying kindness with gratitude while also understanding filial piety.


    "Don''t say such things! Our Teedy and Kylee will never have any problems. I guarantee it!" This was something Arthur didn''t need anyone questioning him on regarding fatherly love or capability


    Lucia''s eyes shone brightly as she realized what she had said wrong, so she obediently leaned against Arthur''s shoulder, whispering softly, "I understand now. From now on I won''t say anything like that again since we have you here. Our Teddy and Kylee will never face any danger."


    Only then did Arthur feel satisfied holding onto his beloved woman sinking into an ocean of affection.


    Even though it was past midnight people still came back-and-forth continuously at Municipal Harmony Hospital, either looking distressed or crying softly. This ce had always been full of contradictions weing life yet sending people off to death.


    At this moment, Eve was apanying Nia outside the emergency room. Nia still had an IV drip on her hand and she was already extremely tired. However, when she thought of Kevin being inside the emergency room, she forced herself to stay awake and wait for him outside.


    After going through this difficult time, Nia felt that Kevin genuinely treated her well.


    "Nia, why don''t you go rest in the ward first? I''ll wait for Mr. Berry," Eve said with sympathy and concern as she saw Nia struggling to stay awake.


    "No, I have to wait for him here..." Nia''s face showed a rare and sincere expression of affection.


    Eve could do nothing but apany her sister as she remained resolute. Soon after, Lauren walked over.


    "Has Kevin note out yet?"


    At eight o''clock tonight, Nia and Kevin were brought back to the hotel by Miles. However, Kevin''s condition was not good. Lauren had nned to have Dr. Anderson take a look at him, but as soon as he called, Kevin began vomiting blood uncontrobly. After contacting Dr. Anderson, he suggested that they immediately seek medical attention. Therefore, Lauren took them to the hospital for treatment.


    "Not yet," Eve said anxiously. "He has been in the emergency room for three hours now."


    Lauren nodded at the words and walked over to sit next to Eve. Just then, Nia, who had been waiting quietly all this time, suddenly stood up and knelt down in front of Lauren without saying a word. Both Lauren and Eve were stunned for a moment.


    "Mr. Osade, please make sure you help me and Kevin get revenge!" Nia gritted her teeth and said.


    "Nia, what are you doing!" Eve realized and quickly squatted down to try to help Nia up. Unexpectedly, she stubbornly refused to get up, her eyes shing with anger as she stared persistently at Lauren. Lauren remained indifferent and gave Nia a cold stare before saying, "I don''t want to get involved in the conflict between you guys and Casper."


    Nia bit her lower lip and stood up slowly under Eve''s insistence. She stood there with her head down, revealing her vulnerable and helpless side in front of Lauren and her sister for the first time.


    "I have been lied to by Reynolds, used by Spencer, and hurt by Casper. Until now, Kevin is the only one who has treated me well. If he doesn''t survive, I will fight Casper to the end even if I die!" Eve couldn''t help but feel heartbroken as she watched her sister''s eyes turn red. She looked over at Lauren with concern.


    After giving Eve a nce, Lauren looked away and didn''t respond.


    "Mr. Osade, what do I have to do for you to help me out?!" Nia had been using Eve to urge Lauren to help her, but this time she had to ask him herself!


    Without helping Nia, Eve couldn''t bear it. Lauren was well aware of this fact.


    Sure enough, seeing her sister so indignant, Eve couldn''t help but call out, "Lauren..."


    That plea was filled with desperation. Lauren''s heart raced as he hesitated to agree to help Nia. Just then, the door to the emergency room opened and a doctor walked out.


    Upon seeing the doctor, Nia instantly forgot about asking for Lauren''s help and rushed over to grab his arm, asking urgently, "Doctor! How is Kevin?!"


    The doctor smiled and said, "Luckily you arrived in time. The patient''s condition has stabilized but he has broken ribs and injuries to his lungs and liver. He will need proper rest afterwards." "Really?! Thank you so much Doctor!" Nia was overjoyed that at least Kevin''s life had been saved despite his serious injuries.


    "You''re also a patient yourself. You should go back and rest properly while we finish up some work here before sending him back to the ward after surgery," the doctor kindly advised Nia.


    Nia was about to say something when she suddenly fainted in front of them all. Fortunately, the quick-eyed doctor caught her just in time while Eve rushed over to support her sister anxiously asking, "Doctor! Why did my sister faint?!"


    Finally moved by what he saw before him, Lauren got up from where he sat earlier and helped steady Nia''s body instead of being indifferent like before; not because he sympathized with Nia but because he didn''t want Eve exerting herself even slightly more than she already had.


    "It''s okay. Maybe she is just too exhausted from everything that happened today or hearing good news made her rx too much causing her fainting spell," said the doctor after briefly checking on Nia''s condition.


    He then advised them all saying, "Quickly send her back to rest in her ward."

 Chapter 1060 Speaking Without Thinking

    Chapter 1060 Speaking Without Thinking


    Upon hearing the doctor''s words, Eve finally breathed a sigh of relief. She turned to Lauren and asked cautiously, "Lauren, can you help me carry my sister back to the ward?"


    Lauren didn''t say anything but immediately picked up Nia as soon as Eve finished speaking. They headed towards the ward that had already been arranged.


    Eve followed closely behind while holding her unconscious sister''s hand. Lauren nced at her movements while walking, but his expression remained unclear and mysterious.


    Nia was too tired and slept until dawn on the second day. Eve stayed by her side all night and frequently checked on Kevin in ICU whose condition had stabilized for fear that her sister might wake up any moment and ask about him.


    Eve couldn''t leave, so Lauren couldn''t either.


    Stoffer and Dely couldn''t rest alone either; they came to protect them in the hospital instead. The two tall foreign men stood outside the hospital room like door men - one on each side - scaring even cautious nurses who came to change medication.


    When Nia woke up just before dawn, she saw that Eve had been lying next to her all night long while Lauren sat across from them with his eyes closed in deep concentration. Realizing that she had been watched over all night long by them made Nia feel touched for a moment.


    After all, their parents were usually biased towards her younger sister. however, Eve had never distanced herself from Nia even slightly but always liked sticking around with her since childhood like a little tail whenever she wasn''t allowed out to y.


    For the first time, Nia stared at Eve''s sleeping face with soft eyes in a daze, and didn''t notice when Lauren opened his eyes.


    Lauren quietly examined Nia''s expression. He also had brothers and sisters, so he can read Nia''s eyes, but should he believe that Nia was really guilty of Eve? Impossible!


    At this moment, Eve woke up with a whimper, and Lauren quickly closed his eyes.


    "Nia! You''re awake?!" When she opened her eyes and saw her sister looking at her, Eve shouted happily.


    "Hush!" Nia frowned suddenly, "Mr. Osade is still resting. Don''t disturb him!"


    "Oh..." Eve replied embarrassedly, but she was still smiling because her sister finally woke up.


    However, Nia was thinking something else then asking quietly, "Can you go call Mr. Osade over here? I want to see if he really is asleep."


    "Eh?! But weren''t you worried about waking him up just now?" asked puzzled-looking Eve.


    "Mr. Osade must be exhausted, maybe he fell asleep sitting down. I have something to talk to you about and it''s not good if he hears it, so can you confirm if he''s asleep?" Nia whispered to her sister. Although Eve was skeptical, she still walked quietly over to Lauren and leaned in front of him, softly calling out, "Lauren, are you asleep?"


    "If you whisper like that, how can he hear you?" Nia scolded irritably when her sister didn''t understand what she meant. "Speak louder! If he doesn''t wake up, then that means he''s really sleeping." "Oh..." Eve replied with a hint of disappointment before raising her voice and pushing Lauren''s shoulder with her hand. "Lauren? Are you awake?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Of course the person pretending to sleep couldn''t be awakened. Confused by this fact, Eve turned around and said to her sister, "Nia, Lauren is really sleeping."


    Nia stared at Lauren for a few seconds before realizing that his eyes were tightly closed as if in deep sleep. She called Eve over and helped herself sit up straight.


    "Eve, this time you have to help me!" After just sitting down again and seeing the puppy-like look on her sister''s face waiting for an answer from her; Nia carefully controlled the volume of her voice. Eve immediately changed expression upon hearing this request but lowered her eyes without responding.


    "Eve!" Nia quickly grabbed hold of Eve''s hand with pleading eyes saying,


    "You saw what Casper didst time against Kevin and me! He almost killed me! Luckily Mr. Osade saved us both but now Casper is after us again! Unless we get rid of him once-and-for-all, I''ll never feel safe!" Eve hesitated while ncing at Lauren, keeping quiet because his attitude had been very firmst night, so how could she ask him now? And besides... the phrase "get rid ofing from Nia''s mouth made it sound like anything but simple.


    Seeing that Eve wasn''t willing to respond yet again, Nia continued appealing emotionally,


    "Eve... are you going let your sister die at the hands of Casper? We''re just ordinary people but Casper has many subordinates who are all gangsters from the underworld - as seenst time when they tried killing me!"


    "But what can Lauren do?" Finally speaking up after much hesitation, she asked by curiosity or perhaps concern for their safety.


    "Don''t forget that Mr. Osade isn''t only rich beyond measure. He also has other means. Just look at Stoffer and Dely''s skills. If only Mr. Osade would step forward, then getting rid off Casper would be easy- peasy!" Urgently exined by Nia.


    "Nia, do you want... Lauren to kill him?" Eve hesitated to say these words that she thought she would never say in this life.


    Without any hesitation, Nia nodded heavily, "Only when Casper is dead, can I be truly safe!"


    "No way!" Eve immediately shouted when she heard this, but the next second her mouth was covered by Nia, afraid that she would wake up Lauren.


    "Lower your voice!" Nia red fiercely at Eve, who could only nod before she released her grip.


    As soon as her mouth was free, Eve lowered her voice and said, "Nia, we can''t do this. Killing is illegal and wrong! I can''t ask Lauren to do this."


    "You also know that it''s wrong to kill? Then it''s right for Casper to kill me?!" Nia was so annoyed by Eve''s words, and her voice raised unconsciously, "You just want to watch me die, right?!"


    "I don''t..." Eve was extremely aggrieved. She simply didn''t want her sister to go astray. Society is indeedplex, but there are always other ways. If they had to kill each other when they were in opposition, then what was the point of having the rule ofw? Eve understood these principles.


    "That''s it! I knew you''ve been jealous of me all along, jealous of my health, jealous of my status, and jealous that I have everything you don''t!" Nia couldn''t control her temper as she red at her well-meaning sister, feeling like she was just making excuses.


    "Nia..." Eve''s eyes were about to turn red as she faced her sister''s rude usation.


    "What are you guys talking about? Why is it so noisy?" Just as Eve was on the verge of tears, Lauren suddenly opened his eyes and asked slowly.

 Chapter 1061 Heartache Like A Cut

    Chapter 1061 Heartache Like a Cut


    As soon as Lauren spoke up, Nia immediately fell silent.


    Eve lowered her head in grievance, desperately trying to suppress the tears that were about to burst out of her eyes.


    "Eve, what''s wrong?" Lauren asked with concern, walking up to Eve and inquiring about her unusual behavior.


    "I''m fine... just worried about my sister..." Eve shook her head slowly, her small head, slender neck, and slightly trembling shoulders all revealing fragility.


    Lauren''s eyes suddenly turned cold, shooting towards Nia like arrows.


    Nia hurriedly shed an awkward smile and gently stroked Eve''s hair, saying in a low voice, "Eve is just worried about my health. I told her it''s okay but she still can''t rest assured... Mr. Osade, could you please persuade her for me?"


    Nia was a natural at telling lies, with a poker face and steady heartbeat.


    Lauren sneered inwardly and reached out to grab Eve''s arm, pulling her up. He saw tears welling up in Eve''s eyes and spoke coldly,


    "It''s morning now. Eve and I are going to have breakfast first, and we''ll bring some food back for youter."


    Only Lauren can understand what was being said, and at this point Eve was in so much pain that even breathing hurt.


    "Okay, okay. You''ve taken care of me all night and it''s been hard work. Go ahead now. There''s no need to rush," Nia said repeatedly.


    Lauren pulled Eve and turned around to leave. When there was no one in the room, Nia''s eyes gradually darkened. Forget it, even if he heard it, what difference would it make! Anyway, she must make sure that Eve helped her achieve this wish!


    Casper must die!


    In the hallway, Lauren had already grabbed Eve''s arm and led her towards the door without saying a word about what had happened.


    Eve was led forward by Lauren like a robot until they arrived at a nearby restaurant and sat down. Eve remained in a daze, and Lauren let out a soft sigh before ordering breakfast and quietly apanying her.


    Almost everything Eve ate for breakfast was fed to her by Lauren, and she couldn''t taste anything as it was almost finished. She just held back tears in her eyes.


    "Shall we go back to the hotel and rest? I''ll leave Stoffer and Dely here to take care of your sister and Kevin," Lauren couldn''t bear it anymore, and didn''t want Eve to go back to Nia''s side.


    Eve was first stunned, and then slowly shook her head.


    "So you can still hear me talking," Lauren picked up a napkin and wiped it around Eve''s lips,ughing self-deprecatingly.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lauren, I..." Eve knew she had been neglecting Lauren and finally snapped out of it, feeling very sorry for him.


    "Sorry."


    "You have nothing to feel sorry about," Lauren said with a smile, "No one can force me to do what I don''t want to do."


    Upon hearing this, Eve couldn''t help but blink her eyes. Her thoughts at that moment were surprisingly clear. "Did you hear everything my sister and I just said?"


    "You guys were arguing so loudly. It''s hard for me not to hear," Lauren didn''t deny.


    At this moment, Eve''s hard-won calm emotions were once again stirred up, and her eyes became wet and red again.


    "I love you dearly, but I can''tfort you," Lauren sighed and brushed the corner of Eve''s eyes with his thumb. "Nia will never give up until she reaches her goal, but this time I will notpromise. Even if it''s because of you, it''s okay to help her escape, but help her kill someone?"


    Lauren couldn''t help but sneer that Nia must be trying to mess with her mind!


    "I know that even if you are willing to help, I won''t let you do it. "After several times of asking Lauren to help her sister, Eve was exhausted, but she had her own principles and would never allow anything illegal like murder. She won''t ask Lauren for help and will never allow her sister to do it either!


    "Can you stick to your principles in front of her?" This was what Lauren said, and it was also where her own dilemma lied.


    Eve''s love for Nia was selfless.


    Eve lowered her eyes, thinking of what her sister said just now. The heart-piercing pain was nothing more than that, but why did her sister say such words?


    Lauren knew that Eve was conflicted, but at this point he cannot help but remind her,


    "Eve, there will never be a day when people''s desire will be satisfied. Don''t you realize that Nia''s demands on you are getting more and more? This time she even wanted me to help her kill, but next time? Do you think she have no ambitions anymore after getting the so-called safety? Do you think she won''t let youe and beg me to do other things?"


    Lauren''s questions hit the nail on the head one by one, and Eve''s head lowered more and more, unable to even speak a word in defense of her sister.


    "Eve..." Lauren felt even more sorry when he saw the situation, and began to reflect on whether he had acted too hastily and made things too difficult for her.


    "I won''tpromise this time," Eve suddenly raised her head, with a determined gleam in her eyes. "I won''t let my sister continue to make mistakes!"


    Lauren ced his hand on Eve''s back of the hand and said sympathetically, "Then you have to be strong yourself."


    Eve nodded gently and reached out to hold Lauren''s hand, quietly drawing courage from his palm.


    After breakfast, they prepared a take-out for Nia. When they returned to the ward, only Stoffer was left outside. Lauren asked and found out that Nia insisted on going to see Kevin, so Dely apanied her. "Go ahead," Lauren said, surprisingly not insisting on apanying her.


    As Eve followed her sister, Stoffer casually spoke up next to Lauren. "Sir, if Miss Davidson and Nia stay together, she mighte back with red eyes again."


    Lauren gave Stoffer a sideways nce. Stoffer and Dely had exceptional hearing abilities; it wasn''t surprising that they overheard the conversation between the Davidson sisters this morning. He asked, "If someone told me that my brother was using me as leverage even at the cost of my life, do you think I would believe it?"


    Stoffer shook his head.


    "So..." Lauren''s gaze darkened as he looked in the direction Eve had left and sighed lowly. "She has to discover this on her own."


    Stoffer couldn''t help but sigh too. He worriedly said, "Sir, we''ve been staying in Athegate for months now. Your father has called several times urging you to go back home but he doesn''t know about Miss Davidson''s situation."


    "What does that matter? He knows my temperament well enough," Lauren replied nonchntly. "Unless we can find a way to cure Eve..."


    "Hasn''t Ms. Webb been helping us search for experts? Has there been any news from her?" Stoffer reminded.


    "Not yet," Lauren shook his head before adding confidently, "But I think it should be soon."

 Chapter 1062 Are You Blaming Me?

    Chapter 1062 Are You ming Me?


    Nia had been hospitalized for a week now, and Kevin had also been transferred from ICU to a regr ward. After waking up, they both expressed their mixed feelings together. They can truly be considered as a pair of unfortunate couple who had experienced danger together.


    A weekter, Niapleted the discharge procedures, but Kevin still needed to continue treatment. So she moved directly into Kevin''s ward and Eve came less often to avoid interrupting them.


    This afternoon, Kevin asked Nia,


    "Nia, has Eve not responded to you yet?"


    As soon as Eve was mentioned, Nia''s eyebrows furrowed and she sneered, "She''s determined this time. No matter how much I persuade her, it''s useless. I''ve been angry and begged her, but she just won''t budge."


    She remembered these days when she exhausted all means to persuade Eve, and was even more frustrated and oppressed.


    "You don''t have to be too anxious either. At least we are safe now. After all, this is a matter of life and death. She is just an ordinary young girl, so of course she would be scared," Kevinforted Nia. Nia snorted and disagreed, "Eve is just an ordinary girl, but Lauren is not an ordinary person. He can help with this matter. He just doesn''t want to. So... instead of desperately seeking Eve''s help, it''s better to go directly to him."


    "Shh!" Kevin nced outside the door and cautioned Nia, "Speak softly. Stoffer is still out there!"


    "What else am I afraid of?" Nia was already murderous towards Casper, and she was always thinking about how to cut him into pieces to vent her hatred.


    "Anyway, if we can really get Lauren to help us get rid of Casper, then we won''t have any worries. Although it''s difficult to shake Lucia and Arthur, at least they won''t endanger our safety," Kevin thought for a moment and no longer suppressed his voice.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Kevin finished speaking, the door suddenly pushed open and both of them were instantly on edge. The next second, they heard Lucia''s voice with a hint of sarcasm, "Mr. Berry, you''re right. At least Arthur and I won''t endanger your lives."


    Lucia''s eyebrows and eyes were as dark as ink, with a faint smile on her lips. Her starry eyes were full of yfulness, leisurely watching Nia and Kevin whose expressions changed in the blink of an eye.


    The two words "Ms. Webb" were stuck in Kevin''s throat.


    "I heard that you two almost died, so I came to check on you," Lucia said. She didn''t continue to inquire about what the two had just said and instead raised a fruit basket as a gesture and walked into the room. "Ms. Webb, please have a seat!" Nia nervously stood up to greet Lucia, took the fruit basket she brought and warmly invited her to sit down.


    Kevin and Nia were already awkward enough, but now with Lucia not saying anything, they felt like they had a target on their backs. Nia changed positions several times but couldn''t getfortable and didn''t know what to talk about with Lucia.


    Lucia chuckled inwardly at their difort. Finally, she spoke up, "I heard Miles rescued you guys? That''s quite surprising."


    "Miles was afraid Casper would mess things up and wouldn''t be able to fix it himself, so he helped us out!" Nia eagerly jumped in as soon as she could continue the conversation. "Congrattions on escaping another ordeal. This time Miles personally intervened so Casper should behave for a while. You don''t have to be so nervous," Lucia said with a smile.


    "How can he behave? Miles doesn''t even matter to him," coughed Nia before realizing her mistake. She intended for Lucia to be wary of Casper and used this opportunity to persuade her to suppress him. But she spoke too quickly without considering that she revealed some information about Casper''s true identity. Kevin picked up on it right away and pped Nia hard on the back before she could finish her sentence.


    "Why did you hit me?" gasped Nia after catching her breath again, ring at Kevin usingly but then seeing his sharp gaze realized what she had done.


    Lucia saw through their guiltiness and cunningness but pretended not to notice, "Is there something wrong with Ms Davidson''s words?"


    "Not really," Kevin exined calmly while smiling insincerely, "It''s just that Nia doesn''t know much about Miles. I''m afraid her wild guesses might affect your judgment."


    "Is that so?"


    Kevin smiled falsely, which made Lucia even more disgusted inside.


    "Ms. Webb, I''m sorry for my wild guesses," apologized Nia in sync with Kevin.


    "Don''t worry about it, Ms Davidson," waved off Lucia nonchntly before getting serious again. "I came here firstly because I wanted to check your situation. Secondly because I wanted ask who is managing Stable Growth now since you''re still hospitalized."


    Kevin looked at Nia when he heard this question; he had only recently woken up from hisa and didn''t have the energy or focus yet needed to manage thepany properly - this question was best left answered by someone else.


    "I am taking care of it," lied Nia since Lauren''s two bodyguards were always by her side now. She feared being caught by Casper again. Plus allpany affairs were previously handled by Kevin anyway, therefore, managing them herself wasn''t something that came naturally or easily for her anymore.


    "Please manage your subordinates well. Three days ago, StandHill''s people caused trouble at Stable Growth, resulting in a conflict with our people and even involving the police. Kane had to step in to resolve it. As I mentioned before, although Stable Growth is our subsidiarypany, you are responsible for managing its affairs. Therefore, it''s up to you to control your subordinates'' work. Otherwise, if there is another incident like the previous strike that affects Webbex Group, I will have to consider dealing with Stable Growth."


    Lucia spoke calmly but her piercing gaze made Nia feel uneasy.


    "Casper must be trying to disrupt thepany''s order while we''re both injured and hospitalized," Kevin took advantage of the opportunity and said, "Since you intend to dispose of Stable Growth anyway, can''t you just give it back to us? We''re willing to pay more than its selling price!"


    "No," Lucia refused decisively.


    Kevin and Nia were left breathless by her response.


    "You two... do what you want," Lucia smiled as she got up and left without giving Nia or Kevin any chance for a reaction.


    Nia was about to get up and politely see Lucia off when Kevin stopped her. "Don''t bother! She came just as a warning; being polite won''t help."Kevin said coldly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Are you ming me?" Nia asked aggrievedly.


    "Why would I me you?" Kevin touched Nia''s face gently. "I know that you''re worried about me neglecting your duties at thepany."

 Chapter 1063 Buying And Selling

    Chapter 1063 Buying and Selling


    "I didn''t expect Casper to be so reckless! They actually sent people to thepany to cause trouble!" Nia said indignantly.


    "It''s my fault too. After Casper and his team took away my phone, I only had time to cancel the service with customer service, but I forgot to give my number to my subordinates. So they were like blind flies after the incident, not knowing who to look for, which made Lucia worried too." Kevin became increasingly gentle towards Nia and couldn''t bear to me her."


    "But I really can''t rest assured about you now..."


    "Thepany cannot function without someone making decisions. For now, you should go back and persuade Eve to have either Dely or Stoffer follow you. Casper''s people have had trouble with them before, so they won''t dare touch you if they see them with you. Don''t let Lucia take advantage and seize control of thepany, or we''ll have even less chance of getting it back." Kevin understood Nia''s intentions, but there were more pressing matters at hand.


    "Okay then, Eve wille to deliver dinnerter. I''ll talk to her," Nia had topromise.


    In the evening, Eve arrived at the hospital with dinner apanied by Lauren. While Lauren was talking to Stoffer, Nia pulled Eve out onto the balcony and told her about her ns.


    "Nia, can''t we temporarily hand over thepany''s affairs to someone else? Dely and Stoffer are Lauren''s bodyguards, and one of them is willing to stay in the hospital to protect you. If both of them stay, what about Lauren?" Eve felt that this was really too difficult.


    "If I have other options, do you think I''d be willing to leave the hospital? Maybe Casper''s people are watching outside and trying to kill us!" Nia said sharply, frowning,


    "And now thepany has been deceived by Lucia. If we continue to neglect management and let power slip away, my hard work in establishing Stable Growth will belong to someone else! Do you know how much I have sacrificed for thispany? How much effort I have made? You must help me with this favor!"


    Nia had a determined attitude and held onto Eve''s hand tightly.


    "Well..." Eve finally couldn''t resist her sister''s request and could onlypromise and say, "I''ll go talk to Lauren about it. If he doesn''t agree, I can''t do anything."


    "Hurry up and go!" Nia''s brow slightly rxed, and she was finally willing to give Eve a smile. "It would be best if it could be done by tomorrow."


    "Oh..." Eve responded helplessly, turning her face to the inside of the ward where Lauren had finished talking with Stoffer ande in.


    Before Eve could speak, Lauren spoke up first, "Miss Davidson, Eve''s condition is stable now, but she still needs your blood for treatment. I see that you''re recovering well and we''re in a hospital anyway, so why not..."


    "No!" Eve quickly interrupted. "My sister just recovered from a serious illness. How can I take her blood?"


    But Lauren ignored Eve and instead looked at Nia with a sly smile.


    Nia knew exactly what Lauren was thinking and cursed him in her heart while maintaining a calm demeanor. She took Eve''s hand and said, "Eve, I''m fine now. All the minor injuries are healed. I''ll give you some bloodter."


    They went back and forth until they reached an agreement.


    "Nia..." Eve didn''t know Nia''s true intentions and thought she was doing it all for her own sake. She was moved to tears.


    "It''s okay for me to give you some of my blood for your health," Nia smiled at Eve as they walked into the hospital room together but reminded her quietly by the ear, "Remember what I told you earlier." Eve couldn''t refuse anymore after this.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    That night after Nia gave her blood to Eve, she pretended to be weak, which made Eva feel guilty about asking for it in the first ce. Before Nia could remind her again about their conversation earlier that day, Eva went to ask Lauren herself.


    Outside of the hospital room with Lauren present there too, Eva looked at her sister lying on bed looking very weak then turned back towards Lauren making a request,


    "Lauren, I know Stoffer and Dely are your bodyguards who cannot leave your side but my sister''spany has problems right now, which requires personal attention from my sister herself. I''m afraid Casper''s people might be lurking around trying to harm her again, so can you please let Dely follow my sister around as protection?"


    "That won''t work!" Before even giving his opinion, Stoffer immediately protested loudly, "Our task is to protect young master! If I stay here in this hospital, then only Dely will apany him, which would be our biggest setback! How can we let our young master have no one following him?"


    Of course Eva knew this reasoning too well, but given how urgent things were right now, she had no choice but bow down under Stoffer''s using gaze without giving up on requesting help.


    Lauren red at Stoffer before finally agreeing with Eva''s request. Stoffer gritted his teeth while staring back at him before eventually admitting defeat inside his head!


    He spoiled Eve way too much!


    "I see. From tomorrow onwards, I will let Dely stay by your sister''s side. You can rest assured." Lauren had already asked for several hundred milliliters of Nia''s blood, and he was willing to do this deal. "Sir!" Dely next to him also wanted to protest when he heard this, but like Stoffer, he couldn''t say anything when his young master red at him.


    "Am I not as skilled as you guys? Am I not safe without you?" Lauren said intentionally to reassure Eve.


    Stoffer and Dely exchanged a nce, both feeling extremely frustrated but too afraid to voice any further objections.


    "Lauren, I..." Eve couldn''t help but feel guilty as she listened to these words. She looked up at Lauren with a pitiful expression, unsure of how else to thank him.


    "Don''t feel guilty. This is something I willingly chose." Lauren gave a gentle smile andforted Eve while holding her hand.


    Eve felt something in her heart and her eyes turned red as she thought about it. Lauren noticed and gently embraced her, offeringforting words.


    Stoffer and Dely on the side shook their heads frequently that their young master had been deeply affected and cannot extricate himself.


    Starting from the second day, Dely followed Nia around to provide protection. With such a tall and strong bodyguard by her side, Nia finally felt relieved and returned to managing affairs at Stable Growth while also calming people''s nerves.


    Lauren noticed that Eve had been following him around for the past few days, almost like a shadow. She also frequently helped with various small tasks such as pouring coffee, ordering food and changing clothes, just like a little maid.

 Chapter 1064 First Meeting

    Chapter 1064 First Meeting


    Eve was willing to stay by Lauren''s side all the time, which of course made Lauren happy. However, due to other considerations, he was reluctant to see so.


    "Eve, you don''t have to help me with these things. I can do it myself," Lauren said with a wry smile as he saw Eve preparing to refill his cup of coffee.


    "No way," Eve nced at Lauren and her eyebrows showed a hint of coquetry, "I know that Stoffer and Dely usually take care of these things, but now they are helping my sister and Mr. Berry. I have to take responsibility for taking care of you."


    Lauren smiled evilly when he heard the words, reached out and grabbed Eve''s slender wrist, deliberately teasing her,


    "Stoffer will still help me make the bed tonight, can you?"


    As she heard this, Eve''s face instantly turned red and her eyes drifted towards the corner. Just as Lauren thought she would refuse, Eve gathered her courage and shouted,


    "I can do it too!"


    Laurenughed out loud in the next second, pulled Eve into his arms with a little force along the current posture, and said with a smile,


    "Is it really possible? I''m not exactly a gentleman."


    At this point, Eve''s face had turned into a rosy hue. She squirmed in Lauren''s embrace for a few moments before gradually calming down. A small, unembarrassed voice in her heart whispered... If it really was like this, there was nothing wrong with it...


    Sensing the change in Eve, Lauren looked down at her, only to see her drooping eyes, shy and timid. He really liked her appearance.


    As soon as he thought so, he can''t grasp the strength in his hand. If Eve hadn''t cried out in pain, Lauren would have hugged her even tighter.


    "Stop kidding around. Will you apany me to meet two friendster?"


    "Who?" Eve asked shyly, her voice as soft as a mosquito''s.


    "You''ll know soon." Lauren said with a mysterious smile.


    As the car stopped in front of the towering Webbex Group building, Eve was still unaware that Lauren had brought her to Lucia''spany!


    "Where are we?" Eve asked as she got out of the car. Eve looked around at the bustling pedestrians and still didn''t know that their destination was the building right in front of them.


    "Just follow me," Lauren smiled and took Eve''s hand, walking into the Webbex Group together.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    This was Eve''s first timeing to such a solemn and dignifiedpany. Everyone passing by her was in a hurry, dressed in formal attire, discussing various things that Eve cannot understand. They all looked sharp and experienced.


    Lauren noticed the envy in Eve''s eyes and asked her softly, "What''s wrong? Are you envious of them?"


    "A little bit," Eve didn''t deny it.


    "Everyone has their own path in life. There''s no need to envy others. You should know that others are also envious of you," Laurenforted Eve and without notifying the front desk, they went straight to the private elevator reserved only for the CEO.


    In the elevator, Eve couldn''t help but ask curiously while tugging at Lauren''s clothes, "Who are we going to see exactly?"


    "Two friends," Lauren still didn''t give her an answer but there was a deeper smile in his eyes.


    Eve pouted and could only stand obediently next to Lauren. She felt out of ce with the surroundings but as long as she had Lauren by her side, she wasn''t afraid.


    When they arrived at the floor where the CEO''s office was located, Gracie stood up to greet them. "You must be Mr. Osade? Ms. Webb and Mr. Davies have been waiting for you."


    After speaking, she nced curiously at Eve not because she intended to pry into anything but because these two people looked somewhat... out of ce together.


    Lauren was handsome beyond measure with an imposing presence while this youngdy beside him looked delicate like a flower that couldn''t withstand wind or rain; their temperaments were vastly different. "Okay then please lead us there," this was also Lauren''s first timeing to Webbex Group so he politely let Gracie lead them. Noticing Gracie sizing her up earlier made Eve even more timid as she carefully clung onto his clothes following behind him and looking even more pitiful now.


    Gracie led them into Lucia''s office where Lucia greeted them with a smiling face, causing Eve to freeze instantly upon seeing her.


    "Oh my goodness! You brought your little flower too?" Lucia joked nonchntly with Arthur over tea when they saw Eve enter.


    As soon as Lucia finished speaking though, Eve quickly hid behind Lauren''s towering figure - who really did block off any possible view from anyone else- making Luciaugh helplessly before looking towards Arthur pitifully asking, "Am I really that scary?"


    Arthurughed silently before pinching Lucia''s cheek. Then he stood up walking towards Laurent, slightly tilting his body sideways and greeting Eve behind him, "Miss Davidson, hello! I''m Arthur. Lauren''s college ssmate. Nice meeting you."


    Arthur''s voice was low and maic, just like Lauren''s. Eve, who was originally timid, couldn''t help but look up when she heard his voice. When she saw Arthur''s smiling face, she froze.


    Eve was inexperienced and thought that Lauren was the most handsome man she could ever see. But now... the man in front of her surpassed Lauren in appearance and had softer features with a unique charm. He wasn''t always aggressive like Lauren or had a twisted sense of humor.


    To be honest, Arthur''s looks and temperament were more in line with Eve''s aesthetic as they had the same nationality.


    Little did Eve know that Arthur''s current gentleness towards her was only because she was someone dear to Lauren''s heart. If it were anyone else, Arthur would have shown endless coldness and indifference. When Lauren turned around to see Eve staring at Arthur nkly, his expression could only be described as stunning jealousy surged within him.


    He regretted bringing Eve to meet Arthur; he even blocked their line of sight from each other out of pettiness. Lucia on the sofa burst intoughter at this small-minded action while teasingly telling Arthur not to provoke him or he might bite himter!


    Arthur couldn''t help butugh too before patting Lauren''s arm saying, "Don''t be so petty. Come over here for some tea." After speaking, he returned back next to Lucia where they both sat close together with identical smiles on their faces filled with yful banter.

 Chapter 1065 Really Trying To Scam

    Chapter 1065 Really Trying to Scam


    Lauren really had a sense of crisis now, but he will be at peace when it came. So he turned to Eve and said,


    "Eve,e and sit here." Then he led her to the sofa. When they arrived at the sofa, she still stood there with her head down. It was Lauren who pressed her shoulder to make her sit down.


    "It''s very cold outside, isn''t it? Have a cup of ck tea with milk. It smells great," Lucia finally stopped being mischievous and pushed a cup of fragrant ck tea overflowing with milk in front of Eve with a smile. The hot air rose from the teacup, which smelled fragrant and tempting. Eve swallowed unconsciously, but was too shy to reach out. This gesture looked so cute that even Lucia couldn''t bear it. She always felt that she was pitiful.


    "Drink it." Lauren picked up the teacup and handed it to Eve. The perfect warmth overflowed her palm, and Eve took a sip, feeling the sweetness filling her mouth and warming every part of her body. "Very tasty, thank you." Although she kept her head down, Eve still thanked Lucia.


    Being shy, but politeness was still necessary. Lucia secretly praised Eve for being sensible, but she also knew that it was not good to tease her too much, so she leaned back into Arthur''s arms and asked Lauren,


    "What matter requires you toe in person?"


    As soon as Lucia spoke, Eve couldn''t help but raise her eyes and sneak a nce at her and Arthur. She saw them cuddling together, and a strange envy rose in her heart. These two people were such a perfect match...


    Lucia''s beauty and generosity were unmatched by anyone, and if Eve had not seen Arthur, she could not imagine what kind of man would stand beside her. But today when she saw Arthur, she finally understood what Daphne had said. Lucia and Arthur were a perfect match. As a man, admiring Lucia was no match for Arthur''s handsomeness and dominance; as a woman, admiring Arthur was no match for Lucia''s gentleness and tranquility.


    If only Eve and Lauren could be like them... Eve couldn''t help but envy in her heart.


    After noticing Eve''s gaze, Lucia gave her a gentle smile. Eve quickly buried her head again and dared not sneak another peek.


    "Miles seems to have been convinced? I thought it would be you guys who would personally intervene," Lauren chuckled. In fact, he could have said these things over the phone, but he brought Eve along this time to introduce her to Arthur as she was the woman he had decided to spend his life with.


    "Miles is eager to find his son, but he''s not a good person. ording to his current actions, it''s obvious that he''s looking for any clues about Casper," Arthur said.


    "That''s good. At first, I was thinking that if Miles remained indifferent, then I woulde forward. Now that Casper frequently endangers the safety of Nia and Kevin, and Eve has no peace every day, I don''t want to let the matter drag on." Lauren said without hiding.


    Eve frowned slightly when she heard her sister''s name, but she knew the rtionship between Lauren and Lucia and Arthur, and she chose to keep her sister a secret before. So, even after hearing these things now, she had no intention of leaking the secret.


    Arthur nced at Eve when he heard the words. Lauren didn''t hide from her, so he didn''t need to worry too much.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Now Nia and Kevin have been trying to regain Stable Growth, but Lucia has no such will. They have a close rtionship with Casper. If we can help Miles identify Casper together, our chances of winning will be even greater."


    "When I went to see them a few days ago, Nia seemed to be interested in asking you to get rid of Casper. Did you agree?" Lucia nced at Eve''s head that was almost buried in her chest, and asked intentionally.


    This time it was not Lauren who answered, but Eve. Although she still lowered her head, her voice did not show any timidity or wavering.


    "Lauren won''t agree, and I won''t let him agree. My sister''s approach is wrong."


    Lucia and Arthur raised their eyebrows slightly at the same time, because they didn''t expect Eve to be able to keep her mind from being bewitched by Nia.


    Lauren hugged Eve''s shoulderfortingly, and said softly,


    "Eve, I didn''t hide from you today''s conversation between Arthur and Lucia. This is my sincerity for you. The choice is always up to you. You know I can''t bear to reject you."


    "Lauren..." Eve felt bad when she heard Lauren''s words, and raised her eyes to look at him pitifully, feeling both moved and guilty.


    Lauren looked back at Eve tenderly.


    Arthur couldn''t help but marvel in his heart about Lauren''s gentle and pitiful expression. Since he knew Lauren, he had never seen him show such an expression. It seemed that he really fell into Eve''s hands. Lucia also smiled and said nothing, but she felt relieved for Lauren. At least Eve didn''t take sides when it came to right and wrong, leaving Lauren in a dilemma.


    Lauren''s palm warmed her hand, and Eve finally calmed down. She no longer bowed her head shyly, but dared to look directly at Lucia, and asked Lucia something unexpected,


    "Ms. Webb, is my sister... really doing a lot of bad things?"


    If someone else asked this question, Lucia would nod and say yes without hesitation, but when facing Eve, she would not be so straightforward.


    At first she smiled lightly, then parted her lips lightly. Lucia looked back at Eve''s probing eyes and said,


    "You''re not actually stupid. You can discover things on your own, can''t you? It just depends on whether or not you''re willing to."


    Eve looked at Lucia''s clear and captivating eyes for a long time before nodding gently in agreement. She did it not only for the sake of fairness but also for Lauren.


    This was the first time Eve had taken a positive stance on Nia''s situation, and Lauren felt relieved.


    Lucia noticed their exchange and lightly nudged Arthur with her elbow. They shared a knowing smile between them.


    "By the way, I don''t know how you guys met. Can you tell me about your chance encounter?" Arthur intentionally changed the subject as if they were just chatting among friends.


    Eve''s face reddened slightly as she looked apologetically at Lauren.


    Laurenughed heartily without hesitation and said bluntly, "I identally bumped into Eve right after getting off my flight that day. I didn''t expect her to faint after just a few words. At first, I thought she was trying to scam me."


    "You''re the one who was trying to scam me!" Eve retorted sharply with widened eyes. Her expression seemed more rxed now that she had spoken up.


    "That was all just a misunderstanding," Lauren quickly exined while teasingly adding, "Besides, if you were really trying to scam me, then meeting someone like me - kind-hearted and considerate - wouldn''t be such a bad thing."

 Chapter 1066 One Thing Suppresses Another

    Chapter 1066 One Thing Suppresses Another


    Upon hearing this, Eve blushed again and had no way to refute it.


    Lucia and Arthur observed the rtionship between Eve and Lauren with both relief and concern. Was Eve, who was so innocent, really suitable for Lauren, who came from aplicated background? Afterwards, the four of them didn''t mention Nia again. Instead they chatted like friends.


    Eve was amazed by Lucia''s eloquence. She spoke gently with a kind gaze that made people want to get closer to her. Thinking of Daphne''s praise for her made Eve admire Lucia even more. It would be great if her sister were like her...


    Two hourster, Lauren finally left with Eve in tow. Although Lucia originally intended to have lunch together with them, their rtionship was still in secret so they all understood why it wasn''t necessary. Exiting Webbex Group left Eve feeling exceptionally happy as she held hands with Lauren while asionally ncing at him sideways with a smile on her face.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "What are youughing about?" Lauren noticed her small movements and asked while smiling.


    "I heard so much about your past today and felt very happy," said Eve grinning as she looked up at him.


    "You never mentioned any of those things before," she added.


    Lauren pinched Eve''s hand after listening, then said apologetically, "Before I couldn''t reveal my rtionship with Arthur because of your sister''s connection... and besides my identity is quiteplicated, some things might scare you if I told you too early."


    Identity?


    Eve''s smile slightly faltered for a moment when he mentioned his identity. To be honest, until now she had never thought about what Lauren did or how wealthy his family was or why he came to Athegate - always being cautious not to touch upon his privacy since getting close emotionally took effort on her part, which made him precious in her eyes.


    But then again... she liked him just the way he was regardless of his status.


    Thinking this over caused another wave of smiles on Eva''s face, making Lauren curious since he had been observing every expression on hers. "Why don''t you just ask me directly about my identity? If you ask me, I will definitely tell you."


    Eve shook her head but continued smiling sweetly, "I like you regardless of your status, so unless it''s necessary, there''s no need for you tell me...of course," she added yfully showing off an impish expression,


    "I am also curious."


    What a silly girl!


    Eve''s innocence and liking moved Lauren. She never concealed her heart. Lauren would not care about the constant pedestrians on the street. He hugged Eve with his long arms and said softly, "Don''t worry. I will tell you."


    ... after dealing with your sister.


    Eve buried her head softly in Lauren''s arms, smelling the iparably alluring masculine fragrance on his body, smiling constantly and blissfully.


    In the Webbex Group CEO''s office, Lucia was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows at this moment. Although she was far away from them, she could vaguely distinguish Eve and Lauren who were embracing each other regardless of others. She couldn''t help but look up at Arthur who was embracing her, exining,


    "I see that Miss Davidson has already be suspicious of her sister. It''s not in vain that I have reminded her so many times."


    With his arm around Lucia''s slender waist, Arthur smirked and said, "Lucia, you''re kind-hearted. If it were me, I would just show her all the things Nia has done and make her see the true face of her sister. That way, Lauren wouldn''t have to be so conflicted."


    Lucia immediately reached out and pinched Arthur''s hand back when she heard his words, causing him to groan in pain. She then smiled contentedly.


    "Your approach is only suitable for the business world. You can''t be so blunt when dealing with friends."


    Arthur was at a loss, feeling as though he had been forced to stand on the side of cruelty. His hand was also pinched, and he tightened his punishing grip around Lucia''s waist. He leaned in close to her ear and exhaled warm breaths.


    "I didn''t do anything, did I? Lucia, why are you ming me for no reason?"


    Arthur''s revenge was really naive. Lucia was a little stagnant by his embrace, and the tips of her ears were even reddened by his teasing.


    However, she had a lot of ways to counter this strong man, and Lucia turned to face him as soon as she breathed with a charming smile on her face. And her starry eyes were sparkling even more, immediately seducing Arthur.


    Before leaning over to grab those pink lips, Arthur even sighed, "You... are really my nemesis."


    Since Nia returned to Stable Growth, she had been using every means possible to confront StandHill. The opposition between the twopanies had reached a fever pitch, and whenever it came to each other''s business andmercial activities, they will interfere with each other even if they cannot sabotage them.


    This maliciouspetition had caused resentment among industry insiders, especially for those smallpanies that were weak and vulnerable, fearing that they may fall victim to this cut-throat rivalry. Casper was feeling down, and his subordinates, including Leon, were the ones who bore the brunt of his frustration. They were getting yelled at almost every day and some of them had started toin. In their apartmentplex, someone finally spoke up about Casper''s cruelty.


    "Lately, our boss has been so moody," one subordinate said while rubbing his forehead in remembrance. "I identally grabbed the wrong file today and he nearly smashed my head with a cup!"


    "We followed him all the way from USA to Mexico and back again," another subordinate chimed in with a disappointed tone. "We thought we would have endless riches and glory but now everyone is living in fear... Leon, say something."


    "What are you guys talking about?" Leon snapped back as he stood up to address everyone else. "Our boss is upset because of Nia and Kevin - those two jerks! We''re just his subordinates. It''s not like we haven''t experienced some hardship before. Have you forgotten who provides for us? Who do we turn to when things get tough?"


    The other subordinates hung their heads low after hearing Leon''s words.


    Sage also stood up at this point to support Leon''s argument, "If it weren''t for our boss bringing us together like this, we''d still be small-time crooks in USA struggling just to survive! We should be sharing his burden instead ofining behind his back!"

 Chapter 1067 Another Scheme Arises

    Chapter 1067 Another Scheme Arises


    "Listen up!" Sage''s words hit Leon right where it counted, and he immediately patted him on the back, saying to the others, "This is what a true brother sounds like! Learn from Sage and be grateful for what you have instead ofining about small things all the time!"


    "Yes..." The subordinates nodded obediently, no longer daring toin.


    After intimidating his subordinates, Leon prepared go to thepany. At this moment, he had an idea and said to Sage, "Sage, from now on you''ll work with me directly. You don''t have to deal with those trivial matters anymore."


    Sage was immediately ttered but humbly declined, "Leon, I think it''s better if I don''t. My left leg isn''t as convenient as before andst time when I went out looking for something without waiting for you guys... I''m afraid that our boss is still mad at me."


    "That was Miles'' doing; it had nothing to do with you!" Leon encouraged Sage nonchntly. "Now that Nia and Kevin have both betrayed us, our boss values loyalty above all else. I know that you are loyal through thick and thin; don''t be afraid because of a little leg injury. From now on I will personally watch over you!"


    "Really?!" Sage was ecstatic because even though he used to follow Leon around in the past, they weren''t as close as some of his other brothers were with him, so Casper would often send him out on dangerous missions instead.


    "Really!" Leon patted Sage''s shoulder heavily. "Work hard from now on; with my help, there''s no way we won''t seed together!"


    "Okay!"


    "Let''s go listen to our boss'' orders." After encouraging Sage again, Leon turned around towards the door but didn''t notice a sly smile forming at the corner of Sage''s lips after turning away.


    These past few days Nia had once again used despicable means in order steal away another big sale from Casper, which had put him in a bad mood. So, when he saw Leon bringing along Sage into their meeting room, he gave them both an extra nce but didn''t say anything.


    "I''ve already found out who Mr. George invited for tonight''s party," said Leon upon entering.


    "She thinks she can do whatever she wants just because Lauren backs her up," sneered Casper darkly after hearing this news."Well then since she''s going there, then I''ll take you somewhere else."


    Leon being ever-loyal quickly guessed what Casper meant by this statement, "Boss, are we going back hospital to look for Kevin?"


    Casper nodded, but Leon interjected, "I sent someone to investigatest time. Kevin always has Lauren''s bodyguard around him. I''m afraid..."


    "I''m not going to cause trouble. Are you afraid he''ll hurt me?" Casper sneered.


    "Then you mean ..." Leon didn''t dare specte further.


    "You''ll know when you get there." Casper was evasive and calm.


    That evening, Nia attended Billy George''s party in her finest attire, thinking she would run into Casper there. But he didn''t show up - surprising since Billy and he were close friends.


    Nia felt something was off but couldn''t put her finger on it when Billy approached with a beautiful woman by his side and greeted her.


    "Miss Davidson! It''s been ages! You don''t look like you''ve been suffering as the rumors say..."


    Nia perked up at the sight of Billy and responded smoothly,


    "Mr. George, I don''t understand what you mean? How could I be suffering?"


    "Miss Davidson," said Billy with concern in his voice, "Casper may seem friendly but is ruthless in his methods. It isn''t wise to make an enemy out of him. Especially since you used to be... If you want to bury the hatchet between you two, I can act as a mediator."


    In truth, billy only said this because one of his friends had partnered with Stable Growth before being harassed by Stand Hill; that was why he wanted to intervene.


    "Thank you for your concern," Nia smiled wryly while swirling red wine in her ss nonchntly. "But please don''t worry about me or Casper anymore. What he did to me is unforgettable and unforgivable." "You!"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nia''s response caught him off guard.


    "I don''t want us as enemies either," she continued calmly, "but if anything happens between us, then remember who my backers are: Ms. Webb from Webbex Group and Mr. Davies from Davonnis Corp. Casper may be riding high now, but that won''tst forever. Be careful which side of the fence you stand on or else you might end up getting dragged down too."


    Billy grew increasingly angry at this point, but since they were at his party after all, he tried hard not lose control. "Well then let''s wait and see. Miss Davidson, enjoy yourself. I won''t keep upany any longer."


    After speaking, he angrily walked away with his femalepanion, leaving Nia alone tough in secret.


    Lucia and Arthur were indeed a great team. No wonder Nia had to use their name. Who asked Lucia not to let go of Stable Growth?


    Just as Nia was feeling pleased with herself, Casper arrived at Municipal Harmony Hospital with his entourage. However, when they went inside, Casper dismissed Leon and the others.


    "You guys wait for me in the lobby. I''ll go see Kevin myself."


    "No way! What if that bodyguard gets violent?" Leon immediately expressed concern.


    "I''m just visiting normally. Kevin can refuse me and won''ty a hand on me in the hospital. You guys will only make him more wary if youe along. Just wait for me here." After saying this, Casper walked towards the elevator alone.


    Sage wanted to follow him too, looking like he cared deeply about him. But Leon stopped him with a hand,


    "Don''t go anywhere; whatever our boss says goes."


    "Okay." Sage sighed and stayed in the hospital lobby with everyone else.


    Casper was actually surprised because Lauren''s bodyguard who had defeated his subordinates before just nced at him indifferently when he saw him without any intention of stopping him at all. This made Casper feel unsure of how to move forward.


    "You''re not going to stop me?" Casper felt silly asking this question but he was really curious.


    "Stop you?" Stoffer still looked indifferent as he said coldly, "Not interested."


    His young master only ordered Stoffer to stay here; as long as Kevin didn''t die, it would be fine for anyone else who wanted to enter or leave freely without being stopped.


    Casper awkwardly cleared his throat and hesitantly passed by Stoffer until he sessfully entered the ward before realizing that this person really didn''t want to stop him from entering after all.


    Fortunately, seeing Kevin''s shock and fear on his faceforted himself. Otherwise, Casper would have feltpletely embarrassed about himself

 Chapter 1068 Scheme Of Separation

    Chapter 1068 Scheme of Separation


    Kevin, who was lying on the hospital bed, was sending messages to Nia. When he realized that someone came in, he looked up and saw Casper. One can imagine the wonderful expression on his face. Casper calmed himself down, smiled at Kevin and sat down on a chair, facing Kevin.


    "You..." Kevin''s face turned pale, and after saying the word "you", he hurriedly looked towards the door of the ward, and he was secretly relieved when he saw Stoffer''s standing still figure, and Casper had no other subordinates apanying him.


    Seeing Kevin''s fear and worry in his eyes, Casper said quietly,


    "Don''t worry. I came here by myself, just to talk to you. Don''t be afraid."


    Not to be afraid?! This man once wanted his life!


    However, since Kevin dared to betray Casper, he was not a coward. He secretly calmed down and asked with a cold face,


    "About what?"


    "It seems that Nia is really nice to you," Casper smiled, pretending to look around the extremely luxurious single ward, and then continued,


    "I really didn''t expect that you had the guts to betray me before!"


    Kevin had already calmed down a lot by relying on Stoffer outside, and he said something falsely,


    "In the past, I really didn''t have the guts. It was because I respected you and thought that you would value my talent. There would be a way out and a future by your side, but in the end I realized that I was just a piece of paper in your hand that could be discarded. So, of course I have to n for myself."


    "What do you mean by that?" Casper asked nkly.


    "Did I treat you poorly before? I promoted you myself, from an unknown white-cor worker to a vice president of apany. How did I treat you badly?"


    "You didn''t treat me badly, but you didn''t treat me sincerely either. You listened to and believed in Leon''s group. If Leon hadn''t been a hindrance, I wouldn''t be here today..." Kevin was extremely cunning, and while he justified himself, he still didn''t forget mentioning Leon.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about what has happened," Casper seemed impatient to mention the past, waving his hand and saying,


    "I''m here today to give you a chance to reform yourself."


    Casper''s words made Kevinugh out loud, but Casper didn''t mind, and continued to say,


    "We both know what kind of person Nia is. She gets to where she is today by relying on men. The same goes for you. She''s just using you to go against me. Once you''re no longer useful to her, she''ll move on to someone else. I bet Lauren will be her next target."


    So, Casper was sowing discord. Kevin silently stared at Casper without expressing agreement or disagreement.


    "Do you think I''m trying toe between you guys?" Casper immediately guessed Kevin''s thoughts and calmly replied,


    "You guessed right. I''m willing to forgive you, but I won''t forgive her. That woman has a vicious mind. If she wasn''t too stupid, she might have seeded in taking over the position long ago. I''m here to tell you this today. I would like to give you a chance. If you continue to hang out with Nia and fight against me without knowing what''s good for you, I promise, as long as I have A chance, you will die a terrible death! I don''t believe that Lauren''s subordinates can follow you 24 hours a day!"


    "Since that''s the case, why don''t you just get rid of me directly instead of giving me a chance to change?" Kevin was not persuaded by Casper at all.


    "Because I know that Nia''s ability topete with me until today is entirely dependent on your mind. It is you who have been strategizing behind her. Kevin, you used to be my subordinate and know exactly what I want. A small Stable Growth is not enough for me, and I can offer you more than just a little favor. Lauren is indeed someone I cannot provoke, and it was smart of her to find this support. But isn''t Lauren still not settled here in this country? Won''t he leave one day? After he leaves, who will Nia rely on? Kevin, what will be your fate?"


    Casper was not angered by Kevin''s mockery and continued to advise him with a righteous face and gentle tone.


    Kevin didn''t argue this time and seemed to be calm with a thoughtful expression on his face, as if Casper had hit the nail on the head. Seeing this, Casper chuckled and said,


    "Okay, I''ll stop here. You know my phone number. If you want to turn back, you''re always wee, but don''t be toote... I''m afraid I''ll kill you by mistake!"


    Beneath Casper''s smiling face lied a consistent viciousness. After speaking, he stood up and left without waiting for Kevin''s response, seeming to not care at all about what he might think.


    When he watched Casper leave decisively, Kevin''s mind was spinning. He knew he would never turn back. Why did hee here today to persuade him?


    After returning to the lobby from the inpatient department, Casper and Leon met, and the other subordinates got impatient and went outside to smoke. Only Leon and Sage were still waiting in the lobby. "Boss, how did it go with him?" Leon was still curious about how Kevin would face Casper.


    "I told him I''m willing to give him a chance to reform himself, as long as he turns away from the dark side," Casper chuckled.


    "Boss!" Leon widened his eyes and asked in confusion, "Kevin is so cunning. How could he believe what you said? Besides, if he really pretends to surrender, what should we do..."


    Casperughed even more heartily at this and raised his hand to stop Leon''s doubts. He said joyfully,


    "That''s not my goal at all. A traitor like him is not worth my attention even if hees back."


    "Then why..."


    Casper didn''t finish his sentence before Leon became even more puzzled.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I came here today for Nia," Casper said slowly and deliberately.


    "What?" Leon was confused again, and Sage by his side also looked bewildered.


    "You fool!" Casper rarely felt so happy. He scolded them with a smile while walking towards the parking lot. "Use your brains more often."


    Leon and Sage followed behind Casper, looking at each other in confusion. It was hard to guess what their boss was thinking about.


    After Casper left, Kevin received another message from Nia but hesitated because of heavy thoughts on his mind. He didn''t immediately tell her that Casper hade looking for him just now. Meanwhile Stoffer had already informed Lauren of this visit.


    At ten thirty that night when Kevin had fallen asleep deeply, Nia finally left the party and returned to the hospital where she lived happily today under Dely''s protection. She could finally enter high society openly again, and she also brought a bodyguard with her everywhere she went. When she arrived in front of the ward, she heard Stoffer say something to her,


    "Mr. Berry has already fallen asleep."


    Nia raised an eyebrow slightly. Stoffer rarely took initiative talking with her like this before.

 Chapter 1069 Double Duet

    Chapter 1069 Double Duet


    "I got it, thank you," Nia politely replied before she could push the door open. But then Stoffer spoke again.


    "I was ordered by the young master to stay here, so if anything happened, I should inform you."


    "What happened?" Nia repeated Stoffer''s words with confusion.


    "Tonight when you were not here, Casper came over," Stoffer said expressionlessly.


    "What?!" Although Stoffer seemed calm, Nia couldn''t keep herposure upon hearing Casper''s name. She was startled and quickly asked, "Casper came?! Did they do anything to Kevin?!"


    "Casper came alone," Stoffer patiently exined. "He talked with Mr. Berry for half an hour and left afterward. I didn''t stop him because he was alone."


    Casper came alone? Nia furrowed her brows deeply upon hearing this news. Knowing Casper''s style of doing things, she knew that if Kevin were here, he would definitely bring people to capture him instead ofing alone just for a conversation.


    But there was no reason for Stoffer to lie to her about it... So what did Kevin and Casper talk about?


    "Thank you for telling me..." With many doubts in her mind, Nia still thanked Stoffer politely before pushing the door open and entering the room when Dely and Stoffer exchanged smiles outside.


    Nia entered the ward quietly and sat on a bed beside Kevin''s sleeping face after putting down her bag. The words that Stoffel had spoken kept repeating themselves in her mind: Casper hade over; he talked with Kevin for more than half an hour. What did they talk about exactly? Why did Casper change his violent ways towards Kevin into being gentle all of a sudden?


    Nia didn''t even think about how maybe Casper hade over to persuade Kevin back onto their side because she knew that someone like him wouldn''t tolerate traitors at all... So why did hee then? Lost in thought as she pondered these questions repeatedly inside her head without realizing it herself until even when Kevin woke up from his slumber groggilyter on. Since there wasn''t any light turned on inside, he mistook Nia sitting next to his bed as some kind of ghostly apparition, which scared him out of his wits causing cold sweat beads forming on his back! If it weren''t for Nia speaking up right away, then perhaps he would have screamed out loud!


    "You''re awake?"


    "N-N-Ni-Ni-Ni-a?!?" Gasping heavily at first but soon calming down once recognizing who it really was next to him, he felt relieved enough that all strength left his body momentarily.


    "Yeah... I just got back," replied Nia nonchntly while walking towards Kevin''s bedside acting as if nothing unusual had happened earlier today.


    "Why are you awake again?"


    Kevin smiled and said, "Maybe it''s because I feel like youing back."


    Nia smirked, but there wasn''t much humor in her eyes.


    "How was the party tonight?" Kevin sat up and took Nia''s hand to ask.


    "It was okay. I saw a lot of old friends who support us against Casper, and I also contacted many business partners. As for you, being alone in the hospital must be boring," Nia intentionally said. "But haven''t I been messaging with you all along? Not bored," Kevinughed awkwardly.


    "Hmm," Nia looked at Kevin seriously and suddenly mentioned, "I thought Casper would definitely show up at the party tonight, but he didn''te."


    "Really?" Kevin''s brow furrowed imperceptibly then rxed again. He deliberately concealed that Casper hade to see him tonight because he hadn''t rified his intentions yet; moreover, if Nia knew about it, she might be suspicious.


    Thinking of this made Kevin more certain that he couldn''t tell Nia about this matter; besides, he firmly believed that Stoffer wasn''t someone who talked too much - as long as Stoffer didn''t say anything, then there was no way for Nia to know.


    Kevin never expected that Stoffer really wasn''t someone who talked too much - unless ordered to do so; otherwise he wouldn''t miss a chance to speak up.


    Hearing Kevin''s vague response of "Really?", Nia lowered her eyes while her pupils shone with light and couldn''t give up on saying, "Where did Casper go and what did he do? We have to be careful about his whereabouts."


    "Indeed," Kevin''s expression became increasingly unnatural as he could only useughter to cover his guilt. "We need to pay special attention on his whereabouts, but don''t worry too much since we have Lauren''s people protecting us."


    "Hmm," hearing this made doubts sprout from within Nia''s heart soaring into the sky -Kevin was hiding something from her! He must have talked with Casper about something unfavorable towards her! She never expected that everything relied solely on herself!


    Despite feeling resentful inside, Nia still smiled gently - her smile bing warmer by the minute.


    "You''re tired tonight too, right?" Kevin sensed something amiss with Nia but thought it might just be exhaustion from socializing so, he expressed concern, "Go back to the vi. You''re not suitable staying here in the hospital now."


    Kevin''s original intention was indeed for Nia''s good. She was dressed in an evening gown and had exquisite makeup on, which made it unsuitable for her to spend the night in the hospital. But this kind of concern only made Nia feel guilty at this moment, as Kevin seemed to be distancing himself from her.


    Nia''s suspicion stemmed from Spencer and Casper. She had learned their essence perfectly and had already suspected that Kevin had a wandering eye. So she stood up following his words, kissed him affectionately on the lips, and said,


    "Okay then, I''ll go back first. You rest well. I''lle over tomorrow after taking care of things at thepany."


    "Mm-hmm." Kevin didn''t suspect anything and responded with a smile.


    Leaving the ward with Dely following behind her, Nia walked forward with heavy steps dragging one foot after another. She thought she had found a man she could trust wholeheartedly but now even Kevin had changed? How can she still trust him? What should she do in the future?


    Walking into the night, Nia felt lost.


    In the early morning hours, Eve was awakened by urgent knocking on her door while still half asleep. She almost thought she heard wrong but when the knocking continued louder than before after stopping briefly earlier on outside her door; Eve instantly became wide awake and quickly put on some clothes before opening it.


    "Nia! Why are you here?" Seeing Nia standing outside her door made Eve widen her eyes; it must be past midnight now!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Eve... can I stay at your ce tonight?" Nia sounded very depressed.


    Eve frowned upon seeing Dely standing behind her sister but quickly took hold of Nia''s hand, "Of course you can! Come inside quickly. Dely you should rest first."

 Chapter 1070 The Double Play

    Chapter 1070 The Double y


    Taking her sister''s hand, Eve sat down on the sofa and thoughtfully brewed a cup of red tea for her. She remembered how Lucia always added milk to her own tea for an extra creamy taste, so she did the same and handed the warm cup to her sister.


    "Nia, have some tea first. Your hands are cold," Eve said.


    Nia couldn''t help but mock herself inwardly for only being able to think ofing to Eve in times of despair. But the warm red tea did make her feel better and she tasted a hint of milk in it. She turned to Eve and asked,


    "Did you also think about adding milk to your red tea?"


    Eve''s eyes flickered unnaturally as she replied with an awkward "Mm-hmm."


    "It tastes good," Nia didn''t notice Eve''s hesitation and spoke casually.


    "What''s wrong?" Eve didn''t want to dwell on thoughts about Lucia, so she asked Nia instead.


    Slowly putting down the teacup, Nia stared at the slowly rippling surface of the liquid before whispering,


    "Kevin might betray me..."


    "How could that be!" Eve refused to believe it.


    Nia sneered coldly, "Why not? We got together because of mutual interests; he can leave me for his own interests too..." Herughter was filled with bitterness.


    "That can''t be true..." Eve still couldn''t believe it. She triedforting her sister by saying softly,


    "I see how Mr. Berry treats you so well... and even went through all that trouble just for you."


    "That''s why people are never reliable!" Nia suddenly became fierce as she red at her sister while saying sternly,


    "He may seem nice on the surface but who knows what he truly thinks inside? If I hadn''t caught him meeting up with Casper behind my back, I would still be kept in dark!"


    Once suspicion started brewing inside someone''s mind like hers had been doingtely, Nia began doubting if Kevin had ever betrayed Casper or if he was just pretending all along under his orders. Maybe every step that she took was nned out by Casper himself. The more Nia thought about this, the more scared she became.


    Eve looked confused when seeing how angry Nia had be, and didn''t know what else couldforted her anymore.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After she vented out all those negative emotions, Nia''s eyes softened again. She grabbed onto Eve''s hand tightly, and said sorrowfully,


    "So now, the only person I can trust is you. You''re my sister, and there is no way that you will betray me, right?"


    If this were before, Eve would have nodded immediately without any hesitation. But now, she looked away from Nia''s gaze. It took a long time before finally nodding slightly. Nia immediately noticed something off about Eve''s reaction. She furrowed eyebrows together asking,


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t it true?"


    "Of course not..." Eve couldn''t bear to see her sister so upset, and could only respond, "I won''t betray you because you are my sister..."


    "Eve!" Nia hugged Eve tightly upon hearing these words and whispered, "I know you''re the best. As long as I have you, I won''t be afraid anymore."


    Listening to her sister''s words, Eve felt a mix of emotions and had a lump in her throat.


    On this night, Nia had already fallen asleep while Eve remained awake, staring out the window at the moonlight seeping in. During this time, she had searched online for a lot of things, all of which were about her sister. There was no suspense - almost all information about her was negative and there wasn''t a single positive or admirable thing. Especially concerning the feud between her and Lucia - the most serious being that she almost caused Lucia to have a miscarriage.


    Of course, Eve did not blindly believe in online reports, but she had to admit that her sister''s actions were far from just.


    But... Eve was conflicted. She was Nia''s sister... They both had the same blood flowing through their bodies.


    Just as Eve was tossing and turning in bed, Nia suddenly began to breathe heavily. Eve quickly sat up and observed her sister''s condition, only to see her furrowed brows, terrified expression, and even starting to talk incoherently while shaking her head vigorously.


    "No, don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! Kevin, save me!"


    "Nia, you had a nightmare. Nia!" Eve knew her sister was having a nightmare, so she quickly reached out and gently shook her, afraid that she would suffer in the nightmare.


    Eve''s voice seemed to calm Nia down. She didn''t wake up, but her expression gradually rxed and her breathing became less rapid. Soon after, she seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep again, and only then did Eve breathe a sigh of relief.


    Was it possible that her sister had be so intimidated?!


    At this moment, facing her sister''s inner fear in the cold darkness, even if Eve had many conflicts. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for this flesh and blood rtive. She gently held her sister''s hand and whispered,


    "Nia, don''t be afraid. I will help you..."


    Nia was sound asleep and didn''t respond.


    Eve let out a soft sigh and slowlyy down. After she had settled, Nia, who was lying on her side with her back to Eve, slowly opened her eyes in the darkness. Her white eyes stood out so abruptly and the curve of her lips that lifted up looked so eerie.


    The next day, Lauren didn''t seem surprised when he saw Nia appearing behind Eve, still wearing her clothes. He greeted them lightly and had breakfast together. Afterwards, Nia went back to the vi to change, and Dely followed her and left. Everything seemed to be calm, but after Nia left, Eve did not go back to her room, but followed Lauren step by step.


    "What''s wrong?" Lauren stopped and turned to Eve, who was about to follow him into the bathroom.


    Eve had been lost in thought, and when Lauren suddenly stopped, she identally bumped into him. But this time, Eve wasn''t embarrassed. Instead, she looked up at Lauren with a heavy heart. Lauren furrowed his brow and asked directly, "Did Nia do something to you again?"


    Eve shook her head and pondered for almost half a minute before speaking up,


    "Lauren, can you help my sister out?"


    "What do you need me to help her with?" Lauren asked innocently.


    Eve couldn''t bring herself to say it. She just looked at Lauren pitifully.


    Lauren looked into Eve''s eyes for a long time before whispering something in her ear that made Eve freeze on the spot. Her whole body shivered as if she were cold while she was clenching fists by her sides just to keep bnce.


    "You disappoint me," said Lauren as he turned around and went into the bathroom without caring about how Eve felt. Soon after that sound of water filled the room waking her up from trance-like state of mind. As she stared at the steamy door for what seemed like an eternityter on, Eve reyed over and over again in her mind what Lauren had said earlier. Tears streamed down from eyes but she didn''t even notice them falling down like beads from ne onto floor beneath feet.


    Nearly half an hourter, Lauren came out of bathroom wearing only towel around his waist. He saw Eve standing by doorway with tear stains all over face, and his sigh sounded even heavier than before.

 Chapter 1071 Impatience Leads To Mistakes

    Chapter 1071 Impatience Leads to Mistakes


    The warm mist emanating from Lauren''s body enveloped Eve, but it couldn''t warm her heart. She stood there, still staring nkly ahead as if she hadn''t seen hime out. Her tears had almost dried up, but the tear stains on her face remained, making her look even more fragile and pitiful.


    Lauren reached out and wiped away the tear stains on Eve''s face with his warm palm until it was clean again.


    "Why are you crying?" Lauren asked helplessly.


    Eve blinked a few times and tried to speak several times before finally managing to say something. Lauren sighed again when he saw this and led her over to sit on the sofa while he went into the bedroom to change clothes. When he came back out, Eve was still in the same position as before, looking like a puppet.


    "I''ll tell you what happened yesterday," Lauren said as he squatted down in front of Eve. "Casper went to see Kevin at the hospital yesterday, but they didn''t really talk about anything important. However, Nia found out that Casper had gone to see Kevin so she started suspecting him of having ulterior motives. Stoffer then bbed which I had ordered."


    Eve''s eyes regained some of their sparkle when she heard Lauren''s confession - along with anger.


    She red at him usingly for doing such a thing.


    "What do you think I did it for?" Lauren retorted back at Eve.


    "Why did you deliberately make my sister and Mr. Berry suspicious of each other?! Why would you do that?!" Even though Eve was simple-minded by nature and couldn''t think of any reason why Lauren would do such a thing; nevertheless she felt strongly that it wasn''t right! This was the first time Eve used Lauren so sternly.


    Kevin was now her sister''s only support besides her and their parents!


    At first, Lauren hadn''t nned on confessing everything openly like this because he didn''t want Eve ming or resenting him; however, seeing her tears earlier made his heart soften towards her all over again. "Why?" Lauren''s voice became colder by several degrees now as some indifference crept into his eyes.


    "Your sister doesn''t believe me no matter what I say or do. I just wanted to nudge things along so that she''d start doubting Kevin who is willing eveny down his life for your sister! But what about yourself? Do blood ties really limit Nia''s malice? One day soon enough Kevin will be an example for everyone else including yourself! I know your sister wille begging once more. However, what remains unclear is whether or not you can truly stick by your principles!"


    Eve pursed her lips tightly without saying anything. It turned out Lauren''s disappointment earlier meant exactly this - despite repeatedly stating in front of him how much importance she ced upon sticking firmly by her principles, yetst night after seeing how much distress Nia was going through due nightmares made Even feel sorry for her...


    Eve knew deep down inside herself that although she realized where exactly things went wrong, yet there wasn''t any remorse within herself... "She''s my sister." After holding back for a long time, Eve looked up at Lauren with firmness in her eyes. "I have to help her."


    "I also said that I would never agree to this," Lauren said with pain in his heart, and he and Eve finally ushered in this situation. "Even if you beg me, I won''t agree!"


    It was not difficult to kill Casper, and it was even easier to kill Jacob, but Lauren respected Lucia, and he must let Lucia deal with Jacob herself.


    "I won''t beg you! I''ll figure it out myself!" Feeling wronged, Eve gasped again, and suddenly pushed Lauren away. Then she stood up, ran out the door, and didn''t give Lauren a chance to continue talking. Lauren was squatting, but was pushed by Eve and almost fell down. When he stood up, he realized that Eve had already run out of the room. He hurriedly knocked on her door, but Eve didn''t open the door anyway. As ast resort, Lauren could only ask the manager to open the door, but Eve didn''t go back to the room at all!


    Oops!


    Lauren frowned and hurried to find her.


    At noon, after Nia had a rest and came to thepany, she heard her assistant say that there was a girl waiting for her, and that she was her sister. She immediately thought of Eve, and she her in the reception lounge outside the office. Eve went out without a coat, and her face was already flushed from the cold.


    "Eve, why are you here?" Waving her hand to let the assistant go away, Nia looked around and asked, "Why isn''t Lauren with you?"


    Nia wished that Lauren could visit herpany. The more he got in touch with her, the more he would be influenced in a subtle way, and finally extended a helping hand.


    "I came by myself." Eve folded her arms around her chest, and when she spoke, she realized that her teeth were chattering a little.


    "Is it cold?" Nia asked perfunctorily and asked her to go back to the office with her. The reception lounge was rarely used. The assistant thought that Eve was misidentifying her rtive, so she didn''t turn on the air conditioner for her. Besides, there was no one knowing that Nia actually had a younger sister.


    But this move was in Nia''s hands, because she can''t wait for Eve to get sick!


    After returning to the office, she could have directly adjusted the temperature of the air conditioner to the highest level, but Nia only adjusted it to 78 degrees. This temperature was not enough to warm up Eve, who had been cold for almost a morning, and her whole body was still shivering.


    Nia smiled secretly, pretending not to notice her embarrassment, and asked without even serving tea for her.


    "How did you find your way here alone? Casper already knows your identity. If he catches you and uses you to threaten me, what should I do?"


    Eve pouted silently.


    "Did you have a fight?" Nia could almost guess what they were arguing about, especially since her own performancest night was so impressive.


    Eve nodded silently, feeling a pang in her heart as tears began to fall down her cheeks. She knew that Lauren had been nothing but good to her, but being rejected by a man who had never refused her before still hurt.


    "I''m sorry," Nia sighed and gently wiped Eve''s tears with a tissue. "It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me, you two wouldn''t be fighting."


    "It''s not your fault," Eve said maturely.


    Nia sneered inwardly but put on an understanding face and said, "But the argument is ultimately because of me. It''s okay though. I know he won''t agree to this anyway. We owe him too much already. This afternoon I''ll have my assistant settle the hotel bill and then youe live with me instead of him so that he won''t think I''m using you to get things from him."


    "Nia..." Eve was reluctant at the thought of leaving Lauren behind; after all she used to want nothing more than staying by her sister''s side.


    "It''s not... that serious..." she trailed off weakly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course Nia knew that Eve couldn''t bear being away from Lauren now; she couldn''t help but tease her with a joking tone, "What? You can''t bear leaving him behind?" Although overwhelmed by emotions at the moment, hearing this made Eve blush uncontrobly.

 Chapter 1072 Layered Design

    Chapter 1072 Layered Design


    "You can''t just cut off our sisterly bond with me because of him, Eve. He thinks I''m behaving improperly, but has he ever asked me why I''m doing this? He only sees the surface, and only you can understand my pain, Eve. I hope you can be happy and be with him. If he really doesn''t want you to have anything to do with me, then I..." Nia looked sorrowful and appeared selfless.


    "Nia, don''t say that!" Eve quickly grabbed her sister''s hand and looked at her sincerely, "You are my sister and that will never change. Lauren just doesn''t understand your difficulties yet. If I keep pleading with him, maybe he''ll agree."


    "Really?" Nia raised an eyebrow in joy.


    "But there is one thing," Eve continued to look at her sister seriously. "If Lauren is willing to help you get rid of Casper, make sure you don''t go against Lucia again in the future while managing thepany well... would that be okay?"


    "When did I ever want to go against Lucia? It''s not like I have a choice either! But I promise you that as long as Casper no longer poses a threat to me, I will never go against them again! All for self-preservation so we can expand mypany for our parents'' retirement!" Nia promised solemnly even bringing up their parents.


    Seeing how sincere her sister was being made Eve determined - she had decided she would help!


    While Nia was talking with Eve about all this stuff, Lauren was searching through crowds of people alone looking for her trail. He was feeling regretful about telling everything to Eve.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He had lived a life of luxury since birth where power was always under his control; however now lost in unfamiliar streets, he had no idea what else he could do or who else he could turn too.


    As time passed into afternoon hours, it finally dawned on him how useless blindly searching around like a headless chicken had been. Right when he pulled out his phone readying himself to call Lucia for assistance though, suddenly it rang by itself before any action could take ce from him first-seeing the caller ID, it wasn''t anyone other than Eve?! She finally turned on her phone!


    "Eve! Where are you?" His voicecked its usual calmness.


    "I''m on Terrace Street... I''m so cold... can youe pick me up?" Her voice sounded weak as if she were barely holding onto consciousness anymore.


    "Wait for me there! I''ll be right over!" Lauren quickly grabbed a passerby and asked for directions after memorizing the address. He was surprised to find that he wasn''t far from her location, so he ran towards the street with long strides.


    Fifteen minutester, Lauren saw Eve shivering in the crowd. He noticed that Eve was only wearing thin clothes and didn''t even have a coat on. Lauren felt both heartbroken and angry as he ran through the crowd towards her, taking off his own coat and putting it on Eve before wrapping her tightly.


    "Why are you so stubborn?" Lauren looked at Eve''s pale face and lips angrily.


    Eve''s lips trembled from the cold as she remembered what her sister had told her not to let Lauren know that she came looking for her. When leaving Stable Growth, ording to what her sister had instructed, she came here without thinking about why she didn''t bring an extra coat with herself, but let her suffer in the cold wind instead.


    But now, wrapped up in Lauren''s warmth despite his loud scolding made Eve feel warm inside too because he cared about her well-being.


    "He is worried about me." Inwardly happy at this thought, Eve forgot how much trouble it caused him when sneaking out alone earlier.


    "Say something!" Seeing that Eve was staring nkly at him again made Lauren even angrier.


    "In my haste this morning... I just ran out... and got lost..." Eve recited what her sister had taught her word by word.


    "Why didn''t you call me?! Do you know how worried I am?!" If possible, Lauren would have shaken eve hard to see if anything went wrong with her brain. She was weak physically, so she couldn''t handle such harsh weather conditions!


    "I..." Eve avoided eye contact with him feeling very insecure and timid, which led her into making impulsive decisions like shutting down her phone after getting angry. This wasn''t unusual but she always regrettedter on.


    "Look at you!" Even though he wanted to me her badly, seeing her hesitant look made it difficult for him to do so. He scolded her harshly before hugging her tightly, then hailed a taxi back to their hotel room together.


    As Nia had expected, Eve began to run a high fever that night. Her body couldn''t handle the torture of winter, and shey in bed alone, burning up.


    After some time passed and she regained some consciousness, she remembered to call Lauren. By the time Lauren rushed over anxiously, Eve had lost all awareness due to her fever.


    That night, Lauren didn''t sleep at all. Dr. Anderson also didn''t dare leave and stayed with nursing staff to take care of Eve. In her delirium from the high fever, Eve kept murmuring about her sister and Lauren''s stuff while Lauren sat by her bedside listening intently with a more serious expression as dawn approached.


    Finally, when morning came around again and Eve''s high fever stopped fluctuating for good measure; however considering her condition, Dr. Anderson advised that Lauren continue observing it closely. "It''s my fault; otherwise she wouldn''t have gone out alone," said Lauren ming himself.


    "Mr. Osade, I''ve already prepared medicine for you. If Miss Davidson starts running a temperature again, give it to her then confirm that she can rest easy now. But once things get worse, you can take her directly to the hospital. I''m afraid of dying treatment," advised Dr. Anderson dutifully.


    "Thank you so much Dr. Anderson," said Lauren repeatedly in gratitude, "for staying up with me all night."


    "This is my duty," replied Dr. Anderson politely before saying goodbye along with his assistant.


    Lauren returned alone back into the bedroom sitting by the bed and watching over Eve who was exhausted-looking. She was still sweating profusely on one side of forehead while Lauren was sighing heavily without realizing it himself,


    "Eve... what am I going to do with you..."


    Outside the window blew chilly winds as light rain started falling soon after, causing pedestrians on streets below scurrying away and making everything seem even more deste than before.


    Lucia stood overlooking the entire city from floor-to-ceiling windows and thinking about what Lauren had just told her on phone earlier.


    She pondered for a long time before suddenly remembering something important, which prompted Lucia immediately dialing Juliana''s number.

 Chapter 1073 Relieving The Mind

    Chapter 1073 Relieving the Mind


    "Julia, did you receive a response regarding the medical records I gave youst time?"


    "Yes, but there is no urate answer yet," Juliana said over the phone. "The professor is very interested in Eve''s condition, especially since her blood type is so unique. He''s already working with his assistants and students to research treatment ns. I believe we''ll have results soon."


    "That''s good news..." Lucia was still somewhat disappointed.


    Hearing Lucia''s disappointment, Juliana immediately asked, "Did something happen to Eve?"


    "She hasn''t had any issues, but Nia keeps pressuring us more and more while Lauren bes increasingly troubled. If we can resolve her condition quickly, it would benefit everyone," Lucia worriedly said. "Okay then, I''ll remind the professor again. I''m sure they will do their best," Juliana empathized.


    Lucia was about to thank her when she heard a knock on the door followed by Kane walking in. She smiled slightly and deliberately eased the tension by saying to Kane,


    "You two are telepathic! I am just talking to Julia."


    "Really?" Kane smiled and walked over.


    Juliana on the phone also said, "Kane came? You guys talk first; I''ll hang up."


    "Okay," Lucia replied before putting away her phone.


    Kane walked over to Lucia and said,


    "Casper somehow managed to bribe some of Nia''s business partners recently; they''re nning on joining forces with him to hold Stable Growth responsible for breach of contract soon. Should we intervene?"


    If she hadn''t received Lauren''s call today, maybe Lucia wouldn''t care much about it and say let them do whatever they want but now...


    "Stable Growth now belongs under Webbex Group; just step in a bit so things don''t escte too much," she told Kane as she made up her mind after hearing Lauren''s call earlier that day.


    After hearing Lucia''s decision-making process, Kane was surprised because he only reported Stable Growth''s actions along with Stand Hill without expecting Lucia would actually decide that they should help out Stable Growth themselves.


    "Lucia, what happened? This isn''t your style," he asked curiously.


    Lucia chuckled inwardly at herself - this really wasn''t like her style - but it was something that needed doing.


    "It''s nothing; just go ahead with what you were going to do," she quietly denied his guesswork.


    Kane looked at Lucia for a few seconds knowing full well that there must be some concern or hesitation behind this decision from Lucia, but didn''t delve deeper into it before leaving for work.


    That night after dinner, Lucia hesitated for a long time before telling Arthur about Lauren calling earlier today along with confessing everything else including giving orders towards helping out Stable Growth instead of delegating tasks elsewhere like usual.


    Arthur picked up the remote control and turned off the financial news ying on the screen. He then turned to Lucia and said,


    "No wonder you have no appetite tonight. It turns out something like this happened."


    "To be honest, it''s not just Lauren who is disappointed in Eve. I also feel very disappointed. I ced too much importance on her sense of justice and didn''t expect her to sumb to Nia''s instigation in the end," Lucia said, looking down with a hint of resentment towards Eve in her words.


    "Lauren has a sense of proportion in doing things," Arthur wasn''t so worried. He raised his hand and gently wiped Lucia''s cheek, smiling lightly,


    "He is just using dying tactics."


    "Are you sure?" Lucia lifted her gaze, and a faint glimmer appeared in her eyes.


    "Sure, it''s not difficult to solve Casper. Lauren just called you to mediate a bit." Arthur''s smile deepened. His Lucia was extremely intelligent, but when faced with their greatest enemy Jacob, she couldn''t help losing her cool judgment.


    "You mean..." Lucia''s eyes lit uppletely this time.


    "Right." Arthur nodded in affirmation.


    "Arthur, I love you so much!" Lucia happily threw herself onto his shoulder and hugged him tightly, after Arthur had effortlessly solved the problem that had been bothering her all day with just a few words. She sweetly eximed her feelings for him.


    Arthur hugged Lucia''s soft waist, and all he could smell was the sweet fragrance of her body, and he couldn''t help teasing her at the moment of emotion,


    "Lucia, it''s only eight o''clock now. Are you sure?"


    As soon as Lucia heard this, her cheeks immediately turned red. She quickly withdrew from Arthur and red at him.


    "I''m not sure! Mr. Davies, be serious!"


    Arthur smiled even more ambiguously, taking Lucia''s hand and saying,


    "Am I not serious? You rushed towards me yourself."


    Lucia''s face turned pink with anger, and she red at Arthur with a coquettish pout, unable toe up with any retorts.


    Arthur saw this and rubbed her head,ughing,


    "Feeling better now? In the future, if there''s anything bothering you, please tell me right away. Alicia put in so much effort to make delicious food for you. It''s a shame if you don''t appreciate it."


    She just realized that she didn''t eat much tonight and now that she was feeling better, she was actually a bit hungry. Lucia smiled at Arthur.


    "Otherwise, shall I cook some porridge by myself? Do you want to eat together?"


    As soon as Arthur heard that Lucia was going to cook, he immediately frowned and grabbed her hand seriously, saying,


    "No, let me do it."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I just want to make something for you to eat, even if it''s not necessary," Arthur smiled obsequiously, but inside he wasmenting. Lucia really wasn''t cut out for cooking, especially when it came to making porridge. After all, someone who could burn a pot every time was quite rare, let alone producing an edible final product.


    Lucia couldn''t help butugh to herself. She knew full well that she was just seeking revenge on Arthur for teasing her, but she persisted in pretending to want to cook porridge. This caused Arthur to hold onto her tightly and the two of them yfully made their way into the kitchen. In the end, it was Arthur who did the cooking as Lucia didn''t even want to eat porridge that she had cooked herself.


    Half an hourter, Lucia was happily eating the fragrant mushroom and meat porridge, while Arthur watched her eat.


    "Don''t you want to have some?" Lucia, with a conscience, didn''t forget to ask Arthur while enjoying the delicious food.


    "I just ate. You can eat a little more," Arthur''s gentleness had already seeped into his eyes.


    Lucia smiled sweetly and no longer hesitated. She quickly devoured the pot of porridge as if a gust of wind had swept through, and after finishing it, she rubbed her satisfied belly. Her appearance was very much like a cat that had just been fed.


    Seeing Lucia''s satisfied expression, Arthur stood up with a meaningful smile and walked over to her, asking,


    "Are you full?"


    "I''m full." Lucia replied with a smile, unaware that she was about to be his meal.


    Arthur nodded seriously, then bent over and hugged Lucia in the next second. The destination was very clear: the bedroom on the second floor!

 Chapter 1074 Fair Trade

    Chapter 1074 Fair Trade


    On the third day, Eve''s illness finally fully recovered, but she was extremely weak and looked listless without any energy. Lauren thought about it and decided to take her to the hospital. The doctor diagnosed that her fever had already been cured by Lauren''s careful care, but she was weak because she hadn''t taken medicine properly for these few days. The fastest solution now was to have a blood transfusion. Lauren looked at Eve who couldn''t even sit still on the stool and after thinking for a moment, he walked out.


    In Stable Growth''s CEO office, Nia sat up straight as soon as she saw Lauren''s phone number calling. After clearing her throat twice and adjusting her tone of voice, she answered the phone, "Mr. Osade, it''s rare that you would call me. Is there something you need?"


    She was asking questions when she already knew the answer!


    Lauren coldly snorted in his heart and said, "Eve had a high fever a few days ago. Although it has subsided now, her body is weak and needs you toe over immediately for a blood transfusion."


    "What?! Eve had a high fever?!" Nia''s surprised tone could almost be included in textbooks as an example of feigned concern as she asked, "How is she now? Why would someone like her suddenly get sick?" Lauren didn''t want to waste time with Nia or listen to her acting skills anymore; he said coldly, "We are at Municipal Harmony Hospital. Come over here right away."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well..." Nia hesitated while dragging out time.


    "What?" Lauren didn''t have much patience left.


    "If there wasn''t anything else going on today, I would go see Eve right away," Nia lied shamelessly while ying with newly done nails without batting an eye or showing any signs of guilt or remorse. "But I have several important clients scheduled today... so..."


    "I''ll give you half an hour to get here," Lauren ignored what Nia saidpletely before giving his orders firmly.


    "Mr. Osade, don''t you hear me saying that I''m busy?" Nia continued with vague excuses, "Otherwise why don''t you take Eve back first then I can give blood in two days?"


    "Don''t bothering if not within half an hour; otherwise, you will regret it." Lauren didn''t want to argue anymore so he hung up directly after delivering this message.


    Nia was cunning enough that once hearing this sentence, she knew that Eve must be seriously ill which made Lauren soft-hearted. She quickly put on coat, picked Dely who always stayed outside resting area, and shouted, "Dely, your young master wants me over there. Let''s go!"


    Dely nced at Nia disdainfully but got up silently following behind. Nia sneered arrogantly in secret. What did being haughty mean when he still had no choice but obeying orders from others?


    Within half an hour, Nia arrived at the hospital where she saw frail-looking Eve along with Lauren.


    Seeing her sistering, Eve called out to her in a weak voice, but the next second she fainted in Lauren''s arms.


    "Eve!" Lauren eximed in shock, quickly instructing Dely to fetch a doctor. In the midst of his panic, he looked up and was surprised to see Nia''s calm expression as she gazed steadily at him and Eve. "Nia!" Lauren gritted his teeth, filled with cold indifference and contemptuous hatred towards Nia at this moment.


    "Mr. Osade, didn''t Ie here?" Nia said with a forced look of grievance. "Eve and I are sisters. She has been fainting since childhood, just due to temporary anemia. You don''t think I don''t care about her, do you?"


    "Have you ever cared?" Lauren''s voice was cold, and he asked Nia in return, "Don''t tell me you don''t know why she has a fever!"


    When Lauren found Eve that day, her words were full of loopholes. Lauren had already guessed that she had gone to see Nia. Seeing her standing alone in the cold wind shivering, it was clear what Nia''s purpose was!


    Nia smiled faintly, looking indifferent and nomittal. She only asked Lauren,


    "What do you think about it?"


    Lauren stared at Nia without saying a word.


    Nia thought that Lauren still wouldn''t agree, so she picked at her nails and said,


    "Whether you agree to help me get rid of Casper is your personal freedom, but donating blood is also my freedom. At worst, I will let Casper kill me, so Eve will not live long!" When it came to thest sentence, Nia''s face showed a fierce expression, without any trace of being a sister. She saw Lauren''s angry eyes and spoke even more recklessly,


    "This is a fair deal between us. If you save my life, you are also saving Eve''s life. We both get what we need. If you don''t want to, I have no objections."


    Just when Lauren pursed his lips and said nothing, Dely had already brought the doctor and ran over from a distance. Seeing this, Nia leaned down and gave Lauren an ultimatum, "Mr. Osade, have you made a decision? If you don''t agree, I will have to leave."


    Lauren kept staring at Nia, remembering every second of her insidiousness, and finally let go and said,


    "Give Eve a blood transfusion."


    Nia''s face lit up instantly and sheughed, saying,


    "I''ll take it as you have already agreed!"


    Lauren did not deny it, and at this moment the doctor also arrived. Nia took a breath and immediately put on a worried expression, saying to the doctor,


    "Doctor, please prepare for a blood transfusion quickly. Only my blood can save my sister."


    Fresh blood flowed into her body, and Eve woke up in a daze halfway through the transfusion. She opened her eyes to see Lauren, who was worried about her, and her sister who was donating blood for her. She immediately felt guilty.


    "Lauren, I''m sorry I made you worry again."


    "Don''t talk," Laurenforted softly. "Just rest and recover."


    Nia took the opportunity to add, "Yes, Eve, don''t talk for now. Wait until I finish donating blood and you feel better before speaking."


    Eve listened to Lauren and her sister''s advice and closed her eyes to doze off. Little did she know that when she closed her eyes, Nia met Lauren''s gaze with a smug expression while he looked furious.


    Nia wasn''t afraid of Lauren''s anger anymore since Eve had changed her mind about helping her after refusing before. Nia knew that Eve would never go against what she said even if it went against their principles; this ace card was firmly in Nia''s hand, so what did she have to fear?


    Half an hourter, the transfusion wasplete, which always helped Eve recover quickly from weakness or fainting spells like earlier on. Now there were lights in Eve''s eyes as she thanked Nia and especially praised how much love she had for her sister.


    Nia pretended not to care but gently stroked Eve''s hair while saying there was no need for thanks as if anyone else would think that Nia cared deeply about protecting her sister.


    Lauren stood silently on the side without revealing any emotions behind his usual cold demeanor, which left everyone wondering what he might be thinking at this moment?

 Chapter 1075 Let Bygones Be Bygones

    Chapter 1075 Let Bygones be Bygones


    Just as Nia and Eve were preparing to leave the infusion room, Kevin appeared at the door and was thrilled to see Nia. "Nia, why didn''t youe up to see me?" Ever since Nia suspected Kevin of something, she had been intentionally avoiding him. She used to go to the hospital every day to apany him butter became too busy with work and stopped showing up. She also frequently ignored Kevin''s calls. Kevin had been wanting to talk with her but couldn''t leave the hospital easily. Fortunately, today while he was receiving an IV drip, he overheard a nurse talking about a pair of sisters with strange blood types who had arrived at the hospital. He immediately thought of Nia and came down with his IV drip in hand.


    Sure enough, it was her! Kevin was extremely happy but Nia''s face did not look good; she even deliberately avoided his gaze which confused him even more.


    "Eve, it looks like your sister still needs to stay with Mr. Berry for a while longer so I''ll take you back to the hotel," Lauren said confidently as he reached out and pulled Eve into his arms without waiting for her response before leading her away.


    Eve couldn''t resist Lauren''s strength so she could only turn around and shout at her sister, "Nia, I''ll find you next time."


    Nia just wanted to leave now but Kevin blocked the doorway; she simply lowered her eyes without saying anything.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Nia, what''s wrong?" Kevin was a smart person who can tell that something was off about Nia right away.


    Nia looked at Dely and Stoffer standing behind Kevin then opened her mouth but didn''t say anything.


    Kevin immediately understood that they couldn''t be heard by others now, so he affectionately took hold of Nia''s hand and led them both into the courtyard while Dely and Stoffer stayed far away watching them from afar.


    "Now they can''t hear us talking anymore. Can you tell me why you''ve been distancing yourself from metely?"


    Looking at Kevin made Nia hesitant because his eyes looked sincere which meant either he was innocent or really good at acting. Nia wasn''t sure where or how exactly should start speaking up about this matter.


    Seeing that all Nia was doing was staring nkly ahead, Kevin kept thinking until suddenly something urred to him - Casper!


    No wonder Casper came looking for him saying all those useless things! He wasn''t trying to give him another chance, instead...


    "Nia!" As soon as Kevin discovered this fact, he was thrilled and immediately took hold of her hands asking her, "Have you already known that Casper came for me?"


    Without uttering a word, Nia gave him an exasperated look which exined everything already...


    "Nia! We fell for Casper''s trick!" Kevin hurriedly exined.


    "On the day you went to Mr. George''s party, Casper came to find me alone. Stoffer didn''t stop him when he saw that he was alone, and after he came in, he kept trying to persuade me to turn back. But I ignored him because we both know what kind of person he is. How could someone with his character forgive someone who betrayed them? I knew what was going on and tried to mediate for half an hour before he left on his own. At the time, I couldn''t figure out why he hade, but seeing your reaction today made it clear! He just wanted you and me to break up!"


    Nia looked at Kevin skeptically as she listened to his hurried exnation.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about this?" she asked.


    "Because at the time I wasn''t sure why he hade," Kevin replied anxiously. "I know you''ve been deceived and betrayed before, so if I told you that Casper came looking for me for a chat, what would you think? I was afraid that if I said anything, it would make things worse between us."


    Kevin held Nia''s hand tightly hoping she could see through Casper''s scheme; if she didn''t believe him now, they wouldn''t be able rely on each other in future.


    "Is everything you''re saying true?" Nia asked uncertainly as she looked into Kevin''s eyes.


    "Of course!" Kevin answered firmly while gazing into her eyes, wishing that somehow his heart could speak. "Think about it carefully too. If Casper really wanted revenge against me, then why did not bring anyone else along with him? This already makes us suspicious!"


    Finally Nia relented; tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke softly,


    "Do you know how much pain it caused when you chose not to tell me? You know how much betrayal has hurt before? It scares me so much thinking that maybe one day even my trust in will be broken." "Nia," said Kevin gently holding her close. "I won''t betray your trust ever since leaving Casper behind - no matter whether our future brings good or bad times."


    Nia''s expression changed several times but ultimately she decided to believe Kevin''s words since they seemed reasonable enough. Besides there were still some loose ends which needed tying up anyway- better keep control of things while also nning their next move together...just in case.


    With determination set deep within herself now, Nia wiped away a few tears from her face and said pitifully,


    "That night, I was supposed to stay at the hospital with you. But when I saw you hiding something from me, and thought that you were still working for Casper, I left on my own. I ran to Eve''s ce and cried all night. These days, I''ve been suppressing my feelings for you and focusing solely on work."


    "Nia, I''m sorry for what happened," Kevin said sympathetically.


    "But this little incident turned out to be a blessing in disguise," Nia turned her sadness into happiness as she looked up at Kevin. "When I went to Eve''s that night, she noticed how upset I was and it affected her too. In the end, she even argued with Lauren just so he could help us get rid of Casper! And today he finally agreed!"


    "Really?!" Kevin eximed in excitement with wide eyes.


    "Yes! Otherwise why would I have agreed to give blood earlier?" Nia smiled coyly before quickly changing her expression again as she lifted up her arm to show Kevin the bruise from where the needle had been inserted.


    "You see? The needle made a big bruise on my arm," Niained.


    Kevin looked down and saw the dark bruise where the needle had been inserted. He immediately felt sorry for her and gently rubbed it while saying affectionately, "I''m really sorry about everything that happened that night. If only we had talked things through then."


    "For our future together, this little bit of suffering is nothingpared to your love," Nia gazed lovingly at Kevin while secretly deciding to trust him one more time.


    Kevin''s heart skipped a beat as he pulled Nia into his arms; they cuddled together like two people deeply in love.


    Meanwhile Stoffer and Dely watched from afar with mocking expressions on their faces as they witnessed Nia and Kevin''s romantic scene y out before them.

 Chapter 1076 Stirring Up Trouble

    Chapter 1076 Stirring up Trouble


    After Nia and Kevin reconciled, she spent a few days with him in the hospital. The two really got in touch with each other, and even did things that were not suitable in the hospital. Every time they did so, Stoffer and Dely would love to be deaf.


    In the afternoon, Nia was pestering Kevin tenderly again. Just when the two were lost in love-making, Nia''s cell phone rang suddenly, and Kevin reminded her to answer it. Unexpectedly, Nia didn''t care. Kevin was more sensible, knowing that the person who can contact Nia was definitely not an insignificant person, so he leaned over to get the mobile phone and answered the call for her. But he stopped holding Nia''s hand after hearing a few words.


    Nia pouted andined, "Why did you stop?"


    Kevin''s face darkened and he stood up straight to help Nia fix her clothes. He said, "You need to go back to thepany right away with Lawyer Griffin apanying you. Casper brought some of our business partners to cause trouble at thepany, iming that we had maliciously breached our contract."


    "What?!" Nia was shocked, and the coquettish expression on her face disappeared instantly. "Thene with me!"


    "Don''t worry. Barrett Griffin is here. I still need to receive my IV drip and can''t leave the hospital yet. If you need anything, just give me a call!" Kevin said as he finished packing Nia''s bag.


    "Okay, but don''t fall asleep. I''ll call you anytime," Nia didn''t want to face Casper alone, but had no choice.


    Half an hourter, Nia rushed back to herpany. As soon as she entered the lobby, she saw her assistant leading a group of executives towards her with pale faces.


    "Ms. Davidson, Mr. Wood and his group came to cause trouble. We tried to ask them to leave but they refused. In the end, we had no choice but to temporarily ce them in the conference room. Now we are waiting for your instructions on how to handle this situation," a senior executive hurriedly informed Nia.


    Nia remained calm andposed in front of her subordinates, but inside she was extremely anxious. "Wait for me to handle it? How do I know how to handle it?" Although Nia had some skills, she didn''t have great talent. When Stable Growth was established, it was all thanks to Jacob''s maniption and Kevin''s full authority over affairs. Nia only did superficial work by nodding and signing documents. Now that she had to handle this type of event alone, she really didn''t know what to do.


    "Ms. Davidson..." The executives grew even more anxious as Nia remained silent.


    The executives saw Nia''s calm demeanor and thought she had a good n. They all focused their attention and followed her up to the conference room.


    As soon as they pushed open the door, Nia saw Casper lounging in the chairman''s seat with his legs rudely propped up on the table, looking every bit like a host. Four middle-aged men who were all familiar faces to Nia sat around him, hanging on his every word.


    When they noticed someone had entered, all five of them turned their heads towards Nia. Casper even let out a disdainful chuckle upon seeing her.


    Nia took a deep breath and walked in with her team while smiling at her old acquaintances, "Mr. Rodriguez, Mr. Jenkins, Mr. Mullins, Mr. Patrick - what brings you guys here?"


    The bosses looked uneasy and nced over at Casper one by one until he stood up eagerly and locked eyes with Nia. "What? You forgot to say hello to me Ms. Davidson?"


    "Mr. Wood," said Nia as she walked past him while ring fiercely back at him. "How could I forget about you? My life was almost taken several times because of you. It''s unforgettable!" Casper joked back, "Ms. Davidson! You can''t just throw usations around like that or else I''ll have to sue you for nder."


    "You know whether it''s true or not," retorted Nia coldly as she marched directly towards Casper without any hesitation from behind her numerous subordinates who were eyeing him hungrily. "Excuse me but this is my seat."


    Casper gave those subordinates behind Nia an appraising nce before grinning impishly while raising his hands in surrender. "Alright alright, this is your seat now. Just don''t fall off!"


    Nia''s expression darkened but she refused to show any weakness as she sat down firmly in ce while pointedly ignoring Casper like he didn''t exist. She then turned towards the four bosses beside them, "I heard from my assistant that there are some doubts about our contract. What seems to be the problem?"


    y Rodriguez picked up some documents and said, "You underreported your bottom line!"


    Aditya Jenkins echoed, "You inted market prices!"


    Deshawn Mullins quickly added, "There are loopholes in our contract which you intentionally exploited!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    And finally, Nash Patrick chimed in, "Your ounts aren''t clear so I suspect fraudulence!"


    After listening to the four people''s words, Nia couldn''t be bothered to reach for the files in their hands or respond to their questions. Instead, she asked back, "Since this is a problem between us, we can negotiate slowly. Everyone in the industry knows that Stable Growth and Stand Hill are mortal enemies. May I ask why you four came here with Casper to hold us ountable?"


    The four bosses were suddenly uneasy, but it was Casper who sneered and walked confidently to his seat behind them before saying to Nia, "Your Stable Growth conducts business without ethics or integrity. I know several of these bosses personally. What''s wrong with apanying them on this trip?"


    "How dare you speak so rudely!" Nia mmed her hand on the table in anger. "You say we conduct business without ethics or integrity? Do you have any evidence?!"


    It wasn''t that Nia was an upright person; it was just that she and Kevin had been cautious since they became independent in Stable Growth. They never broke their promises when trying to win over connections and even treated partners generously in order to gain favor.


    "Do you think we woulde find you if we didn''t have evidence? Just look at these files," said Casper slyly.


    Nia was about to refute him when a cold voice sounded from outside the door - a voice that both she and Casper knew all too well as someone who had helped her solve countless difficult cases before... and now...


    "What kind of evidence is it? Can I take a look too?" It was Kane walking through the door!


    How did he get here?! Both Nia and Casper were equally surprised by his sudden appearance.

 Chapter 1077 Coming Forward To Help

    Chapter 1077 Coming Forward to Help


    Casper''s eyes darkened, his expression contrasting sharply with Nia''s joy. He knew that Kane was not someone to be trifled with.


    "Mr. Fletcher, you''ve arrived just in time," Nia suddenly perked up. She felt as if she had taken a calming pill and her mind settled down. Why did he say that earlier if he wasn''t on her side? So she quickly stood up and said to Kane, "Can you help me take a look at some documents from them?"


    Kane nodded and walked over to the four bosses who were ready to hand him their files. Suddenly, Casper stood up and shouted, "Hold on! Mr. Fletcher, this is between Stable Growth and these people. What right do you have to interfere?"


    "What right do I have?" Kane tilted his head slightly and gave Casper a cold nce through his sses. "Have you forgotten that Stable Growth belongs to Webbex Group? As the vice president of Webbex Group, it is my duty toe here and solve any problems involving our subsidiarypanies."


    Upon hearing this statement, Casper was immediately filled with anger - this was Lucia''s doing! He never expected her involvement since Lucia usually didn''t care about Stable Growth affairs. Even when they were fighting intensely before today, she remained silent about it all - what did she want now by sending Kane here?


    While Casper was still puzzled by Lucia''s actions, Kane had already taken those files without paying attention either Nia''s tion or Casper''s fury; after briefly flipping through them, he calmly said,


    "Gentlemen, I believe you know who I am. Although I am currently the vice president of Webbex Group now, previously I was also a topwyer at Athegate Law Firm. If you think these petty tricks can fool me, then let us confront each other in court where we will see whose tricks are better yed out."


    Kane spoke confidently without any doubt in his voice; not only because of his current position as Vice President of Webbex Group but also because of his reputation for being highly skilled, which had long been known throughout the industry due to numerous high-profile cases won during his time as awyer. That earned him the title "Golden Lawyer".


    For a moment, there were four nervous-looking men looking around at each other before finally turning their gaze towards Casper.


    Casper couldn''t wait any longer; he never thought someone like Kane would appear so unexpectedly - knowing full well how capable he was- these petty tricks would definitely not get past him! "What happened Mr. Wood? You''re quiet now?" Nia gloated seeing how angry Casper became.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Kane nced at Nia, who was beaming with pride. Although he didn''t want to see someone so smug, he was here today to help her out. So, he spoke up and said, "Do you still need Mr. Wood''s instructions?" "No no no," Nash quickly snatched his file back from Kane''s hands and smiled apologetically. "It may have been my subordinate''s oversight. I''ll go back and review these documents carefully."


    With Nash leading the way, the other three bosses quickly followed suit and retrieved their files using the same excuse. They were a ragtag group summoned by Casper. How could they possibly stand up against Webbex Group behind Kane in this life-or-death situation?


    Casper was even more furious when he saw those four old men immediately change their minds; both of his fists were clenched tightly!


    "Oh, it seems like there has been a misunderstanding," Kane said lightly with an air of nonchnce that impressed all of Stable Growth''s executives greatly.


    "Yes yes yes! It was all just a misunderstanding," Aditya chimed in with a smile on his face while the other three men nodded along.


    "Since it was just a misunderstanding, I won''t take it to heart," Nia said slyly as she used her words to mock them subtly.


    "Yes yes yes! Ms. Davidson is right!" With Kane present there, who would dare say otherwise?


    Seeing that everything had been resolved, Kane turned around to face Casper directly; in his eyes Casper was nothing but an illusion - standing before him instead was someone whom he hated deeply! "Mr. Wood, do you have anything else you''d like to add?" Kane asked coldly.


    Casper knew that things weren''t going well for him anymore; if he didn''t leave now, then it would only make things worse for himselfter on. So, with a cold snort, he said, "Kane, we''ll see about this!" Then without another word, he left the conference room stomping heavily each step echoing loudly down the hallway.


    After everyone had left, Nia smiled gratefully at Kane saying, "Mr. Fletcher, thank you so much! If not for your intervention today, I don''t know how we could''ve solved this issue!"


    "It wasn''t anything really." replied Kane humbly while avoiding any further discussion about what happened earlier before adding, "Now that everything has been settled, I should take my leave."


    After finishing his words, he turned and left, more decisive than the bosses who fled in embarrassment.


    In the conference room, everyone was celebrating oveing the difficulties and praising Kane''s magnanimity. Only Nia frowned thoughtfully.


    Kane said he was just following orders and that Lucia was the one who really helped her. But why did she suddenly decide to lend a hand when she had never cared about Stable Growth''s troubles before? Nia couldn''t think like a gentleman; in her mind, Lucia must have ulterior motives.


    Kane returned to Webbex Group where Arthur was waiting for him. He told them everything that had happened at Stable Growth.


    "Haha, I can imagine Casper''s expression," Luciaughed after hearing it all.


    Kane also chuckled. "Casper must be so angry that his face turned pale. I arrived just in time."


    "But this also means he has noticed our surveince on him. Be careful with those tailing him. If Casper finds out, it won''t end well," Arthur warned Kane.


    "Don''t worry. We''ve sent out retired soldiers for this job. They''re not pushovers either," Kane nodded confidently.


    "Kane, you handle what happened this afternoon. Lucia and I are going out for a bit," afterughing enough, Lucia told Kane with a smile on her face. "Okay, go ahead without worries."


    As soon as they entered the underground parking lot without heating protection anymore, Lucia shivered from the cold - she always felt cold easily.


    Arthur saw her difort and quickly pulled her into his arms while frowning slightly, "Let''s go back home first to get you another coat or else you''ll catch a coldter."


    "No need," Lucia smiled sweetly at Arthur while looking up at him, "It''s almost time for our appointment. We can''t bete."


    "Alright then... I''ll let you wear my coatter too." This was Arthur''s biggest concession yet.

 Chapter 1078 Requesting Reinforcements

    Chapter 1078 Requesting Reinforcements


    Upon hearing these words, Lucia couldn''t help but snuggle into Arthur''s arms and whispered, "No, if I have a cold, you worry about me, and if you catch a cold, I''ll worry too."


    "You''re afraid of the cold; I''m not. Listen to me," Arthur said as he hugged Lucia tightly and refused to let her go.


    Lucia could only nod her head as she felt waves of sweetness in her heart.


    Although it was only a short distance from the elevator to the parking lot, Lucia and Arthur unknowingly began showing their affection again. The parking lot security guard nearby couldn''t help but envy them.


    Returning to Athegate Wend Park located in the remote suburbs once again waspletely different from theirst visit. The winter wind blew fiercely. Many trees had already shed their leaves and looked bare except for some small green nts that still maintained their green color. It didn''t seem so deste after all.


    Arthur opened his coat wide and held Lucia under his arm because she refused to wear his coat yet he didn''t want her to be cold either. In the end, this was the only solution they could think of: cuddling together kept both body and heart warm enough for even the chilly wind to back off.


    Arthur had an amazing memory. Following the path they had taken before led them quickly back to that little pavilion where they met Miles once again with two trustedpanions by his side wearing ck coats.


    "Mr. Wood, sorry for keeping you waiting," Lucia greeted him first upon approaching him closely.


    "What brings you here?" Miles'' tone was indifferent despite seeing Lucia snuggling up against Arthur, which made him feel slightly moved since these two were indeed well-matched couples.


    Lucia stepped out of Arthur''s embrace when they arrived at the pavilion but immediately shivered due to temperature difference between them causing her difort. Seeing that Arthur wanted take off his coat for her made it worse so she grabbed onto his sleeve instead then turned around saying straightforwardly,


    "We know your current situation, Mr. Wood, but we must discuss this matter with you."


    Arthur sighed when he saw Lucia grabbing onto his sleeve refusing him taking off his own coat, then sat down opposite Miles together with Lucia who exined without beating around bush. "Someone is trying assassinate Casper recently which makes it inconvenient for me personally involved, hence why we need your attention on this matter."


    Miles raised an eyebrow upon hearing this news then sneered sarcastically, "If that is true, then aren''t you happy about it?"


    They had always suspected that Casper was Jacob, so wouldn''t his death just fulfill their wishes?


    "I hate him, but being silently assassinated is too good for him!" Lucia couldn''t hide the hatred in her eyes when she said this.


    "If our guess is correct, and Casper is Jacob, then his fate must be judged by thew. From every evil thing he did, to make others innocent, and he must not die silently like this! " Arthur added coldly. Miles was taken aback, and then realized why Lucia and Arthur had the patience to deal with Casper for so long. It was not because they had no means to deal with him, but because they wanted him to ept the punishment of thew and die under the majesty of thew.


    "Besides..." Lucia nced at Miles, and said, "Your son may still be alive. If he is dead now, then your son will also..."


    Lucia really wanted to tell Miles the truth directly, but she couldn''t bear it and knew he would not give up.


    "I understand, I will pay attention to this matter." Miles said that as a promise.


    Lucia and Arthur looked at each other, and felt relieved. It would be best if Miles was willing toe forward. After thinking about it, Lucia said,


    "I don''t know if you know about this?"


    "No." Miles replied tly.


    "Mrs. Wood is smart, and must have noticed it. I don''t need to make a suggestion. Mr. Wood, you should take her away from Athegate as soon as possible. That person has a vicious mind, and no one knows what he will do." Lucia suggested sincerely.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I will consider it." Miles responded lightly, lowering his eyes, as if he didn''t want to talk about these things anymore.


    Lucia sighed in her heart, and secretly pulled Arthur''s hand, signaling him to leave. The atmosphere around Miles was too oppressive, and she really couldn''t bear it.


    "Since you have already made up your mind, we''ll take our leave first." Arthur took Lucia''s hand and stood up to leave. Miles didn''t hold back, and they left along the same way.


    As soon as Arthur and Lucia left, his subordinate next to him immediately walked up to Miles and said,


    "Mr. Wood, what she said is reasonable. We must take Mrs. Wood away as soon as possible, and we must not let Jacob take advantage of it."


    "Do you think I don''t want to?!" The aggrieved Miles had been hiding in his heart broke out at this moment. He pped the stone table hard, and said angrily,


    "Jacob is treating Libby as a hostage, but Libby is so alert. I really don''t know how to deal with her!"


    "Mr. Wood, if you''re willing, I have a solution," another trusted aide leaned in and said.


    "What solution?" Miles'' eyes lit up as he looked at him and asked.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    His subordinates came up with his own methods one by one, and Miles hesitated after hearing this. If he didn''t handle this matter properly, he will die!


    "Mr. Wood, take a chance! It''s better than leaving Mrs. Wood in danger."


    Miles clenched his fist and finally nodded.


    Since the day Casper suffered a setback at Stable Growth, he had been in a bad mood and had been thinking about who to take his anger out on. However, his subordinates were all timid and cautious, making it difficult for him to decide who to target.


    Leon noticed that Casper was not in a good mood, so he carefully suggested,


    "Boss, there are a few new chicks at Club Eternity. All of them are very beautiful, and you haven''t rxed for a long time, or else..."


    "Have you forgotten about Rina?!" Casper gave Leon a cold re.


    "Of course I haven''t forgotten," Leon quickly replied. "But we shouldn''t stop having fun just because of Rina, right? We can just not bring them out of club."


    Casper pondered for a moment. He had been feeling downtely and thought it might be good to take Leon up on his offer to go out and have some fun. So, he agreed. Leon''s spirits lifted at the news and he quickly instructed Sage to prepare while carefully apanying Casper by his side.


    Casper stayed outte at Club Eternity that night,pletely drunk and indulging in thepany of others. He finally found some relief from his troubles under the numbing effects of alcohol as he embraced those around him.

 Chapter 1079 Mrs. Wood Is Seriously Ill

    Chapter 1079 Mrs. Wood is Seriously III


    Leon saw that Casper was in a good mood and rxed, so he kept urging him to drink. Sage also took the opportunity to offer him attentive service, taking care of Casper very thoughtfully.


    The music in the room rang through the ears, and no one noticed that Casper''s cell phone on the table had already received several calls. In the early morning, when Casper was cuddling with two girls, suddenly the door of the room was opened by someone. When the door was pushed it away, the thick fog in the room overflowed.


    "Who is it?" Leon, who was drunk and dizzy, noticed someone had barged in but couldn''t open his eyes to see clearly. So he bravely shouted, "Who the hell dares to barge in here!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the person turned off the sound system and the room instantly became quiet. Meanwhile, Casper was still lying on top of a hostess.


    "Sir, Mr. Wood has an urgent matter and requests that you return immediately!" The two trusted aides of Miles spoke with stern expressions as they stood in the room, addressing Casper who was still unaware of what had happened.


    "What?" Leon stared at the two figures in a daze, but luckily Sage was still sober and quickly walked over to Casper''s side to remind him in a low voice.


    "Sir, two trusted aides of Mr. Wood have arrived."


    "What aides?" Casper looked up from the hostess'' chest, and couldn''t open his eyes as Leon did.


    "They''re Mr. Wood''s trusted aides. Could something have happened to Mr. and Mrs. Wood?" Sage continued to remind, and only then did Casper reluctantly sit up, staring nkly for a long time until the smell of alcohol dissipated.


    "Indeed, Mrs. Wood has had an ident. Sir, pleasee back with us immediately!" The two trusted aides seemed to have little patience left as they walked directly to Casper''s side, one on the left and one on the right. They reached out and lifted Casper up forcefully, who waspletely limp and unable to move his body.


    "What are you guys doing!" Leon gradually realized the situation and found that his boss was being held hostage. He wanted to rush over to help, but he copsed as soon as he stood up and fell back onto the sofa.


    Sage, who was quick-witted, came to Casper''s side and handed him a ss of ice water, saying,


    "Boss, Mrs. Wood is in trouble!"


    "What could happen to her..." Casper wasn''t so drunk that he was unconscious, and he kept struggling to break free from the people holding him while muttering to himself. Unfortunately, he couldn''t shake anyone off at the moment.


    Sage frowned and handed the water ss to Casper''s lips. Casper took a few sips, and his eyes finally cleared up a bit.


    "You stay here to take care of Leon. We''ll take him back," Miles'' subordinates stared at Sage and said.


    "But..." Sage dared not make a decision on his own.


    Sage was helpless as he watched Miles'' two trusted men take away their boss. He turned around and nced at the confused hostess on the sofa and Leon, who was cursing and swearing, before calmly sitting back down.


    As they stepped out of the stuffy private room, Casper shuddered at the sudden st of cold air in the hallway. His eyes cleared instantly from their previously hazy state due to alcohol. Looking left and right at those around him, he asked in a hoarse voice,


    "What happened exactly?"


    "Sir," one of Miles'' trusted men replied dutifully while supporting Casper as they walked forward. "Mrs. Wood had an attack of vertigo tonight and vomited heavily while calling out your name repeatedly. Mr. Wood kept calling you but there was no answer so we searched for you here to bring you back to see Mrs. Wood."


    "And her illness will be cured if I go back?" Casper sneered with augh causing both men to frown.


    "Mrs. Wood has been calling for you all this time."


    "Alright alright," said Casper dismissively as he steadied himself after shaking off Miles'' men earlier on; now able to walk more steadily after taking a few steps.


    Casper''s drinking capacity had always been well-known even in Athegate. How could he gain any advantage over others if he couldn''t hold his liquor?


    An hourter, Miles'' trusted men brought Casper who was intoxicated into Nia''s apartment where upon entering, Casper immediately ordered without any politeness, "Go pour me a ss of water."


    The two looked at each other before one went off to get him some water while Miles appeared from inside upon hearing some noise outside. Seeing that Casper reeked strongly of alcohol with redness creeping up on his face caused him to furrow his brows.


    Casper looked up at Miles but only gave a snort before leisurely leaning against the sofa.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Miles stood silently by the entrance without saying anything until after one of his trusted men handed over a ss of water which Casper drank before speaking slowly,


    "So what happened?"


    Miles gritted his teeth inwardly but still spoke calmly,


    "Libby has always had spinal problems which can lead to insufficient blood supply causing vertigo when she doesn''t rest well enough. It got worse this time round since she started vomiting and since evening till now... if she hadn''t been calling out your name constantly, I wouldn''t have called for you either."


    "Oh? Mommy misses her son?" raised an eyebrow sarcastically did Caspar whose words were like sharp knives cutting through people''s hearts.


    Miles clenched both fists by now but still managed say through gritted teeth,


    "You are still ''Casper'', so put up appearances when necessary."


    "Okay, okay," Casper impatiently waved his hand and slowly stood up, saying, "I''ll go see her."


    After speaking, he walked directly towards Miles and whispered as he passed him, "I''m only going because of the face."


    Miles red fiercely at Casper but he didn''t care. He walked into Libby''s bedroom with a smile on his face.


    As soon as he entered the room, a sour smell hit him. Casper wrinkled his nose in disgust and saw Libby lying on the bed moaning in pain. There was a bowl next to the bed for her to vomit into; that was where the smell wasing from.


    Casper already felt nauseous before smelling it. Now that he had smelled it, his stomach churned even more violently than before. He turned around to retreat but Miles had somehow appeared behind him without him noticing and those eyes were staring straight at him.


    Casper frowned and said, "Get rid of that dirty stuff or else I''ll throw up before she does."


    Miles waved his hand and one of his trusted aides took away the bowl; gradually dissipating the smell until Casper felt better again - willing to walk towards Libby.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" When Casper spoke again, he sounded like a concerned son.


    As soon as she heard Casper''s voice, Libby opened her eyes but just as she tried to sit up she felt dizzy again - falling back onto the bed instead. Worriedly reaching out for her, Casper said, "Mom! How did you end up like this after just one night?"

 Chapter 1080 Incurable

    Chapter 1080 IncurableContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Libby finally calmed down enough to speak, clutching Casper''s hand with a loving gaze. "Casper, you''re finally back. I''m okay... just a little..." Her words were cut off as she suddenly felt nauseous again and vomited all over Casper''s legs.


    Miles rushed over quickly, pushed Casper away to wipe the dirt for Libby. Casper staggered a few steps by his push, still had a disgusted expression on his face, and almost didn''t dare to move.


    "Casper, I''m sorry..." She just took a breath. Seeing Casper''s mess, Libby even apologized to him, but she didn''t know that Miles was heartbroken over it.


    "He''s your son. Why are you apologizing to him!" Miles said gruffly. After finally cleaning up Libby, he turned to Casper and shouted,


    "Go and change into clean clothes ande see your mother again!"


    It was only then that Casper came to his senses and fled in a hurry, holding back his nausea. Fortunately, although he had his own residence, most of his clothes were still in this apartment, so he just took the opportunity to take a shower and change his clothes. The clothes that were soiled by Libby were thrown away by him.


    When he was back in Libby''s room, Libby was so ufortable that she couldn''t speak. She was lying on the bed, and Miles sat on the edge of the bed and frowned in thought.


    Casper had no feelings for them, and didn''t know what to say after pretending to be concerned, so he went to the bedside and asked Miles,


    "Should she see a doctor?"


    "Do you even need to ask me?" Miles shot Casper a look.


    Casper cursed secretly in his heart, but he still called Dr. Anderson, and he arrived shortly after, checked Libby''s situation briefly and asked Miles,


    "Mr. Wood, does Mrs. Wood have cervical spondylosis?"


    "Well, she has always had vertigo every year in this season, but this time I don''t know why it''s so severe, and it''s the first time to vomit." Miles said worriedly.


    "Tomorrow, you can bring Mrs. Wood to my clinic for a detailed examination, and I''ll see how to treat her. Now I can only help her with some physical therapy to see if she can be relieved." "Thank you, Dr. Anderson." Miles thanked him sincerely.


    So Dr. Anderson began giving Libby a massage, using techniques he had learned from a famous doctor. After the massage on her shoulders and neck, Libby felt much more rxed and soon fell into a deep sleep. Miles finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''m sorry to have called you here sote. Please make sure Dr. Anderson gets home safely," Miles said, finally feeling at ease.


    "Don''t worry about it," Dr. Anderson replied with a smile before leaving with his assistant. Casper had been standing by the whole time without doing anything and yawned once everyone was gone.


    "I''m going to bed now," Casper said, thinking that Miles was making too big of a deal out of everything.


    Miles watched as Casper walked away before returning to the room where Libbyy next to him, feeling guilty for what he had done.


    "Libby, I''m sorry for putting you through this but I didn''t know what else to do in order for you to leave..." he whispered softly.


    The next morning, Libby woke up early thinking that afterst night''s massage she would feel better. But, she immediately felt dizzy when she tried getting up from bed again just likest night. And her face turned pale as if all color drained from it instantly.


    Miles heard her voice and immediately woke up. Seeing how disoriented she looked with furrowed eyebrows, he was calling out for help while trying not let her pass out again.


    His subordinates rushed in right away. Casper was woken up by all themotion, still suffering from his hangover headache and feeling irritated at being disturbed so early in the morning. He was wondering who could be making such noise outside his room door until he saw Miles'' helpers holding Libby who almost fainted.


    "We need to take her straightaway over to Anderson''s Clinic! Youeter!"


    Miles nced at Casper and then took Libby to the doctor with his men. Casper was stunned for a long time, and he didn''t react until he felt cold.


    Oops! Was Miles taking this opportunity to take Libby away! Realizing this, Casper rushed to the window and looked down, but there was no shadow of Miles'' car downstairs. He cursed himself for making a mistake, so he quickly called Leon, but no one came to him after calling several times in a row. Then, he cursed a few words and could only find Sage.


    Sage had been doing welltely, and he knew it.


    "Sage, you take a few men to Anderson''s Clinic right away, and if you don''t see Miles and Libby appearing in half an hour, immediately call everyone to stop their cars, and absolutely forbid them to leave Athegate!" Casper ordered impatiently.


    "Yes! I''ll go right away!" Sage responded immediately and followed his instructions.


    Casper clenched his phone, forgetting the hangover headache. He only had one thought in mind: Miles, if you dare to run, I''ll make sure you and Libby suffer!


    Meanwhile, on the city streets, Miles'' right-hand man was driving him and Libby towards Anderson''s Clinic. During the journey, he suggested to Miles,


    "Mr. Wood, since we''re already out of there anyway, why don''t we just leave this ce altogether?"


    "No way!" Miles was anxious and immediately retorted, "I haven''t finished what I need to do yet. Letting him go so easily would be too good for him! Besides, Libby''s condition is even worse than we anticipated earlier. Taking her away now would be like letting her die."


    The right-hand man looked guilty and could only abandon that idea.


    Half an hourter when they arrived at Anderson''s Clinic with a few people in tow, they saw several of Casper''sckeys waiting for them there already. Seeing this made Miles coldly snort. Casper really wasn''t easy to deal with.


    Sage greeted Miles respectfully but didn''t say anything else until they went inside to see the doctor before replying back to Casper''s messageter on.


    Casper breathed a sigh of relief upon receiving Sage''s reply and ordered them all to keep an eye on Miles while he headed over himself.


    Another half-hour passed before Casper arrived at Anderson''s Clinic just as Dr. Anderson had finished examining Libby; he caught up with Dr. Anderson who was summarizing her condition. Standing behind Miles with his hands behind his back, Casper put on a concerned expression as he listened carefully.


    "Mrs. Wood has several severely twisted cervical vertebrae," Dr. Anderson exined, "She needs hospitalization for treatment for at least three weeks or so. I can rmend a qualified doctor whose techniques are very good but unfortunately is currently consulting in Tind. If it suits you better, then you can send your wife over there."

 Chapter 1081 Safe Escape

    Chapter 1081 Safe Escape


    As soon as Miles heard this, Casper raised a skeptical voice before he even spoke.


    "Going to Tind? Can''t she use medication for treatment?"


    Miles turned his head and gave Casper a cold nce.


    "Drug treatment is no longer effective. We need to use physical methods to correct Mrs. Wood''s spine, and the doctor''s massage technique is the best option. Now that Mrs. Wood is experiencing severe dizziness, it would be better to send her for treatment as soon as possible." Dr. Anderson offered a sensible opinion.


    Casper frowned upon hearing this and felt that something was not quite right, so he did not express his opinion.


    "Dr. Anderson, let me discuss with my son and I will get back to youter." Miles stood up and nced at Casper, gesturing for him to follow him outside.


    Casper calmly led Miles to the hallway outside, staring at him coldly as if trying to see through him.


    "I''m going to send Libby for treatment," Miles said bluntly.


    "Do you think I would agree?" Casper''s lips curved into a cold arc.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "She is so sick now. Do you still want to take her as a hostage?!" Miles was furious. "If Libby dies in Athegate, I will never let you go!"


    Casper chuckled and looked at Miles with a sly expression, asking back, "Do you think I''m that foolish? If Libby leaves, how can I still persuade you to stay? So she won''t leave!"


    "Casper is in your hands. I won''t ignore his safety. Besides, I didn''t say that I would apany Libby to go. If you promise to let Libby go see a doctor, I will continue to stay in Athegate. With me here, it doesn''t matter whether Libby stays or not," Miles said with a slightly rxed expression.


    Miles'' words were unexpected for Casper. He thought Miles would stay by Libby''s side. However, being naturally suspicious, he said,


    "Are you willing to let Libby go to see a doctor alone? Are you willing to bear it?"


    "I''m worried about her, and also worried about Casper," Miles'' eyes were already weathered with hardship, and he couldn''t hide his sadness at this moment. "Isai will apany her, and with him there I can rest assured."


    "Okay," since Miles was willing to stay, there was no need to force Libby to stay. Besides, it would be more convenient for her not to be involved in their actions. And he didn''t have to pretend to be a good son anymore. So Casper simply said,


    "As long as you don''t leave, she can go wherever she wants to seek medical treatment."


    Despite this, Casper still brought the X-ray taken at Anderson''s Clinic with Libby to the hospital in the afternoon. He asked a doctor he knew before to take a look and inquire whether the doctor rmended by Dr. Anderson was really famous.


    "You see, this patient''s cervical spine is twisted in several ces and she really needs to be hospitalized. Dizziness ismon during this season, and if left untreated, the patient will only get worse. I''ve heard of the doctor you mentioned. He''s a nationally renowned physician who is currently consulting at Tind. Going to him for treatment is currently the best option."


    After hearing the diagnosis from Dr. Anderson that was identical to what Miles had said earlier, Casper finally believed that Libby needed to leave Athegate for medical treatment. He couldn''t shake off his unease about it.


    In the afternoon, Miles asked an old friend for help and borrowed their helicopter to take Libby to Tind. When they parted ways, Libby was reluctant to leave Casper behind and wondered why her husband didn''te with her.


    Hearing Libby''s weak murmurs nearby, Casper spoke up on behalf of Miles,


    "Mom, Dad and I both wanted to go with you but you know Stable Growth has been opposing us all along. We can''t have no one looking after ourpany. Besides, Dad has already arranged for Isai to apany you so you can rest assured that everything will be fine while you focus on your treatment. Once you''re better, we''ll bring you back right away."


    Libby always understood her son well so she didn''t insist any further before leaving, but she kept encouraging her husband before departing, hoping he would teach their son well and not argue with him too much.


    As the helicopter slowly rose into the sky, Miles became more serious while Casper seemed rxed instead - even warning,


    "Miles, I promised I''d let her get treated now so it''d be best if you stayed put in Athegate. If I find out anything suspicious from your end, your son won''t live another day! And trust me, I mean every word!" Miles turned his head slowly towards Casper, his face resembling his son''spletely filled with malice. He felt bitter inside but couldn''t say a word.


    Casper knew Miles was looking at him through his own son''s face, and purposely rubbed his own face as heughed,


    "Don''t worry. I''ll use my identity as ''Casper'' properly. You should do what a ''father'' should do, right?"


    Miles gave onest nce at Casper before turning around and leaving. ordingly, Lucia received news of Libby safely leaving Athegate. Arthur informed Lucia about it over phone call, and Lucia sighed deeply,


    "It looks like Miles has made up his mind."


    "The enemy of our enemy is our friend. If there''s ever an opportunity, I''ll hint at helping him out. I''ll definitely lend a hand when needed," Arthur replied confidently.


    "Knowing Miles'' style, he probably won''t ask for help directly. Let''s clear some obstacles for him in secret," Lucia said, understanding Miles well.


    "Has Lauren started moving?" Arthur asked with a lightugh.


    "You''re his old friend. Why are you asking me?" Lucia teased. Even over the phone, she always had a faint smile on her face when talking to him.


    "Doesn''t he alwayse to you first when something happens?" Jealousy crept into his voice through the signal.


    Lucia couldn''t help butugh and joked, "Are you jealous? Lauren is smart. He knows thatpared to me, I care more about Eve''s feelings. And you... you would probably just give advice based on facts." So Lauren always came to her first. Lucia couldn''t help but think that if Lauren went to Arthur for advice instead, they would probably argue.


    "You guys are too emotional," Arthur didn''t deny Lucia''s teasing at all.


    A smile yed at the corner of Lucia''s lips as she thought to herself that he was actually the most sentimental one of them all.


    Three dayster, four men entered Athegate and headed straight for Dekee Hotel after getting off the ne with their luggage in tow. They met their boss there. Lauren himself had handpicked these four men since only they could act without drawing attention here in Athegate. After Stoffer and Dely settled them in nicely, Lauren gathered them together and exined in detail why he had brought them over this time around. The four subordinates were all well-trained individuals who pledged allegiance to their young master without question or hesitation.

 Chapter 1082 Keep A Trick Up His Sleeve

    Chapter 1082 Keep a Trick up His Sleeve


    As the four of them went down to rest and prepare for tomorrow''s mission, Stoffer walked up to Lauren hesitantly as if he had something to say.


    "Spit it out. If you don''t want to say it, then keep it to yourself," Laurenzily nced at Stoffer and said.


    Stoffer immediately rushed to speak, "Young Master, when I transferred them over here, your father happened to find out about this too. He kept asking me why we needed more bodyguards..." "What did you say?" Lauren nced at Stoffer again.


    "I told him that the situation here isplicated and that Young Master needs more people..."


    Lauren gave Stoffer a disdainful look. He coulde up with such excuses? The situation in Athegate wasplicated?


    Stoffer felt like his soul had left his body after being looked down upon by Lauren. "I really don''t know what else I can say..."


    "I know my dad likes asking you guys when he has something on his mind instead ofing directly to me." Lauren waved her hand as if he wouldn''t pursue the matter any further. "But what if he asks again in the future..." Stoffer asked carefully.


    "Let hime ask me himself." Lauren snorted and closed his eyes pretending to sleep, leaving only Stoffer with a bitter face wondering whether he dared talk back like that with Lauren''s father!


    After receiving news from Lauren''s deployment n, Lucia took a risk and warned Miles to be careful. Miles didn''t say much on the phone but brought one of their subordinates who had already been transferred early into Athegate into StandHill the next day instead.


    At first they were only protecting Casper secretly but soon Casper discovered there were more people around him than usual so they went straight ahead looking for Miles for an exnation. Miles used his identity as leverage and made one of thepany executives vacate an office space which now became his own where he sat every day without anyone daring oppose him. "What do you mean by sending people after me?" As soon as Casper entered Miles'' office, he walked straight up towards his desk mming it hard while questioning Miles angrily. "I''m here every day so wherever you go, I''ll know about it anyway. Why would I need someone following your every move?" Miles stared directly at Casper while speaking calmly.


    "Then why did you send those people after me?" Casper scolded unhappily; now there were always ten or so people following him everywhere making everything inconvenient, which he didn''t like at all! "You can''t die." Miles'' answer sounded inexplicable causing confusion on Casper''s face.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "If you want to live, don''t question my decision. I have no intention of monitoring you and your life is not in danger. You know that," Miles spoke with hidden words, not telling Casper the reason. Casper and Miles locked eyes for a long time. Seeing that he was unwavering, Casper could only shake his hand fiercely and leave.


    As soon as he left, Leon quickly approached and asked, "Boss, what did Miles say?"


    Casper was wary because there were still people from Miles following him. He red at Leon to be careful with his words before saying, "From what I understand, these people were sent to protect me." "Ridiculous," Leon sneered without hesitation. He even provocatively nced at the several underlings of Miles who silently followed them and said, "We''re here to protect your safety. Why do we need them?" "No!" Casper raised his hand to stop Leon''s sneer. "Miles doesn''t seem like he''s joking around here. And how do you know that no one will dare kill me?"


    Leon had a sudden realization and quickly said, "Could it be..."


    Casper silenced him with just one look before saying, "Let them follow us." The more people there were meant more protection; he knew that Miles valued his life greatly.


    A weekter, Kevin was finally discharged from the hospital. Nia brought Eve along to pick him up from the hospital since she had been extremely friendly towards Evetely - her sister who personally convinced Lauren to help her get rid of Casper. How could she not "cherish" her?


    Moreover, three days ago Lauren had already called Stoffer and Dely back so during this period even if Casper happened upon himself by chance at business gatherings or events again, he wouldn''t provoke or harass her anymore - now Nia could be at ease.


    Kevin had just recovered. Although his body hadn''t fully returned back its previous state yet, it was enough for him move around freely on discharge day when he told Nia,


    "Nia, I''ve been discharged now so let me handlepany affairs from now on since you''ve worked hard during this time."


    Nia''s eyes lit up as she affectionately took Kevin''s arm while saying, "What are you talking about? You''ve always worked too hard before anyway! During this period I slowly learned how manage ourpany better so let''s work together in future."


    Nia''s words sounded normal enough while her expression seemed natural, but Kevin felt something wasn''t quite right about it all as he looked down at Nia''s smiling face saying,


    "Nia... are you still..."


    "What are you talking about?" Nia immediately scolded with a serious tone, "I just don''t want you to be too tired. I handed over thepany to youpletely before, but now that I''m personally handling it, I know there are many trivial matters. I just want to share some of the burden with you..."


    Kevin didn''t say anything more when he heard this and affectionately kissed Nia before saying, "Okay, let''s do it together."


    Eve had been following them all along and understood everything Kevin didn''t guess. Her sister already had suspicions about Kevin so she couldn''t fully trust him anymore. Looking at them being affectionate and cuddling together while having different thoughts made Eve feelplex emotions.


    Wasn''t being together wholeheartedly enough?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Eve didn''t understand Nia''s approach.


    Thinking like this, Eve unconsciously slowed down her pace and fell behind Nia and Kevin in no time. Although Nia noticed her falling behind earlier on, she didn''t turn around to call out for her sister; instead a smug expression appeared on her lips.


    Kevin also noticed Eve slowly falling behind and took advantage of this opportunity by eagerly asking Nia.


    "Has Lauren started moving yet?"


    "Yeah, he has started," said Nia proudly as if it was all thanks to her efforts. "He brought back four assassins from Mexico. They are now lurking around Casper so we just have to wait for good news." Kevin was overjoyed upon hearing this news; he held onto Nia''s hand tightly saying,


    "We can finally get rid of this big problem!"


    "Shh..." Nia secretly looked back at Eve before continuing. "Don''t let her hear us talking about it because I know she isn''t fully supportive of me."


    Kevin kept quiet but his smile couldn''t be wiped off his face.


    When Eve snapped out of it, she realized that both her sister and Kevin were far away from herself already; she quickened up her pace until catching up with them again then innocently said, "Mr. Berry, you finally discharged today! My sister has been worried sick about you but now she can finally rx."

 Chapter 1083 Unexpected Visitor

    Chapter 1083 Unexpected Visitor


    "This period of time, I have caused you a lot of trouble. I feel guilty," Kevin spoke insincerely, smiling at Eve. "Especially the Casper incident, Eve, I really appreciate you helping us persuade Mr. Osade to help. If it weren''t for that, your sister and I wouldn''t be able to walk among the crowd so openly. We''re afraid we''d be caught by Casper again with just a slight mistake."


    Nia couldn''t help but admire Kevin''s cunning mind as he could make Eve more determined with just a few words. It was evident from her expression.


    "As long as... my sister and you are safe," Eve lowered her gaze slightly and responded softly.


    Kevin and Nia exchanged a smile that revealed their simr deviousness.


    After seeing Kevin out of the hospital, they had to return to their vi. Sensing their intimacy, Eve tactfully declined joining them as she didn''t want to be a third wheel. Despite their insistence on sending her back to the hotel safely, she stood in front of the hospital for some time before taking a taxi straight to Webbex Group building.


    Entering this magnificent building once again made Eve feel uneasy as she stood in the hallway, watching peoplee and go. But shecked courage to approach receptionist desk, requesting an audience with Lucia.


    Almost half an hour passed, Lucia walked out of an elevator apanied by Kane followed by several assistants who seemed ready for departure. After passing through lobby, Lucia noticed Eve standing in the hallway from corner of her eye.


    It wasn''t because Lucia liked looking around while walking, but rather because Eve looked too conspicuous here like a child suddenly entering into adult world with innocent aura not fitting here at all. She was constantly looking around helplessly and was unaware that everyone passing by would steal nces at her curiously, trying figure out what brought such innocence there?


    "Kane," Lucia smiled mischievously, stopping him in his tracks and saying. "You can go alone today; apologize on my behalf to Mr. Doyle."


    "What happened?" Kane didn''t understand why Lucia suddenly changed her mind until he saw Lucia pointing towards where little lost rabbit was standing. He smilingly realized what was going on then left along with his subordinates following him outside. Lucia approached towards Eve who still kept peeking over the door without noticing Luciaing straight towards her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Eve, you came to see me?" Lucia greeted Eve unexpectedly, and as expected, saw Eve jump in surprise and her face turn red.


    "Uh, yeah... I came to see you." Eve was easily embarrassed.


    "Follow me." Lucia nodded and nced at Eve before leading the way to the elevator. Hearing footsteps behind her, she knew that Eve had followed.


    As the elevator rose slowly, the noisy atmosphere outside was cut off. Eve became even more restrained. Her hands unconsciously fidgeted together. Lucia found it amusing and wondered if they would knot up if she kept fidgeting with them.


    The elevator slowly ascended, and the silent atmosphere made Eve very ufortable, but just as she raised her head to nce at Lucia, she quickly lowered her head again, her heart beating for no reason. If it weren''t for her current condition, perhaps Lucia would be the type of person that Eve most wanted to be like.


    Today''s Lucia wore a white suit with ck high heels on her feet. Her tall figure was evident at a nce. Her waist-length ck hair was simply tied into a ponytail which made her lookpetent and capable. However, there were a few strands of hair hanging down from her earlobe which added a touch of charm to an already stunning face that didn''t need any makeup or adornment whatsoever. Just natural beauty coupled with bright sparkling eyes that could captivate not only men but also women alike.


    Now even Eve''s uncontroble heartbeat confirmed this point.


    Lucia noticed how red-faced Eve had be and couldn''t help teasing her by asking, "What? You get shy when you see me too?"


    Eve felt like she couldn''t breathe properly as all she could smell was the faint fragrance emanating from Lucia''s body.


    Lucia smiled mischievously as she found it really amusing how shyly cute Eva looked now.


    Just when Eva felt like she was about to suffocate from nervousness or excitement, the elevator opened timely revealing they had arrived at their destination - Lucia''s office floor.


    Lucia let go of Eva then invited her into her office without hesitation while Eve breathed out heavily feeling somewhat hesitant whether or not to follow her inside.


    "Come on," seeing that Eva hadn''t followed yet, Lucia smiled lightly before saying invitingly in such an affable tone, which always seemed so weing no matter what mood one might be in. This was making Eva feel like someone just cast some kind of spell over herself causing all resistance within herself disappear instantly.


    Once inside Lucia''s office space, Gracie served tea again just likest time hoping this warm cuppa will bring back some good memories for poor nervous little Eve who finally began rxing after taking several sips.


    Sitting across from Eve, holding her tea cup, Lucia stared at her for a few seconds. She knew that if she didn''t speak up, Eve might remain silent forever. So she had to guide her.


    "Eve, what brings you here?" Lucia asked.


    Lauren probably didn''t know that Eve was here.


    "I..." As expected, hearing Lucia''s question made Eve move her lips. But it took a long time for her to finish speaking, "I want to apologize to you."


    "Apologize?" There wasughter in Lucia''s voice. "Why?"


    "I said before that I would never help my sister... but I broke my promise." Eve slowly spoke of the guilt in her heart. The warm tea she had just drunk couldn''t warm the guilt inside of her.


    "That was your own choice and there''s no need to apologize to anyone," Lucia smiled lightly and didn''t mind it. She knew Nia''s scheming ways and it was only a matter of time before someone as innocent as Eve got swayed by Nia''s trustworthiness.


    "But..." Suddenly raising her head, Eve couldn''t be as straightforward as Lucia had suggested.


    "There is nothing ''but''," the smile on Lucia''s face slowly faded away and a hint of seriousness appeared in those starry eyes. "Once you make your choice, you have to walk down that path without regrets even if you know it''s wrong. Lauren has already taken action now. Spilled water can''t be gathered again."


    Eve tightly held onto the cup with both hands. Lucia''s words made her very sad but all she could say was, "She is my sister..."


    "I''m an only child so I may not understand the kind of sibling bond between sisters," said Lucia ncing at Eva who looked lost. "But indulgence has its limits."

 Chapter 1084 Overwhelmed With Shame

    Chapter 1084 Overwhelmed with Shame


    Upon hearing this, Eve bowed her head in guilt again.


    "It''s not a trivial matter that you asked Lauren to help you now. It''s to kill someone. Don''t you think that''s connivance?" Lucia nned to give Eve a good reminder.


    "But Casper wants to kill my sister!" Eve became agitated. "I can''t let my sister have an ident!"


    "Because she can give you a blood transfusion?" Lucia asked deliberately.


    "No!" Eve immediately denied.


    "I never thought about it that way, just because she is my older sister. In the past... my sister actually hated me because my health was poor, and my parents needed to take care of me all the time, so they would inevitably neglect my sister."


    "I know it''s all my fault, and it''s because of me that she left home alone. What happened to her may not be my responsibility, but I can''t shirk the me. I have to make up for it all!"


    Hearing this, Lucia understood. It turned out that Eve still harbored such deep guilt in her sisterhood. No wonder she couldn''t resist Nia''s bitterness after all.


    With a sigh, Lucia asked Eve,


    "Since you have made up your mind, why do you want to apologize to me? In fact, the person you should apologize to is Lauren."


    Eve''s eyes were a little confused, and she didn''t know why she wanted to exin clearly to Lucia, maybe because Lucia was too upright, too pure in the face of right and wrong, just like some people''s certain beliefs. She just wanted her to understand that she was not the kind of person she thought.


    "I''ve talked to my sister. As long as she gets through this difficulty, she will run her ownpany well in the future, keep herself safe, and never have any extraneous thoughts."


    "It''s hard to get enough." Lucia''s voice sounded like a sigh.


    She knew the Nia she used to be, so she was worried.


    One wrong step, more wrong steps.


    "I''ll be by my sister''s side and advise her!" Eve had the confidence, but Lucia understood Nia''s nature better than she did.


    "It''s useless to talk so much. Eve, take care." Lucia felt that there was no need to talk any more.


    The resistance in Lucia''s words made Eve a little overwhelmed. She put down the teacup slowly, but she was unwilling to get up and leave. Her eyes kept staring at the ground.


    Seeing that Eve exuded a pitiful weakness, Lucia once again sighed heavily. Even if she was like this, let alone Lauren who loved her?


    "Eve," Lucia said, walking to Eve and sitting down, looking at her profile.


    "I can only say one thing now: Nia is no longer the sister you knew, and Lauren''s identity is different from others. As long as you''re with him, Nia will continue to use you to drain resources from Lauren. This cycle will never stop, and Lauren won''t refuse Nia for your sake. Only you can break this dead end."


    Lucia didn''t want to say these words, but she had to remind Eve.


    Eve still hung her head low and Lucia wasn''t sure if she was listening or not. After a while, Eve looked at Lucia with great sadness in her eyes that even softened Lucia''s heart. Just as she was about to say something else, Eve suddenly stood up and stuttered,


    "I''m sorry for bothering you. I''ll go back now."


    "I''ll have the driver take you," Lucia immediately stood up.


    Eve shook her head and said as she walked out. "No need. I can go by myself."


    "No way. I''ll take you to the driver," Lucia''s tone left no room for argument. She wanted Eve safely back by Lauren''s side.


    Seeing that Lucia had already walked past her towards the door, Eve felt a bit lost. She came here today just to apologize and didn''t want any trouble for Lucia.


    "Listen. Let''s go," said Lucia turning around towards Eve in an Arthur-like manner.


    In the parking lot, Lucia watched as Eve got on Webbex Group''s car herself while instructing the driver to send her directly back to the hotel where he would hand over everything personally in front of Lauren himself. All this attention made Eve feel embarrassed yet secretly happy inside.


    She did not hate her because of what happened earlier today.


    "Alright then. Don''t tell Lauren abouting here today," reminded Lucia before closing the door behind Eve who quickly lowered down its window saying,


    "Ms. Webb, thank you..."


    Lucia waved goodbye watching as the car drove away feeling worried if Eve really took what she said seriously.


    In fact, those words were not just about Nia but also subtly reminding Eve of how important she was in Lauren''s life especially when it came downplicated family issues which was something that Eve must be aware of.


    Lucia could only hope everything went smoothly between them from now on. All they could do was wish each other well at this point.


    Ever since Eve had a one-on-one conversation with Lucia, she always seemed to have a heavy heart. When Lauren asked her about it, she wouldn''t say anything and just entered the depths of winter with a low mood. The biggest holiday in this country was only a few days away and the hotel had already started decorating. The grand European style was mixed with traditional decorations, which even someone like Eve who hardly ever left the hotel could feel the strong festive atmosphere.


    During holidays like this, people always missed home more than usual. Eve had discussed going home for the holiday with Nia before, but Nia kept making excuses and never gave her a definite answer. She would say that work was too busy or that she didn''t want to trouble their family members. Even though Eve was naive, she could tell what her sister''s true intentions were after being brushed off twice, so she stopped bringing it up altogether.


    Just when Eve was hesitating about what to do next, her parents surprised her in a huge way. Well... it could be considered more of a shock than anything else.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Since theyst parted ways, Mr. and Mrs. Davidson had been worried about their two daughters - especially Eve since this was the first time their second daughter had been away from them for so long since birth. Although they talked on the phone often enough to let them know that everything was okay, it wasn''t as reassuring as having them by their side all day long.


    So Mr. Davidson suggested visiting Athegate to see how his daughters were doing and how Lauren''s rtionship with his eldest daughter was progressing these days.


    Mrs. Davidson wholeheartedly agreed with him so they immediately went out shopping at local markets for some special products. They carefully packed everything into suitcases while wearing most of their clothes on themselves, hoping that their daughters would enjoy these delicacies from back home without any damage during transportation. After packing everything up nicely, the couple set off on train towards Athegate right away.

 Chapter 1085 Check-In Registration

    Chapter 1085 Check-in Registration


    Athegate was the sixth-ranked city in the national economy. As soon as they got off the train, Mr. and Mrs. Davidson were amazed by the level of prosperity that was iparable to their hometown. The constant flow of travelers and pedestrians dressed brightly, and towering buildings could be seen everywhere, making them feel the prosperity of this city.


    "Steve, should we call our children?" Eloise was more conservative and instinctively clung to her husband in unfamiliar surroundings with some respectful caution.


    "Nia is the CEO of thepany and is so busy that she won''t have time to pick us up. Eve''s health isn''t good either. Didn''t Eve say she''s staying at Dekee Hotel when she went homest time? Let''s go find her directly, settle down first, then notify Niater." Steve was also stunned by all this prosperity but after all he was a man who wouldn''t feel uneasy or fearful.


    "I think we should notify them first..." Eloise still hesitated.


    "We''re already here. What difference does it make if we wait a little longer?" Steve smiled at his wife, "We''ll see Eveter. She loves our homemade sticky rice sausage while Nia loves sticky rice pudding. We''ll give them these things as a surprise."


    "Okay." When it came to surprises, Eloise couldn''t resist anymore. She agreed, and so they took a taxi heading to Dekee Hotel. They sat backfortably in their seats. However, the driver clearly had something on his mind. He secretly nced at this simple couple through his rearview mirror, and had noticed how carefully they were handling their luggage. After thinking for half a moment, he decided to test them.


    "You just arrived in Athegate, right?"


    "Yes, we''re here visiting family." Steve liked talking with people, and felt proud when he thought about how his eldest daughter could stand on her own in this city with her ownpany. Therefore, his words carried some prideful tone.


    "Visiting family? Why don''t you go home then?" The driver asked again.


    "We''re going to stay at a hotel first," Eloise felt that the driver was friendly too so she answered him too.


    The driver''s eyes flickered for a moment before hesitating. Although what he wanted to say wasn''t polite, it seemed like not saying anything would make him ufortable. So he simply asked, "Why did you choose Dekee Hotel?"


    "What? Is there something wrong with Dekee Hotel?" Steve seemed like he heard something strange.


    "No problem, but... don''t be upset when I say this. That ce is not affordable for ordinary people like us. If you stay there overnight, a regr room costs over 2, 000 dors per night and the more expensive ones can cost tens of thousands. I''m afraid you might have been fooled by some travel promotion," the driver said.


    "What?!" Eloise eximed in surprise. Was Dekee Hotel really that expensive? She and her husband only made abined sry of 6, 000 dors per month. Could they really afford to spend 2, 000 on just one night at a hotel? When she first heard the name of the hotel, she thought it was just an ordinary one.


    "Mr. Driver, are you sure?" she asked with a frown.


    She remembered her daughter saying that she lived there!


    "I''ve been in this business for decades and I know every street and alley in Athegate. How could I be unsure? Maybe you should go back home or let me take you to a more suitable hotel," the driver kindly suggested.


    Eloise looked at her husband with uncertainty on her face, "Could we have misheard something?"


    "No way," Steve replied confidently. "It''s definitely Dekee Hotel where Eve is."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Is Eve your child?" The driver overheard their conversation and imagined what might have happened. "I see now! Maybe your child works there! Sorry for being nosy earlier." Steveughed awkwardly to cover up his embarrassment as he turned to look at Eloise. Both of them had slight unease in their eyes.


    After forty minutes or so, the car finally arrived at Dekee Hotel. The driver had no idea that his two passengers were already stunned when they approached the hotel; as usual he parked right outside its front door, and before they could even move, a doorman came over to open it for them.


    Feeling nervous, Eloise got out of the car. As soon as her feet touched the pricey marble floor, she felt dizzy. She couldn''t help but notice how grandiose everything was - from inside looking out, the luxurious decor in sight upon entering into lobby made it all seem surreal. She hadn''t even picked up her luggage yet, but instead held onto her husband''s hand while saying,


    "Steve, did wee to wrong ce?"


    Steve was now starting to doubt his memory, but they had already arrived and the doorman was smiling as he opened the car door for them. It would be too embarrassing to go back now, so Steve secretly pinched his pocket and decided that if he remembered wrong, they will just stay here for one night. He may not like wasting money, but he had a strong sense of pride.


    "Let''s go in," Steve said.


    Eloise''s eyebrows were twisted, but she can only watch as the doorman loaded their excessive luggage onto a cart and thoughtfully led them inside.


    The automatic doors opened and Eloise tightly gripped Steve''s arm as they followed behind the doorman into this grandiose world of luxury. The bright lights from chandeliers illuminated everything around them. Steve walked carefully on the spotless marble floor so as not to damage anything.


    The doorman pushed their luggage up to the front desk before leaving them alone with a polite receptionist who immediately asked if they had already booked a room.


    Steve was momentarily speechless. He didn''t know how to answer directly without asking whether or not their daughter Eve lived here. What if he remembered wrong? At over two thousand dors per day there was no way Eve could afford staying here!


    Steve remained silent while Eloise held her breath nervously waiting for him to respond.


    The receptionist noticed their hesitation and took an unkind nce at their attire and trivial belongings; although she wasn''t impolite yet, her tone had be somewhat harsh. "Are you two checking in?"


    Just when Steve didn''t know how to respond anymore, something caught his eye- someone familiar walking down from upstairs- it was Eve!


    He had seen her walk out from upstairs moments ago but before calling out happily for his daughter, something else caught his attention: there was someone behind her...


    Eloise followed his gaze towards where Lauren emerged from behind Eve holding hands with each other tenderly. Lauren reminded Eve, "Slow down". Their initial excitement turned into shock within seconds upon seeing this scene unfold before them both in disbelief.

 Chapter 1086 Heavy Doubts

    Chapter 1086 Heavy Doubts


    Today Lauren agreed to apany Eve to go shopping downtown. Eve had been depressed for many days. It was rare that he was willing to let him go out, so of course she will feel better.


    "It''s already ten o''clock," Eve shook Lauren''s hand unconsciously, "You''re going to urge me toe backter."


    "I''m not urging you. You can go shopping until night if you want." The weather had be much colder these days. Lauren was not willing to let Eve go out so as not to get sick likest time, but she reluctantly agreed when he saw her depression. Anyway, she was with him so it was okay to go out.


    "Really?!" Eve''s eyes lit up when she heard this, because she really wanted to visit the night market.


    Lauren nodded dotingly, and in the next second, Eve gave him a big hug. She was so happy.


    The two people who were immersed in the joy did not pay any attention to the two petrified people at the front desk, and walked towards the door leaning on each other.


    Seeing their daughter and eldest daughter''s "boyfriend" clinging to each other and leaving the hotel, it took Mr. and Mrs. Davidson a long time to recover from the shock that soared into the sky.


    Eloise turned her head towards her husband stiffly like a puppet, and asked, "Steve, isn''t Lauren Nia''s boyfriend?!"


    "That''s right..." Steve was also at a loss. "What''s going on here?"


    The couple were still at a loss, but the front deskdy heard what they said, and immediately asked excitedly,


    "Do you two know Miss Davidson and Mr. Osade?"


    Steve murmured,


    "Yes, we know them. Eve is our daughter and Mr. Osade is..."


    "Miss Davidson''s parents, right?" The front deskdy interrupted with a smile on her face. She had already heard about Eve and Lauren''s extravagant stay at the hotel for almost five months in four presidential suites.


    This kind of generosity was known to everyone in the entire hotel, so she quickly said enthusiastically,


    "In this case, do you need me to open a room for you immediately?"


    The front deskdy scolded herself for almost being mistaken. She didn''t expect that these two unpretentious middle-aged people turned out to be Eve''s parents. It would be good for her to take good care of them, so she made a proposal.


    Steve and Eloise had confirmed that their youngest daughter lived here. The only doubt was what was the rtionship between Eve and Lauren, and what role did the eldest daughter y between them, so Steve replied,


    "Can you help me open a room? They just left, so we can settle in and wait for them."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Not wanting to lose face, Steve thought he should at least stay one night and talk to his daughter when she returned. Although two thousand dors was a lot of money, he was willing to pay it for his child. "Okay, I''ll book the room next to Miss Davidson''s," the receptionist smiled as she began typing on herputer. She also asked for Steve and Eloise''s identification cards and upon seeing Steve''s name, she became even more certain of what she was doing.


    She quicklypleted their check-in process and handed them their room keys along with their IDs while politely saying, "The total is twenty-four thousand dors. Would you like to pay now?" "What?!" eximed Steve in shock as Eloise turned pale instantly.


    "Yes," the receptionist replied confusedly but quickly added, "I''m sorry if I offended you. Mr. Osade usually pays monthly bills since most guests stay here for several days."


    Knowing how to handle such distinguished guests, the receptionist suggested they could settle everything upon checkout instead.


    "Monthly bills?! Several days?!" thought Steve whose blood pressure had already skyrocketed by then.


    While still in shock, a bellhop arrived at their service who had been informed that they were Eve''s parents by the receptionist herself, which made him extra courteous towards them as he helped carry their luggage towards the elevator.


    Steve held onto his room key tightly while sweating profusely until they finally reached an opulent presidential suite that looked just like their home-size. They were left alone by the bellhop and they were still trying hard to grasp what had happened earlier.


    "Steve! What happened exactly?" asked Eloise who couldn''t believe all this luxury surrounding her made her feel somewhat out of ce with her luggage lying on such soft carpeting.


    Finally regainingposure after taking a deep breath or two, Steve replied, "Never mind that now; we''re already here so let''s call Nia first thing tonight before talking things over with Eve." Eloise worriedly added, "That child is so innocent... How could she steal her own sister''s boyfriend?"


    "Maybe Nia just asked him to take care of Eve temporarily, maybe..." Steve couldn''t continue his made-up story. They were experienced people. How could they not see the intimate actions between their daughter and Lauren were more than just friends? That child was extremely shy.


    "But this..." Eloise looked around anxiously and didn''t even dare to walk on the carpet.


    "You tidy up a bit. I''ll ask Nia." Steve was more open-minded and decided to ept the situation as it was. He sat down on the soft sofa and prepared to call Nia, but he didn''t know that her phone had been taken away by Casper and her number had been destroyed. How could Nia tell them her new number?


    "Nia''s phone is off..." Steve told Eloise who was wandering around in the room.


    At this moment, Eloise stood in front of the bathroom in amazement, but after hearing her husband''s words she replied, "Let''s just wait for Eve toe back."


    Eloise slowly epted the current situation too; women are always more sensitive to their surroundings with stronger vanity tendencies too - seeing such a luxurious room made her secretly want to enjoy this environment while they were here anyway.


    Steve didn''t have such thoughts as his wife did; he felt uneasy about all this luxury before him and only hoped that their daughter woulde back soon.


    But waiting like this seemed endless...


    Eloise had already been tired from sitting on a train all day long; hotel services brought them exquisite food for lunch and dinner. She ate then took an afternoon nap afterwards. She was feeling sleepy again after dinner, so now shey dozing off in bed while only Steve kept pacing around in living room. He asionally opened the door checking if Eve came back yet or not.


    At ten o''clock at night, Eve came back from outside with several delicate small bags holding hands with Lauren - today she had a very happy time that even showed through rare redness on her cheeks.

 Chapter 1087 Clarification - Facts

    Chapter 1087 rification - Facts


    When Eve saw how happy Lauren was, she couldn''t help but feel happy too. He nced at the little trinket hanging from her hand and smiled, "You''re happy today, right?"


    "Very!" Eve replied with a smile. She had been to the downtown area before, but it waspletely different now that the festive atmosphere was approaching. The trees on the street were hung withnterns and colorful lights twinkled in the night sky. Although it was cold outside, it didn''t dampen people''s enthusiasm for shopping at all. Walking among them made Eve feel alive.


    Lauren smiled lightly as he brushed away some of Eve''s stray hair. The two of them walked into the elevator just as a front desk worker who had been bending over to work looked up and scanned around before muttering to herself, "Did I just hear Miss Davidson''s voice? I haven''t told her that her parents have lived in yet..."


    Eve held onto Lauren''s arm as they chatted while walking towards their room. As if sensing something, Steve opened his door just in time to see them walking down the hallway.


    "Eve!" Steve shouted when he saw their hands intertwined.


    Eve trembled instantly upon hearing her father''s voice and looked up only to see him standing by her room door next door with an expression of disbelief on his face like he had been electrocuted! She quickly withdrew her hand from Lauren''s grip, because she hadn''t forgotten that Lauren was supposed to be Nia''s boyfriend in front of her parents.


    Lauren didn''t react much; he wanted her parents to find out sooner rather thanter so there wouldn''t be any troubleter on.


    "Dad... what are you doing here?" Eve asked incredulously without realizing what was happening yet.


    Before Steve could answer, Eloise rushed out from behind him after hearing voices. Seeing their daughter for herself, she couldn''t contain her excitement anymore, "Eve! You''re finally back!" She happily took hold of Eve''s hand while saying this.


    "Mom... what is going on?" Even though she still felt shocked about everything happening around her, Eve felt joyous inside because her parents were here!


    "We found out about your sister..." Eloise trailed off awkwardly when mentioning Nia before ncing at Lauren, "and we thought we''d bring some good food over since you both might not have time or convenienceing home."


    Originally, Eve was worried about going home, but she didn''t expect her parents toe to her instead. She was overjoyed and immediately ran into her mother''s arms like a child, eximing happily, "This is great! Mom, I missed you so much!" Eloise hugged her daughter and felt emotional as tears welled up in her eyes.


    However, this warm atmosphere did not prevent Steve from losing his temper. He walked over and asked coldly, "Eve, why were you still outside at thiste hour?" Eve pursed her lips and remained silent while Eloise felt sorry for her daughter and let go of the embrace saying, "Eve,e with me to the room for a moment. Mr. Osade, sorry about that; we want to talk with Eve."


    "Wee to Athegate," Lauren politely greeted Steve and Eloise only because they were Eve''s parents before returning back to his room saying, "Eve, apany them well." Seeing that his room was next door to their daughter''s made Steve even more unhappy.


    Eloise breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Lauren leave before quickly taking hold of their daughter''s hand. She led them both back into their bedroom while shooting an angry re at her husband, warning him not be too harsh.


    In the bedroom sat the Davidson family on the sofa. They were looking at each other without knowing how or where to start discussing what had happened between them all.


    "Eve," began Steve and Eloise hesitantly after some time had passed since they entered the bedroom together. "Did you steal your sister''s boyfriend?" How can they ask such a question?


    The atmosphere became increasingly tense as everyone avoided eye contact until finally Eve decided it was best if she told them everything truthfully, because she didn''t want any lies between herself and parents anymore.


    "Dad, Mom... actually ... Lauren has been taking care of me all along. When I went homest time, my sister pretended he was her boyfriend because we were afraid you would worry."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This makes us even more worried!" said Steve upon hearing this news although he secretly felt relieved inside. Eve exined how she met Lauren in detail including how he took care of everything when they first met, which made it easier for himter on.


    After listening carefully, Eloise couldn''t help but feel scared, "I knew I shouldn''t have let you go out alone! What if something else happened?!"


    "Mom..." Eve pouted and took her mother''s hand, her face tinged with a suspicious blush. Her tone was firm, however, "I don''t regret meeting him..."


    "You..." Eloise finally breathed a sigh of relief. She had noticed her daughter''s attire earlier. Even though she didn''t understand the brand names, the clothes felt luxurious to the touch and were elegantly styled. They must have been picked out by Lauren for Eve. Not to mention that Eve looked healthy and radiant at this moment; without careful attention from Lauren, she wouldn''t have been able to achieve such a state with her previous health condition.


    Once everything was cleared up, Eloise immediately began asking about their rtionship status as mother and daughter chatted together happily. However, Steve remained silent on the side, lost in thought. Noticing that her father seemed downcast, Eve apologized proactively, "Dad, I''m sorry for keeping this from you..."


    "It''s okay," Steve smiled and said reassuringly after noticing how well Lauren treated his daughter, "All we want is for you and your sister to be happy; let''s not bring up those little incidents again." "Thank you Dad!" Eve was overjoyed at receiving his understanding.


    "Oh yeah," Steve suddenly remembered something important. "Have you been living here sinceing to Athegate? Whose money are you using?"


    Eve felt embarrassed as she stammered out an answer, "It''s Lauren''s."


    At first, Eve had felt guilty about relying on Lauren for everything - food, clothing, and shelter- so much so that she had considered finding work outside of their rtionship just so she could pay him back. But under all the stress, she eventually forgot about it. When she realized what happened, the amount owed had already be an insurmountable sum, and yet, she knew that Lauren would never ask for it. He wasn''t interested in wealth or luxury, but rather loved her genuinely.


    "How could this be!" Steve changed his expression upon hearing this. "Although you''re dating him, you can''t just spend his money like that! Tomorrow we''ll go back together, and we''ll pay off all our debts to Lauren!"

 Chapter 1088 Heart-To-Heart Talk

    Chapter 1088 Heart-to-Heart Talk


    Steve was not one to take advantage of others. Even though he knew it was a huge sum of money, his pride wouldn''t allow him to covet someone else''s belongings.


    "Dad..." Eve sighed helplessly, unable to bring herself to say the amount out loud.


    Eloise understood and reached over to pat her husband''s hand, speaking softly, "Calm down. Eve and Lauren are happy together. Why would you want to break them up? Besides..." Eloise hesitated, not wanting to reveal the truth.


    "Ah..." Steve let out a deep sigh, knowing exactly what his wife meant by her unfinished sentence.


    Just as the three of them were feeling low, there came a knock at the door. Eve hurriedly got up to answer it and saw a waiter pushing in a cart full of desserts with a smile on his face, "Mr. Osade asked me to bring some sweets for Miss Davidson and Mr. and Mrs. Davidson."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Great." Eve stepped aside as she felt warmth spread through her heart like basking in sunlight.


    The waiter served tea for Steve and Eloise before arranging all the desserts neatly on tes in front of them. Eloise''s eyes lit up at the sight; what woman doesn''t love these little treats?


    "Enjoy your meal; let me know if you need anything else," said the waiter respectfully after setting everything up perfectly. Steve and Eloise found themselves slightly ufortable with such deference from someone who worked beneath them - they had never experienced such subservience before.


    "Thank you," Eve thanked him as he left with a nod and smile.


    Lauren may have been generous when it came time for paying bills at restaurants or hotels, but everyone loved being around Eve because she was so likable. She didn''t carry any airs despite being apanied by such an influential man. Eve was gentle, timid, and always greeted everyone with smiles. Additionally, she seemed frail which made people feel sorry for her. So naturally, she won many hearts.


    "Lauren is really considerate..." Eloise teased while picking up one dessert after another, making sure that Steve could hear her thoughts clearly.


    Steve''s expression became even more rigid. He didn''t know whether he should reach out or hold back. Eve stifledughter, picked up some desserts, and handed them over, "Dad, you should try this too." As their daughter lowered herself, a way presented itself for Steve and Eloise. They could enjoy delicious food together, and their mood also eased somewhat.


    A family of three enjoyed some desserts while chatting about personal matters. At 11:30 pm, Eve suggested that her parents should rest well and she also needed to go back to her room. "Tomorrow, join us in thanking Lauren!" Steve didn''t forget to say as Eve left.


    "Okay." Eve smiled lightly and held the door for her parents.


    The rtionship had finally been rified, and Eve felt much more rxed. Instead of rushing back to her own room after leaving her parents'' room, she went to knock on Lauren''s door. She knew he was definitely not asleep.


    "You''re here sote. Do you want to throw yourself on me?" As he opened the door, Lauren''s body was still dizzy with the heat from the shower, and he smiled and teased the shy little flower in front of him. "Lauren!" Eve just yelled angrily, and immediately lowered her head when she saw Lauren''s chest. Her face was hot.


    "Don''t tease me!"


    "Okay, I won''t tease you," Lauren chuckled and said, "Since your parents are here, let them settle down properly. Anyway, you have exined everything clearly. Let''s apany them for a stroll tomorrow." "Do you know that I exined it clearly?" Eve said intentionally.


    "Of course, otherwise, how could youe here so leisurely... to see me?" When saying the word "see", Lauren pulled his cor on purpose, which made Eve flushed when she noticed his movement. "I''m going to bed!" Eve said angrily, ring at Lauren before running back to her own room. However, her excited figure revealed how happy she was.


    Lauren smirked, closed the door and knew that Eve would have a good night''s sleep tonight.


    For the next few days, Lauren acted as a host and took Steve and Eloise to explore Athegate. He even generously bought them many things, despite their initial reluctance to ept his gifts. However, with their daughter eagerly watching on the sidelines, Steve eventually gave in and epted his kindness with gratitude.


    Eve was certainly not intentionally after Lauren''s money. It was just that their rtionship had developed to this point, and it would be the best thing for him to treat her own parents well. She no longer cared about the financial rtionship between them.


    So, from being cautious at the beginning to eventually feeling at ease, Steve and Eloise enjoyed a few days of happy travel with their family. However, there was one thing that particrly concerned them - whenever they suggested contacting her eldest daughter to join them, their youngest daughter always seemed to avoid the topic intentionally or unintentionally, which made them feel very strange.


    In fact, Steve and Eloise didn''t know that Eve told her sister the good news as early as the first night they came. It was almost early morning, and there was no surprise but impatience in her sister''s voice. She said,


    "Let theme. Just take care of them with Lauren. I''m busytely and may not be able to apany them," Nia said dismissively.


    "Can''t you spare a day?" Eve pleaded softly. "Mom and Dad even brought your favorite sticky rice pudding."


    "I don''t like that stuff anymore," Nia replied indifferently. "Besides, things are tense between me and Lauren right now. Wouldn''t it be more awkward if I am around? Let''s not talk about it anymore. I''ll see them when I''m less busy."


    With that, she hung up the phone, leaving Eve feeling conflicted.


    She had thought her sister would be happy about their parents'' visit. How was she going to exin this to Eloise and Steve?


    So for the past few days, whenever her parents asked about Nia''s situation, Eve could only dodge the question or make excuses for her sister being too busy or unwell. She had told more lies in these few days than in the previous twenty yearsbined.


    After spending a day sightseeing together, Steve sat silently on the couch while Eloise came out of the shower in a good mood but noticed his expression,


    "You''re making that face again," sheined. "Are you unhappy these past few days?"


    "I am happy..." Steve sighed softly before looking up at his wife, "... it''s just..."


    "Just what!?" Eloise sat next to him and asked as he hesitated.


    "Eve isn''t good at lying; every time we ask about Nia, her expression is unnatural... and there are some things on my mind..."


    "I know what you mean; it''s because of how Nia acted when she was home before?" Eloise hit upon Steve''s concerns with one sentence - how could she not have realized earlier? She just hadn''t brought it up until now.

 Chapter 1089 Seeing Through

    Chapter 1089 Seeing Through


    Steve frowned, looking like he had something difficult to say. They were discussing their daughter after all.


    "Steve, it''s just the two of us now. This doubt has been in my heart for a long time, so let''s just say it," Eloise said. Steve thought for a moment before speaking,


    "To be honest, if I hadn''t found out that Lauren''s Eve''s boyfriend just a few days ago, I wouldn''t have suspected Nia at all. At home she acted so well and was so intimate with Lauren that some of their actions were too open even for a couple in my opinion. How do you think Eve felt at the time? She is her sister and even if they were acting together, how could she act like that?"


    Steve''s tone grew heavier as he concealed his anger.


    Eloise nodded; Steve expressed exactly what she was thinking and she added,


    "I really don''t want to suspect our daughter but Nia''s attitude makes me have to guess. Before Eve came, she didn''t want to talk much with us and we haven''t seen her in years until recently when her attitude suddenly changed? And these past few days we''ve seen Lauren spending big money... what kind of family can spend millions on staying at hotels? Steve, I can''t figure it out."


    Although Steve and Eloise weren''t wealthy or powerful people who dealt with conspiracies between powers every day, these questions could still be answered by them. "Especially these past few days..." Steve lowered his voice as he looked down. "You know how busy work is right? Is there no time left even for meeting us?"


    Eloise fell silent for a while before suddenly raising her head towards her husband, "Steve, do you think Eve..."


    Steve looked back at Eloise; both shared the same concern in their eyes.


    Half an hourter, Eloise knocked on Eve''s door alone. Eve seemed surprised when she saw her mother.


    "Mom, didn''t you rest with dad?"


    "I have something to talk about with you." Eloise lovingly looked at her youngest daughter and asked softly, "Eve, are you serious about Lauren?"


    If she didn''t say anything, her daughter would definitely sit shyly beside her. She was very familiar with this character, and she couldn''t be more distressed. Eloise reached out and gently stroked the end of her hair, and asked softly.


    "Yes," she wouldn''t lie to her mother, "I like him and he likes me too."


    Eloise smiled lightly, feeling that her daughter was still innocent. In fact, in her and her husband''s eyes, Lauren''s gaze towards their daughter was not just liking anymore. But that kind of depth could only be understood by them. Their daughter was still naive.


    "Do you know about his family background?" Eloise suddenly felt a little heartache and deliberately asked Eve, "We aremon people and it has always been said that we should marry someone from the same social ss. So do you have the awareness of what kind of treatment you will face if you marry into a family like Lauren''s?"


    "I know," Eve nodded with a slightly red face as she said shyly, "But he said he will always protect me..."


    Eve didn''t actually think so far ahead; no wonder she had no expectations for the future because her physical condition always made her feel insecure. For Eve, Lauren was more like a simple redemption in life - something special that she cherished and longed to continue with him for a long time - which was why she cooperated so well with treatment.


    Even their parents were not told; in fact, Eve came to Athegate to spend some quality time with her sister during thest few months of life - clearing up past grievances - but unexpectedly found Nia willing to save her instead. This hard-won extension of life made Eve grateful beyond words.


    As soon as they mentioned Lauren, blushes appeared on Eve''s pale little face out of shyness, which Eloise noticed; it made her even more emotional inside knowing how much fear there was about being abandoned at the end by someone who changed their mind or fell out of love after all these years together, but yet Eloise would never stop it. In such an innocent life as their daughter''s one, she should have shining love even if it eventually turned into hurt.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Eloise''s maternal love had never been selfish.


    Eve seemed to read something from Eloise''s eyes; gently holding her hand while rubbing on calluses on palm - this action was what she relied on most. She said,


    "Mom, I know what you and Dad are worried about. Lauren''s identity- how special his family background is- how deep rooted they are- I also knew this before which caused me anxiety too. I''m afraid that he only had temporary feelings or seeking novelty from me since he has seen many gorgeous women before..." Even though all these thoughts were instilled by her sister, she continued,


    "But this is my first time falling for a person, experiencing feelings I''ve never felt before. Regardless what happenster on, I won''t regret anything."


    "Eve..." Eloise''s heartache turned into tears when she realized this child knew everything but chose not say anything at all.


    "Mom, don''t worry about me," Eve said emotionally. "I used to feel guilty about Lauren always taking care of me, but over time I realized that his kindness towards me is just that - pure and selfless. Even if I were to repay him one day, it would probably hurt him more than help him. So you don''t have to worry about me wanting anything from him. I simply like him for who he is."


    Eloise felt a surge of pride in her daughter''s maturity and gratitude towards Lauren, but she also knew there were other matters at hand. She carefully changed the subject and asked, "How are you getting along with your sister?"


    "We''re doing great," Eve replied sweetly. "My sister is really good to me."


    Eloise knew her daughter well enough to know that she would answer this way without any probing questions, so she continued on, "Has she asked you to mediate between her and Lauren? To ask him for any favors?"


    Eve furrowed her brow slightly at the question; she didn''t pretend in front of her mother and naturally asked back, "Mom, do you know something?"


    As soon as Eloise heard this response, she knew that their suspicions had been confirmed.


    "Eve," Eloise quickly asked her daughter, "tell me what your sister has been asking Lauren for!"


    "It''s nothing much," Eve said nonchntly while ncing over at nearby. "Just a few times my sister had some business problems and needed some help from Lauren."


    A mother knows best; Eloise immediately understood that things were far from simple as they seemed on the surface, but also knew how fiercely protective Eve was of her older sibling. So, sheposed herself, gripped onto Eve''s hand, and earnestly said,


    "Eve, your father and I brought you into this world, and no matter how hard it may be, we will always take responsibility for both our daughters. If we ever neglected your older sister, it was our mistake. You mustn''t feel guilty because of this. You know?"

 Chapter 1090 Knowing Her Limits

    Chapter 1090 Knowing Her Limits


    "Nia has never med me..." Eve''s eyes sank and she whispered, "Helping her was my own choice."


    Hearing this, Eloise couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. This child was too naive!


    There was a sense of frustration in her heart that couldn''t be dispelled. Afterforting her daughter for a while, Eloise hurried back to the room and told everything she had said to her husband. When Steve heard this, his brows furrowed tightly and he couldn''t help but m the table!


    "I knew there was something wrong with her attitude! She''s been out for several years now, and the atmosphere of this big city has already stained Nia''s character ck! She even used her own sister!" "What I''m worried about now isn''t Eve, it''s Lauren..." Eloise said anxiously.


    "You mean..."


    "Lauren helped Nia because he cared about Eve''s feelings. If it were things within her capabilities that she could help as a sister should do, then it would be understandable. But if Nia asks for too much and hurts the rtionship between Lauren and Eve..."


    Nia was their daughter too, so until now Eloise hadn''t seen their eldest daughter as a bad person.


    "We need to talk to Lauren about this." Steve sighed.


    "You go talk to him," Eloise quickly said, "You must make it clear before we leave so that Lauren can refuse if necessary without alienating Eve. Eve really likes him."


    "I understand." Steve responded with a heavy heart as he looked at his wife. They both felt extremely sad.


    Two more days passed, and just before an important festival, Eloise and Steve decided they needed to go home. However, Nia still hadn''t shown up once. But strangely enough, Eloise and Steve no longer asked to meet their eldest daughter these past few days. Instead, they focused on building better rtionships with Lauren.


    Lauren noticed, but didn''t say anything about it. On this afternoon after dinner, Eloise and Steve brought up going home again. "Eve, your mom and I are leaving tomorrow."


    "What? You''re leaving?" The sudden departure caught Eve off guard.


    She pouted slightly but didn''t try to stop them, because in her mind, she knew they had to go home for the festival anyway. She could always tell Laurenter that they would return home together after all. "Lauren, thank you for taking care of Eve. She is timid and introverted, and sometimes she doesn''t know how to express herself. If she does anything wrong, please bear with her." Steve smiled at Lauren after his daughter agreed.


    "You''re wee." Lauren''s words were direct and frank.


    Steve was very satisfied with Lauren''s answer. They chatted for a while before leaving the restaurant to rest separately. However, shortly after they parted ways, Steve came alone to Lauren''s door and saw him smiling at him as he knocked on the door.


    Lauren was a smart person, so Steve breathed a sigh of relief knowing that it would be easier to talk to him about what he wanted to say next.


    "Mr. Davidson,e in please. I''ve already brewed some tea." Lauren''s words confirmed Steve''s spection even more.


    The two men sat on the sofa while Lauren poured tea for them both. Steve frowned as he thought about how best to start talking; the atmosphere between them wasn''t as natural as when Eloise talked with their daughter earlier.


    "Don''t be restrained," seeing that Steve had been holding his hands together all this time, Lauren said with a smile, "Just say what you want."


    In his heart, Steve secretly praised Lauren. He no longer hesitated but spoke directly,Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lauren, you should also know about our family rtionships among us. Eve has been seriously ill since birth, and my wife and I have always taken care of her wholeheartedly. So we inevitably neglect our eldest daughter Nia. We don''t mean shirking responsibility, but it is true that we focused too much attention on Eve which caused Nia''s dissatisfaction over these years. However, this is our guilt towards Nia. It has nothing do with Eve. Nia''s life over these years is unknown, and although we want to make up for it, it seems impossible. But ultimately, this matter should not be borne by Eve."


    "I understand your meaning,"after hearing what Steve said, Lauren was somewhat impressed by him. After all, in many family rtionships, it wasn''t easy to see each other''s position or responsibilities clearly enough.


    "No, you listen further," Steve felt Lauren hadn''t fully understood him yet so he interrupted him, "Nia is also my daughter, and I could never wish for her to have a bad life. However, the prerequisite is that everything must be done honestly and with a clear conscience, rather than... " Steve just can''t say that Nia was using her own sister.


    "So, if Nia has any unreasonable demands on you, just refuse! Don''t force yourself to agree for the sake of Eve. This is a debt we owe and should not affect you and Eve."


    Lauren raised his eyebrows lightly when he heard this. If Steve knew that Nia begged him to kill someone, he didn''t know how he would feel, but Lauren wouldn''t say it directly, but just said,


    "Miss Davidson did ask me to do many things that I had no intention of participating in. The reason why I didn''t refuse was indeed because of Eve. You know, Eve can only use her blood."


    Steve''s expression became very stunned when he heard this, with a sense of regret and frustration.


    "I have a sense of proportion," Lauren chuckled lightly,forting Steve.


    "Don''t worry too much. No matter how it ends, Eve will not be harmed in the slightest. This is what I can guarantee to you. As for Miss Davidson... there is an old saying that one reaps what they sow. Ultimately, how she turns out depends entirely on her own character and decisions. I won''t kick her when she''s down, but I also won''t help her anymore."


    "I understand!" Steve was extremely grateful to hear Lauren say this. "There are some things we will talk to Nia about ourselves. Thank you for your understanding."


    "Mr. Davidson, you''re too kind." Lauren poured tea for Steve again and smiled.


    The two men who were originally estranged became closer because of this conversation. Steve was satisfied with Lauren''s positive answer and the topic then shifted to Eve. Lauren took the opportunity to ask many questions rted to her, and they talked for a long time before Steve finally got up and left.


    After Steve returned to the room, Eloise anxiously asked him about the result. Steve simply patted his wife''s hand and assured her,


    "Don''t worry. Lauren has good judgment."

 Chapter 1091 Pretending To Be Virtuous

    Chapter 1091 Pretending to be Virtuous


    After spending a few days together, Eloise had a general understanding of what kind of person Lauren was. When she heard Steve speak highly of him, she finally let go of her worries and was able to say goodbye to her daughter the next day with peace of mind.


    Eve naturally felt sad about her parents leaving and Lauren apanied her as they personally saw off the elderly couple on the high-speed train. Initially, Lauren had nned to book them ne tickets but Eloise was afraid so they decided against it. The two elders were not pretentious people and Lauren liked their simplicity.


    So Steve and Eloise left, causing Eve to feel down for a day with thoughts constantly lingering in her mind about missing them dearly. Of course, Lauren wouldfort Eve until he made herugh again like a little flower blooming after being watered by raindrops.


    However, Eve''s mood only got worse from here on out as soon as Nia found out that their parents had only left the day before yesterday. Nia rushed over to the hotel upon hearing this news and when she saw Eve, she pretended to be sympathetic, "Oh no! Mom and dad have already left? I came all this way today just for them." Even though Eve never doubted how Nia treated her, Nia''s fake sympathy towards their parents made Eve feel resentful towards Nia deep down inside.


    "Wow, Nia, isn''t it such a coincidence?" For the first time, Eve spoke sarcastically towards Nia, "Mom and Dad stayed here for an entire week, but you only show up after they leave?"


    Nia froze at these words, staring at Eve with an icy expression. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Nothing." Eve turned away from Nia.


    When had anyone ever treated Nia like this before? An unnamed anger surged through her heart as she grabbed onto Eve''s arm asking, "I''m your sister. What kind of attitude is that? Do you think I didn''t want to see our parents when they were here too? But it''s year-end now. Do you know how busy I am?" She deliberately sneered, "I almost forgot. You live here every day with Lauren, enjoying life without any worries. Whereas, I''m always afraid someone will frame me. I''m scared every single day. In the end, I still get suspected by my own sister?"


    At first, Eve wavered slightly upon hearing these words. However, the moment Nia said that all she did was enjoy life while living with Lauren, Eve immediately became cold-hearted again. She turned around seriously looking at Nia saying, "Nia, you think all I do is enjoy life while being around Lauren?"


    For once in awhile, Eve''s eyes sharpened, making even Nia slightly intimidated. But, Nia was quick to react and disdainfully replied, "Isn''t it true?"


    Eve''s mouth moved several times, but she didn''t say anything. She just turned her head away from her sister again.


    Reserved as she was, Eve kept her anger to herself.


    Nia was angry too and didn''t care about Eve''s mood. When she saw that Eve had made up her mind to ignore her, Nia snorted and thought that Lauren had already promised to help get rid of Casper. There was no need to grovel at Eve like that. So she left the room without looking back and deliberately mmed the door shut behind her.


    The heavy door closed, and Eve slowly turned around to look at it with a sadness in her eyes that couldn''t be dispelled.


    While Christmas and New Year''s could be spent in the USA, traditional holidays had to be celebrated in their homnd. Suddenly Arthur''s vi became lively as family members arrived one by one until they all gathered in Athegate for Davies family''s annual ancestor worship ceremony. Even Helena came because she was engaged to Otis now.


    As they watched all their rtives gather together again withughter filling the house every day, Arthur and Lucia were naturally very happy - especially Arthur who specially told Lucia this year that he wanted them both go back together for ancestor worship ceremony.


    At first Lucia felt a little shy about going with him since there would be no change in their rtionship after going back home; however, going together meant giving greetings from all the Davis, which confirmed their identity so Lucia still felt embarrassed about it.


    But Sophie wouldn''t let her refuse when both she and her husband spoke up so finally Lucia agreed.


    Davies family returned home altogether upying first ss cabins on nes.


    This was Lucia''s first timeing here for Davies family''s ceremony where everything before them was full of curiosity, but luckily Helena apanied her, making two new daughters-inw not look out of ce while looking around curiously everywhere.


    Davies family''s ceremonies were solemn affairs where all rtives must dress uniformly: men wore white shirts with ck pants while women wore long dresses exclusively. In such arge hall, everyone stood ording to seniority order led by elders. And they led each person bowing respectfully while holding incense sticks offering sincere prayersforting ancestors and hoping for good health next year. Lucia had never participated in such a ceremony before but felt wholeheartedly sincere.


    As an esteemed family, the Davies family''s ancestor worship activities were far from over. After paying respects to their ancestors at the ancestral hall, the middle-aged and young generations who were still full of energy personally drove to the ancestral cemetery to offer incense and paid their respects. Arge group of people set off, attracting many onlookers at this time. After all, Davies family was the most famous local family, and their ancestor worship activities had been reported on before. Many tourists even considered it as one of the local attractions.


    This busy daysted until after 8pm when everyone finally finished all the activities. The elders had already set up a feast in front of the hall on the main street, with various local delicacies served one by one. Under the lights, family interactions were rendered even more intimate, as each household sat together andughter and joy echoed through the sky. Even the cold wind dared not approach easily.


    As a prominent member of the Davies family, Edwin''s family naturally sat in the center. Lucia only breathed a sigh of relief once they were seated. Even though she could be considered a workaholic, she still found it challenging to face such a tight schedule.


    "Tired?" Arthur''s gentle voice rang in Lucia''s ear, and she immediately curved her lips upwards.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s okay, just haven''t seen you like this before."


    After speaking, Lucia gently stroked Arthur''s arm. At this time, he was wearing a dark suit, and his hair did not hang down naturally as usual, but was simplybed behind. He was already extremely handsome. With such a outfit, he looked a kind of abstinence-like coolness, which made people unable to take their eyes off.


    And such a man belonged to her, Lucia couldn''t help but feel sweet at the thought of it.


    "It''s a family rule. There''s nothing I can do about it," Arthur said. He didn''t say he didn''t like the dress-up, but every time Lucia looked at him with shining eyes, he thought about doing more of these kinds of dress-ups in the future.

 Chapter 1092 The Culprit

    Chapter 1092 The Culprit


    "This... looks really good..." Lucia said, her face covered in pink that even the lights couldn''t hide.


    Arthur was even more certain of his thoughts now. Under the table, their fingers intertwined, letting their emotions rise with the warm light.


    At this moment, Theodore and Kylee were each taken by Sophie and Edwin to listen to other rtives'' praises of the two children. The two old people''s mouths couldn''t close because they were so happy.


    They had to be happy because there was one more thing to do on this trip back home: register Theodore and Kylee as siblings in Davies family registry. They were children of the Davies n and their registry naturally had to be in a ce where bloodlines continued.


    This was a big deal for Edwin and it could finally be done now.


    In addition, since Kylee''s full moon banquet did not invite any rtives from Davies family before, Edwin and Sophie decided to take their grandchildren back home for a few days so they could visit rtives before leaving.


    Lucia and Arthur stayed at home for a few days during which Arthur took Lucia around his hometown thoroughly while everyone gathered together neatly. They also visited many elderly rtives which made Lucia feel fresh because she lived with her father since childhood; there weren''t many family members like those in Davies family who were lively all year round.


    Until one night when Lucia received a phone call that made them decide to leave early, but they already agreed that they would meet up with brothers again at Athegate so Lucia wasn''t too reluctant about leaving her children behind yet again.


    As they returned back into Athegate, streets still seemed somewhat deserted because holidays hadn''t ended yet plus it happened on Saturday or Sunday so many people who went back home haven''t returned yet. Decorations still hung everywhere without needing human presence to enhance its festivity moodiness


    After getting off the ne, Lucia insisted that Arthur go home first while she dealt with this matter along with Kane but Arthur couldn''t rest easy about it.


    Even though sitting inside an air-conditioned car provided warmth, he still pulled up Lucia''s cor slightly, frowning saying,


    "I''ll apany you just in case someone deliberately makes things difficultter..."


    "It''s okay," said Lucia lightly smiling as she felt moved by Arthur''s gentle gesture, unconsciously rubbing her cheek against his chin saying,


    "Kane is already awyer; why should we worry?"


    "But..."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Arthur didn''t finish speaking before being interrupted by Lucia, "Don''te along. I don''t want anything bad happening nor do I want you involved either! Don''t worry, okay?"


    Lucia''s starry eyes shimmered as Arthur could only nod helplessly at her. After dropping Lucia off at her destination, Arthur went home with a heavy heart, while Kane had been waiting for her here. Lucia looked up at the imposing police station entrance and sighed inwardly. She never thought she''d have toe back here again.


    Kane greeted Lucia in the lobby and before he could even exchange pleasantries, he told her, "Everyone is inside now."


    "Let''s go take a look," Lucia followed Kane into the police station.


    The officer in charge of this case exined everything to Lucia, along with Kane''s additional information. She was able to understand the cause and effect of the incident more clearly now.


    It turned out that when Lucia and Arthur went back to their hometown, something big happened in Athegate. Fortunately, most of the people had already left town by then; otherwise it would have caused quite a stir.


    Stable Growth and Stand Hill had always been arch-rivals in Athegate; everyone knew about it. They thought they wouldy low during the holiday season but things still escted anyway.


    During the festival period, Libby finished her brief treatment and returned home to Lepus for celebrations. It was unthinkable not to return home during such an important holiday so Casper followed Miles back to Lepus while leaving StandHill affairs under Leon''s care.


    Nia heard that and was happy because they hadn''t held any grand partiestely due itsck of influence among high society members. This kind of influential gathering can attract many upper-ss people so Nia sent invitations, even using personal connections towards many big shots from various industries.


    The location chosen for Stable Growth''s new year party was Dekee Hotel which only came through Lauren''s face or else Adam wouldn''t bother with such small money matters.


    One day during this festive period, Dekee Hotel''s third-floor banquet hall was decorated luxuriously beyond words, thanksrgely due Nia investing heavily into it. She wanted to show off since industry insiders were giving them face by attending their party. Despite being considered as ck horse, after Casper left Stable Growth, it was without much momentum nor attention anymore. That was why Nia felt like she shone brightly throughout whole event unable stop smiling from ear-to-ear all night long!


    This matter originally had nothing to do with Stand Hill. Stable Growth could do whatever they wanted. However, Leon had been paying attention to Nia''s movements and recently received news that a financial tycoon in the city was going to attend her party. This tycoon had just closed a deal with Casper not long ago, and in Leon''s opinion, he should be on their side. He never expected him to attend Nia''s party, which made Leon very angry.


    "Nia is too damn proud!" In the apartment, Leon mmed a bottle on the ground and said fiercely, "Knowing that Mr. Mullins is one of us, she still dares to invite him over. She doesn''t even put our boss in her eyes!"


    The subordinates also drank a lot of alcohol and one by one they all agreed with each other.


    "That''s right, Nia is being too haughty!"


    "Maybe she wants to take advantage of the situation and defect!"


    "Leon, we can''t let her be so proud!"


    Leon was originally an impulsive person. He drank again just now, and now he felt his blood boiled under the echo of a group of subordinates. He immediately took a weapon and led a group of subordinates towards the Dekee Hotel.


    While Nia was entertaining the guests with a smile on her face, Leon''s group barged in. Her face turned pale at the time, and before she could react, Leon''s group started beating up in the banquet hall while they were drinking. Their faces changed suddenly, and they all avoided, and the scene suddenly became a mess.


    Leon was a frequentpanion of Casper, and in high society circles, everyone knew that this was rted to the feud between Stable Growth and StandHill. Therefore, even if someone had the ability to intervene, no one stepped forward. Rather than saying they were avoiding it, it was more urate to say they had retreated to a safe position to watch the show.


    As Nia watched the party she had painstakingly arranged being ruined, she felt a surge of anger rise within her. Without waiting for Kevin to act, she grabbed a bottle of red wine and charged towards Leon. Despite still wearing her stunning gown and high heels, all Nia could see in that moment was the culprit - Leon.

 Chapter 1093 Intentional Harm

    Chapter 1093 Intentional HarmN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When everyone was toote to react, Leon, who was unprepared, was hit on the back of the head by a wine bottle from Nia, and the ss shards flew away. At that time, blood gushed out like a fountain, and he passed out as soon as he rolled his eyes and pointed at Nia.


    Later on, things became even more chaotic. It was unclear who called the police, but soon after they arrived along with an ambnce. Initially, no one used Nia of causing harm to anyone, but Leon''s subordinates certainly wouldn''t let her off the hook. Before they even had a chance to move Leon onto a stretcher, they began pointing fingers at Nia. As a result, Leon was taken to the hospital while Nia and her other subordinates were detained. Kevin had to deal with the mess and it was truly a scene of chaos that day.


    Nia hit it hard, and Leon remained unconscious until the next day. Casper, who found out about this, was extremely angry. He didn''t even return to Athegate and stayed in Lepus without asking or caring whether it was to punish his subordinates for their reckless behavior. Kevin tried his best to bail Nia out but faced obstacles because the victim had not yet regained consciousness, and other suspects were unyielding. Kevin had no choice but to seek help from Lauren again, but he refused to get involved in the matter even though Eve cried uncontrobly in front of him. In desperation, Kevin could only turn to Lucia for hope.


    That night it was him who called Lucia. At that time, Lucia was chatting with everyone and was in a very good mood. She felt quite impatient when she received Kevin''s call. "Why should I help you?"


    "Ms. Webb, only you can get Nia out now. I beg of you!" Kevin''s tone was extremely humble, but Lucia remained unmoved.


    "Beg me? Every time you have a problem, youe begging to me. But has any of the promises made been fulfilled so far? Can I still trust you?" Lucia said coldly. Kevin remained silent for a while, as if he had made up his mind before saying, "Ms. Webb, if you make a request, I will definitely help you aplish it!"


    "Toozy," Lucia refused without hesitation.


    Lucia''s sharp words pushed Kevin into silence again. After a long time, he spoke softly,


    "Ms. Webb, as long as you are willing to bring Nia out, I and she can appear in court to identify Jacob!" Kevin had made the biggest bet.


    Lucia''s eyes flickered, and a faint smile appeared on her lips. However, her tone remained cold and hard,


    "Kevin... Are you using the word ''identify''?"


    "I know, Ms. Webb, Nia and I are willing to help you aplish this!" Kevin''s tone was very firm and eager.


    Lucia did not deliberately pursue the subtleties of Kevin''s words and immediately agreed,


    So now Lucia was at the police station. After listening to the officer''s ount, Lucia raised an eyebrow and said in a soft voice, "I didn''t expect Nia to have such spirit." "Leon is still unconscious in the hospital, and his condition will directly determine Nia''s sentencing standard. No wonder Kevin had to take a gamble," Kane said beside her.


    "Officer, is there any possibility of reconciliation between them?" Lucia asked the officer after hearing Kane''s words.


    "To achieve reconciliation, both parties must coordinate. It seems impossible at present," The officer was already getting a headache. Every time they questioned those troublemakers during their first trial, they would question whether Nia had been released or not before even asking a few questions. They only stopped when the officers confirmed that she was still under supervision.


    "I understand. Thank you, Officer," Lucia politely smiled at the officer and left with Kane.


    "Lucia, do you want to go see Nia?" Kane asked as they were about to leave the hall.


    "See her?" Lucia chuckled softly. "I don''t need to see her to know that she isn''t doing well because of this incident. There''s no need for haste; let her learn from this."


    "I''ve seen surveince footage from that night in the hotel. Leon and his group did intentionally cause trouble but didn''t hurt anyone physically. I never expected Nia would rush over with a bottle and intentionallymit harm - it leaves no room for defense against criminal charges except through reconciliation where Leon doesn''t pursue criminal responsibility," Kane exined it all for Lucia.


    "If we want reconciliation, then we can only find Casper," Lucia said here with deep-seated gloominess in her eyes - ck pupils like ink stains on paper.


    "So far Casper hasn''t shown up yet; as far as I know he''s still in Lepus - this behavior isn''t like him so he probably ignored Leon''s decision altogether."


    Lucia knew without thinking too hard that once Nia was sentenced, it wouldn''t harm Casper one bit, but convincing him into reconciling woulde at quite an expense...


    Thinking about this made Lucia gritted her teeth slightly, "Nia! You really know how to get me into trouble!"


    Kane escorted Lucia back home where she immediately told Arthur what happened after returning home. Arthur frowned deeply upon hearing everything before saying firmly, "Don''t worry about this matter!"


    "Arthur..." Lucia looked pitifully towards Arthur knowing what he thought already.


    "Talking about reconciling with Casper? Who knows what kind of scheme he''lle up with against you? Absolutely not!" Arthur avoided Lucia''s pleading gaze while speaking resolutely.


    "But Kevin promised to testify against Jacob in court, which is very advantageous for us. Miles can only prove that Casper is not the culprit, but we need Kevin and Nia''s testimony to confirm that Casper is Jacob. Arthur, I have to do this." Lucia spoke softly and gently held Arthur''s hand.


    "I forbid it! If you want him identified, I''ll find another way!" Arthur remained stubborn. Lucia felt helpless as they reached a stalemate when the doorbell rang outside. Shortly after, Peter came in to report. "Mr. Davies, Mr. Osade has brought a youngdy to visit."


    Arthur knew exactly why Lauren and Eve were here without having to think about it. Just as he was about to say he wasn''t avable, Lucia had already instructed Peter to bring them in. Arthur looked at Lucia with a hint of anger in his eyes.


    What man would let his woman negotiate with someone who had been coveting her for so long?!


    Arthur couldn''t imagine himself being so generous!


    Lucia deliberately avoided eye contact with Arthur but didn''t let go of his hand she was holding onto tightly.


    Soon enough, Peter led Lauren and Eve into the room. Lauren wore an indifferent expression on his face while Eve kept her head down and followed closely behind him every step of the way. Lauren didn''t consider himself a guest but this time he didn''t care about Eve either; he walked over coldly and sat opposite Lucia and Arthur before saying,


    "She asked me to bring her here."


    Eve trembled slightly upon hearing these words; looking closer one could see that both of her hands had already clenched into fists as she stood there shaking uncontrobly -pletely lost for words.

 Chapter 1094 A Misunderstanding

    Chapter 1094 A Misunderstanding


    Lucia gave Lauren a re, stood up and went to bring Eve, who was still standing in the hallway, into the living room.


    Eve followed Lucia cautiously, but when they reached the sofa, she didn''t dare to sit down and kept her head buried. She trembled as if she could copse at any moment. Lauren still turned away from her and didn''t look at her, while Arthur stared straight ahead with a cold gaze. Lucia nced at both men who had simr temperaments and took Eve''s hand, saying,


    "Lauren, is this how you take care of Eve?"


    Lauren snorted and said, "I can take care of her, but I can''t control her."


    As soon as Lauren finished speaking, Lucia felt a chill run down her back while holding Eve''s hand. She lowered her head and discovered a few drops of transparent liquid on it. She couldn''t help but sigh and lifted Eve''s chin with her finger. Sure enough, the little flower was crying.


    "Don''t cry," Lucia said intentionally.


    Sure enough, the next second Lauren turned his head, but he frowned at Eve for a while and managed to hold back without speaking.


    On the side, Arthur''s eyes had already softened, and the sigh he let out was even longer than Lucia''s. Now with Eve stirring things up, it was inevitable that Lucia would take action, but he couldn''t me anyone.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Do you want me to save your sister?" Lucia asked.


    "Ms. Webb, please save my sister. She really didn''t mean to do it," Eve pleaded with tears in her eyes as she looked at Lucia.


    "Didn''t mean to do it?" Lauren snorted again when he heard the words. "Didn''t I take you to see the hotel surveince? She hit him on the head with a wine bottle, with a clear purpose and a clear mind. She didn''t mean to do it?"


    "Lauren!" After Lucia heard Lauren''s words, Eve''s tears continued to fall uncontrobly. Lucia scolded him with a sigh.


    "I''m here!" Lauren also felt angry in his heart and stood up suddenly.


    "Isn''t what I''ve done for her enough?! I even agreed to ridiculous requests like getting rid of Casper. What else does she want from me? Does she expect me to be Nia''s lifelong protector? This time it''s her own fault! I won''t change my mind!"


    Since Nia''s ident, Eve had been desperately begging Lauren to find a solution. Her tears had hardly stopped, but Lauren remained unmoved. This was not only because of Steve''s instructions, but also because Eve had promised him personally that getting rid of Casper would be thest thing he did to help Nia. However, she broke her promise!


    Nia was just a trouble, and the trouble never ended! Even Lauren got fed up sometimes.


    After hearing Lauren''s angry words, Eve unconsciously hid behind Lucia, which only further infuriated Lauren.


    "Is it only your ipetent sister that you have in your mind?!" Lauren angrily eximed, showing his temper for the first time in front of Eve.


    Lucia hugged Eve, who was crying uncontrobly, behind her and said to Lauren,


    "I understand how you feel, but Eve was not wrong. This time it was indeed Leon who caused trouble first, and Nia acted impulsively to hurt him. Eve did nothing wrong by thinking of her sister''s well-being as a younger sibling. Why take your anger out on her?"


    Lauren snorted, nomitte.


    At this moment, Arthur, who had been silent all along, stood up and said to Lauren, "I didn''t agree either..." Just as he said that, he saw Lucia give him a grateful nce. Although Arthur felt a sense of resentment in his heart, he continued to speak,


    "But they associated with Jacob, so we have to protect them."


    Lauren nced deeply at Arthur and angrily sat back on the sofa, crossing his legs and looking to the side, trying to ignore Eve''s low sobbing sound in his ear.


    Lucia then turned around and said to Eve,


    "Don''t cry. I will help your sister."


    "Really?!" Even with tears in her eyes, Eve''s eyes instantly lit up.


    "Just one thing I need to make clear to you," Lucia looked at Eve seriously and said, "I agreed to help this time because Kevin made me a promise. If he and Nia fail to fulfill that promise, Eve, I won''t hesitate to take action. And even Lauren won''t be able to protect your sister!"


    Eve was stunned for a moment, then nodded repeatedly and said, "Okay, if my sister doesn''t keep her promise, I won''t help her anymore."


    "Who would believe that!" Lauren interjected, only to receive a deadly re from Lucia the next second.


    Lauren shrugged his shoulders, seemingly indifferent, but his hand resting on the sofa began to unconsciously twitch.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to wash your face," Lucia said. She knew Lauren was still angry, so she took the opportunity to bring Eve upstairs and gave Arthur a signal before going up.


    Arthur had no choice but to take on the role of ambassador offort him.


    However, seeing Lauren''s depressed mood, he wouldn''t just sit idly by. He came and sat across from Lauren and asked him,


    "Howe, are you really willing to be angry with your little flower?"


    Lauren furrowed his brow before finally speaking,


    "Do you know how far she''ll go for Nia? Originally, I did not think that she would really keep her promise to ask me to help Nia for thest time, but I know that after her ident, she has been begging me, and finally said she''ll do anything for Nia. Come on! You''re a man. Can you stand it?"


    Arthur could understand Lauren''s feelings now that he knew the reason behind it.


    Intimate actions between lovers shoulde naturally, driven by their emotions towards each other. If there were any interests involved, it can certainly make people very angry.


    "But she is her sister after all," Arthur tried to console him half-heartedly. "Would you be happy if she ignores her own sister?"


    "I''m very happy!" Lauren snorted in defiance.


    Arthurughed. "Lucia will bring Eve down soon. Don''t be too stubborn or you might end up losing more than you gain if she really starts to fear you."


    Lauren fell silent for a moment and unconsciously looked towards the stairs.


    "Besides, Lucia is determined to meddle in this matter. Why create animosity between you and Eve over this? Just take a step back," Arthur continued when he saw Lauren rx a bit.


    "I''ve looked into it and the only way to keep Nia safe is through reconciliation," Lauren asked Arthur as he turned back to him.


    Arthur''s eyes darkened as he slowly nodded his head in agreement.


    Lauren seemed energized now, "Are you willing? Casper will definitely make Lucia do something before agreeing to reconcile, right?"

 Chapter 1095 Childish Conversation

    Chapter 1095 Childish Conversation


    Arthur red at Lauren and said coldly, "I wasn''t going to agree in the first ce. Wasn''t it because you brought Eve along? What''s the point of opposing her when she begs like that?" "me me?" Lauren raised his eyebrows.


    "If not you, then who else?" Arthur didn''t back down.


    Lucia apanied Eve downstairs and witnessed two grown men bickering and shirking responsibility. She twitched her lips and coughed heavily to remind those two childish men. Lauren and Arthur both turned their gaze towards their beloved woman''s face.


    Eve had washed her face, but the tear marks on her face could be washed away while the swollen eyes from crying couldn''t go down. It made her pale little face look even more pitiful. Lauren''s heart immediately softened.


    He really had no way to deal with Eve!


    Arthur received Lucia''s hint through eye contact, so he patted Lauren on the shoulder. Considering Arthur''s retaliatory nature, he used a lot of force!


    Lauren red at Arthur but could only silently endure his retaliation before slowly getting up to walk towards Eve. Lucia saw this and left their side, returning to where she was before with Arthur as they watched with an equally amused expression as they looked at Lauren and Eve.


    "I''m not angry anymore." When he arrived in front of Eve - since she was still standing on a step - their heights were parallel whichpletely softened Lauren''s tone despite still sounding very domineering. Eve nced up at Lauren with clear eyes but hesitated before finally lowering it again without saying anything.


    Lauren raised an eyebrow then turned around to look at Lucia and Arthur who both rolled their eyes at him, as if looking down on him, which made something inside of him twitch involuntarily. He was thinking that this wasn''t right?


    But after all, Eve was still that soft-hearted girl who quietly reached out to touch his hemline while apologizing in a low voice, "I''m sorry for asking too much..."


    As she spoke, grievances surged into her heart causing tears once again brimming over from within; one long arm pulled this foolish woman into his embrace while there was an indescribable impatience mixed with helplessness in his tone. "Okay okay don''t cry anymore! I''m sorry for being too harsh earlier."


    He thought apologizing would stop Eve''s tears but didn''t expect that next second she would cry again in his arms, leaving him flustered as he tried hardforting her best he could do under these circumstances


    Looking at the couple embracing in front of him, Arthur mocked while holding his own woman.


    "Lauren still doesn''t understand women''s hearts."


    Upon hearing this, Lucia rolled her eyes and pinched Arthur''s waist without hesitation, teasing him, "You talk as if you understand."


    "Do I not understand?" Arthur smirked devilishly, leaning over and breathing heavily in Lucia''s ear.


    The tips of Lucia''s ear instantly turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye. If it wasn''t for her reluctance, she really wanted to punch him!


    Embracing was indeed the best way to reconcile. After feeling wronged, Eve nced at Lauren with tears in her eyes, but seeing his concern for her, she couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    That day, Lucia also helped Lauren tofort Eve well, and she was relieved when they finally stopped quarreling. It was not worth getting angry for Nia.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Casper had been feeling extremely frustrated these days and had be impatient with Libby''s concern. If it weren''t for his fear of being in the Wood Residence, he would have walked away from everything. Miles knew something had happened in Athegate, but he chose to act like he didn''t know. He subtly isted his wife and himself from the situation, spending the holiday visiting rtives and friends without bringing Casper along.


    Two days after the incident, Casper was thinking about how to deal with Leon''s group when his phone suddenly rang. Looking at the caller ID, he almost thought he was seeing things.


    It was Lucia! Since the opposition between him and Stable Growth began, Lucia had started to avoid him. There were no chances of meeting privately, and even in public ces, he rarely encountered Lucia. When he saw that Lucia was calling him, he was a little excited but notpletely irrational.


    He was not foolish enough to think that Lucia would actively seek him out without any reason.


    Casper pressed his phone to silent mode and picked up thendline to call his subordinates who were not involved in the incident. This was the first time he took the initiative to learn about what had happened since he got into trouble. As he listened to their ount, a smile began to form at the corners of his mouth. He couldn''t believe that this matter, which had been bothering him for days, still held some unexpected surprises!


    Nia''s charge of intentional injury cannot be refuted, and Leon was still lying unconscious in the hospital at this time. This was really a great opportunity to get rid of her! And he didn''t have to worry about it himself. As long as she was held ountable, Nia will be sentenced! At worst, those people like Leon will be held ountable for picking quarrels and provoking trouble.


    Casper was shrewd and almost immediately guessed the purpose of Lucia''s call. Even so, his eyes were full of calction and a smug smile yed at the corners of his mouth. He wouldn''t be taken advantage of, even if he agreed to release Nia.


    After days of feeling downcast, Casper picked up his phone and whistled a tune. However, instead of calling Lucia back, he chose to block her number.


    Didn''t she need to show some sincerity if she wanted his help? Casper thought with a chuckle.


    Meanwhile in Athegate, Lucia tried calling Casper again but this time couldn''t get through. She sneered and told Arthur beside her.


    "He''s blocked my number."


    "ying hard to get," Arthur said coldly.


    "Now he''s probably thinking about what conditions he can demand from me," Lucia ced her phone on the table and snuggled into Arthur''s arms as she spoke,


    "If he wants to y games with me, then I''ll y along."


    "You''re smart," Arthur smiled warmly at her before giving a kiss on her forehead.


    "Edwin and Sophie areing back this afternoon so let''s prepare ourselves. We shouldn''t waste our time worrying about people who aren''t worth it." Lucia smiled sweetly.


    "Teddy and Kylee have already been registered under our family name. When do you n on joining us?" Arthur asked while still holding onto Lucia''s hand.


    Lucia blushed slightly before burying herself deeper into Arthur''s embrace as she replied softly,


    "Just wait a little longer... you know it won''t be too long."


    "I know," holding onto her tightly, Arthur said, "I''ll wait for you."

 Chapter 1096 Step One

    Chapter 1096 Step One


    Afterwards, Edwin and Sophie returned to Athegate with his children and grandchildren, and the vi instantly became crowded again. The most surprising thing was that Esmae had also returned, although Chris did note with her because he was still busy.


    "After raising our grandson for so long, he changes his surname and bes someone else''s. It''s difficult to hold Teddy. He''s increasingly heavy," Esmae grumbled as she struggled to pick him up. She gave Edwin and Sophie a reproachful nce before deliberately speaking her mind.


    This sentence made both Edwin and Sophieugh, and Sophie walked over to Esmae and raised her voice, saying,


    "What are youmenting about? Isn''t the surname also your grandson or granddaughter? When Helena is pregnant, we will have one more grandson or granddaughter."


    After speaking, the two looked at Helena who was eating dates ambiguously, and saw that Helena''s face turned red and her hands were still frozen in mid-air. Otis smiled and hugged her.


    It was rare to see Helena, who was usually carefree, feeling shy. Bailey and Dous couldn''t help butugh out loud, but they were caught by their mother''s stern gaze the next second.


    Bailey''s heart screamed "this is not good" as he quickly stood up andughed, "Does anyone want a drink? Shall I go get some for you?" After speaking, he ran to the bar in a hurry, afraid that his mother would start urging him to get married again.


    Watching Bailey flee in a panic, Sophie couldn''t help butugh and cry at the same time.


    "Don''t be in a hurry," Esmae chuckled. "Bailey is not yet settled in his mind, and pushing him to get married now will only make him act recklessly. He might end up marrying just any woman, and then you, as her mother-inw, will have to worry about it."


    "The woman who can keep Bailey tied down must be one in a million," Lucia nodded in agreement.


    "Who said that?" Arthur, the wife-protecting madman at the side, immediately put his arms around Lucia''s waist and said, "My woman is one in a million."


    Arthur''s dominance made everyone present unable to hold back theirughter, except for Lucia who was embarrassed and kept hitting him. Laughter and noise filled the vi, which was warm with the arrival of spring.


    Just as everyone wasughing and making noise, Dous suddenly burst out with a cry of surprise.


    "Kylee!"


    What was going on? Everyone turned their heads and saw Kylee, who was soft and wobbly, swinging her two short legs in front of the coffee table while shouting "Nanna" and walking towards Lucia. Everyone was stunned until Kylee walked up to Lucia and hugged her leg, begging for a hug, before everyone realized what was happening.


    "Oh my god! Kylee can walk now!" Sophie''s voice lost all itsposure.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kylee baby is awesome!" Esmae''s smile almost reached her ears.


    Lucia bent down and picked up her daughter, giving her a big kiss on her sweet, soft cheek. "My Kylee can walk now!"


    Arthur was still a bit dazed. Kylee had always been passed around from person to person, but today he saw her wobbling towards them on unsteady legs. The feeling of seeing his little girl grow up in that moment was so strong that he couldn''t help but give her a kiss too. At the same time, he picked up Theodore who was still excited about his sister''s new milestone.


    "Dad! Kylee can walk now! She can walk!" Theodore eximed with a big smile on his face as if taking credit for it all.


    "Hmm," Arthur responded gently, looking at his son with tender eyes.


    Theodore was incredibly bright and seemed to understand something from the look in his father''s eyes. He buried himself into Arthur''s shoulder and held onto him tightly by the nape of his neck.


    Lucia also realized what had happened and leaned against Arthur''s side while everyone fell silent once again - just watching the four of them together.


    "Was it like this when Teddy took his first steps?" Arthur asked softly as he pressed his nose against Theodore''s soft hair - sounding guilty as if burdened by some regret or other.


    Esmae had once hated him for being absent from his fatherly duties but seeing the guilt in Arthur''s eyes made everything clear again - Lucia had chosen well; this man wasn''t one to let anything slip through the cracks.


    "Teddy started walking when he was nine months old; before we knew it, at ten months old he could already run around like crazy... he definitely inherited your genes," Esmae said in her own way of speaking while trying to reassure him that there were no hard feelings left between them anymore. After all, they shared blood through their children even if they didn''t share much else these days.


    Lucia held Kylee close while leaning into Arthur''s side and nodded along with Esmae''s words, "Yes... Teddy really looks like you."


    Arthur felt like melting away under Lucia''s words - she always knew how to make him feel better no matter what kind of day or situation they were facing together.


    Sophie wiped away tears that had formed in her eyes before standing tall with an imposing air about herself, "Since you know how guilty you feel now, then take care of Lucia and your children properly without letting any harme their way!"


    Arthur looked down at Lucia whose starry gaze shone brightly back at him before nodding firmly - springtime felt warmer than ever before right then.


    Edwin, Sophie and Esmae stayed here for a few days, but Davonnis Corp headquarters cannot be left unattended. Although Edwin was reluctant to leave his children, he had to return home. The other Davis siblings also had their ownpanies to manage, so they said goodbye and left on the eighth day. Needless to say, there were tears and reluctance as the lively vi suddenly became quiet again. However, Lucia''s heart still burned with passion.


    "Arthur, you''re going to be busy again in the future." Lucia snuggled up to Arthur and said as they watched Bailey''s car drive away into the distance.


    "Ah, spring hase," Arthur said as he looked at the now clear blue sky.


    As the holiday came to an end, the returning crowds flooded into Athegate, filling every street and causing shops to reopen. Despite restrictions on fireworks in the city, the lively atmosphere remained undiminished as its main arteries burst with vitality.


    However, beneath this vitality, there were also people who were suffering in silence.


    Today, Eve went to visit her sister in the detention center with Kevin again. Every day, Nia''s condition deteriorated visibly at an rming rate. Life in the detention center was not easy.


    Although Nia had encountered many things in the past two or three years, she had long been ustomed to a life of luxury. Every day, being dressed inly made her feel humiliated, and the prison uniform she wore was nauseating. Whenever Kevin and Eve came to visit her, her first question was always when she can leave this ce!


    Every time she saw Kevin and Eve awkwardly changing the topic, her anger grew stronger and her sorrow deepened.


    "Are you guys even trying toe up with a solution?!" Nia''s angry voice came through the ss, "Do you all want me to die here?! Huh?! Say something!"

 Chapter 1097 Evil Words From An Evil Person

    Chapter 1097 Evil Words from an Evil Person


    Eve was at a loss for words in the face of her sister''s anger. She instinctively lowered her head, not realizing that this only made Nia angrier.


    "Eve! Do you always think I''m a bother? Always making you go to Lauren for help? Is that what you think?" Nia persisted, grabbing onto this point and berating Eve with increasingly hurtful words. Even Kevin couldn''t bear to watch anymore, and the guards behind them frowned disapprovingly.


    "Nia, don''t me Eve," Kevin interjected. "She''s done everything she can for you. The only person who can let you out now is Casper, but he''s still stuck in Lepus and hasn''te back yet. And even though Leon has woken up, he keeps saying he doesn''t feel well - there''s nothing we can do."


    "Nothing you can do?" Nia refused to listen to Kevin''s exnation and stubbornly believed they weren''t doing enough for her. "Who is Lauren anyway? If he wants to help me, even if I''m just a suspect or even convicted already, he could get me out! It alles down to whether or not Eve wants to save me! And what about you? Don''t tell me things aren''t easier without me around?"


    Eve and Kevin both frowned at Nia''s words - they were too much! Besides their parents, there was no one closer than the three of them in this world. They had done everything they could - why did she doubt them like this?


    "Heh," seeing their identical expressions made Nia sneer suddenly. "Looks like your rtionship has been good these days huh? Your expressions are exactly the same... did something happen between you two?"


    "Nia!" Hearing this made Eve furious; her eyes widened as she couldn''t believe what she heard.


    Kevin was also angry, "Nia calm down! I know it hasn''t been easy being here these past few weeks, but taking it out on us isn''t fair either! We''re your closest people; isn''t it hard enough trusting us?! Do you know how much we''ve had to swallow our pride because of our love for you?"


    Kevin''s loud rebuke seemed effective as Nia stared at them both silently without saying anything else hurtful.


    "Nia," after a moment of silence passed by slowly, Eve spoke softly, "We will get you out." With those final words spoken firmly, she turned around and walked away from the scene- clearly unable stay any longer.


    "You see her, she just..." Nia saw her sister turn around and walk away, and once again became angry, but Kevin interrupted before she could say anything.


    "You need to reflect on what you said earlier!" Kevin said coldly. "Your words were really hurtful!"


    Kevin thought he had been doing everything for Nia, but when he heard those words from her earlier, even he couldn''t bear it. Let alone Eve.


    Thinking about this made him feel angry inside. After giving Nia a cold nce, he turned around and walked away like Eve did before, leaving Nia standing there in front of the ss for a long time.


    Kevin quickened his pace to catch up with Eve who was walking ahead of him alone. When they were side by side, he remained silent for a while before speaking up.


    "Don''t me her," Kevin said consolingly. "She''s not doing well in there..."


    Eve let out a bitterugh and whispered softly, "How can I me her?" Seeing how thin her sister had be made it impossible for her not to feel heartbroken. "I''m just afraid that what she said is true - that I didn''t try hard enough."


    "Don''t think like that," Kevinforted her. "Nia may not see your efforts during this period of time but I do." He paused briefly before continuing, "But we can''t control this situation; we can only hope Lucia will put in the effort."


    Ms. Webb?


    Eve looked at Kevin with confusion as he nodded towards her; suddenly understanding dawned upon her.


    That afternoon, Eve went to Webbex Group and spoke briefly before leaving again.


    Lucia stood at the door of the office watching Eve''s lonely figure disappear into the distance; thinking Casper must be feeling anxious by now too.


    As Lucia predicted Casper was indeed bing more anxious by each passing day since those missed calls from Lucia, which left him wondering why she hadn''t contacted him since then? It had already been six days!


    There had been many times where Casper impulsively wanted to contact Lucia but always managed to suppress these thoughts forcefully instead - no! He couldn''t lose face!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Another thing bothering Casper was Libby''s treatment issue - afterpleting short-term treatment which showed good results initially - doctors rmended continuing treatment, which meant that he still couldn''t take Libby hostage anymore! On top of all this Miles insisted on returning back together with them too!


    The people they wanted to take away couldn''t be taken away while those who didn''t want them kept following them around - these were reasons why Casper hesitated about returning back Athegate so far...


    It had been a week and Leon was still in the hospital. The other subordinates were not up to par, and thepany executives were constantly calling to urge them. Casper had no choice but to return home, leaving Libby''s future treatment up in the air. Miles couldn''t bear to abandon his son.


    Casper and Miles returned to Athegate together. As soon as they arrived, Miles added more manpower by Casper''s side. Although Casper was resentful, he didn''t openly oppose it. Instead, he spread the news of his return throughout their circle, hoping that Lucia would hear about it first.


    In fact, Lucia knew that Casper had returned as soon as he set foot on Athegate''s soil. However, after years of hardship and experience, she was one step ahead of him when it came toposure. She didn''t contact him first but also didn''t deliberately avoid him because of what Eve said that day.


    As soon as Casper returned home, he threw himself into work again while still attending various social events with ease - surprisingly running into Lucia at one such gathering.


    Tonight was an engagement party thrown by a big shot for his son; at the party, Casper met the stunningly beautiful Lucia who hade alone tonight.


    It was too easy for him to spot her shining like a star in the crowd; just then, Lucia was chatting with the host while Casper quietly moved closer nearby and overheard their conversation. "Why did youe alone tonight? Does Mr. Davies have something else going on?"


    "Sorry, Arthur is out of town right now so he can''t make it back here. He asked me to congratte your son and Miss Foley on his behalf. I hope they live happily ever after." Lucia smiled lightly. "Mr. Davies is thoughtful," the big shot chuckled before adding, "Unfortunately there isn''t anyone here tonight acting as your escort."

 Chapter 1098 Dialogue Out Of Thin Air

    Chapter 1098 Dialogue Out of Thin Air


    Lucia gave a sly smile and asked, "Mr. Lester, do you think I still need protection?"


    Brecken Lester was stunned for a second, thenughed heartily. "Indeed, you do not need protection."


    She was a thorny rose. Who didn''t know it in Athegate?


    After finishing her conversation with the host, Lucia slowly entered the venue and approached everyone like a fairy.


    Lucia''s hair had grown longer again and tonight she had simply tied it up in a bun. The end of her hair still reached her waist and swayed with every graceful movement she made. Her dress was still in but hugged her curves beautifully in cherry blossom color that entuated her figure even more. Not to mention those sparkling eyes that shone brightly.


    There wasn''t an assigned spot for Lucia as she greeted familiar faces wherever she went. In no time at all, many people had gathered around her but none dared to disrespect or talk about fashion trends or jewelry topics in front of her because every greeting was cautious and every question rted to finance mattered only - this woman could make men bow down before their abilities without fail.


    Casper watched as more people gathered around Lucia and gritted his teeth secretly; if things continued like this, he wouldn''t even be able to get close enough to talk with her, let alone catch any attention from such an impressive woman! With that thought in mind, Casper finally gave up on his pride by taking another ss of red wine from the tray carried by one of the servants nearby before walking straight towards Lucia.


    As he arrived next to Lucia''s side, Casper skillfully pushed aside anyone blocking his way while clearing his throat before speaking,Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Webb! Long time no see."


    Everyone turned their heads towards him when he spoke; until now Stable Growth''splex hierarchical rtionship with Webbex Group along with Stand Hill''s hostility against them both were well-known facts among everyone present there, so they were curious about how things would y out between these three parties, which was why they quieted down instantly upon hearing Casper speak.


    "Mr. Wood! It has been awhile," replied Lucia calmly without any hint of emotion on disy within those beautiful eyes of hers.


    Casper smiled politely while offering the ss full of wine over towards Lucia, knowing full well that once she epted it, he would have an excuse for talking further with such an amazing woman beside him - just as expected though, Lucia happily took hold onto it, making Casper feel quite pleased indeed as he looked around at everyone else saying,


    "If you don''t mind folks, please allow me some private time alone here together with Ms. Webb."


    Webbex Group and Davonnis Corp both had shares in StandHill Investment Company, and they were discussing business matters. It was polite for everyone to leave when the discussion was over. Only a few people gave Casper a resentful look before leaving. Lucia usually had Arthur, the annoying god of death, by her side so there weren''t many opportunities for her to be alone. This Casper was really boring! "Without Mr. Davies around, Ms. Webb, you always attract a lot of flies," Casper joked.


    Lucia nced at Casper indifferently but wasn''t polite with her words, "Didn''t you alsoe over here?"


    When he heard Lucia''s sarcastic remark about him being a fly too, instead of getting angry, Casperughed it off. He looked around and saw that there were still many people nearby so he suggested, "Ms. Webb, there are too many people here and it''s noisy. Let''s go somewhere else to talk."


    Casper pointed to an empty corner.


    Lucia didn''t have any reason to refuse him so she nodded and followed him over there where they found some pastries on disy nearby emitting a strong aroma that filled the air. However, Lucia felt nauseous from the smell which might have been due to the person next to her.


    "Do you want to talk with me privately?" Casper ignored Lucia''s sarcasm as he looked at her eyes and asked, "Did you call mest week? I''m sorry I missed your calls because I was busy entertaining my rtives."


    "Do I?" Lucia said without hesitation, "I don''t remember calling you."


    Casper froze for a moment as he didn''t expect Lucia would deny it outrightly then said again, "I still have records of our conversation if you need them."


    "Oh," Lucia put on another fake smile again, "Maybe I dialed wrong numbers."


    Casper felt frustrated all of sudden but couldn''t express himself properly.


    Seeing how ridiculous Casper looked now made Luciaugh out loud without any politeness then waved her hand saying,


    "I''m just kidding, Mr. Wood; don''t take it seriously."


    Now even more embarrassed than before by his ownck ofposure in front of Lucia''s tricks, Casper took deep breaths trying hard not show his emotions while asking calmly,


    "So can you tell me what is going on now?"


    "I used to think it was important, but now I''ve changed my mind," Lucia said intentionally. As someone who worked in the business world, she was no worse than Casper when it came to being vague and evasive. "Besides, since you knew that I called you and didn''t call back after missing your call, I don''t want to force anything."


    Casper frowned at her words. What did she mean? Did she not want to save Nia anymore?


    Thinking this, he blurted out, "You don''t want to save Nia?!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Casper regretted them. He saw Lucia''s face light up with a smug smile as she looked at him with a subtle meaning in her eyes.


    "So you know why I''m looking for you," she said lightly.


    He had calcted everything but ended up speaking first and losing face. Although he was annoyed by this fact, he didn''t care anymore.


    "You know that only I can save Nia," Casper replied firmly. "If I make things difficult for her, then she will have a hard time; on the other hand, if I let her go free, it''s just one word from me."


    "Oh?" Lucia raised her voice slightly while keeping a curved starry gaze without any hint of humor orughter in it.


    "In fact," she continued nonchntly while still holding his gaze steadily with hers, "I hate her too! She almost caused me to have an abortion before! It would be good for her memory if we put her away for a few years; but ultimately it''s up to you how we decide."


    What?! If Casper had any less control over his facial expressions right now, then his mouth would be able fit an egg inside!


    Why wasn''t things going ording to n?!


    Before Lucia could leave again, he quickly grabbed onto her arm causing the red wine in his sses shake dangerously close spilling over its brim - much like how his emotions were rapidly stirring within them both - until finally Lucia pulled away from him disgustedly ring at him openly.


    Underneath that look of disgust did Lucia really hate him? Or... did she hate Jacob?


    "Wait!" Casper spoke out quickly before letting go of Lucia''s arm under the weight of those hateful eyes staring back at him usingly...

 Chapter 1099 Different Thoughts

    Chapter 1099 Different Thoughts


    Lucia realized that she had overreacted, but the mere thought of him touching her even a little bit was unbearable. With that in mind, Lucia lowered her gaze and withdrew the hatred she had directed towards Casper.


    In just a few seconds, Casper went from suspicion to uncertainty.


    No, there was no way she could know his identity. She just didn''t like being touched by him.


    Casper regained his confidence and spoke fluently again,


    "Since you wanted to find me in the first ce, I assume you really want to save Nia? After all... she''s on the same side as you, isn''t she?"


    "You''re giving her too much credit," Lucia said coldly.


    "Ms. Webb, let''s not beat around the bush. If you speak up now, I''ll consider it," Casper said calmly.


    "Don''t y games with me," Lucia sneered as she slowly raised her head with calm eyes shining dimly. "I called you before and told you why I needed your help. You''ve been dragging this out for so long just to mess with my head right? Casper, you know how I operate - I don''t like conspiracies or dragging things out unnecessarily - I want to save Nia but your attitude is making me reconsider whether it''s worth it." Casper was speechless in response to Lucia''s usations and regretted trying to be clever about this situation. He sighed as if he were genuinely remorseful,


    "Ms. Webb, I have my own considerations too. You must understand that Nia being imprisoned benefits me greatly while doing nothing harmful at all. If we''re going to release her, then surely there must be something in return?"


    "Well then state your demands," Lucia replied tly.


    With those words from Lucia, Casper became eager; afraid that any moment now, she would change her mind again. He said,


    "This isn''t something we can discuss here. If you agree, I suggest we meet tomorrow somewhere more appropriate."


    "I agree."Lucia answered simply.


    "Great! We''ll talk more tomorrow then." Caspar hurriedly responded.


    Lucia nodded once before turning around without hesitation. She didn''t intend on staying near him for another second after their conversation ended. She feared that if she did, she wouldn''t be able resist grabbing his neck and questioning his true identity!


    This time, Casper didn''t stop Lucia. Instead, his heart finally rxed knowing they would see each other again tomorrow anyway.


    He smirked inwardly at the thought of it all.


    The banquet had only reached its halfway point when Lucia left early. A regr ck sedan was waiting for her outside the venue, and she walked straight to the passenger seat where Arthur was sitting. "Mr. Driver, sorry for keeping you waiting," Lucia said yfully.


    Arthur closed hisptop and leaned in to kiss Lucia on the lips before asking with a smile, "Did Casper look for you?"


    "ying hard to get. He wants to talk tomorrow," Lucia''s voice dropped a few degrees unconsciously as soon as she mentioned Casper. The disgust in her tone was palpable.


    "I knew it all along. How could he be content with just seeing you once?" Arthur''s words were filled with jealousy, but they made Lucia feel better instantly.


    "Alright then," Lucia patted Arthur''s arm like a boss and said with a smile, "Mr. Driver, take me home."


    Arthur nodded slightly and his handsome face softened as he replied obediently, "Yes ma''am."


    The next day, Kane apanied Lucia to meet Casper at Petermar Manor in the East District. The environment here was elegant and there were not many people around to disturb them. "Ms. Webb, I''ve been waiting for you," Casper stood up to wee her immediately upon seeing her arrival but nced at Kane out of the corner of his eye before saying coldly, "Mr. Fletcher." Casper still remembered how Kane had embarrassed him publiclyst time they met.


    "Hello," Kane replied softly behind his sses that hid his eyes from view.


    As soon as they sat down together at their table without any tea being served yet by their waiter or waitress, Lucia spoke up,


    "All irrelevant personnel should leave first. I came here today to discuss business matters not drink tea."


    Casper smiled without forcing anyone out of the room; instead he raised his hand politely dismissing all irrelevant personnel present while ncing again at Kane before saying,


    "It seems you''re still very concerned about this matter."


    "As long as you agree with my requests today, then everything will be put into writing by Kane who will sign it officially on my behalf," Lucia stated firmly.


    "Don''t trust me?" Casper teased intentionally.


    "Yes," Lucia''s reply caught him off guard.


    Casperughed awkwardly without losing politeness or manners while self-deprecating himself, "It seems that I have given you many misunderstandings about myself, so let us skip small talk and get straight into business."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kane opened up hisptop which he carried along readying himself for recording purposes.


    In fact, Kane didn''t need toe today; it was just because some narrow-minded CEO personally called him over that made him follow along too closely behind her during this meeting session. "First, please transfer Stable Growth to me through proper channels, Ms. Webb. And hold a press conference to announce this personally. Of course, I will purchase it based on market valuation." Stable Growth was originally Casper''s and he didn''t want to let go of it.


    Lucia nodded and signaled for Casper to continue.


    "Secondly, I want 5% equity in Webbex Group. Again, I will purchase it based on market valuation."


    Casper wouldn''t miss the chance to infiltrate Webbex Group! Though 5% may seem small, for apany with absolute control like Webbex Group, this share would be enough for him to appear openly at shareholder meetings.


    "No," Lucia refused bluntly. She knew exactly what Casper was up to - trying to infiltrate Webbex Group? Nia wasn''t worth that price!


    Casper frowned and asked, "Is there no room for negotiation?"


    "No," Lucia''s words were resolute. "I won''t give up any of my shares in Webbex Group!"


    Casper felt discouraged; he had expected this oue from the start but being rejected so directly left him feeling bitter. So he proposed an alternative request,


    "If that''s the case, then please increase your investment in StandHill as previously agreed upon. Your current stake is too small and you haven''t truly participated in building StandHill with me yet. I sincerely invite you to cooperate with me."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Casper wanted a change of direction; everyone thought Lucia supported Nia behind the scenes while Nia took advantage of her association with WebbexGroup to gain business opportunities. Now the tables had turned!


    "Okay," Lucia agreed without hesitation. She wouldn''t frown over anything she could agree upon.


    Casper nodded and added, "Thirdly, Nia is an enemy both you and I share. I hope you can avoid dealing with her in the future. This person is cunning and treacherous, and it''s better to stay away from her." Lucia readily agreed; she had already reached an agreement with Kevin so naturally she would not pay attention to Nia anymore

 Chapter 1100 Agreement Reached

    Chapter 1100 Agreement Reached


    "What I can think of now is just that. If you''re willing, Nia will be released soon without charge," Casper said. He wasn''t greedy and knew he had plenty of opportunities to get closer to Lucia after resolving these issues.


    "Okay," Lucia replied, turning to Kane and asking, "Did you keep it all down?"


    Kane nodded.


    Afterward, they discussed some specific details for two hours until both sides reached an agreement and the coboration was established.


    Since the business was done, Lucia didn''t intend to stay longer than necessary. She stood up to leave but was stopped by Casper.


    "Ms. Webb, since we''ve finished our discussion and in celebration of our partnership, would you do me the honor of having lunch with me?"


    "No need. I''m not hungry," Lucia said coolly before turning to Kane and saying, "Let''s go."


    With that final word spoken firmly but politely enough so as not offend anyone present at this meeting or cause any further dys in their workday routine - she left with Kane without giving Casper another chance at conversation or lingering goodbyes.


    Casper watched as Lucia disappeared down the hallway before smiling contentedly, "No rush; there''ll be plenty more opportunities."


    Five dayster at a grand press conference held by Webbex Group where Casper made his first appearance in front of everyone - he listened intently as Lucia announced publicly that she had transferred Stable Growth over into his hands while also dering her intention for future coborations between Stand Hill and themselves, which caused quite a stir among reporters present. They were taken aback by such sudden changes happening right under their noses!


    Unfortunately though, Lucia didn''t give them much time for questions afterward; once she''d made her announcement about transferring ownership rights over Stable Growth into Casper''s hands- she quickly wrapped things up and left immediately, leaving behind only Kane who supervised transfer process on behalf of Lucia herself, while ignoring any attempts from Casper trying too hard get close again... Casper knew Lucia was avoiding him on purpose but never expected her avoidance tactics would be so thorough! After the press conference ended, he tried finding her office only discover Arthur sitting there instead. As soon as Arthur saw him enter through door, his cold gaze sent chills down spine, making it clear how unwee the visitor really was!


    But despite feeling uneasy about being there uninvited, Casper remained calm throughout entire encounter even when faced with such hostility from someone like Arthur himself! He simply smiled politely and asked if they could discuss some unfinished business regarding their recent partnership deal, which hadn''t been fully resolved yet...


    Lucia barely acknowledged him when he entered office space upied by both herself and Arthur sitting together on sofa looking veryfortable indeed!


    "Since Mr. Davies is here, there are some things that are not convenient to say. I''lle back to bother you next time," Casper said, insinuating Arthur as a third party.


    But Lucia didn''t give him the chance to feel smug. She looked at Arthur and said, "Arthur and I are one. You can say anything in front of him."


    Casper gritted his teeth and tried to ignore the flirtatious nces between the two people in front of him. He pretended to be calm and said, "Let''s talk about it next time." Then he hurriedly left. Lucia couldn''t help butugh silently at Casper''s departure while pouting at Arthur, "Are you satisfied now?"


    This guy still didn''t understand himself? He wanted to dere his importance in front of Casper.


    "Not enough," Arthur leaned back on the sofa with an unsatisfied expression.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Lucia smiled lightly and got up from her seat before snuggling into Arthur''s arms.


    On his way out from Webbex Group, Casper was irritated by everything he saw and heard along the way. He stepped on the gas pedal recklessly several times which almost caused an ident. However, he still couldn''t dispel his frustration as he arrived at the hospital.


    In Leon''s ward room, Casper saw a lively Leon who had already removed his bandages from his head injury caused by Nia''s attack earlier on. However after treatment for a few days since then, he was fine except that he refused discharge just so Nia could face consequences for her actions.


    But what surprised him was when their boss came into Leon''s room saying that he could leave now. Confused, Leon asked why he was leaving so soon instead of taking this opportunity to get Nia admitted too. "I have agreed on a settlement," Casper replied tly.


    "What?!" Leon jumped up upon hearing this news. "Why?! We finally have this opportunity..."


    "Because we can take more things back during this period," Casper told him indifferently. "Lucia is mediating between us; I have already retrieved Stable Growth back under our control while Lucia has promised increased investment into ourpany too; even if Nia is sentenced, she will only serve a few years behind bars anyway- if you''re not satisfied with that, then just find an opportunityter on take care of her yourself."


    Casper didn''t believe Lauren would protect Nia forever anyway.


    Despite Casper''s words, Leon still couldn''t ept it. In his eyes, Nia was nothing but a lowly ything. How could she dare to threaten him? He couldn''t swallow his pride no matter what! "Okay, pack up and let''s leave the hospital. We still need to go to the police station," Casper said, patting Leon on the shoulder who looked angry and dissatisfied.


    Leon gritted his teeth and finally followed the boss''s orders. He had been pretending to be in pain all along, but when he went to see the doctor for a medical certificate, the doctor scrutinized him suspiciously for a while before confirming that he was okay and issuing the certificate.


    Afterpleting the discharge procedures, Casper contacted hispany''swyer and went to the police station together. After signing a settlement agreement, he managed to get himself and all of his subordinates released. This also meant that Nia could leave the detention center.


    "We need to follow the procedure and bring Nia Davidson over here for her signatureter," the officer said to Casper.


    Casper smiled and murmured, "It suits me perfectly."


    When Nia, looking haggard and lifeless, was brought to the police station to sign some documents, she saw Casper looking confident and energetic as soon as she entered the lobby. At that moment, Nia felt utterly embarrassed and ashamed of herself - her ugliest and most humiliating appearance had been witnessed by Casper! She felt deeply humiliated beyond measure!


    Leon wanted to rush over to Nia as soon as he saw her, but Casper stopped him. Otherwise, the crowd would have started amotion again. Casper signaled his other subordinates to stop Leon while he himself walked leisurely towards Nia, who had been burying her head and trying to avoid eye contact with him. He sneered and mocked her as he approached.


    "Oh, who do I see here? It''s Ms. Davidson. How did she end up like this after only a few days in jail?"


    Nia really wanted to lift her head and give Casper a fierce re, but given her current appearance, she could only cower even lower and bow her head. If there was a hole in the ground, she would probably be willing to crawl into it.

 Chapter 1101 DonT Waste Time Talking!

    Chapter 1101 Don''t Waste Time Talking!


    Casper''s smirk grew wider as he looked down at Nia, who was cowering. He nced over at Kevin and Eve, who were rushing towards the entrance, followed by Lauren with a cold expression on his face. Casper spoke without pause, "You know you''re only able toe out now because of me? I won''t pursue this matter any further since we had an agreement before. Be careful in the future and don''t mess with me again!"


    Nia''s eyes shed with surprise as she wondered why Casper would let her go so easily. She was about to speak when someone hugged her from behind and Eve''s anxious yet relieved voice sounded out, "Nia! Are you okay?"


    Eve hugged her sister tightly before turning to re fiercely at Casper and pushing Nia behind herself protectively. "So you''re Nia''s sister? You two... don''t look alike," said Casper mockingly.


    Lauren heard his words and narrowed his eyes slightly, stepping forward to block Casper''s gaze from prying any further. He was more than ten centimeters taller than Casper already had an imposing presence that made him seem even more intimidating.


    Lauren was not someone to be messed with...


    Nia felt unsettled as she thought about why Casper would let her go so easily. Based on what she knew about him, he would do everything in his power to send her straight into jail if he could help it! Why... why...


    She was lost in thought when Kevin spoke up, "Mr. Wood, since we''ve agreed on reconciliation already, there is no need for us to argue anymore."


    Nia looked over at Kevin incredulously - did he just say that Casper agreed on reconciliation?


    But instead of feeling relieved or happy that she had been released from captivity, all Nia could think about now were reasons for why this happened.


    "I never intended it," said Caspar dismissively while ignoring Lauren who stood beside them watching silently; then turned his mocking gaze onto Kevin himself saying slyly, "But I suppose it wouldn''t hurt if she thanked me personally for letting her off easy."


    "Mr. Wood," replied Kevin calmly while looking directly into his eyes. "Let us not forget that although Nia may have injured Leon first, they were the ones who provoked things initially."


    Casperughed exaggeratedly after hearing what Kevin said; then gave Lauren a sidelong nce before speaking bluntly once again,


    "It seems like having your master around really gives dogs some courage huh? Alright then, my signature is already here so let''s just call it quits, shall we?"


    After finishing his words, Casper waved his hand and left the police station surrounded by his henchmen. As they left, the hall instantly quieted down. The officer escorting Nia reminded her, "Please sign the settlement agreement first, then you can leave."


    Nia nodded absentmindedly and gave Kevin a deep look before following the officer out. Eve anxiously waited by Lauren''s side as they watched Nia leave. After about twenty minutes, Nia was escorted back out by an officer looking even more haggard than before. She was wearing the same dress she had been arrested in that night which looked extremely out of ce and ironic.


    Kevin frowned and took off his jacket to put it on Nia but she showed no gratitude for this gesture instead staring at him intently asking, "Why did Casper agree to settle?"


    Kevin''s eyes flickered for a moment before he said, "Let''s go back first; it''s not safe to talk here."


    Nia looked around but all of the officers were still at their positions so why couldn''t they talk here? "Why are you beating around the bush? What is going on?"


    Kevin didn''t answer but Eve realized something was wrong and quickly came over to her sister begging, "Nia, you''re not feeling well right now; let''s go home first and we can talk after you change clothes." Nia nced at Eve then slowly nodded as she leaned on her sister leaving with her while a car waited outside having finally been released from prison after half a month.


    Worried about her sister, Eve pleaded with Lauren to apany them back home together with Kevin waiting in their living room for Nia who would soone up from washing up in their bedroom. Lauren sat on the sofa still looking indifferent except for ying with Eve''s hair, while Kevin appeared restless thinking things over until he finally spoke up, "Mr. Osade, Eve, could you both head back now? I''ll exin everything that happened to Niater when I have time alone with her."


    No one needed him to finish what he meant because everyone knew what Stable Growth falling into Casper''s hands meant if Nia found out... Eve couldn''t even imagine it happening.


    "But if only you exin things alone..."


    "It''s okay, you guys should go back first. Wait until she calms down a bit beforeing to see her," Kevin continued to persuade them. He had his own concerns; if Nia went crazyter, she might me Eve and Lauren was here too. Her doing so would undoubtedly anger him.


    Now Lauren was their biggest support, and Lucia had already stated that she would no longer pay attention to their grievances with Casper in the future.


    "Go back first," Lauren also said to Eve.


    "Then take care of Nia," although reluctant, Eve nodded, "I''lle see her tomorrow."


    "Okay." Kevin immediately got up to send them off, hoping they would leave as quickly as possible.


    Fortunately, there was enough time. Five minutes after Lauren''s car left, Nia slowly walked down from upstairs in a bathrobe. After taking a shower, she looked better. Seeing only Kevin in the living room, she asked first,


    "Where is Eve? Where is Lauren?"


    "I let them go back first," Kevin said calmly.


    Nia didn''t seem to care; she slowly walked into the living room and sat on the sofa with her arms crossed coldly saying,


    "So tell me why Casper agreed to reconcile."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Kevin took a deep breath and turned around to sit beside Nia despite wanting to avoid her using gaze. However he had no choice but face it head-on while answering,


    "Nia, this matter is veryplicated in between us. Promise me that you will calm down for now and I will talk about it slowly with youter."


    Nia''s gaze became increasingly heavy while speaking softly,


    "Don''t beat around the bush! What exactly happened?"


    Knowing that he couldn''t hide it forever, Kevin could only remain calm while telling Nia about what he did by going out of his way seeking help from Lucia along with their agreement, and also disclosing Lucia''s agreement with Casper one by one.

 Chapter 1102 Think Carefully

    Chapter 1102 Think Carefully


    Nia quietly listened to Kevin''s words, and just as Kevin thought she might understand his helplessness, Nia suddenly stood up and before he could react, she pped him in the face.


    "How dare you take the initiative to give up Stable Growth!" Nia gritted her teeth and spat out these words, which she had chewed on with anger.


    Kevin''s self-esteem was damaged after being pped, but he still turned his face back to Nia and said, considering her feelings,


    "I have no other way, if not like this..."


    Unfortunately, before he could finish his words, Nia raised her hand and pped him in the face. Her explosive shout filled his ears, "Do you know what Stable Growth means to me?! It''s something I earned with my life and body! And you just gave it away like that! Who the hell do you think you are?!"


    "Enough!" Being hit twice, still on the face, Kevin''s endurance had been pushed to the limit. He stood up abruptly and grabbed Nia''s arm and shouted,


    "If I don''t do this, do you think Casper will let you go?! Intentional injury! Nia! The police have the surveince of the hotel. There is other way to convict you! If Casper refuses to let go, you know how many years you will be sentenced huh?! By the time youe out, even if Stable Growth hadn''t been handed over, it would have been a different person long ago!"


    Nia was taken aback by Kevin''s yelling, and her eyes slowly filled with tears. In just a few seconds, the tears began to fall down her cheeks.


    "Kevin... that''s thepany I earned with my dignity!" Nia copsed, but she still felt indignant inside.


    Kevin felt a bit heartbroken when he saw Nia like this. He helped her back to her seat and crouched in front of her, who was burying her head and crying, saying,


    "Nia, I understand how you feel, but your freedom is more important. Without it, you''ll have a criminal record after serving your sentence. What''s the point of keeping Stable Growth? And why should I struggle alone outside? Besides, Stable Growth is just a stepping stone for us to establish ourselves in Athegate. With Lauren and the two hundred million funds he invested in us, are you afraid we can''t make aeback? Moreover, Casper has already targeted us because of Stable Growth. So returning it to him won''t make any difference."


    As Nia listened to Kevin''s words, her crying gradually subsided. After a long while, she lifted her head and asked Kevin with tears in her eyes,


    "Can we make aeback?"


    "But..." Nia sobbed, "I''ve lost all my face."


    Nia''s thoughts proved that Kevin''s words had an effect.


    "Don''t be afraid. As long as we have money and power in the business world, people will stille to tter us. Besides, everyone at the scene knew that Leon and his gang started this whole thing. We did nothing wrong, so we don''t have to worry about what others say." Kevin continued to encourage Nia.


    Finally, Nia stopped crying and looked pitifully at Kevin.


    "But I said those things to Eve in jail..."


    "You know you went too far with your words?" Kevin scolded while wiping her tears away. Seeing her eyes start to be uneasy, he smiled and said,


    "Don''t worry. Your sister still cares about you just as much as before, and Lauren is still deeply in love with her. With this rtionship between them, we have nothing to fear."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Hearing these words finally put Nia at ease; she hugged him tightly and whispered an apology into his chest. Kevinughed it off saying he didn''t mind before adding,


    "This time, Casper took advantage of the situation by taking back Stable Growth for himself while also recing a group of high-level executives under various pretexts along with their clients who originally belonged to Stable Growth. However, this storm has only helped Stand Hill grow even stronger."


    But within a few days after the incident urred, rumors began circting in tabloids, iming that everything was just another one of Casper''s staged performances: first causing trouble during Nia''s party, then using it as an opportunity for provocation, resulting in injury before finally forcing Nia into giving up Stable Growth through reconciliation tactics - causing public opinion uproar! Although Casper was enjoying his momentary sess now, his reputation had hit rock bottom; even those around him were mocking him over it!


    In a debauched atmosphere inside a private room sat a wealthy young man teasing their host Casper,


    "Mr. Wood! That move was brilliant! You left poor little Nia with nothing!"


    Casper held onto a woman without uttering a word while coldly ncing over at the young man who made fun of him on purpose. Another rich man joined in on the fun shouting,


    "But Mr. Wood''s reputation is now tarnished! You better be careful from now on or else my dad won''t let me hang out with you anymore."


    Casper frowned and the next second, he threw a bottle of wine towards the women who were twisting their waists in the hall. The sound of shattering ss scared all the women and they screamed immediately.


    Leon saw that things were getting out of hand and quickly ushered all the women out. There was no other sound in the private room except for loud music. The two rich young men didn''t expect Casper to lose his temper like that, so they just looked at each other without saying anything.


    Billy had a good rtionship with Casper, so he turned off the music and spoke seriously to him, "Casper, although their words are harsh, they have a point. Your reputation is not good right now, but you shouldn''t take it lightly. My dad and those old stubborn people still value partners'' integrity very much. You need to do some public rtions work."


    Casper''s face darkened and it was unclear whether he listened to Billy''s words or not.


    The excitement had disappeared by now, so Billy saw that Casper was feeling down and pulled everyone up saying, "Let''s go back first. You think about it." Everyone else followed him eagerly as if waiting for this sentence from Billy; only Casper and Leon remained in the private room.


    Casper stared at the flickering lights on the floor without knowing what he was thinking about while Leon pondered for a moment before approaching him, "Mr. Wood, what Mr. George said is right. We can''t let public opinion continue like this or else there will be dire consequences."


    "Public opinion?" Casper sneered coldly finally speaking up, "Is it really public opinion or is Nia and Kevin ying tricks?"


    Leon furrowed his brows but didn''t dare say anything because there were things on his mind which couldn''t be spoken aloud; instead he silently handed over a ss of water to Casper.


    Casper gave Leon a sideways nce, "I know what you want to say - because of my agreements with Lucia, I can''t trouble Nia temporarily?"

 Chapter 1103 Think Hard

    Chapter 1103 Think Hard


    "Not only that," Leon lowered his gaze, unable to meet Casper''s hostile eyes. "If we openly go after Nia, the rumors will only get worse."


    "Hmph," Casper snorted coldly. "Does Nia think I won''t be able to do anything about her now? Does Lucia think rescuing her will clear her name and absolve her of any involvement with me? They''re both delusional."


    "Mr. Wood... what do you mean?" Leon was confused by Casper''s words.


    "Tomorrow morning, you''ll be waiting outside Webbex Group bright and early. This time, let''s see how she tries to hide from me!" Casper''s eyes darkened as he mmed his cup onto the table.


    The next morning, Leon and Sage braved the cold weather as they crouched outside Webbex Group building. They hadn''t eaten breakfast yet but Sage had bought them some food which they ate while keeping watch.


    "Leon, who are we supposed to be watching for?" Sage asked innocently.


    "Obviously it''s Lucia," Leon replied absentmindedly. "Keep a close eye out for her car and let me know immediately if you spot it. I didn''t sleep wellst night."


    With that said, he put down his half-eaten breakfast and closed his eyes to rest while leaving Sage in charge of surveince.


    Not long after that, Sage woke up a drowsy Leon who had actually fallen asleep, "Leon! Lucia just drove into the underground parking lot!"


    "Is there anyone else in the car with her?" Leon asked groggily.


    "Nope, just her alone." Sage answered honestly.


    "Good job! Let Mr. Wood know right away." Suddenly alert again, Leon informed Casper of Lucia''s whereabouts. Soon enough, Casper''s car arrived near Webbex Group building. He instructed them over phone call to continue monitoring while waiting for Arthur.


    "I need some rest now," said Leon passing on instructions from Casper, "Let me know immediately when Arthur shows up."


    "All right." Sage agreed before taking out their phone once they were sure that Leon was asleep. They sent a message to an unknown number before deleting all traces of it.


    As soon as Lucia arrived at work today, Gracie greeted her with stacks of files organized neatly ording to category.


    "Ms. Webb, there are two important meetings today plus your appointment with Mr. Berry this afternoon." Gracie informed.


    "All right, remind me when its time," Lucia replied taking hold of those files before heading towards her office knowing full well another busy day awaited.


    Shortly after Gracie returned back at desk, she heard noisesing from elevator area. She stood up curiously only realizing toote that it was none other than Casper himself standing there staring back at her.


    "Mr. Wood," Gracie quickly stopped Casper''s footsteps. "Ms. Webb has an important meeting today, so she can''t see you for now." "Hasn''t it started yet? I''ll tell her something important." Casper said to Gracie while maintaining a superficially amiable expression.


    "Then I''ll let her know first." Gracie insisted, but Casper waved her away the next second.


    "No, I''ll leave after a few words." Casper''s gentlemanly appearance concealed arrogance.


    "Mr. Wood!" Gracie tried her best to stop, but she the petite girl couldn''t stop the tall Casper. The two argued all the way to Lucia''s office door.


    "Go and make two cups of tea." Casper nced at Gracie lightly, pushed the door open and walked in with an unceremonious order.


    Where would Gracie listen to him? She quickly followed up and said sorry to Lucia.


    "Ms. Webb, I''m sorry, but I can''t stop Mr. Wood."


    "It''s okay," Lucia frowned unhappily, and she said to Gracie after casting a sidelong nce at Casper.


    "You go to work first."


    Gracie breathed a sigh of relief, and then exited the office.


    "Ms. Webb, don''t me me for disturbing you?" Casper obviously saw Lucia frown, but he still asked her deliberately.


    "What''s the matter?" Lucia lowered her head and continued to check the files, and asked casually, without telling Casper to sit down.


    Casper rushed in today without thinking that Lucia would treat him with courtesy, so he went to the sofa and sat down, and said to Lucia with a smile that he thought he was sunny.


    "Ms. Webb, I really have something important to do today. Otherwise, I wouldn''t interrupt."


    "Say." Lucia''s voice was t, without any emotion.


    "Ms. Webb, I still remember that when yourpany acquired Stable Growth, you once held a grand celebration banquet. This time, Stable Growth was transferred to StandHill through you, and we still have a strong cooperation. Is a press conference too low-key?"


    Lucia was finally willing to raise her head when she heard this. She looked at Casper fixedly. The pair of originally bright eyes were obscured at this moment, and there was no sign of happiness or anger, but the coldness of her voice revealed some emotions.


    "Casper, you want to use Webbex Group to clear yourself up. Isn''t your idea too good?"


    How could Lucia not know about the recent bad rumors about StandHill?


    Casper raised his eyebrows exaggeratedly when he heard the words, and quickly defended with a look of humiliation.


    "Ms. Webb, why would you have such thoughts? If we work together, both of ourpanies can be better and celebrating this achievement is only natural. Plus, hosting a celebration can attract other potential partners which benefits both of ourpanies. Your thinking is a bit..." Casper didn''t finish his sentence as Lucia''s furrowed brow showed she understood what he meant.


    "It sounds very noble," Lucia sarcastically mocked.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "The celebration will be in five days and I sincerely invite you to attend. Everyone knows that ourpanies are working together and if you don''te, it may not reflect well on us," Casper continued with a smile that appeared harmless but was actually quite cunning.


    "Are you threatening me?" Lucia''s voice lowered even more.


    "I wouldn''t dare," Casper''s smile grew wider.


    Lucia silently stared at Casper for almost ten seconds before finally saying nonchntly, "Alright, I understand."


    Casper smirked and asked, "So does that mean you have agreed?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Lucia replied vaguely.


    But Casper had already gotten his answer and quickly stood up saying with augh, "I''ll wait for your arrival then. I won''t disturb you any longer."


    He didn''t expect Lucia to respond or even see him out herself so he left the office without hesitation since his goal had been achieved.


    As soon as he left the Webbex Group building, Casper walked briskly away feeling pleased with himself.


    Today was different for Lucia who seemed distracted during the high-level meeting; her colleagues were hesitant to speak up but looked at Kane instead who could only remind her.

 Chapter 1104 Warm Breath

    Chapter 1104 Warm Breath


    "Ms. Webb," Kane will maintain respect for Lucia''s status as president in front of his subordinates. "Is there any problem with Director Lee''s report just now?"


    "Huh?" Lucia just came back to her senses, and a dazed expression rarely appeared on her delicate face. Even if she was like this, no one would me her. Kane smiled, and whispered to Lucia,


    "You were distracted just now. If you have something to do, forget it, and I will support you."


    Lucia also knew that her current state was not suitable for work anymore, so she nodded gratefully to Kane, got up and left the meeting room. Seeing the high-level executives staring at Lucia''s leaving figure one by one, Kane coughed heavily, drawing everyone''s attention all back to work.


    Lucia went all the way back to the office with a lot of thoughts, but she didn''t expect to bump into a warm chest as soon as she opened the door. She was stunned for a moment, then raised her head in surprise.


    "Arthur?"


    Arthur''s eyes were gentle, but his brows were slightly frowned. Just now he got up and walked to the door when he heard footsteps, but he didn''t expect to see Lucia walking over with her head down, and she didn''t even notice that he was standing at the door.


    "Why do you look so preupied?"


    "Hmm..." Lucia made a low, unintelligible voice, buried herself in Arthur''s arms without hesitation, and even rubbed herself a few times, looking like a cat.


    Arthur''s eyes became softer. He put his arms around Lucia and brought her back to the sofa, stroked her hair and asked,


    "You''re so depressed because of Casper?"


    Originally, Arthur rushed over when he heard the news, but he didn''t expect that Lucia was already in a meeting, but judging by the time, the meeting should not be over. If she wasn''t restless, she wouldn''t have left work early.


    "You know?" Lucia''s voice sounded aggrieved.


    "Didn''t you insist on saving Nia?" Arthur pinched Lucia''s cheek and asked her.


    Lucia felt even more aggrieved immediately. Her starry eyes darkened instantly. Arthur''s heart twitched, and he cursed himself for shooting himself in the foot, because his woman had to be coaxed by himself. "From the beginning, I knew that he would pester you because of this matter. Now that this has happened, let''s face it calmly."


    Lucia said in Arthur''s arms in a muffled voice,


    "I thought I could handle it calmly, but... he''s the one who killed Poppy, and he''s still pretending to be someone else. I know it''s him, but I can''t expose him. He just stands in front of me so rxed, as if he''s innocent! You don''t know, every second I look at him, I want to take care of him myself!"


    Lucia''s voice grew more and more agitated as she spoke. By the end of her speech, she had unconsciously grabbed Arthur''s clothes with both hands.


    Arthur let out a soft sigh. He knew Lucia would react this way. His previous objections were not just because of jealousy; they were also because he didn''t want Lucia to bear this kind of suffocating emotion. "Okay," Arthur said gently as his thumb lightly rubbed Lucia''s cheek with a tender force. "Don''t let him disturb your emotions. If we want to sessfully catch him in our trap without revealing any ws, we can''t afford any mistakes. If you really can''t stand it anymore, just imagine the day when he stands trial."


    Lucia listened to Arthur''s low maic voice and gradually calmed down again while looking up at his gentle purple eyes; her mind had already automatically imagined that scene and felt much better. "Trust me," Arthur said confidently with conviction in his tone. "He won''t escape with me here." The trap was already set up like a spider web; if he darede back again himself, then there was no way that Arthur would allow another escape!


    Lucia regained herposure after listening to these words from Arthur and buried herself once again into his embrace where she felt safe wrapped by his gentle breaths around her body while thinking how helpless she would be without him...


    Two dayster, everyone from Athegate''s upper ss circles received an invitation letter from Stand Hill, even Nia received one too.


    That day Eve was also present at Nia''s vi when Kevin brought back the invitation letter, which triggered Nia''s anger, causing her throw it on the ground while shouting furiously, "Is Casper trying to humiliate me?!"


    Everyone knew that Stable Growth had celebrated their sess under Webbex Group protection before being acquired by them so what Casper did now was simply mocking Nia publicly!


    Kevin silently picked up the invitation letter and sneered, "He wants to use Lucia for whitewashing himself; this method is quite clever."


    "Lucia is going too?!" Nia couldn''t control her anger upon hearing this news.


    "That seems like what we heard," Kevin replied coldly. "And the location is..."


    "The location?" As soon as Nia heard these words, she immediately snatched back the invitation letter from Kevin only then did she realize... "He actually dares!"


    The location specified on the invitation was none other than the Dekee Hotel, and it was in the very hall where her banquet would be held!


    "Casper''s intentions are obvious," Kevin usually calmed Nia down, but today he kept inciting her. "He wants everyone to know that Lucia is now on his side, and then he will try to alienate us from others." Nia clenched her fists in anger, her shoulders shaking uncontrobly. She suddenly turned to Eve who had been sitting silently on the couch all this time, "Eve! Is Mr. Osade really helping us or not?! It''s been almost a month since he promised to help us get rid of Casper, but Casper is still alive and well! He hasn''t suffered any consequences at all!"


    Kevin also looked at Eve. This was exactly why he had incited Nia.


    Eve furrowed her brows and looked around nervously before answering softly, "Since Lauren promised... he should..."


    "Then why is Casper so arrogant?!" Nia pressed.


    Eve felt helpless. How could she answer that? She didn''t dare ask Lauren either.


    Kevin saw Eve''s dilemma but still said calmly, "Eve, I think you need to urge him a bit more. You''ve seen how hostile Casper has be towards us; he wants nothing more than to push your sister into a corner every day by opposing us with everything he has got left after losing Stable Growth. We can''t let this go on any longer."


    Eve twisted her eyebrows into knots; how could she ask if there were ns for getting rid of Casper? To Eve, it went against moral principles.


    "Eve?" Nia sounded doubtful as she spoke again. "Are you really helping me sincerely? If not, just say so. I won''t force you!"


    Nia''s words were shameless beyond measure; everything she did up until now had been forcing Eve one way or another!Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1105 Bottom Line

    Chapter 1105 Bottom Line


    "Okay, Nia, stop pressuring her," Kevin yed the good cop and then subtly nced at Nia with no trace of mercy in his eyes. "Eve has her own difficulties too."


    Nia snorted heavily and turned away from Eve.


    Eve slowly stood up and approached her angry sister. She spoke softly, like a mosquito, "Nia, I''ll ask Lauren about it when I go back today..."


    Nia''s face rxed after hearing this. She grabbed Eve''s hand and said earnestly, "Eve, I really don''t want to pressure you but look at what Casper is doing now. If we don''t strike first, we''ll be doomed!"


    At dinner time, Lauren noticed that Eve had lost her appetite again just by looking at her once. He knew immediately why - she had gone to see Nia today.


    Because of their different eating habits, Lauren didn''t have the habit of serving food for others but seeing Eve so lifeless, he picked up a piece of meat and put it in her bowl for the first time ever. In a deep voice, he said, "Eat."


    It was as if Eve came back to life after that moment; finally she wasn''t staring off into space anymore.


    "Eat," Lauren repeated but this time Eve put down the fork and looked at him nkly with an expression that seemed hesitant yet wanting to say something.


    Lauren sighed deeply then put down his utensils before looking directly into Eve''s eyes without saying anything himself either.


    The restaurant was filled withughter as people ate their meals while chatting happily around them, but there seemed to be some kind of protective shield surrounding both Lauren and Eve, which isted them from all the joyous atmosphere around them. They were locked in an intense stare-down game using only eye contact between each other.


    "Lauren..." Finally unable to bear it any longer, Eve whispered carefully: "... what happened with Casper?"


    Lauren''s eyebrows twitched slightly before telling her, "My men are still trying their best to find opportunities but Casper seems aware that someone is following him. So, he always has many bodyguards around him, making it difficult for us."


    "Erm..." Eve didn''t know what else she could say or do about this situation anymore...


    "Nia asked you to hurry me along?" asked Lauren instead.


    Even didn''t answer directly but burying head down, which already meant yes anyway.


    "Look around you," suddenly said by Lauren, which made Even confused. So, she looked around herself without understanding why... There wasn''t anything unusual happening here.


    "This is a peaceful country. As long as one can live, everyone strives towards their own goals. Of course, there are scheming opportunists, but there aren''t many who truly have the heart to harm others. You''ve never hurt anyone''s feelings, but you''ve unknowingly be an aplice. If it weren''t for Nia, perhaps no one would imagine that a girl like you would ask someone if they had taken another person''s life." Eve felt a wave of dizziness and guilt wash over her like wild weeds growing in her heart. It was almost suffocating, especially with Lauren''s gaze on her that seemed to hold some sort of diforting meaning.


    Looking at Eve''s tearful expression, Lauren let out a soft sigh and ced his hand over hers before asking gently,


    "If I were to tell you now that Casper is dead, Eve - how would you feel?"


    Eve instinctively bit her lip as the answer in her heart threatened to spill out - she''d feel guilty even if the person was wicked!


    "Don''t worry about this matter anymore," Lauren squeezed Eve''s hand lightly. "No matter what Nia does to pressure you again, don''t ask."


    "I understand..." With just two words spoken softly by Eve came the sound of tears.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It seemed like dinner wouldn''t be finished after all. Lauren took hold of Eve and led her back into their room without staying behind with her though. He simply left instead leaving behind an eerily silent suite akin to cold nights where nothing stirred except for thoughts.


    Before closing the doorpletely shut however, Lauren still watched over Eve with gentle eyes until it closed fully shut then disappeared entirely from his gaze.


    Taking out his phone afterwards, he dialed Nia''s number and waited until she picked up after several seconds had passed by.


    "If you keep pressuring Eve any further than this, I''ll change my mind." He warned sternly before hanging up without waiting for any response from Nia who called him back immediately afterwards, causing him to frown when answering.


    This time around however, it seemed like revenge since Nia didn''t waste any time getting straight down business. "We''re nning on starting our ownpany again soon-going public too! But Mr. Osade... the funds we received from your investmentst time won''t be enough."


    "It''s just money," scoffed Lauren dismissively before adding. "How much do you need?"


    "Three hundred million," replied Nia unapologetically.


    "Fine," agreed Lauren bluntly before continuing. "But starting today onwards, every month I want four blood transfusions to Eve whenever I call upon you."


    "She''s my sister, of course I''ll help her," Nia''s tone revealed her greed.


    After ending the call, Nia rushed into Kevin''s arms and happily told him, "Lauren agreed to give us another three hundred million. Kevin, we have funding now!"


    Kevin couldn''t help butugh. "Well, with this funding in ce, let''s show Casper who''s boss at the Stand Hill celebration party."


    Three dayster, the celebration party hosted by Stand Hill was held as scheduled at Dekee Hotel. The venue was decorated luxuriously and although Casper didn''t say it outright, everyone knew he wanted to outdo Nia.


    As guests entered the venue and shed their coats to immerse themselves in the warm and luxurious atmosphere, every woman dressed up beautifully hoping to be the most beautiful one in attendance.


    As host of the event greeting guests one by one, Casper seemed distracted as he frequently looked towards the entrance. Even Leon beside him couldn''t resist reminding him, "Mr. Wood, you seem distracted."


    Casper frowned but said nothing.


    Leon knew exactly why Casper was absent-minded so he asked, "Will Lucia reallye tonight?" In Leon''s understanding, Lucia wouldn''t want toe.


    Casper red at Leon while his frown deepened even more.


    Leon realized he had said something wrong so quickly changed topics, "Look at Miles; he seems right at home here."


    Casper nced over at Miles who was chatting with guests and coldly snorted. He knew Miles was a sly old fox who would thrive in this kind of environment; if only Miles had helped him more, then Stand Hill would have already soared higher than ever before.


    Unbeknownst to Casper though, Lucia had already arrived downstairs but hadn''t gotten out of her car yet; she quietly watched familiar faces walk towards hotel lobby looking radiant one after another.

 Chapter 1106 Princess Dream

    Chapter 1106 Princess Dream


    Arthur smiled and used his hand to tuck a strand of hair that was hanging down on Lucia''s corbone behind her back, saying,


    "Still haven''t decided?"


    Lucia averted her gaze and with a fleeting nce, she seemed to let out a soft sigh as she spoke.


    "I don''t want to see him."


    "With me here," Arthur''s tone never wavered, "he probably won''t even have time to escape."


    Lucia''s eyes lit up, as if she could already imagine the scene. She chuckled and the fret on her heart finally lifted a little. "Haha," she said, "that''s funny."


    "Let''s go meet Casper."


    Arthur nodded and got off the car to open the door for Lucia. It was chilly in early spring, so he tightly wrapped his coat around her and held her as they walked towards the hotel lobby.


    At this time, Nia and Kevin had already arrived at the high-rise Dekee Hotel, but they first went to Eve''s room. During this time, Nia had been taking care of her body and in just over a week, she had regained her previous vitality. After putting on a high-end dress and exquisite makeup, she looked quite charming despite not being exceptionally beautiful.


    Rarely appearing in such a posture before Eve, Nia proudly disyed her dress and the priceless jewelry on her body, unaware that her sister was not interested in any of it.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Nia, you are beautiful." Eve didn''t know how much value her sister''s jewelry held, but seeing her spirit lifted made her happy.


    Nia was ttered by Eve''s words and surprisingly showed her sisterly affection.


    "Eve, why don''t youe with us to the banquet and experience that kind of asion?"


    Kevin frowned slightly upon hearing this sentence.


    Eve immediately became shy and shook her head vigorously, saying, "No no no, Nia, I''m not suitable. You should go with Mr. Berry."


    "What does it matter?" Nia said in a good mood, "If you are afraid of not having a malepanion, you can ask Mr. Osade to apany you. Didn''t he buy you a lot of beautiful clothes?" When Eve heard this, she couldn''t help imagining herself in a dress and leaning next to the handsome Lauren. Her face was burning hot, and her heart was pounding. Which girl didn''t have a princess dream?


    Nia immediately started to make ns. If she could convince Lauren to meet her friends and promote his mysterious identity, she would surely attract a group of admirers. If that happened... "We''re not going." A low, maic and cold voice shattered Nia''s n. She turned around to see Lauren standing at the door, with a stern and icy expression on his face. "Lauren..." Eve stood up immediately when she saw Laurene in and went to greet him, her little face still blushing from the daydream just now.


    Lauren lowered his head and rubbed Eve''s head, his eyes became cold again when he looked up.


    "Are you not going downstairs yet?"


    Nia was not an impolite person. She tugged at the corners of her mouth and hurriedly pulled Kevin away.


    "Do you want to go?" Lauren asked, squeezing Eve''s hand after Nia had left.


    "No," Eve shook her head repeatedly, but still had a shy expression on her face. "I didn''t want to go to that kind of asion... just..."


    "What just happened?" Lauren leaned down with a mischievous grin, intentionally stopping just a few centimeters away from Eve as he asked. Lauren''s breath wafted through the air, and Eve stared wide-eyed at the close proximity of Lauren, her heart almost jumping out of her throat. With a smile on his lips, Lauren leaned over and lightly kissed Eve''s cheek.


    "Don''t worry. There will be that day."


    One day he will let Eve fulfill her girlish fantasies, but it won''t be the kind of lustful banquet.


    Together with Kevin, Nia took the elevator down to the third floor while admiring her reflection in the mirror.


    "You shouldn''t have made that kind of suggestion just now," said Kevin, wrapping his arms around Nia''s waist.


    "What suggestion? Have here to the party together?" Nia said indifferently.


    "Lauren is our bottom line. It''s best not to let him appear in public. In case he does, there will definitely be other people with another ideas. Aren''t you afraid..."


    "I just said it casually," Nia refused to admit that she had just been scheming andughed indifferently, "How could Eve be able to get to such an asion? I''m just joking."


    Kevin sighed inwardly that sometimes Nia can be really stubborn.


    Soon, the elevator stopped on the third floor. Kevin and Nia just walked out hand in hand and saw the extremely luxurious entrance. She immediately sneered,


    "Even the entrance is made so luxurious."


    "Don''t worry. We''ll steal his thunderter." Kevin took a deep breath and adjusted his tie with confidence.


    The two of them entered hand in hand and as soon as they stepped into the banquet hall, they saw a crowd gathered ahead. With just one nce, they could see the towering figure of Arthur and naturally, Lucia was by his side.


    No matter where they went, these two people were always the center of attention. Nia was well aware of this, but she can''t help feeling uneasy about it.


    It cannot be denied that although Nia hated Lucia, she also wanted to be Lucia the most.


    Tonight Arthur was wearing a dark blue suit, and the light gray shirt inside revealed a kind of ascetic coolness, which was restrained and deep. The clothes on his body will be the foil, and even his charm must be exuded ording to his temperament.


    Lucia, on the other hand, coordinated with Arthur and chose a light blue knee-length dress. If Arthur was deep like the ocean, she was like the shallow blue on the surface of the sea, reflecting stars and moonlight. Her simple and elegant makeup had always been just an apaniment. With her stunningly beautiful face resembling a bright moon, Lucia''s strong and domineering personality never lost to anyone. However, only by Arthur''s side did she be gentle and soft.


    Although Arthur was also engaging in conversation with others, his gaze always lingered on Lucia''s face as it swept around the room. And Lucia, too, was looking at him with a gentle smile on her lips. Those standing nearby couldn''t help but marvel at how beautiful this couple looked together and how harmonious they were when standing side by side. Arthur''s sharpness softened slightly and Lucia became even more graceful, making people unable to resist the urge to approach them.


    Nia also wanted to go over and talk to Arthur and Lucia at first, because it would be beneficial for them to exchange a few words with each other without any harm. However, Kevin stopped her. "Don''t go over there."


    "Why?"


    "Casper mentioned to Lucia that we cannot have too much contact with her anymore, and Lucia herself also agrees with this."

 Chapter 1107 Stealing The Limelight

    Chapter 1107 Stealing the Limelight


    Nia widened her eyes in disbelief and red at Kevin as if she had been insulted.


    "Don''t mind her. Lucia has never really helped us in any significant way," Kevin reassured her.


    "Hmph!" Nia snorted, forcing herself to look away from Arthur and Lucia and instead find the main character of tonight''s banquet. "Where''s Casper?"


    "He''s over there, isn''t he?" Kevin said coldly, directing Nia''s gaze towards the man not far away.


    At that moment, Casper was chatting with a big shot in the industry alongside Miles. Standing next to Miles, Casper yed the role of a good son and humbly listened to the two elders talk while asionally expressing his own opinions that always earned nods of approval from the big shot.


    While Kevin and Nia were spying on him, he had already noticed them long ago. He sneered inwardly at their audacity for actually showing up after receiving his invitation! This was his home turf tonight; he wouldn''t let them off easily!


    Arthur and Lucia were even more concerning to him though. When they entered earlier on, Casper only greeted them briefly before they walked away without giving him face. Soon enough though others gathered around him as he waited for an appropriate opportunity to announce tonight''s theme.


    Everyone had their own hidden agendas at this banquet.


    "It''s a shame Eduard couldn''t make it tonight. Otherwise, we could chat with him," Lucia said boredly as she led Arthur into a corner away from all those endless chatterers. She also didn''t like how Casper kept casting those ambiguous nces towards her direction either.


    Arthur chuckled lightly before saying, "Only Daphne can keep him tied down." Otherwise why would he miss out on such an exciting show?


    "Daphne has been suffering severe morning sickness since getting pregnant. So, it makes sense that Eduard should be by her side right now," Lucia expressed some concern for Daphne''s condition while suggesting that they visit Eduardter when things settle down a bit more between them all.


    "Okay then," Arthur agreed readily before adding. "Juliana mentioned that Eduard intends to hold their wedding ceremony before their child is born but due to Daphne''s health issues it has been postponed until further notice. So, we can help discuss this matter when we go see them next time."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lucia nodded along as they talked about Eduard and Daphne''s future prospects without paying any attention whatsoever towards what was happening between Nia or Casper or anyone else present at this event.


    In the middle of the banquet, Casper found that Lucia and Arthur had avoided other guests who were chatting, and this was the best opportunity, so he walked up to the rostrum, knocked on the microphone, raised his ss to everyone and said,


    "Thank you all for attending the celebration banquet hosted by StandHill. The purpose of this banquet is to celebrate our sessful acquisition of Stable Growth, and to thank Webbex Group for increasing investment in ourpany. Now Ms. Webb has be the major shareholder of StandHill, and starting today, Stand Hill is willing to develop together with Webbex Group for win-win cooperation, and I hope that everyone will give StandHill more opportunities to contribute to the construction of this city together!"


    Casper''s high-sounding speech was supported by many people. When he raised his ss, everyone congratted him. After drinking, Casper took the opportunity to walk down the rostrum and walked towards Lucia and Arthur. With the voice that everyone could hear clearly, he said to Lucia,


    "Ms. Webb, thank you for your support to StandHill. I will definitely live up to your expectations."


    Arthur nced at Casper lightly and didn''t say a word, while Lucia said casually, "Mr. Wood, you''re too modest. We are all businessmen, we can do our best, and we can''t talk about letting anyone down." Casper raised his eyebrows slightly, and said in a low voice with an ambiguous smile on his lips, "Ms. Webb, can you show me respect?" After speaking, he made a toast with his wine ss. Lucia didn''t move, but Arthur raised his ss and clinked Casper''s ss, then drank the wine in one gulp, staring at Casper with his eyes fixed on him in a vague way.


    Casper smirked and drank the wine in his ss.


    With Arthur here, he didn''t expect too much. Anyway, the goal had been achieved.


    Just when Casper was showing his rtion with Webbex Group to everyone, there was a loud noise from the other end of the banquet hall. He turned around and saw a group of people surrounding Nia and Kevin, and Nia was talking something. The other guests around Casper couldn''t stop looking over there.


    "Mr. Wood, go and have a look. You are the host of the banquet tonight, aren''t you?" Lucia sneered, not hiding the sarcasm in her words.


    Casper frowned, finally said "excuse me", and walked towards Nia.


    "Do you want to leave now?" Arthur asked Lucia as soon as Casper left.


    Lucia smiled and said, "No, let''s watch a little longer." She was curious to see what Nia could do, so Arthur stayed with her.


    As Casper approached the group around Nia, he heard her say loudly,


    "Our IPOpany will be established within two months. At that time, we hope everyone can support us. Although Stable Growth has been taken away by others, the backbone of Stable Growth is still here. Kevin and I are still here. We wee our previous partners at any time and invite guests who are interested in ourpany to join us. With Stable Growth''s previous strength, we believe we won''t disappoint anyone."


    As everyone listened to Nia''s words, they began discussing them with each other - some sneered while others were interested. Seeing the reactions of those around her made Nia feel proud.


    Just then a cold voice cut through the crowd. "Nia, announcing yourpany''s establishment at my celebration party - isn''t that stealing my thunder? You only have one reputation; once it''s gone, it won''te back."


    Everyone turned to see Casper walking towards them with an ambiguous smile on his face. Everyone knew he didn''t get along with Nia - many guests had even witnessed Leon and his group causing trouble here more than half a month ago.


    Now seeing Casper approach like this made everyone want to watch this good show unfold.


    An aisle automatically formed for Casper as he walked towards them.


    Nia narrowed her eyes and exchanged nces with Kevin; she had been waiting for Casper!


    "Mr. Wood," she said fearlessly meeting his gaze head-on, "Wasn''t it you who sent us an invitation? Why do we need your permission for anything when we''re just another guest?"


    Casper sneered, "It seems like you''ve been pretty lonely during those ten days in jail! You can barely wait until you''re out before starting to talk big again?"

 Chapter 1108 Mutual Defamation

    Chapter 1108 Mutual Defamation


    "Why was I put in jail? Don''t you know best?!" Nia gritted her teeth as she spoke, fueled by old grudges and new animosity. "Wasn''t it you who injured someone with a bottle of alcohol, Nia?"


    When it came to games of chance, Casper had taught Nia everything he knew. Why would he be afraid of her now?


    As soon as these words were spoken,ughter erupted from the surrounding crowd. Nia''s face turned red then pale; clearly she couldn''t match Casper''sposure. Fortunately for her, Kevin was by her side. "Mr. Wood," Kevin said calmly but firmly. "Everyone knows who is right and wrong here today. We are all invited guests gathered together to chat among friends. There is no need for you to be so aggressive and lose your dignity."


    Ever since his defection from Casper''s camp, Kevin had lost all respect for him.


    Casper gave Kevin a cold nce but didn''t respond to his words; after all, he preferred stick over carrot any day.


    "Nia," Casper continued with a sneer on his face that everyone could see, "I know exactly how much weight you carry in thispany - without the support behind your back you''d have nothing at all! They may protect you today but they won''t do so forever... be careful."


    Nia turned iron-grey at these words; clearly Casper was mocking her reliance on others in front of everyone else present. She clenched her fists tightly and almost burst out cursing him before being stopped by Kevin just in time.


    Casper wanted nothing more than to make Nia lose control in front of everyone present, which made Kevin the perfect shield against such an attack.


    "Mr. Wood," said Kevin sternly, "Whether we''re guests or not doesn''t matter. We''re all businessmen here! Back when Stable Growth was still around, we were just as powerful as you are now! If one bes too arrogant, they might climb higher only to fall harderter on." He stared directly into Casper''s eyes while using his other hand discreetlyforted Nia beside him.


    "I never realized how ambitious you really were until now," sneered Casper, "Did sleeping with my girlfriend behind my back give rise to this newfound courage?"


    "What did you say?!" Hearing those words finally pushed Nia over the edge; she pushed past an angry-looking Kevin to re furiously at Caspar while whispers filled the air around them.


    "Did I say something wrong?" asked Caspar triumphantly- having sessfully provoked Nia towards losing control in front of every one present. He nced around at the other guests nonchntly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Everyone knows what my rtionship with Nia used to be, right? I''m not afraid to admit it, even if it''s embarrassing. Haven''t you all been wondering why I''ve been going against Stable Growth? Which man can tolerate his woman hooking up with a subordinate and starting her own business? Nia, let me make this clear: as long as I''m around, you won''t have a good time in Athegate!"


    As everyone looked at Nia with disdain, Casper knew he had won. It was undeniable that Nia and Kevin were together now; anyone would believe Casper''s words.


    "It turns out that Nia betrayed Casper first."


    "No wonder the two of them are enemies now. Look at them holding hands."


    "They''re just a pair of cheaters."


    As thements continued to spread, even Kevin''s face turned sour. He knew that if Casper kept bringing this up, he and Nia wouldn''t be able to get away unscathed. So he immediately thought about leaving.


    "Nia, it seems like Mr. Wood invited us here just to humiliate us in public. This kind of hospitality is truly despicable. Everyone else doesn''t need to specte anymore - yes, Nia and I are together now - but Mr. Wood hasn''t married Nia so there was no harm done by being together. Business is business and private matters are private matters, so we still wee any cooperation."


    Kevin''s words weren''t wrong; in the world of business, anyone who can bring benefits was considered a friend regardless of their sins.


    Casper naturally sneered at Kevin''s words but didn''t say anything further; instead he simply made them leave because he didn''t want everyone''s attention on Kevin''s newpany anymore. After Kevin left with Nia from the banquet hall, Casper pretended helplessness whileughing towards everyone.


    "They actually ran away... praising them for having some face showing up here."


    "Mr. Wood, you''re right; they don''t know their ce."


    "Mr. Wood, you don''t need to worry about them causing any waves either way."


    By changing sides after seeing which one of them was on advantage, naturally everyone leaned towards Casper, but what they really thought inside remained unknown.


    Listening to everyone''s fort", Casper was proud.


    Lucia sometimes found reality amusing-why did people always have something to fight over?


    "Arthur, lets go," she said boredly.


    Arthur nodded and wrapped his arm around Lucia''s waist, leaving without even saying goodbye to Casper. By the time Casper noticed they were gone, it was toote to stop them.


    As they left the banquet hall and entered the elevator, Lucia suggested, "Should we go up and see Lauren and his little flower?"


    "Don''t bother," Arthur said softly. "What if Nia and Kevin are up there?"


    Lucia sighed in disappointment. It had been a while since she had seen Eve, and she wondered how she was doing with Lauren now.


    As the elevator descended, Arthur helped Lucia put on her coat and held her close as they nned to leave early. But as soon as they stepped into the lobby, they ran into two troublemakers - it wasn''t surprising since their departure time was so close.


    Standing at the elevator entrance, Lucia and Arthur watched Nia and Kevin arguing loudly in the lobby.


    "Why did you drag me away just now?!" Nia shouted without caring about what people passing by might think of her. "You''re just letting him nder us like this?!"


    "Nia," Kevin''s voice was full of helplessness. "Casper won''t let go of our situation no matter what we say. We''ve achieved our goal anyway."


    "What goal?!" Nia remained angry. "I want him humiliated! Not us!"


    Kevin tried to reason with her but couldn''t stop Nia''s anger until suddenly she stopped herself.


    Nia had been facing towards the direction of the elevator earlier so she didn''t see Lucia or Arthur pass by before but now that she saw them out of nowhere, a sense of panic rose within her heart - did they hear everything?


    The answer was yes; with how loud Nia yelled, who wouldn''t have heard it?


    Meeting eyes with Nia mid-air made Lucia smirk emotionlessly before turning to Arthur saying, "Arthur, let''s go."

 Chapter 1109 Stupid Provocations

    Chapter 1109 Stupid Provocations


    Compared with Lucia and Arthur''s calmness and elegance, Nia and Kevin were like frozen puppets, both of them were stunned.


    Lucia took Arthur''s hand, and the two strolled past Nia and Kevin who were standing in the middle of the lobby. Lucia teased in a low voice,


    "Do you think she dares to call me?"


    "Desires are hard to fill, she dares."


    Sure enough, just as Arthur finished speaking, Nia''s voice sounded behind them.


    "Ms. Webb, Mr. Davies, please stay!"


    Lucia stuck out her tongue at Arthur and turned away slowly.


    "Ms. Webb, why did you agree to Casper''s request? You know what Stable Growth means to me, right?" Nia didn''t care about it anymore. Anyway, Lucia had split with herself, so she had to ask clearly. "You have to ask Mr. Berry about this, right?" Lucia replied indifferently, "He said he would save you no matter what."


    "Just because of this?" Nia narrowed her eyes.


    "Then what do you think Lucia is because of?" Arthur didn''t like Nia''s tone very much.


    "Because she hates me!" Nia red at Lucia and said,


    "Don''t you just remember that I pushed you before?! But it''s all Spencer''s fault. He used me to beat you. After all, how can I be sorry for you? You have everything, noble born, a wealthy family, and Mr. Davies by your side, but what do I have?! Are you going to take this littlepany from me?!"


    "Nia!" Kevin hurriedly stopped Nia. Even he felt that Nia''s words were too much.


    Arthur''s eyes darkened, and hostility shot out of his eyes instantly. How dared Nia say such words to Lucia...? She didn''t want her life anymore?!


    Feeling Arthur''s mood swings, Lucia quickly grabbed his hand. She didn''t admit defeat, but didn''t want to argue with a lunatic.


    "Arthur, leave her alone. How can a self-centered person realize what she has done wrong," Lucia grabbed Arthur''s already tense arm, turned her head and said to Nia,


    "Nia, don''t contradict me with the mood of worsening things. You are the one who regrets it afterwards."


    In fact, there was no need to wait until afterwards. When Nia was hit by the hostility in Arthur''s eyes, she already regretted her impulsiveness. With Lauren''s support, she can''t do anything to Casper, and how can she resist the joint suppression of Webbex Group and Davonnis Corp?


    Kevin sighed secretly, pulled Nia who had lowered her head behind him, and said to Lucia,


    "Ms. Webb, Mr. Davies, you are broad-minded and shouldn''t me Nia for her impulsiveness. Casper said some hurtful things at the banquet earlier and she was just indignant."


    "Even if you''re indignant, you still need to watch your mouth," Arthur coldly stared in Nia''s direction with a deep gaze that seemed to pierce through Kevin''s body. "Otherwise, I wouldn''t mind letting you experience the true power of Davonnis Corp."


    Kevin was taken aback by his words and quickly pulled Nia aside saying, "Nia, apologize to Ms. Webb!"


    Nia bit her lip and was about to give in when she heard a voice behind her - it was like a lifeline.


    "Nia, what are you doing downstairs?" Eve had already seen Lucia and Arthur from afar and confirmed their bad mood; how could she not understand her sister''s personality? So she spoke up for her. Her gaze swept over Arthur and Lucia who were leaning against each other as they stood there; Eve couldn''t help but feel amazed.


    "Eve, I just wanted to find you," Nia rushed over like a rabbit from behind Kevin before quickly changing the subject - her lie was so ridiculous: why would she look for her sister downstairs instead of upstairs? "I''m feeling hungry. Do you want to grab something together?" Eve held onto Nia''s hand as they walked away together - anything to leave this ce right now! After saying goodbye politely to Lucia and Arthur with "excuse us", Kevin followed them out.


    Eve let herself be led by her sister while waiting for Kevin until he caught up with them before quietly ncing back at Lucia once more.


    "Eve is really helpless..." Seeing the clear apology in Eve''s eyes made Lucia sigh softly.


    "She is sisters with Nia; that fact can''t be changed no matter what happens so all we can do is bear it ourselves." Arthur didn''t have much sympathy overflowing within him.


    Lucia gave him an ironic nce beforeughing lightly, "Arthur, that sounds very heartless."


    "As long as I have feelings towards you," he leaned down slightly kissing Lucia on the cheek without hesitation because he had always been cold-hearted anyway - all his emotions were only invested in family members such as Lucian or several close friends.


    Lucian blushed slightly but didn''t say anything impolite.


    Just then Lauren''s voice rang out from behind them, "Arthur, Lucia? Have either of you seen Eve?" Lucia turned around and saw Lauren walking towards them with a women''s coat hanging on his arm.


    "Eve just left with Nia," Arthur replied. "Hurry up and catch up to them. They shouldn''t have gone far."


    "That idiot!" Lauren cursed, rushing out. He had just been about to take Eve out for ate-night snack when he noticed that Eve was dressed too lightly. He went back to get her coat but before he knew it, Nia had "kidnapped" her. It was chilly at night. What if she caught a cold!


    Watching Lauren hurry away, Lucia couldn''t help but sigh, "One thing leads to another..."


    "Forget about them," Arthur said as he hugged Lucia tightly. He didn''t want to be distracted by anyone else.


    Lucia smiled sweetly and snuggled into Arthur''s warm embrace. With him by her side, how could she fear the cold?


    The party continued on the third floor even though Lucia had left earlier than expected. Kevin and Nia had also left early. Without Arthur there so Casper finally rxed and mingled among the guests like a fish in water - his quick wit and silver tongue creating small waves of excitement throughout the party.


    As Casper thrived in his element, Miles became more reserved watching from afar - feeling mixed emotions as he watched Casper achieve what he once hoped for... but now...Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Miles, don''t you feel emotional seeing Casper seed today?" A well-mannered man who was standing next to Miles asked him with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 1110 Insatiable Greed

    Chapter 1110 Insatiable Greed


    This gentleman''s name was Brendon Robertson, and he was a friend of Miles from Athegate. Although he appeared refined, he can be ruthless when necessary and shared the same values as Miles. If it weren''t for his aversion to finance, Casper would have recruited him first.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Brendon, don''t tease me," Miles said with a serious expression. "If he had really seeded, I wouldn''t havee to Athegate."


    Brendon put away his smile and said, "I remember Casper used to be mild-tempered. I didn''t expect him to be so aggressive now. To be honest, all the rumors I''ve heard about himtely are negative - just like you were back in the day when you were reckless and didn''t care about anything or anyone else. That''s why Casper needs guidance from someone like you..."


    My Casper...


    Miles'' heart felt as if it was soaked in bitter medicine; even his breaths tasted sour.


    "That''s why I don''t like sending children abroad for education," Brendon continued without understanding Miles'' feelings.


    "I don''t know what you and Libby were thinking at that time. Their ideas are different from ours; they teach their children to stand out too much." "Brendon," Miles regained his senses and raised his ss to clink with Brendon''s ss before saying, "There''s something I want to ask of you..."


    "Why are you still being polite? Just tell me." Brendon replied generously.


    After nodding in agreement with Brendon''s offer of help, Miles leaned over towards him and whispered something into his ear for quite some time. The more he spoke, the more confused Brendon became. "Miles, are you sure?" He hesitated after hearing everything that had been said.


    "Casper has an inted ego right now, and even though I came here to ease my worries, it still feels like there''s something bothering me deep down inside. I can''t just ignore this feeling, because knowing how things usually go, I need someone who will look after things in case anything happens... Brendon, you run your ownw firm. This matter needs your attention, and please keep everything confidential. If this ever gets out, I need to be prepared."


    Upon hearing this, Brendon understood what Miles'' intentions were. He patted Miles'' shoulder reassuringly before saying,


    "Alright, this matter is entrusted upon me. I hope that one day, Casper will understand all the effort that went into your decision-making."


    Miles forced himself into a smile. His Casper would definitely understand. He looked up only to see Casper mingling happily amongst guests. Miles'' gaze grew darker than before...


    Although Lauren had been in Athegate for almost five months, he wasn''t very familiar with the surroundings. This wasn''t because of a bad memory, but because most of his time was spent taking care of Eve at the hotel. When he went out looking for her, he couldn''t find her until Eve gave him directions over the phone.


    It was an ordinaryte-night snack shop that Eve randomly picked out after being brought there by Nia. The storefront was small and sold various snacks. Eve ordered a bowl of sweet dumplings which was deliciously chewy.


    When Lauren walked into the shop, his presence stood out from everyone else inside. As soon as Eve saw him, she waved to get Lauren''s attention.


    Lauren didn''t fit in with this simple environment, let alone Nia and Kevin who were dressed in formal attire sitting on stic stools. Nia''s face became darker as some customers around them asionally threw strange nces at them, which annoyed her greatly.


    "If it weren''t for earlier... who woulde to such a shabby ce!"


    This gloomy atmosphere persisted until Eve called out Lauren''s name. Nia quickly put on a smile when greeting her sister,


    "Eat more! You look so thin." She even took a tissue to wipe off some food from Eve''s mouth showing their close rtionship.


    Eve blushed shyly and obediently moved the chair next to hers for Lauren to sit down before putting on Lauren''s coat onto herself again due to cold weather outside. Then he looked at what she was eating and asked without paying any attention towards Nia who tried hard not be ignored.


    "Is it good?"


    Eve looked satisfied with what she ate,


    "You try."


    She scooped up one along with moderate sweetness syrup, naturally feeding it into his mouth, which caused him rareughter after chewing it carefully


    "It tastes pretty good."


    Seeing that Lauren liked it made Eve even happier as they both enjoyed another bowl together. They were surrounded by pink hues emanating from their surroundings unlike Nia or Kevin who felt extremely awkward especially since they had nothing in front of them since they didn''t order anything themselves. It wasn''t Kevin being picky but rather Nia feeling like eating here lowered their status.


    While Eve turned away talking to the store owner, Lauren lifted up his face slowly scanning over Nia''s face with sharp eyesight without hiding his displeasure. That made Nia''s heart skip a beat causing her unable meet Lauren''s gaze directly anymore.


    Kevin understood Lauren''s thoughts, and it reminded him of something. He cleared his throat and said, "Mr. Osade, Nia and I will establish thepany in the next half month as soon as possible. You''re a major investor. We are grateful to have you on board as a non-executive director in our newpany. We will definitely soar with your support."


    "I''m not interested," Lauren replied without hesitation.


    Kevin''s smile did not fade from his face; he knew that this would be Lauren''s response. He then secretly touched Nia''s hand under the table.


    Nia spoke only after Eve turned her head around, "Mr. Osade, won''t you consider it? If you be my brother-inw in the future, we can develop our family together and make our parents'' lives better." "What are you talking about?" Eve blushed at hearing "brother-inw" and quickly lowered her head after stealing a nce at Lauren.


    Lauren remembered their simple lifestyle; they had nothing to do with wealth or fame-seeking behavior like them. Besides, he had never seen any filial piety from Nia before.


    With disdain for such weak reasons given by them, he scoffed lightly and said bluntly, "I gave you money already; let this matter rest here."


    Eve heard what Lauren said but didn''t understand what they were talking about entirely. However, she could tell that her sister was trying to scheme again.


    Just when she felt embarrassed by all of this happening around her suddenly, Nia even pointed out to her, "Eve, if Mr. Osade bes our newpany''s non-executive director, then we''ll be one big happy family."

 Chapter 1111 Unexpected Guests

    Chapter 1111 Unexpected Guests


    Eve hesitated for a moment, but then buried her head even lower. She thought to herself, "It''s not supposed to be like this." Just as Lauren was about to say something, the shopkeeper brought over the sweet that Eve had ordered. Lauren took advantage of the situation and said, "Just enjoy your food and don''t think too much." This was directed at Eve but also served as a warning to Nia.


    Nia saw Lauren who had lowered his head and was eating without paying attention to her or Kevin. She turned to look at Kevin and knew that this situation wasn''t going anywhere. "Well then, you two enjoy your meal. We''ll head back now," said Nia in a soft voice.


    "Tomorrow is Eve''s routine check-up. You shoulde along too and give blood," Lauren added.


    Nia bit her lip but could only nod in agreement before leaving with Kevin.


    As soon as they left, Eve unconsciously stirred the sweet in her bowl while feeling embarrassed. She whispered softly, "I''m sorry..."


    "You don''t need to apologize for what happened with Nia," said Lauren as he gently pinched Eve''s cheek with his hand. "You just need to stay strong like you did today."


    "I understand," replied Eve obediently despite the cold atmosphere around them.


    A few dayster, Lucia invited Juliana and Kane over for dinner at Eduard''s house where he would n his wedding with Daphne - who else could do it better?


    The six good friends gathered together again without any worries or pretenses; they were just six close friends chatting away while preparing dinner together - enjoying wine especially Eduard who still acted like an incorrigible jester despite bing a father-to-be soon! The mood was light-hearted throughout their preparations in the kitchen where Arthur cooked under Lucia''s watchful eye while Kane helped out wherever he could. Meanwhile, Eduard supervised Arthur''s ingredients carefully, making sure everything met Daphne''s preferences: less onions here please; notro there!


    "I''ve cooked for Lucia before," Arthur red sideways at Eduard who couldn''t help chattering away even though he wasn''t helping much.


    "Do you really need supervision? If you can''t help, then get out of my way!"


    And so it went on until Arthur finally chased Eduard out of the kitchen feeling frustrated by his constant interruptions! But once outside, he perked up when he saw Daphne walking towards him.


    He grinned widely while staring intently at her belly which still showed no signs of movement despite being three months pregnant already.


    "Don''t stare so hard. There are still six more months left." Juliana teased him yfully, trying notugh too hard lest she hurt his feelings.


    Eduard nced at Juliana coldly and said, "Only you can do that. Every time, you leave your child with a nanny at home and don''t bring him along. If my child is born, I will definitely take her with me every day." Juliana didn''t hold back and rolled her eyes at Eduard. She had received a Western education and even had disputes with Kane because she believed that even if couples have children, they still need to reserve some alone time for themselves. Children must be independent, so leaving them with a nanny was not necessarily a bad thing.


    "You say that now but when the baby is born, you''ll be constantly clinging to Daphne. Don''tin about him being too clingyter," Luciaughed lightly as she spoke up for Juliana.


    Eduard never thought of this before and suddenly felt angry and threatened in his heart as he stared at Daphne asking, "Baby, when we have our own baby in the future, will you ignore me?"


    Daphne couldn''t help butugh or cry as she pped Eduard''s arm heavily saying, "What are you talking about!"


    Seeing Eduard''s helpless expression made Lucia and Julianaugh uncontrobly while teasing him. It was then that the doorbell suddenly rang.


    "There''s another guest?" Lucia was surprised since they were already formed into a fixed group of six people where Arthur wasn''t someone who easily epted others approaching him. Everyone present had an unbreakable bond with him so they all maintained this form without inviting anyone else to join in.


    As the host of the house, Eduard also looked puzzled, "No..."


    But it was Daphne who immediately got up smilingly telling Lucia, "Lucia! You know tonight''s guest."


    Lucia looked at Daphne after hearing what she said but still couldn''t guess who it could be until Daphne opened the door which made her stand up abruptly.


    Daphne smiled brightly as she stepped aside for their guests standing outside - Lauren still looking cold while Eve appeared slightly shy holding an exquisite bottle of wine in her hand.


    Seeing Daphne made Eve smile shyly while unconsciously looking around searching for Lucia until their eyes met, making hers seem more settled down now than before.


    "Sorry to bother," Lauren politely said towards Eduard who then nodded lightly saying "wee".


    Lucia naturally felt happy seeing them but it was Juliana who seemed more excited than anyone else.


    "Lauren?!"


    Lauren finally noticed Juliana and looked surprised. "Juliana, you''re here too?"


    Juliana walked a few steps with Lucia to Lauren''s side, smiling as she took in Eve, who she was meeting for the first time. Then she made a teasingment in bad taste, "So this is your little flower?" Of course, Eve knew exactly who the beautiful woman with the radiant smile was referring to as her "little flower". She became even more shy and Lauren couldn''t help but cry andugh at Juliana''s words. It seemed like she had already done some good "promotion" for him.


    Lucia ignored Lauren''s gaze and asked Juliana, "Do you know Lauren from before? Why haven''t I heard you mention him before?"


    "I just didn''t bring it up," Juliana said cheerfully. "When Arthur was still in school, I used to visit him often. Lauren was one of his few good friends so we got to know each other."


    "I see," Lucia smiled gently and turned her warm gaze towards Eve who still had her head buried in shyness. "Don''t be shy, there are no outsiders here."


    Lucia''s soft voice always had a calming effect on people''s hearts; coupled with Daphne''s hand holding hers tightly now, Eve took a deep breath and slowly lifted her head up again only to feel overwhelmed by fear at whaty ahead of them all - every face that greeted hers felt warm from within.


    They were allughing; each person''s expression might have been different but they all looked very warm.


    Unconsciously, Eve also showed a faint smile.


    "I thought you coulde in," Eduard teased without reservation, "Or did the door stick you guys together?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 1112 Quarrel

    Chapter 1112 Quarrel


    "Eduard!" Daphne knew that Eve was easily embarrassed and didn''t want him to scare her off with his carefree attitude, so she turned and shouted, already adopting the stance of a matriarch.


    At the sound of his name, Eduard immediately dropped his yful demeanor and ran over to help Daphne up. His actions made Eveugh out loud, realizing that he had been too forward. She quickly covered her mouth with her hand, looking adorable in the process.


    "Go ahead andugh," Juliana remembered their earlier feud and grinned at Eve. "He''s just a jester."


    "Mrs. Fletcher, who are you calling a jester?" Eduard puffed out his chest indignantly but deted as soon as Daphne gave him a sidelong nce. He looked pitifully wronged.


    Eve was amazed by this side of Daphne she had never seen before; it seemed like one could be willful and uninhibited in front of someone they loved.


    Thinking about this made her turn to Lauren for a moment only to find him smiling back at her; it made her heart skip a beat.


    "Come on in," Lucia thoughtfully invited everyone inside before dinner time arrived. They all found seats after returning to the living room.


    After introducing themselves briefly, Lauren looked around before asking, "Where''s Arthur? Hasn''t he arrived yet?"


    Lucia smiled coyly while Eduard jumped in first, "Arthur is cooking right now! What would we eat if not for him?"


    Lauren''s expression seemed like he''d heard something absurd, "Arthur is cooking?"


    "Let me take you there." Eduard wanted an excuse to supervise Arthur anyway so he invited Lauren along with him without hesitation.


    Lauren couldn''t refuse such an offer; how could he miss seeing Arthur cook? However, because of Eve''s shyness towards strangers, he hesitated for a moment but then Lucia teased him yfully, "Go ahead! We can still eat your little flower even if you''re gone!?"


    Eve couldn''t help but smile at Lucia''s teasing words while nodding encouragingly towards Lauren who finally went off feeling reassured by them both.


    They left the living room through the bar area into the kitchen. Arthur was wearing an apron over his work clothes while stirring something carefully on top of stove burners - pink against white - there wasn''t anything unusual about how seriously focused or dedicated Arthur appeared despite being dressed differently than usual, which impressed them both equally well enough.


    Well... he certainly knew how to be domesticated!


    "Arthur, I didn''t know you could cook?" Lauren leaned against the doorframe, not wanting to miss this rare opportunity to tease Arthur.


    Arthur was surprised to hear Lauren''s voice and couldn''t believe he was here. "We were invited by Eve''s friend, Miss Cook," Lauren exined with a smile as he enjoyed seeing the surprise on Arthur''s usually calm face.


    "Oh," Arthur quickly epted this fact and turned his attention back to the pot of food he was cooking. At that moment, Eduard came over and tried to supervise him in the name of looking out for his wife. Without hesitation, Arthur elbowed him in the stomach causing Eduard to shout in pain while retreating. "Get lost! You''re getting in my way!"


    "Arthur, you''re using dirty tricks!" Eduardined while holding his stomach.


    "If youe any closer, don''t me me for using clean tricks too," Arthur replied bluntly while even Kane looked down on Eduard.


    "If you''re not going to help, then get out or else I won''t let you eatter."


    "You guys just wait. I''m going to goin about you two with your wives!" With such childish wordsing from him, it seemed like Eduard hadpletely abandoned his CEO image as he covered his face and stormed out of the kitchen.


    Arthur and Kane burst intoughter at once while Lauren felt a bit sentimental watching how rxed and human-like Arthur could be despite being friends for many years now. He remembered teasing him with L before saying that he might be a robot but never thought...


    It was easy enough for him to guess who deserved credit for making Arthur show such an easy-going expression as he couldn''t help but smile himself at how warm this room felt right now.


    In the living room where four women were already present including an annoyed-looking Eduard joining themter on made things even more lively than before.


    At first Eve didn''t dare say anything since she felt shy without Lauren around, but after witnessing how good Juliana was at bantering back-and-forth along with Lucia and Daphne whom she knew well herself, slowly it made her feel morefortable. Eventually her lips curved upwards too, although it took some time before she found an opening where she could join their conversation properly.


    Meanwhile in the kitchen where all dishes had been cooked already, both Lauren and Kane got introduced by none other than Arthur himself who naturally asked if they would help bring some tes over. Lauren''s eyebrows raised slightly but since even someone like him would cook then what harm would there be if all they did was carry tes?


    Kane also helped with serving the dishes. When everything was ready, he called everyone toe and eat. In no time, everyone had crowded into the dining room and found their seats easily. Lucia thoughtfully pointed out a seat for Eve, of course leaving an empty one next to her since Lauren was still busy serving food.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When Eve saw Arthur wearing an apron, she widened her eyes in surprise. Was this really the same man who always looked cold and stern beside Lucia?


    "Arthur, Lauren, Kane - thank you for your hard work," Eduard said as he sat down with Daphne earlier on. But his exaggerated smile seemed insincere.


    In response, Arthur nced at Kane and understood immediately what needed to be done. He went back into the kitchen holding a bowl of noddle that looked like a small mountain when he came out again. Eduard''s mouth fell open in shock at the sight of it all.


    "Don''t leave any leftovers," Arthur said as he sat down next to Lucia without another word.


    "How can anyone finish all that?" Eduard protested immediately.


    "If you can''t finish it all, then don''t eat anything else either," Arthur replied coldly.


    Eduard took one look at the other exquisite dishes on offer before silently bowing his head in defeat. The next moment everyone burst outughing including Lauren who had been teased earlier on about something else entirely.


    They were all friends so there was no need for formality or politeness here. Seeing such delicious food in front of them made everyone eager to dig in quickly! As they savored each bite, they couldn''t help but exim how amazing everything tasted!


    "Arthur, your cooking skills are trulyparable to those of a top chef! You should make more dishes like this from now on!" Even though there was already a mountain of noddle sitting right before him, Eduard couldn''t resistplimenting him sincerely anyway!

 Chapter 1113 Gentle Encouragement

    Chapter 1113 Gentle Encouragement


    "Thinking too much yourself." Arthur rejected without hesitation.


    "Psh, don''t be so cold," Eduard hummed while chewing his food. "With Lucia here, I don''t believe you won''t cook!"


    Arthur red at Eduard and coldly snorted, "Do you want another bowl of noddle?"


    "No!" Eduard''s face turned pale at the mention of noddle. He immediately surrendered. "I''m sorry."


    "Haha..." Another round ofughter erupted at the dinner table.


    The good mood made the food even more delicious. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that Arthur''s cooking was already enough, but in the end, everything was wiped clean - not a drop of soup left behind. Finally, when they were cleaning up their dishes and utensils, Lucia spoke up as everyone had hoped,


    "Arthur, from now on we''ll leave all our meals to you."


    Arthur softened his gaze and leaned down to lightly kiss Lucia on her cheek without any reservations.


    "As long as you like it," he said.


    His unique doting drew teasing whispers from those around them. But joking aside, he couldn''t help but cherish more deeply the person who stood by him all this time.


    Eveughed as she watched everyone yfully bicker with each other and unconsciously held Lauren''s hand tightly - she really enjoyed this kind of atmosphere.


    Lauren immediately felt that agreeing toe over for dinner was the right choice for him after seeing how much Eve was enjoying herself.


    Naturally it fell upon men to clean up their dishes and utensils since Eduard couldn''t help with cooking; thus washing dishes became his responsibility due to his familiarity with doing so in general which led Arthur and other men, leaving him alone while they went back into living room to sit down again.


    "Thank you so much for tonight," Daphne sweetly thanked Arthur once he sat back down although they were all friends; it still meant a lot that they hosted tonight''s meal together.


    "Oh, look at Daphne acting like such a hostess now," Juliana teased her with a giggle.


    Daphne blushed bright red; her shy demeanor mirroring Eve''s which made everyone understand why she could be friends with Eve.


    "Lauren should bring Eve out more often," Lucia smiled mischievously. "It''s rare seeing her this happy."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Of course," Lauren wasn''t one for being polite or anything else fake.


    Hearing Lucia care about her made Eve''s smile deepen even further into happiness.


    "But let''s get serious now, shall we? We didn''t juste here today only for Arthur''s cooking," Kane reminded them all while still managing not lose sight of what mattered most amidst yful banter - something only he could do!


    "What''s the matter?" Eve didn''t know why everyone had gathered at Eduard''s house today. She thought it was just a simple party, so she couldn''t help but ask. As soon as she finished speaking, she realized that everyone was looking at her and her face turned red.


    "You''ve been quiet this whole time. We thought you weren''t interested in what we were saying." Nestled next to her husband, Juliana joked with Eve.


    Indeed, this was the first thing Eve had said sinceing in. Before that, they would ask her questions and she would answer them quietly while smiling with her head down.


    "Eve, say something," Eduard was always a natural person and he also affectionately called out "Eve". "We''re not bad people."


    Eve blushed even more and felt warm inside.


    Lucia saw this and gently encouraged, "Don''t treat yourself like an outsider. Be more outgoing and bold. You look very cute when you smile."


    "Okay," finally under Lucia''s gentle encouragement, Eve responded with a shallow smile that looked very adorable.


    Lauren not only wouldn''t regreting as a guest tonight but also began nning to bring Eve to such gatherings again next time because Eve rarely made friends so she cherished them even more. As they chatted together, Eduard finally finished washing dishes and came out toin before they started discussing wedding procedures. Actually these things could be left directly to the wedding nningpany but among friends how could one hand over life''s most important event?


    They talked for hours until the clock on the wall unknowingly approached eleven o''clock direction which made Daphne yawn continuously. Since being pregnant made her particrly sleepy early on, usually before ten o''clock every night she would fall asleep already, exhausted from staying upte tonight without realizing it until now.


    "It''s almost eleven o''clock; let''s call it a night for now? We''ll discuss again next time when Daphne isn''t too tired," Lucia looked at Daphne whose eyelids were already drooping uncontrobly with amusement. Daphne tried hard to keep herself awake after hearing this statement, "It''s okay. I can handle it." But as soon as those words left her mouth, she yawned again, making everyoneugh.


    "Alright then let''s end here for today. We''ll continue discussing another day." Kane pulled Juliana up first then everyone else followed suit by getting up from their seats.


    After finishing her tea, Lucia turned to Lauren and said, "You all had drinks earlier, and Juliana can drive. They can go home by themselves as a couple, but you shouldn''t drive anymore. Let me and Arthur take you guys back instead."


    "Okay," Lauren agreed with a nod. He held onto Eve''s hand as they walked to the door together. All the men acted in unison, helping their women put on their coats.


    "It''ste now, so drive slowly," Eduard bid farewell to everyone while supporting Daphne who was already feeling tired. He watched them enter the elevator before closing the door.


    Inside the elevator were three couples cuddling up against each other. Lucia and Juliana leaned on their respective partners'' chests while smiling at Eve.


    Eve couldn''t help but touch her own face - was there something on it?


    Lucia and Juliana felt even more pity for Eve due to her cute actions. Juliana couldn''t help but say, "Eve, you''re so innocent and adorable. Don''t let Lauren bully you."


    Lauren''s eyes flickered as he hugged Eve from behind with a gentle smile that no one else could see.


    "Nope, Lauren has never bullied me," naive Eve didn''t understand the hidden meaning behind Juliana''s words; she anxiously defended her beloved man without realizing that both Lucian and Julian wereughing uncontrobly now - even Arthur had buried his head in his arms while shaking slightly from trying not tough out loud.


    "Eve, you''re just too cute," Juliana eximed in admiration; it was amazing how fate brought such an innocent flower like Eve into Lauren''s life.


    "Lauren?" Confused by everyone''s reaction towards what she said earlier about being bullied or not being bullied by Lauren - which made no sense to her- Eve looked at Lauren for rification. However, he knew better than exining anything further because only fools would try exining things like this!

 Chapter 1114 Reminder

    Chapter 1114 Reminder


    As they were chatting, the elevator had already arrived downstairs. Lucia and Juliana said their goodbyes, and even Eve whispered a small goodbye. Juliana patted Lauren''s shoulder with a serious expression.


    "Be good to her."


    Lauren couldn''t help butugh and cry at the same time. Kane nced over and grabbed her wrist, pulling her hand back.


    "Don''t touch others randomly," he muttered.


    Juliana sweetly smiled and kissed Kane on the chin with a loud smack. "I know," she replied. In return, she received an indulgent look from Kane who expressed his emotions as subtly as water flowing steadily.


    Eve blushed while watching their intimate disy of affection. She felt a sweet sensation in her heart after witnessing so many different ways couples interacted today; they all looked at each other with such soft eyes was that how Lauren looked at her too?


    Thinking this way, Eve lifted her head to nce at Lauren only to see herself reflected in those eyes - it was love at first sight.


    Juliana drove off with Kane while Arthur handed Lucia the car key reminding her,


    "Drive slowly."


    Lucia had been driving by herself for quite some time now but Arthur would always remind her like this every single time.


    "I know," Lucia replied with a smile before inviting Lauren and Eve into the car.


    Once inside, they turned on the air conditioning unit waiting for it to warm up before Arthur helped Lucia take off her coat so that she could fasten upfortably without any diforts caused by seat belts rubbing against clothing material.


    Sitting in the backseat next to Lauren made it difficult for Eve not to stare intently at how well Lucia and Arthur got along togetherpared to all other couples around them. There seemed to be an unspoken power dynamic between men and women when interacting where one party would always be stronger than another - like how she depended on Lauren whereas Lucian relied entirely on Arthur instead of being weak or submissive towards him. That made her feel like they needed each other equally much instead of one being more dominant than another


    In short, Eve envied Lucia''s rtionship dynamics very much indeed!


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that Eve appeared somewhat dejected, Lauren held onto their hands asking, "Are you still feeling cold?"


    "Cold? Let me turn up the temperature." As soon as Lucia heard what was going on behind her, she immediately adjusted things ordingly.


    "It''s not that," said Eve shaking head quickly, unable to exin why she felt inferior deep down inside herself but then added casually, "It''s already warm enough."


    Lucia gave Eve suspicious nces then decided turning up temperature slightly higher just in case anyway before continuing driving forward slowly towards their destination. Arthur sat beside and kept Lucia''s coat neatly folded across hisp, making sure no wrinkles formed during transit.


    Lucia drove carefully. With four people in the car, however, everyone was silent for some reason. Eve sat quietly with her head down while Lauren tried to guess why her mood suddenly dropped.


    "Lauren," Arthur suddenly asked when neon lights passed by the car window, "when do you n on going back?"


    "I don''t know yet." Lauren''s answer was straightforward butcked substance.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You''ve been here for over five months now, right?" Arthur didn''t seem to care about his response and continued asking questions.


    "Yes, over five months." As he spoke, Lauren felt Eve''s small hand move in his.


    "If you don''t go back for almost half a year, is your dad really okay with it?" Arthur turned his head and smiled at Lauren.


    "He doesn''t have a choice. I''m already here anyway." Lauren was used to being reckless and carefree.


    "What are you going to do when it''s time to go back?" Arthur nced at Eve as if he had something important he needed to remind her of as a friend.


    This time around, Lauren remained silent and turned towards the window instead. He didn''t look at Eve; perhaps he didn''t want to see her conflicted expression either.


    Eve had been listening silently while looking down all this time. Although she may not have understood everything clearly due to being naive, she still knew what Arthur meant: there woulde a day when Lauren would return home - what about herself?


    Thinking of this made her turn towards him quietly only to find that he too was looking out the window. Under the shing lights passing by outside, their faces looked unreal which made an empty feeling surge up inside of Eve''s heart - luckily his hand still held hers tightly.


    Lucia wanted desperately to turn around and see what expressions were on both Eve''s and Lauren''s face but since she was driving, she couldn''t risk doing so.


    Arthur''s reminder wasn''t unreasonable - things that came naturally for Lauren might not be so obvious for others like Eve who was less experienced or worldly-wise than him.


    So after they arrived outside Dekee Hotel, Lucia got out of the car specifically just to send off Eve and Lauren before leaving them alone together again. While they talked, Lucia leaned in close toward Eve whispering,


    "Eve, you should think about your future too. Are you sure your love for Laurent is strong enough? Are you willing follow him wherever life takes him?"


    Eve looked into Lucia''s sparkling eyes but found no answers there - only confusion within herself.


    After saying goodbye and sending off Lauren and Eve, Arthur quickly helped Lucia into driver seat, making sure she wouldn''t catch cold before sitting next beside her himself. Once seated behind wheel, Lucie grinned mischievously at Arthur.


    "What''s wrong?" Arthur pretended not to know what Lucia wasughing about.


    "I thought you wouldn''t consider such detailed issues, but it turns out..." Lucia''s lips curled up even more mischievously as she spoke.


    "He''s my friend, and I know he has to go back to Mexico. Eve should be aware of this and not take his affection for granted, leaving all the problems for him to deal with himself." Arthur spoke sensibly. "That''s true..." Lucia murmured softly. "Lauren is too domineering. I hope Eve can be mentally prepared."


    She could be sure that Lauren would do anything to take Eve away, depending on whether Eve had the courage to face it or not.


    "If she loves deeply, she will naturally follow him," Arthur reached out and used his thumb to stroke Lucia''s delicate chin as he smiled. "Just like me. Wherever you go, I''ll go."


    There were few people who can resist Arthur''s deep confession of love. The damn male hormones spread wildly and made her heart beat faster.


    Lucia smiled sweetly and said, "Thene home with me."


    Through wind and rain, Lucia brought her beloved man all the way home.


    Since the celebration banquet was held, Casper had expected his business would soar higher than ever before but instead did not experience it. The appeal of Webbex Group seemed less strong now; that press conference and celebration banquet slowly faded away in people''s minds without causing much stir or excitement anymore.

 Chapter 1115 Entangled Again And Again

    Chapter 1115 Entangled Again and Again


    Actually, Casper probably understood the reason behind the conflict between himself and Nia. In the eyes of the public, their struggle revolved around Lucia. She had changed her mind before and may do so again in the future, so everyone was no longer following her lead.


    Meanwhile, Nia and Kevin were working hard to prepare for their newpany. The news kepting into Casper''s ears, making him even more restless.


    He suddenly felt like he''d been wasting his time all along. Even though he''d fought this far, he still can''t touch Webbex Group.


    Time flied by quickly as Nia and Kevin finished their preparations for Fabulous Dav''s Financial Services''unch on the market with great fanfare. They became a hot topic overnight. Kevin even rehired some former Stable Growth executives who were fired by Casper himself. This move not only earned them sincere admiration but also a good reputation in the industry.


    Unfortunately, at this time Leon reported that some clients who had previously transferred from Stable Growth to Fabulous Dav''s were considering ending their cooperation due to its current poprity. This made Casper furious!


    "What did you say?! How dare they?!"


    "I heard it from someone below," Leon trembled under Casper''s anger, "But I think they won''t do it because of breach of contract."


    Leon should have kept quiet but now that he had spoken up, it only made things worse for Casper as he mmed his hand on his desk and shouted angrily, "Do I have to resort to using breach-of-contract fees to control my clients?!"


    In the past people begged him for cooperation!


    Leon nced at him quietly without daring to answer back.


    "Nia! Kevin!" Casper gritted his teeth while saying these two names fiercely.


    As soon as Fabulous Dav entered into market, attention was drawn towards them especially since rumors were circting that there were bigwigs helping Nia and Kevin behind-the-scenes which attracted many people trying get closer with them; Nia spent her days feeling proud while walking around like she owned everything.


    Nia originally wanted a grand opening banquet to overshadow Stand Hill''s poprity but Kevin disagreed.


    In their newly renovated CEO office space, and under bright lights, Kevin openly embraced Nia while advising,


    "Ourpany has just entered into market. Now isn''t high-profile time yet. Given how cunningly devious Casper is, if we aren''t careful, then he might use dirty tricks against us."


    "Hmph," Nia snorted discontentedly, "I was going show off my skills too but since you said so let''s wait until next time."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Are you afraid that there won''t be another chance in the future?" Kevin teased as he yfully pinched Nia''s chin.


    "Well, this is good enough for now. We can''t do anything about Casper," Nia enjoyed Kevin''s caresses with a smug look on her face.


    "But we still need to be careful," Kevin paused for a moment and exined when he saw Nia looking at him, "Lauren hasn''t made any moves yet."


    As soon as the topic was brought up, Nia became angry. She sat up straight and said indignantly, "It''s all Eve''s fault! If she could be more assertive, would Lauren dare not listen? If it were me..." "What did you say?" Kevin stared at Nia and asked.


    Nia didn''t expect to blurt out her thoughts so quickly. She quickly changed her tone to a coquettish one and leaned against Kevin saying, "I''m just annoyed that she can''t get things done." "Wait another half month. Once I stabilize the situation, if Lauren still doesn''t make a move, we''ll take matters into our own hands!" After speaking, an evil glint appeared in Kevin''s eyes. He had already taken lives before; what was one more?


    Nia loved seeing how decisive and ruthless Kevin could be. This was the attitude of a true leader. With this thought in mind, she melted into his embrace and entrusted all decision-making to him. Although Webbex Group had increased its investment in StandHill significantly recently, Lucia remained indifferent towards Casper as if nothing had happened even though she was now one of StandHill''s major shareholders herself. Even when they inevitably met at some formal business meetings, Lucia simply turned around and left without saying anything else after each encounter with Casper. Lucia was born and raised in Athegate City so she would attend some formal business meetings held within or outside their city personally unlike Arthur who couldn''t care less about such socializing events which were mostly delegated to lower-level executives instead.


    Casper missed two opportunities already due to being unable to arrange private meetings with her, but he decided, in today''s young entrepreneurs'' symposium, he would present an opportunity for him to finally catch up with Lucia.


    After the meeting ended like usual Lucia left promptly apanied by Davonnis Corp''s manager who followed behind her while every other employee from Davonnis Corp assumed that Lucia must have been their CEO''s wife. Lucia never stayed behind for small talk like others did either - but Casper seized his chance immediately following closely behind them until Gracie noticed him trailing along beside them once they stepped out of building premises together again today.


    "Ms. Webb, Mr. Wood followed us," Gracie said with a frown, clearly unimpressed by Casper.


    Lucia sighed, feeling like she couldn''t shake him off no matter what she did. This was the third time he had shown up unexpectedly.


    "Ms. Webb, let me handle him," the manager from Davonnis Corp offered to help.


    "No need," Lucia rubbed her wrist in frustration and stopped walking. She wanted nothing more than to give Casper a piece of her mind but knew it wouldn''t solve anything. "Gracie, wait for me at the entrance and sir, you can go back."


    "But Ms. Webb..." The manager hesitated but eventually followed Gracie''s lead and continued walking ahead.


    Left alone in the hallway, Lucia turned towards a door leading to the atrium of the conference building - an area rarely used by anyone else.


    Casper saw everyone leave Lucia''s side and assumed she was giving him an invitation to follow her into the atrium without saying it out loud. He felt relieved until he turned around a corner only to find that Lucia wasn''t there anymore.


    He looked around frantically for another exit when he heard her voice behind him say, "Stop looking."


    Lucia had been leaning against one of the walls all along and watched as Casper searched for her in vain.


    Her voice sounded clear as water but held no hint of kindness or sympathy towards his situation - just pure mockery.


    Casper felt humiliated that he fell for such an obvious trap set up by someone who clearly didn''t want anything to do with him anymore.

 Chapter 1116 Request Denied

    Chapter 1116 Request Denied


    Casper turned around abruptly, his expression management ability lost control in an instant, and he was indeed a little frightened.


    Lucia was still leaning against the wall, crossing her arms and looking at Casper coldly.


    "Tell me, why are you looking for me?"


    When Casper came to his senses, his first reaction was to put away the surprise on his face, not wanting to lose face in front of Lucia, so he didn''t answer her immediately.


    "You don''t want to say it?" Lucia''s patience was not much.


    "Ms. Webb, you must be joking. But I do have something to ask you." Casper stabilized his mind, and finally he was able to speak smoothly.


    "Say it." Lucia frowned slightly, and her patience was draining at a predictable speed.


    "Ms. Webb, you should still remember our agreement?" Casper casually took a step closer to Lucia, stared at her exquisite face and said in a low-key voice. But she didn''t know that she was used to Arthur''s elegant and low maic voice, and Casper''s damaged voice was really unbearable.


    Without avoiding it, Lucia looked directly into Casper''s eyes, without any expression on her face, and said,


    "Yes, so what''s your dissatisfaction?"


    "I don''t dare," Casper hooked the corners of his lips, "It''s just that Nia and Kevin are getting more and more presumptuous, and we have lost the original bnce. There have always been constant fights between me and them, and Ms. Webb, it can''t be avoided. Although this time you choose to cooperate with me, it seems that you have not fulfilled your obligations as a partner."


    "Obligation?" Lucia sneered, "Which point did I fail to fulfill the conditions you raised?"


    "Ms. Webb, you have indeed done it, but you''re in a passive stance. Let me tell you clearly, I hope you can give StandHill support and help me suppress Fabulous Dav''s financially." Casper didn''t want to beat around the bush anymore, he couldn''t count on Lucia at all but take the initiative to analyze his own wishes.


    "Mr. Wood," Lucia''s eyes flickered. She stared at Casper faintly and snorted,


    "At the meeting just now, we advocated that we young entrepreneurs should cooperate sincerely to bring Athegate''s economy to a new milestone. You suddenly mentioned economic sanctions in front of me? The union has been silently monitoring the various businesses in the city. The struggle between enterprises, once this kind of viciouspetition starts, will never end, and when the timees to disrupt Athegate''s market, will you be responsible or I will be responsible for the union''s ountability?"


    Before Casper could speak, Lucia added, "What''s more, I never want to pay attention to the conflicts among you."


    Casper frowned and said immediately,


    "If you don''t want to get involved, why bother helping Nia escape?"


    "I have my reasons for helping her. I''m not obligated to exin anything to you, but one thing I can tell you for sure is that if you have the ability and power, go ahead and crush Nia. If you think I''ll step in, it''s impossible!"


    As Lucia spoke, she no longer suppressed the anger in her eyes. The reason why she and Arthur could rely on each other was because Lucia was never a weak woman. Her pride, resilience and strength were enough to match Arthur''s. So when Lucia unleashed all of her aura at once, it was just as oppressive as Arthur''s presence; she just preferred to hide it herself.


    Casper looked at Lucia who exuded an unrestrained aura before him. Others might be intimidated by her but for him, this woman had been a treasure he could easily obtain but discarded.


    Without realizing it himself, his eyes betrayed emotions belonging only to Jacob, which Lucia noticed making her feel sick.


    That year she received the most beautiful cherry blossoms bouquet; after that day she never loved it again.


    A chill crept up into her pupils as Lucia spoke coldly,


    "Don''t look at me like that, Casper. There are some boundaries that should be clear in your own mind without me having to remind you."


    Lucia''s words instantly woke Casper up from his reverie as he examined Lucia''s expression carefully only then did he realize apart from anger, there were no other emotions present, which made him rx slowly with relief.


    That was close...


    "Sorry if I came on too strong, Ms. Webb, but surely you must know how beautiful you are? It''s only natural for me or anyone else to be attracted." Casper shamelessly said.


    Lucia didn''t respond instead turned away coldly saying,


    "I won''t interfere anymore between Nia and you. I will attend Stand Hill shareholder meeting but other than that I''m not interested. Goodbye."


    Casper wanted nothing more than keepingpany with Lucia even if it meant spending a few moments together. However, Lucia left without any hesitation or second thoughts, leaving Casper clenching his fists tightly.


    "Someday... someday... you will fall into my hands!" Casper thought to himself.


    Although carrying such an attitude of refusing defeat inside him yet, Casper still had no choice but face reality: Lucia would never ally herself with him while Nia''s matter could only be solved by himself alone. Casper remained arrogant until now, refusing to acknowledge Nia''s identity as an opponent and thinking of her merely as a small bug causing trouble for himself.


    This kind of bug would eventually be crushed under his feet!


    Disgusted, Casper spat and took a step forward to leave the room. But before he could take more than a few steps, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in the back of his neck. Before he could even cry out in pain, darkness enveloped him and he copsed into unconsciousness.


    Leon and Miles'' men who were sent to protect Casper were still in the conference room at this time. They had wanted to follow him but Casper insisted on talking to Lucia alone, so Leon had no choice but to stay behind. But...Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "It''s been over forty minutes now. Why hasn''t Mr. Woode back yet?" Leon anxiously checked his watch several times as time passed by.


    Finally, when everyone else had left and the minute hand on his watch had made a full circle, Leon couldn''t wait any longer. He ordered everyone else to go out and search for Casper''s whereabouts together but they couldn''t find any trace of him even after searching through the entire building. It was only then that Leon remembered to call Casper.


    When familiar ringing sounded from the phone, Leon was relieved that they found Casper! But then he immediately realized something was wrong - why was the sounding from the atrium? He had already searched there himself just now!


    A bad feeling rose up inside him as Leon quickly called out for others while running towards the atrium himself. However, when he arrived there, all that awaited him was an abandoned phone lying on ground with its ringtone still ying.


    For a moment Leon panicked.


    It was one of Miles'' men who remained calm enough; taking charge immediately by calling Miles on their own phones while updating him about what happened.


    Miles remained silent for some time until one of his subordinates shouted at him before finally speaking up, "Are you sure he is missing? Only thing left is just a cellphone?"

 Chapter 1117 Overestimate His Abilities

    Chapter 1117 Overestimate His Abilities


    The subordinate nced at Leon, who was already trembling with his phone in hand, and gave a positive answer.


    "You guys search around together. Maybe he just identally lost his phone," Miles said. However, he knew clearly that Casper must have been kidnapped by someone. The phone was something he never left behind and he couldn''t have left Leon and the others behind on his own.


    He needed to find Lucia for this matter.


    Of course, he cannot say it directly, so he can only use this method to stall for time.


    After hanging up the phone, one of the men conveyed Miles'' message to Leon. It was only then that Leon realized what had happened and he cursed loudly.


    "identally lost?! He was clearly kidnapped! We won''t be able to find him if we search now!"


    "What do you want to do then?" Miles'' subordinates did not obey Leon and asked expressionlessly.


    "It must be Lucia Webb!" Casper disappeared after speaking with Lucia alone, so Leon immediately ced the me on her.


    "I''ll go find her and bring him back!" He rushed towards the door after speaking. Miles'' subordinates looked at each other and decided to follow Miles'' instructions by searching nearby first, just to make it look like they were doing something.


    Lucia was feeling very bad now. She looked coldly at Leon, who was still struggling against the security guards and cursing at her, and her anger had been building up.


    "Despicable woman! Tell me, did you kidnap Mr. Wood?!" Leon struggled like a trapped animal. He was loyal to Casper and didn''t care about breaking Lucia''s taboo as long as he could bring Casper back! "Is there something wrong with your mind?" Facing Leon who was vulgar, Lucia would not be polite to him, "What did I kidnap Casper for?"


    "He disappeared after following you out! It''s definitely you! Don''t think I don''t know that you''ve always been dissatisfied with Mr. Wood, eager to get rid of him!" Leon shouted angrily. If Lucia hadn''t restrained him in the security room beforehand, it would have attracted countless onlookers by now.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Lucia sneered, "You got that right, but..."


    "He did talk to me, but I left in less than twenty minutes. Where Casper goes and who takes him is not my concern. Do I have to be responsible for his safety?"


    "Don''t try to argue!" Leon was sure it was Lucia, "It''s you who kidnapped Mr. Wood. Release him immediately, or else..."


    Leon''s words came to an abrupt halt because his brain instantly crashed. What could he possibly threaten Lucia with?


    "Or else!?" Leon couldn''t stand the oppression anymore and spoke without thinking, "I''ll call the police right now! Lucia, if you don''t want to make things worse, hand over Mr. Wood now!"


    "A clear conscience fears no usation. Go ahead and call the police," Lucia didn''t take this threat seriously at all.


    Leon was taken aback by Lucia''s straightforward response. He froze and forgot to struggle.


    Lucia raised her hand and signaled for the security guard to release him, then gave him a harsh ultimatum,


    "Casper''s disappearance has nothing to do with me. I advise you not to cause trouble here. You''d better go find someone else instead of bothering me. Who knows... what he might be going through right now?"


    Leon''s face turned from red with anger to pale with realization that Lucia wouldn''t admit anything. He realized he had been too reckless ining alone into her territory without knowing his ce. He knew when it was time to leave, so he threw down a tough remark before turning around,


    "Lucia, just wait for me!"


    But before he could finish his words, Leon felt a strong force grab his arm from behind and knee him in the back of his leg, causing him to kneel down instantly.


    He tried struggling but felt something heavy on his back as someone used their knee against it while saying coldly from behind,


    "Waiting for what?" Arthur''s voice made Leon shiver uncontrobly.


    Arthur stood tall above Kyle who had pinned down Leon with one move while ring at him furiously.


    "How did you get here?" Lucia walked up next Arthur curiously asked.


    "The manager came back reporting that Casper was causing trouble looking for you so I came over... didn''t expect meeting a mad dog." Arthur spoke coldly while giving Leon another nce full of disdain. Despite being pinned down by Kyle''s knee on his backside, Leon''s cold sweat formed on his forehead due to fear. Having spent years in gang mingling among people gave Leon an idea about who were real tough guys or not. Although Arthur seemed aloof yet arrogant without getting involved much with others, such people were born rebellious and once provoked, they could do anything!


    Leon wasn''t afraid of Lucia but feared Arthur instead.


    "Casper went missing and thinks I kidnapped him... he even made meugh," said Lucia smiling wryly yet there was no humor in her eyes.


    "Kidnapped?!" Arthur raised his voice slightly as he walked up close towards where Leon knelt only ten centimeters away. "Kyle, dirty your hands and throw this guy out."


    Kyle followed orders and dragged Leon outside. Leon allowed the seemingly refined Kyle to drag him, looking disheveled and unable to show any signs of his earlier arrogance towards Lucia. Once Kyle had taken Leon away, Arthur''s gaze softened as he touched Lucia''s head. "Are you upset?"


    "It''s not wise to get angry with lowly people," Lucia replied with a glint in her eye, unintentionally adding a hint of coquettishness in her tone as she buried herself in Arthur''s embrace. "But I really am angry." "Leave this matter to me; you don''t need to get involved," Arthur patted Lucia on the back.


    "Mm-hmm, I''m toozy to deal with it anyway," Lucia saidzily. Every time she met Casper, it took a lot of mental energy from her. The hatred and anger flowing through her veins made her particrly tired. As soon as Lucia finished speaking, her phone rang. She looked at the screen and raised it towards Arthur - Miles was calling.


    Arthur took the phone and pressed the answer button before dismissing everyone else from the security room.


    "Ms. Webb, you should already know about Casper''s disappearance?" Miles didn''t bother with basic pleasantries now that he was talking directly with Lucia.


    "Yeah... I just kicked out Leon. He thought I did something to Casper." Lucia spoke slowly.


    "As expected..." Miles'' voice became lighter, "I have no choice but to ask for your help again. If anything happens to him now..." He couldn''t bring himself to finish his sentence.

 Chapter 1118 Take Her Along

    Chapter 1118 Take Her Along


    Without waiting for Lucia to speak, Arthur spoke first, "I''ll handle this. I''ll contact you when we find him."


    After hearing Arthur''s voice, Miles fell silent for a moment before finally saying, "Mr. Davies, please take care of it." After hanging up the phone, Lucia snuggled into Arthur''s arms and whispered softly, "Miles is in a difficult position."


    "I''ll go there myselfter and on the way back I''ll take you home. Don''t work today," said Arthur. He knew that every time Lucia faced Casper she was trying her best to control her emotions and he didn''t want her to be too mentally exhausted.


    "It''s okay," Lucia lifted her head and shook it gently with a cute look that made people feel sorry for her. "Since everyone knows about it now, I might as well go too so you don''t have to argue with Lauren." "Do I easily get into arguments with him?" asked Arthur with a smile.


    "You''re both so domineering," replied Lucia in a lighter tone of voice. Fortunately, Arthur was here; otherwise she would have been depressed all day long.


    "Okay then let''s go together."


    Leaving her business matters to Kane, Lucia and Arthur headed towards Dekee Hotel. Kyle wanted toe along but was sent back by Arthur to continue working.


    When they arrived at Dekee Hotel, they didn''t see Lauren as they had hoped but Eve was still there.


    "Should we bring Eve along?" They were originally going to leave the hotel in search of Lauren but just before entering the elevator, Arthur stopped his steps and asked this question. "Arthur..." How could Lucia not know what he was thinking? But this approach seemed too extreme, and no one knew what Lauren thought about them bringing her along either. "Dare ask Nia for such things from Lauren, but afraid of taking responsibility afterwards?" There was a hint of coldness between his eyebrows.


    "Just bring her along so she can understand how Lauren does things," said Arthur firmly while Lucia hesitated with furrowed brows.


    Before Lucia could say anything more, Arthur had already taken hold of her hand leading them towards Eve''s room. Lucia smiled bitterly. It seemed like she couldn''t stop him anymore. After three knocks on the door, Eve opened it. Who would''ve thought that it would be none other than Arthur and Lucia standing outside. Eve''s surprise showed clearly on face.


    Afraid that Arthur might say something inappropriate, Lucia spoke first,


    "Eve, could youe somewhere with us?"


    "Where are we going?" Eve frowned slightly, but did not immediately refuse.


    "You''ll know once we get there," said Lucia helplessly.


    Eve hesitated, but instinctively trusted Lucia. So, she went back inside, took out an overcoat, and grabbed hold off phone. She followed behind Lucia bit awkwardly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lucia remained as gentle as ever, walking alongside Eve. But Lauren was not there, and Arthur had no reason to be friendly with her. He walked ahead alone, his expression hidden from view. Though she couldn''t see him clearly, Eve sensed a coldness emanating from his resolute back and felt a twinge of fear.


    Noticing that Eve kept stealing nces at Arthur, Lucia lightly tapped her arm and said,


    "Don''t worry about him; he''s just in a bad mood today."


    "Ms. Webb," asked Eve curiously, "did you have a fight with Mr. Davies?"


    "No," replied Lucia with an unkind smile. "He''s upset about something else. Just ignore him and enjoy yourself."


    Eve could tell that Lucia was trying to reassure her. Although she couldn''tpletely rx, she didn''t feel quite so tense anymore.


    Arthur had heard everything Lucia said but remained silent as he walked ahead of them. He was both fascinated by and annoyed with her gentleness - even jealous at times - but this was his Lucia. Thinking this way made Arthur''s lips curl up involuntarily.


    When they arrived at the parking lot and got into the car, Lucia sat in the backseat next to Eve while smiling warmly at her throughout the ride. However, instead of immediately driving off after getting into the driver''s seat like usual, Arthur took out his phone to make a call first.


    "Where are you? Alright then. I''lle over now... Keep them there for me."


    Arthur spoke briefly before hanging up the phone and slowly pulling out of the parking lot again while Eve grew increasingly uneasy due to what he said on the phone.


    "Ms. Webb," she suddenly wanted to call Lauren for reassurance, "Where are we going exactly?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going to sell you off." replied Lucia jokingly in an attempt to lighten up their mood.


    Eve didn''t rx because of Lucia''s joke, but barely pulled the corners of her mouth, and lowered her head habitually.


    Lucia sighed inwardly hoping nothing bad would happenter.


    The car drove in the city at a constant speed, but soon, the surrounding buildings gradually became rare, and Eve knew that they were heading towards the suburbs.


    There were doubts in her heart, and she wanted to ask but dared not. Eve''s hands were twisted together unconsciously.


    "It''s almost there." Luciaforted her when she saw this, but Eve still smiled reluctantly in return.


    An hourter, Arthur drove the car into a small road. The road was not smooth, and the car would bump a few times when driving on it, just like Eve''s ups and downs at the moment.


    Finally, a dpidated manor appeared at the end of the path. The iron gate at the entrance was already rusted, apparently abandoned for a long time.


    "He can still find ces like this," Arthur said seemingly meaningless as he parked the car in the estate''s parking lot. Looking out of the car window, they could see how rundown the manor was. The once elegant and peaceful garden was now overgrown with weeds, and even nts climbed up on walls outside of the manor. There were cracks on walls that rainwater had seeped through.


    "Let''s get out," Lucia patted Eve''s hand and said as Arthur opened her side door.


    Although Eve felt uneasy, she followed them out of the car and stuck close to Lucia while trailing behind Arthur into that dark main house.


    "Are you scared?" Lucia asked with a smile when she saw Eve frowning slightly between her eyebrows.


    Eve wanted to say that she wasn''t afraid but found herself clinging onto Lucia''s arm like an helpless child due to how creepy their surroundings were.


    Lucia softened at this sight; maybe it wasn''t right for her to bring Eve along after all. She stopped walking and said to Arthur who had already walked several meters ahead, "Arthur, let it go."


    Arthur halted his steps then turned around before saying indifferently, "It''s toote." He gestured towards whaty ahead of them.


    The central courtyard of the main house was an antique little garden which despite its decay still showed traces of its former beauty from itsyout alone. Now there were several men standing in front at its center ground.

 Chapter 1119 Facing Cruelty Directly

    Chapter 1119 Facing Cruelty Directly


    From Lucia and Eve''s point of view, one of them can be seenshing something to the ground with a whip, every time there will be a dull sound. It sounded frightening.


    Afraid of that voice, Eve unconsciously clutched Lucia''s arm tightly, her five fingers sinking into her delicate skin. Lucia didn''t care, but Arthur, who saw this scene in his eyes, was not happy. Taking a step back, Arthur reminded Eve in a deep voice,


    "You''re hurting her."


    Eve looked down and realized that she had left fingerprints on Lucia''s arm. She quickly let go and apologized nervously,


    "Sorry, Ms. Webb, it was not intentional!"


    Lucia rolled her eyes at Arthur, "Am I really that delicate?"


    "It''s okay. I''m not in pain," Luciaforted Eve with a smile, but she couldn''t calm down her guilty emotions.


    Just as the group was talking, the men in the courtyard heard their voices and looked over with suspicion. After seeing Arthur and hispanions, one of them walked to a corner and soon after, Lauren emerged.


    Lauren had been waiting for Arthur, but when he saw Eve standing next to Lucia, his footsteps came to an abrupt halt.


    Eve?!


    "Make him dizzy first." Ignoring Lauren''s angry eyes, Arthur said to him lightly.


    Lauren red and shouted something in Spanish towards the courtyard, followed by a dull thud. After that, everything returned to calmness.


    "Why bring Eve here?!" Lauren shouted angrily. He was used to doing this kind of thing, but he didn''t want Eve to see him like this!


    "Flowers that are raised in a greenhouse will never grow big. She should be bold and clear about the consequences of her requests," Arthur''s voice remained calm, unaffected by Lauren''s anger. "Arthur!" Lauren gritted his teeth, about to curse again when he saw Eve''s pale face, full of fear, looking at him. His heart suddenly felt dull and painful.


    Lucia was afraid that Lauren and Arthur would argue, so she patted Eve''s arm tofort her and then walked towards Lauren.


    Passing Arthur, and walking forward, they could already see the man lying on the ground. Lucia wanted him dead more than anyone else, and she could restrain this hatred more than anyone else. "Lauren," Lucia withdrew her gaze and looked at Lauren seriously.


    "I don''t quite agree with Arthur''s approach, but I have to agree with his reasoning. Your identity is special and your background isplicated. One day Eve must ept this fact. Instead of constantly avoiding it, it is better to let her grow by herself, or how can she stay by your side, let alone share the wind and frost."


    Lauren listened quietly to Lucia''s words. He understood what Lucia was saying, but with Eve being so fragile and innocent, he didn''t want her to see the dark side of humanity or his own true self.


    From a young age, Lauren''s hands were stained with blood. He was never a good person.


    "Let her grow up on her own and let her realize the consequences of the decisions she makes." Lucia added as she saw Lauren lost in thought.


    Lauren nced up at Arthur before slowly shifting his gaze to Eve''s face. Herplexion was even paler than before, and Lauren could see her shoulders trembling slightly. In the dim light, she looked as white as a frail ghost.


    But...


    Lauren suddenly frowned and walked towards Eve, passing by Arthur while giving him a re.


    Arthur nonchntly curved his lips and walked forward to Lucia''s side, then they both watched Lauren and Eve who were already standing together.


    "Lauren..." Eve''s voice trembled as she spoke, only then realizing how helpless she sounded as she looked up at Lauren.


    "What happened in the end?"


    Lauren gently touched Eve''s cheek with his hand. There were infinite andplex emotions hidden in his eyes, but he still let go of Eve''s face and held her hand as they walked towards the courtyard. He said, "Follow me."


    Eve was almost being led forward by Lauren. Not knowing why, she was afraid to walk into the courtyard.


    The light gradually became clearer, and the field of vision gradually expanded. Even if Eve didn''t want to, she still saw a man lying in the middle of the courtyard clearly. Seeing the flesh turned out and bloodstains oozing out, Eve closed her eyes in fear.


    It was really Casper...


    She can close her eyes, but she can still hear. Eve heard Lauren speaking in a t tone.


    "I have tied up Casper as you and Nia requested, and now I can kill him immediately with just one word from you. Don''t worry, no one else will know that I did it except you, Arthur, and Lucia. Wait until he dies. Just dispose of his body after that."


    Every word Lauren uttered was filled with extremely real cruelty, and this cruelty hit Eve''s heart in the most direct way, making her almost breathless.


    "Eve, just one word from you." Lauren looked at Casper with an unchanged tone.


    Everything around her seemed to be still. Except for Lauren''s voice, Eve can only hear the beating of her own heart. Conscience ran in her blood, and cruelty and immorality were not allowed to upy the slightest room, but... There was a voice in her heart saying...


    "If I let Casper go, then Nia..."


    Eve may remain silent, but it didn''t affect Lauren who already understood her thoughts very well.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Indeed, he needed to take strong measures.


    Reaching out to hold Eve''s hand again, even though her eyes were still closed, Lauren still insisted on pulling her forward. Eve stumbled and hesitated, but he was still leading her all the way. With her eyes closed, she could smell the sudden smell of blood in the air.


    "Eve, open your eyes." Lauren said after stopping her steps.


    Eve, who was usually obedient like a puppet, opened her eyes as if under divine guidance. The sight of Casper''s misery instantly caught her attention, especially the tant redness that frightened her to no end. Without hesitation, she turned around and threw herself into Lauren''s arms, trembling uncontrobly.


    Even though the person in front of her was someone she hated deeply, Eve didn''t dare to speak out and simply say those words.


    "Eve," Lauren said, although he felt sorry for her, he was also trying to endure it. He lowered his head and said to the person trembling in his arms,


    "Are you sure you really want to unconditionally obey your sister''s orders, even if you don''t want to do it at all?"

 Chapter 1120 Return To The Original Intention

    Chapter 1120 Return to the Original Intention


    Eve wasn''t unwilling to speak, but she was really trembling and can''t get the words out, as if Casper lying on the ground behind her had turned into a corpse and she was the culprit!


    Lauren was a person who never stopped once he started, and he was determined to see things through. Holding onto Eve, he continued speaking,


    "Eve, whether youe here today or not, if you insist, I will still do as you requested. But is this really what you want?"


    The sentence seemed to flip a switch in Eve''s brain, and she suddenly shook her head violently, gripping Lauren''s cor tightly with both hands.


    She didn''t care anymore. No matter how much her sister demanded, no matter what Casper might do in the future, she cannot ept a living being dying at her hands. This was not right! Lauren''s gaze finally changed, but not his Eve.


    Lucia also breathed a sigh of relief when she saw this. To be honest, she was really afraid that Eve would give another answer, which could potentially change the future of her and Lauren. Turning his head, Arthur was looking at her with a slightly smug expression as if to say, "See, my way was right, wasn''t it?" Lucia felt inexplicably annoyed by him and punched his arm yfully, leaving Arthur bothughing and bewildered.


    "Okay, okay." The answer had been obtained. Lauren''s voice softened as he continued to pat and soothe Eve''s back.


    "It''s over." After speaking, he turned around and walked back to where Arthur and Lucia were standing, holding onto Eve. The light around them dimmed again, but Eve felt a bright light shining in her heart. "Sorry," Lucia said apologetically as she saw Eve''s pale face, which clearly showed that she was still shaken from the experience.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "It''s that Arthur and I didn''t tell you in advance."


    Before, Eve did not understand the intention behind Lucia and Arthur''s actions. But now she knew, and not only did she not me them, but she also felt extremely grateful in her heart.


    "No, I should be thanking you. If you hadn''t brought me here today, maybe... I would have regretted it for the rest of my life."


    If she didn''te today, and Casper was privately executed by Lauren, Eve could imagine that every night of her long life in the future, she would have nightmares.


    "It''s good you figured it out," Arthur nced at Eve. This time his eyes were not so cold. "Lauren is not a simple person. He has the ability to do anything you can imagine, so every time you say something, and every decision you make is not only rted to yourself, but also rted to him. Only if you can keep your heart, he will not make mistakes."


    After listening to Arthur''s words, Eve was deeply moved. She remembered that Lauren had warned her before about the consequences of taking action and how she had only thought about helping her sister at the time without considering his position. Eve tightly grasped Lauren''s hand and with tears in her eyes. She said,


    "Lauren, I''m sorry."


    Lauren was a little annoyed with Arthur''s unteral decision-making, but now he really wanted to thank him immediately.


    "No need to say sorry. I''m willing to do everything." At this moment, Lauren was deeply affectionate, and he didn''t mind the presence of Arthur and Lucia. Following the voice in his heart, he bent down and kissed Eve''s forehead softly.


    Finally, Eve''s face was no longer pale, but turned red at a visible speed.


    After calming down a bit, Eve remembered to ask Lauren,


    "But... you''ve kidnap Casper. What should you do now?"


    "Even if I didn''t say yes to you before, I''m going to make Casper suffer a little bit sooner orter." Because Casper scared his Eve, Lauren said,


    "Now that Arthur and Lucia are here, I''ll leave the rest to them." Today, he just gave Casper some lessons on the flesh and blood, which was already extremely merciful to Lauren.


    Upon hearing this, Eve couldn''t help but look at Lucia and Arthur. In fact, she knew in her heart that for whatever reason, they had already helped or let her sister go many times.


    Grateful words were welling up in Eve''s throat, but she couldn''t say them. She owed too much and couldn''t give back in return. The words of gratitude felt unreal and she just couldn''t bring herself to say them.


    "Shall I?" Arthur turned to Lucia and asked.


    "Let me do it. Actually, I want to use this opportunity to teach Nia a lesson..." Lucia abruptly stopped herself, for she had forgotten that Eve might care about it.


    "Ms. Webb, it''s okay. You don''t have to worry about me,"said Eve.


    At this moment, her sense of right and wrong was very clear in her mind.


    After nodding at Eve, Lucia turned to Lauren and said, "You take Eve and the others go. I''ll handle things here."


    "I''ll arrange the follow-up," Arthur said immediately.


    "Let Kane do it. Don''t let Casper get suspicious," Lucia cautioned.


    "Well, I''ll leave when the others arrive," Arthur said with a slight smile.


    Lauren called his subordinates over and gave them some orders before they obediently left. Lauren then got into his car with Eve and left, but not before reminding Lucia,


    "Casper''s injuries are not severe enough. Lucia, you can add some more."


    Lucia was overjoyed, and said with a smile, "Those whips are enough for him. I''m afraid I will hit him too hard."


    Killing him was not enough to appease the hatred in her heart. Lucia kept this sentence in her heart.


    After nodding at Lucia, Lauren drove away while Arthur was on the phone with Kane. Lucia thought for a moment and then took out her phone to contact Miles. When she hung up, she realized that Arthur had already finished his call and was standing next to her.


    "Go in, or head back to the car?" At this point, only Arthur and Lucia remained in the abandoned estate. Arthur nced around at the shabby and dirty surroundings before asking her.


    "Let''s go in, what if Casper wakes up?" Lucia smiled and said.


    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to control yourself and beat him to death." Arthur pinched Lucia''s face and said half-jokingly.


    "I did have this idea... It''s so remote here. Burying him wouldn''t be difficult," Lucia''s emotions wereplex, but in front of Arthur she was still able to smile lightly.


    "However, I would prefer him to stand trial and let everyone know the crimes he hasmitted, and be punished by thew."


    As long as he stood on the trial seat, the death penalty was inevitable, so why dirty his hands.


    "Good." Arthur smiled and the simple word carried his concern for Lucia.


    Lucia pulled Arthur inside where Lauren had prepared a tea table. As they walked, Luciaughed.


    "But if he wakes upter, I won''t be soft when I knock him out again!"

 Chapter 1121 She Saves A Life

    Chapter 1121 She Saves a Life


    In the evening, a slightly deste sound of birds returning to their nests could be heard in the distance. Casper let out a low moan and slowly woke up from his unconsciousness. As he opened his eyes, a sudden wave of pain swept through his body, causing him to curl up involuntarily. However, as he moved his body, the pain in his wound intensified.


    Casper couldn''t feel better when Lauren made a move, and his subordinates didn''t use ordinary whips either. That short whip was covered with tiny barbs, and the skin that was hit by the whip was all torn, and the bones were almost visible.


    "Are you awake?" A familiar and cold voice shattered Casper''s pain, making him almost doubt if he had been in so much pain that he had gone insane.


    Struggling to lift his head, Casper saw Lucia''s cold but still stunning face reflected in his eyes, with Kane and several men standing beside her.


    All the memories came back in a sh. He talked to her alone after the symposium, and then she left, and he fell into aa. When he woke up again, his eyes were covered with blindfolds. Before he could speak, the whip fell mercilessly on him, until he fell into aa again.


    It was done by her!


    "Lucia, how dare you!" In an instant, humiliation and anger overshadowed the pain. Casper red fiercely at Lucia, his voice harsh as if it had been chewed up and spat out.


    "I''ve known for a long time that you never truly respected me. It''s ironic now to think about how you used to call me Ms. Webb." Lucia sat leisurely in her chair, with the sunset casting a warm glow on her in the heavenly realm. The supposed warm shade of yellow now appeared very cold.


    "Respect you?!" Casper was furious,pletely unaware that his hands had already been untied and the blindfold removed. All he could think about was his anger towards Lucia.


    "I really didn''t expect that you would y such dirty tricks! Lucia, in fact, you, like Nia, have always wanted my life, right?!"


    Casper even wondered if she already knew his true identity?!


    Kane, standing beside Lucia, couldn''t bear it any longer and spoke coldly, "Casper, before you start insulting others, make sure you understand your own situation first. Otherwise, you will regret it."


    "What do I regret! I..." Casper raised his hand and realized it had regained its freedom. He was stunned for a moment.


    Although he was still paralyzed on the ground, his body was clearly no longer restrained. Even the cunning Casper cannot figure out what was going on right now.


    Just then, a group of people slowly walked out from the inner room. Before Casper could even see who they were, a cry of surprise had already pierced his eardrums.


    "Mr. Wood! What''s wrong with you!" The person who shouted was Leon. Seeing Casper''s distressed appearance, he rushed over anxiously. At first nce, there was not much good about the skin and flesh on his body.


    Casper ignored Leon and stared straight at Miles, who had already walked to the courtyard.


    What on earth was going on?! Casper''s brain capacity can''t handle it anymore.


    "Ms. Webb, thank you." Miles gave Casper a nce and was the first to thank Lucia.


    "You''re wee. If I didn''te, that guy named Leon probably wouldn''t give up easily," Lucia mocked as she looked at Leon.


    Leon''s face changed and he couldn''t speak.


    "Leon, what''s going on?" Casper rarely showed a bewildered expression as he turned to stare at Leon.


    Leon stole a nce at Lucia and then exined,


    "Today I waited for you in the conference room but couldn''t find you. Later, I found your phone in the atrium of the conference building. I thought that Ms. Webb had kidnapped you, so I went to Webbex Group to confront her. However, it was my impulsiveness that caused a misunderstanding with Ms. Webb. We kept searching for you everywhere until Mr. Wood Senior received a call from Ms. Webb in the afternoon saying that she had rescued you."


    While exining, Leon secretly hinted that he had realized his offense to Lucia.


    However, Leon''s exnation was not enough to dispel Casper''s doubts. After listening, Casper turned his head to look at Lucia and hesitated for a moment before saying,


    "Ms. Webb... what is going on here?"


    Lucia stood up slowly and nced at Miles without leaving a trace before saying,Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I came back from the conference building. It didn''t take long for your subordinates toe to Webbex Group to make trouble. At that time, I was really upset. Isn''t it ridiculous to nder me and kidnap you? But although his behavior is very annoying, it also let me know the fact that you were kidnapped. You don''t need to question Arthur and my strength. I have my own reasons for saving you. I got the whereabouts of the vehicle that kidnapped you soon, so I chased it all the way. When I arrived, I saw only a few foreign men. As soon as they saw me bringing people, they immediately withdrew. It seemed that they had no intention of harming your life. They just made you suffer a little, and then... I notified Mr. Wood."


    Listening to Lucia''s words, Casper was full of doubts. The first was why Lucia saved him when she could have ignored it, and the second was since she had already saved him, why did she wait for Miles toe? He suffered such a serious injury. Couldn''t she just send him to the hospital?


    However, one thing Casper was certain of was that when he heard the words "foreign men," he already knew who had kidnapped him!


    Nia! Casper''s eyes almost bled!


    "It''s Lauren!" Leon eximed, but in the next second, he was fiercely red at by Casper.


    He didn''t want Lucia to notice the existence of someone like Lauren.


    But fortunately, Lucia seemed indifferent. She turned to Miles and said, "Mr. Wood, I''ll leave him to you," then turned to Kane and said, "Kane, let''s go."


    "Wait!" Casper quickly stopped Lucia.


    "What?" Lucia smiled with a hint of frost in her eyes. "Are you apologizing for your offensive words just now?"


    Casper''s expression suddenly becameplicated. He had indeed been too impulsive just now. In fact, upon closer inspection, it could be seen that Lucia had no reason to kidnap him at all. So he apologized honestly,


    "Ms. Webb, I''m sorry for what I said earlier out of confusion but I still have some questions that I hope you can answer."


    At this point, Leon had helped Casper stand up as his body felt weak and wobbly; however he still stared intently at Lucia without blinking an eye.


    "Speak." Lucia was straightforward.


    So Casper voiced his doubts,


    "Why did you save me? If you''re willing to intervene, why not take me back directly instead of waiting for my father?"

 Chapter 1122 Bold As Hell

    Chapter 1122 Bold as Hell


    Lucia couldn''t helpughing out loud when she heard the words, and she replied with a smile, "Your first question is already the answer to the second question."


    Casper was taken aback for a moment, and it took a while to understand Lucia''s meaning. A sense of loss surged up in his heart for no reason, and he couldn''t help saying, "Do you really hate me that much?"


    So hated that even if she saved him, she had to watch him continue to suffer here?


    "Mr. Wood, you''re proud and arrogant, and it is good to suffer a little bit. Nia has never been a friend to me. You are the only choice to check and bnce her. Moreover, it is difficult not to save you. In short, you don''t need to repay this favor, as long as you don''t show up in front of me in the future." Lucia said coldly, without directly answering Casper''s question.


    After speaking, Lucia nced at Kane, turned around and walked out. Kane waved his hand, and the people he brought followed behind Lucia.


    Looking at Lucia''s relentless figure, Casper felt mixed feelings in his heart and couldn''t tell what it was like.


    He was obviously saved, but he couldn''t be happy.


    "Who did you mess with?" Miles didn''t give Casper too much time to be mncholy, but stared at him coldly and asked,


    "It''s such a bigmotion!"


    Casper didn''t want to pay attention to Miles, but he brought someone to pick him up after all, so he casually said,


    "This is between me and others. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "I don''t want to care about it at all." Miles said bluntly.


    Casper didn''t say anything more, let Leon support him, gritted his teeth and snorted, "Take me to the hospital!"


    At dinner time, seeing Eve''s rare appetite, Lauren couldn''t helpughing and said,


    "Do you feel more rxed?"


    Eve smiled shyly and said,


    "Well, it''s really much rxed."


    "That''s good." Lauren rubbed her hair pamperingly, and then asked again, "Are you afraid to see me like that today?"


    That was what Lauren cared about most.


    "Like what?" Eve still didn''t understand what Lauren meant.


    "Eve," Lauren felt helpless, and whispered, "Although I never said it clearly, you should be able to deduce from other aspects that my background is not pure, and I am definitely not a kind person. Maybe one day, you will see my hands covered in blood, then..."


    As soon as Lauren said this, Eve grabbed his arm and stopped him,


    "Lauren, I don''t know what kind of person you were before, but when I met you, all I knew was that you were the best man in the world. So no matter what you did in the past, it wouldn''t affect how I see you now or in the future. I can''t promise that I won''t be afraid in the future, but..." Eve shyly avoided Lauren''s gaze but continued speaking.


    "What I like is exactly who you are."


    Lauren''s heart soared. This was the first time Eve had openly admitted her feelings for him and for the first time in his life, Lauren felt his heart skip a beat.


    "Eve..." He couldn''t help saying her name as he leaned towards her to kiss her. But just then a sharp voice interrupted their romantic moment.


    "Lauren!"


    Even though Lauren was facing Eve''s face - which he loved so much - his eyes turned cold upon hearing that voice.


    Nia was rushing towards them at the entrance of the restaurant. "Don''t speak. Let me handle this," Lauren quickly instructed Eve before turning to Nia with an annoyed expression on his face. His eyes were so icy they could kill!


    Nia came charging over with anger written all over her face and immediately demanded an exnation from them, "Why did you let Casper go?!"


    It turned out that news of Leon and others searching for Casper had reached Nia''s ears earlier that afternoon and she thought this would finally be Lauren''s chance to take action against him. She spent all afternoon excited about it because she thought their biggest problem would finally disappear! However, Kevin sent new informationter on saying Casper had been rescued and taken to hospital where he recovered from danger!


    Why?!


    Nia got angrier as she thought about it more while alone at home until she impulsively drove straight to Dekee Hotel to confront Lauren.


    "Nia, watch your tone," warned Lauren whose voice sounded cold enough to freeze someone up.


    Although Nia always feared him before, now things were different; he broke his promise! She really couldn''t stand it anymore so she asked, "Lauren didn''t you promise me that we''d get rid of Casper? Why did you end up letting him go?"


    "Do you want everyone around us hear what we''re talking about?" said a disdainful-looking Lauren who refused even look at Nia directly while speaking these words.


    Nia finally noticed that her sudden behavior had attracted the attention of several people. She angrily pulled out a chair and sat down, staring at Lauren as she continued to question him.


    "What were you thinking?!" Nia demanded.


    "What do you mean?" Lauren pressed Eve''s hand under the table, noticing that she was about to speak up. Once Eve lowered her gaze again, he continued speaking. "I did promise to take care of Casper for you, but I never guaranteed that I could actually do it. Today, I managed to tie him up in an abandoned manor outside of town, but someone came and rescued him. Are you suggesting that I should have killed them too? Nia, your ego isn''t big enough for something like that."


    Nia''s expression changed immediately as she asked, "Who rescued him?!"


    "Lucia," Lauren replied calmly. However, from Nia''s reaction, he could tell the word had stirred up a storm within her.


    "It was her..." Nia muttered.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Right... do you really think I would harm her?" Lauren gave Nia a sideways nce.


    Nia was speechless.


    "I''ve already called off my men and Arthur is behind Lucia; I won''t interfere with them anymore."


    "But..."Nia felt so frustrated inside; she understood Lauren''s predicament but this time it was such a pity! And why did Lucia save Casper when she already suspected his identity?


    "There are no ''buts''!" Lauren said firmly cutting off all of Nia''s delusions.


    Nia''s breath instantly deted; all the arrogance from earlier disappeared without a trace


    "Eve, are you full? Let''s go back." Lauren saidzily ignoring the stunned look on Nia''s face as he spoke to Eve.

 Chapter 1123 Irrefutable

    Chapter 1123 Irrefutable


    Eve hesitated and nced at her sister, but eventually obediently stood up and let Lauren lead her out of the restaurant.


    Nia sat at the dining table for a long time. Even after the waiter had cleaned up the table, she still couldn''t get over it.


    What on earth was the reason behind this?!


    It was really too unwilling. The sense of loss in Nia''s heart made her restless. She was so close to getting rid of Casper and being able to do whatever she wanted, but why did Lucia have to interfere! No way! She had to figure it out herself!


    After making up her mind, Nia grabbed the key on the table and left Dekee Hotel.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Lucia and Arthur snuggled together on the sofa, watching Athegate''s financial report. However, Lucia seemed distracted and would asionally nudge Arthur with her head. It was unclear what she was thinking about.


    "Can''t make up your mind?" Arthur rubbed Lucia''s small earlobes and asked her softly.


    "Well, I always feel a bit suffocated in my heart," Lucia looked up at Arthur, her usually bright starry eyes showing a hint of confusion.


    "Sometimes I really feel mentally exhausted. The truth is right in front of me, but I have to choose the most convoluted way to expose it. After you left today, I kept thinking about whether or not to take Casper to the police station and force him to take a blood test and admit that he is Jacob, but..."


    "I understand how you feel," Arthur sympathetically kissed Lucia''s forehead.


    "The world has its own order, and we can only abide by it. Of course, if you really feel unwilling, you can continue with today''s affairs."


    Lucia felt a little aggrieved after hearing this and pouted slightly as she said to Arthur, "You clearly know what kind of oue I want for him."


    "So, why bother troubling yourself?" Arthur smiled lightly and spoke gently.


    "You, even your way offorting people is so subtle." Lucia couldn''t help butugh and cry at the same time, understanding Arthur''s intentions, but... she really wanted to hit him.


    "Is it too subtle?" Arthur raised an eyebrow and suddenly spoke seriously, "Or should I use a more straightforward way tofort you?" As he spoke, he suppressed a smile and leaned down towards Lucia. Lucia quickly pushed him away, her face flushed with embarrassment as she eximed, "Arthur, could you please be a little more serious?!"


    "It''s hard to be serious in front of you." Arthur''s words may sound ambiguous, but they were actually the honest truth.


    These words made Lucia''s face even redder, and the two of them pushed back and forth, making a fuss.


    At this moment, Peter suddenly appeared in front of the living room. With a smile on his face, he coughed heavily to remind Arthur and Lucia who were ying around.


    "Shut up!" Catching a glimpse of Peter, Lucia covered Arthur''s mouth which was almost touching her neck, and shouted shyly.


    Arthur, on the other hand, was shameless. He remained in the same posture with his arms tightly around Lucia. He just turned his head slightly and asked in a muffled voice,


    "Peter, what''s wrong?"


    "Nia Davidson is here."


    "She dares toe here. It seems she has already received the news," Lucia said coldly as she pushed Arthur to sit up straight.


    "Let her in," Arthur ordered casually. Peter went to the porch and led Nia standing in the cold wind inside.


    She rushed over with great momentum but regretted her impulse when she saw Lucia and Arthur sitting on the sofa in this unfamiliar vi. Especially after making eye contact with Arthur, she almost used all her reason to resist the urge to turn around and run away.


    "It''s sote for you toe," Lucia spoke slowly without even greeting Nia to sit down. "What do you want?"


    Nia''s heart trembled as she unconsciously clenched her fists. After hesitating for a moment, she finally asked,


    "Ms. Webb, why did you save Casper?"


    "So it''s about this matter." Without taking her eyes off Nia, Lucia reached out and pped away Arthur who was rubbing her thigh before saying, "Come over here and sit down."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    This guy "bullied" her when nobody else could see him.


    Nia cautiously nced at Arthur before daringly moving closer beside Lucia waiting for an answer from her.


    "Casper is rted to Jacob; that''s what you told me," said Lucia calmly looking at Nia.


    "Yes," Nia nodded affirmatively.


    "So do you think I will let this clue be interrupted?"


    Suddenly speechless by what had been said by Lucia made it difficult for Nia who had imagined countless possibilities on her way there. She never expected Lucia''s reason would be so simple that made her anxious, "But Kevin and I can also provide clues..."


    Before she finished speaking, Lucia interrupted, "Until now, what clues have you provided me?"


    Nia couldn''t say anything back because of being silenced by Lucia''s words earlier than expected. She originally nned on refuting some of Lucia''s arguments after hearing them out, but didn''t expect that possibility would be killed right from its inception.


    "I don''t know who you''ve enlisted to help," Lucia said softly, "but I have something to tell you: as long as I''m here and Arthur is in Athegate, no one can touch Casper!"


    Lucia''s warning was already implicit in her words, and Nia''s face turned pale as she hung her head, afraid to meet her gaze.


    "Are you done talking?" Arthur, who had been silent all along, seemed to have reached his limit. He slowly turned his head and looked at Nia with a faint tone. That kind of gaze reminded Nia of Lauren, who had also looked at her with such eyes just now.


    "I won''t disturb you then," Nia noticed that they were still there and quickly stood up. "Sorry for bothering you sote."


    Arthur remained silent and shouted towards the porch, "Peter, see the guest out!"


    "No need, I''ll go by myself," Nia''s voice was low, but her footsteps didn''t hesitate for a moment.


    After Nia fled in panic, Arthur said displeasedly,


    "Until just now, she still has no intention of revealing the truth, greedy like a snake swallowing an elephant."


    "She''s not stupid. I know that if there is no news about Jacob, I will definitely take her to death." Lucia''s tone was full of sarcasm.


    "How to say? She had worked with you for two years and should be clear about your character. Actually... if she had been honest earlier, maybe there could have been a way out." Arthur really looked down on Nia''s character. If she had been more sensible, things wouldn''t have been soplicated.

 Chapter 1124 I Forgot

    Chapter 1124 I Forgot


    "This world has no regrets," Lucia''s eyes sank as she absentmindedly yed with Arthur''s fingers and whispered, "Just like Poppy, even if she repents, the oue remains the same."


    Knowing that Lucia was thinking of Poppy again, he reached out and hugged her soft body tightly, silentlyforting her grief.


    After leaving Arthur''s house, Nia drove slowly on the road. Lucia''s answer did not ease her mind but instead addedyers of resentment and anger. Actually, all she needed to do was tell Lucia the truth about Casper''s real identity. Then Lucia would naturally take care of it. But Nia also hated Lucia and wasn''t willing to help her seek revenge easily.


    The path with Lauren didn''t work out while this one with Lucia was blocked too. Nia felt lost as she aimlessly drove back to their small vi where Kevin greeted her at the door.


    "Nia! Where did you go?!"


    Nia gave Kevin azy nce before dragging herself over to copse heavily on the sofa.


    "Did you go question Lauren?" Kevin asked worriedly after following behind.


    "I didn''t just question him. I went to Arthur''s house too," Nia said with lowered eyes.


    "What?!" Kevin eximed in surprise as his face changed color. He knew that Nia could be impulsive but never thought that she would dare go to Arthur''s house.


    Thinking about what Lucia had said earlier made Nia clench her teeth before saying,


    "It was Lucia who saved Casper! Can you believe it?!"


    Kevin wasn''t surprised by this revtion; he simply said calmly, "It really is her..."


    Nia furrowed her brows, "You don''t seem surprised at all?"


    "Lucia doesn''t know Casper''s true identity yet; she won''t let him die," Kevin exined candidly like how Lucia had earlier on done so too.


    Nia pounded on the sofa in frustration while growling lowly,


    "This is so unfair! We were so close!"


    "Well... actually we can just tell Lucia everything then..."


    Nina immediately interrupted Kevin''s suggestion saying firmly,


    "No way! Jacob is our trump card for threatening Lucia. Once Jacob is gone, then we will be next in line for retribution from them! Fighting against Casper has already put us in a tight spot not forgetting Webbex Group and Davonnis Corp which are two major groups'' strengthbined together. Hence, why we need a solution that can get rid of Casper while still keeping our trump card."


    Kevin fell silent for a moment upon hearing Nia''s words before suddenly his eyebrows danced around excitedly as he leaned closer towards Nia. Whispering a name into Nia''s ear caused her eyes sparkle instantly.


    "Yes! How did I forget her!"


    After entering April, although the weather was already warm at noon, the temperature difference between morning and evening was huge. Everyone was racking their brains about what kind of clothes to wear every day, but this did not affect the vitality brought by the recovery of all things. Under the sun, because of this vitality, everyone was yearning for the future.


    Standing in the corridor of the hospital, Libby looked at the small courtyard between the inpatient department and the inpatient department, and couldn''t help but mutter,


    "It''s raining again... I don''t know if they wear enough clothes..."


    The needle-like drizzle fell from the sky, nourishing everything. At this time, Libby, who was in Tind for treatment, could not help but miss her husband and son.


    In fact, Libby was very confused. As early as the new year, she had consulted the doctor rmended by Dr. Anderson. He made it clear that she could go home after half a month of treatment, and she just needed to rest. But when she told her husband the good news, he suggested that she stay in Tind to receive follow-up treatment from the doctor, and not tell their son about this.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Libby was by no means an ignorant person, not to mention that she knew Miles well, and she faintly sensed that her husband did not want her to return to Athegate.


    But why?


    Libby''s mood was agitated, and the rain outside made her mood even more heavy.


    "Mrs. Wood, long time no see." Just when Libby was depressed, a familiar voice sounded beside her. She suddenly turned her head and saw Nia looking at her with a smile on her face. Nia actually appeared here, and Libby didn''t know how to respond.


    "It''s really not easy to find you." Nia didn''t seem to feel any embarrassment about her rash appearance. She calmly stood beside Libby and said,


    "Tind, this ce is indeed far enough away."


    To Nia, Libby couldn''t show any friendly looks. No matter what her son did, as a mother, she would stand by his side, so she gave Nia a cold look, and asked displeasedly,


    "Miss Davidson, are you looking for me?"


    "Is it convenient for you? I want to talk to you about something."


    Coming all the way from Athegate, what Nia wanted to talk about was not just "something", right? Libby''s mind was very clear. Although she didn''t want to see Nia, she still brought her back to her ward. Libby''s ward was a single room. Theyout was not luxurious, but it was simple and clean. Nia looked around and said with a smile,


    "Do you ever feel trapped living here, Mrs. Wood?" Nia asked, taking a seat without hesitation as Libby''s face darkened.


    "This is a hospital," Libby replied curtly.


    Nia chuckled, her intentions unclear as she continued to make herselffortable.


    "What brings you here to see me? I have treatment scheduled for three o''clock."


    Libby couldn''t help but feel irritated by Nia''s presence and sternly replied, "If you have something to say, then say it. Otherwise, I''ll have someone escort you out."


    Nia remained unfazed by the threat and continued with her indirect approach. "You seem to be in good spirits despite being hospitalized. Why are you still here?"


    Her words struck a chord with Libby who fell silent.


    Nia relished in the power of controlling others'' emotions and pressed on with her agenda. "Have you thought about what we discussedst time? Do you ever suspect your son isn''t really your son anymore?" "What do you mean?" Libby eximed defensively.


    "Think about it," Nia smirked slyly.

 Chapter 1125 Knowing The Truth

    Chapter 1125 Knowing the Truth


    "Mrs. Wood, I''ve reminded you once before." Compared to Libby''s excitement, Nia was so calm, still slightly hooked her lips and said,


    "And, I think Mr. Wood has already figured it out from these few actions."


    Upon hearing this, Libby felt her anger rising and she stood up abruptly, demanding fiercely, "What do you mean? If there''s something to say, just say it straight out. Don''t beat around the bush with me!" "I''ve made it clear enough," Nia raised an eyebrow and stood up abruptly. "Mrs. Wood, a turtledove takes over the nest of a magpie. Don''t let your son suffer because of someone else''s actions."


    After speaking, Nia seemed to let Libby think for herself and left the ward decisively. Anyway, this trip was already worth it.


    After Nia left, Libby looked extremely conflicted. Nia didn''t say much, but it stirred up all of her suspicions once again. Thinking of her husband''s strange behavior over the past six months, Libby suddenly shouted towards the door, "Thomas, Rhys! Come in here!"


    Thomas and Rhys were Miles'' trusted subordinates, and this time they were tasked with protecting Libby in the hospital. When they saw Nia, they had a bad feeling in their hearts. After hearing Libby''s angry roar, the two exchanged a nce and reluctantly walked into the ward.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "You guys pack up your things right away. We''re going back now." Libby had already made up her mind and decisively spoke after ncing at the two people with their heads down.


    "Mrs. Wood, this won''t do!" Thomas quickly raised his head and said.


    "Why?" Libby said coldly, "You''ve been following me around, so you should know my condition best. Is there anything wrong with me going home?"


    "This..." Thomas looked at Rhys with difficulty.


    "Mrs. Wood, Mr. Wood meant for you to continue receiving treatment for a while longer topletely cure the root of your illness. Don''t listen to Nia spreading rumors here."


    Rhys'' words made Libby furrow her brow, and she stared at him asking, "You said she spread rumors. So what rumors did she spread that could affect my discharge?"


    This time, Thomas and Rhys were both speechless.


    "You are all old subordinates of Miles. I don''t believe you are not aware of why Miles has been insisting on me staying here. Today, no matter what, you must give me an answer. Otherwise I will leave the hospital immediately and no one can stop me!" Libby said firmly.


    Thomas and Rhys were certainly aware of the reason, but they dared not say it.


    "Mrs. Wood!" Thomas was easily swayed, and when he saw Libby getting anxious, he quickly stopped her and said helplessly, "Let''s just talk about it."


    "What exactly is going on?" Libby took a deep breath and slowly sat down, waiting for them to give her an answer.


    After thinking for a moment, Thomas finally recounted Miles'' emotional journey over the past six months. The more Libby listened, the paler her face became. Although Rhys was worried too, he couldn''t stop it. He could only observe Libby''s condition while adding a few words here and there. Fifteen minutester, Thomas finished speaking.


    "Mrs. Wood... Mr. Wood is afraid that you''ll worry..." Seeing Libby''s empty eyes and pale face with a dejected expression on her face made Rhys ufortable as he tried tofort her with these words.


    "No wonder..." It had only been ten minutes or so since they started talking but now Libby''s voice had changed from being high-pitched to low and hoarse as she almost spoke inaudibly, "No wonder Miles... no wonder that person did this..."


    "Mr. Wood... has been very troubled ever since finding out about young master''s situation. He hasn''t had peace of mind even for one day," said Thomas with tears in his eyes as he remained loyal to Miles while holding onto hope that the real Casper was still alive despite everything else.


    "But all of us have hope deep down inside our hearts - we hope that your real son is still alive. We hope that he will be okay... That''s why Mr. Wood has always amodated that person - just so we can save Mr. Wood Junior."


    Libby looked at the white wall before saying something even paler than its color, "There''s no more hope..." Now she knew what Leon meant by ying back those recordings.


    "What?" While both Thomas and Rhys were still confused by what she meant by this statement; they heard nothing but despairing sobsing from Libby next second before she fainted right in front of them. Afterwards came chaos. Thomas and Rhys were busy calling doctors; busy trying to revive her. Over an hourter, Libby finally woke up from unconsciousness, looking extremely haggard with bloodshot eyes. As soon as Thomas saw Libby wake up, he immediately said, "Mrs. Wood, it was our fault. We told you everything. I''m going to tell Mr. Wood right away."


    "No!" Although weak, Libby spoke firmly,


    "Mrs. Wood?" Both Thomes and Rhys didn''t understand why.


    "Youe here." With a sobbing heart yet determined spirit, Libby waved at Thomes and Rhys, suggesting theye closer. At this point, Libby may have been crying uncontrobly, but like any mother who would do anything for their child, she already had an idea in mind.


    In mid-April, all the cherry blossoms in Athegate were blooming. asional rain made the falling petals even more beautiful. In this romantic moment, Eduard proposed to Daphne and they entered into marriage after a solemn ceremony.


    On their wedding day, Lucia''s friends all gathered together. Since Lucia and Arthur did not officially get married, she was the maid of honor and naturally Arthur would not let anyone else be Eduard''s best man. He even pushed aside Eduard''s cousin to sessfully be the best man himself.


    The CEO of Webbex Group was the maid of honor while the CEO of Branch of Davonnis was the best man. Eduard himself was also an executive for Jibillion Inc. This luxurious lineup naturally attracted countless guests who came to congratte them, even those who were not invited tried to find ways to sneak in. But Arthur had already prepared for this by bringing in security personnel from Davonnis Corp; as a good friend of Eduard''s, he did everything he could do and covered everything that couldn''t be done.


    In the lounge area, Eduard couldn''t help but pat Arthur on his shoulder saying, "Arthur, you are so loyal! I was really worried about usingpany resources for my personal matters, but now with your help, it has been taken care off."


    Arthur shrugged off Eduard''s hand with a smirk, "Come on now! You knew I would do this from early on."


    Eduard chuckled knowingly at him without saying anything.


    "From now on you are a family man," Kane chimed in from beside them with a smile. "Remember to treat Daphne and your child well instead of always goofing around."


    "Kane....."Eduard shook his head speechlessly at him; this guy always acted like an old man despite being around their age group.

 Chapter 1126 Romantic Wedding

    Chapter 1126 Romantic Wedding


    "Did I say something wrong? From now on, you''re going to be a dad, so be more serious," Kane said.


    "When have I not been serious?" Eduard felt aggrieved. He was a decisive CEO in front of outsiders, but for some reason, he had be more carefree around his friendstely.


    "If I ever see any gossip about you in the tabloids, I''ll break your legs," Arthur threatened. Lucia saw Daphne as a little sister and would do anything to protect her.


    "I wouldn''t dare..." Eduard had just imed to be serious when he suddenly looked pitiful and made Kane burst outughing.


    Meanwhile, the bride''s room was also lively. Daphne didn''t have many friends at Athegate but with Juliana there as the mood maker, andughter was never far away.


    "Do you think Eduard will be so nervous that he''ll start shaking?" Juliana teased mercilessly.


    "He won''t," blushed Daphne as she asionally stroked her slightly protruding belly.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "He won''t?" Luciaughed with her eyes curved. "I saw him in the hallway earlier when no one else was around and his face was expressionless from nerves. Daphne, Eduard really cares about you." Daphne didn''t say anything but her happy expression gave everything away.


    "Daphne, after getting married, don''t feel like you need to cater to him just because he''s your husband," advised Juliana. "In fact, men always prefer women who are yful and a bit stubborn. You have every right to act that way too."


    "Indeed," agreed Lucia nodding her head vigorously. "Eduard needs someone who can keep him in line. Remember all those scandals before? You must assert yourself after marriage. If he still dares misbehave, then I''ll help break his legs!"


    Lucia didn''t know it yet but she and Arthur were on the same wavelength; just as she spoke those words, Eduard sneezed innocently for no apparent reason.


    Eduard''s wedding caused quite a stir among high society circles; some people wanted toe but dared not, Casper, Nia being among them. Eduard did not give them any face by sending an invitation. Casper took it well, but Nia was truly furious!


    Upon seeing the live broadcast of their wedding online, Nia was furious. The scene was as grand as a ceremony with celebrities constantly appearing on camera to offer their congrattions. "What''s so great about it? Even if he invited us, I wouldn''t go!" Kevin nced at Nia but didn''t say anything in response.


    Niained bitterly, "Do you think it''s necessary for him to make such a big deal out of his wedding?" Kevin still remained silent but couldn''t stop Nia from being jealous. "He invited everyone except us! How would my friends feel if they didn''t see me there? What about my face?"


    Kevin sighed and put down his phone. "Why are you angry? Even if he did invite us, we wouldn''t be able to attend."


    "Hmph!" Nia snorted heavily.


    Nia had been sulking over not receiving an invitation while her sister Eve was struggling with one in her hand. Daphne would definitely have sent her an invitation and she also had Lauren by her side. "Lauren..." Eve had already crumpled the invitation in her hand and looked conflicted.


    "Arthur said that many media outlets will be broadcasting this wedding tonight. If you''re not afraid of Nia seeing it, you can go." Lauren wasn''t particrly eager to attend himself. "But..." Daphne was a friend that she had worked hard to make...


    Seeing how torn Eve looked, Lauren picked up her phone and made a call before telling her, "I just asked Arthur earlier. They''ll have a private gathering tonight attended only by close acquaintances. I''ll take you thereter. Is that okay?"


    "Really?!" Eve was ecstatic; she really wanted to convey her wishes for Daphne personally on this day.


    "Yes really! Besides, there''s also the live broadcast now so why don''t we watch it first?" Seeing how happy Eve looked softened Lauren''s heart so he took advantage of the moment and hugged Eve''s shoulder while they watched the wedding together online.


    Before the start of the ceremony itself, Daphne''s parents approached Lucia privately, expressing their gratitude. Their daughter always came up her "benefactor" whenever they talked about family matters during calls, and they were extremely grateful towards Lucia.


    Feeling shy yet warm towards these two elders who were sincere in thanking her for everything done for their daughter, Lucia replied modestly, "Please don''t be too polite. Daphne is my good friend after all. Whatever I''ve done is what anyone should do."


    "No, we should be thanking you," Mrs. Cook, Pearl Cook said with a smile when she first met Lucia, who exuded gentleness from within. "It''s thanks to you that Daphne has made it this far."


    "Auntie, you''re too kind," Lucia felt unworthy of the praise and shook her head repeatedly. "It''s Daphne''s own kindness that has led her to a smooth and happy life so far. And as for Eduard, you can rest assured. I''ve known him for a long time now. He is honest, righteous and responsible; he will take good care of Daphne and the child."


    "We know, we know..." With Lucia vouching for him, Pearl waspletely at ease - not to mention Eduard''s already high status in society. They were from an ordinary family who looked up to those from noble backgrounds.


    "Since we won''t be around Daphne anymore after this wedding ceremony is over," Mr. Cook, Hayden Cook smiled warmly at Lucia before continuing hesitantly, "We hope that you can take care of her more in the future."


    "That goes without saying." Lucia readily agreed.


    Soon enough, the wedding ceremony began officially. Although Eduard appeared calm on the surface, he was actually very nervous inside.


    He even stumbled on some words during his vows!


    Ironically though it was this mistake that helped ease Daphne''s nerves (who had already been sweaty), allowing her to recite hers easily before they sealed their union with a sweet kiss under falling cherry blossoms whichnded on their shoulders like droplets of happiness.


    With the ceremony finally over, guests started mingling freely and enjoying each other''spany amidst an atmosphere filled with romance and joy. The bridegroom and bride changed into other attire for their toast ceremonies.

 Chapter 1127 Here They Come

    Chapter 1127 Here They Come


    Daphne, who had changed into her dress, looked stunning in the bright red color that entuated her fair skin. Lucia leaned against Arthur''s chest and couldn''t help but remark, "Daphne still looks like a student. Now she''s a bride and ready to be a mother."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "It''s all thanks to your nning," Arthur pinched Lucia''s waist and chuckled.


    "What do you mean? What nning?" Lucia gave Arthur a sideways nce.


    "You could have sent Daphne to a safer ce initially, but you chose to leave her with Eduard. Don''t tell me it was unintentional," Arthur lowered his head and nuzzled Lucia''s ear with his chin. He knew her better than anyone else.


    Lucia was caught off guard and had no choice but to admit it. "I regard Eduard as my good friend, and I know he... the reason why he had so many scandals before was because he couldn''t find the right girl until Daphne came along. She is worth changing for; she is worth cherishing, and I believe he will treat her well."


    "In the end, it''s all because you''re too attractive." Sometimes Arthur really wanted to hide Lucia away because she was too dazzling; some people were originally indifferent but became interested after getting close to her.


    "I''m attractive?" Lucia turned around and looked up at Arthur. "You are! If I weren''t the CEO of Webbex Group with an influential family background, everyone would be wary of me; perhaps I would have been forced out by now."


    After speaking these words, Lucia nced at the crowd around them. Even though she stood next to Arthur, there were still many socialites staring at him admiringly - this man... was truly irresistible. Arthur chuckled silently; he thought it would be difficult for Lucia to get jealous - apparently not...


    He bent down slightly and lightly kissed on top of her forehead while whispering what was in his heart, "That won''t happen. Whoever you are or whatever your status may be, if someone falls for you once, they''ll love you forever."


    Arthur''s loyalty wasn''t just empty promises every time he spoke those words - they held weight behind them which made every time that much more meaningful for Lucia when hearing them again. As he said those words with his purple eyes looking straight into hers- this lifetime or maybe even beyond- there wouldn''t be room for anyone else besides her in his heart anymore.


    There was some unbearable emotion between the palpitations. Lucia buried her face in Arthur''s arms, grabbed his skirt and responded softly,


    "Me too..."


    It was a happy thing to have a response to the affection he gave. Arthur curled his lips into a smile, and hugged Lucia even tighter.


    The scent of cherry blossoms in the air seemed to be a little sweeter.


    Just as the two of them were embracing each other sweetly, Eduard''s nasal voice came from the side, "Hey guys, it''s my wedding day. Is it appropriate for you to show affection here?" Lucia blushed and stepped back from Arthur''s embrace, giving Eduard a fierce re.


    "Why are you ring at me? You guys came here to rx while being my best man and maid of honor. I''ve already had so much to drink," Eduardined in his usual obnoxious tone.


    "Lucia can''t drink alcohol, but I''ll keep youpany," Arthur said with a nod towards Lucia. He knew that Eduard had already toasted with Daphne once and his own duty wasn''t too heavy, so he took Eduard away to socialize.


    As soon as Eduard left, Daphne walked over to Lucia with a sweet smile on her face.


    Lucia felt a chill down her spine as she stared at Daphne. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "When will you and Arthur have your wedding?" Daphne asked about something she had been thinking about for some time now. She really wanted to see what Lucia would look like in a wedding dress. "Daphne, are you trying to rush us into getting married too?" Lucia couldn''t help butugh bitterly; today was her own wedding day after all.


    "No," Daphne blushed and quickly defended herself before looking off into the distance where Arthur and Eduard were standing together. "It''s just... we''ve seen how hard it has been for both of you along the way. We always feel sorry watching from the sidelines. Eventually everyone developed an obsession wanting to see both of you walk down the aisle together."


    Daphne spoke what Kane and others had been feeling deep inside their hearts all this time.


    Lucia smiled gently with watery eyes fixed on one person in particr.


    "Don''t worry. It won''t be long now."


    "Really?" Daphne asked excitedly.


    "Of course," replied Lucia confidently knowing that their big day was not far off anymore.


    The entire celebration ended around 6:30 pm when only close friends remained after guests left along with media personnel who covered the event earlier in the evening.


    Eduard didn''t care much about public appearances anyway; he threw an outdoor banquet on top floor terrace which Jibillion''s employees could attend freely - essentially making it an internal party. Only when they returned back did he realize just how many people showed up - almost filling up every inch of space avable on top floor- leaving him speechless yet amused at same time! "You should have thought of it earlier, right? Of course, the employees would want to attend their own CEO''s wedding banquet." Arthur nced at the slightly chaotic scene and said to Eduard. Many employees brought their families with them, and the children''s screams were particrly noticeable. Although he was already a father, Arthur could only tolerate his own two treasures infinitely. He would still frown at other children''s noisy sounds.


    "If you had thought of it earlier, would I have set up such a small venue?" Eduard looked at Arthur with a bitter smile and waited for him to speak.


    Arthur gave Eduard a nce and immediately took out his phone to call Kyle. In less than half an hour, the top floor where Eduard''s office was located was quickly decorated. There were plenty of fine wine and food avable. Except for security personnel guarding in front of his office door, there was no sign that this ce used to be an office.


    The employees roughly knew what their CEO meant, so many people wisely left after offering sincere blessings leaving only close rtives and friends on the rooftop for Eduard and his wife Daphne.


    "Mr. Davies, everything is done," Kyle reported back after all the employees went downstairs voluntarily.


    Before Arthur could say anything, Eduard patted him on the shoulder carelessly, "Kyle did well!"


    Kyle smiled ambiguously at Eduard; he secretly meant that Eduard, your "well done" kept me busy enough!


    Without any pretense or formality present anymore since only family members and close friends remained on site, everyone naturally rxed under gentle evening breeze blowing softly, which making everyone feelfortable beyond measure.


    While chatting with Juliana, suddenly Arthur received a call from Lauren; he turned sideways next to Lucia saying, "Lauren and Eve are here."


    "Shall I go down to greet them?" Lucia couldn''t resist drinking some alcohol despite being advised by Eduard earlier so her little face looked very tempting now reddened by alcohol flushes.

 Chapter 1128 The Joy Of Women

    Chapter 1128 The Joy of Women


    "No need, Lauren can walk," Arthur was not polite to them, and he didn''t want Lucia to leave his side even for a moment.


    Lucia did not insist, but only whispered to Arthur, "Be nice to Eve. She is the girl that Lauren likes."


    "Am I not nice to her?" Arthur raised an eyebrow.


    Lucia nodded affirmatively. He didn''t know it himself, but every time he looked at Eve, his eyes were full of severity.


    "I used to have objections towards her because she disregarded Lauren''s feelings for the sake of her sister. But now that she has realized it herself, I don''t mind anymore." Arthur exined calmly. Lucia smiled and said, "Then you should be gentle with herter."


    Arthur gave Lucia a cold snort and nced at her before turning away. Lucia couldn''t help butugh.


    Soon enough, Lauren brought Eve up onto the rooftop where they were greeted warmly by Juliana. Juliana was curious about Eve since she had apletely opposite personality from hers.


    "Eve! We thought you weren''ting! Come on over here and see Daphne!" Juliana hopped over like a bunny towards Eve without hesitation and pulled her along towards Daphne who was talking with some elders nearby. Of course, she would not feel wrong since she was enthusiastic, but Eve turned back three steps and looked at Lauren for help.


    Eve kept looking back pitifully at Lauren as if asking for help while being dragged away by Juliana who seemed too friendly forfort sometimes.


    Lauren hoped that Eve would be more outgoing so he chose to ignore what happened and let Juliana take care of it instead.


    Lucia saw what happened too; without saying anything else, she followed them as well since Juliana could be overwhelming sometimes which might make things difficult for poor little Eve. After Lucia left, Arthur approached Lauren, "I thought you weren''t going toe."


    "Eve wanted toe," replied Lauren nonchntly.


    At this point, Kane walked over followed by Eduard who had been apanying Daphne all night long until now. When he saw Lucia joining them again, he decided it was time join the men''s group instead "Eve, you look beautiful tonight." Daphne smiled when she saw Eve.


    Eve usually wore in clothes most days even after bing closer with Lauren; however today she wore a bright yellow dress which made her already fair skin look even more delicate "Daphne," Eve blushed and said with her head down, "you are today''s bride, you are the most beautiful."


    Daphne smiled knowingly, realizing that Eve was feeling shy again. While Daphne''s personality was already introverted enough, Eve took it to another level and even a slightly teasing remark could make her blush with shyness.


    As soon as Eve lowered her head, Juliana forced her to raise her head again by picking her chin. Juliana said quite seriously,


    "Twenty is the most carefree age. Don''t always keep your head down. You are beautiful and should let others know too."


    Juliana had a free-spirited personality, and of course, she may find it difficult to tolerate Eve''s shyness. Her way of advising was also sharp and direct.


    Eve was forced to look up, but she wasn''t displeased because she saw Lucia''s faint smile. The words they spoke were for their own good...


    Realizing this, Eve was only grateful in her heart and no longer lowered her head.


    Juliana was finally satisfied, "That''s better!"


    Lucia lightly tapped Eve''s shoulder and said, "She''s used to being bold. If you can''t handle it, just ignore her."


    "Lucia! Are you really going to expose me like this in front of everyone?" Juliana raised an eyebrow and protested, seemingly angry, as she linked arms with Lucia.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Luciaughed with curved eyebrows and sparkling eyes, "You''re the only one who picks on people''s chins like that."


    "What''s wrong with me picking it up," Juliana said grinningly, and reached out to pick Lucia''s chin on purpose, and even teased Daphne by the way, "This is called boyfriend power!"


    "You''re a girl!" Eve and Daphne both retorted at the same time, then they looked at each other and couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "Being with them, it feels like my whole heart has rxed," Eve quietly thought to herself.


    The women wereughing constantly, while the atmosphere on the men''s side became somewhat tense.


    "Kane, your woman touched Lucia''s chin."


    "Kane, your woman touched my wife''s chin."


    Lauren didn''t bother to speak and just gave Kane a death stare.


    Kane was at a loss whether tough or cry, shouting out his innocence.


    The evening breeze blew gently, unable to disperse the lingeringughter or carry away the scent of happiness.


    Even the happiest gatherings came to an end. Slowly but surely, fatigue began to show on everyone''s faces. Some started leaving one by one until only the families of the bride and groom and their close friends like Arthur and Lucia remained.


    "I really wish we could stay like this forever."


    Lucia smiled and leaned into Arthur''s arm, causing him to chuckle. "Eduard, it''s rare for you to make such a deep sigh," she teased.


    "If it weren''t for meeting you guys, I''d still be the reserved CEO of Jibillion!" Eduard retorted with a hint of yfulness in his eyes. Juliana joined in. "So you''re not satisfied now?"


    Eduard softened his voice. "No, no. I''m just grateful to have met all of you."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Truly, if he hadn''t met this group of people, he wouldn''t have shown his joyful and childish side. Eduard was sincerely thankful for this encounter.


    His words made everyone feel overwhelmed with emotion as they looked around at the love and friendship surrounding them. Eve held Lauren''s hand tightly despite standing on the edge of the group; she felt envious yet bitter about her own rtionship with her sister - how much of it was genuine?


    Eve wasn''t foolish after all.

 Chapter 1129 Protected

    Chapter 1129 Protected


    Much like the previous situation, Eduard and Daphne will stay and leave with their families, while the Kane and Juliana, Lucia and Arthur, Lauren and Eve would leave together. It was still the environment in the elevator, but this time Eve was no longer restrained. Even just now, she took the initiative to chat with Juliana, and was surprised to know that she turned out to be an archaeologist.


    "Eve, have you rxed a lot today?" Seeing the change in Eve''s eyebrows, Juliana still liked to tease her.


    "Well," Eve immediately lowered her head no longer shyly, but replied seriously, "You... are all good."


    Feeling the change in Eve, Lauren himself felt surprised. Even after interacting with her, her introversion and shyness remained unchanged. He didn''t expect her to be affected by this after meeting Juliana twice. At this time, he was a little jealous of Juliana.


    "We know your health is not good," Lucia still patted Eve''s shoulder lightly with the most gentle gesture,


    "But don''t be ashamed of yourself. It''s really not easy toe to this world, let alone whether you live well or not. Every encounter and fate is precious. Don''t miss it because of inferiority. Only when you cherish yourself can you be valuable. Otherwise, it would be futile for others to worry about you."


    After she finished speaking, she gave Lauren a pointed nce.


    Eve noticed Lucia''s gaze, couldn''t help looking at Lauren, and understood what she meant.


    "By the way, the professor at the university has already got the result, but his suggestion is that Eve go there in person, and they will do aprehensive examination for her, and finally confirm the final treatment n." After stepping out of the elevator, Juliana suddenly remembered this.


    "Really?!" Lauren rarely showed such an excited expression, but Eve was at a loss.


    "What examination?" Eve didn''t know what Juliana was talking about, only that she was referring to herself.


    "So you don''t know?" Juliana asked, looking at Lauren.


    "I..." Eve clearly had the word "dazed" written in her eyes.


    "Miss Davidson," Arthur, who had been silent all this time because he had no interest in participating in women''s conversations, suddenly said, "Don''t let Lauren down."


    He was reminding and requesting.


    Upon hearing this, Lucia secretly nudged Arthur and then exined to Eve,


    "Has Lauren not told you yet? Actually, he has been searching for a doctor who can treat your illness all over the world. We have also been helping him inquire about it. Two months ago, Juliana passed your medical records to a mentor at her university who specializes in researching and conquering gic blood diseases. Lauren has been waiting for an answer from the mentor, and now it seems that there is hope for your illness."


    After listening to Lucia''s exnation, Eve couldn''t express how she felt at the moment. Just now she was still frightened by Arthur''s words, but now she finally understood what he meant.


    Lucia''s words were really not wrong at all. Previously, because of her illness, she felt ashamed of herself and often hid herself under feelings of inferiority. She never dared to think that someone would work hard for her sake until now...


    "Lauren..." As she took Lauren''s hand initiativevely, tears overflowed from Eve''s eyes and she didn''t know what else to say.


    Lauren''s heart tightened as he hugged Eve tightly and said with a bit of harshness in his voice, "I don''t need you to thank me. I just want you to be okay."


    Looking at Lauren and Eve embracing each other, Arthur suddenly spoke again, "Miss Davidson, let me talk with you alone."


    "Huh?" Almost everyone present couldn''t help but show an extremely confused expression.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Lucia frowned at Arthur; afraid that he might say something too heavy-handed.


    "I know what to do," Arthur patted Lucia''s backhand firmly before walking towards a load-bearing column in the parking lot first then turned around looking straight into Eve''s eyes.


    To be honest, Eve was still somewhat afraid of Arthur especially since his attitude towards her wasn''t friendly during their previous encounters. Now hearing that he wanted to talk alone with her made her nervous enough that she had already grabbed onto Lauren''s sleeve tightly long ago.


    "Go ahead," Lauren probably guessed what Arthur wanted to say which only he could say.


    "Lauren..." Lucia was somewhat worried about Eve''s ability to handle things; after all, Arthur wouldn''t consider anyone else''s capacity except facts when speaking.


    If there was any tenderness, it could only be reserved solely for her.


    "It''ll be fine. Let them talk." As Lauren spoke, he gently pushed Eve forward one step. Eve hesitated deeply before giving him another deep look before summoning up courage and walking towards Arthur. Eve had just taken a few steps when Lucia asked quietly, "Aren''t you afraid that Arthur will speak too harshly?"


    "You know your man better than anyone else, right?" Laughter appeared on Lauren''s face as if teasingly asking back.


    Lucia was actually choked up by this response; her face full of mixed emotions.


    Juliana was relieved and looked at Eve, who had already walked up to Arthur. "Lucia, don''t worry. Some things can only be said by a cold-faced man like Arthur."


    "What kind of cold-faced man?" Lucia couldn''t help butugh, but she also felt relieved.


    Beside the column, Arthur looked down at Eve with a calm expression that didn''t reveal any emotions. Eve was so nervous that she almost trembled, but still managed to ask him, "Mr. Davies, do you have something to say to me?"


    "Do you know how Lauren feels about you?" Arthur asked straightforwardly.


    Eve nodded and her eyes kept looking down unconsciously without daring to meet Arthur''s gaze.


    "Answer me." Arthur didn''t approve of Eve''s small movements.


    "I know," Eve shuddered and not only answered him but also raised her head in fear of making him angry. But strangely enough, when she met his eyes again, she wasn''t afraid anymore... When did he be angry?


    "Lauren has a special identity. To put it bluntly, being with you puts him under tremendous pressure - especially from his family. Even when we were in school together before and he loved ying around with others, he never dared to easily start a rtionship because he was afraid that the other person couldn''t handle it or that he wouldn''t be able to handle the pressure himself."


    "But this time is different. He is serious about you even though you were still confused and ignorant at first. He had already prepared everything for you beforehand. Did you know this?"Arthur continued speaking while looking at Eve.


    "I didn''t know before..." Eve couldn''t lie. If it weren''t for Arthur reminding her repeatedly now, she really hadn''t thought seriously about Lauren''s feelings towards her. She just enjoyed his care and warmth recklessly before this moment came up.

 Chapter 1130 Private Conversation

    Chapter 1130 Private ConversationN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Suddenly, Eve felt extremely selfish.


    "It''s not toote to realize it now," Arthur seemed to sense Eve''s emotions and his voice softened, no longer as sharp. "As his friend, don''t me me for always taking his side. In my opinion, your rtionship can''t withstand any more damage. It''s not because Lauren isn''t firm enough but because of you."


    "I know," Eve silently lowered her eyes and understood the meaning behind Arthur''s words. If they really encountered obstacles, she would probably be the first one to back down...


    "Don''t let him keep giving and pushing forward alone. Like Lucia said, stop feeling sorry for yourself. You may see yourself as a burden but in Lauren''s eyes, he sees you as a treasure. Love cannot onlye from one side. You should also respond and make choices." Arthur slowly got to the point.


    Eve bit her lip and felt a strong dryness in her throat.


    "I know your health is not good but that doesn''t affect your brain function, right?" Ignoring Eve''s fragile state on the verge of tears, Arthur continued firmly, "I don''t believe that sinceing to Athegate for so long you have never taken the initiative to understand who your sister really is or why she ended up in this situation today. Everyone should take responsibility for their mistakes regardless of whether they are rted by blood or not. You cannot allow Nia to use Lauren as a pawn in reversing fate. At most he just loves you. He has no obligation nor does he need help Nia do anything." Upon hearing this, Eve couldn''t hold back her tears anymore especially after finding out that Lauren had been looking for doctors all along just for her sake. How had she repaid him?


    "Soon enough, you will have to make a choice between Lauren and Nia; Nia is unrepentant with countless wrongdoings under her belt. She will definitely receive corresponding punishment. I hope that you can think clearly about where your stance lies. Whether it''s truly advising your sister towards repentance or forcing Lauren repeatedly cover up for her wrongdoing while aiding an evil cause, you need early consideration."


    "I understand," Eve knew that day woulde eventually but Arthur''s words gave her a heavy blow. Yes...she had always been obediently following along with what was expected of herself regarding her sister. Why couldn''t she turn around now?


    "There''s one more thing," Arthur took a step forward and stood straight in front of Eve. "You can consider it as yourst chance for your sister. Of course, whether or not you want to test her is up to you." "How should I do it?" Eve looked up at him with sincerity in her eyes.


    "Listen carefully..." Arthur slowly exined his opinion to Eve, ending with the words, "Whether or not to do it is up to you."


    Eve bit her lip and hesitated, but Arthur didn''t care about her answer.


    "Okay, go back to him now. Otherwise he''ll say I bullied you." With a light remark, Arthur returned first to his beloved woman''s side.


    Eve widened her eyes as she heard the teasing tone in Arthur''s voice. She shifted her gaze onto Lauren who had been watching her all along. Suddenly feeling lighter on her feet, she wiped away her tear and walked towards him with determination.


    As soon as Arthur returned to Lucia''s side, she pinched his arm hard and twisted it childishly twice.


    "What did you say to make her cry?"


    She could clearly see Eve wiping her tears.


    Although his arm was burning with pain, he remained calm on the surface and even leaned down slightly towards Lucia''s ear while speaking lightly,


    "What are you talking about? I''m just going to make you cry."


    Lucia blushed instantly at what he said before ring at him fiercely once again just as Eve approached them.


    "Eve." Lauren reached out his hand towards Eve without any nervousness unlike Lucia because he saw that something had changed in Eve''s eyes - they were clearer than before.


    She ced her hand into Lauren''s palm gently while smiling lightly which conveyed a sense of relief within herself. Kane and Juliana exchanged nces between each other since there was an unspoken understanding between husband-wife duo. And Juliana opened her mouth, which broke off from the somewhat eerie atmosphere.


    "Lauren," Juliana spoke up breaking off from their conversation abruptly and making everyone look at them curiously. "When are you nning on taking Eve to USA?"


    Lauren wasn''t sure yet but before he could answer himself, Eve beat him by saying, "In one week."


    One week would be enough time for everything that needed doing.


    Lauren raised an eyebrow slightly surprised because he thought that Eve wouldn''t leave so easily for Nia''s sake but then Eve turned around giving him a smile saying,


    "I can''t let Juliana''s kindness go waste either. Besides, I want get better soon too."


    No one expected Eve to be so vocal and even call out "Juliana" directly. This one word really softened Juliana''s heart.


    "Oh my, Eve, you''re just too cute!" Juliana never hid her emotions. She reached out and gave Eve a big hug. This time, Eve was truly shy, with a red face but a smile in her eyes.


    "Well then, let''s get ready quickly," Lucia reminded Eve happily. "But remember, there are some things you need to face head-on and handle well. Don''t have any regrets or make things difficult for Lauren." "Okay," replied Eve sweetly and decisively.


    Eve''s obedience was truly endearing. Lucia couldn''t help but reach out and rub her head with a gentle smile. And Eve epted her affection shyly, carefully nurturing the stirring feeling of this sincere emotion. On the way back home, Lauren couldn''t help but ask Eve, "What did Arthur say to you?" Today Lauren had been jealous - how could everyone easily change his beloved Eve?


    "Lauren, you have a good friend," of course she wouldn''t say anything else except give him an ambiguous answer while yfully winking at him.


    Seeing the rare coquettish look on Eve''s face made Lauren forget to continue questioning further.


    Meanwhile on another side of town, Lucia paid dearly for her childish act of pinching Arthur. The next day, she had a rare hangover from the night before and didn''t go to work but stayed at home for a day. Knowing that Lucia didn''te into work today, Kane muttered under his breath saying, "That''s strange... Lucia didn''t drink muchst night..."


    Over the next two days, Lauren noticed that indeed there were significant changes in Eve.

 Chapter 1131 Probe

    Chapter 1131 Probe


    In the past, when she had something on her mind and didn''t want to tell him, she would just bury her head and sigh quietly, making people feel pity and annoyed. But, this time she seemed to have something on her mind, and her expression didn''t show any depression. On the contrary, she seemed to decide what to do secretly.


    Lauren remembered what Lucia told Eve that night before she left, so he didn''t go into her mind, but patiently waited for her to make her own decision.


    On the third day, Nia came to the hotel to "visit" Eve. She said it was a visit, but the purpose was self-evident. It was just to take advantage of Lauren, so she pretended to maintain the sisterhood.


    Seeing that her sister didn''t talk to her for a few words and then turned to Lauren, Eve pinched her skirt secretly, and suddenly interrupted her,


    "Nia, I''m going abroad in a few days."


    "Huh?" Nia looked confused.


    "Lauren found a professor who can cure my disease in a certain university in the USA. He ns to take me to receive treatment. Maybe it is really hopeful. Anyway, I want to try it, and in this way, you don''t have to worry about the blood transfusion all the time." Eve looked at her sister firmly.


    This should have been the greatest blessing, but it sounded like a bad news to Nia.


    What?! Can her illness be cured?!


    Then how can she use her to contain Lauren?!


    Nia, who was full of selfish desires, couldn''t control her expression at all and didn''t notice the disappointment that shed in Eve''s eyes.


    "Nia, I have been troubled our parents and you because of my illness. If it can be cured, it will be good for everyone." Eve spoke in a calm voice.


    "Eve!" Finally realizing the seriousness of the matter, Nia quickly adjusted her state and grabbed her sister''s hand, saying earnestly,


    "Don''t make a decision rashly. They didn''t say that you will be cured, right? You also know that treatment is risky. What if the disease gets worse instead of being cured?!"


    "Nia... do you really care about me?" Eve thought in her heart, and said calmly on the surface,


    "Even so, I want to try my best. This disease has gued me for twenty years and dragged down our family for twenty years. I will not give up if I have a chance to be cured." "Eve!" Nia shouted again, squeezing Eve''s hand even tighter,


    "Don''t be stupid! The disease on your body is a gic disease, a gic defect, and it can''t be cured! Don''t take risks, okay? I never care about giving you blood transfusions. As long as I live for a day, I won''t stop the healing blood."


    "But... I can''t rely on you for the rest of my life, can I? Besides... As far as I am concerned, I really hate this useless body. I also want to run freely and breathe smoothly, no longer I need to soak in the medicine all day. I want to give it a go, try to change..."


    Before Eve finished speaking, Nia abruptly interrupted her, and her tone became more and more harsh,


    "What do you want to change?! Isn''t it good for you now? With the medicine prescribed by the previous doctor, my blood, and Lauren''s care, this is already the most ideal situation you can get. What are you still dissatisfied with, insisting on taking that risk?! And our blood type is rare. Have you forgotten? If there is any problem in the treatment process, and who can help you when you''re oversea?"


    "Nia, don''t you want to see me get rid of my illness?" Eve didn''t seem to hear Nia''s "advice", but looked straight into her eyes and asked.


    Nia''s voice froze for a moment, and the phrase "of course not" almost blurted out, but she still controlled it, and turned her voice softly.


    "How could it be? Of course I hope that you will be healthy, but I am also afraid of the risks during the treatment process. Be good and listen to my words. Don''t go. USA is so far away, and the journey is exhausting. What if you can''t stand it on the way there?"


    Nia''s reasons were so far-fetched.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Eve pursed her lips silently.


    Nia thought she had convinced Eve and continued to say self-righteously while secretlyughing,


    "Eve, just listen to me. What''s more, you forgot why Lauren is so good to you? Do you know how many women want to climb up to him because of his status? You are special because of your weak temperament which can most arouse the pity and care of men. If you really cured the disease, are you sure Lauren will still like you so much?"


    "Nia," Eve''s eyes were filled with grievance and sorrow that people like Nia would never understand. "Do you want me to use my illness as a tool to keep Lauren?"


    Nia answered,


    "What''s the big deal? Everyone is selfish and has to consider themselves in everything. Anyway, your illness won''t be life-threatening as long as you take good care of yourself. Plus, it can help you win Lauren''s heart smoothly. Isn''t that killing two birds with one stone?"


    Hearing Nia say this, Eve felt that her sister in front of her was a stranger. Indeed, her illness wouldn''t be fatal and she could live for many years if she received proper treatment. However, the constant fatigue from being bedridden for years, the weakness and helplessness during an attack of illness, and the worry from family members were all not worth mentioning in Nia''s eyes?


    Eve had known that she might face such an answer but experiencing it firsthand made her unable to breathe.


    When Arthur suggested using this matter to test her sister''s intentions, Eve did have some reservations deep down inside. However, reality was really fragile; once tested out people''s hearts could be seen through.


    At this moment, Nia still didn''t notice Eve''s thoughts and continued to advise her with a sisterly attitude,


    "A woman needs some tricks up her sleeve to firmly grasp a man''s heart. You have always been unwilling to take the initiative to climb into Lauren''s bed. Your rtionship will break at any time if you don''t use your illness as leverage on him! Have you forgotten about the woman he brought backst time? Don''t you feel any sense of crisis?"


    "Nia," Eve finally spoke up after remaining silent all along. Her voice was low like it was hidden behind smog,


    "Do you actually not want me to recover at all?"


    Nia froze for a moment upon hearing these words before awkwardlyughing and answering, "How could that be!"


    "If I hadn''t met Lauren, would you still treat me so well?" Eve seemed more like asking herself than asking Nia.


    Nia''s expression became even more rigid upon hearing this question while tightly holding onto Eve''s hand with an extremely artificial tone, "How could that be? Why would you think such strange thoughts?"

 Chapter 1132 Comparison

    Chapter 1132 Comparison


    "It''s just sometimes it feels strange..." Eve lowered her gaze, finally learning to hide her emotions in front of her sister. She said calmly, "It seems like you care more about my rtionship with Lauren than me."


    "Eve, you''re really overthinking things!" Nia argued seriously, not realizing how insincere she sounded. She continued, "I''m just worried that you''re too naive and won''t be able to capture a man''s heart. Sometimes I may have mentioned it too much, but if you have these thoughts, it would really hurt me."


    "I understand. I won''t think like that anymore." A faint smile appeared on Eve''s lips.


    "Well..." Seeing that Eve was listening to her words again, Nia cautiously stared at her eyes and asked, "Are you still going to USA?"


    "I''m still considering it." Eve gave an ambiguous answer.


    "You still need to consider?" Nia raised an eyebrow.


    "Yeah... Lauren is also very insistent." Eve smiled and said.


    "Okay," mentioning Lauren made Nia helpless as well. However, she didn''t forget to remind Eve, "But remember what I said, okay?" "Okay." Eve obediently nodded.


    In the afternoon after sending off Nia, with a low mood, Eve knocked on Lauren''s door.


    "How did it go?" As soon as he opened the door and saw Eve hanging her head lowly downcasted, Lauren immediately asked her anxiously.


    "She wouldn''t let me go, saying there are risks involved in treatment..." Eve took a dejected step forward and leaned back against Lauren''s chest whispering softly, "I feel so tired."


    Lauren hugged Eve tenderly feeling sorry for her, whispering softly, "If she knows that you''re leaving, I''m afraid there would be even bigger trouble."


    "Onest time... onest time..."Eve muttered under her breath gloomily.


    Lauren sighed helplessly; there was nothing else he could do.


    With only two days left before their departure, Lucia and Arthur held a farewell banquet for them at Arthur''s house. For Eve, the first time they came here was for Nia, then second time was for herself. This time around, however, she enjoyed the pleasant atmosphere without any anxiety or stress.


    While Lucia and Eduard were bickering back-and-forth, Eve walked up specifically towards Arthur who was picking out tonight''s red wine,


    "Mr. Davies, I did what you told me to do."


    "Hmm.." Arthur continued picking out red wine carefully without giving much thought into his response. He didn''t want to ask about the results specifically either.


    "I heard from Lauren that you have three brothers, and if..." Since her private conversation with Arthur that night, Eve had developed a feeling of him being a soul mentor to her. There were some things she didn''t dare bring up with Lauren but feltfortable discussing in front of Arthur.


    "My upbringing''s good, so there won''t be any such situations," Arthur looked at Eve and interrupted her before she could finish speaking. "Even if there''s, as a brother, I would do my best to steer them back on track. They can''t just do whatever they want."


    "You''re right," Eve nodded and smiled.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Lucia had unsurprisingly beaten Eduard in their game and saw Eve talking to Arthur. She came over because she was afraid he might make her cry again.


    "Mr. Davies is teaching me how to deal with twisted family rtionships," Eve sweetly replied.


    Arthur gave Eve a sideways nce. Twisted family rtionships? It was amazing what she came up with.


    "He can teach you that?" Lucia teased while staring at Arthur.


    "Mr. Davies is very wise," Eve''s tone became somewhat admiring; without him, maybe she wouldn''t have been able to make the decision herself.


    Luciaughed and winked at Arthur several times; it seemed like stars were about to burst out of them any moment now.


    Arthur nonchntly curled his lips into a smile before turning around and leaving the bar area to chat with other men while holding drinks in his hand.


    Eve saw all the interaction between Lucia and Arthur; one word came into mind: envy.


    Lucia continuedughing happily as she said, "You''re not used to being intimate with Lauren yet?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Eve blushed slightly then nodded since even now she still got shy when they were too close together sometimes...


    "It shows how much he cherishes you." Lucia didn''t think Lauren was a gentleman who could hold back when his lover was in his arms unless he loved deeply enough. So, she wanted to give some advice by leaning towards Eve''s earlobe, "But after... you know... it will be different then. You won''t feel shy anymore."


    After saying this sentence, Lucia went back into the living room, leaving behind an astonished-looking-Eve who took quite some time before realizing what Lucia meant by "after". That made her face turn red uncontrobly...


    The party at Arthur''s housested until almost dawn before everyone wished each other well then left for home separately.


    Everyone hoped Eve to receive treatment and regain normal health as soon as possible, which contrasted sharply with Eve''s sister. This only confirmed Eve''s decision even more.


    After returning to the hotel, Eve sent a message to her sister telling her that she had decided to go to USA for treatment and would leave in two days. To her surprise, her sister appeared at her door just over an hourter, still slightly out of breath.


    "What are you doing here this hour?" Eve asked innocently.


    "Why do you think?" Nia shouted angrily before even entering the room. "Do you just ignore everything I say? Why do you still want to go to USA?"


    "This is Lauren''s decision, and I agree with it," Eve replied calmly like she had suddenly grown up and was no longer confused by her sister''s anger.


    "Do you always do what he says?" Nia scolded harshly. "What if something happens? Will he take responsibility?"


    "I will," a deep voice came from beside them. It was Lauren who hade out after hearing Nia shouting.


    Nia froze for a moment before finally losing words. Lauren gave her a cold nce before walking slowly towards Eve and standing next to her, looking down at Nia from above,


    "If I''m not sure about something, I won''t let Eve take risks easily. So don''t worry."


    "But what if something goes wrong?" Nia tried onest time.


    "There won''t be anything wrong," Lauren answered without hesitation.


    Nia bit her lip and quickly thought about how she should respond in this situation.

 Chapter 1133 Sisters Estranged

    Chapter 1133 Sisters Estranged


    Eve couldn''t help but notice the look in Nia''s eyes. She held Lauren''s hand and said, "Nia, I''ve made up my mind. I want to give it a try no matter what, and I hope you can support me."


    Nia stole a nce at Lauren before immediately changing her expression to one of concern. "Since you''ve made up your mind, of course I''ll support you. But how long will this treatment take?" "I don''t know yet," Eve replied while staring into Nia''s eyes. "It could be as short as a few months or as long as a year. There''s no telling." After she finished speaking, she saw the calcting look in her sister''s eyes.


    Sure enough, Nia confirmed Eve''s suspicions with her next words.


    "Mr. Osade," Nia suddenly turned to him and said urgently, "I''m going to leave Eve in your care now. Please take good care of her and let me know immediately if there are any risks during the treatment process. Also... I know you have your own difficulties right now and can''t do anything to Casper for the time being since Fabulous Dav''s just entered the market not too long ago and its situation is still unstable. Plus you''ll be leaving for so long with Eve... I think..."


    "What do you think?" Lauren interrupted coldly.


    Nia found it difficult to continue after being cut off by Lauren like that, so instead she turned back towards Eve looking helpless, "Eve, don''t forget that Casper has always wanted to harm me! If you leave without any protection, he mighte after me!"


    "Nia," replied Eve calmly, "you hired many bodyguards already, didn''t you? As long as you''re careful enough, then I believe Casper won''t have an opportunity to do anything against you especially since even though Lauren is gone, his deterrent power still exists."


    Nia frowned instantly when she heard this unexpected reply from her sister. Wasn''t she supposed to worry about her first? Shouldn''t she help plead with Lauren for solutions? However, regardless of everything else happening around them right now, she had onest chance. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able bring it up again once they left here.


    "Mr. Osade," gathering all courage together, Nia faced his icy gaze head on while making what seemed like an extremely humble request, "If Fabulous Dav''s isn''t strong enough, Casper dares act against me. I''m willing to let you take Eve with you to USA... Can you increase investment into Fabulous Dav''s so that it can grow quickly? That way Casper won''t dare make any rash moves."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Eve felt her heart turn to ice as she watched her sister''s greedy side exposed without any shame. Even if Eve wanted to give her onest chance, there was nothing she could do. Her sister had truly gone off the rails.


    Despite Nia obstructing Eve from receiving treatment in order to keep Lauren, Eve still wanted to give her sister one more chance. If Nia were to support her decision to receive treatment after hearing it, then that would mean she still hoped for Eve''s recovery. But now all Nia could think about was how to use Lauren for thest time!


    This time, Eve wouldn''t back down.


    She also had to protect the person she loved!


    "Let?" She snorted lightly and a cold indifference appeared in her eyes towards Nia that had never been seen before. "Nia, I''m an adult now. Going to USA for treatment is my own choice and not restricted by anyone else, even you. Where does this ''let''e from?"


    "Eve?" Faced with such a strange expression from Eve and such sharp rebuttal, Nia couldn''t react for a moment. "You''re right!" Even Lauren wanted to apud, "Eve can decide on her own. How can you say you let it happen?"


    "... Eve, what are you talking about," said Nia hesitantly as muscles twitched uncontrobly on her face.


    "Nia, over these past few months you''ve used me countless times through Lauren''s help - even bringing up murder - and I agreed because of our sisterhood bond. But now that you''ve received support from Lauren and yourpany has already been established, why do you have to use me going USA again? Why must he be squeezed out of me?" There was no more politeness left in Eve as she used Nia directly.


    "Eve!" Having her dirtyundry aired out directly in front of Lauren made Nia angry enough to shout out, "Do you know what you''re saying?!" She didn''t dare look at Lauren anymore.


    "I know exactly what I''m saying but Nia... do you know what you''re doing?" Although every word spoken by Eve sounded strong, they were filled with disappointment and exhaustion.


    "Sometimes I wonder if you really care about me or if you''re using my illness just so that Lauren will help you out? Don''t tell me that deep down inside yourself, you don''t want my illness cured?! Do you know how much I wish for your support?!"


    Even Lucia and Arthur treated her better than her real sister did!


    After listening carefully until the end of Eve''s words, Nia''s gaze darkened instantly like a poisonous snake staring at its prey,


    "Eve, don''t forget all those times when we were young, I gave blood transfusions so many times just so save your life. Do you have any conscience left when speaking like this?!"


    Eve blinked, but then she looked firmly at Nia and said, "Nia, I know how much you''ve sacrificed for me and I''ve always been grateful. I also feel guilty because my illness has had such a deep impact on you and even our parents. Because of me, they had to reduce their attention to you, which caused you to leave home early and struggle on your own. To be honest, the reason why I came to Athegate this time is because the doctor gave our parents the final notice before I left. And if we can''t find another treatment option soon, I''ll only have a few months left to live. So here I am now trying to make up for what little time we have left together even if it''s just a little bit..."


    At this point, Eve turned her head towards Lauren; she really believed that Lauren was the brightest light in her life.


    "I''m grateful that meeting Lauren has allowed me to regain your attention again but this sense of guilt cannot be an excuse for you using Lauren as a tool!"


    After hearing Eve''s words, Nia''s face drained of all color; it was terrifyingly pale! How dared Eve talk back like this! And in front of Lauren!


    Anger mixed with shame overtook Nia as she began yelling, "Eve! You owe me everything! It''s all because of our parents'' neglect towards me since your birth that led them focusing all their attention on you instead. Not only did they not give me enough love and care but also because my blood type matches yours as your older sister so I kept giving blood transfusions whenever needed! What do you owe me? If it wasn''t for you, then maybe things wouldn''t have turned out like this today, so everything you do for me is simply what should be done!"

 Chapter 1134 Sisterhood Broken

    Chapter 1134 Sisterhood Broken


    For the first time, her sister''s hatred for her stabbed at her so clearly. Eve was stunned, and her heart ached as if being pinched by a big hand, and she couldn''t allow her to breathe, even if she just took a breath.


    Seeing Eve''s expression, Nia felt the pleasure of revenge in her heart, and continued to attack her without thinking much,


    "You have always been a burden to all of us! If it weren''t for your illness, I, our parents, and all of us should be able to live better! Every time I give you a blood transfusion, I think that my blood will continue your life. But I feel sick! What else can you do but pretend to be pitiful? If there is no Lauren, what are you?!"


    At the moment Nia finished speaking, Eve''s tears fell down. She never expected her sister to hate her to such an extent.


    Lauren couldn''t take it anymore. If it weren''t for Eve''s feelings, he would have acted already. Her tears were like a boundary, falling down as his patience ran out.


    pping on the face of Nia who was talking nonsense, Lauren said coldly,


    "Nia, watch your wording. I''m not someone who doesn''t hit women!"


    Nia incredulously covered her face, but even at this moment, she still only med Eve. She grimaced and yelled at Eve,


    "Eve! Are you just going to watch him hit me like this?!"


    Eve stared fixedly at Nia''s fierce face, feeling cold inside and unable to muster any warmth in her gaze.


    "If you''re not my sister, I should be the one to p you." She said tly.


    "What did you say?!" Nia''s eyes widened.


    "Eve has always had poor health since she was young, which is not something she can choose for herself. Your parents have never treated her as a burden, and she is your sister who, like you, has a unique blood type that should be a special bond. However, in your eyes, it seems to be nothing but a hindrance. You truly do not deserve to hear Eve call out ''sister''."


    Lauren knew that Eve was not good with words, so he spoke the words that were in her heart for her.


    "Do I still have to feel honored?!" Nia was nowpletely disregarding everything, her shouts echoing through the silent hallway.


    "Who wants to be the sister of this cheap woman?! If it weren''t for her, my life could have been different. It''s all because of her!"


    Eve had never felt so tired, and had never been so powerless. What was the point of this kind of dispute? She had done everything she can do, but her sister was never satisfied.


    "Lauren, I''m tired." Eve''s voice was exhausted. She touched Lauren''s shoulder, and her eyelids drooped unconsciously.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lauren felt sorry for Eve, but also knew that the breakup was something she had to go through tonight, so he hugged her tightly and whispered,


    "Since everything has been said here, it''s better to talk about it."


    Eve''s sigh was barely audible.


    But Nia was irritated by Lauren''s words. What did it mean to talk about it?! Was he ying tricks on her?! Okay, since they wanted to talk about it,e on!


    "Don''t talk to me in such a condescending manner! What''s so great about you? Isn''t it that you climbed up to Lauren? You owe me so much all these years, and you should have helped me. Do you think Lauren really loves you? He just feels it fresh. After all, he rarely meets a simple fool like you. In order to keep you in this state, I have painstakingly tampered with the medicine I gave you. Otherwise, can you continue to attract him with this? Do you think you are so stunning and attractive? It''s just because of this rotten body!"


    With Nia''s words, Eve''s eyes suddenly opened. She could bear other words that belittled her, but what did she say just now?! Tamper medicine?!


    Lauren wanted to expose this matter a long time ago, but since Nia brought it up by herself, then she shouldn''t me him.


    "Eve, in fact, you didn''t know it all the time. When she bought the medicine for you for the first time, she tampered with the medicine. She reduced the dosage, so you were very weak during that time, and she just took advantage of this opportunity to ask me toe forward to help her. But I quickly saw through her tricks, and then I reced all the medicine."


    Eve stared at her sister, unable to say a word.


    In order to pursue power and money, she can actually tamper with her own medicine!


    In the past, no matter what she asked her to do, even if she knew it was against morality, she still helped, bowed her head, and obeyed! But how could she do anything in her medicine! She was her sister! At this moment, Eve could almost hear the sound of her heart breaking.


    "Nia Davidson," Eve called her sister''s full name for the first time,


    "Although I have always felt guilty towards you, in the end, I have never hurt you. I am your sister! Why would you treat me like this?! I know you have hurt others, but as your sister, even if it''s your fault, I still choose to stand by your side. Can''t this loyalty move you at all? Is my obedience and care for you really worth nothing in your eyes?"


    "Indeed a hypocrite," Nia sneered with disdain. "Never hurt me? Youing into this world is already a harm to me! If it wasn''t for Lauren taking an interest in you, do you think I would give you good treatment? I wish for nothing more than for you to die soon! Go get treated in the USA? You might as well just die there!"


    Words may not be sharp like knives, but they can still inflict invisible wounds.


    Even though Eve was strong-willed, she couldn''t resist copsing when she heard her own sister wishing death upon her. Lauren quickly caught her and held her close; it was the first time he wished for her to faint.


    "Hmph! Just pretending!" Nia coldly snorted before being silenced by Lauren''s icy stare.


    Lauren picked up Eve who was still frowning despite being unconscious; he had no more reservations now.


    "From today onwards, Eve has no rtionship with you whatsoever. From now on, I won''t interfere with anything concerning yourself either. In consideration of Eve, the money that has been invested will not be taken back by me. So take care of yourself."


    After finishing his words, he carried Eve back into their room while leaving behind an angry m of the door that echoed through the empty corridor. Nia stood there stunned. If not for the burning sensation on her face, she would''ve thought that everything happening right now was just a dream.


    What did she do wrong? What did she say wrong?


    Why did she act impulsively and break off rtions with Eve?! If only she had spoken softer earlier, it wouldn''t have ended up like this!

 Chapter 1135 Heading Towards Hope

    Chapter 1135 Heading towards Hope


    Realizing that she had pushed away herst support, Nia was filled with regret. She wanted to knock on Eve''s door and plead her case, but the memory of Lauren''s fierce re stopped her in her tracks.


    Lost and confused, Nia didn''t know how she made it back to the small vi. When Kevin greeted her in the living room, she couldn''t find the words to speak.


    "Did you go see Eve?" Kevin asked worriedly when he noticed something was off about Nia. She had nced at her phone before getting up and leaving without a word earlier.


    "It''s over," was all Nia could think to say about their situation.


    "What do you mean ''it''s over''?" Kevin held onto Nia''s hand and realized how cold it was. "Nia, what happened?"


    "Eve said she decided to seek treatment for herself. I impulsively confronted her about it and we got into an argument... and then I just lost control."


    Kevin knew exactly what kind of person Nia could be without even hearing everything from her mouth. He felt helpless because he couldn''t stop her from making mistakes again and again.


    "Lauren said he won''t help me anymore... I bet even Eve doesn''t want to see me now..." Despair filled every inch of Nia as she looked up at Kevin for answers.


    The damage had already been done but luckily theirpany was doing well right now. Even though they wouldn''t have Lauren''s support anymore, they still had a chance if they continued developing steadily into the future.


    "Don''t worry," reassured Kevin confidently. "Ourpany is thriving right now. I refuse to believe that Casper can beat us with just his own power alone! Plus, you''ve already found Libby so soon enough Casper will have trouble on his hands."


    "Do you think Libby has started taking action yet?" asked a hopeful but uncertain-looking Nia as she lifted up her head towards him once more.


    "If someone were in her shoes right now as a mother, would they be able stay calm? Of course not!" chuckled Kevin reassuringly while shing a smile at Nia. "Just rx. Let''s wait patiently for things unfold themselves naturally while I focus on building ourwork connections instead during this time period."


    "Miles may work for Athegate but he has never openly supported Casper before so we can count on him too! Trust me when I say this. We will definitely win!"


    "I''m d you said that," Nia breathed a sigh of relief, burying herself in Kevin''s arms. "Besides, I know Eve''s personality. Although she said some harsh words today, I''m her sister after all. One day she''ll have toe back and beg me."


    After speaking, she even chuckled smugly.


    On the day they left Athegate, Lucia, Arthur, Kane, Juliana, as well as Eduard and Daphne all went to the airport to see off Eve and Lauren. Eve looked very unwell; her whole body was limp and she didn''t speak much. Everyone knew what had happened; even Juliana didn''t try to cheer her up.


    Daphne wasn''t feeling well today. Eduard didn''t want her toe but she still did anyway. Holding Eve''s hand tightly, Daphne whispered,


    "Eve, cooperate with treatment when you get to the USA. We''re all waiting for good news from you."


    "Mm-hmm," Eve felt guilty seeing the dark circles under Daphne''s eyes, "I''m sorry that you guys had toe send me off with this situation."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "What are you talking about?" Juliana hated hearing polite words like these; she patted Eve on the shoulder, "We''re so close now that we don''t need blood ties anymore in order for us to be good friends." "Juliana!" Kane saw how quick-witted Juliana was at poking into other people''s business so he pulled her back beside him.


    "It doesn''t matter," Eve smiled bitterly, "This day was bound to happen sooner orter."


    "Even if you were mentally prepared for it," Lucia was always considerate; first nodding apologetically at Juliana across from them before continuing on with Even, "Let it out if your heart is heavy. Don''t suppress it! You have someone by your side who can take your anger out on him without fear of retaliation."


    Hearing Lucia''s words made Eve feel better despite feeling upset inside - constantly turning around just looking at Lauren standing behind her.


    Should she scold him? She hadn''t tried doing that yet.


    "You really listen closely when Lucia speaks!" Lauren could tell exactly what Eve was thinking just by one nce - his tone biting down hard between his teeth.


    Eve giggled suddenly, feeling much more rxed than before.


    Lucia always had this kind of charm.


    "Blood ties can never be broken," Arthur suddenly spoke up after being silent this whole time. He looked seriously at Eve while saying, "As her younger sister, how should you treat her is still important no matter what happens but don''t overdo it. Whatever decision she makes is her own business."


    Eve blinked then nodded slightly and understandingly. Arthur''s words always made sense. Then, she smiled gently.


    "I don''t hate her. I just won''t blindly obey anymore," she said.


    "It seems like Eve is making the right decision," Juliana felt relieved and let out a sigh of relief. She was afraid that she had spoken too quickly and hurt her,


    "Even if she treats you badly, there are still a few of us. You''re the youngest, so we''ll all treat you like a little sister. You don''tck sisters."


    Eve was deeply moved by Juliana''s words. She had never experienced this kind of emotion outside of her family before. Even though there was no blood rtionship involved, it still felt so warm.


    "Don''t be touched," Lucia reached out and pinched Eve''s tearful face and said, "When youe back healthy, there will be plenty of opportunities to hang out together again. There is more than just family in this world. There is also our friendship between us. Cherish your love with Lauren. The future looks bright."


    "Mm-hmm!" Eve replied heavily as she remembered Lucia''s words - the future looks bright!


    "Okay then, we should go now." Lauren wasn''t one for goodbyes. When he saw that it was almost time to leave, he began urging Eve.


    Eve nodded and bid farewell to everyone one by one. Daphne was the most reluctant to let go, holding onto her hand saying, "Hurry back. Maybe you can catch my baby being born."


    "I will definitelye back!" Eve promised solemnly on a sunny day in April as they set off for USA with hope alongside Lauren.


    As soon as Eve and Lauren left, everyone''s lives returned to their usual routine except for Athegate financial market. Thepetition between Fabulous Dav''s and StandHill continued unabatedly with malicious intent towards each other. And it became more frequent despite union intervention several times which proved futile after some time.

 Chapter 1136 Revealing Information

    Chapter 1136 Revealing Information


    Time flew by and another month had passed. It was now May, and the clear blue skies every day gave a sense of endless hope. Eve would asionally send updates from the USA, saying that her treatment was going well and that the professor hade up with a n to control her gic disease within healthy limits for normal living. This was already a blessing for Eve.


    Along with Eve''s good news came a message from Lauren.


    "Arthur, are you sure?" Lucia asked skeptically when Arthur ryed Lauren''s message.


    "Absolutely sure. Libby is in Mexico right now," Arthur nodded.


    "I guess she knows now too. Did Lauren find out anything?" Lucia sympathized with Libby as a mother who personally went to investigate whether her son was still alive in a foreign country, which required immense courage and determination.


    "Lauren is keeping the locals quiet for now and hasn''t told Libby the truth yet. We''ll have to discuss it first before we say anything," Arthur admitted that Lauren was very meticulous in handling things.


    "I think... we should tell Miles," Lucia frowned slightly as she carefully considered what to do about Libby''s situation, feeling sorry for her plight as an aimless woman searching without direction, "Otherwise, it would be like cutting off both their hopes at once."


    "A false hope can hurt more than no hope at all. Let us handle this bad guy ourselves since Libby won''tst much longer if she continues wandering around aimlessly like this anyway. Besides, she isn''t weak- willed since she dared go all the way to Mexico herself. I''m sure she has prepared herself mentally," Lucia said firmly, "Moreover, let''s inform Miles too."


    That night after receiving Lucia''s call, Miles didn''t even know when he hung up his phone. His mobile slipped from his hand long ago while he sat on the couch motionless until he finally digested everything after some time had passed.


    No wonder why Libby contacted him less frequently these days. Every conversation only consisted of brief reports of safety. It turned out that she went looking for their son...


    Miles felt an excruciating pain deep inside him; he almost didn''t dare contact his wife through his phone because he feared losing any remaining hope altogether after making this call.


    But upon second thought, even his wife had the courage to personally go to Mexico and verify if their son was still alive. She had more backbone than he did! Miles picked up his phone. Trembling slightly, Miles pressed the phone number and felt a mix of emotions as he waited for his wife to answer the call.


    "Hello, Miles, why are you calling at this time?" Libby''s voice sounded very calm.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Libby, where are you now?" Miles asked with greatplexity.


    Libby remained silent for a while before saying, "Of course I am in the hospital."


    Miles hung his head and let out a deep sigh. "Don''t lie to me. Did you go to Mexico?"


    Another wave of dead silence followed, and then Libby''s mournful voice sounded, "You know now..."


    For a long time, there had been a telepathic connection between the couple. They no longer hided things from each other. Miles asked in a muffled voice,


    "Why did you receive Casper''s message?"


    "Nia came to see me, but I had already suspected something was wrong. Her words confirmed my suspicions and Rhys and Peter eventually confessed under my pressure. Miles, I know you still hold onto hope, but I want it just as much as you do... But did you know that the person you asked to hear our son''s voice had pre-recorded those sounds? I saw it with my own eyes. Miles, our son..."


    At this point, Libby was already in tears and unable to speak the word she wanted to say, nor did she dare to say it.


    Miles wilted instantly, his once straight posture seeming unable to bear the despair emanating from deep within him. He let out a long sigh and choked out,


    "Libby... if you can... if... bring his body back!"


    On the other end of the line, all that could be heard from Libby was a mournful sobbing, echoing for what seemed like an eternity through the receiver. No matter how heartbroken and sad she felt, she knew that she could never bring her son back.


    "Miles, don''t let him go!" This was thest sentence that Libby said with a sob.


    The next day, when Libby took Rhys and Thomas to the street again, she clearly noticed that the people wandering on the street were looking at her differently. They no longer had malicious scrutiny but were much kinder. After they turned a corner, a scarred Asian man approached them and struck up a conversation.


    The man briefly introduced himself as a local stic surgery doctor. When Libby heard the words "stic surgery", her hair stood on end. Regardless of the difference between men and women, she directly grabbed the man''s hand, and her voice was hoarse,


    "Do you know my son? His name is Casper Wood! Have you met him?!"


    The doctor nced at Libby and looked around before leading the three of them to a small clinic. After Libby sat down, he finally spoke,


    "Recently, I have been hearing people talking about several citizens of Athegate searching for someone on the streets. Although I am not sure if the business deal I took and your son are rted, I can reveal some information to you."


    Without hesitation, Rhys stepped forward and ced several stacks of US dors on the table, saying seriously, "Please be sure to tell us the relevant information about this person."


    "No need," the doctor waved his hand. He was following orders from the Osade family, so he couldn''t ept any rewards. After ncing at Rhys, he continued speaking,


    "A long time ago, a group of citizens of Athegate came to my ce. Among them, a young boy was held hostage. I don''t know his name. Afterwards, the leader of this group asked me to make him look like that boy. They stayed in my clinic all the time, and I also saw that the leader kept imitating the behavior of the boy during the recovery period, and even forced him to reveal a lot of information about his own family, until hepletely turned into him. But the voice cannot be copied, so he also underwent vocal cord stic surgery to change his voice."


    "That boy..." Needless to say, Libby had already confirmed that the boy the doctor was referring to was her own son. She held back tears and asked tremblingly,


    "What happened in the end?"

 Chapter 1137 Returning Home

    Chapter 1137 Returning Home


    The doctor shrugged. Although he sympathized with the woman in front of him, he still told the truth, "On the day that group of people left here, that boy was killed."


    When she heard this response, Libby''s eyes rolled back and she couldn''t suppress the sound of a mournful howl. She leaned backwards, but luckily Thomas was quick to catch her. Even he and Rhys were deeply saddened by this news. That child was someone they had watched grow up...


    "Mrs. Wood, hold on. We still need to find him!" Rhys said, fighting back tears.


    Libby panted heavily, but she didn''t pass outpletely. Her heartbeat was so fast that her body couldn''t bear it anymore. She wanted to ask where her son''s body was, but when she opened her mouth, there was a sound of panting, and she couldn''t speak anymore.


    Thomas didn''t have time to think much and quickly helped her out by asking the question for her,


    "Where is the body of that boy?!"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The doctor stood up and felt grateful that he had kept apassionate heart. Otherwise, it would have been difficult to exin to Lauren from the Osade family now. He waved his hand at Libby and the other two, saying,


    "Follow me."


    Although Libby wanted to stand up, her legs were so weak that she couldn''t straighten them. She was like a limp ragdoll, and Rhys and Thomas had to support her on either side as they followed the doctor''s footsteps.


    This clinic seemed to have a small storefront, but after they passed through the small door in the front hall, a dark passage unfolded in front of them. There were several doors irregrly arranged on the left and right. Unpleasant smell, even the smell of blood could be clearly smelled. Rhys and Thomas still took Libby with them all the way to the end.


    At the end of the corridor, the doctor opened a door, and theyout inside waspletely different. The lights in the room were dim, and there was a Buddhist hall inside, where an unknown Buddha was enshrined. The smell of incense and burning candles permeated the entire space, keeping all bloody smells out of this room.


    Rhys kept staring at the Buddha statue, while the doctor casually said, "I believe in Buddhism."


    Rhys nodded and asked, "Where is that boy?"


    The doctor walked towards the hall and lit a stick of incense. He then took out a jar from under the table and held it in his hands as he spoke to Libby and two others,


    "There are countless killings every day. I can''t control it. The boy''s body was disposed of because he was also a citizen of Athegate. Although I''m not a good person, I can''t bear to let him be thrown in the wild, so... I secretly followed the group of people to collect his body, and then cremated it. This is his ashes."


    Hearing the word ashes, Libby, who had been anxious, raised her head suddenly as if she hade back to life! Under the flickering candlelight, she saw the ck jar, and what was in it was her son! "Casper!" There was a shrill call, hiding her infinite sorrow. Libby shouted as if possessing brute force, broke away from Thomas and Rhys, and rushed over, snatching the ashes urn from the doctor''s hand and holding it in her arms inside.


    The jar was so cold. Her child should be very scared...


    Libby couldn''t stop crying, and every drop of tears fell on the jar, scorching hot, but she couldn''t wake up his son anymore.


    Rhys and Thomas couldn''t hold back any longer, both of them buried their heads and wiped away tears.


    The doctor sighed and said,


    "Your son didn''t leave peacefully. At the beginning, he didn''t cooperate with the leading man, so he suffered a lot... If you already know who that man is, don''t let him go."


    Libby gritted her teeth fiercely upon hearing these words, clutching the urn of ashes even tighter.


    She won''t let him go!


    That day, Libby had already forgotten how she left the clinic through the dark corridor with her son''s ashes in her arms. She walked forward aimlessly, and Rhys and Thomas followed worriedly. Then she said in a hoarse voice,


    "An eye for an eye, it''s time for us to go back!" After speaking, she lowered her head and whispered to her son in her arms.


    "Casper, I''m taking you home."


    After a thousand miles of distance, Casper''s soul can finallye home.


    Two dayster, Miles told Casper that he needed to go home to take care of some things. Casper wasn''t afraid of any resistance from him, so he readily agreed. He didn''t even notice the intense hatred that Miles couldn''t hide before leaving, but it was something he had grown ustomed to anyway.


    The Wood''s Residence.


    As soon as Miles entered the living room, he was startled to see Libby holding a ck jar in her arms. Miles stumbled and almost fell, but his trustedpanion by his side caught him. Assisted to sit on the sofa, Miles hardly dared to look at the jar, but his eyes involuntarily followed it. His son, who had been held dear for half his life, was in this small jar! Libby''s eyes were so swollen. These days, she shed tears and held her son''s ashes all the time, but no matter what she did, the pain in her heart could not be relieved. "Miles... I brought Casper back..." Libby''s voice was also hoarse.


    "How could our Casper end up in such a situation... When he left home, he promised us that he woulde back for festival soon... But what we got when we waited for him was..." Libby''s tears kept falling, and she couldn''t control them anymore. She spoke in a hoarse voice,


    "If the stic surgeon hadn''t a little conscience, I''m afraid we wouldn''t even be able to find our son''s ashes now. Miles, Jacob Taylor must pay for Casper''s life!" When it came to thest sentence, Libby''s voice seemed to be chewing on blood.


    "I have been ready for a long time," Miles said as tears welled up in his eyes, unable to be stopped just like his wife''s. He gently ced his hand on the urn and continued to speak. "Before, I still had a little hope, so I spared his life, but now... he will definitely die!"


    "Miles, Jacob is cunning and treacherous. Don''t startle him and let him escape!" When it came to dealing with Jacob, Libby''s thoughts be clear and cautious.


    "We must be careful every step of the way, cut off all his ways of life, and make him unable to escape!"


    "Don''t worry. I will definitely not let him escape, not to mention we are not the only ones who want him to die."


    "Are you saying..." Libby looked up at her husband, remembering the deep-seated animosity between Jacob and Lucia, a feud she had even heard about herself. "Yes, it''s Lucia. Actually, I''ve been working with her for a long time," Miles replied.

 Chapter 1138 Say Thank You

    Chapter 1138 Say Thank You


    "So that''s how it is..." Thinking about how her husband had silently endured all this pain, Libby said sadly as she nestled in his arms, "Miles, I''m sorry for letting you bear this pain alone for so long..."


    With one arm around his wife and the other gently stroking their son, Miles'' hazy gaze became clear, "I used to be afraid that you couldn''t handle it, but I didn''t expect you to be even stronger than me. You even brought back Casper''s... Libby, now that you know everything, let''s go to Athegate together and see Jacob''s fate!"


    "Okay!" Libby replied resolutely.


    Two dayster, after cing their son''s ashes and instructing their family not to say a word about it outside the house, Miles took Libby on the road to Athegate. But before they went there, he arranged a meeting with Lucia alone because there were some things both he and his wife wanted her to hear.


    Lucia arrived at the appointed ce on time and saw from Libby''s eyes that they had found the real Casper. Lucia was so gentle. When she sat down after seeing Libby''s still swollen eyes, she softly said, "Mr. Wood, Mrs. Wood, please ept my condolences."


    Miles and his wife exchanged nces before letting Libby speak first, "Ms. Webb, thank you."


    Lucia raised an eyebrow slightly wondering what was going on.


    "I heard everything from Miles," said a sincere-looking Libby as she looked at Lucia, "If it weren''t for your help in Mexico, I wouldn''t have been able to get any answers no matter how much I asked around. It was because of your help that I found my son."


    Lucia couldn''t bear Libby''s gratitude. She lowered her eyes slightly and said with some guilt, "Actually I should apologize. If not for me interfering, maybe there would still be hope in your hearts..." "No," said a determined looking Libby firmly, "We don''t want false hope! If we''re unsure of the truth, then Jacob will continue getting away with murder. Casper''s soul will never rest easy." "Mrs. Wood..." Lucia didn''t know what else could be said.


    To calm down his emotional wife, Miles patted her hand several times before turning back towards Lucia saying, "Ms. Webb, don''t feel guilty. In fact it was me who kept holding onto those empty hopes which allowed Jacob free reign all this. Since finding Casper, we won''t hold back anymore. All preparations have been made already so please keep an eye out along with Mr. Davies'' movements. Don''t let him escape!"


    "Of course." Lucia was obliged to take a look at Libby, who was full of hatred and grief, and said, "When the timees, our two sides will take actions together, and please not to execute him privately. I hope that he will be brought to the trial seat, so that all his sins will be exposed to the world without reservation, and he will be punished byw."


    Libby lowered her head and touched her index finger without saying a word.


    "Mrs. Wood," seeing through Libby''s thoughts, Lucia advised,


    "I hate Jacob no less than you. He also killed my friend. It is actually very simple to kill a person. With the strength of me and Arthur, Jacob has already been torn to pieces, but this is too good for him. Executing him in private is just to make this person disappear. His crimes and mistakes will also disappear. Only by letting him ept the punishment of thew and proiming his crimes to the world can the souls of the dead beforted. I hope you can understand."


    Libby''s brow twitched slightly as she looked up at Lucia. Seeing the same light in her eyes as in her own, she was deeply moved and finally nodded silently.


    Lucia was a little relieved. To be honest, with Miles and Libby''s hatred for Jacob, they would definitely execute him privately and let him suffer, even if it couldn''t heal the pain.


    Lucia and Libby chatted for a long time that day. Libby already liked Lucia and was filled with righteous indignation when she heard what Jacob had done to her. So, she no longer had the intention of executing Jacob privately.


    After returning home in the evening, Lucia had been lying in Arthur''s arms, looking gloomy and depressed. Arthur gently stroked her long hair andforted her softly,


    "Don''t feel guilty. You haven''t done anything wrong."


    "But seeing the sorrowful look on their faces as a couple... I really feel guilty," Lucia said in a muffled voice.


    "It''s Jacob who is guilty," Arthur rubbed Lucia''s stiff face and said, "Those who do wrong will eventually pay for their mistakes one by one."


    "Miles is about to make a big move soon. We need to increase the number of people monitoring him. Jacob is likely to risk his life and try to escape," Lucia said, looking up with a glimmer in her eyes that only appeared when she spoke of this topic.


    "I will arrange it, but you cannot see him alone anymore. When the situation bes dangerous, he will definitelye looking for you!" Arthur''s only concern was Lucia''s safety. "Um." Lucia softly responded, but she didn''t look into Arthur''s eyes when she agreed.


    When Jacob received the news that Miles had brought Libby back with him, he was actually quite surprised. After all, Miles had gone to great lengths to send her away. Why would he bring her back now? As soon as Jacob walked in, he saw Libby walking out. He put on a fake smile and called out "Mom" before noticing that Libby was staring at him. He asked,


    "Mom, aren''t you still receiving treatment? Why did youe back?"


    She clearly knew that the person in front of her was not her real son, but that face was indeed Casper''s appearance. Libby couldn''t help but raised her hand to caress Casper''s cheek, but the next second his obviously stiff body movements reminded her that the person in front of her was the murderer who killed her son!


    Not losing her mind, Libby raised the same false smile, pinched Casper''s face mercilessly and said,


    "You little brat, don''t you want your mother to recover?!"


    Libby''s strength was no joke, and Jacob instantly winced in pain and pushed her away, shouting,Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Mom, of course I hope you recover, but I am a little surprised, and more than anything else, pleasantly surprised."


    Jacob was still not used to the physical contact with Libby. He was trying his best to endure this feeling of rejection, and he was also secretly observing the expression of this "mother". Although he can''t see anything wrong on the surface, there was a strong sense of disobedience in his heart.


    What exactly was it?


    "What''s wrong? Haven''t seen your mom for too long and keep staring at me?" Libby asked knowingly. Of course she knew what Jacob was scrutinizing.


    "I miss you." Jacob said without hesitation, and then reached out to hug Libby.

 Chapter 1139 A MotherS Love

    Chapter 1139 A Mother''s Love


    Libby looked up, her eyes fixed on the top of the door frame, her gaze as deep as a moonless night.


    "Even if it''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other, don''t stand at the door and talk. What will the neighbors think?" Miles said from the middle of the living room.


    Jacob only let go of Libby after hearing this, but still affectionately put his arm around her shoulder and walked into the living room with Leon and others closing the door behind them.


    "I thought Dad suddenly went back for something important. It turns out he came to pick you up," Jacob said with a smile as he sat on the sofa with his family. The other henchmen stood in corners of their own ord in the living room.


    "I''ve had enough time at hospital. I was afraid your dad would be too impatient and that you two might sh when you disagree, so I came back to watch over you both," Libby smiled sweetly while staring straight at Jacob.


    "That won''t happen," Casper nced at Miles before saying, "I listen to his words now."


    "Well then I can rest easy," Libby patted Jacob''s hand again before saying, "I missed you so much during this period. You need to spend more time with me from now on because being sick scared me so much. Sometimes people just disappear without warning."


    "Mum, you''re healthy; nothing will happen!" Jacobforted Libby dutifully without detecting any hidden meaning in what she said. After speaking, he scanned his surroundings and saw all of Miles'' trusted men were present; then casually asked Miles,


    "Dad what''s going on? Why did everyonee here?"


    "Your safety is important." Miles replied calmly.


    "Really?" The smile on Jacob''s face seemed fake like it was painted there


    "Forget aboutst time?" Miles retorted while giving him an eye roll


    "What happenedst time?" Asked Libby who was standing nearby.


    Jacob turned his head towards his "mother" smiling before saying, "Nothing happened; there was just a small ident but Dad helped me through it."


    "That''s good." With a light smile, Libby continued, "We only have one son left in our family line; we can''t afford any idents happening to him or anyone daring enough to harm him because I will make sure they suffer!"


    Although she smiled while speaking these words, there were traces of ruthlessness visible beneath them.


    "It''s not that serious, Mum." Jacob was surprised by how seriously she took things but continued nheless, "Dad has always sent people around me for protection, which means those who have ill intentions dare not act recklessly."


    Jacob had already learned Lauren had left long ago leaving Nia as their only problem, which could be resolved given an opportunity.


    "Well then I can rest easy." Replied Libby looking relieved.


    Jacob pretended to chat with his parents for a few moments before using the excuse of being busy with work to rush off to thepany. Miles stood up in front of him and said to Rhys and Thomas, "Rhys, Thomas, you and others will protect Casper together and make sure that the same thing won''t happen again."


    Jacob frowned slightly and although he was displeased, he had just said those words to Libby and could only pretend to agree now. He led a group of about ten people away in a grand manner. As soon as Jacob left, the smile on Libby''s face vanishedpletely, reced by anger and hatred.


    "I just wanted to rip his face off!"


    "Libby, if you can''t handle the pressure, maybe you should go back first?" Miles was afraid that Libby would reveal her true emotions.


    "It''s okay. Didn''t I just perform well?" Libby lowered her eyes and said, "Although I know that the face is fake, seeing ''Casper'' standing vividly in front of me, I won''t easily expose myself."


    As a mother, Libby had her own contradictions. She knew that her son now was Jacob, but she also secretly gazed at that face, which was the face of her son...


    "When you can''t take it anymore, just tell me," Miles cherished his wife even more after experiencing this sorrow. Although they were already an old married couple, he rarely hugged his wife and said, "Don''t tough it out."


    "Um." Libby muttered in response.


    In order to witness his fate with her own eyes, she must endure it no matter what!


    Coming out of the apartment, Jacob wanted to discuss with Leon whether he had also noticed anything unusual. However, there was always someone from Miles'' team following him, so he could only return to the office in silence. As soon as they got back, Jacob called Leon into his office alone and excluded Miles'' people from the room.


    Leon had recently valued Sage a lot, so he brought him into the office as well. Jacob nced at him but didn''t say anything.


    "Leon, don''t you think it''s strange that Miles brought Libby back this time?" Jacob asked Leon, standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window facing the familiar city.


    "I don''t think so. Miles does know your identity, but Libby doesn''t. She has always doted on her son and after being away for so long to receive treatment, she will definitely pester Miles toe back and see you. So the current situation is understandable," said Leon.


    "But I always feel that something is not right. "If they really looked closely, it was probably because Libby''s eyes were even more passionate when she looked at him.


    "Mr. Wood, can I say what I think?" Sage, who had been listening silently, suddenly said.


    "Speak," Jacob said. Since he had let Leon bring him in, it meant he could listen to what he had to say.


    "I think instead of worrying about whether Miles and Libby are up to something, we should take the opportunity to deal with Nia and Kevin first. They''ve been relying on Lauren''s protection all this time. Kevin was cultivated by you for years and used everything he learned to make Fabulous Dav''s thrive. If we keep dragging this out, they''ll only get more entrenched. Now that Lauren is gone, we don''t know when he''lle back, so we need to solve these two as soon as possible." Sage made a convincing argument.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Jacob turned his head slightly towards him and didn''t hide his agreement but still said, "But we can''t ignore Miles and Libby either."


    "Mr. Wood, I don''t think it''s necessary to pay too much attention to those old folks," Leon thought Sage made sense so he agreed, "Miles thinks his son is still alive so just based on that alone, he won''t act rashly. So the urgent matter is still dealing with Nia and Kevin while Lauren isn''t here."


    "Hmm," Jacob was most relieved about this point.


    "But this matter may not be urgent," Sage worriedly said, "During this time Nia and Kevin have recruited a group of thugs under the guise of hiring security guards for theirpany. I heard there are many hooligans. It may not be easy trying to approach them easily."


    "You noticed?" Jacob was quite surprised that Sage had such insight into the situation.

 Chapter 1140 People DonT Act For Themselves

    Chapter 1140 People Don''t Act for Themselves


    Sage lowered his head, showing the most respectful attitude. He replied, "Mr. Wood, I have done wrong to you before. Not only did you not hold a grudge, but you also continued to use me. I cannot repay this kindness and can only hope to do something for you by paying extra attention to Nia and Kevin''s movements."


    "Mr. Wood, Sage has always been thinking about how to make amends," Leon patted Sage''s shoulder and said with a smile.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Don''t think too much about it. You are all people that I brought back from the USA. You know my background and my goals well enough not to have any doubts like Nia and Kevin do towards me. Just work hard without any psychological burden," Jacob said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wood!" Sage was filled with gratitude.


    "You heard him! Work hard!" Leon encouraged Sage.


    "Since you have this intention," Jacob continued speaking after being limited by Miles in some matters that he couldn''t handle himself anymore. "I will leave the task of monitoring Nia and Kevin up to you. Leon, tell other men if there is anything Sage need help with."


    Sage was stunned; this was unprecedented as only Leon had such authority before.


    "Don''t forget to thank Mr. Wood!" Leon reminded him while smiling at his surprised expression.


    "Yes, Mr. Wood! I will definitely not let down your expectations!" Sage quickly expressed his loyalty after realizing what had happened.


    "Well then, no need for formalities anymore. When talking with me in the future, be careful around Rhys and their group. Report anything privately if there is an issue." After giving these instructions, Jacob dismissed both Leon and Sage. As Miles wanted someone else protecting him now, Jacob saw no reason why he should resist. This would allow them all more important tasks anyway. However, sitting on his chair, Jacob looked out of the window absentmindedly. He still felt like Libby had changed somehow since she returned, but he couldn''t put a finger on what exactly was different about her.


    After leaving the CEO''s office, Leon red fiercely at Rhys, Thomas, and others guarding outside before taking an elevator together with Sage. Inside, Leon patted on Sage''s shoulder while smiling broadly. "Sage, you''re amazing! I didn''t expect that from you. You''ve finally gained recognition from Mr. Wood today."


    "Leon, don''t tease me. You know what I''m afraid of..." Sage said with a bitter smile. "I treat you like a brother and don''t want to hide anything from you. I fear Mr. Wood more than I respect him, afraid that one day if I be useless, he will throw me away like a discarded pawn... That''s why..."


    "Hey..." Leon listened to Sage''s words and not only was he not angry but also felt the same way, "I know what you''re talking about. We haven''t been following Mr. Wood for long, but I''ve known his personality for a long time now. I never dared to tell my men because they would think too much like you do - that they can only stay by Mr. Wood''s side if they are useful; once they are useless, he won''t show any mercy towards them. This is something that I am clearer than anyone else on, but it is also because of this trait that he can achieve great things in life! Although we are walking on thin ice right now, once we make it out alive, we will be among the elite."


    "That''s why I''m scared; plus my leg isme..." Sage became more and more depressed as he spoke.


    "As long as your mind is sharp!" Leonughed and said, "You have already shown yourself to be better than other men by paying attention to Nia and Kevin''s movements. I believe in you!"


    "Well then, I''ll try my best to get this done so that at least be someone useful!" Sage seemed inspired by Leon''s words.


    Leon smiled as the elevator doors opened just then; he put his arm around him and walked into the basement together with him before whispering,


    "However, now that you''ve made some progress yourself too, let me give you some advice- leave yourself an escape route."


    "What do you mean?" Sage asked confusedly.


    "Tsk!" Seeing that Sage didn''t understand what he meant, Leon clicked his tongue before looking around cautiously again. Until there was no one nearby, he lowered his voice,


    "Now since even you know how ruthless Mr. Wood can be, suppose therees a day when he doesn''t find us pleasing anymore? With just one word from him, our lives could be ruined! Everyone has their own interests at heart. So use your position wisely while still being able to reap benefits for yourself. If such an unfortunate event does happen, then at least there will still be an exit strategy avable." "I''m not sure if this is good or bad..."Sage said nervously.


    "How could it possibly be bad?" Leon pulled him closer until their heads were almost touching each other. He lowered his voice even further,


    "I believe in you. That''s why I''m telling you this. Before, I thought my perspective was broad enough, buting to Athegate and seeing the true abilities of people like Lucia, Arthur, and Lauren, it''s possible that I haven''t even fully understood their strength yet. Do you really think Mr. Wood - a man who uses someone else''s identity - can take down so many opponents on his own?"


    Sage thought for a moment before shaking his head honestly.


    "Right now Lucia doesn''t know Mr. Wood''s identity, so she hasn''t made any moves against him yet. But if she finds out and Webbex Group and Davonnis Corp use their full power against him, do you think he can stand up to them?" Leon was unusually serious with a hint of rm in his tone. It was something that Jacob himself didn''t want to admit.


    "No," Sage replied without hesitation.


    "Do you understand what I''m saying now?" Leon gave Sage a knowing wink.


    "I do! Thank you for pointing this out," Sage quickly thanked him.


    "That''s all right then. Just don''t go spreading these words around or we''ll both be in trouble if Mr. Wood or any of our brothers find out." Leon reminded him sternly.


    "I won''t say anything," Sage promised with certainty but secretly wondered about Leon''s loyalty towards Jacob since he always thought he was unwaveringly loyal until now...


    Ever since Libby returned to Athegate, her care for "Casper" had reached an unprecedented level of concern. Miles often stayed at StandHill doing inspections, so every day she would make food from scratch and bring it over for her husband and "son". If one day Jacob wasn''t there during lunchtime to enjoy her cooking, Libby would constantly call asking what he was doing or if he had eaten yet etc., after some time passed, Jacob couldn''t hold back anymore...


    During a pool party with some friendster that afternoon, Jacob was surrounded by women on either side of him. Libby called again, causing frustration within him as he nced at his phone before shutting it offpletely. But it resulted in non-stop nagging from Libbyter that night, even though Jacob had tried hard not to lose patience anymore.

 Chapter 1141 Open And Secret Struggles

    Chapter 1141 Open and Secret Struggles


    "Mom!" Jacob interrupted Libby''s nagging with a stern tone. "I''m an adult now, and it''s part of doing business to socialize. I can''t be at the office every day on time."


    "Are you mad at me?" Libby''s voice was tearful.


    Women''s tears always had some use. Jacob sighed inwardly and said, "I''m not mad at you. I just feel like you''ve been too strict with metely. I''m only twenty-three years old, and I have a lot of friends. I can''t stay in the office or at home all the time."


    "I know," Libby lowered her head and cried sadly. "Maybe it''s because I have been too strict with you, but after going through that ordealst time, I really fear for myself next time... so I always want to take care of you more. Don''t me me..."


    "Casper, your mom is doing this for your own good! What good does it do if you just eat lunch in the office every day?" Miles scolded him sternly.


    Jacob felt extremely resentful inside but had to give in due to circumstances; he held Libby''s hand and said, "I understand now; from now on, I''ll listen to you and stay in thepany during lunchtime waiting for your homemade lunch."


    "Really?" The next second after hearing this news from him made Libbye back alive again.


    "Really!" Jacob answered helplessly.


    But as soon as Libby went into the kitchen again, Jacob turned cold-faced towards Miles asking, "Is sheing to mypany every day just simply bringing me lunch?"


    Miles nced sideways at him before sneering coldly, "Do you think everyone is like you? After experiencing such a serious illness herself, she fears that she won''t make it through another one so she came back solely to take care of you. Otherwise do you think that would make me happy having her back here?!"


    At this point in his speech, Miles could no longer hide his anger anymore.


    Miles'' words were indeed reasonable but they left Jacob feeling extremely troubled inside; he was about to ask Miles if he could persuade Libby not be so overbearing when suddenly Sage knocked on his door followed by Leon who was standing beside him.


    Jacob was about ready to call Sage himself regarding Fabulous Dav''s recent situation when unexpectedly there came a knock on his door before he could even pick up his phone. Leon stood beside Sage who had arrived first thing instead.


    "Mr. Wood, Sage has discovered something and feels it''s necessary to tell you right away," Leon said as soon as he walked in the door.


    "About Kevin?" Jacob asked.


    "Yeah," Sage replied quickly. "Today at lunch, I saw Fabulous Dav''s meeting with Mr. Hale from Tready Threads Finance. Aren''t we nning on working with him on a project? Could Kevin be involved?" "No way, Mr. Hale has already decided to work with me and we''re just waiting to sign the contract. Kevin doesn''t have the power to change his mind," Jacob said confidently.


    "Mr. Wood, I think Sage''s concern is valid. Fabulous Dav''s has been getting desperatetely in theirpetition with us and if they offer more money..." Leon trailed off.


    "It won''t happen, I trust Mr. Hale and he even expressed interest in working with us before when Miles was still around," Jacob remained confident.


    Leon and Sage exchanged a look but knew there was nothing else they could do since Jacob seemed so sure of himself.


    "Anything else going on at Fabulous Dav''s?" Jacob asked Sage.


    "Nope, but Nia seems different now that she works therepared to her time at Stable Growth where she didn''t really do much."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "She sees Fabulous Dav''s as her ticket out of being just a pretty face so it makes sense for her to be working hard there, but we need to watch out for Kevin since he can cause trouble." "I''ll keep an eye on him," Sage promised.


    A week after Jacob confidently dered that Markus Hale wouldn''t betray them, Fabulous Dav''s held a press conference announcing their partnership with Tready Threads Finance for a new fund, which caught everyone by surprise including Jacob who felt like he had been sold out!


    "F*ck!" He tore up the newspaper angrily regretting not listening earlier when Leon and Sage warned him about Markus stabbing him in the back.


    Hepleted all the preliminary work for this project himself, workingte into the night until dawn to submit the proposal to Tready Threads Finance. But he never expected that they would turn around and partner with Fabulous Dav''s instead! Jacob couldn''t help but feel angry when he realized that they may have even used his proposal without giving him credit.


    "Mr. Wood! You have to confront him about this in person! Markus Hale is aplete jerk!" Leon eximed indignantly.


    "Let''s go find him right now and get some answers," Jacob said, unwilling to let his hard work be stolen from him. He grabbed his coat and led a group of guys straight towards Tready Threads Finance. As they left, Miles stood on the second-floor staircase watching them coldly as they went off causing trouble.


    If he were really his son, Miles would have immediately stepped forward to stop them. Unfortunately, he wasn''t!


    Let them cause as much chaos as possible.


    Casper and his crew stormed into Tready Threads Finance with an intimidating presence, pushing past countless people along the way until they reached Markus'' office.


    In reality, Markus had received word of Casper''s arrival at thepany long before he got there. He wasn''t worried though; this was something that could be easily resolved anyway...


    He turned to Kevin who was sitting across from him and said, "Mr. Berry, aren''t you going to avoid him?"


    "Avoid?" Kevin sneered back in response, "I''ve been wanting to confront him for ages now! He came here today specifically because of you. We''re already partners so how could I just leave you alone?" "Good point," Markus chuckled softly while sipping tea with Kevin as they waited for his arrival.


    It didn''t take long before someone forcefully pushed open the office door followed by Jacob''s furious voice,


    "Markus Hale! What do you mean by all of this?!"


    As soon as he finished speaking though, Jacob finally noticed that Markus wasn''t alone; sitting opposite from him was none other than Kevin himself!

 Chapter 1142 Unexpected Beginning

    Chapter 1142 Unexpected Beginning


    Seeing Kevin''s still calm expression after facing him, Jacob red at him, wanting to rush up and tear him apart!


    And seeing him ring at Kevin angrily, Markus stood up and made a pressing motion to Kevin. Then he got up and said to Jacob calmly,


    "Mr. Wood, we have known each other for a long time. You don''t need to go through so much trouble to visit me, do you?"


    "Do you also know that?!" Jacob turned his head and red at Markus, questioning in a stern voice, "In your eyes, is an old acquaintance a rtionship where someone stabs you in the back?" Markusughed at his excuse and asked without any concern,


    "Mr. Wood, what you said is wrong. What is stabbing in the back? I didn''t do anything to harm you."


    "No?!" Setting up this foundation was originally a coborative project that Mr. Wood had discussed with you beforehand. We had already submitted our proposals, but you turned around and partnered with Fabulous Dav''s instead. Isn''t this disrespectful to Mr. Wood? Mr. Hale, you are an old friend of the Wood family. Isn''t resorting to such tactics beneath you?" Before Jacob could even speak, Leon angrily listed Markus'' charges.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Even in the face of Leon''s aggressive questioning, Markus remained calm and had a smile on his face. At this moment, Kevin next to him stood up and insincerely said,


    "Mr. Hale, let me exin this to Mr. Wood myself. Otherwise, it would be too difficult for you."


    He wanted to take the opportunity to mock Jacob, but...


    "No, thank you," Markus waved his hand politely. He smiled and said, "Mr. Wood, I think you''ve misunderstood. Although Tready Threads is not a bigpany, it still ranks among the top ten in the state''s financial industry. We have numerous financial investment projects under our umbre and while it''s true that we are coborating with Fabulous Dav''s, I don''t see how that affects our rtionship with you? Our project hasn''t been terminated either."


    As soon as Markus said this, not only Jacob but also Kevin beside him looked stunned.


    What... What did it mean?


    At this moment, Jacob and Kevin had the same thought in their minds. They both stared at Markus, with their eyes wide open. Jacob was confused, and the others were even more puzzled. Markus''s smile grew even wider as he continued speaking,


    "Mr. Wood, I have known your father for a long time. How could I possibly do something that would disappoint him? Working with Fabulous Dav''s is for another project. You have really misunderstood the situation."


    "Mr. Hale!" Kevin frowned. It was different from what he had agreed with him!


    Recently, Kevin heard that Stand Hill was interested in partnering with Tready Threads Finance. Kevin got involved and contacted them indirectly through Nia''s friend, hinting at his willingness to coborate and lowering the cost of cooperation to a minimum. He thought he had secured the project that Markus wanted to work on with Jacob!


    But now what was this supposed to mean?!


    Markus seemed prepared for Kevin''s reaction and smiled as he looked at him, saying, "What''s wrong? Do you also misunderstand?" He was clearly doing it on purpose! As soon as Kevin heard this, he knew he had fallen into a trap. But why would Markus do this?


    Jacob was cunning enough to instantly understand what Markus meant by his words. His stiff features slowly softened and he said with a smile, "Oh, I misunderstood! I thought you gave our project to Fabulous Dav''s."


    Knowing that Markus must have some trick up his sleeve, Jacob was willing to be more magnanimous than ever before when seeing how Kevin couldn''t express his bitterness.


    "Mr. Wood," Markus ignored Kevin''s gloomy face and spoke kindly to Jacob, "You''re too impulsive in your work; you should learn from your father more often."


    "If you had contacted me beforeing over here today," continued Markus without any change in tone or expression, "We wouldn''t have had such misunderstandings."


    "You''ve already submitted your proposal," exined Markus patiently while looking directly at Jacob, "If I give the project away now, how can I continue working within my circle?"


    "Mr. Hale, you''re right" Jacob said with a humble look, curling the corners of his lips, "I will definitely correct it in the future."


    "Take your people back. If you are still interested in our project, continue to cooperate. I will not pursue today''s matter." Markus said generously.


    "Thank you, Mr. Hale, I''ll treat you to dinner when you''re free." Jacob nced at the earth-colored Kevin meaningfully, and left with his men. This farce was like a gust of wind,ing quickly and going faster. After they left, Markus sat down leisurely, silently staring at Kevin who was still stiff.


    Kevin never expected that he would be fooled by Markus like this; now all sorts of thoughts were running through his head as he turned towards him saying,


    "Mr. Hale... I thought I made myself clear."


    "What did you make clear?" asked Markus calmly while still smiling broadly, "Did you say anything about wanting to take over Casper''s business? Did You?" Kevin''s face turned even uglier.


    "I know you have been at odds, but that has nothing to do with me. I pride myself on being straightforward in my dealings. You came to me expressing interest in a partnership. Did you really think I would betray my friendship with Miles and side with you against Casper? Mr. Berry, if that''s what you thought, then it shows how young and naive you still are."


    Kevin felt like Markus'' smile was blindingly bright now. This guy was a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Kevin had let his guard down and thought he could outsmart StandHill this time around, but he had lost more than he gained by settling for low profits just to help Markus out.


    "Yes," Kevin said softly while looking down at the ground. "I am too young."


    "Learn from this experience," Markus said as he smirked slightly. "Fabulous Dav''s is not weak by any means, but StandHill has the Wood family backing us up as well. Who wins or loses remains to be seen; however, I''m only interested in profit." It seemed like Fabulous Dav''s had made him quite a bit of money this time around.


    "Yes," Kevin repeated before saying goodbye and storming off angrily.


    After Jacob left abruptly followed by Kevin leaving in a huff, Markus reclinedzily on the couch muttering under his breath, "Finally they''re both gone... dogs biting dogs... now I need to call Miles." He took out his phone and called Miles after telling him what happened earlier.


    "Miles," Markus asked hesitantly after exining everything to him over the phone."Was what I did okay?"


    "It was perfect," Miles replied confidently with a deep voice. "You did put yourself through some trouble though."


    "I appreciate it; you''ve helped me so much before so it was only right for me to return the favor... but..." Markus paused briefly before asking, "Miles, isn''t this going too far against Casper?"

 Chapter 1143 Drunken Talk

    Chapter 1143 Drunken Talk


    "Let''s hang out when you''re free. I''ll invite Brendon too. You guys are people I trust, and I''ll tell you the reasonter," Miles said.


    "Sure, I just saw Brendon a few days ago, but it''s been a while since we all got together. Let me arrange it for you when you have time," Markus replied with a smile.


    Exiting the elevator and walking into the lobby of Tready Threads Finance, Kevin walked forward with heavy thoughts on his mind. He was feeling frustrated and annoyed at this moment. Just as he was about to walk out of the door, he suddenly heard a teasing voice from his side.


    "Go for wool ande home shorn. Kevin, how does that feel?"


    Kevin paused in his steps and stiffly turned to his left side where Jacob was leaning against a column looking smug. He had clearly left twenty minutes earlier than Kevin but hadn''t gone yet because he wanted to see him fail!


    Realizing this fact made Kevin hold his breath and focus all of his attention on raising his eyebrows high while coldly retorting, "What do you mean by that? Mr. Hale and I are in business cooperation that will bring profits no matter what happens. Unlike you who brought people here without understanding anything about our situation! But thanks to you though because it is my first time seeing you acting so subservient."


    "Kevin! You''ve grown some balls!" Upon hearing Kevin mock him like that, Leon couldn''t help but explode in anger, charging towards him and wanting to teach him a lesson. But, before he could get close, seven or eight ck-d men rushed into the building, surrounding Kevin tightly protecting him; they were bodyguards waiting outside.


    "Not bad huh? You''re hiring people now?" Jacob wasn''t nning on doing anything physical anyway so upon seeing how confident Kevin looked surrounded by guards, he began pping sarcastically. "Of course! There are too many wicked people in this world whom I''ve encountered before, so naturally one must always be vignt." Retorted Kevin, not willing to lose face.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "People will always let their guard down at some point," Jacob narrowed his eyes staring intently at Kevin and saying softly, "You''re afraid someone might harm you which means you must be careful all the time."


    "Thanks for reminding me." Kevin sneered back at Jacob then disdainfully nced over Leon like an arrogant peacock before leading everyone away.


    Seeing how proud and confident Kevin looked, Leon couldn''t swallow the insult, constantlyining into Jacob''s ear,


    "Appeasement brings disaster. You shouldn''t have trusted this ungrateful person from day one! Wasting your hard work cultivating him these past few years!"


    Jacob didn''t say anything but just gave Leon a cold nce. In fact, he knew in his heart that if it weren''t for the appearance of Leon and his group, Kevin might not have had the idea of betrayal. Even if he did, he wouldn''t have had the guts to do it.


    "Mr. Wood! We definitely can''t let him go!" Regardless of whether Jacob paid attention to him or not, Leon continued to vent his anger incessantly.


    "Enough," Jacob waved his hand, "What''s the use of cursing here? If cursing him could kill him, why bother?"


    Leon closed his mouth.


    "Sage," Jacob turned to Sage who had been following behind him, "keep monitoring Kevin and Nia. You did a great job this time."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wood," Sage said respectfully.


    In the evening, Jacob was called back home by Libby for dinner. Leon was still upset today, so he dragged Sage and a few other men to drink together. The private room was filled with smoke, and Leon drank more and more until he could barely speak coherently.


    "I think it''s because Mr. Wood is timid. He''s afraid of many thing that might happen, so follow me and kill Kevin and Nia right away. So there won''t be any future problems!" Leonined drunkenly, holding a beer bottle in one hand.


    "He''s not like this before. We follow him because he''s ruthless and stable in his actions. But now, he''s always worried about Lucia and Arthur being too strong or Nia having Lauren behind her back. He''s be indecisive and, to be blunt, acting like a woman." One of the younger guys had also had too much to drink and was starting to slur his words.


    Sage remained silent, holding onto the bottle of wine and listening to others'' nonsense. In reality, these people were just being stirred up emotionally. Jacob couldn''t act as recklessly as before because the business world was not like the streets where he can gain respect by beating someone up or smashing things.


    At this thought, Sage became even more certain that this path would not be a long one.


    "Sage, why don''t you say a few words too?" Leon patted his shoulder heavily, seeing that Sage had been silent like a m.


    "I don''t have any particr thoughts. I just want to focus on doing well with what''s in front of me, and as for the future, I''ll take it one step at a time."


    "Are you still so negative?" Leon asked him with drunken eyes and a loose smile.


    "I''m not being negative, I''m just afraid, afraid of people like us..." Sage nced at the person next to him, hesitating to finish his words due to Leon''s previous warning.


    Leon knew what Sage meant. He let out a heavy sigh, turned his head and poured himself half a bottle of alcohol, his brow furrowed tightly together.


    "Leon, let''s face it. We''re not cultured people. Even though Mr. Wood has taught us a lot, it''s not realistic for us to sit in an office all day dealing with paperwork. Sometimes I wonder what will happen to us if Mr. Wood actually seeds."


    "What will happen?" Leon''s eyes were bloodshot as he spoke, "There are two options - either we sessfully transition or we get silenced."


    As soon as Leon finished speaking, his brothers around him fell silent and looked at each other withplicated expressions - it seemed like more than just him had thought about this before. "Leon," Sage spoke up first, "Mr. Wood isn''t that kind of person."


    "When he needs you, he''ll be sincere," Leon scoffed coldly, "When ites to loyalty, who canpare to me? But even I''m afraid of being left behind by Mr. Wood once he seeds. Don''t forget our identities are all fake! If he seeds, how will he take care of us? And if he fails, would Lucia and Arthur spare any of us?"


    "Yeah," someone sighed softly, "We''re caught in the middle and no one wants to im responsibility for us anymore... I just hope that after Mr. Wood seeds, we''ll get a good severance package so that everyone can go back home."


    "You''re thinking too much," Leon gave a sideways nce at the speaker and smiled, "Mr. Wood won''t let any of us go."


    "Why not?"


    "Don''t forget every one of us knows his true identity. Jacob is an unforgivable wanted criminal here. Do you really think he''d feel safe letting any one of his men return home?"

 Chapter 1144 Have Something On Your Mind?

    Chapter 1144 Have Something on Your Mind?


    As soon as Leon finished speaking, the private room fell silent once again. No one coulde up with a rebuttal because they all knew that what Leon said was true!


    Sage secretly observed everyone''s reactions and after a long silence, he suddenly threw the bottle out with a bang, as if giving up resistance and said,


    "Forget it! It''s no use thinking about it anymore. Mr. Wood is treating us well now. We''re enjoying good food and drink, so let''s focus on the present. As for the future, we''ll just go with the flow. After all, we''re just a group of drifters in USA who have done pretty well to get this far!"


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    "Sage is right."


    "Let''s just go along with that."


    Although doubts arose in everyone''s hearts, Sage''s words were most appropriate for their current state of mind so they all went along.


    A young man who was close to Jacob gave Sage a meaningful look but didn''t say anything else. Afterwards everyone drank aimlessly to dispel their worries and soon they were all drunk; if it weren''t for the waiters supporting them from both sides, they wouldn''t even be able to leave the private room.


    As Leon stumbled forward supported by waiters on either side, he reached the lobby of the club where he coincidentally met its manager who greeted him because Jacob was an old customer. Leon looked at three blurry images of him beforeughing foolishly while waving his hand limply patting his shoulder,


    "Manager, isn''t Rina dead? Don''t bother looking for her killer anymore; you won''t find them...hehe..."


    The manager smiled without revealing any emotion. How could he not know that Casper had been involved in Rina''s death? Three months ago, he had even been restricted from leaving town under investigation assistance status by police station, but when hearing Leon mention this matter, his heart skipped a beat.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Leon, what are you saying? Rina was our person! If she died under suspicious circumstances, then we must investigate!"


    "Bullshit!" After burping loudly, Leon sneered, "You think you can find anything out? Do you think we make mistakes when doing things like these? You''ll never find out in your lifetime... haha!"


    The manager''s expression changed instantly upon hearing this but before he could continue questioning, Leon vomited suddenly right there in front of him, causing his whole body to weaken. The service staff quickly cleaned up while preventing anyone else from getting too close, so there wasn''t any chance left for further inquiry by the Manager.


    The next day, the manager personally went to the police station.


    After some time, the projects of Stand Hill and Tready Threads Finance were officiallyunched. Tready Threads Finance was on fire because it had coborations with both Stand Hill and Fabulous Dav''s, which were well-known in the Athegate financial circle.


    Lucia turned off the TV after watching economic news being reported and turned to Arthur. "This must be Miles'' idea," she said.


    Today, Arthur handed over his work to Kyle and came to Webbex Group to apany Lucia. They were chatting in the office at that moment.


    "He is intensifying the conflict between StandHill and Fabulous Dav''s. Also, doing so can divert Jacob''s attention, which is beneficial for his actions," Arthur saw through Miles'' n at a nce.


    Lucia put down her remote control and sat back on the sofa next to Arthur. She pinched his sleeve a few times before suddenly asking him, "Arthur, you have been putting aside your work frequentlytely just to be with me."


    "Shouldn''t I?" Arthur asked back naturally.


    Lucia smiled sweetly again and said, "A workaholic still dares to argue so rationally?"


    Arthur smiled too but did not look at Lucia or answer her question directly. His purple eyes glimmered slightly as he raised his head up.


    "Are you afraid that I will go out there and meet him?" Lucia grabbed hold of Arthur''s chin forcefully with her hand so that he would turn around and look into her eyes as she asked this question seriously. "Miles could act anytime; once Jacob bes anxious enough, he will surely think of finding you first." Giving up resisting Lucia''s grip on him now and holding onto Lucia''s hand instead, Arthur said worriedly. "Teddy and Kylee are in New York; I am by your side now. What happened before won''t happen again." Lucia looked gently into Arthur''s eyes while speaking softly.


    "Fearful things may happen unexpectedly," knowing very well about Lucia''s character traits - seemingly calm but easily triggered by impulses like hearing Jacob''s name - was like pressing a switch button for her emotions- He couldn''t afford not being prepared beforehand. The best way was always thinking ahead. "I cannot let you fall into danger anymore."


    Arthur''s words left no room for doubt.


    "I understand," smiling shyly while looking down, Lucia showed off an alluring charm only reserved for those who she loved deeply. The she continued, "But it isn''t sustainable if you keep skipping work like this all time right? Isn''t East City Development Zone about ready? I know how busy you are."


    When Arthur was with her, he was actually not idle. He received a phone call almost every one or two hours, and the conversationsted for a long time. Lucia was not a timid person. She yearned for Arthur''s tenderness but did not want him to treat her like an object in his palm because she herself was strong enough.


    Lucia was a resolute flower that bloomed in wind and rain.


    "When ites to the Development Zone Project in the East of the City," Arthur remained nonmittal and subtly changed the subject, "Stable Growth is now under Stand Hill, and Casper will definitely attend when it''spleted."


    "If Casper attends, Nia will probably be so angry that she''ll explode." Lucia knew she couldn''t persuade Arthur at the moment, so she decided to change the subject.


    "Since Miles wants to intensify the conflict between them, why don''t we help him?" Arthur smirked slightly, feeling a bit mischievous.


    Lucia giggled twice, and whispered around Arthur''s neck, "You really look like a cat who''s cheating."


    "Who''s cheating?" Arthur immediately retorted, "I am using cunning schemes in broad daylight."


    Lucia couldn''t stopughing, and it was really impressive that Arthur could put twopletely opposite words together!


    However, with just one sentence from Arthur, a great show had already been set.


    As it was June, the weather became even hotter. Sometimes, the afternoon sun shined so brightly that it seemed like anyone standing in its rays will melt away. However, the weather was also unpredictable with asional rain showers that brought both joy and worry to people.


    Miles and Markus made an appointment with Brendon to have tea at a tea house after a heavy rain.


    The tea house had an elegant and pleasant environment, and the air after the rain was refreshing. Three old friends sat together to enjoy tea. If it were not for the worry on Miles'' brow, it would be extremelyfortable.


    "Miles, do you have something on your mind?" Markus asked as he poured tea for Miles.

 Chapter 1145 Deployment

    Chapter 1145 Deployment


    Miles stared at the calm and serene tea surface without saying a word. Markus nced at Brendon who said, "Miles, I also want to ask you, why... do you collect that information?"


    "What information?" Markus immediately asked.


    Brendon first looked at Miles and saw no objections before mentioning the information he had been organizing and keeping for him. Markus'' face was full of confusion as he listened to the end, looking at Miles who had remained silent all along.


    "Miles..." He thought for a moment before asking, "Although Casper is still young and impulsive in his actions, I think he is also talented. As a father, isn''t it unreasonable for you to do this?"


    Even if he wanted to urge his son on, there was no need to collect evidence of his financial mistakes. And he even handed them over to Brendon as a gold medalwyer. Markus couldn''t understand what Miles was thinking.


    "No, it''s very reasonable," Miles picked up his teacup intending to savor it slowly, but instead drank it all in one gulp as if trying to perk himself up with this action. After putting down the cup again, he continued, "Casper has already gone."


    Miles, Markus and Brendon had known one another for many years; moreover, they had no connection with Casper whatsoever so they were good helpers in helping him get justice for his son. Therefore, Miles did not intend on hiding anything anymore.


    "Gone?" Markus didn''t understand what Miles meant; surprised he asked, "How could that be? I saw him just a few days ago at Mr. Patrick''s party."


    Brendon seemed deep in thought again, staring intently at Miles as if sensing something.


    Miles gave a bitterugh while looking downcastly into his teacup which had been refilled again saying,


    "We really should go drink some alcohol."


    "Miles, don''t beat around the bush anymore! We''re old acquaintances so just say it!" Now Markus was very curious.


    Looking at the rising steam from his teacup, Miles lowered his eyes slowly, sorrowfully, telling everything that happened with his son to his two old friends.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As soon as Miles finished speaking, the tea room became eerily quiet. Even sounds of dew drops falling off leaf tips outside could be heard clearly.


    "I''m going to find him now! Damn him!" Markus'' eyes turned red. He was bursting out while standing up ready to leave, but then he was being pulled back by Brendon holding onto his arm.


    "Don''t be impulsive!" Although Brendon said so, even he couldn''t digest what Miles had just said. Now they saw that Casper was actually a fake! The real Casper was already dead! That imposter was Jacob! For Jacob, Markus and Brendon, who had long resided in Athegate, cannot be unaware of his existence. Even Markus, who was ustomed to using means in the business world, looked down on him for his character. As a man, he used emotions to seize others'' property and even framed them. In the end, he fled to another country as a result of his actions - an unforgivable offense. However, it was shocking that he had now killed Casper and taken on his identity! That person was now openly standing before the public with a false identity!


    How Markus managed to stay calm!


    "Don''t be impulsive?!" Markus shouted angrily, "Do you want him to continue to run amuck with Casper''s identity?"


    "Miles didn''t say a word. Why are you in such a hurry!" Knowing Markus'' temperament, Brendon scolded.


    Markus ignored Miles'' silent gaze and sat down angrily.


    "Miles, what are you and Libby nning to do?" Brendon asked Miles.


    "We won''t let Jacob get away with it. So Libby and I have decided to work with Ms. Webb and Mr. Davies to expose his identity and bring him to justice!" Miles said with a sob.


    "Miles, this is not like you," Markus snorted coldly. "You''re just going to let him off so easily by sending him to trial? You used to be wild too, and for someone like Jacob, taking a bullet would be too good for him."


    "This is what Ms. Webb meant. What she said is also reasonable. It is easy to kill a person, but to publicize his crimes to the world and be reviled by others, the only way is to rely on the power of thew. Brendon, you think so too, right??" Miles asked Brendon.


    "Yes," Brendon said with approval, "Instead of executing him privately, it is better to send him to prison. It is not afortable ce there, not to mention that he will suffer a lot ording to our words. Before execution, his life is worse than death!"


    Unlike Markus, Brendon had known Miles since they were young and was considered Casper''s godfather. He won''t sit idly by in this deep-seated grudge!


    "What should we do now?" Markus asked anxiously.


    "Listen to me..." Miles said as he ced his fingertips on the teacup and slowly exined his n. After hearing it, Markus and Brendon immediately expressed their opinions. "Okay! Do it as you said!"


    Four dayster, Markus had a talk with Jacob. The general content was that they wanted to make their cooperation project bigger, so as to increase the momentum of StandHill. Jacob was still suspicious at first, but after the two talked about the project that would continue to expand with no harm, he readily agreed, and injected most of the funds into the project the next day.


    As the coboration with Tready Threads Finance had just been intensified, Leon reminded Jacob that the project in the east development zone was about to bepleted and he should prepare in advance. Jacob was reminded of this matter by Leon, and he was extremely happy. He rarely had such a good mood and said,


    "When Nia worked so hard to bring Lucia and Arthur together for cooperation, little did she know that I would be the one benefiting in the end. Now I really want to see what expression Nia has on her face." "What other expression could she have?" Leon mocked with a sense of pride. "She''s probably so angry that she''s about to vomit!"


    "At that time, their names must be on the guest list." Casper sneered.


    "Recently, Sage has been monitoring them constantly. It''s nothing special, and they''re still hiring security guards non-stop. I guess the threat fromst time worked," Leon said with a smug smile. "Let Sage keep an eye on them, and even if one of them is alone, don''t hesitate. As long as the body can be brought back, it will be fine, and if it can''t, find a ce to kill them!" Jacob made an order. Upon seeing Jacob''s fierce and ruthless appearance, Leon felt like his bloodthirsty factor was about to burst out of his veins. He listened with boiling passion and eximed repeatedly,


    "It should have been done long ago! Being too kind-hearted and lenient only makes them more arrogant. Mr. Wood, rest assured that the subordinates will act with discretion and will not let you down!" "Well," Jacob nodded with pleasure, "go down and manage your subordinates well."


    "Got it!" Leon happily left Jacob''s office.

 Chapter 1146 Waiting For You

    Chapter 1146 Waiting for You


    When Leon left, he didn''t notice the figure standing at the corner of the elevator. After he was gone, the figure walked straight to the CEO''s office.


    Jacob heard a knock on his door and thought it was Leoning back. He looked down at his files and asked, "What brings you back?"


    "It''s me, Mr. Wood," said Tommy, one of Jacob''s trusted associates who Sage had taken note of in their private room that night.


    "Tommy?" Jacob was surprised because Tommy rarely came to see him alone. He wasn''t particrly bright but he had a strong sense of loyalty which made Jacob trust him implicitly. "What happened?" But as soon as Jacob asked this question, Tommy hesitated and lost his earlier confidence.


    "What is it?" Jacob walked over with interest when he saw that something serious must have happened to make this usually wooden man look so grave.


    "Mr. Wood," said Tommy slowly after some hesitation. "Do you n on abandoning us in the future?"


    Jacobughed wryly, "Why would you think that way?"


    Tommy frowned for a moment before continuing, "A while ago when I was drinking with Leon and others... I overheard something... and I just wanted to ask you about it."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Oh? What did they say?" asked Jacob raising an eyebrow slightly.


    "Mr. Wood," began Tommy carefully. "I''m not trying to cause trouble or anything like that, but even though everyone knows how loyal Leon is towards you... he still said something like this..." "He said what exactly?" The patience in Jacob''s voice started wearing thin by now.


    "Leon said we''re all just thugs who don''t belong here in such an upstandingpany like yours, so once everything is done here, there might be a possibility that those who know your true identity will be..." But before finishing his sentence, Tommy nced up at Jacob''s face instead.


    Jacob smiled; he understood what Tommy wanted to say next.


    "Get rid of you when I''m done with that?".


    He never expected Leon would have such thoughts but then again, Jacob could understand why. Leon was not only one of those closest associates who knew him best, but also someone who had introduced other brothers into his circle. He may be impulsive sometimes, but always stood by him through thick and thin. So given their current situation, it wasn''t surprising for him to think ahead about what might happen next. And truthfully speaking, Jacob couldn''t help but admit that Leon really understood him too well!


    Tommy didn''t dare nod his head in agreement.


    "Who else was drinking that night?" Jacob asked again.


    Tommy thought for a moment and listed all the brothers who had been drinking with them that night, specifically mentioning Sage. "Everyone''s demeanor seemed off at the time, but in the end, it was Sage who calmed everyone down. He told us not to worry about the future and focus on doing well for you now. Our future will naturally be taken care of."


    "Sage said that?" Jacobughed as he didn''t expect him to defend himself behind his back.


    "He did everything he could for you," Tommy agreed.


    "What about you?" Jacob asked intentionally.


    "Of course I believe in you!" Tommy lifted his head without hesitation and said, "When we were homeless in USA before, we often faced discrimination. The life we have now is all thanks to you, Mr. Wood! I remember your kindness!"


    "Good," Jacob praised as he walked up and patted Tommy''s shoulder saying, "I''m d you trust me so much! There are some things I only tell one person like you... Do you know why Kevin betrayed me? Because he felt I favored you guys too much! But little did he know that you guys are people who have lived through thick and thin with me. I would never treat any of my brothers unfairly! Leon has his reasons for thinking what he does too but let me assure you, I won''t burn bridges or forget those who helped me."


    "Mr. Wood!" Tommy was moved by what Jacob had just said, almost wanting to kneel down before him.


    Jacob smiled knowingly at how grateful Tommy looked but inside he couldn''t helpughing at how foolish this guy was...


    "But since Leon has such thoughts towards me, there is something I need your help with," said Jacob putting away his smile, once more bing serious again as he spoke to Tommy.


    "What do want from me Mr. Wood?"


    "Leon is loyal to me but still harbors some selfishness. It doesn''t sit right with him so investigate what exactly it is that Leon has been doing within thepany secretly. If there''s anything strange or unusual happening, then find out quietly without rming anyone else, and then report back directly to only me."


    "Mr. Wood...you want..." This was why Tommy hesitated earlier because Leon was like a brother whom Tommy didn''t want to harm, yet he also couldn''t keep secrets from Jacob either. Otherwise, it would weigh heavily on him emotionally if Jacob med himter on over this matter.


    "Don''t worry about it. Whatever happens between Leon and me will remain between us," reassured Jacob appearing sincere while actually being dismissive of Tommy''s concerns.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you," Tommy replied without hesitation.


    At the end of June, the Development Zone Project in the East of the City, jointly developed by Webbex Group, Branch of Davonnis and Stable Growth, was about to be officiallypleted. Once put into use, it would y a crucial role in Athegate''s economic development. The government also gave strong support and attention. Arthur was busy with final settlement and review matters during this time. He was so busy that he had to cancel several dates with Lucia that they had nned together. He also came hometer every day than before, but no matter howte it was when he arrived home, there was always a light on for him.


    After parking his car in the garage and seeing the light still on in the living room while looking at his watch which already pointed at two o''clock, Arthur felt both heartbroken and touched.


    "Lucia..." Just as he reached for the doorknob on their porch, Lucia opened it before him. She must have heard his engine sound and rushed over immediately to wait for him at their door first thing. Arthur didn''t know what else to say to express his love so he just extended his arms out towards her warm body and held her tightly.


    As he smelled her hair fragrance all over again after such a long day''s work, it seemed like all fatigue disappeared from him instantly. "Why are you sote today?"


    Arthur had been leaving early every morningtely onlying back veryte tonight around two o''clock. He felt sorry that Lucia waited up every night for him but she probably felt sorry too about how hardworking he was.


    "Thesest few days are critical review stages. I couldn''t rx." Arthur let go of Lucia, habitually stroking her hair as usual while saying, "You can go ahead sleep first."


    "If you don''te back home, then who am I supposed to sleep with?" Lucia teased yfully but softened her tone after seeing Arthur''s guilty expression then snuggled back into his embrace saying, "I just want to wait for you."

 Chapter 1147 A Good Show

    Chapter 1147 A Good Show


    Lucia''s words fell lightly on his heart like feathers, gentle and full of ripples. Arthur couldn''t help but stroke her back softly and speak in a gentle voice.


    "Don''t worry. After this week I will have time to apany you."


    "Don''t apany me," Lucia said while yawning and looking up, "I want you to not be so tired."


    Upon hearing this, Arthur felt sorry for her and rubbed her head. He led her into the living room where he noticed a pile of documents on the coffee table and a contract disyed on theptop screen. He suddenly realized that Lucia wasn''t avoiding sleep, but rather tirelessly working on official business while waiting for his return.


    How can he not love a woman like that?


    After a tense inspection, Davonnis Corp hadpleted all the work prior to announcingpletion. Under Arthur''s supervision, the entire project passed quality control and several months ago countlesspanies were vying to move in. At this moment, all attention in Athegate was focused on this grandpletion ceremony.


    Of course, some people were happy while others were worried.


    These days, Nia''s mood had reached an all-time low. She easily got angry with her subordinates, causing everyone at Fabulous Dav''s to be fearful of bing the next victim. Kevin''s mood was also very low. In the past, they were humble and pleasing to Lucia and Arthur in order to win this project, but they didn''t expect Casper to benefit in the end.


    With the news that Fabulous Dav''s had already received an invitation to thepletion ceremony, Nia was even more furious.


    "Last time Eduard got married, he didn''t invite us, and now he''s calling us to thepletion ceremony! Lucia is such a terrible person!" Nia cursed loudly in the office. Even without closing the door, her voice could be heard in the hallway. A senior executive who was about to report his work turned around and left quickly to avoid it.


    "This may not necessarily be Lucia''s intention," Kevin sat on the sofa, with an unpleasant expression on his face.


    "Are you saying it was Casper''s doing?" Nia gritted her teeth and expressed her intense hatred towards him, as if she wanted to dig into his bones and heart.


    "He wishes us to make a fool of ourselves. It''s well known that Stable Growth has been stripped of its credibility, and if they actually show up, they''ll probably be theughing stock of the entire industry," Kevin sneered.


    "So why don''t we go!" Nia walked up to Kevin and said, "Isn''t he feeling proud? Let''s join in the fun and I''ll make sure he loses face!"


    "Good!" Nia''s fighting spirit was ignited, and Kevin stood up as well, "Let''s attend on time!"


    Thepletion ceremony during the day attracted arge number of media outlets, and even the mayor personally attended. Lucia and Arthur naturally took the spotlight, with Casper standing by their side as an investor. While many people believed that his presence there was purely a stroke of luck, they couldn''t refute his qualification and could only envy him.


    During the press conference, it seemed like everyone hade to a consensus to direct all questions towards Lucia and Arthur. Casper sat on the stage with them, but he waspletely ignored like a transparent person. Despite maintaining a polite smile throughout the entire ordeal, it was obvious that he felt extremely awkward.


    After the daytimemotion had ended, Arthur arranged for a grand celebration dinner on the sixth floor of Branch of Davonnis. He took Lucia to change into their formal attire after the press conference andpletely disregarded Casper. Although Casper wanted to chat with them, he couldn''t do anything when they didn''t respond.


    Arthur left all of tonight''s hosting duties to Kyle and leisurely strolled around with Lucia at the venue. Shortly after, Juliana and Kane arrived as well. Since Daphne wasn''t feeling well, Eduard called Arthur specifically to congratte him but expressed his regret that he couldn''t make it tonight.


    As friends, there were no formalities needed.


    "Alright then," Arthur said jokingly while feeling guilty towards Eduard''s apologetic tone. "Take care of your wife first. We''ll meet up again when she feels better."


    "I heard you invited Nia and Kevin too," Eduard said cheerfully before hanging up. "If there''s any juicy gossip next time around, make sure you tell me all about it!" Arthur snorted in response before saying goodbye and ending their conversation.


    "Eduard really isn''ting?" Kane asked while listening in on their conversation earlier, "I thought someone as sociable as him would show up regardless."


    "What''s more important, wife or gossip?" Juliana added while giving her husband a sidelong nce.


    Kane smiled slightly but wisely chose not to answer or expose himself since their babysitter had taken leave tonight which meant they wouldn''t be able attend either way. Until Juliana spent two hours finding another reliable one just so they could join in on tonight''s festivities instead.


    "What about Casper?" she asked after giving her husband another re. Just because he didn''t speak out loud didn''t mean she didn''t know what was going through his mind!


    "He''s over there enjoying himself," Lucia pointed towards where Casper stood holding champagne while chatting away with some wealthy guests who seemed close with him. Judging by how often theyughed together, he looked quite contented indeed.


    "Aren''t those rich kids who hang out closely with Casper?" Juliana sneered disdainfully, "Birds of a feather flock together."


    "You see around here, Casper''s position in this project is awkward. Only a few people are willing to talk to him, and others don''t want to get close," Kane observed.


    "What can they talk about if they get close? How he got his hands on Stable Growth?" Lucia made a rare sarcastic remark.


    "Lucia," Arthur immediately reached out and gently rubbed her back when he heard the change in her tone.


    Lucia''s eyes flickered. She pouted, and withdrew her gaze.


    "I think Lucia is already impressive enough," Juliana sighed when she saw Arthur''s small gesture. "Kane can also endure it. If it were me, Casper would have been torn apart hundreds of times by now!" "I couldn''t bear it either. It was all thanks to Mr. Davies reminding me constantly," Lucia smiled.


    Really, if Arthur hadn''t been controlling her emotions all along, Lucia might have taken action against Casper long ago - not through official channels but by tearing him into pieces!


    Arthur was about to speak when Kyle hurriedly walked towards them and said as he approached, "Mr. Davies, Nia and Kevin are already downstairs."


    Arthur nced at Lucia upon hearing this news and smiled, "Let''s go. We should take up our role as catalysts."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Lucia smiled lightly and reached out to hold onto Arthur''s arm while reminding Kane and Juliana, "Don''t get too close. Just watch from afar."


    Juliana nodded in agreement while holding onto her husband''s hand as they followed behind them.

 Chapter 1148 Meeting With An Enemy

    Chapter 1148 Meeting with an Enemy


    Although Arthur and Lucia were the undisputed protagonists and objects of admiration, there was a consensus in their circle that it was best not to approach them when they were with Kane and his group. Now, seeing Arthur and Lucia walking towards the center of the hall, everyone immediately became eager to talk to them. However, those who could see where they were headed hesitated - they were walking towards Casper.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At this moment, Casper was boasting with his friends when Billy reminded him, "Casper, Arthur and Lucia are here."


    Casper raised an eyebrow. He thought tonight they had decided not to acknowledge him anymore. Turning around, he saw Arthur and Lucia walking towards him hand in hand - two people with such strong presence that no one could help but follow their every move with their eyes. The feeling of resentment stabbed at Casper''s heart once again.


    That position should have been his!


    Suddenly, without warning or provocation from anyone else present except for himself perhaps, all of Casper''s friends dispersed as soon as Arthur nced over at them.


    "Mr. Wood and Mrs. Wood are also at Athegate? Why didn''t you bring them along?" Lucia spoke first.


    "Don''t you know why Ms. Webb?" Casper replied nonchntly while smiling, "I''m sure my appearance here is a joke in many people''s eyes."


    "You''re too self-pitying about it. There''s nothing wrong with taking what you''ve earned by your own abilities." Lucia smiled lightly while mocking him.


    Although her sarcasm was obvious enough for anyone to notice, Casper wasn''t provoked by it. He knew that neither Jacob nor himself held any weight in her heart anymore. The feeling of resentment affected his mood so much that even his consciousness became depressed.


    "Ms. Webb, you''re right. There''s nothing wrong with taking what you''ve earned by your own abilities." Caspar calmly epted Lucia''s words. It seemed like she hated him intensely. Her gaze was full of hatred when she looked at him after he spoke those words. Arthur noticed Lucia''s emotions, and quickly leaned down next to her ear, speaking softly, "Stable Growth belongs solely to you now. There is no denying this fact. How you acquired it has nothing to do with us."


    Lucia lowered her gaze without saying anything more.


    "Mr. Davies, you''re right. The business world is like a battlefield. Whether it''s straightforward or not doesn''t matter. Everyone is after their own interests. It''s only natural for Stand Hill to take over Stable Growth. There''s no need to say more," Casper said with a smile.


    But the next voice that responded wasn''t Arthur''s, it was another sharp voice.


    "Natural? Shouldn''t it be seizing by force?" Nia''s face filled with hostility as she spoke.


    Casper''s smile froze and he slowly turned his head to face Nia and her friends who had gathered behind her, ready for the show.


    "Nia and Kevin are here too?" whispers started around them.


    "They''re mortal enemies. Tonight Casper is one of the main characters. Why did they invite them?"


    "What''s so strange about that? Mr. Davies rarely hosts parties. Who hasn''t been invited in this circle? It would be strange if they didn''te."


    "Shh... let''s watch the show."


    Casper didn''t bother hiding his animosity towards Nia and Kevin; he coldly stared at them like two pieces of filth as soon as he turned his head towards them.


    "Ms. Webb, Mr. Davies, long time no see! If I weren''t so difficult to bully, then tonight''s party should have been jointly hosted by us three." Nia purposely spoke loudly.


    Lucia calmly asked Nia while Arthur kept his hand on her back since earlier when she mentioned Stable Growth being transfered to Casper. "Are you still ming me for transferring Stable Growth?" Casper looked at Lucia when he heard this but her gaze remained calm. But Lucia didn''t respond to his reaction


    "How could that be?" Nia shook her head helplessly, "If it weren''t for you mediating on my behalf before, then I might still be framed in prison now. So, I am not ming you but rather grateful instead." Nia''s words were directed at someone specific which was self-exnatory. She had previously argued with Casper publicly about this issue before, but now brought up again, causing everyone present to start discussing once more. Some were inclined towards Nia while others thought Casper was right all along.


    Casper originally wanted to give Nia a warning tonight but unexpectedly she took advantage of him first. If he let himself get bullied by her, then that would be a huge mistake!


    "Nia, I thought after your stint in prison, you would have learned to behave. But here you are, still acting so brazenly. Bringing a man with you and spouting off in public like this? Be careful or your face might end up on the ground and you won''t be able to pick it back up."


    Nia''s cheek twitched as she turned to look at Casper, her eyes dark as she stared him down.


    "Miss Davidson, I know there is bad blood between you and Mr. Wood," Arthur spoke up unexpectedly during their staring match. "But tonight is a celebration of our Development Zone Project in the East of the City beingpleted. I invited you both to join us in celebration, not for bickering and fighting with each other. Can''t we all just put aside our differences for one night?"


    Arthur''s words shocked everyone around them, even Nia and Casper couldn''t believe it themselves - Arthur had always ignored their disputes before now. "Since Mr. Davies has said so himself," Nia replied coolly despite not understanding his intentions fully, "how could I go against his wishes? Kevin, let''s go." After Nia left, Casper thanked Arthur politely for resolving the situation.


    "Resolving?" Arthur smirked coldly with icy eyes fixed on Casper''s face. "I simply didn''t want either of you ruining the atmosphere of this party by causing a scene outside." Casper was left speechless by Arthur''s words while he watched him leave arm-in-arm with Lucia.


    "Mr. Patrick is here too. Let''s go over there," with a cold look at Casper, Arthur wrapped Lucia''s waist and left, leaving Casper with a livid face and listening to the whispers around him.

 Chapter 1149 Mocking In Unison

    Chapter 1149 Mocking in Unison


    After Arthur and Lucia walked away, Juliana pulled Kane over and asked him with a slight frown, "Arthur, why did you act as a mediator when Casper and Nia were about to argue just now? Isn''t it better to let them fight it out?"


    Juliana didn''t think it was necessary for Arthur to intervene.


    Arthur smiled lightly but remained silent while holding onto Lucia.


    Kane nced at Arthur before turning to his wife and saying, "Juliana, both Casper and Nia came here tonight with a purpose. One wants to show dominance over the other while the other wants to embarrass their opponent. By letting them argue without dering a winner or loser, Arthur is actually fueling their resentment towards each other. Who knows what might happenter on? This is how Arthur handles things. Besides..."


    Kane trailed off after giving Juliana a meaningful look. She followed his gaze only to see that Lucia''s face had darkened slightly as she furrowed her eyebrows.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "The closer we get to the critical moment," Kane continued speaking softly, "the more easily Lucia''s emotions fluctuate. I''m the same way."


    To be honest, if he hadn''t weighed his options carefully beforehand, he would have killed Casper himself by now - not just for Poppy''s sake but also because of his own anger issues.


    Lucia gave Kane a bitter smile in response since what he said was exactly how she felt right now.


    "Don''t worry too much about it," Julianaforted her gently. "With Arthur by your side and us supporting you all the way through this ordeal... he won''t be able to escape from justice."


    Arthur nodded in agreement while offeringforting words of his own, "I''m here."


    Lucia smiled back at him gratefully. Yes, indeed he was there for her when she needed him most.


    As expected by Arthur earlier on during their conversation together, neither Casper nor Nia could im victory after arguing with each other just now. It left both parties feeling resentful towards one another especially since Nia kept badmouthing Casper behind his back whenever possible throughout the night so far.


    Casper didn''t need anyone else''s help though since he already had plenty of supporters who were willing enough to defend him against any usations made against him no matter how baseless they may seem at times. This went on for an hour or so until eventually everyone who interacted with either group heard some version of their respective grievances, which only added fuel onto an already raging fire between these two opposing factions.


    "Nia," one of her friends kindly suggested after seeing that things weren''t going anywhere productive anytime soon between these two groups anymore. "I don''t think fighting like this will solve anything between you guys."


    "You''re both evenly matched," they continued diplomatically, "so continuing down this path will only lead both sides into further ruin."


    "Nia, you should listen to Kevin. If you slip up, I really won''t hold back."


    Nia''s face twisted in displeasure. "Evenly matched? Casper is just relying on his family''s power. Without the support of the Wood family, what is he?"


    "But he happens to be the Wood family''s son," another friend said. "When Stable Growth was taken away before, we thought you had no way out. It''s not easy to make aeback now. If you want to reconcile with him, we can help."


    "The Wood family''s son? He doesn''t deserve it!" Nia said angrily.


    As soon as she spoke, someone asked what she meant. Kevin noticed Nia misspoke and immediately exined to everyone,


    "Nia is just upset right now. We will consider everyone''s good intentions but Casper is cunning and vengeful. Even if we are willing to reconcile with him, he may not be willing himself. We''re currently standing our ground and there will be justice in the end for who is right or wrong."


    "Guys, Nia''s not feeling well. I''m going with her to get some air, and I''ll be back with youter."


    Nia didn''t want to leave at first but Kevin pulled her aside into a corner.


    "What are you doing?" Nia rubbed her sore arm where Kevin pinched her.


    "This is our trump card," Kevin scolded slightly with annoyed tone of voice. "If you say something out of line like that again, would Lucia and Arthur still protect us? Would Casper still fear us?"


    "I know you''re angry but don''t talk nonsense in front of everyone else."


    Nia knew she had misspoken so she pursed her lips without saying anything more but her eyes were fierce with defiance.


    They thought no one else was around them until they heard mockingughter from someone standing behind them in the corner.


    "Nia, You should listen to Kevin because if you slip up again, then I really won''t hold back anymore."


    Nia froze while turning pale all over as did even Kevin who looked shocked too. Both didn''t dare turn around because they knew that person behind them was none other than Casper!


    Casper felt quite pleased when he saw how frightened these two people were acting towards him since they were afraid deep down inside after all... After all everything came from his hands, didn''t it? He lifted his chin coldly while sneering at their stiff backs against the wall.


    "Nia, Kevin, you both walked away from me. You know exactly how much I know about you two. On the other hand, you also know my abilities very well. If you really want to go all out and risk everything, do you think you can escape?"


    Nia stiffly turned her head to look at Kevin and saw that he was looking at her too... their thoughts were the same.


    Kevin reached out and grabbed Nia''s arm, pulling her back with him. Their previous attempt to escape had been a bit cowardly.


    "Dare to turn around now?" Casper sneered.


    "You''re too confident," Kevin replied confidently as he faced Casper''s gaze. "You forgot how many times we escaped death from your hands?"


    "Is it because of your own abilities?" Casper raised an eyebrow disdainfully and nced at Nia''s gloomy face before saying to Kevin, "When have you not relied on others? Selling my information to please Lucia, using Lauren for family ties... but now Lucia doesn''t care about you anymore and Lauren has left. You should know what situation you''re in now if not for all those hired thugs..."


    Casper meant that they was afraid of him! How could Nia stand this insult?


    "What gives you the right to be so arrogant!" Nia shouted angrily, "Believe me or not, I''ll tell Lucia and Arthur about your identity! They''ll take care of it without us having to lift a finger!" "Why don''t you go tell them then!" Casper showed no fear but instead taunted Nia, "When did I ever stop you?"


    "Nia!" Kevin was very annoyed that she was too impulsive.


    Nia gritted her teeth in frustration and didn''t dare to respond to Casper''s provocation, and of course, Casper knew the reason behind it.


    "If it weren''t for Kevin, Nia, with that mouth of yours, you would have died a thousand times over!"

 Chapter 1161 Showdown

    Chapter 1161 Showdown


    Arthur''s lips curled slightly, a cold light flickered in his eyes as he slowly turned to Kevin and asked in a low voice, "Kevin, do you know how many times you''ve threatened me since you walked in here?"


    Kevin''s heart skipped a beat. He had no doubt that Arthur was already angry. But he said, "Mr. Davies, we have no other choice. If Nia and I had any other way out of this situation, we wouldn''t be bothering you. But we''re really at our wit''s end now. Please help us out of the kindness of your heart."


    Arthur sneered at his words and said, "What kindness? What kind of rtionship do we have?"


    Kevin lowered his head and thought for a moment before turning to look at Nia instead of answering immediately.


    Nia was confused for a moment and didn''t understand what Kevin meant until he spoke up again, "Nia, why don''t we just tell everyone about our rtionship with Eve''s boyfriend?" It finally dawned on Nia that Kevin wanted to use Lauren''s connections even though she didn''t want to go that far.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Mr. Davies," Nia said to Arthur," Do you know Lauren Osade?"


    "Lauren? Which Lauren?" Arthur pretended not to know.


    "Lauren Osade!" Nia emphasized the name heavily hoping for an astonished reaction from Arthur but she was disappointed.


    "Oh him," Arthur chuckled lightly as if it were nothing important. "Didn''t he apany your sister to the USA for treatment?"


    Hearing this news made both Nia and Kevin stunned beyond belief. Their expressions were identical - both bewildered and shocked - as if they couldn''t believe that even Arthur knew about it!


    Lucia looked at their dumbfounded faces with amusement and found it hrious! She hadn''t intended on speaking up but couldn''t resist mocking them, "What? Did you think we didn''t know that Lauren came over early? You think nobody knows about what happened between him and your sister or how much y''all used him? There''s nothing happening within Athegate which can be hidden from me or Arthur especially when ites down on y''all!"


    After she heard Lucia''s words, Nia''s face turned pale like all her secrets had been exposed publicly without any privacy left whatsoever!


    Lucia sneered again saying, "You dare talk about ''kindness'' after hurting your own sister so badly! I pity her more than anything else! And yet, you still expect anyone else will show mercy towards y''all?" This sentence was Lucia venting her anger towards Eve who''d been suffering because of them all along!


    "How could..."Nia muttered unconsciously. She couldn''t understand why Lucia and Arthur knew everything when they never mentioned anything before, and neither did Lauren ever bring up anything rted to their secret dealings!


    At this moment, Kevin''s face also looked ashen and some thoughts floated in his mind, making it impossible for him to even lift his head. "How could?" Arthur said calmly, "If it weren''t for Lauren and your sister, do you think you could have been saved time and time again?"


    Sure enough! Kevin hoarsely uttered, "Could it be that the previous incident..."


    "Exactly," Arthur said, "Lauren has an impressive background and strong capabilities, but Athegate is unfamiliar territory for him. Do you think he could have organized personnel and resources to save you repeatedly in such a short time without our intervention?"


    "Let me add something," Lucia continued without any hesitation. "Even the small vi you''re currently living in belongs to me. You may think that you''ve been acting very discreetly, but everything is under the control of Arthur and me. If it weren''t for Eve pleading on your behalf time and time again, Nia, you wouldn''t be alive today!"


    Nia felt her face burning fiercely and abnormal flushes appearing on her cheeks upon hearing this.


    Kevin felt his heart turn to ashes. If Arthur and Lucia had already known about Eve and Lauren''s rtionship, what other cards did they have up their sleeves?! Seeing the calction in Kevin''s eyes, Lucia felt extremely annoyed. She waved her hand and said to Arthur, "Arthur, I''m tired and don''t want to talk anymore."


    Lucia had already issued the order for guests to leave, but Nia and Kevin were not tactful. Instead, after digesting Lucia''s words, Nia shamelessly said,


    "Ms. Webb, since you refer to my sister as Eve, I assume that you have a good rtionship with her. It was wrong for us to hide this from you, but I believe that if my sister knew about my current situation, she would not stand idly by. Can you please help us onest time out of respect for her?"


    After listening to Nia''s words, Lucia responded with displeasure and started to scold her, "How dare you mention Eve? Nia, I''ve really underestimated you! Tell me, which sister in the world would go as far as tampering with life-saving medication just to manipte her own sister? Nia, you''re truly one of a kind! If you hadn''t mentioned her, I might have been less angry. But now that you''ve brought her up, it infuriates me even more! When I saved you from prison before, I made it clear to Kevin that it would be thest time I help you! Whether you live or die this time, it''s up to fate! Arthur and I will not intervene!" Lucia rarely spoke so sharply, which showed that she was very angry and her words left no room for debate.


    Nia was still unwilling, but Kevin knew that continuing to speak would only make Lucia more disgusted. So he reached out and grabbed Nia''s arm, stopping her from speaking. He pulled her up and said firmly, "In that case, we won''t bother. Nia, let''s go!"


    Lucia couldn''t hide her coldughter. He was quite stubborn!


    Nia didn''t want to leave, but seeing Lucia and Arthur''s icy expressions, she could only remain silent and follow Kevin.


    As soon as they left, Lucia eximed angrily, "Eve! It''s really not worth it!"


    Arthur wasn''t as indignant as Lucia. He took her hand and said, "Lucia, I''m afraid we''ll have to step in at the end..." Lucia''s eyes dimmed at his words. She sighed softly, "I know..."


    The ruthless were always decisive while the loving cannot act recklessly. Perhaps this was the most unreasonable thing.


    As they left Lucia''s office, Nia stopped in her tracks after a few steps and said to Kevin, "No way, we can''t just leave like this! Who knows what Casper might do next? I''m going back to plead with them!" Kevin wasn''t worried though but calmly replied, "We do need someone''s help but it isn''t from Lucia or Arthur."


    Nia didn''t understand at first and asked foolishly, "Then who do we ask?"


    Kevin smiled confidently with a calcting look in his eyes.


    Since Arthur and Lucia had known about Lauren and Eve''s rtionship for some time now and had helped them secretly so many times before, why not use that same strategy again? When Nia heard the name Kevin mentioned, her eyes lit up instantly.


    That night in their hotel room, Nia called her sister back home in the USA after calcting the time difference. At first Eve didn''t answer but Nia persisted with determination just like how Eve did when she first arrived at Athegate - only now their roles were reversed, which was ironic.

 Chapter 1162 Consuming Family Ties

    Chapter 1162 Consuming Family Ties


    Eve was thousands of miles away, staring at her vibrating phone with a worried expression. Her sister hadn''t contacted her in months and had never shown any concern for her. Now that she was calling, it was almost certain that she needed help with something.


    "If you want to answer, then answer. If not, just turn off your phone," Lauren said coldly to Eve as she struggled with the decision.


    Eve gave Lauren a resentful look and sighed before finally pressing the answer button.


    Before Eve could say anything, she heard her sister''s familiar and anxious voice on the other end of the line, "Eve! You finally answered! How are you feeling? Are you adjusting well in the USA? How is your treatment going? Do you need me toe give you blood?"


    The string of questions sounded so caring but Eve knew they were all fake.


    "What do you want?" Eve asked in a low voice without any enthusiasm.


    "I just wanted to know how you''re doing. It''s been so long since we talked," Nia lied effortlessly.


    "What''s really going on?" Eve asked again without responding to Nia''s false concern.


    Nia fell silent for a while before speaking again in a colder tone, "Eve, do you know what happened two nights ago? Casper sent people to assassinate Kevin and me again. If it weren''t for patrolling police officers passing by at that time, maybe what I''m telling now would be news of my death."


    "Oh," Eve replied casually which triggered an intense reaction from Nia.


    "Oh''? What does ''oh'' mean?! I almost died! Is this how my sister reacts?" Nia got angry and forgot how she should face Eve properly once again.


    "What else can I say? Before leaving, I already warned you but if you didn''t listen, then why don''t just stay away from him since he is such dangerous person?"


    "I didn''t provoke him!" Nia tried desperately to defend herself, "He won''t leave me alone! Can''t watch me die like this right?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    How much did Eve wish that she could say "no".


    "Also," thinking that Eve''s silence indicated guilt, Nia became even more assertive, "You''ve known Lucia for a long time, haven''t you? I know it now! You''ve been hiding it from me all along, Eve, do you even consider my feelings? When I went to find her today, I was exposed right in front of her. Do you know how embarrassed I felt?"


    "You should thank her. She and Arthur have saved you many times," Eve replied coldly.


    "Arthur?" As soon as Nia heard Eve referring to Arthur like that, jealousy surged within her. She had spent so much time trying to curry favor with him, but Eve effortlessly gained the favor of Lucia and Arthur, as well as the support of Lauren. Nia momentarily forgot the purpose of her call, and she sarcastically remarked, "Eve, you''re doing pretty well for yourself, even addressing him as ''Arthur.'' I never knew you had such cunning!"


    Eve really wanted to hang up the phone immediately, but she needed to speak up for herself. This was what Lucia and Arthur taught her!


    "The friendship among Lucia, Arthur and me has never been about cunning. It''s genuine," Eve asserted.


    "Genuine? Don''t fool me..." Nia didn''t finish her sentence as she heard Kevin''s low voice beside her.


    "Nia, calm down. Don''t you remember why you called her?"


    Upon Kevin''s reminder, abrupt and unceremonious, Nia''s voice softened, and she pleaded, "Eve, since you have a good rtionship with Arthur and Lucia, please do me a favor. Can you ask them to send someone to protect us? I really don''t want to die. I know I''ve done some bad things before, and I''m sorry for that, but after all, I''m your sister. If Mom and Dad knew that you didn''t save me, what would they think?"


    Mentioning their parents, Eve did soften a little.


    Despite the distance of thousands of miles, Nia was sensitive enough to realize that she had touched on Eve''s feelings. So she used their parents as leverage,


    "For so many years, Mom and Dad have taken care of you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have impulsively run away on my own. Now I''m in this situation, and they have expressed guilt towards me. If they knew I met an unfortunate end, wouldn''t they be devastated? Even if you don''t want to forgive me, can you really ignore their feelings?"


    Eve bit her lip, and Nia''s words did indeed strike a chord of guilt within her.


    Finally, as Nia continued to persuade her, Eve gave in,


    "I understand. I''ll try to find Lucia, but I can''t control whether or not she''s willing to help. Don''t me me if things don''t work out between us as sisters."


    "Great!" Nia eximed with excitement upon hearing Eve''s response. "I knew you wouldn''t abandon me, Eve. You''re such a good sister!"


    The words "good sister" pierced Eve''s heart like a knife. It had been almost three months since she left Athegate and Nia hadn''t called her once, only reaching out when she needed something from her. She didn''t want to be that kind of "good sister."


    "Let''s end this conversation here," Eve said coldly. "I have therapy to attend."


    Nia ignored the hint and continued reminding Eve not to forget about their n before hanging up.


    Eve couldn''t help but feel self-deprecating as she realized that she didn''t even ask what kind of treatment was scheduled forter.


    On the side, Lauren looked at Eve''s dejected expression and couldn''t help feeling frustrated. However, he also knew that if Eve could really make up her mind, she wouldn''t be the kind-hearted Eve he knew anymore.


    It was truly helpless.


    "I''ll go talk to Arthur, so you don''t have to worry," Lauren said, unwilling to see Eve in a difficult position.


    Upon hearing this, Eve looked up at Lauren, feeling both grateful and guilty.


    Lauren reached out and rubbed Eve''s head, sighing with indulgence and concern, "You, really..."


    With Lauren''s intervention, Arthur naturally wouldn''t refuse. Moreover, he and Lucia had already guessed that Nia would bring up Eve, and they understood Eve''s actions. Nia might face a bleak oue, but as her sister, Eve couldn''t just stand by and do nothing.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll handle it," Arthur assured Lauren over the phone before adding, "Just take care of Eve."

 Chapter 1163 See The Old Friends Again

    Chapter 1163 See the Old Friends Again


    Lucia''s heart softened when she heard Arthur''s words. Although Arthur seemed cold to others, he was actually very gentle.


    After Arthur and Lauren finished their conversation, Lucia asked him,


    "Arthur, who should we send to provide protection?"


    Arthur thought for a moment and whispered a few names to Lucia''s ear. After listening, Lucia raised her eyebrows in disbelief and stared at Arthur intently.


    "Are you sure you want to involve them?"


    "Sure," Arthur replied with a slight smile.


    Lucia stared at Arthur, looking left and right for a long time before asking,


    "Arthur, what are you thinking about?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Arthur smiled and said nothing, kissing away Lucia''s doubts.


    Two dayster, Lucia and Arthur stood at the airport exit of Athegate. These two days had been a mix of emotions for Lucia. On one hand, she was happy to see them again, but on the other hand, she was curious as to why Arthur had invited them. However, no matter how many questions she had, it wouldn''t change anything. Their flight would be arriving soon.


    "Lucia!" Just as Lucia was still frowning and savoring theplexity, a cheer made her instantly excited. She turned around and saw that they had arrived! "Victor! Nick! Jack! Gene!" Lucia beamed with a bright smile, waving her hand towards the four tall men who were dragging their suitcases towards her. Yes, the candidate for protection proposed by Arthur was indeed the four of them.


    As soon as they heard Lucia''s voice, Jack and the others couldn''t help but feel excited. For Lucia and Arthur, they had a special bond with them that may never be erased in their lifetime.


    Then they lifted their feet and the four mature and steady men rushed over with their luggage. As soon as they arrived in front of Lucia and Arthur, the most enthusiastic Victor threw his luggage aside and gave Lucia a big hug directly.


    "Lucia, long time no see!"


    Looking at Victor''s familiar and enthusiastic smiling face so close, Lucia couldn''t help but feel her eyes welling up with tears. They really hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    Before Victor had a chance to release Lucia, Jack couldn''t help but tease from the side, "Victor, be careful that your hand doesn''t get chopped off. Mr. Davies looks like he''s about to shoot fire from his eyes." Lucia turned her head at the sound and saw Arthur ring fiercely at Victor and his hands embracing her. She couldn''t help butugh silently as the emotions that had built up inside of her just moments ago were instantly dissipated.


    "Mr. Davies," Gene gave Arthur an equally enthusiastic hug without hesitation, and rare for him, he teased him,


    "Still so jealous."


    Arthur''s mouth twitched slightly as he tried to maintain hisposure, but his words came out through gritted teeth, "Victor, can you let go now?" Victor acted like a big kid, making faces at Arthur before letting go of Lucia. He was only joking around, but he didn''t want to anger the jealous one.


    As soon as Victor let go, Arthur pulled Lucia back to his side. This childish move made everyoneugh uncontrobly, even Lucia couldn''t stopughing.


    It was great seeing them again.


    They exchanged greetings and warm feelings flowed between them. Arthur took Jack and the others directly to the hotel where Nia and Kevin were staying. Of course, he wouldn''t introduce them until everything had been exined clearly. Instead, he treated them to a meal in the hotel restaurant first.


    "Mr. Davies," Jack asked while they ate. "Why do we need to protect Nia and that guy Kevin? You didn''t exin it on the phone."


    Arthur briefly exined theplex rtionship centered around Lauren. As soon as Victor finished listening, he raised a question,


    "Isn''t it overkill for us four toe back just for this small matter?"


    Victor wasn''t being arrogant. It was just that their abilities were too much for protecting Nia and Kevin alone.


    Lucia also looked at Arthur with her own doubts in her heart.


    Arthur smiled and replied, "Lauren is my good friend. There''s no harm in having you guyse back."


    Victor wasn''t satisfied with this obviously evasive answer but before he could ask further questions, Jack changed the subject,


    "We went to see Kylee beforeing here. She can run now! She looks so cute just like Lucia."


    As soon as Kylee was mentioned, Victor had countless things to say about her which naturally transitioned into talking about children. Arthur secretly gave Jack a grateful look, and Jack understood perfectly.


    Although Lucia also wanted to inquire further, she knew Arthur''s temperament well. If he didn''t want to talk about something, he would really keep his lips sealed. So, she let it go and joined in the conversation with Victor about Kylee. Laughter filled the lunchtime as they enjoyed each other''spany.


    After lunch, Lucia had an important meeting, so instead of sending her off himself, Arthur stayed behind introducing Jack and his team as bodyguards for Nia and Kevin instead of exining why they came back specifically.


    Jack asked seriously when they were alone, "Mr. Davies, why did you call us back?"


    Despite Jack being the only one who asked directly, Gene and the other were also staring at Arthur with curiosity. The question didn''t just trouble Lucia and Jack. It seemed to pique the interest of the entire group.


    Arthur finally gave an answer, "Jacob''s identity has been confirmed. He has a group of loyal gangsters around him, and Lucia is the only one who can''t stay calm when ites to dealing with Jacob. Once we start closing in on Jacob, he will definitely try to lure Lucia out by any means necessary. Do you think she will just sit still and do nothing with her personality?"


    "No," Gene answered without hesitation.


    "So you brought us back here to protect Lucia, right?" Victor asked.


    Arthur nodded. "I don''t trust anyone else but you guys... and Lucia doesn''t want me to worry too much, so I had to use this excuse to bring you back. I know you guys have other things to do, but..."


    "Don''t be polite with us," Nick patted Arthur''s shoulder without any reservation. "We may not have a close rtionship with your big brother, but we can''t just sit idly by when ites to how good Lucia has been treating us."


    "Thank you," Arthur sincerely expressed his gratitude.


    "We said don''t be polite," Victorughed.


    "Well..." Arthur said calmly, "Jacob''s assassination of Nia and Kevin has already alerted the police so he won''t act again for a short period of time. You just need put on a show for now. I''ll keep an eye on Lucia''s situation and we''ll take action if anything happens."


    Jack and his team nodded solemnly as they made their vow once again - they would protect Lucia at all costs ording their original agreement.

 Chapter 1164 A Villain Holding Sway

    Chapter 1164 A Viin Holding Sway


    After discussing, Arthur led them to Nia and Kevin''s room. Even at this time, there were still two police officers guarding their floor. Nia had been anxious for the past few days and had been hiding in the hotel with Kevin, not daring to go out. They even handledpany matters from their hotel room. But when she saw Jack and his team, she instantly rxed.


    Nia was familiar with Jack and his team; they were powerful mercenaries who could handle anything that came their way. With them around, Casper wouldn''t be able to do anything. "Mr. Davies, thank you so much for your help!" Nia smiled widely.


    But Jack and his team looked disgusted by her show of gratitude; they all had cold expressions on their faces.


    Arthur didn''t react to Nia''s gratitude at all; he simply said,


    "I promised Lauren and Eve that I would help you out properly. Since I made that promise, I won''t just half-heartedly do it."


    He then turned towards Jack''s group,


    "You know each other already; they will be responsible for your safety while you''re here. Just watch your attitude. They''re my friends."


    Arthur made it clear that if Nia dared disrespect any of them even a little bit, he wouldn''t let it slide.


    "That goes without saying," Nia replied with a smile, "Thank you all so much for helping me out! With you guys around, I feel safe."


    Jack retorted coldly, "We don''t understand what she''s saying."


    Nia wasn''t very good at thenguage they spoke; she could only roughly understand what Jack meant but didn''t know how to respond. Kevin stepped in to trante her words for her. Jack was perceptive about people - he could tell from the look in Kevin''s eyes where he stood rtive to Nia - so he told him,


    "We''ll take care of security ourselves. Make sure you stay out of our way otherwise."


    Arthur didn''t want to linger, as he had already arranged rooms for Jack''s group near Nia and Kevin''s room. After giving some instructions, he left, and from then on, Nia and Kevin truly felt at ease. Leaving the hotel, Arthur didn''t return to thepany. It was already afternoon, and he decided to go directly to Webbex Group to wait for Lucia to finish work and go home together. However, just as he got into the car, he received a phone call and ended up heading to another appointment instead.


    Almost at the same time that Jack and his team checked into the hotel, Sage, who had been monitoring Nia and Kevin all along, reported back to Casper. This was also what Arthur had approved of.


    "Mr. Wood, Arthur has hired four foreign bodyguards who protected Lucia in the past to protect Nia and Kevin. These people are very powerful, and we may not be able to do anything to them," Sage said.


    Hearing that Arthur had brought back Jack''s team, Casper was both surprised and confused. He knew that Lucia had vouched for Nia several times in order to find out his whereabouts but bringing back Jack''s team seemed like an overreaction? Even though he himself hadn''t nned on making a move anytime soon.


    Casper couldn''t understand it because he didn''t know about Lauren''s rtionship with Arthur. But at this moment, he could only say,


    "Just keep monitoring them without rming them. Those four people are not easy to deal with. The focus now is still on finding Leon''s whereabouts."


    "Mr. Wood, we have been searching for so many days now. I think Leon must have disappeared long ago," Sage said. "I think if they wanted to escape, they wouldn''t daree back again..."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "No!" Casper firmly rejected Sage''s proposal, "We must find them! If they want to leave Athegate, then they will need a way out. Check all modes of transportation until we find their whereabouts!" Casper would never let Leon be his hidden danger in the future.


    Sage naturally did not dare raise any objections anymore and promised everything without thinking twice. No matter how many people were deployed, it would be impossible to find Leon''s location anyway. After ending the call with Sage, Casper felt extremely depressed. Recently his luck had been terrible which he attributed entirely due to Nia and Kevin''s betrayal. If it weren''t for their rebellion, then perhaps by now he would have already touched upon Webbex Group''s foundation!


    He hated feeling helpless but there was nothing else he could do about it right now.


    Just as he was feeling downcast, Libby arrived at thepany office carrying lunch boxes. She cameter than usual today but as soon as she entered her son''s office, she eximed, "Casper! Are you hungry? I spent too much time cooking soup today."


    The impatience flickered across Casper''s eyes before disappearing immediately reced by a smile, "Mom I''m not really hungry right now. Don''t tire yourself out always bringing me lunch."


    Libby looked at her son''s face for a few seconds before putting down the food box on top of tea table while smiling, "I amn''t tired. How about you? You''ve been busytely, haven''t you? Come eat something." Despite knowing that this son was fake, every time Libby saw the smile on his face, a sour feeling would well up inside her. Casper really had no appetite now, but due to the situation, he had toe over for lunch. During this time, Libby sat next to him and looked at him tenderly.


    After a while, Casper felt ufortable all over his body and couldn''t help but turn his head to ask Libby, "Mom, why don''t you eat something? Don''t always stare at me..."


    "I''m just feeling emotional," Libby looked at Casper leisurely with a somewhat ethereal gaze. It seemed like she was looking at him but also seeing something else through him, "Not long ago you were still a little kid running around my side. Now in the blink of an eye, you''ve grown up and can stand on your own."


    Casper smiled and said, "Time always passes quickly. You should be happy that your son has grown up right?"


    "Yes..." There was a momentary daze in Libby''s eyes before she lowered them and said, "I should be happy..."


    Casper didn''t care about what Libby was saying so how could he notice the change in her gaze? Although he didn''t have much of an appetite, he finished his meal before remembering,


    "Did you not call Dad just now? Why isn''t he having lunch with us?"


    "Your dad went out for tea with friends today and isn''t in the office."


    Tea with friends? Casper thought about it. Did Miles have that kind of leisurely mood? He had been focusing on Nia and Kevin during this time period so he forgot to pay attention to Miles'' movements. So he asked as if concerned,


    "Who''s this friend?"


    "I don''t know," replied Libby calmly. "Your dad has quite a few friends in Athegate."


    Casper nodded after hearing her answer then didn''t think much more about it afterwards.

 Chapter 1165 Another Malicious Intent Arises

    Chapter 1165 Another Malicious Intent Arises


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the flower delivery guy appeared on time at Lucia''s office floor. He had been delivering flowers on time for about ten days now, and he and Gracie had be quite familiar with each other.


    "Hello, I''m here to deliver flowers. Could you please sign for them?"


    Although Gracie didn''t like these flowers any more than Lucia did, she didn''t want to make things difficult for the delivery guy. So she signed as usual and stuffed the flowers under their designated spot. That was when the delivery guy spoke up,


    "Does your CEO not like these flowers? Every time I see you just stuffing them away."


    These cherry blossoms were specially customized and needed to be kept fresh for a long time. They were quite valuable in the eyes of this delivery guy.


    Gracie smiled but said nothing.


    The delivery guy felt awkward asking any further questions so he left after collecting his things. As soon as he was gone, Gracie picked up the bouquet of flowers and crushed them before throwing them into the bottom of a trash can along with other garbage. Who knew if Arthur would notice or not.


    Not long after that, Lucia finished her meeting and came back to her office where Gracie told her about yet another flower delivery. Lucia nced over at the trash can before pursing her lips slightly.


    Since there wasn''t much going on that afternoon, Libby stayed at thepany waiting for Miles until almost five o''clock when he finally returned.


    "Miles! How did it go?" Libby stood up anxiously as soon as she saw hime in.


    "We worked everything out," Miles said while loosening his tie.


    "Really?" Although Libby trusted her husbandpletely, she still couldn''t help but ask worriedly, "There won''t be any problems will there?"


    "Arthur was involved in our discussion too. Do you still think there might be problems?" Miles smiled slightly.


    Libby sighed when she saw that smile disappear from Miles'' face again, "It''s been so long since I''ve seen you smile."


    At those words from his wife, Miles'' expression darkened slightly again, "All we can do now is seek revenge for our son. Once Jacob receives appropriate punishment, then Casper should rest easy."


    "I keep seeing him aroundtely... it feels like our son is still alive..." Libby murmured softly with bitterness filling every word out of her mouth.


    Miles frowned deeply while staring intently at Libby, "He isn''t Casper. Don''t let your guard down."


    Miles understood what his wife was feeling. Even though Jacob deserved all their hatred, sometimes even he would lose focus upon seeing that face which looked exactly like their son''s. "How could I..." With head bowed low now, Libby replied softly, "... I only feel hate towards him."


    Miles sighed and took his wife''s hand. "Things are going to change soon, and although Brendon and the others are here, you need to be extra careful. My attention will be on Jacob, so I may not be able to look out for you all the time."


    Libby leaned against her husband''s shoulder and whispered, "I know."


    Since Jack and his team started protecting them, Nia and Kevin had be reckless. They not only moved around freely but also nned to attack Stand Hill again. It was as if they had forgotten Eve''s warnings.


    But over time, Kevin realized that Jack''s team wasn''t using all their strength. Instead of protecting Kevin and Nia, they were just trying to intimidate Casper''s group into submission. Kevin had a subtle feeling of unease in his heart, so one night, he confided his doubts to Nia.


    "Are you overthinking it?" Nia seemed quite confident. "Lauren is Arthur''s good friend. He invited Jack and the others to protect us out of respect for Eve. Isn''t that reasonable?"


    "But those four people are mercenaries!" Kevin''s eyes gleamed as he continued his analysis. "Arthur arranged them specifically to protect Lucia. They are not ordinary bodyguards. They are lethal and deadly. The reason was Spencer who had Dan, who was extremely dangerous. Though we might be in a dangerous situation, we don''t really need to employ their force."


    Nia thought for a moment and felt Kevin''s words made sense, but she became even more puzzled. "Then why did Arthur invite them to protect us?"


    Kevin spoke calmly, "The drunkard''s intention is not in the wine... Whatever Arthur is thinking, his purpose is definitely to protect Lucia."


    This point was beyond doubt.


    "Protect Lucia?" Nia''s frown deepened. "Why protect her when she''s already feeling so triumphant?"


    Kevin wasn''t interested in responding to Nia''s sarcasm. He pondered for a while, and suddenly had an insight. He asked Nia, "What if Casper''s identity is exposed, do you think he would ept it willingly?" "Of course not," Nia replied with a cold smile.


    "Driven by his unwillingness, who do you think he would seek revenge on first?" Kevin became more excited as he asked, and the answer was bing clear. "Lucia!" Nia pped her thigh, excitedly saying, "It''s definitely Lucia. That''s why Arthur used the excuse of protecting us to invite Jack and the others back."


    Kevin nodded approvingly, then his face sank as he said, "Arthur''s move means Casper''s days are numbered."


    "But I still don''t understand," Nia thought of a new question. "Why did Arthur go through all this trouble? Why not just arrange for Jack and the others to be by Lucia''s side?"


    "Arthur is thoughtful and considers Lucia''s feelings. Firstly, sending someone to protect Lucia now would easily arouse Casper''s suspicion. Secondly, Lucia is strong-willed and has good skills. It is not her style to hide behind others for protection," Kevin exined.


    Nia suddenly realized what he meant and agreed, "I see now why Arthur was so kind-hearted. But this matter has nothing to do with us. Let them fight it out while we sit back and reap the benefits."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "No, it does concern us," Kevin smirked as he expressed a different opinion from Nia. "Casper will fall into Lucia''s hands sooner orter. Of course, the more tragic his fate, the better it will be. But think about it. Once this threat is gone, who will Lucia target next?"


    Nia''s face changed rapidly without even having to guess.


    "So we can''t just stand by and watch from afar. We have to add fuel to the fire," Kevin''s smile deepened as his eyes were full of calction.


    Upon hearing this, Nia quickly leaned in towards him asking, "Kevin, have youe up with a good idea?"


    Kevin smiled and whispered his thoughts into her ear causing Nia''s spirits to shake, but upon further thought, she had doubts,


    "This n sounds great but what if Arthur finds out...?"

 Chapter 1166 Complicated Feelings

    Chapter 1166 Complicated Feelings


    "That''s why we can''t let him find out!" Kevin grinned and yfully flicked Nia''s nose. "If we seed, there will be no more worries for us."


    Nia was inspired by Kevin''s tone and nodded firmly. "No risk, no reward. Let''s do it!"


    In the afternoon, Arthur came to pick up Lucia and told her that he should havee earlier but had received a call from Miles on the way. They met at a tea house with Markus and Brendon to discuss how to deal with Casper.


    "It seems like Miles is fully prepared now. We just need to wait for the right moment," Lucia handed Arthur his coffee as she sat cross-legged beside him.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "ording to Miles'' n, he wants to reveal everything at Stand Hill shareholders meeting in 22 days. Then with our help, Casper won''t have anywhere else to go," Arthur took a sip of his coffee before speaking.


    "Casper sent me an invitation for that meeting since I''m also one of StandHill''s major shareholders now. Did he invite you too?" Lucia asked as she leaned against Arthur''s shoulder.


    "Nope, he wouldn''t dare," Arthur replied confidently.


    Lucia chuckled softly. Indeed, Casper wouldn''t dare provoke Arthur but he did dare...


    "What are you thinking about?" He noticed that Lucia was staring off into space while resting her chin on her hand so he asked curiously.


    "Nothing much," Lucia snapped back into reality and smiled at Arthur before changing the subject, "I was just thinking about how we can confirm Jacob''s identity after exposing Casper''s impersonation during the shareholder meeting. This is where Niaes in handy."


    Arthur took another sip of his coffee then suddenly asked, "Lucia, are you hiding something from me?"


    "Why do you ask?" Sheughed off his question flirtatiously.


    "Just my intuition," He answered honestly without hesitation.


    Lucia looked surprised for a moment then burst outughing, "Isn''t it said that women have better intuition?"


    Ignoring her jokepletely, Arthur stared straight into her eyes seriously, "Lucia, I cannot let anything happen to you again so if there is anything...you must tell me!"


    Her eyes shimmered with emotion but also held some hiddenplexity as she nodded slightly while smiling gently, "Okay...I will."


    Being embraced by Arthur, Lucia frowned slightly and couldn''t help but wrap her arms around his back. In her heart, she silently apologized, "I''m sorry, Arthur. I just need to confirm..."


    As it was the height of summer, the weather was getting hotter and hotter. Every day was scorching, making people''s moods restless. Everyone hoped for a big rainstorm to cool down the heat of summer, but unfortunately, the heavens had not been merciful as Athegate had gone almost a month without any rainfall.


    Standing in front of the French window, Casper stood with his arms crossed, his brow furrowed as he watched the buildings reflecting blinding light under the scorching sun.


    Including today, he had been sendingte cherry blossoms to Lucia for a whole month. He thought she would react, but until now she had not made any move, not even a phone call to inquire. He wanted to use thete cherry blossoms to stimte her spirit and force her to seek his help in finding Jacob''s whereabouts. Unexpectedly, Lucia remained soposed.


    On the other hand, Sage had been unable to locate Leon and hispanions. ording to his report, they seemed to have flown away with wings as there was no trace of them. This had made Casper even more frustrated.


    Just as he was contemting whether to try a different approach, the phone on the desk suddenly rang. He turned around and picked up the phone, only to find an unknown caller without any identification. Initially, he thought about hanging up directly, but Casper had a sudden idea and decided to answer it instead.


    It turned out that men''s intuition was sometimes urate. The person who called was Nia.


    Upon hearing Nia''s familiar voice, Casper curled his lips and didn''t hesitate to mock,


    "How dare you call me again? What do you want?"


    Surprisingly, Nia didn''t retort but said calmly, "9 PM, Room 408 at XX Club, I''ll be waiting for you there."


    "Ask me out?" Casper raised an eyebrow and chuckled, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll rip you off?"


    Nia was silent for a few seconds before answering, "Whether youe or not is up to you, whether I''m afraid or not is my business, Casper. I''m just saying that if you don''te, you''ll definitely regret it."


    "I will definitely regret it. After all, I ''miss'' you a lot now," Casper said vaguely. He didn''t expect the next second to hear the sound of the call being hung up from his phone. He sneered and threw his phone back on the table, already decided to go on a date tonight.


    Casper was very curious about the reason that made Nia dare to invite him out for an adventure.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Casper appeared punctually in front of the door of Room 408 at XX Club, apanied by several others including Sage. However, before entering, Casper asked them to wait outside.


    "Did you see any bodyguards when you came in earlier?" Casper asked Sage.


    "No," Sage replied.


    "She''s not afraid of me, so why should I be afraid of her?" Casper furrowed his brow and pushed open the door to the private room. To his surprise, he found only Nia inside despite the spaciousness of the


    room.


    Nia stood up as soon as she saw Casper. Her face was made up with exquisite precision, but there was no trace of panic on it. She remained calm andposed.


    Casper nced at her before striding over to sit on the sofa like a master. He crossed his legs and looked at Nia who stood beside him, asking,


    "You have some nerveing here alone without Kevin."


    "I came by myself," Nia had long since grown ustomed to Casper''s arrogant attitude. She took a step back and sat down on another single-seat sofa cleverly distancing herself from him.


    But Casper didn''t want her to get what she wanted. After chuckling lightly, he beckoned for Nia with a gentle voice,


    "Don''t you have something to tell me? How can I hear you if you''re sitting so far away? Come closer."


    Although Casper spoke softly, his eyes were full of cruelty and mockery. Nia frowned and stared at him for several seconds without moving an inch.


    "You''ve been following me for so long. You should know that my patience is short." With a cold tone, Casper uttered these words which prompted Nia into action this time around. Like a brave warrior marching towards death, she got up from her seat and sat next to Casper but still maintained some distance between them. However, in the next second, he raised his hand and ced it on her shoulder pulling her closer and causing Nia''s body to stiffen instantly.

 Chapter 1167 Leaking Secrets

    Chapter 1167 Leaking Secrets


    Noticing Nia''s subconscious reaction, Casperughed and put his arm heavily on her shoulder, leaning closer to her ear and saying, "So you''re still afraid of me?" Sweat beads formed on Nia''s forehead as she felt like Casper was a poisonous snake whispering in her ear. But she couldn''t back down now; she had prepared herself mentally when sneaking out tonight.


    Taking a deep breath quietly, Nia forced herself to turn and face Casper with a yful look in her eyes. "Aren''t you curious why I asked you out?" she asked.


    "Of course," Casper replied eagerly. "Why else would Ie? So spill it. What kind of scheme do you and Kevin have this time?"


    At least Casper''s response gave Nia some confidence. She faced his cold gaze with a mischievous smile and said, "Even though Kevin and I betrayed you, there were reasons behind it. We were forced to side with someone else, and we couldn''t...."


    "Cut the crap!" Casper interrupted impatiently. He had seen too many people use this kind of emotional maniption before; he wasn''t going to fall for it again.


    "What is it then?" he demanded.


    "Arthur and Lucia might being after you soon," Nia blurted out the main point in panic at being cut off so abruptly.


    Casper narrowed his eyes coldly at Nia upon hearing this news. There was no expression on his face except for that piercing gaze that made people feel uneasy.


    Nia could hold eye contact with him earlier but as time passed by, every second seemed like an eternity under his stare that made her scalp tingle uncontrobly. She started exining anxiously, "We have concrete evidence! Arthur brought Jack back to protect us. They''re all mercenaries who wouldn''t be used unless there was something big going down... and the only person who poses any threat to Lucia right now is you!"


    Casper pursed his lips into a thin line but didn''t say anything yet while continuing staring at Nia intently.


    Nia became increasingly anxious. Although she resented Casper intensely, her fear remained the foundation of this hatred. Seeing him silent, Nia couldn''t help but continue speaking, eager to make him believe her.


    "And when I was in contact with Miles and Libby before, I noticed that they had already suspected your identity. They just didn''t say anything. Who knows, maybe they have already formed an alliance with Arthur and are nning to take action against you."


    Thest sentence was purely a guess, but unintentionally, she hit the mark.


    Casper still didn''t speak, his gaze piercing and unsettling. Nia clenched her fists, trembling as she asked, "What''s the matter? Don''t you believe me? Haven''t you ever doubted yourself?"


    Casper suddenly curled his lips, drawing Nia closer and tighter to his side with his hand on her shoulder. He smiled and asked, "Those things are not important now. What I''m most curious about is why you''re telling me all this. Didn''t you want me dead?"


    Casper had not forgotten the humiliation he suffered when he was kidnapped by Lauren that day.


    Nia''s lips twitched, but no sound came out. If she admitted it, she probably wouldn''t be able to leave the private room tonight. She changed her words and said,


    "Although I am very dissatisfied with your attitude towards me, after all, we used to be..."


    Casper''s brow furrowed and his fingers tightened instantly, sinking deep into Nia''s shoulder. She winced in pain and he coldly eximed,


    "Don''t beat around the bush with me. I only listen to the truth."


    Nia winced in pain and hurriedly exined,


    "Because once Lucia and Arthur seed, without you, they wille after me and Kevin next! Kevin and I have discussed it, and this three-way bnce of power is actually the best situation. No matter which side is missing, the other two sides will suffer a great loss in strength. In the end, both sides will be hurt. After weighing our options, we think we should tell you the truth. With you here, Lucia won''t easily harm me or Kevin."


    Casper smiled and said, "Those words sound very honest."


    With Casper''s approval, Nia felt a boost in her spirits and continued to say,Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "If you are not here, Lucia and Arthur will no longer value me and Kevin. With their strength, we cannotpete with them. Only you can restrain them... so..."


    "So you think I''m much easier to deal with than them?" Casper raised an eyebrow and sneered.


    Nia was speechless and could only stare at Casper in a daze.


    Casper let out another coldugh, suddenly releasing Nia and starting to pour himself a drink to drink alone.


    Nia''s intentions may have been self-centered, but her words did remind Casper that beneath his calm exterior, turmoil had long been brewing. Suddenly, all the unusual urrences found reasonable exnations in an instant - why Miles had asked Libby to return, Libby''s strange behavior towards him, Lucia and Arthur''s recent actions - all of them seemed to foretell an impending storm.


    "No matter how we fight between us," Nia saw Casper start drinking on his own and gained courage after being set free. She then lowered her voice as if to seduce him, whispering softly,


    "At least Kevin and I won''t involve your true identity because we were also involved when we weed you back to the country. We can''t escape responsibility then. But Lucia and Arthur are different, especially Lucia. She has an irreconcble hatred towards you and is determined to avenge Poppy. Once she catches a hold of your weakness, she will surelyunch a full-scale attack, leaving you no room to maneuver. Considering the pros and cons, neither side can afford to suffer losses. Kevin even mentioned that if you''re willing, we can ally with you again and join forces to deal with Arthur and Lucia." "Alliance is out of the question," Casper took a sip of his drink and looked at Nia with a sideways nce, "Once unfaithful, always suspicious. However, your words are not unreasonable..." After speaking, he poured Nia a ss of wine and said softly,


    "Go ahead, slowly tell me everything you know. Don''t lie. Don''t leave anything out. Since you came here alone for this meeting, I assume you won''t keep any more secrets in order to persuade me, right?"


    "No way," Nia took Casper''s drink and said confidently, then she told him everything she knew in detail, even exaggerating some parts to convince Casper. Casper listened while drinking his alcohol, his eyes bing increasingly heavy.


    This night was still very long.

 Chapter 1168 Planning On Their Own

    Chapter 1168 nning on Their Own


    At noon today, Miles was absent again. As usual, Libby brought lunch to Casper. This time, he didn''t try to persuade her to rest more and instead happily finished all the food and said with a smile, "Mom, your cooking is still so delicious. Whether I get married or not in the future, I will always rely on you and be with you forever."


    Upon hearing this, Libby''s face instantly changed color. Her hands on her knees unconsciously clenched into fists. Casper discreetly nced at her reaction but continued speaking with a smile, "When I was abroad before, what I missed most was your cooking."


    Hearing this sentence made Libby''s shoulders tremble uncontrobly. Afraid of revealing her emotions, she instinctively avoided Casper''s gaze and looked down at the ground without realizing that such an action reflected her true feelings.


    "Mom," for once Casper took the initiative to hold Libby''s hand himself while ignoring her slight trembling. He spoke in a filial tone that sounded genuine,


    "It hasn''t been easy for me all these years since leaving home. Thank you for always tolerating me and taking care of me. I am truly grateful."


    Although she knew that he wasn''t really their biological son, his face resembled his as did his tone of voice when holding her hands warmly like this one did now.


    "Is that so?" asked Libby softly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Of course it is! I am your only son after all and feel fortunate enough to be yours," replied Casper meaningfully.


    Upon hearing this statement from him while looking into those eyes so simr to their real son''s made Libby''s heart skip a beat, causing her quickly look away again while quietly responding, "Mmm... you are our son."


    Libby''s simple sentence had numerous loopholes, especially when heard by Casper, who already knew the truth. But as a mother, sometimes maternal love was just that irrational, even when facing a disguised face, maternal love still got involuntarily triggered.


    Perhaps it was because she missed him too much?


    Originally, Casper had doubts about Nia''s honesty, but now Libby''s reactions had confirmed her words. Without any hesitation, Casper let go of Libby''s hands and turned to say,


    "The shareholders'' meeting is just ten days away. There is still much work left for me to prepare for it, Mom, so why don''t you go back first? If you get sick againter on, then my heart will ache even more." Libby felt stabbing pain in her heart as she covered its location unconsciouslyughing and awkwardly saying,


    "Okay, don''t be too busy. If you really can''t handle it, let your dad help. After all, he''s been through it." "Okay." Casper smiled at Libby like an innocent child.


    Libby only nced at him before quickly lowering her head and tidying up the food box on the coffee table. She hurriedly left because she was afraid of revealing too much emotion if she stayed any longer. As he watched Libby leave with a shaky figure, Casper''s warm and friendly eyes instantly turned icy as he had already been plotting something in his heart.


    Sage noticed several unfamiliar men in thepany these days that Casper recently hired for management positions. Thinking about the uing shareholder meeting, Sage thought maybe Casper wanted to change the management team. So Sage didn''t pay much attention to this matter and didn''t notice that these people never did any work in the office; they just sat there all day long.


    While Casper was busy, Sage went to see Leon and his brothers at the hangar. He thought he would see them looking disheveled but surprisingly Leon looked well-rested.


    In their room, he talked to Leon about Arthur''s uing n and how they were not far from being free from this life of imprisonment anymore.


    Leon bitterlyughed, "Free? It''s just moving from one cage to another."


    "Leon..." Sage trembled with emotion, "We''ve been homeless since we were young. Our families have long gone missing. We''ve suffered so much hardship throughout our lives! But when have we ever lived a peaceful life? Even after following Casperter on, we''re still just doing things for him with our heads down every day as if walking on thin ice! Do you really want to live like this forever?" Leon remained silent while lowering his


    gaze.


    "I''vee around now," said Sage deeply moved by what he said earlier, "Instead of living such an unclear life doing things for others, why not redeem ourselves properly? Find a legitimate livelihood, get married, have children. That is truly living for ourselves!"


    "I''ve also considered what you''re saying," replied Leon who was touched by Sage''s words earlier.


    "So don''t hesitate anymore! When ites time for us both testify in court together so that we can redeem ourselves!" dered Sage firmly.


    "Okay, I understand," Leon said decisively. But after thinking for a moment, he added, "But you still need to remind Arthur that I know Casper better than any of you. I followed him because he was ruthless and decisive in his actions, and had superhuman insight. I always believed that following him would lead to sess. He''s not easy to deal with and definitely won''t be willing to be caught without a fight. Don''t let him turn the tables on us."


    "Alright, I''ll pass it along to Mr. Davies," Sage said relievedly as Leon finally came around.


    After leaving the hangar in the afternoon and heading back into town, Sage ryed Leon''s words to Arthur who carefully considered them before going through the entire n once again. However meticulous he was though, he still felt like it wasn''t enough because Lucia''s safety was always his top priority.


    After much deliberation, Arthur went to the hotel where Nia was staying and gathered Jack and the other three together. They carefully reviewed the n, making sure everything was foolproof. However, what Arthur didn''t expect was that the discussion scene he had with Jack and the others was secretly recorded by Nia, who hid herself, and she sent it to Casper.


    Seeing those photos left no room for doubt in Casper''s mind anymore. Now he even suspected that Leon and his team never actually left Athegate but were instead being held captive by Arthur, so they could be forced into pointing fingers at him as witnesses against himself. How else could they have been so confident?


    Sage who had been tirelessly searching for any trace of Leon or anyone else also couldn''t escape suspicion. Naturally paranoid by nature now, Casper didn''t trust anyone anymore.


    At this point, there was only one way out for him but fortunately there was still some time before the shareholders'' meeting began, which gave him enough time prepare ordingly just like how Arthur had done earlier on.


    With only five days left until the shareholders'' meeting however, Athegate suddenly experienced a heavy downpour which washed away all traces of summer heat, leaving behind cool refreshing air. But Lucia couldn''t shake off her gloominess amidst such rare coolness.


    The cherry blossoms continued being delivered these past few days with each bouquet apanied by a card...

 Chapter 1169 Difficult To Conceal Emotions

    Chapter 1169 Difficult to Conceal Emotions


    The bouquet was still destroyed and thrown away as usual, but Lucia had kept a few cards, which were now lying on her desk. One of them was from Padma Monpa''s book "See Me Or Not," with one line sent to her every day. Today''s card had the final line, "Silent love, quiet joy."


    Lucia looked at the jumbled cards with furrowed brows and clenched and unclenched her hands on the desk. Jacob used to like pretending to be a literary type, and this was his favorite poem to recite. It used to sound so deep in emotion back then, but now...


    She grabbed thest card and crushed it in her palm before letting it fall onto the table. Her once bright eyes were now filled withplex emotions that she couldn''t put into words.


    Just as Lucia was lost in thought, the office door suddenly opened, startling her. She looked up to see Arthur talking with Gracie outside beforeing inside himself. Panicking, she quickly swept all of the cards into a drawer just as her heart began racing uncontrobly.


    Arthur had just finished speaking with Gracie when he turned around and saw Lucia sitting up from her seat with a smile on her face asking how he got there.


    He tilted his head slightly at first, feeling an inexplicable sense of difort seeing what seemed like a fake smile on Lucia''s face. But quickly he dismissed it, thinking that there was no way she would do such thing when facing him.


    "It rained today. It feels cooler outside than usual," Arthur said as he sat down on the couch.


    "Let''s go over Eduard''s ce tonight?"


    "Sure! Daphne told me she hasn''t been feeling well these past few days so I wanted to check up on her anyway," replied Lucia hastily without immediately walking towards Arthur because she hadn''t yet calmed down from earlier.


    Arthur felt a sense of unease again as he sat down on the sofa and noticed Lucia still standing behind the desk. He smiled lightly and asked, "Why note over?"


    Taking a quiet breath, Lucia nced at the closed drawer to make sure it was securely shut before walking towards Arthur.


    Arthur nced at Lucia''s expression, then raised his hand to gently lift her chin, giving her a "serious" look as he carefully observed her face. "Are you hiding something from me?"


    When people love someone, they won''t miss any subtle reactions from them, especially not Arthur.


    From the moment he entered the room, he sensed that Lucia was acting strangely, but he couldn''t figure out the reason behind it. So he used a yful tone to coax her into opening up.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Am I?..." Lucia raised the corner of her lips and tried to smile naturally, "I''m just worried about Daphne."


    This sounded reasonable. Arthur smiled and kissed Lucia on the cheek, then whispered as he withdrew,


    "Don''t lie to me."


    Lucia''s back teeth clenched and she obediently nodded.


    In the evening, several good friends gathered at Eduard''s house for a party. Daphne, who was now heavily pregnant, exuded a radiant glow, with her figure bing fuller and more abundant. Her cheeks were rosy, and her belly looked quiterge for just five months of pregnancy, making it a bit difficult for her to walkfortably.


    Lucia had been busy with worktely and hadn''t seen Daphne for a long time. Not only her, even Arthur was a little surprised when he saw her figure.


    "Daphne, howe your belly has grown so big in just a short time since Ist saw you?" Lucia couldn''t help but ask.


    Daphne blushed and smiled without saying a word, while Eduard next to her held his chin up high, looking extremely proud.


    "Daphne, what''s going on?" Juliana asked curiously when she saw Eduard''s expression.


    Daphne nced at Lucia and then looked at Juliana before shyly saying, "A few days ago we went for a check-up... the doctor said I''m carrying twins."


    As soon as Daphne finished speaking, Lucia and Juliana eximed in unison, "What?! Twins?!" This was such a great news!


    Daphne nodded with a smile, listening to everyone''s amazement, while Eduard was feeling proud.


    After dinner, Lucia and Juliana surrounded Daphne, showing their care and concern for her pregnancy. Now that they knew she was expecting twins, they became even more cautious and attentive, offering their support every step of the way. Daphne couldn''t help but feel amused and touched by their actions.


    Juliana, in particr, was filled with envy. Lucia already had Theodore and Kylee, and now Daphne was pregnant with twins, which left Juliana yearning for her own second child as she had been trying to conceive for a while.


    Lucia and Juliana were circling around Daphne, leaving the three men feeling neglected. These three men were known for their dominance in the business world, but being ignored by their own women left them sulking at the bar.


    "You''re something else, now Lucia and Juliana are both circling around Daphne," Kane joked with Eduard.


    "I am certainly something else!" Eduard''s chin almost lifted to the sky, "When ites to creating humans, I don''t like to be modest!"


    "Little man has seeded!" Kane sneered. Originally, Arthur was the one who liked to tease Eduard the most, but Eduard noticed that Arthur had been silent all this time, so he asked him,


    "Arthur, do you have something on your mind?"


    Upon seeing Arthur''s expression, Eduard immediately put aside his yful demeanor and nced at Lucia before asking, "Is it about Lucia?"


    "You can tell too?" Arthur finally spoke up.


    "We''ve known each other for so long, of course I can tell. Something''s bothering her," Eduard replied. During dinner tonight, she had been distracted several times and couldn''t keep up with the conversation like everyone else.


    Kane thought for a moment before saying, "The only person who could be causing trouble for Lucia right now is probably that guy."


    No exnation was needed. Everyone knew who Kane was referring to. Kane''s words had no hidden meaning, but they didn''t sit well with Arthur. He furrowed his brow and raised his head, downing the rest of the drink in his ss.


    Realizing how serious things were getting, Eduard quickly asked Arthur, "What are you thinking?"


    "She''s hiding something from me again, something about Jacob. What else am I supposed to think?" The alcoholced words that came out of Arthur''s mouth were filled with helplessness and bitterness. Jacob had deceived Lucia in the past - something she was well aware of - but despite everything, she still loved him before. The mere thought that she might be keeping secrets from him because of Jacob made it impossible for Arthur to remain level-headed. Jealousy began wing at his heart.


    Kane let out a small sigh and understood how Arthur felt since he had been involved in what happened back then as well.


    "Don''t worry too much about it," he consoled. "Lucia definitely hates Jacob now. It just so happened that when they first met years ago... well... Jacob left an impression on her."

 Chapter 1170 Hard To Untie The Knot

    Chapter 1170 Hard to Untie the Knot


    Eduard immediately pped Kane on the shoulder when he heard his words, leaving Kane a bit bewildered. Eduard clenched his teeth and scolded, "What are you doing, saying such things? Are you trying to console Arthur or make him feel worse?!"


    Kane was taken aback and realized that Arthur''s expression had darkened a bit. He quickly tried to exin, "Arthur, that''s not what I meant. I was just talking about Lucia''s feelings towards Jacob..."


    Eduard interrupted Kane''s exnation, saying, "No need to exin further. The more you exin, the more confusing it gets. You also had feelings for Poppy back then. Imagine if I went to Juliana and brought up that topic, how do you think she would feel?"


    Kane fell silent, understanding Eduard''s point. He closed his mouth and refilled Arthur''s ss, not saying anything more.


    Arthur raised his ss and smiled at Kane. Though it was forced, it was enough to convey that he didn''t me him. He whispered, "Even if Kane didn''t mention it, I know in my heart. Unfortunately, things are tense now, and I''m most afraid that Lucia will lose her cool and fall into Casper''s trap."


    Eduard looked at Arthur''s rare disy of anxiety and destion, reaching out to pat his shoulder. After toasting him with his ss, Eduard said, "Lucia may be hiding something due to the bitterness of being deceived back then, and that''s understandable. But her feelings for you are beyond doubt. If you care about it, then protect her and don''t give Casper a chance."


    As strong individuals, they were ustomed to steering the course of events rather thanmenting.


    Arthur understood Eduard''s words, but... He turned to look at Lucia, quietly asking in his heart, "Lucia, what are you hiding?"


    Around ten-thirty, everyone was about to disperse. This time, Eduard didn''t bid farewell to everyone at the door like usual. Instead, he walked them to the underground parking lot. Exiting the elevator, Eduard intentionally slowed down while standing beside Lucia. Arthur had already gone ahead with the car keys.


    "Lucia," Eduard lowered his voice and said to her, "What are you up to?"


    Lucia was puzzled, "What do you mean?"


    "You, are you bothered about Jacob''s situation? Do you know this will make Arthur very upset?" Eduard earnestly reminded her.


    Lucia''s eyes flickered, involuntarily ncing in Arthur''s direction before answering, "I''m not... ''


    "Then what are you thinking about?" Eduard continued to inquire.


    "Nothing," Lucia lowered her eyes and said, "I know Arthur and all of you are worried about me, but I really don''t..."


    Lucia''s words sounded like she was just going through the motions. Eduard saw that Arthur had turned around to look at them and quickly warned Lucia,


    "I don''t care what''s going on in your head. As long as it involves Jacob, you need to consider Arthur''s feelings. He only has you as a woman!"


    Lucia stared at the ground and moved her lips without making a sound.


    "Alright, I''ll leave you guys here," Eduard said when they reached Arthur''s car. He pushed Lucia in his direction and grinned.


    "Be safe on your way back."


    "We know the way," Juliana joked since she didn''t know what the three men talked about earlier. "Go back and spend time with Daphne."


    Eduard nodded before turning around to take onest deep look at Lucia and Arthur before leaving.


    On their way back home, Lucia was driving while paying close attention to the road ahead of her. However, when they stopped at a red light, she couldn''t help but steal nces at Arthur who caught her in the act. Normally unppable after drinking alcohol, tonight he seemed dazed. He turned his head towards her so that his face was difficult to discern under dim lighting.


    Lucia smiled lightly feeling that this version of Arthur resembled a child somehow. So she reached out and pinched his face, feeling the slightly warm skin beneath her palm. She smiled and said, "How much did you drink?"


    Arthur snorted and turned his head to look ahead. At that moment, the traffic light turned green, and Lucia missed the chance to speak up. She silently smiled, driving the car through the intersection, and neither of them said anything until they arrived home.


    Once the opportunity was missed, it seemed difficult to find the right moment to talk. Moreover, Lucia was unsure how to exin her feelings to Arthur. So, she decided to let things be for now and nned to exin everything to Arthur after Casper was caught. Time passed day by day, and the day after tomorrow would be the big day.


    Libby had been restlesstely ever since Casper held hands with her. He''d been acting unusually affectionate towards Libby which made it feel like their real son was right there beside her all along even though it wasn''t true.


    Casper also behaved very regrly, staying in thepany every day to prepare for the shareholders'' meeting and appearing on time at Nia''s house in the afternoon to have dinner with "a family of three", just like a real family.


    At night, Libby tossed and turned and couldn''t fall asleep. Miles, of course, was also unable to sleep. He turned to face his wife''s eyes in the darkness and asked her,


    "What''s wrong? Can''t sleep?"


    Libby let out a long sigh and caressed her husband''s hand as she asked him,


    "Do you ever have a feeling sometimes... like... like Casper is still here?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "How could you have such thoughts!" Miles said solemnly, "He is not our son!"


    "But... he looks so much like him, just like Casper standing right in front of me. If he gets caught the day after tomorrow, I won''t be able to see him again..."


    Libby''s words sounded so absurd. Jacob was the killer of their son, but at this moment, Miles could understand her feelings and the helpless mistake of misced emotions. The difference was that he was more rational than his wife.


    "Libby, saying that would be disrespectful to our son. Although his face resembles Casper''s, his heart doesn''t. He''s got Casper''s blood on his hands! We must make him pay for what he did!"


    Libby trembled and remained silent for a moment before saying with a tearful voice, "I''m sorry, Miles. I shouldn''t have had those thoughts..."


    Upon hearing his wife''s voice, Miles reached out and embraced her in his arms. At that moment, there was no other way to ease the pain except for holding each other tightly.


    The next day at noon, Miles had originally suggested that Libby, who was emotionally unstable, should not have any contact with Casper anymore. However, Libby couldn''t resist and came to "see" their son with lunch in hand.

 Chapter 1171 Strategy Of Attacking The Mind

    Chapter 1171 Strategy of Attacking the Mind


    Casper had been waiting for Libby for a while. As soon as he saw her, he went over to greet her and locked the door while taking the food box from her. Libby, who had her back turned to him, didn''t see his actions.


    As usual, Casper finished the meal that Libby brought and even praised her cooking skills. However, instead of immediately going back to work, he showed a willingness to have a heart-to-heart talk with his "mother."


    "Mom, you''ve been working hard these days. I used to take your motherly love for granted, but now that I''ve grown up, I understand how much you''ve sacrificed. Thank you, Mom." Casper and Libby sat on the sofa, close like a real mother and son. Casper looked at Libby emotionally as he spoke.


    Libby''s heart trembled and she spoke uncontrobly, "If you can understand my intentions, as long as you are well, I''m willing to do anything."


    Casper knew that Libby''s words were not directed at him, but rather at the face in front of her. He smirked and suddenly locked eyes with Libby, asking her as his smile faded away,


    "So, Mom, can you bear to see me die?"


    The color on Libby''s face faded visibly at a rapid pace, and a few secondster she realized what Casper had said. She quickly gave an embarrassedugh and pretended to be clueless, saying, "Casper, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Casper sneered and grabbed Libby''s hand, gripping it tightly and even causing her pain. Libby looked at him with a pale face, listening to him move his lips and speak,


    "I already know..."


    A chill ran down Libby''s back as she stared at Casper in disbelief.


    Casper shrugged and continued, "I know you''ve figured out my true identity, but Mom, I really appreciate that you still treat me so well."


    Libby opened her mouth to speak, but heard the chattering sound of her teeth shaking, "Since you already know, why..."


    Why can you still make such a face!


    Libby''s anger mixed with shock was ignited in an instant, and she wanted to pull back her hand but couldn''t.


    "Mom, please believe me, I didn''t mean to harm your son at first. I had no choice. Lucia is my mortal enemy and the only way for me to return to my country was by using your son''s identity. I''m sorry." Casper held Libby''s hand tightly and spoke with a guilty expression on his face.


    As the words entered her ears, tears welled up in Libby''s eyes. She trembled as she stared at Casper, whose face was already blurred by tears.


    "Casper is so innocent, how could you..."


    Casper knelt down in front of Libby and said with remorse, "I am sorry."


    "You bastard! You bastard!" Libby cried out in tears and swung her fist and punched Casper in the back and shoulder.


    Casper silently endured, allowing Libby to vent her pain and hatred until her cries grew weaker. Only then did he lift his head and look at her, saying,


    "But the fact has already been created. I am willing to spend the rest of my life making up for this mistake. I am willing to truly treat you as my biological mother and be filial."


    Libby was so furious that she didn''t hesitate to p Casper in the face and exim,


    "Who wants a son like you?! You murderer!"


    A subtle hint of viciousness shed through Casper''s eyes, but in the next second it turned into endless remorse. He turned his head back and still persisted, saying,


    "Mom, he''s gone. I''m your only thought in this world now. If I''m not here anymore, you won''t see your son again!"


    Libby was stunned after hearing this sentence, and Casper''s eyes turned, knowing that he had hit the nail on the head with her thoughts.


    Indeed, women were creatures with soft hearts.


    "Even if you hate me, despise me," Casper said again, "it won''t change my thoughts and the guilt in my heart. Mom, please give me a chance to take care of you and dad instead of him." "What do you mean?" Libby asked Casper with a cold gaze.


    Casper stood up and walked to the desk, picking up his phone. Then he came back and sat next to her, ignoring her disgusted look. With a sincere expression that seemed rehearsed, he said to her, "Mom, I know you have teamed up with Arthur and Lucia. I''m afraid tomorrow is my deadline. I have made a big mistake that cannot be remedied, but if I can''t even fulfill my duty to honor him for you, I will also feel regretful."


    Libby was not moved by Casper''s words and asked slowly and deliberately, "What do you mean exactly?!"


    "Mom, please believe me, I am also helpless." Saying this, Casper unlocked his phone and opened a certain app before handing it to Libby.


    Libby wiped away her tears and focused her gaze on the screen, only to see a live video of her husband disyed prominently. He was right there in the footage!


    "You!" Libby turned her head and red at Casper, anger written all over her face!N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I know my dad has a lot of subordinates around him, but you haven''t figured out my background yet," Casper said with an innocent tone as he spoke the harshest words.


    "You scoundrel!" Libby shouted and raised her hand towards Casper, but this time he grabbed her wrist with great force. Despite struggling several times, she couldn''t break free. It was then that she realized the person in front of her, despite having her son''s face, was definitely not her son!


    Casper revealed his true expression. Although he had a smile on his face, it was like that of a venomous snake with fierce eyes.


    "Mom, I''ve told you before. I have no choice," Casper said.


    Libby regretted deeply at this moment. She shouldn''t have been soft-hearted! No matter how many times she cursed herself in her heart, it wouldn''t change the current situation.


    "What do you want?" She gritted her teeth and asked.


    "Tomorrow, Dad and Arthur are nning something. I want to know all the details. Remember, the more detailed the better," Casper emphasized with a smile.


    Libby''s face turned pale. If she told him everything now, everyone could be in danger tomorrow, but if she didn''t say anything now... her husband would be...


    "It''s still early," Casper boasted as he lifted up his phone to show Libby what was on its screen before cing it upside down on the coffee table for Libby to see clearly. He then spoke kindly, "I''ll give you some time to think about it but don''t take too long. My patience is wearing thin."

 Chapter 1172 Patiently Persuading

    Chapter 1172 Patiently Persuading


    Libby sat on the couch with a grimace, feeling uneasy. Meanwhile, Casper strolled back to his desk and calmly waited for her response.


    Although he was waiting, Casper didn''t give Libby too much time. Less than ten minutester, he stood up again and stared at her from afar. "Have you thought it over?"


    Libby looked at him nkly. Did she have any other choice?


    As the day of the final showdown approached, even Arthur had to be cautious and keep in touch with Jack and other subordinates who were involved in the operation. Even Juliana called Lucia to remind her to be careful. Kane had gone upstairs a few times without anything important just to see Lucia.


    "Kane... I just hung up with Juliana," Lucia said helplessly as sheughed bitterly at how well this couple understood each other.


    "Ie up and see," Kane said for the fourth time now without hiding his intentions as he sat down on the couch directly across from Lucia. That night after their party, he exined Arthur''s concerns about Jacob on their way home; no wonder she was worried too.


    "Tomorrow is a big day for all of us. Why are you all focusing your attention on me?" Lucia got up and asked helplessly as she came over to sit across from Kane.


    Kane looked at Lucia with mixed emotions. There were things that he wanted to say but knew they would distract her if spoken aloud so he felt conflicted.


    "If everything goes ording to n tomorrow," Kane said seriously while clenching his fists tightly, "Jacob will be caught, and we will finally settle all our past grievances."


    "Mm-hmm." A slight movement of eyebrows showed that Lucia agreed lightly but she didn''t look back into Kane''s eyes when responding.


    "I know you had feelings for him back then," Kane hesitated for a moment, but then thought it was best to be honest, "As we approach this critical moment, don''t let past emotions cloud your judgment." "Do you think I would still show mercy to him?" Lucia couldn''t help butugh at Kane''s words, finding them amusing.


    "No, that''s not what I meant," Kane shook his head, "It''s just that your hatred for him is different from others. I''m afraid you might not be able to resist confronting him, trying to rify things. If he turns the tables on you, it will put us, and especially Arthur, in a difficult position."


    Lucia''s smile gradually faded away as her eyes became heavy with emotion - burning like an intermittent me.


    Kane knew exactly what was going through her mind - far too well...


    "Lucia, nothing in the past matters, especially since that was just Jacob''s disguise. You don''t need to worry about why he did what he did," Kane spoke each word carefully, hoping she would listen to him. "What about Poppy?" Lucia suddenly brought up Poppy without any context.


    Kane was taken aback.


    "Do you also want to know why he had to put Poppy in harm''s way... how could he be so heartless?" Lucia continued.


    Kane couldn''t argue with her. Indeed, those were the questions that weighed heavily on his mind as well when it came to Jacob.


    Kane remained silent and Lucia understood what he meant. She lowered her gaze and said with a bitter smile, "You understand this better than Arthur because you''ve been through simr experiences before. Those memories are etched into our bones and you know the pain of needing answers no matter what."


    "But Arthur is worried about you..." Kane frowned as he spoke. In his understanding of that man who always stood tall and confident, every time Arthur frowned, it was for Lucia''s sake.


    "I know," Lucia''s voice was very low.


    "I understand where you''reing from but I don''t want to see Arthur suffer again so promise me this: no matter how you feel towards Jacob, don''t joke around with your own safety! When Spencer kidnapped youst time, Arthur was devastated. Who knows what kind of state he''ll be in if it happens again?" Seeing that Lucia showed no signs of changing her mind, Kane could only retreat for now.


    Listening to Kane''s words, Lucia couldn''t help but nce at her desk. After a while, she nodded slowly, but didn''t express a clear stance.


    Kane sighed inwardly, feeling worried, and left Lucia''s office after another reminder.


    Once Kane left, the office became unusually quiet. Lucia sat on the sofa, lost in thought for a long time. Eventually, she slowly stood up and walked to her desk, pulling open a drawer. Inside the drawer were the cards Casper had given her, and two of them were face-up, with poetic verses clearly visible.


    Lucia stared at them, lost in contemtion. After a long time, she slowly closed the drawer, and a soft sigh escaped her lips as she did.


    "Sorry..."


    In the evening, Casper was still having dinner at home. Laughter and conversation filled the table, but Miles remained indifferent. Even Libby, who usually chimed in a few times, fell silent.


    The more Libby withdrew, the more Casperughed heartily. After dinner, instead of leaving like he usually did, he invited Libby to watch TV with him in the living room. Miles didn''t want to join them and left after only a few minutes.


    As soon as Miles was gone, Casper immediately embraced Libby''s shoulder affectionately while staring at the TV screen with a smile on his face. But his voice was cold,N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Mom, don''t act so unnatural. If Dad finds out about us, I won''t show any mercy."


    Libby held her breath and remained silent while stiffening up.


    "I''m going to prepare now," Casper continued sternly. "You can trust me that I won''t touch your husband but you have to keep our agreement too. Don''t leave any trace behind or you know what will happen if I detect anything suspicious tomorrow."


    "I understand!" Libby suddenly turned her head around and red at Casper through gritted teeth.


    "Good," said Casper with a smirk before releasing her shoulder and walking towards Miles'' room to say goodbye, "Dad, I need to prepare for tomorrow''s shareholder meeting so I''m heading back now. Don''t forget about it tomorrow."


    "Mm-hmm," came Miles'' deep voice from inside the room.


    Casper didn''t pay much attention and returned back into the living room where he saw that Libby was still sitting on the couch looking just as tense as before.


    "Don''t forget our agreement," he reminded her again before leaving confidently with his entourage of people behind him.


    Only after they had left did Milese out of his room and notice his wife''s strange demeanor right away.

 Chapter 1173 A Sleepless Night

    Chapter 1173 A Sleepless Night


    "Libby, what''s wrong?" Miles asked anxiously.


    "It''s nothing, just thinking about tomorrow... I can''t help but feel nervous," Libby forced herself to lie. It was the only way to exin her unusual behavior. "Don''t worry," Miles gently patted his wife''s hand and said, "Rhys and Thomas will be with you tomorrow. Just stay at home and don''t go anywhere." "No!" Libby immediately refused when she heard this. "Let them follow you! I''ll be fine at home."


    Miles knew that his wife was worried about him, but he was also worried about her situation. So he insisted, "Listen to my arrangements. No one knows what will happen tomorrow. If he uses you as a hostage, it would be bad."


    Libby''s heart was in chaos but she couldn''t argue with her husband''s firm decision. She could only hold onto his hand tightly while feeling guilty and remorseful.


    That night in the vi on the outskirts of town, Lucia and Arthur sat together on the couch with all lights on discussing their n for tomorrow. As Arthur carefully considered every detail of their n, Lucia smiled confidently, "With you in charge, everything will be fine tomorrow."


    Arthur nced at Lucia. How did she suddenly be soforting? But deep down inside, he still felt uneasy, "No matter what happens tomorrow, don''t get close to Casper. Your safety is our top priority." Lucia had aplicated look in her eyes but still nodded obediently, "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of myself. It''s more important for you to control his men carefully since they are desperate criminals who won''t hesitate to do anything."


    Arthur''s heart skipped a beat as he reached out and pulled Lucia into his arms like seeking security, then held her tight saying repeatedly, "Kyle will follow me closely so before we enter the conference room, don''t act impulsively."


    He kept repeating his concerns.


    Lucia reached back and hugged Arthur''s back, looking up at the ceiling with a guilty expression. Her eyebrows furrowed tightly together, but as soon as Arthur let go of her, she returned to her usual demeanor. Another quiet "I''m sorry" floated in her heart.


    That night, Lucia remained nestled in Arthur''s embrace until thete hours. Her mind was still clear, listening to his steady breathing and the fresh scent emanating from him. Lucia felt both at peace and saddened, silently repenting in the darkness.


    "Arthur, I''m sorry. There are some things I really want to ask him in person. Don''t worry, I won''t get into any trouble. Once I get the answers, I''ll return to your side..."


    Sorry...


    Sorry...


    Although Lucia didn''t dare to move, she obediently snuggled in Arthur''s arms. However, because of this movement, she couldn''t see Arthur''s face or his eyes that were open in the darkness.


    The next day, before 7 o''clock in the scorching summer season, the sky was already bright. The sunlight shone on the curtains, trying its best to prate through but only a few rays of light managed to seep in and illuminate the couple sleeping peacefully on therge bed.


    She had long forgotten how she fell asleepst night, but her biological clock was very punctual. As soon as it hit 7:30, Lucia slowly opened her eyes. She just saw the things in front of her and noticed that Arthur had already woken up at some point. He was staring at her without blinking, his gaze was gentle yet there seemed to be something else behind it.


    "Arthur, why didn''t you wake me up?" Lucia rubbed her eyes and habitually rubbed her cheek against Arthur''s chin like a cat. Overnight, he had grown some small stubble, which tickled her face and made her feel itchy.


    Arthur smiled, rubbed his thumb under Lucia''s eye, and asked her,


    "You''re sleeping so soundly. Why do you still have dark circles under your eyes?"


    Lucia buried her face in Arthur''s chest and said angrily, "I couldn''t sleep... I waited for so long..."


    Arthur didn''t delve into Lucia''s words but just gently patted her back a few times and said,


    "Do you want to sleep a little longer? There''s still time."


    "Can I still sleep like this?" Lucia''s voice became yful as she looked up at Arthur, and sure enough, her big eyes were already sparkling.


    Arthur smiled, kissed her on the forehead and pulled her up. The two of them washed together, and there was another burst of intimacy and tenderness. Aftering out of the bathroom, Lucia''s feet were a little soft, drooping on Arthur like cotton balls, and let him "serve" herself.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Of course Arthur would not refuse. He put Lucia wrapped in a bath towel back on the bed, and put on his clothes first. Today, Arthur''s attire was somewhat special. To facilitate movement, he dressed inbat gear, just like Jack and the others. The all-ck outfit added a touch of unruly and fierce aura to him. His ck hair cascaded neatly behind his head, and his incredibly handsome face, devoid of any expression, looked as cold as a demon.


    Lucia sat cross-legged on the bed,pletely captivated by Arthur''s every move. As he fixed his hair, she couldn''t resist standing up and asking him to hold her.


    Arthur turned around and embraced Lucia around her waist, looking up at her with a smile.


    Feeling mischievous, Lucia used her finger to yfully stroke his chin and teased, "Look at this face, wouldn''t it charm countless women if you showed it to them?"


    "I just want to charm you," Arthur chuckled as he gently rubbed Lucia''s waist.


    Originally, Lucia was yfully teasing Arthur, but her sensitive waist was defeated by his touch, and she ended up begging for mercy, resting her head on his shoulder. If it weren''t for the uing important event, Arthur would have been reluctant to let her go.


    The suit Lucia was wearing today was chosen by Arthur, and he also styled her hair. When everything was ready, he suddenly walked over to the closet and took out a watch to put on Lucia. She looked at it curiously for a few moments.


    "Just wear the one I usually use."


    "This is newly purchased. It looks good," Arthur said as he confirmed the watch was securely on her wrist.


    Lucia smiled and didn''t dwell on the matter.


    They went downstairs together for breakfast at 9 o''clock, and left the vi in the eastern suburbs on time.


    However, they did not travel together. Lucia had received a notification from Gracie that she was already waiting for her near StandHill, so Lucia needed to go there directly. The shareholders'' meeting was scheduled for 10 am, while Arthur needed to first gather his team at thepany.


    After closing the car door for Lucia, Arthur leaned down to remind her again,


    "Remember, don''t move recklessly before wee in."


    "Okay." Lucia smiled lightly and responded softly like a mosquito, but there was not much reluctance to part. She started the engine and drove away, while Arthur stood still watching her car gradually disappear, his gaze bing increasingly gloomy.


    Lucia didn''t stop anyone from doing what they wanted, but she also can''t stop herself from doing what she should do.

 Chapter 1174 Layout

    Chapter 1174 Layout


    Today, the atmosphere at Stand Hill Investment Company was unusually tense. Every employee was careful and diligent in their work, not daring to make any mistakes. Everyone knew that this was the first time thepany had held such a grand shareholder meeting since its establishment, and even a small mistake would be magnified today.


    Casper arrived at thepany at 8am and immediately called a meeting with several high-level executives in his office. Naturally, no one dared to disturb them. Miles, as the father of the CEO, also arrived at 9:10am but did not meet with Casper. Instead, he wandered around thepany as usual. With his presence looming over them, employees were even more cautious.


    Sage had been hovering around near thepany all morning. The uing event made him extremely nervous and eager to participate. However, Casper explicitly instructed him to monitor Nia and Kevin''s every move instead of joining in on what was happening inside Stand Hill itself. Although Sage wanted to enter the building while Arthur''s group hadn''t yet arrived, he didn''t dare act recklessly without knowing what might happen next.


    Nia and Kevin also received Arthur''s notificationst night, asking them to be at StandHill''s underground parking lot at 10 o''clock sharp. Nia and Kevin had already be disloyal and knew that there would be a reversalter. Of course, they wanted to stay away from this troublesome ce. However, with Jack and the others present, they didn''t dare to disobey and could only reluctantly set off at 9 o''clock. As soon as they arrived at the underground parking lot, Jack instructed them to stay put and then, without hesitation, the four of them quickly left.


    In the car ride over there though, Nia kept shifting positions ufortably but nothing seemedfortable enough for her liking.


    "Kevin," she said finally breaking her silence after some time passed between then, "Do you think Casper will expose us?"


    "No, with Arthur''s strategies, he knows that his identity will be exposed today, and the only thing he can do is to make a desperate move. So, he won''t target us. All his attention will be on Lucia," Kevin affirmed. "That''s good then," sighed Nia relievedly while rubbing her chest gently, "I''m just worried about what happens if he does find out though... Arthur won''t let us off easy."


    "Hmph," snorted Kevin coldly, "We both know how ruthless Casper can be when pushes shove, but once he seeds today, then we''ll have nothing left worry about anymore except reaping rewards."


    "I hope so," Nia replied, not as confident as Kevin. She knew Arthur''s abilities all too well. That man was not only incredibly intelligent but also seemed to have the favor of luck on his side. His fortune always surpassed others'', even managing to ovee the trap set by Spencer. Nia could only hope that Casper would have better luck than Arthur.


    While Nia and Kevin were talking, Jack and his team had already infiltrated Stand Hill. Despite the bustling activity of employees, they were able to silently hide their tracks and ambush near the conference room ording to their original n.


    Meanwhile, Arthur had gathered his team. Kyle was dressed in a rare suit today, even taking off his sses. He looked quite fiercepared to his usual gentle demeanor.


    "Mr. Davies, everyone is here," Kyle said seriously without any disrespect.


    Arthur nodded and began to deploy the team, "As soon as you enter StandHill, you need to quickly subdue Casper''s men and security personnel. Ethan will lead five people with me and Kyle directly to the conference room. Remember, no matter what happens, your top priority is ensuring Lucia''s safety!"


    Everyone knew what Lucia meant to Arthur. They all responded loudly with a promise ofpleting the mission.


    With the preparationspleted, at half-past 9, Arthur led the team, and the convoy set off from the Branch of Davonnis, proceeding towards Stand Hill in an orderly manner.


    Lucia arrived at Stand Hill when Arthur left. Gracie was already waiting for her at the gate holding files alone.


    "Ms. Webb, where is Mr. Davies?" Gracie asked when she saw Luciaing alone.


    "He''s noting," Lucia replied casually as she walked towards Gracie before being greeted by staff who quickly weed her into the building.


    Lucia was now a major shareholder in Standhill. Furthermore, within Athegate, who didn''t know this strong woman? As a result, she received the warmest reception, and the manager in charge personally escorted her to the conference room. By that time, Casper had already been waiting there for quite some time.


    As Lucia entered the conference room, she noticed that about half of the seats were still empty. Only a few small shareholders who didn''t dare to bete had arrived. Casper was surrounded by them, like the center of attention. Miles had not appeared yet, so it seemed she hade too early.


    Looking up at Casper again made Lucia''s eyes colder than before.


    "Ms. Webb, I didn''t expect you to arrive so early. I would have gone down myself if I knew." As Casper saw Lucia, he immediately raised a gentle smile on his face, and walked straight over from the main seat, extending hand out towards her.


    Lucia hesitated for half a second but still shook hands with Casper before quickly pulling back her hand afterwards.


    The small shareholders of StandHill were not particrly powerful, and they always looked up to big financial conglomerates like the Webbex Group. When they saw Lucia actually show up here, they were all overjoyed and mored to talk with her. Lucia politely responded to each one, while Casper generously stepped aside and continued waiting for the other shareholders.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Lucia went straight to her seat with her namete on it - right next to the main seat and beside Casper''s. She was slightly displeased by this but didn''t make a scene. After all, she was a major shareholder of StandHill and deserved to sit in that position.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Everyone held their breaths in anticipation.


    One by one, the other shareholders arrived. After some small talk, when it seemed like everyone had arrived on time, they quietly took their seats. Miles was thest one to arrive with his entourage behind him. And naturally no one dared question them.


    "Dad," Casper respectfully said without paying attention as Miles brought his people into the conference room. "Everyone is here now, so we can start the shareholder meeting."


    Miles nodded before responding briefly to everyone''s greetings then sat across from Lucia. Before Casper sat down himself, he gave her a deep look that she barely recognized before nodding slightly at her. Lucia silently returned his gaze before turning away.


    Casper took his ce at the head of table while those who weren''t involved in business matters were asked by their moderator leave first. Gracie left after organizing documents for Lucia but Miles'' confidante remained motionless behind him.


    "Dad?" Casper called out perplexedly.


    "You guys go out," Miles instructed them curtly then ordered Thomas - who had quick reflexes -to stay behind


    "Dad," Casper sighed helplessly. "The content discussed during this shareholder meeting is confidential. Nobody brought along subordinates so you should let Thomas leave too."

 Chapter 1175 Setting The Stage

    Chapter 1175 Setting the Stage


    "My people can be trusted, and besides, aren''t you also apanied by people?" Miles remained unmoved, ncing at the host standing next to Casper and the four other executives stationed on either side of the projection screen.


    "Dad..." Casper''s face was full of embarrassment as he smiled at the other shareholders to show his helplessness, and continued to persuade Miles,


    "They are helping me organize the files, so if you do this... it makes it difficult for me to work..."


    No one besides Lucia can understand Miles'' intentions. When everyone saw Casper being so humble and respectful towards his father, their eyes couldn''t help but turn to Miles, with a hint of doubt in them. They didn''t understand why he had to argue with his own son over such a trivial matter.


    Miles looked coldly at Casper, who had a smile on his face but with a warning hidden deep in his eyes that only he could see.


    If they dragged on any longer, it will affect the entire n. Miles assessed the situation and let out an almost imperceptible hum before waving his hand to dismiss Thomas. Anyway, a trap had already been set outside, so he was not afraid of him escaping.


    Satisfied to see that the "idle people" had been cleared out, Casper then instructed the host to begin the meeting. Everyone finally rxed, as they were afraid that the father and son might have started arguing.


    Everything was proceeding step by step, and the host began to exin the meeting process. Casper, who used to be serious during meetings, changed his demeanor and always had a faint smile on his lips. His gaze asionally shifted between Lucia and Miles. This reaction made Lucia extremely unhappy. She paid no attention to what was disyed on the screen and instead lowered her eyes to focus on the documents in front of her when she noticed Casper looking at her, waiting for Arthur to bring people in.


    The summary of the work in the first half of the year had beenpleted, and Casper expressed recognition and approval to the executives. The meeting now moved on to nning for the second half of the year, but at this point, almost an hour had already passed.


    Casper''s gaze became increasingly brazen, almost fixated on Lucia. From his perspective, Lucia''s profile was particrly exquisite. Despite her professional attire, her innate charm could not be concealed. When she lowered her gaze, he could clearly see her curledshes and asionally when she blinked, a flutter ofshes added a touch of liveliness.


    As Casper looked at Lucia, his mind had already wandered far away. Even though he knew that he might face a brutal blowter and couldn''t even guarantee a sessful counterattack, all he could think of was Lucia. It was at this moment that he realized his obsession wasn''t with reiming JTP Group but with Lucia herself.


    Just as Casper was lost in his thoughts, Lucia had already looked up at him and said with displeasure, "Mr. Wood, is there something on my face? Why do you keep staring at me like that?"


    Everyone could hear Lucia''s annoyance, especially since they had all noticed Casper''s unusual gaze earlier. However, due to their status, they didn''t dare speak up. Now that Lucia had spoken out herself, everyone remained silent but still wanted to know what would happen next.


    "Ms. Webb, you''re overthinking it. You are the major shareholder of StandHill. I just wanted to see if you were satisfied with this meeting," Casper said with a smile as he tried to justify his rudeness.


    "If you value this meeting so much, then please focus on the content of the meeting rather than my reaction," Lucia replied coldly.


    Casper smiled and naturally shifted his gaze away from her.


    At this moment, Miles nced down at his watch and realized that the meeting had been going on for an hour now. Arthur and the others should have already taken control of StandHill by now. He was running out of patience.


    Suddenly, Miles stood up, leaving everyone puzzled. All eyes turned towards him, and Casper''s face grew solemn. He clenched his fists on the documents in front of him but did not try to stop Miles. "Dear shareholders, it has been an hour since the meeting started. I would like to know your thoughts on the recent development of StandHill," Miles adjusted his cor and asked the audience.


    His question seemed strange but many people nodded approvingly saying, "With Mr. Wood senior and Mr. Wood junior leading us, we are sure to seed."


    "I don''t think I''m capable enough to educate such an excellent son," Miles calmly remarked which immediately caused a stir among those present,


    "What does that mean?"


    "Mr. Wood, are you still angry about what happened earlier?"


    "Mr. Wood, please don''t say things like that... it hurts father-son rtionships..."


    The shareholders tried their best to persuade him, otherwise because no one knew why Miles suddenly brought up such a vague topic during such an important gathering.


    "Dad, what do you want exactly?" Casper motioned for them all be quiet before asking Mile calmly yet confidently.


    "I, Miles Wood, feel guilty towards all of you. Since Casper established Stand Hill, he has been abusing his power, bribing and being bribed, maliciously provokingpetition in the industry and engaging in illegal business practices. Although he seems to be doing a good job on the surface, he has actually led Stand Hill into a ce of evil. Once these materials are reported, not only will he be held ountable but all of you will also be implicated!"


    As soon as Miles spoke these words, the shareholders were shocked and someone immediately stood up to speak,


    "Mr. Wood, what''s going on with you? He is your son! How can you use him like this without any evidence? We are all shareholders of thepany and have never heard such rumors before. You will be responsible for making baseless usations at the shareholder meeting!"


    "Yes! Mr. Wood, your temper is too short! You got angry just because you contradicted him a few times earlier..." Some even thought that Miles was just angry and making up lies because Casper had challenged him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I am responsible for everything I say," Miles said proudly without showing any fear under everyone''s criticism. He faced everyone and said,


    "You can look through the documents in your hands now. I havepiled all of Casper''s illegal activities since joining ourpany into one document for your review so that you can see if I am falsely using him."


    Upon hearing this from Miles, everyone began to doubt it as they started flipping through their documents frantically searching for proof or evidence against his ims.


    The first few pages contained information about today''s meeting but when they reached page ten, there was another document which detailed every single one of Casper''s uwful actions within theirpany including dates, times, and amounts involved - everything was clearly marked out.


    For a moment, no one knew how to react as silence filled the room except for rustling papers being flipped back-and-forth between them.

 Chapter 1176 Revealing Identity

    Chapter 1176 Revealing Identity


    Miles looked at everyone and said, "The document you see was personally prepared by the gold medalwyer Mr. Robertson in the city, and the evidence is conclusive! He can no longer deny it!"


    Casper sneered when he heard this. He knew that Miles had been wandering around thepany with a purpose. It turned out that he was collecting evidence of his illegal business operations. However, this was not important anymore. Casper sighed deeply and broke the silence after Miles finished speaking,


    "Dad, why are you doing this? Where in the world does a father dig his son''s grave? We are all businessmen. Making money is what matters most. As for those shady deals behind our interests, we can just turn a blind eye to them."


    Casper hit home with these words. If these materials were not made public, no one would havee to investigate him without reason. Weighing pros and cons, some shareholders began to protect him and helped Casper persuade Miles,


    "Mr. Wood, what he says is right. We are all here for profit-making purposes only. There''s no need to bring up such small matters."


    Someone else said, "Yes, we''ve been in business for many years now. Who doesn''t y some tricks? You''re his father after all. Why make things difficult for your own son... Besides, aren''t you also an expert at maneuvering?" This person even seemed to be ming Miles.


    In reality, conscience weighed very little whenpared with interests.


    "Dad," Casper smiled at Miles again as he spoke up once more, "you see how everyone agrees with me?"


    "You have no right to call me Dad!" Suddenly as he shouted out loud, Miles'' eyes showed red threads of anger which had been suppressed inside him for too long! Turning around facing everyone else again, Miles continued speaking,


    "The Casper before your eyes isn''t my son at all!"


    Casper rolled his eyes while mocking Miles'' announcement inwardly as being insufficiently forceful enough - he thought it would create much moremotion than it did.


    This kind of rendering power really disappointed him...


    Lucia had been observing Casper''s reaction all along. When she saw that despite Mile''s shocking revtion, Casper remained unmoved, and even seemed somewhat expected. Lucia immediately turned her head towards the host behind him and four senior executives. Others may not have noticed, but as someone from a martial arts background, she could tell at first nce that those five people were already preparing themselves, and they even put their hands on their backs where weapons were obviously concealed.


    Could it be that Casper was already prepared?!


    Lucia was surprised by this turn of events. When did Casper figure out their n? And how was he going to respond? Thinking it over, Lucia decided to wait and see.


    "Don''t specte any further. Please turn to thest page of your documents. There''s an exnation there," Miles said sternly, ignoring everyone''s protests.


    Hearing this, the shareholders who had just recovered from their shock quickly flipped through their papers until they reached thest page. To their surprise, it was a paternity test result that had nothing to do with the meeting content. Everyone was confused. What was going on? The first person who finished reading the entire document couldn''t even close his mouth because it clearly stated that Casper and Miles were not rted by blood!


    "Mr. Wood, what is going on?" everyone eximed in shock.


    "Dad, you really came prepared! I didn''t even notice when you slipped the test result into our meeting documents," Casper joked nonchntly without paying attention to anyone''s questioning looks. "Shut up!" Miles erupted in anger and pointed at him as he shouted, "You are not my son! The paternity test clearly shows that we have no blood rtionship! You have no right to sit in that position!" At this point, Casper''s gentle demeanor cracked open like a fault line as he slowly stood up with his hands supporting himself and said tearfully towards Miles,


    "Dad... we''ve been father and son for so many years. I never knew about my true identity. I thought Mom and you loved each other very much, but my respect for you has always been genuine. What you did today in front of all these shareholders really hurt me."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Casper shifted me onto Libby, implying she betrayed her marriage vows. Miles could only prove he wasn''t rted by blood but couldn''t prove whether or not he was Jacob, right?


    Everyone understood what Casper meant by his words; they whispered among themselves trying hard toprehend such a bizarre truth while struggling with how cleverly Casper managed to pull off such a deceitful scheme.


    Miles'' rage burned away any semnce of rationality. He mmed his hand on the table, causing everyone present fell silent immediately and staring at this father-son duo incredulously. "Jacob Taylor! Are you still trying to deny it?! Casper is my biological son but you are not him! You''re Jacob! My real son died because of you!"


    As soon as the name Jacob was mentioned, the expressions of everyone present became incredibly animated. It was like a cloud of uncertainty that changed constantly. Today''s shareholders'' meeting had already revealed too much information, and they hadn''t fully processed it yet. And now another bombshell had been dropped, involving none other than the infamous viin Athegate - Jacob! After the shock, everyone looked at Lucia in unison.


    Who didn''t know about the conflict between Lucia and Jacob? If what Miles said was true, how will Lucia react?


    Lucia still sat firmly in her chair, with seemingly no expression on her face. However, her eyes were tightly locked onto Casper''s, never looking away for even a moment.


    Casper didn''t try to argue this time. He slowly shifted his gaze away from Miles and onto Lucia''s face. After a moment of eye contact between them, he simply smiled carelessly.


    Lucia''s brow furrowed as she stood up when Casper smiled. She had just made a move when, before anyone could react, two executives behind Casper rushed forward and grabbed Lucia from either side. Faced with such a sudden situation, everyone was caught off guard and stunned. However, some people had already taken action. Suddenly, there was a loud sound of pushing doors from both sides of the conference room. Four tall foreign men rushed in quickly and gathered around Lucia. The leader of the group shouted loudly,


    "Jacob! Let go of Lucia!"


    Casper smirked and reached for a handgun tucked at his back, pointing it directly at Lucia''s head. He spoke coldly, "Make any move, and I''ll shoot."


    As soon as Casper finished speaking, the man who was about to take the next rescue action stopped in his tracks and looked at the gun in his hand with great caution.

 Chapter 1177 Suspicious Behavior

    Chapter 1177 Suspicious Behavior


    Before the two sides could even face off, the shareholders saw Jacob pull out a gun and someone yelled out "gun"! Chaos erupted as everyone scrambled to escape, chairs were knocked over and the crowd rushing out coincided with Arthur and his group just arriving. Arthur had to clear a path to get into the meeting room.


    As soon as they entered, Arthur saw Lucia being held at gunpoint by Jacob. But he didn''t react as expected. Instead, he stared straight at Lucia with unreadable emotions in his eyes.


    Lucia remained calm until she caught sight of Arthur. Her eyebrows furrowed and her eyes became moist, almost like she was about to cry.


    Kane, who was standing next to Arthur, felt a lump in his throat when he saw what was happening before him. This was exactly what he feared most!


    "Arthur," Jacob sneered when he noticed their eye contact. "Aren''t you a littlete?"


    Arthur''s gaze turned sharp as a sword when itnded on Jacob''s face.


    Miles had been waiting for an opportunity to rescue Lucia and finally spotted Libby standing next to Arthur. He couldn''t believe it. Why was she here? "Miles, I''m sorry... Ms. Webb...... I''m sorry..."


    Upon hearing Libby''s words and seeing Lucia being held hostage by Jacob, Miles immediately understood what had happened. He realized why Jacob had been so cautious and prepared for this situation. Miles sighed in distress and said, "Libby, you''ve made a huge mistake!"


    Libby sobbed apologetically while clutching her chest, "If I didn''t tell him, I knew he would kill you... Casper is gone now but I can''t lose you too."


    "That doesn''t change the fact that you can''t do it either!" Miles didn''t know what else to say. If something happened to Lucia, how would he face Arthur?!


    Libby sobbed and lowered her head in remorse. Earlier in the morning, she had been restless at home and rushed to thepany driven by her guilty conscience to inform Arthur of the truth, which led to their early intrusion. Unfortunately, they were still a step behind.


    "Enough!" Jacob had little patience. He coldly shouted, "Stop this melodrama. Arthur, you''ve lost."


    In Jacob''s eyes, catching Lucia meant he had won, even if it meant losing everything!


    Arthur remained silent, staring coldly at the smug Jacob. His reaction left everyone puzzled, even Jack couldn''t help but ask,


    "Mr. Davies, what''s wrong with you? Hurry up and find a way to save Lucia!"


    Arthur furrowed his brow, but still remained silent.


    "He has no way out," Jacob thought he had seen through Arthur''s mind and felt even more proud, "Lucia is in my hands. Do you think he dares to move?"


    "Mr. Davies!" Victor shouted anxiously. He was confident that with their abilities, they could rescue Lucia as long as Arthur was willing to take the risk.


    "You can''t escape anymore," Arthur finally spoke, but his voice was calm enough to make it seem like he had no worries or nervousness.


    "Can''t escape?" Jacobughed. "I''ve already seen through your n. Do you think I''m stupid enough to surrender? Lucia used to be my woman, and now I''m just taking her back. Arthur, you have no chance anymore."


    Jacob made a wild statement. Even if Arthur could tolerate, Jack and the others couldn''t. Seeing that Arthur still had no further instructions, an anxious Jack shouted out loudly,


    "Nick, wrap it up!"


    "Stop!" Nick had just made a move when Arthur shouted loudly, "Lucia''s safety is our top priority! No one can act recklessly!"


    "Mr. Davies!" Jack was extremely annoyed.


    "You should listen to him," Jacob enjoyed his sense of control, and he even pressed the gun closer to Lucia''s temple to demonstrate his power.


    "If any of you dare to make a move, I''ll show you what Lucia''s head looks like blown to pieces."


    Lucia frowned at the words and instinctively moved her body, but the next second she was firmly restrained by the two people on either side. Seeing this, everyone became wary, afraid that Jacob would really take action.


    "Jacob, if you surrender now, your fate will be a little easier," Arthur spoke coldly as the crowd fell silent. "Otherwise, your fate will be a hundred times more tragic than it is now!"


    This was Arthur''s final ultimatum.


    "Ha," Jacob sneered without hesitation, overpowering Arthur in speech.


    "I know you think that by exposing my identity, you can push me into a corner. However,pared to all the wealth and power, I find Lucia more captivating. Losing her, Arthur, you''ll live the rest of your life in regret and guilt. This woman, I will cherish her."


    Hearing Jacob''s shameless words, everyone present was filled with indignation, wishing they could tear him apart. But Arthur remained unusually calm, as if Jacob''s words hadn''t even reached his ears. He looked at his beloved woman, silently questioning her with his eyes.


    Lucia nced back at Arthur and then slowly lowered her eyes, even the light in her eyes disappeared.


    At this moment, Jacob''s phone suddenly rang. He didn''t answer it but immediately instructed his men to bind Lucia''s hands, ensuring she couldn''t resist. He then said to Arthur, "My reinforcements have arrived, Arthur. Order your people to back off, or else I''ll shoot right away. I have nothing to lose, and I''d rather die together with Lucia, like a pair of ill-fated couple in theherworld."


    The word "couple" made everyone despise it. Jack tried tomunicate with Arthur for thest time,


    "Mr. Davies, give the order!" No matter what, they will rescue Lucia safely themselves!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But Arthur''s response disappointed everyone. He spoke calmly and said, "Clear the way!" "Mr. Davies!"


    "I say!" Arthur''s tone was heavier than ever before, "Clear the way!"


    Even though everyone was outraged, Arthur personally gave the order and they had no choice but to clear the way. At this moment, their confusion, perplexity and anger towards Arthur''smand were even deeper than their disgust towards Jacob''s shameful behavior. As they watched Jacob suppress Lucia step by step with his subordinates'' protection in the conference room, mes of fury rose in everyone''s eyes.


    "Mr. Davies! You have disappointed us too much!" Jack couldn''t hold back his anger and shouted, chasing after Jacob with Gene.

 Chapter 1178 Angry Inquiry

    Chapter 1178 Angry Inquiry


    Among the group, only Kane did not me Arthur. When he saw Jack and the others chasing after Jacob, he quickly grabbed Arthur, who seemed dazed, and followed them.


    Under pressure from Jack and his crew, Jacob retreated to the end of the hallway. The host opened a nearby safety passage for Jacob''s group to evacuate through. Just as Jack''s crew caught up with them, they found that the door had been locked from inside.


    "Fuck!" Jack cursed under his breath before leading his team to pursue Jacob through another route. As they passed by Arthur, he was met with an angry re from Jack.


    "They went to the rooftop," said Arthur calmly without paying attention to Jack''s anger as he analyzed where Jacob might have gone.


    Everyone was stunned at first but quickly turned around and headed towards the elevator. Since Davonnis Corp''s security guards required that their CEO go first in any situation like this one, only four people - Jack included- were in it: Kyle, Kane and Arthur. As soon as they stepped into the cramped elevator space, tension filled it like ice.


    Jack and the others had cold faces with lips pursed tightly together. They were afraid that if they spoke their minds, it would betray their anger. Kyle didn''t understand what Arthur meant by all of this, so he kept ncing at him secretly.


    In just a few seconds after entering into it, the elevator ascended straight up onto the rooftop where a whirlwind apanied by roaring propellers could be hearding closer. Jacob had already arranged for a helicopter escape n long before now!


    Despite facing scorching winds, Jack and the others rushed out first but all they could see was Lucia being taken away by Jacob on board the helicopter which then took off, leaving behind an infuriated group below.


    As Victor turned around seething with rage over what just happened earlier, he threw a punch directly at Arthur who could have dodged it but instead chose not to. Kane immediately shielded him while shouting, "Victor! What are you doing?!" Kyle also protected their CEO.


    "What am I doing?!" Victor snarled angrily still breathing heavily from earlier, "I want to beat him up! He could''ve saved Lucia just now! Why did he stop us?!"


    Unlike the special circumstances when Spencer held Lucia hostage, this time in the spacious conference room, he and the others were confident that they could rescue Lucia with certainty. Moreover, Lucia herself was skilled and capable, and her current situation was entirely due to Arthur''s indecisiveness!


    Victor and the other Davonnis security personnel shared the same thoughts. Arthur slowly turned his head, hanging it low in silence. He could still see the helicopter in the distance, but he didn''t dare to look at it.


    "Say something!" Victor grew angry again when Arthur remained silent and made a move to punch him. Kane quickly stepped in between them and shouted sternly, "Stop! Do you think Arthur wants this?" "He doesn''t want it?! Wasn''t he the one who stopped us from saving her earlier?" Jack was also furious. They couldn''t understand why Arthur would do this.


    The calmest of them all might be Gene at this moment. Kane''s words had already hinted at something, so he looked deeply into Arthur''s eyes and asked in a deep voice, "Don''t act impulsively. Let Mr. Davies exin what happened."


    "Don''t act impulsively?!" Jack pushed Gene hard and cursed him saying, "Can''t you see that he isn''t speaking?!" Kyle protected Arthur while looking towards Kane saying, "Mr. Fletcher, do you know what''s going on?"


    Kane turned around to look at an apparently misty-eyed Arthur after sighing heavily for a long time before saying, "This is Lucia''s idea..." "What?!" Jack and Victor eximed simultaneously.


    Kane smiled bitterly, "Otherwise, do you think Lucia couldn''t save herself under those circumstances? If she didn''t want this to happen, then would Jacob have taken her away? Do any of you still doubt his feelings for her?"


    Everyone looked towards Arthur after Kane finished speaking. They saw him still keeping silent without defending himself. However, upon closer inspection, they could see that the usually spirited and handsome face now had tense lines, as if any rxation would instantly spread a sense of helplessness and bitterness throughout his entire body.


    "What... what exactly happened here? Why did Lucia want to go with Jacob?" Victor felt guilty about everything that had happened earlier so he quickly asked for an exnation from Arthur.


    Knowing that Arthur didn''t want to speak, Kane exined on behalf of him, "Arthur brought all of you back not only because he wanted to prevent future dangers and protect Lucia''s safety, but also because Lucia has one thing to do in her heart. She always wanted to hear the reason from Jacob''s mouth for his betrayal and Poppy''s death. So she had nned to talk with Jacob alone. Arthur had already sensed her intention but couldn''t prevent it. He was more anxious than any of you, and more ufortable than any of you! But he respected Lucia''s choice. Now the urgent matter is not about Lucia being kidnapped but about the rescue operation that follows."


    "Is Lucia crazy?" Victor blurted out.


    Arthur let out a bitterugh. Yeah, was she crazy?


    Hearing the barely audible chuckle behind him, Kane felt sorry for Arthur and turned to him saying,


    "Arthur, I talked to Lucia once. She really wants to figure out why Jacob could betray Poppy so heartlessly and then kill her who had always been loyal to him. Even if Jacob died immediately, she wouldn''t be content without an answer. But this has nothing to do with whether or not she loves Jacob. I''ve been through the same thing and I can understand her feelings. Even I want to ask Jacob myself why he did that to Poppy!"


    "I understand," Arthur finally spoke up, his voice as deep as if he were submerged in the ocean, "If I didn''t understand her thoughts, how could I let her take risks?"


    Hearing this, everyone finally understood why Lucia was willing to surrender and why Arthur missed his chance at rescuing her. It was all because he loved Lucia and wanted what was best for her.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "No wonder..." Victor murmured, "No wonder Lucia could have countered but didn''t make any moves... Mr. Davies, sorry." He had punched him in anger earlier and now there was already a bruise on Arthur''s cheekbone.


    Just as Victor was reflecting on himself, Gracie arrived at the rooftop upon hearing of the situation. She was so anxious that tears kept falling from her face as she asked what happened with Lucia. Although time was of the essence here, Kyle briefly told Gracie about what happened so far.

 Chapter 1179 Solving Doubts Step By Step

    Chapter 1179 Solving Doubts Step by Step


    After listening to Kyle''s words, Gracie suddenly stopped sobbing. She furrowed her brow and seemed to remember something.


    Sensing Gracie''s unusual behavior, Kyle asked sensitively, "Did you think of something?"


    "If Casper is Jacob... then this all makes sense," Gracie muttered to herself before looking up at Arthur and saying, "Mr. Davies, I didn''t understand the origin of this before but now I do. Starting a month ago, Ms. Webb received a bouquet of anonymous cherry blossom every day."


    As soon as he heard the words "cherry blossom", Arthur''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "I thought it was just some bored person ying pranks but now I realize it must have been... Jacob sending them because every time Ms. Webb saw those flowers, she would be disgusted and demand that they be destroyed immediately without telling anyone about them - especially not you. A week ago, cards started being included with the flowers but she still made me destroy the flowers while keeping the cards."


    "Where are those cards?" Arthur demanded sternly.


    "They should be in Ms. Webb''s office," Gracie replied quickly.


    "Let''s go back!" Arthur turned his head and gazed deeply in the direction the helicopter had departed. With a singlemand, he led his men away from the rooftop, leaving only Kyle and the other security personnel to assist Miles in stabilizing StandHill.


    Arthur led Jack along with Kane and Gracie back to Webbex Group headquarters where they searched Lucia''s office for those cards. After searching through everything on her desk first then checking all drawers one by one himself, he finally found them lying inside one of them.


    "I found them," Arthur announced in a deep voice as he picked up those cards himself.


    The others crowded around him curiously while Kane recognized it instantly, "This is Padma Monpa''s ''See Me Or Not!! Jacob used this poem when he pursued Lucia!"


    Arthur coldly scanned over these seemingly affectionate words, and could almost imagine what kind of mood Lucia would have been in when she saw these things. Especially since one card had been crumpled into a ball, it showed how angry she must have been at that time!


    "No wonder..." Kane''s eyes shed with anger. "No wonder Lucia remembered the past. It turns out that Jacob had nned it all along! He wanted to lure Lucia into finding out the reason, so he could sessfully kidnap her!"


    Arthur had already calmed down and analyzed each card one by one. "ording to Gracie, these flowers have been sent continuously for a month, but why did he start including cards only seven days ago?" Kane immediately understood. "Jacob knew about our n a week ago!"


    "Yes," Arthur said with a cold re. "And the fact that the other party knew we were going to take action and went to warn Jacob indicates that they had prior knowledge. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have used Miles'' safety to pressure Libby into revealing the detailed n. So, who do you think they are?"


    This time, Kane didn''t need to guess anymore. Jack mmed his hand on the table and cursed fiercely, "Nia and Kevin!"


    It could only be them!


    "They''re just protecting themselves because once Jacob is gone, Lucia wille after them next," Arthur''s eyes flickered with a hint of killing intent as he squeezed all the cards in his palm.


    "They can''t run away," Kane said confidently. "Tracking down Jacob''s whereabouts is now our top priority."


    "That''s not difficult." Arthur suddenly said something that excited everyone.


    "Mr. Davies, you were prepared all along?!"


    "Yeah," Arthur wasn''t particrly excited but just calmly said, "The watch Lucia brought has a personal locator tracker installed on it." He then asked Kyle to bring over hisptop.


    Kyle suddenly realized what was happening and praised, "I was wondering why you insisted I bring theptop..."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Arthur gave Kyle a nce before opening up the tracking system which showed that their target was moving very fast towards the south of the city.


    "There are several small airports in that direction where he might transfer or change transportation," Arthur continued analyzing calmly,


    "What we need to do now is get closer without letting them notice us."


    "Mr. Davies..." Nick expressed concern about Arthur''s decision. "Are you going crazy with Lucia? Right now, Jacob hasn''t reacted yet, and searching the hostage is basic control. Can you ensure that he won''t throw away Lucia''s watch or put it on another object to mislead us from the correct route?"


    Arthur furrowed his brow and remained silent. Kane was worried and thought for a moment before making a suggestion to Arthur. "Arthur, how about this? Let''s give Lucia twelve hours. This is already the limit. If she doesn''t get an answer from Jacob within twelve hours, then unfortunately we have to move on because safety is more important than anything else."


    "Kane!" Nick scolded him.


    "Just follow what Kane said," Arthur decided after thinking it over. "We''ll start tracking now and keep an eye on Lucia''s movements. After twelve hours, no matter what happens, we''ll take action." "But what if..." Jack was still uneasy about Nick''s concerns.


    "Jacob is feeling proud right now. He thinks he has outsmarted us all," Arthur exined confidently as he prioritized Lucia''s feelings in his decision-making process since she had already been captured anyway.


    He added, "I believe in Lucia. If Jacob really tries something against her, she has the ability to fight back."


    Everyone agreed with him since they all knew of her strength firsthand and immediately set off to track her whereabouts.


    On the other side of things as predicted by Arthur earlier, Jacob was indeed enjoying his victory at this moment without even considering whether or not there might be a tracker on Lucia while flying towards a small airport in the south of the city.


    "How does it feel? Did you expect me to have onest trick up my sleeve?" He taunted her smugly while looking at her directly in the eyes during their flight together.


    "Arthur may be smart but ultimately watched helplessly as I took you away," he continued arrogantly before adding, "Lucia, forgive me for being blunt, but your team lost miserably this time around."

 Chapter 1180 Ignorance!

    Chapter 1180 Ignorance!


    Lucia silently stared ahead, ignoring Jacob''s smugness. She couldn''t help but inwardlyugh at the fact that if she hadn''t insisted on getting an answer, she wouldn''t have needed Arthur and his team to rescue her. In fact, even when he had held a gun to her head earlier, she could have fought back if it weren''t for one thing.


    Thinking about the way Arthur had looked at her earlier made Lucia feel uneasy. When their eyes met, she knew he understood her intentions. Would he me her? Think she was foolish for putting herself in danger for just one reason?


    Regardless of what anyone thought, Lucia was most afraid of Arthur misunderstanding and thinking that there were still feelings between herself and Jacob - which was impossible.


    Jacob grew bored with Lucia''sck of response to hisments. But seeing how calm and collected she remained only made him want to provoke her more.


    "Lucia," he said tauntingly. "When did you figure out my true identity? It must have been a long time ago since you were able to stay so calm after finding out." He continued on about their past rtionship as Lucia listened without showing any emotion.


    "Do you like the flowers I''ve been giving you every day?" Jacob asked with a smirk on his face. "Just like old times... do you remember that poem?" "I''m feeling nauseous," Lucia replied coldly.


    Jacobughed at this before saying confidently, "Don''t worry about it. We''ll be gone soon enough - forever forgetting all our past grievances against each other."


    Lucia furrowed her brows in disgust as she stared directly into Jacob''s eyes - pure hatred emanating from them.


    "Don''t look at me like that!" Jacob demanded angrily while trying to provoke some sort of emotional response from Lucia.


    "I''ve already prepared everything," he continued boastfully. "In two days'' time we''ll be gone forever. Even if Arthur wanted to chase us down, he wouldn''t know where we went! From now on it''s just going to be me and you!" Even if she hated it, she can only ept this result!


    There wasn''t anything left for them argue over anymore so Lucia simply turned away from him, choosing instead to stare nkly ahead at the helicopter''s rotor des spinning above them.


    "Did you hear what I said?!" Anger turned into hate as Jacob suddenly grabbed hold of Lucia''s chin forcing her head towards him. But once again, he underestimated Lucia''s stubbornness.


    Lucia stood still, her bound hands showing the strain of her resistance against Jacob. Suddenly, Jacob felt weak and released his grip on her.


    He attributed Lucia''s stubbornness to her hope for Arthur. Once he took her away from this ce, she would see reality. Jacob thought of it himself and ordered the pilot to speed up.


    After an hour of flight, the helicopternded at a private airport in the south of the city. Jacob instructed his men to keep an eye on Lucia while he confirmed their next move with the airport owner. One of his bodyguards asked, "Mr. Wood, can we release her now?"


    "No!" Jacob refused immediately and warned them sternly, "Don''t underestimate her just because she looks fragile and weak. She''s agile and could easily take you down if you''re not careful. Keep watching every move she makes."


    "Yes," although skeptical about what Jacob said about Lucia''s abilities, they agreed anyway.


    Jacob nced at Lucia before leaving to meet with the airport owner in front of a hangar door where he met Billy who had been waiting for him for some time now.


    "Mr. George thank you so much for your help today. I won''t forget your kindness." It turned out that Billy was someone who usually shared simr interests with him.


    Although Billy knew there were several people on board, he didn''t know that Lucia was among them nor did he know anything about what happened today at Stand Hill or that this person in front of him wasn''t Miles'' son.


    "Mr. Wood, what''s the matter? You let me send a helicopter to pick you up, and let me help you arrange unlicensed cars to leave the state. You are not going toe back?"


    "It''splicated. I had some disagreements with my father and decided toy low for a while," exined Jacob as he blocked Billy from prying eyes and made up an excuse. "Your father isn''t unreasonable. Why don''t we let my father mediate? There''s no need to make things so serious," suggested Billy still concerned about what was going on.


    "No need, my mom can''t even convince my stubborn dad. Thanks for your offer. Is everything arranged for the cars?" Jacob patted Billy''s shoulder and smiled. "Don''t worry. I''ve got it covered!" Billy replied with a sense of justice, pointing to the four vehicles parked nearby - three sedans and one business van. "Okay, bro, I owe you one." Jacob thanked him again before turning around to get Lucia from the helicopter and stopping Billy from following them.


    Back at the helicopter, Jacob had his men cover Lucia''s head with arge coat before carefully guiding her down to the ground and into the business van. He bid farewell to Billy only after making sure she was safe.


    Billy exchanged some pleasantries with him before asking about the woman in their group. Who she was exactly? Jacob just smiled faintly and asked back, "Who do you think?"


    Billy paused for a moment before realizing what he meant. He grinned mischievously while patting Jacob''s shoulder, "I didn''t expect you still have feelings for her! Alright then, I won''t pry any further. Hit the road while it''s still early."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Jacob said goodbye to Billy as their convoy left one by one from the small airport under scorching sun rays. Billy covered his forehead while joking,


    "I didn''t expect Casper is still obsessed with Nia. This guy doesn''t look like someone who''s sentimental."


    The pilot who came over afternding heard thisment and said puzzledly,


    "Mr. George, that woman isn''t Nia."


    Working alongside celebrities like Billy gave pilots some insight into high society figures.


    "Huh? Not Nia?" Billy was stunned.


    "Nope. I only took a quick nce at that woman. She looked like Lucia, the female CEO of Webbex Group or something..."

 Chapter 1181 Being Fooled

    Chapter 1181 Being Fooled


    "Is that Lucia?!" Billy''s face turned pale.


    "Yes, it''s that Lucia..." the pilot answered foolishly.


    "Oh my god! This is bad!" Billy pped his thigh and quickly looked in the direction Jacob had left, but there was no trace of the convoy at this point.


    "What''s wrong, sir?" The pilot felt confused by Billy''s reaction.


    "Do you know who Lucia is? She''s Arthur''s woman! She''s also the CEO of Webbex Group!" Billy cursed angrily, "That scumbag Casper tricked me! I was wondering why he needed to bring someone with him when it was Nia he wanted to cover for. It turns out he kidnapped Lucia instead! Arthur won''t spare me!"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As soon as Billy finished speaking, a convoy suddenly entered the airport entrance kicking up dust and parked right in front of him beforeing to aplete stop. Arthur got out of the car with an icy expression on his face.


    At first sight of Arthur''s face, Billy felt his legs begin to wobble uncontrobly.


    "Where is Casper?" Like the King of Hell, Arthur strode towards Billy, exuding an aura full of killing intent.


    Billy wondered if it was still possible for him to distance himself from Casper now.


    "Where is he?" When Arthur spoke again, his oppressive presence made breathing difficult for Billy.


    "He just... just got on a car and left..." Trembling all over while cursing Casper inwardly in his heart, Billy replied hesitantly. At this time, others had also gotten off their cars one after another. Each dressed inbat gear with fierce expressions. They surrounded both Billy and his men within half a second.


    "In which direction did they go? Did he say where he wanted to go?" Ignoring how scared stiff Billy seemed, Kane asked anxiously.


    "No... he didn''t say..." Once again trembling voice replied by Billy.


    "Did you see Lucia?" Kane shouted furiously.


    With guilty conscience written all over him, Billy nced at Kane hesitantly before answering shakily, "I didn''t see her clearly but there was a woman whose face was covered by Casper. They got into one of those cars... It should be Ms. Webb."


    "Should be?!!" Kyle roared, "You''re not doing too well here, Mr. George. You knew that someone had been kidnapped by Casper, and yet you just stood there watching them leave without even asking any questions?! Are you trying to provoke Davonnis Corp into turning your entire family upside down because we don''t have enough power?!"


    Kyle wasn''t bullying Billy. What Billy did really made people angry. He clearly saw someone being taken away by Jacob, but chose not do anything about it!


    "Mr. Davies, I really didn''t know that person was Ms. Webb. Otherwise I wouldn''t have just watched Casper run away... And I''m also a victim here. He tricked me that he caused a conflict with his father, and I only helped him arrange to leave to avoid trouble..." Billy quickly defended himself.


    Arthur raised his hand to stop Billy from speaking and coldly sentenced him to death, saying, "After this matter is over, I will have a good talk with your father."


    Billy''s face immediately fell, and he couldn''t help but want to continue to argue. However, Arthur had already taken his men into the car and chased after him after confirming the direction.


    "Damn it! Casper screwed me over! I''m going to hold him ountable!" Billy spat out angrily, quickly taking out his phone to contact Casper. However, the phone was turned off as soon as he dialed the number. He finally realized that he had been used by Casper.


    He angrily smashed the phone on the ground, shattering it into pieces, but it was already toote and futile.


    Speeding towards the direction of the neighboring state, Jacob kept looking back to make sure there were no pursuers before finally letting out a sigh of relief. He nced at Lucia sitting beside him and sneered, "Don''t hold back. Are you tired? We still have a long ride ahead of us... Arthur and them won''t be able to catch up."


    It was precisely because he wanted to leave no trace that Jacob specifically asked Billy to find him unlicensed cars. The license tes of these cars would be changed every other block, making it impossible to track them through surveince. With this in mind, Jacob feltpletely at ease.


    "Where do you n to escape to?" Lucia finally spoke up.


    "Escape?" Jacob raised his eyebrows in disbelief, clearly not agreeing with the word. Of course, he wouldn''t answer truthfully either, "You''ll find out when you get to your destination."


    "Jacob, by kidnapping me, you have undoubtedly sentenced yourself to death. If you turn back now, there may still be a chance for you," Lucia said calmly despite being trapped in captivity. She looked at Jacob who was slumped in his seat.


    Even though Jacob appeared confident on the surface, Lucia could tell that he was still extremely nervous. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have slumped down in his seat without any proper posture after getting into the car.


    "A chance?" Jacob sneered coldly, "With the hatred you have for me, how could there be any chance for survival? Instead of sitting and waiting to die, I''d rather take a desperate gamble. You see, I have you firmly in my grasp now, don''t I?"


    "Are you sure?" Lucia intentionally moved her bound hands, and in the next moment, Jacob jumped nervously, his eyes fixed on her hands. Lucia smiled and said, "As I thought, you''re still afraid..." Jacob realized he had been yed by Lucia and instinctively clutched his heart, ring at her fiercely. Lucia simply smiled and turned away, looking at Jacob''s false bravado with indifference.


    "I advise you not to make any rash moves," Jacob warned menacingly after confirming with his eyes that Lucia was indeed unable to break free from her restraints. "I''m already a wanted man! I have nothing left to lose."


    But this time, Lucia couldn''t be bothered with him anymore.


    During the pursuit, Arthur had handed over thepany affairs to the vice president for handling while Kane was on the phone contacting top executives of thepany, ordering them to keep news of the CEO''s kidnapping under wraps. Miles was still dealing with Stand Hill''s mess.


    Miles locked up all of Jacob''s henchmen in security rooms, when Sage returned upon hearing about it. Miles didn''t know he had already turned against them and almost locked him up too until Arthur called and exined everything. Only then did Miles feel relieved enough to let him join in guarding their territory.


    "I''ll take all of Jacob''s men into Mr. Davies'' hangar for detention," Sage told Miles before leaving. "Then I''ll persuade them all together as witnesses in court against him while you will handle appeasing other shareholders."


    Miles was worried about how to deal with Jacob''s men but when Sage offered a solution he happily agreed. After Sage took them away, he called back shareholders who were still shocked by what happened and exined everything before asking if anyone participated in any illegal activities prior rted to Jacob. Everyone naturally distanced themselves from any association or involvement with him whatsoever!

 Chapter 1182 Heading To Other State

    Chapter 1182 Heading to Other State


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll go ahead and file the documents with the court. Everything that happened today cannot be leaked until Mr. Davies rescues Ms. Webb. If anyone identally lets it slip, you all know my character..." Miles spoke coldly after scanning the shareholders.


    "Of course, of course..." Everyone echoed in agreement, eager to leave and forget about this situation as soon as possible.


    Miles finally rxed and waved for everyone to leave. After they were gone, Libby slowly walked up to him.


    "Miles... I..." Libby didn''t know what to say out of guilt.


    Miles nced at his wife and couldn''t help but sigh deeply. "Libby, you really messed up this time. If something happens to Miss Webb, not only will Mr. Davies hold us ountable but we won''t be able to live with ourselves either..."


    "But Jacob was using you as leverage... what could I do?" Libby understood her husband''s reasoning but sometimes there were no good options in a situation like this.


    Miles knew his wife did it for him so he refrained from ming her too much, but now he didn''t know how he would face Arthur.


    As the couple sighed heavily together, Miles'' phone rang, causing him to take it out quickly before telling his wife, "It''s Mr. Davies calling!"


    "Did they rescue Ms. Webb?!" Libby''s eyes lit up with hope.


    Miles shook his head indicating he wasn''t sure before answering on speakerphone, "Mr. Davies, how is Ms. Webb doing? Did you catch up with her?"


    Arthur had a deep voice when he replied, "No."


    Libby lost all hope instantly while saying apologetically, "I''m sorry Mr. Davies... it was all because of me..."


    "I called to tell you that you shouldn''t feel too guilty. You had no choice, and besides, today Lucia was taken away willingly. It''s not directly rted to whether you informed or not." "What?" Both Libby and Miles thought they misheard Arthur at first


    Arthur continued exining himself further,"Lucia chose willingly being kidnapped by Jacob due having some questions she wanted answered herself. So you don''t need to feel overly guilty."


    Although Arthur tried reassuring them both already, Libby still felt guilty inside despite everything that had been said so far.


    "If there is any progress, I will notify you as soon as possible. Don''t worry too much, I have confidence in rescuing Lucia." This was also Arthur''s self-supervision.


    "Okay," Miles sighed, "you guys need to be careful too. Jacob... he''s not a kind-hearted person, and he might end up causing trouble."


    Although it may not sound pleasant, Miles still needed to remind Arthur.


    "Okay." Arthur responded and hung up the phone.


    Putting away his phone, Miles said and held his wife''s hand. "It''s okay, don''t me yourself too much. You heard what Mr. Davies said too." Libby hung her head and dared not nod easily. She still felt guilty towards Lucia and Arthur.


    Miles was extremely helpless and could only hope in his heart that Arthur would have smooth sailing and be able to sessfully rescue Lucia.


    Once the tense nerves rxed, people easily became tired. Jacob had already quarreled with Lucia many times in the car, and finally sumbed to exhaustion and fell into a deep sleep. Because they were traveling on a small road with poor conditions, his head kept nodding and he couldn''t sleep soundly. On the other hand, Lucia looked tireless and coldly stared at him for a long time after Jacob fell asleep. There was a hint of killing intent in her chilly eyes.


    If she didn''t want Poppy to rest in peace...


    With this thought in mind, Lucia shifted her gaze to the car window. The sky outside had already begun to darken, with the bright morning star shining at the junction of heaven and earth. It had been five hours since she was tied up, and nightfall was approaching.


    Lucia was not yet skilled enough to discern her current location by looking at the scenery outside the window, but recently she heard a notification sound from both the driver and bodyguard''s phones in the car. Combining this with the length of time passed, she deduced that their convoy had sessfully left the state.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    For some reason, Lucia wasn''t too worried about whether Arthur could track her location at this moment, other than feeling sorry for him. Arthur had long been aware of her thoughts and would definitely take precautions. Thinking this way, Lucia suddenly remembered that he had specifically changed her watch for a new one when they went out today.


    The starry eyes suddenly lit up, and Lucia subtly moved her hand. Although her hands were tied behind her back, she still had her watch!


    Arthur... Lucia whispered his name in her heart, unable to express her ownplexity.


    When night fellpletely, Jacob woke up quietly. After rubbing his eyes, he nced at Lucia who was still bound and asked the driver, "Are we ready to arrive?"


    "There''s still half an hour." The driver answered.


    "Okay, keep going at this speed. I will give you the money when we arrive."


    After finishing his conversation with the driver, Jacob turned to Lucia and was somewhat impressed by this woman. Despite several hours passing, she still maintained a poised posture and her stunning face showed no signs of fatigue. He couldn''t help but ask,


    "Are your hands tired?"


    Lucia looked at the starry sky outside the window and replied coldly,


    "Are you tired of being tied up for hours?"


    Jacob felt a little heartbroken, but he remained rational and said, "I''ll untie you after we get on the ship. Just hold on a little longer."


    Lucia hated Jacob''s vague and mild tone. Now he wanted to be a good person? It was toote.


    Although he didn''t see Lucia''s expression, Jacob could urately guess her thoughts. He said helplessly,


    "Lucia, I didn''t want it toe to this point today. If it weren''t for what happened in the beginning..."


    Jacob''s words were not interrupted by anyone, but he consciously shut his mouth because Lucia suddenly turned her head and red at him with a chilling hatred under the dim interior light.


    "Don''t bring up the past, Jacob. You''re not qualified!" Lucia''s anger was evident in her harsh tone.


    Lucia''s starry eyes had always been dazzling, but now they were filled with resentment as she faced Jacob. He felt a constant sense of frustration in his heart and can''t bring himself to look into her eyes. He awkwardly averted his gaze and said softly,


    "I will naturally exin my original intention when the timees, whether you can understand it or not."


    Lucia stared at Jacob intensely, "I''m waiting!"

 Chapter 1183 Tracking

    Chapter 1183 Tracking


    After a short while, the convoy arrived at the riverside. They walked along the embankment and first came across a vast grasnd, followed by a sandy beach. Jacob got out of his car with his men to inspect the area before opening Lucia''s door.


    "We''re here, get out," he said.


    As soon as she stepped out of the car, Lucia was hit by a refreshing breeze mixed with the scent of grass and faint fishy smell from the river. She could hear frogs croaking and crickets chirping in her ears. If she wasn''t trapped in this situation, she would have enjoyed this peaceful night.


    Lucia looked towards the riverbank where there was a sand dredger parked with bright lights shining on it. There was also a small sand hill piled up on its deck, and several men were waving at Jacob from its front.


    Lucia half-closed her eyes. Jacob was really deliberate, letting the sand dredger wait in such a remote location. If Arthur hadn''t tracked her location, even if it was estimated that Jacob might escape by water, he would give priority to inspecting the docks along the coast.


    Seeing Lucia staring at the dredger, Jacob walked over and grabbed her arm, ignoring her struggle andughed,


    "Lucia, I''m going to wrong youter. I know Arthur is smart, so I found a sand dredger privately. Even if he chased here, he wouldn''t expect us to be on this kind of boat."


    Lucia red at Jacob but turned away without saying anything.


    Jacob then ordered one of his men to cover Lucia''s bound hands with their coat before paying off their driver and telling him leave immediately. He then ordered everyone else down along the embankment path which was difficult due it being remote. There were no roads built here except for muddy steps carved by local fishermen themselves ontondslides beside riverside cliffs.


    Several times, Lucia almost fell, but she never said a word, and even if she fell, she would never ask Jacob for help.


    Jacob was annoyed by Lucia''s stubbornness, but he didn''t want to hurt her either. In the end, he had no choice but to have a strong bodyguard lift her and carry her face down. With her stomach pressed against the guard''s shoulder, Lucia felt suffocated and nauseous. Her mood was already bad, and now she was even more irritated.


    "Jacob! Are you really that useless? Do you need your bodyguard to do this?"


    Upon hearing Lucia''s words, Jacob immediately stopped in his tracks and turned to re at her. He wasn''t avoiding a confrontation, but he was also having a difficult time moving. If he were to fall for Lucia''s provocation, both of them might end up falling down.


    "Put me down!" Lucia shouted, trying to suppress her nausea. "My stomach feels terrible!"


    The bodyguard looked at Jacob with hesitation.


    Jacob frowned and could only let the bodyguard put Lucia down. He personally supported her step by step towards the bottom.


    Even this kind of contact made Lucia disgusted. When they were close to the beach, there were still a few muddy steps left. She moved her shoulder and bumped into Jacob, causing him to kneel forward almost falling on his face. He was holding onto Lucia''s arm but luckily the bodyguard quickly grabbed her before she fell too, so only he embarrassed himself.


    "You!" Jacob turned his head and red at Lucia, so angry that he didn''t know what to say.


    Lucia looked at Jacob''s disheveled appearance with an uncontroble smile in her eyes shining like stars which momentarily stunned him.


    When she noticed that he was staring at herself, Lucia easily withdrew her smile and covered it up with a hint of gloominess,


    "Jacob, stay away from me when we get on the boat or I''ll knock you into the river."


    Rarely enough for him not to retort back this time around. Instead, he stood up and patted his knees before continuing forward without saying anything else.


    Lucia coldly snorted in response. What was he pretending for? If it were Arthur instead of him even if there were mountains of knives or seas of mes ahead, Arthur would never let go of her hand until they reached their destination safely.


    After boarding the boat, Jacob disyed an unusually calm demeanor. He instructed the bodyguard to take Lucia to a cabin before finally loosening her restraints. However, he remained vignt, standing nearby and pointing a gun at her to keep watch. Lucia had no intention of escaping in the first ce, so she scoffed at Jacob''s caution.


    The cabin was both dimly lit and cramped with heavy scent lingering in air - a mixture between men''s sweat odor mixed together with cigarette smoke. It even made someone like Jacob who stood near doorway frown involuntarily yet Lucia still maintained an indifferent attitude throughout all this.


    "I''m sorry about all this," said Jacob, "just stay here tonight okay? Don''t try escaping because I''ve already had all windows nailed shut beforehand."


    Lucia stood beneath the tungsten fmentmp that flickered every few seconds due to poor contact, coldly observing Jacob. She neither expressed any opinion nor sat down.


    "There''s a chair over there," Jacob pointed with his gun, understanding that Lucia would nevery on that sweaty little bed.


    But Lucia remained motionless, as silent as a statue, with no hint of emotion showing on her features, not even the slightest change in expression.


    Jacob felt helpless deep within himself then sighed, "What are you being stubborn for when things have alreadye to this?"


    "When things have alreadye to this," finally speaking up now, Lucia imitated Jacob''s tone, "Why are you trying escape?"


    Jacob''s eyes widened in anger, and he knew that arguing with Lucia would only lead to both of them losing. With a cold snort, he turned around and mmed the cabin door shut, locking it from the outside. The already cramped space felt even smaller with the door closed, and the air seemed to freeze in ce. The unpleasant smell grew stronger, making Lucia wrinkle her nose as she slowly backed up onto a stool.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Was Lucia tired? Of course she was tired. She just refused to give up. She couldn''t bow down before Jacob''s arrogance.


    Sitting on the stool and surveying her surroundings, Lucia noticed that Jacob had been right about the windows being nailed shut. She sneered at his supposed thoroughness before lowering her head to touch the watch Arthur had given her earlier that morning, hoping he could follow her trail...


    As their sand dredger sailed forward into darkness, Arthur''s convoy arrived at the riverbank half an hourter.


    Everyone got out of their cars looking worried but not showing any signs of fatigue.


    "Mr. Davies," Jack said to him as they gathered around him. "ording to our locator device, Lucia should have been here."


    "Jacob changing waterways isn''t surprising," Arthur analyzed with a frown on his face. "The problem is we don''t know which boat he took or where he went next. This will make finding them much harder."


    "We''ll search nearby first," Kane suggested calmly knowing how important it was for Arthur to think clearly under pressure. "Arthur, think about what we should do next."


    "Okay," Arthur agreed since there wasn''t much else they could do for now except look for clues nearby.

 Chapter 1184 Layer By Layer Analysis

    Chapter 1184 Layer by Layer Analysis


    Kane, Jack and the other bodyguards began searching the area with shlights. Arthur leaned against the car, deep in thought. Generally speaking, cruise ships wouldn''t dock in such a remote location, especially at night. It was most likely a private work boat. But what kind of boat was it?


    Just as Arthur was pondering this question, Nick suddenly shouted from the riverbank, "Mr. Davies! I found something! Come see if it''s Lucia''s!"


    Arthur rushed over to check it out, and everyone else followed suit. Nick handed him a string of bracelets he had found in the grass. "Mr. Davies, is this Lucia''s?" he asked.


    "Yes," replied Arthur without hesitation. It was Lucia''s custom-made moon-heart bracelet. He would never mistake it for anything else.


    After examining it closely for a moment longer, he added, "The sp on this bracelet is undone - not broken - which means that Lucia took it off herself and left it here to let us know she had been here." Everyone turned their heads toward the dark river surface at once. If Lucia had been here, then she must have boarded a ship... but what kind of ship?


    Kane furrowed his brow and voiced his doubts aloud, "Then what kind of ship did she board?"


    Suddenly struck by inspiration, Arthur immediately called up an influential local figure for help in checking on local work boats'' routes. If they were registered properly, then their daily routes would have to be reported to relevant authorities.


    Arthur''s connection was of course useful. Within fifteen minutes, the dignitary sent back the news that only one dredging ship would pass by tonight, and sent him the ship code. Arthur thanked him after hanging up the phone and asked Jack to observe the position of the locator again, and made a decision after analysis.


    "This river eventually flows into the Orient Ocean. If I''m not mistaken, Jacob''s destination is a coastal port. We''ll drive along the river, and Kyle will make sure that there are boats waiting for us at our destination six hours from now. Everyone, get in the car!" Arthur promised Lucia that he would rescue her within twelve hours and he would not break that promise. However, the deadline was strict, and he must bring her back once the twelve hours were up.


    With Arthur''smand, everyone took their positions. The convoy roared to life once again, heading into the dark night.


    The stars were shining brightly tonight. Inside the hotel, Nia felt a sense of peace she hadn''t experienced in a long time, even though she no longer had the protection of Jack and the others.


    "Do you think they''ve caught up with Lucia by now? Maybe someone got hurt or even killed in the confrontation, and then our goal would be achieved!" Nia was exceptionally excited, and even after getting into bed, she kept talking to Kevin.


    "I don''t hope Arthur catches up with them. Do you think Arthur is weak? With Jack and the others, there''s a 90% chance they can sessfully rescue Lucia," Kevin wasn''t as optimistic as Nia. Nia''s excitement dissipated by half upon hearing this, and shenguidly said, "Well, I actually hope Jacob can really take Lucia away, the farther the better!"


    "This is not safe either. Think about what kind of person Lucia is. Even if Jacob takes her to the ends of the earth, she will find a way back to Arthur. And if Jacob can only keep her trapped for a while, how could he keep her trapped forever?" Kevin became more and more worried as he thought about it.


    Nia felt speechless andined, "Didn''t you say this method was good? Now everything is going wrong."


    "Nia, do you want to leave here?" Kevin suddenly turned his head and looked at Nia seriously, asking. "What does it mean?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Now Arthur is fully focused on rescuing Lucia and Jacob no longer poses a threat to us. We might as well take this opportunity to sell thepany, take the money and start anew. With billions of funds in hand, we can definitely make aeback. It''s better than staying here and living in fear," Kevin said with increasing excitement, clearly advocating for this proposal.


    Nia pursed her lips and did not immediately respond to Kevin''s words.


    She was well aware of Kevin''s reasoning, but there was too much hatred and resentment in this ce for her. Her goal of stepping on Lucia had never changed, and if she left now, it would probably be difficult toe back again in the future.


    "Nia, I understand your frustration," Kevin understood Nia''s thoughts and held her hand as he spoke. "But life is more important than anything else. If Arthur manages to save Lucia, we won''t be able to escape. And if he fails, he may take his anger out on us. So leaving is the best option!"


    Nia pondered for a long time, and with Kevin''s constant persuasion, she couldn''t resist the temptation anymore. Her eyes suddenly brightened and she eximed,


    "Okay! Then let''s transfer thepany tomorrow at the lowest price possible. There won''t be too many procedures involved in transferring it quickly. We must leave here before Arthur and his teame back!"


    "Don''t wait until tomorrow," Kevin''s spirits lifted as soon as Nia agreed. He bounced up from the bed, energized like he had just taken a shot of adrenaline. "I''ll contact the buyers right now!" "Have you chosen someone?" Nia didn''t expect Kevin to be so eager.


    "Yes, after all, there aren''t many big shots with the ability to acquire ourpany. It''s only 9 o''clock now. It wouldn''t be impolite to make a call and contact them. Time is of the essence. We can''t dy any longer!" Kevin was very decisive.


    "Okay then, let''s split up and take action. You go contact the buyers and I''ll pack our things!" Nia said excitedly. She felt that leaving here was a great idea now. Even if they couldn''t start anotherpany again, having hundreds of millions in hand would be enough for her and Kevin to spend.


    That night, Kevin began to contact the buyers, while Nia was already impatiently packing their luggage.


    That night seemed endless for everyone. Arthur sat in the car with his brows furrowed in thought while asionally ncing at the faint stars outside through the window. He always thought of Lucia''s eyes. He regretted allowing Lucia to take risks alone just for an answer but he also felt heartbroken for her because if she wasn''t so obsessed with that answer, why would she have taken such risks?


    Kane had been secretly observing Arthur''s mood beside him all along. Seeing Arthur never rxed his frown, Kane took a deep breath before speaking, "Arthur, are you still ming Lucia?" "I me myself," Arthur replied softly while looking out at the window.


    "Arthur..." Hearing what he said, Kane already knew what was on his mind. This man loved his woman so much that he even med himself for her impulsiveness. "Are you spoiling Lucia too much?" "Don''t you spoil Juliana?" Arthur turned around and gave Kane a nce before asking back yfully.


    Kane suddenly became speechless... but seeing that Arthur could still speak jokingly made him feel relieved somewhat.

 Chapter 1185 Are You Mute?

    Chapter 1185 Are You Mute?


    When Spencer kidnapped Lucia, Arthur was in a state of despair that Kane still remembered vividly. But as long as Arthur can pull himself together, it was better than anything else.


    "Don''t worry about Lucia''s safety. Especially now that Jacob doesn''t have the advantage over her," Kane reassured him. If it weren''t for Spencer kidnapping their daughter at that time, Lucia wouldn''t be in this situation.


    Arthur nodded his head. It was precisely because of this that he hadn''t gone crazy yet.


    As they spoke, Kyle sat in the passenger seat and turned around to say, "Mr. Davies, everything is ready and we can move in the morning."


    Arthur nodded again and looked out at the starry sky as if searching for a star shining as brightly as Lucia''s eyes.


    At midnight, Miles sat in the living room unable to sleep even though his wife was in their bedroom. After stabilizing StandHill today, Miles had reported to relevant departments and could issue an arrest warrant for Jacob once someone identified Casper as him. But right now Arthur was still busy so all he could do was wait for news.


    During his restless moments, Miles suddenly received a phone call. After a brief conversation, his expression turned serious, and he stood up, walking to the room to tell Libby that he had something to attend to. Concerned, Libby asked him what happened, but Miles reassured her and left with a few of his men.


    Left alone in the room, Libby felt uneasy and after contemting for a while, she mustered the courage to call Arthur.


    Arthur informed Libby about thetest developments, but she still couldn''t help but express her worries, asking, "Mr. Davies, are you really sure about this?"


    His gaze darkened, as Libby''s question struck a chord deep within him. Arthur was adept at strategizing in the business world,manding influence and power, but when it came to matters concerning Lucia, he found himself burdened with numerous hesitations. Each decision required prolonged contemtion, and he dared not act rashly because he cared deeply and, at the same time, feared the consequences. After not hearing any response from him, Libby felt guilty again but didn''t know how else she could express herself.


    After being silent for some time, Arthur finally said, "Mrs. Wood, there is no need feel ashamed. Lucia knows what she''s doing."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "But ultimately it''s because of me..." Libby kept taking responsibility upon herself hoping to alleviate her guilt.


    "Mrs. Wood, let us not discuss this matter any further. There will be answers tomorrow so please rest early," said Arthur curtly before hanging up since hearing more would only make her more restless. After Arthur hung up the phone, his face remained calm but his eyes were even more mncholy than before. Kane couldn''t help but sigh and say, "I hope everything goes smoothly. Otherwise, many people will live with regret..."


    Including himself, Miles, Libby and everyone else.


    Kane never relied on prayer for hope, but now he was devoutly praying.


    "Speed up!" Just as Kane worried about Arthur''s low mood, he suddenly looked up and ordered the driver to go faster. His eyes were not filled with despair but rather with the same hope and determination as him.


    Arthur''s gaze inspired Kane inexplicably. He pped Arthur''s shoulder vigorously and eximed, "Don''t think so much! Let''s rescue Lucia and go home!"


    Arthur nodded heavily then clenched his fist tightly before releasing it again. "Lucia... wait for me!"


    Lucia had no idea how long she had been sitting there until she noticed that the light in the cabin was slowly brightening. It must be almost morning by now. She wondered how frantic Arthur must be feeling right now? Had he found her bracelet? Did he know which direction Jacob escaped?


    Questions swirled in her mind relentlessly despite her exhaustion.


    Suddenly there was a sound at the door. Lucia immediately stood up warily staring at it.


    After a creaking sound, the embroidered cabin door opened, revealing Jacob holding a tray of food. He frowned when hit by a gust of air rushing out of the room.


    "You haven''t slept all night have you?" Although his tone seemed rxed enough to Lucia''s ears, Jacob didn''t let down his guard. Holding onto his gun whilemanding another bodyguard to stand guard outside, he was ready for any sudden attack from Lucia.


    Lucia gave him an icy nce asking if that wasn''t obvious!


    "The smell here is a bit unpleasant," said Jacob cing the tray on top of an already dirty wooden cab whose original pattern could no longer be seen. He gently advised Lucia, "But we''ll be off this ship soon enough so just bear with it."


    "Take it away. It makes me sick." Lucia wasn''t trying to irritate Jacob. The cabin smelled bad, and the oily smell of the food made her want to nauseate.


    "You haven''t eaten anything since yesterday till now," said Jacob kindly trying persuade her, "Just eat something."


    "Take it away," replied Lucia in an even colder voice than before.


    Jacob stared into Lucia''s eyes, trying topete against her re. However, eventually he waved defeated, signaling another bodyguard to take away uneaten meal and saying "Forget about it then. You can eatter when we get off this ship."


    "Don''t talk to me in that tone," Lucia said with disgust, staring coldly at Jacob. "Your current identity is the person who kidnapped me, so don''t pretend to be a good person here."


    "Pretend to be a good person?" Jacob seemed to be triggered by this term. He furrowed his brow and stared at Lucia, saying,


    "I could have left with all my money after what happened, but I didn''t take anything except you. Do you think I''m just pretending to be a good person? Don''t you realize what you mean to me?" Jacob was feeling sorry for himself.


    Lucia scoffed without hesitation at the words.


    "What does it mean? It means your betrayal, your heartlessness, Jacob. Life moves forward, time marches on. Do you think a few gentle words today can make up for the past? I won''t forget the misery of being cast out of my home on a rainy night. That night, you became nothing but an enemy I had to get rid of!"


    Lucia really didn''t want to talk more with Jacob, but she knew that she wouldn''t get the answer she wanted if she didn''t.


    Jacob seemed to be reminded by Lucia of his heartlessness towards her in the past. For a moment, he was speechless and couldn''t say a word.


    "Sometimes I really feel puzzled by your behavior," Lucia said to Jacob, who looked like he had been choked, ignoring others and continuing to speak.


    "Why did you pretend to be affectionate now, when you despised me so much before?"


    Jacob''s eyes darkened when he heard the words. He looked at Lucia for a long time without saying anything, and then slowly sat on the edge of the bed, seemingly considering how to speak.


    "Mute?" Lucia continued to stimte Jacob.

 Chapter 1186 Wrong Efforts

    Chapter 1186 Wrong Efforts


    "At first..." Jacob finally spoke and looked down at the floor. His tone was low and mncholic as if he was lost in memories.


    "I wasn''tpletely unaffected by you, it''s just that Poppy had been using incentives to lure me. You know my background was bleak, and opportunities for such a turnaround might nevere again in a lifetime. That''s why I sumbed to her persuasion..."


    "Until now, you still me Poppy for everything?" Lucia condescendingly asked Jacob.


    "It was her fault to begin with," Jacob lifted his head and looked at Lucia with a sincere expression as he anxiously exined.


    "You were so innocent and beautiful, like the purest flower in the world. As a man, how could I not be moved? But Poppy had done me a favor, and I had to listen to her. Everything was under her control. I also had moments of weakness, but your strong personality left me with no chance to exin myself in the end."


    Lucia''s eyes flickered as she stared unblinkingly at the man in front of her who kept telling lies. Even if he were to speak the truth, she would still admire his courage. However, he continued to shirk responsibility and she suddenly realized how ridiculous her initial thoughts were. Why did she even want to ask a question that never had an answer?


    Perhaps those cherry blossoms and those poetic verses had really disturbed her mind, causing Arthur to worry so much!


    "Why did you kill Poppy then?" Lucia was now pleading for an answer, "She loved you, that''s for sure."


    "She loved me?" Jacobughed as if he had heard something absurd, and naturally retorted,


    "What she loved was never me, but the powerful financial resources of JTP Group and my ability to manipte finance. These were the guarantees for her wealth and status. In the end, her greed led to her death. If she hadn''t tampered with JTP Group''s assets, I wouldn''t have had to take action against her."


    "So, you killed her just because she threatened your interests." Lucia felt genuinely sorry for Poppy. ording to Kane, Poppy''s actions were a result of Jacob''sck of trust and her hope for rekindling their rtionship. She never intended to betray their feelings for each other.


    "How can I be with you if she''s still around?" Jacob smirked, answering as if it were obvious.


    "Jacob, you''re not even human!" Lucia''s anger red up and she took a quick step forward to grab Jacob by the cor.


    Jacob remained calm, because his bodyguard had already rushed in and pointed a gun at her forehead. He even smirked at the advantage he held,


    "Lucia, at this point, why are you still clinging to the past? Arthur can''t catch up with us anymore and you are destined to be with me. Why not abandon the past and focus on my deep affection for you now? Weren''t you once devoted to me? Is it so difficult to rekindle that feeling?"


    "It''s hard to rekindle!" Lucia gritted her teeth.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions so soon," Jacob said, breaking away from Lucia''s grasp and smiling. "There''s plenty of time ahead of us. When the dayes that you can only be by my side, I''m sure your feelings for me will resurface. I have no doubt about it."


    "You are too arrogant!" Lucia stepped back and scolded angrily.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "This is not arrogance, it''s confidence," Jacob straightened his cor and smiled calmly. "Otherwise... why would you be shaken by the flowers and poem I gave you? Lucia, admit it, deep down inside you still love me."


    Lucia gazed silently at Jacob, her emotionspletely reversed. Since Poppy was destined to be a casualty, her focus now was on self-preservation and taking down Jacob!


    As Jacob was feeling uneasy under Lucia''s cold gaze and contemting how to leave without giving in, someone from the shipyard ran over and told him,


    "Mr. Wood, we have arrived at our destination. Please disembark as soon as possible."


    Jacob secretly let out a sigh of relief and ignored Lucia''s gaze. He turned to the bodyguard and said, "Tie her up again. We''re preparing to leave the ship." With those words, he took the lead and walked out. The more he felt Lucia''s gaze on him, the more uneasy he became.


    The bodyguard obeyed the order and re-bound Lucia''s hands. However, this time Lucia was more prepared than before. Back when she was learning karate, her master had taught her a technique to escape from restraints. The bodyguard Jacob had hired at thest minute was not a professional and couldn''t tell the difference in Lucia''s hand movements.


    Pushed out of the cabin by the bodyguard, Lucia suddenly realized that it was already daylight outside. The sand dredger had stopped at the shore at some point, just likest night. The captain had followed Jacob''s instructions and anchored the ship near a deserted beach.


    Jacob standing on the deck seemed to have calmed himself down, and he didn''t show any fear in his eyes as he watched Lucia being pushed out by the bodyguards. After the crew set up the nks, he ordered his men to take Lucia down to the beach and had already arranged for unlicensed cars to wait on a nearby small road.


    After the captain happily set sail with Jacob''srge sum of money, Jacob and his group stood on the beach looking for a path back to shore. Soon after, a bodyguard found the path and Jacob said to Lucia, "Lucia, let''s go. It''s morning now and I won''t support you anymore."


    Jacob''s sarcasm was evident in his words as Lucia gave him a cold nce before cooperating with the bodyguard and heading in the direction he pointed out. It wasn''t time for rebellion yet.


    Arthur chased after them all the way until it was bright outside. Jack had been monitoring Lucia''s location in the front car when they noticed that Lucia had changed direction. Arthur immediately ordered the convoy to stop and went to check on what was happening.


    "It seems we underestimated Jacob again. He is cunning enough to switch from waterways ontond," Kane couldn''t help but curse.


    "It seems our previous preparations were in vain. It would have been best if we could intercept them when they reached the shore, but now they are on the move in vehicles. Engaging in a high-speed chase might risk harming Lucia. Mr. Davies, we need to reevaluate our n," Jack said, voicing his concerns.


    "At least we know that Jacob is still headed towards the Orient Ocean. He can only choose sea routes if he wants to smuggle out of this country. Our current n is simple: get ahead of him before he reaches his destination and stop him before he leaves!" Arthur made up his mind as he looked at where the locator indicated their direction was headed towards.

 Chapter 1187 Uncovered

    Chapter 1187 Uncovered


    "But the Orient Ocean coastline is so vast, how can we determine where he departed from?" Nick expressed doubt.


    Before Arthur could answer, Kyle spoke up,


    "It depends on Mr. Davies''s connections."


    All eyes turned to Arthur.


    Arthur red at Kyle before saying,


    "Within an hour, I will have someone check the trajectory of every ship along the Orient Ocean coast and filter out Jacob''s most likely escape location."


    No one questioned Arthur''s ability. However...


    Jack and his team looked at each other uncertainly. They didn''t want to hurt Arthur''s feelings by questioning him.


    Arthur was smart enough to see their concerns but remained steadfast in his decision,


    "I know what you''re thinking. If we make a wrong decision, Lucia will be in danger again like when Spencer kidnapped her. We can''t track her down in the vast ocean without any clues. But now that we have a tracker on Lucia, we can use her movement direction as a reference when filtering out locations. I trust my judgment and your discernment."


    "Alright! Since Mr. Davies said so, there is no reason for us to doubt ourselves!" Gene agreed with Arthur''s analysis, "Even without a tracker assisting us, we cannot let Jacob escape!"


    "Yes!" The team became more motivated after hearing this and echoed Gene''s sentiment.


    "Kyle, contact the helicopter immediately! We need to rush to the coastline as fast as possible." After nodding at everyone else, Arthur ordered Kyle who was quick-witted enough to get three helicopters within half an hour parked where they were waiting for them. This time they wouldn''t chase after Jacob but instead go ahead of him!


    Meanwhile back in Athegate, things were not calm either. Nia and Kevin were carrying their luggage readying themselves for signing contracts with their buyer when Miles blocked them outside of the hotel lobby area where he had been waiting for some time already.


    Upon seeing Miles strolling out of the hotel lobby''s lounge area with his men, Nia''s face instantly drained of color, and Kevin furrowed his brow in concern.


    What was Miles doing here?!


    "Where are you two going with your luggage?" Miles asked casually once he reached them both.


    Nia didn''t know what else she could say while Kevin still had some sense left replying offhandedly, "Nia''s parents aren''t feeling well so we''re nning on visiting them."


    "Is that so?" Miles sneered. "Do you really need to sell thepany just to visit your parents?"


    Upon hearing this, Nia and Kevin both showed aplex expression of shock and embarrassment. They were struck hard by the fact that Miles knew about their ns. "I''m sorry, but perhaps you two don''t know," Miles didn''t hesitate to exin for Nia and Kevin. "The buyer is an old acquaintance of mine."


    "I came overst night, waiting for you downstairs."


    Seeing that things were exposed, Kevin didn''t want to pretend anymore. He was a man with dignity after all. He pulled Nia behind him and stared at Miles while shouting, "What do you want?!"


    "Not much," Miles said calmly as he continued exining his intentions. "I just want to make sure that when Mr. Davies rescues Ms. Webb, the two of you stay in Athegate as promised. You haven''t forgotten what you promised Ms. Webb, have you?" Miles'' each word sounded like a death sentence to Nia and Kevin.


    "If we insist on leaving?" Kevin didn''t want to give up so easily.


    "Insist on leaving? Sure thing," Miles smiled."Please go ahead."


    Kevin was stunned by how straightforwardly Miles responded. He had no idea how he should react now. Nia tugged at his arm from behind him and whispered,


    "Thepany..."


    But it was quiet in the lobby early in the morning. Nia''s voice couldn''t escape from Miles'' ears. He continued smiling, "Miss Davidson, you''re right. You can leave, but not with yourpany."


    "You have no right to restrict our actions!" Kevin shouted angrily.


    "No right?" Suddenly, Miles'' face lost its smile. His expression became extremely fierce. This was the industry giant who once dominated Lepus.


    "In front of me, you dare talk about rights. Kevin, you''re still too young."


    Kevin turned pale, his eyes full of fear towards Miles'' subordinates. He realized they couldn''t escape, and not only that, but if Arthur found out they had tried running away, it would be another crime altogether. Seeing Kevin turning around frantically, Miles lost patience and said,


    "Bring Sage here."


    Sage?!


    Kevin was stunned. Was it Sage who he thought it was?


    Not long after, the person whom Kevin thought appeared. Sage walked into the hotel lobby with four ck-clothed men. As soon as he saw Miles'' familiar face, Sage greeted him immediately. Kevin suddenly realized something, "So even you betrayed Jacob!"


    Sage nced at Kevin, not even wanting to acknowledge his question. After whispering a few words to Miles, he had the men in ck surround Kevin and Nia.


    "Miss Davidson and Mr. Berry, Mr. Davies have arranged a more suitable ce for you. Pleasee with us."


    There was no escape for them now. Despite feeling deste inside, Kevin couldn''t resist making a snide remark.


    "Jacob really failed this time. He lost Leon and now his second-inmand has betrayed him!"


    Nia waspletely bewildered by the situation before her and could only cling onto Kevin''s shirt hem as she tried to make sense of it all.


    "Take them away!" Sage didn''t want to waste any time on Kevin and had his men take them away before turning back to Miles.


    "Mr. Wood, you must be exhausted from guarding all night long. Go get some rest. I''ll take care of Nia and Kevin."


    Miles let out a bitterugh. How could he possibly sleep after everything that had happened?


    As they drove towards the suburban airport hangar, both Nia and Kevin were consumed by despair as they realized just how shallow their understanding of things truly was. They had underestimated their opponents greatly.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Holding onto Nia''s hand tightly, Kevin whispered softly into her ear,


    "Don''t worry Nia. We still have onest card up our sleeve."


    "What card?" Her voice trembled with disappointment.


    "Your sister." He knew how to use every possible resource avable to him.


    It wasn''t until then that she remembered Eve! There was no way Eve would let her fall so low!


    Seeing Nia excitedly wanting to share her current state of mind, Kevin raised his hand and made a hushing gesture, signaling her to conceal her emotions and not let Sage notice.


    Nia nodded quickly, already thinking about how to persuade Eve.

 Chapter 1188 Inferiority Complex

    Chapter 1188 Inferiority Complex


    At nine o''clock in the morning, although the sun was strong, it was not yet at its hottest. The wind blowing on the road as the car traveled still carried a hint of coolness. Jacob leaned against the car window and enjoyed the breeze while stealing a nce at Lucia, who had an expressionless face.


    For some reason, Jacob had a subconscious feeling that Lucia was different, but he can''t figure out what exactly was different about her.


    Jacob wanted to talk to her, but he couldn''t find a topic. Although the wind blowing towards him was warm and gentle, his heart became more and more restless.


    "How much longer until we reach our destination?" Jacob asked the driver in a harsh tone.


    The driver answered, "There are still four hours left."


    After getting the answer, Jacob turned to Lucia and said, "There are still four hours left. Are you really nning on not drinking any water?" Lucia''s response was a cold nce.


    As he looked at her face, which should have been haggard but was still exquisitely beautiful, Jacob couldn''t help feeling a surge of anger.


    "What are you obstinate about? Do you really want to starve yourself to death?"


    "Isn''t this exactly what you want?" Lucia said calmly.


    Jacob''s iprehension was written all over his face, and Lucia continued, "Only in death can you take me with you."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    If he was filled with anger just now, Lucia''s words now made Jacob''s fury soar to new heights. His eyes turned fierce, and he cursed, "You''re delusional!" Then, he picked up the water bottle and poured it onto Lucia, forcefully directing it at her mouth.


    Lucia didn''t struggle much; she was pinned against the car window, her body in an unnatural posture. However, she clenched her lips tightly, refusing to open them, using her pride to resist Jacob.


    Seeing the water flowing down her beautiful curved chin, instead of going into her mouth, Jacob''s gaze suddenly changed. A strong animalistic desire surged through him as he stared fixedly at her lips. Without waiting for Lucia to react, he leaned down and bit her lip.


    Aware of what Jacob was doing, a feeling of disgust surged through Lucia''s heart and lungs. Without hesitation, she lifted her leg and kicked Jacob''s crotch while fiercely biting his tongue.


    Simultaneously, both of his tongue and crotch experienced dull pains. Jacob let out a cry of agony as he fell to the side. He curled up on the floor in pain, feeling like he had been utterly defeated. The pain of being kicked in the crotch was every man''s nightmare, and Jacob was no exception.


    "Mr. Wood, what''s wrong?!" The bodyguard heard a strange noise and quickly turned around to investigate. He was shocked to see Jacob crouched on the floor.


    Lucia watched as Jacob''s features twisted in pain, and her anger finally began to subside.


    After a while, Jacob finally calmed down a bit and his first words were, "Stop the car!"


    The convoy received the order to stop in the middle of the road. After Jacob''s car came to a halt, he got out while clutching his crotch in pain. He red at Lucia before turning to his bodyguard and saying,


    "Tie her feet too! Shut her mouth!"


    Lucia frowned slightly, knowing this was not good for her. However, Jacob was clearly angered and the tenderness he had shown towards her earlier was now gone, reced by a desire for revenge. Before long, Lucia''s feet were bound, and her mouth was covered with ck adhesive tape, rendering herpletely immobile. Jacob, seeing this, finally felt some relief.


    "F***ing ungrateful! I show you some kindness, and you get all arrogant? If it weren''t for Arthur valuing you, do you think I would bother to use you as a hostage?!" Jacob cursed in frustration.


    After Jacob finished his outburst, he saw Lucia turn her head slowly to stare at him with a clear hint of mockery in her eyes. He was stunned for a moment before realizing that he had said something in anger. Although he was upset, Jacob couldn''t go back on his word and im that he had spoken in anger. His dignity was at stake. He red fiercely at Lucia before turning around and squatting by the side of the road, waiting for all the pain to subside.


    Lucia''s sarcasm did not disappear when Jacob turned his back, but instead spread infinitely. That was the truth.


    The former her was not worthy, and neither was theter Poppy.


    In that moment, Lucia felt a surge of murderous intent.


    She subtly tested the restraints and realized she still had a chance to break free. With her eyes closed, she forcibly shut down her senses, like a trapped animal, preparing to seize the opportunity to break out of her cage.


    Soon, Jacob finally recovered from the pain. He deliberately avoided getting into a position where he could see Lucia and coldly ordered the driver to start the car. He didn''t speak to Lucia again for the rest of the journey.


    Two hours had passed and the ne carrying Arthur and his teamnded at the Orient Ocean. An hour ago, Arthur had obtained all the information he needed. Among all the ships that reported leaving port on that day, there were twenty-one privately owned vessels. Combining this with the owners'' details, Arthur identified five ships that were most likely to be used for human smuggling. Meanwhile, Jacob''s convoy was still on the road and their final destination was yet to be determined.


    "I''ve already informed the local patrol fleet to closely monitor the movements of those five ships. If they try to leave the coast, we''ll intercept them immediately. However, for Lucia''s safety, we still need to be patient and wait until Jacob''s convoy approaches the coastline," Arthur said, disying an exceptional calmness that was his own charm, remainingposed even in the face of danger.


    "We''ll follow your n. A few of us will investigate the surrounding area while we have the chance, just in case Jacob tries to make a run for it," Jack and his team were professionals and couldn''t sit still. "Okay, stay in touch at all times." Arthur watched as Jack''s team left before leading the rest of them to a beachside resort. Everyone changed into in clothes and waited for Jacob''s arrival.


    Sitting at a caf¨¦ on the beach, Arthur kept checking Lucia''s location. The sea breeze was gentle, and there were many tourists around withughter filling the air. However, none of this affected Arthur''s cold expression as he focused on hisptop without looking away even for a second.


    "It looks like they might being this way," Kane guessed roughly by looking at the locator direction.


    "Not necessarily," Arthur wasn''t so optimistic. "This beach is famous with lots of tourists around. It depends on how Jacob thinks."


    "He has always been cunning, enjoying deception and disguise. In recent years, the government has tightened the management of coastal ship departures, making it more suspicious for ships to leave from other ces. So, I specte he will choose to depart from here, under the guise of a leisure trip at sea, to escape," Kane believed that he understood Jacob somewhat well.

 Chapter 1189 Tracking Locator

    Chapter 1189 Tracking Locator


    Arthur stared at the screen, understanding Kane''s thought process but unable to ignore other possibilities.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Seeing no sign of Arthur''s tense emotions easing up, Kane sighed inwardly. Just then, Juliana called to ask for an update on the situation. Kane got up and walked over to talk to his wife.


    "Kane, you need to stabilize Arthur''s emotions. You can''t let him break down," Juliana kept reminding her husband.


    "I know that, but Arthur''s mood swings are unpredictable. He seems uplifted one moment andpletely despondent the next. I can''t leave his side right now because I''m afraid he might sink into depression at any moment," Kane said with a furrowed brow.


    "Arthur... he could hold up the entire world but cannot bear the pain of losing Lucia. Kane, I can''t go be with him right now. All I can do is entrust him in your care," Juliana said without fear of being misunderstood since Arthur was like her brother after all.


    "I understand," Kane nodded in agreement before he could ask about their son''s condition. Suddenly, a loud noise came from Arthur''s side, and he was startled as he turned his head to look. There, he saw Arthur with wide eyes, already standing up and mming his hands on the table, staring intently at the screen. A sense of foreboding rushed over him, and he quickly ended the call with his wife and walked back to Arthur''s side.


    "Arthur, what happened?"


    "Jacob found it." The tone in Arthur''s voice was as cold as if it were submerged in an icy cave.


    "What?" Kane frowned deeply before hurrying over towards the screen where they saw that Lucia''s location had shifted away from their previous estimate and veered off towards left instead. "This..." For a moment or two, Kane didn''t know what else to say or do about this sudden turn of events.


    "When you were talking on phone with Juliana earlier just now, I noticed that our locator suddenly stopped moving for less than ten minutes before changing direction abruptly afterwards. Jacob must have found something!" As soon as these words left his mouth again did he m both fists onto table causing coffee cups atop it shaking violently.


    If Jacob had found something then did this mean Lucia...?


    Kane shared the same concern as Arthur, but at this moment, he was not only worried about Lucia but also about Arthur. He nced at the faintly pulsing veins on Arthur''s temples, and his wife''s warning came back to him once again.


    "Arthur... what do you n on doing?" asked Kane carefully.


    Arthur''s normallyvender eyes now looked exceptionally dark as he stared at the tracker. After confirming the significant change in its route, Arthur abruptly closed the notebook and picked up his phone to dial a number.


    Miles had been staying at home with his wife, and their phones were ced on the coffee table in front of them. Most of the time, they both stared at them without saying a word. But when Miles'' phone suddenly rang, they were both startled.


    Miles quickly picked up the phone and told his wife, "It''s Mr. Davies." He then answered the call.


    "Mr. Davies, what''s the progress?" Miles asked anxiously.


    "Mr. Wood, Jacob may have discovered Lucia''s locator already. I need you to contact Sage immediately and file a case with the police station to identify Jacob''s false identity and issue a nationwide arrest warrant," Arthur said without hesitation,


    "But remember that this cannot be made public to avoid any leaks or Jacob discovering our actions in advance."


    Without Lucia''s location information, Arthur did not want to take any risks. The police force was now his best option for tracking down Jacob''s whereabouts.


    Miles was not one to panic; he simply said, "Okay, I''ll do it right away!"


    After hanging up the phone and calming down his worried wife, Miles immediately contacted Sage and left with some people by his side - Arthur had made it clear that they could not let Jacob go!


    At noon on that day, Miles and Sage arrived at the police station with Leon and other brothers from Athegate gang. They exposed Jacob''s false identity as well as revealed that he was currently kidnapping Lucia who was a famous figure within Athegate. With Arthur''s influence behind them, the case received high attention from authorities almost instantly. Within two hours, an arrest warrant for Jacob had been issued throughout all internal systems.


    After filing a report, Sage who acted as an informant needed to be detained along with Leon who voluntarily surrendered themselves but those who refused were locked up separately. However, Miles emphasized their special status within Athegate towardsw enforcement officials after which he informed Arthur about everything hoping this would make a difference somehow.


    But even after receiving Miles'' reply, Arthur didn''t let down his guard yet. Until now all actions against Jacob remained mere spections or predictions so far. He couldn''t afford taking any risks whatsoever so he gathered everyone together again for redeployment,


    "Jack and Victor will lead one team each following direction of locator''s signal. Regardless of circumstances during interception, we must stop whoever holds onto the locator then report back directly." "Alright! Let''s go!" Jack and Victor immediately set off after hearing Arthur''s words, taking five bodyguards with them on the helicopter to track the locator.


    "Nick, Gene, Kane, Kyle, each of you take a team to guard the other four boat owners who may help Jacob smuggle in. Once you find any trace of Jacob and his group, report it immediately!" Arthur said again. Nick, Gene and Kyle had no objections and set off with their teams. However, Kane hesitated. Even though Arthur appeared unusually calm at this moment, he knew that he was suppressing feelings of helplessness and regret deep down. He couldn''t leave his side. So Kane said,


    "Arthur, let Ethan take people over to my side instead. I''ll stay here with you."


    "No way! Although Ethan is very capable in crisis situations like this one, we need your decision-making skills too," Arthur immediately rejected Kane''s suggestion.


    "But..." Kane didn''t dare say that he wanted to watch over him.


    "Hurry up! Every second counts when ites to unknown dangers," Arthur was resolute.


    Kane didn''t want to dy any longer after hearing what Arthur said so firmly. Despite having countless doubts in his heart, he could only set off before leaving a final reminder for Arthur,


    "Arthur, I know you''re worried about Lucia but I believe we can sessfully rescue her from Jacob. He doesn''t have superpowers or anything like that. Just stay calm, okay?"


    Arthur understood what Kane meant very well. Naturally, he nodded along with him but as soon as he turned around his eyes sank once more into despair

 Chapter 1190 Unexpected Guest

    Chapter 1190 Unexpected GuestProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Arthur had never felt time pass so slowly before. He sat on the beach, watching the scorching sun and then the pale pink hue rising on the horizon. Soon it turned into a bright red, and as dusk approached, the sky was painted with a slow-moving sunset that would have been breathtaking to most people but made Arthur feel restless. The vibrant reds were too piercing for his eyes.


    Arthur''s ability to sit in a chair was a testament to his self-control. By observing his movements closely, one can glimpse just how restless he was at the moment, most notably in his legs. The Davies family had strict traditions, and men were absolutely not allowed to fidget with their legs. However, Arthur''s legs were constantly shaking from time to time. Without these small movements, he simply cannot sit still. With only two bodyguards left by his side, and even they dared not approach Arthur, they sat at a table next to him and observed the situation on the beach. Apart from those brought out by Jack, the other bodyguards left on the beach were wandering around under Arthur''smand.


    When the morning star lit up, Arthur finally received the message from Jack and Victor, which left him unsure whether to be happy or worried.


    Originally, at noon today, Jacob was less than two hours away from the beach. However, he became increasingly angry while in the car and suddenly decided to get out. He even forced Lucia to change all of her clothes. Originally, Jacob had decided to throw away all of Lucia''s essories and clothes that she carried with her, but the driver saw that they were expensive and secretly picked them up after Jacob left with ns to have them appraised at home. Arthur noticed that the locator suddenly changed direction. It was actually the driver heading back home, but a few hourster he was intercepted by Jack and Victor.


    "Is all of this what the driver told you? Did he say which direction they went?" Arthur asked.


    Jack replied, "Yes, ording to the driver''s description, Jacob didn''t even notice the tracker on the watch. Because the area was very deserted, he couldn''t determine which direction they fled in. But..." "But what?!" Arthur asked eagerly.


    "But the driver said Lucia and Jacob had an argument, and Jacob got angry and tied her up and gagged he. I don''t know what happened now..." Jack really didn''t want to tell Arthur what happened to Lucia, but he had to answer truthfully.


    There was a long silence from Arthur''s side, and Jack exchanged a nce with Victor, looking troubled. Then he said,


    "Arthur, I know you don''t want to hear this, but don''t forget what kind of person Lucia is and how much she has endured. She''s incredibly resilient, and she won''t break down because of a little torture. You can''t give up either!"


    Perhaps Jack''s words had touched Arthur, and he finally spoke up, "You guys leave now and bring back the stuff." The only thing that made Arthur feel relieved was that Jacob hadn''t found the tracker, so he wouldn''t me Lucia.


    By the time Jack and Victor returned, night had already fallen over the earth, and the sea breeze had be somewhat chilly. Only a few tourists who wanted to take a night stroll were still wandering on the beach, stepping on waves. Everyone else had left.


    "Arthur, have we heard anything from anyone else?" Jack asked as soon as he saw Arthur despite enduring the hardships of a long journey.


    "No, Jacob seems to be hiding somewhere," Arthur guessed.


    "Why don''t we just grab those boat owners and interrogate them to find out who contacted them? Wouldn''t our chances be better then?" Victor anxiously suggested.


    "No," Arthur immediately vetoed. "I''ve thought about this method before but Jacob is naturally suspicious. He must have deliberated before choosing that boat owner. Once we catch someone even if we manage to get him to tell us who it is, if he reacts inappropriately or arouses suspicion from Jacob, then Jacob won''t show himself again. I don''t want to take this risk."


    Victor thought he''de up with a good idea at first but after hearing Arthur''s analysis, he realized how reckless it was, which made him crestfallen.


    Jack saw how downcast Victor looked so immediately elbowed him in his ribs causing Victor to grumble unhappily, "What are you doing!"


    Jack red at Victor secretly signaling towards where Arthur stood. This guy may usually be irritable but could not afford such unprofessional behavior right now! Mr. Davies was under immense pressure. If they all looked dispirited what would he think?!


    Victor nced slowly at where Arthur stood. Seeing his eyes filled with gloom, he realized that it was toote what an idiotic move it was of him. The he quickly tried to make amends,


    "Mr. Davies, I''m not disappointed at all! We will definitely save Lucia!"


    Jack pped himself on his forehead nearly rolling his eyes.


    While Jack was scolding Victor, Arthur remained silent and slowly walked forward, stepping into the darkness and letting his emotions be carried away by the boundless sea.


    After giving Victor a deserved p, Jack looked at Arthur''s figure blending into the darkness and felt deeply troubled in his heart.


    "Don''t hit me anymore... I know I messed up," said an embarrassed Victor.


    "The person under the most pressure in this situation was Mr. Davies. Even though it was Lucia''s intention to let Jacob kidnap her, Mr. Davies still felt guilty for not doing enough to stop it. If something really happened to Lucia, he wouldn''t be able to live with himself."


    "Lucia is so impulsive!" Victorined.


    Jack gave Victor a sideways nce. How could he criticize others? As Jack nced at Victor, he suddenly noticed a tall figure walking out of the palm trees in the distance. He couldn''t quite ce why, but he felt like he recognized that figure. While Jack tried to remember who it was, the figure walked straight towards Arthur.


    "Oh no!" Jack''s intuition kicked in and made him instantly alert as he grabbed Victor and ran towards Arthur''s direction. However, they were still one step too slow as the figure had already reached Arthur from behind!


    "Mr. Davies, watch out!" Jack shouted anxiously but before anyone could react further, the shadowy figure acted faster than even Arthur did! In one swift motion, his hand wrapped around Arthur''s neck from behind and forcefully turned him around while holding him hostage.


    When Jack and Victor caught up and got a clear look at the person''s face, both of them were instantly stunned.


    "How could he be here?!"


    "Don''te any closer!" Dan growled roughly into Arthur''s ear. With his slow memory recall ability kicking inte again, how could he forget that voice? Arthur turned his head back towards Dan only to see an icy cold face staring back at him.


    "Dan?!"


    It was Dan who had been sentenced to prison long ago in USA!

 Chapter 1191 Cooperation

    Chapter 1191 Cooperation


    Facing Jack and Victor, who were equally agile, and Arthur, who was equally quick to act, Dan showed no signs of panic. Instead, he calmly said, "So Mr. Davies, you still remember me."


    "Release him!" Victor didn''t care why Dan was here or how he managed to escape, but he wouldn''t let him harm Arthur.


    "Sure." Dan simply let go of Arthur, a response that left Victor stunned.


    What was going on?


    Dan raised his hands and slowly stepped back. Just as Arthur took a step forward, Jack had already moved past him and pounced on Dan. With a swift maneuver, he subdued him. Strangely, Dan, who could have resisted, made no attempt to fight back. He obediently let Jack capture him and kept his eyes fixed on Arthur.


    "This guy sessfully escaped from a USA prison and came back here. Mr. Davies, we can''t let him cause trouble!" Victor eximed, vividly remembering how Dan had sided with Spencer in the past. "Let him go first," Arthur unexpectedly replied.


    "What?!" Both Jack and Victor questioned in unison.


    "Mr. Davies, you''re still as sharp as ever." Even with both Jack and Victor pressing him down, Dan remained unfazed.


    "We can''t let him go!" Victor disliked Dan''s tone; he always came across as arrogant, giving off an air of superiority. Victor wouldn''t give him a chance to retaliate!


    "He didn''t intend to harm me," Arthur said calmly. "Since he managed to escape from a USA prison and chose toe back here, even though he had the opportunity to hide, his motives must be simr to ours."


    "Did you hear that? Let me go," Dan smirked, but his smilecked the usual warmth. He looked up and locked eyes with Victor.


    Victor was infuriated, but he still held Dan firmly, not expecting Jack to release his grip so readily. Jack listened to Arthur''s words and said, "Let him go."


    Victor reluctantly let go but remained on high alert, ready to subdue Dan at any moment.


    "Do you want to save her?" There was no need for unnecessary words between smart people; Arthur asked directly.


    Dan adjusted his clothes. At the moment, he was simply wearing ck pants and a ck short-sleeved shirt. Upon closer inspection, one could see several fresh wounds on his exposed arms. After tidying his clothes, Dan finally responded to Arthur,


    "I want toe back and see her... I didn''t expect that she was kidnapped by Jacob. No matter what you think, I won''t change my mind. But now my identity is special, and for the time being, I can''t track her down. So I want to cooperate with you. Although we have a grudge between us, if we can work together, it will be beneficial and harmless for her."


    Upon hearing this, Victor finally understood Dan''s intention and spat at him fiercely, "Crave for what you''re not worthy of!"


    Dan had been expressionless all along but his face finally changed after hearing those words. He red at Victor with a dark expression, "I once asked her to leave with me but she refused. It''s my freedom to have whatever feelings towards her that I do. You have no right to judge me!"


    "You''re feeling pretty good about yourself huh?!" Victor prepared himself for an attack as he shouted at Dan.


    But Arthur stepped in before any violence could ur, "Victor, don''t touch him yet!"


    Victor red at Arthur in discontent.


    Arthur probably understood Dan''s feelings better than most people would; they both loved Lucia deeply after all. Furthermore, Dan was even less adept at expressing his emotions than he was. Today, he took the risk of appearing here just to seek cooperation in saving Lucia. This man hadid bare his vulnerabilities andpromises without any concealment.


    Arthur was confident and even proud of himself. In truth, Arthur looked down on cooperating with Dan. Although this man loved Lucia, his actions were malicious, and Arthur couldn''t align himself with him. However, he had to admit one thing: if they were to take a desperate gamble, Dan would undoubtedly be more ruthless and willing to risk his life than anyone else!


    "Now that Jacob is missing," Arthur asked Dan calmly, "do you think you can find him?" He believed there must be some shortcuts or tricks up his sleeve since he managed locate them urately earlier. "I need more information first," replied Dan coolly.


    "Alright then," said Arthur as their cooperation seemed like it had been easily achieved now. "But make sure you understand one thing clearly: once we rescue Lucia, you''ll still be sent back to USA." He wouldn''t show mercy just because of how much love both men shared towards Lucia.


    Dan sneered coldly without saying anything while thinking about something only known by himself.


    It seemed like their cooperation had been established smoothly enough as they returned back hotel together afterwards. Victor kept trying persuade Arthur not trust Dan, "Mr. Davies, this guy cannot be trusted! How could you agree work with him?! What if..."


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that he fought hard against Spencer due having feelings towards Lucia initially, would we have caught Spencer so easily?" countered Arthur sharply against Victor''s concerns. Victor widened his eyes and couldn''t answer. Indeed, at that time Dan had already decided to give up, so Spencer was left alone.


    "I cannot be certain about anything else, but I believe he is sincere in saving Lucia," Arthur affirmed.


    "But..." Victor still didn''t trust Dan.


    "Since you''re not at ease, you''ll act together from now on. If he shows any suspicious behavior, you can take action immediately." This was Arthur''s original n, and Victor was the most suitable person to restrain Dan.


    "That''s just what I wanted!" Victor finally gave in.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Victor and Arthur were walking ahead, while Jack deliberately slowed down to walk in front of Dan. He coldly warned him,


    "I warn you not to have any illusions about Lucia. The only reason why Mr. Davies agreed to cooperate with you is because he believes that you are capable of tracking Jacob. In the end, you are just a tool, and it''s not because he has a soft spot for you! Lucia will never have a better opinion of you just because you''re involved!"


    In the face of Jack''s harsh words, Dan showed no reaction and walked straight ahead.


    However, there was a momentary sh of destion in Dan''s eyes; he understood what Jack said all too well.


    When others found out that Arthur was nning to coborate with Dan, there was chaos in the public channel. If it weren''t for their need to monitor the ship owner, everyone would have rushed back to stop Arthur. However, Arthur patiently exined himself to everyone and ultimately convinced them with the phrase "he can find us."


    "Dan! I warn you not to y any tricks. If you dare harm Mr. Davies, be prepared for the consequences!" Though everyone no longer opposed Arthur''s decision, they made sure not a word was spared when warning Dan.

 Chapter 1192 Suddenly Clear

    Chapter 1192 Suddenly Clear


    Dan still had his usual nonchnt expression as he arrived at the hotel and began to carefully sort through the information Arthur had provided him. Seeing how diligent Dan was, Victor''s suspicions were put to rest a bit, but he still couldn''t help but watch his every move.


    "Have you figured anything out?" Arthur asked. Dan''s thought process was different from his own, but for Lucia''s sake, he was willing to ask questions without shame.


    "When you found the driver, did he say that Jacob didn''t seem suspicious in any way?" Dan turned to Jack and Victor.


    "Yes. ording to the driver''s description, they were driving when Jacob suddenly stopped and made Lucia change her clothes before leaving," Jack answered instead of Victor who remained silent. "Jacob is paranoid but also very arrogant. Even when he was forced to bow down during his cooperation with Spencer, there was always a hint of defiance in his eyes. He managed to bring Lu..., her there sessfully despite being less than two hours away from the coastline. Why would such a confident man just get off the car like that?" Dan felt like there must be something fishy going on.


    "Unless he already received some kind of message." Arthur said as he picked up his phone and called Kyle immediately after saying this sentence.


    "Investigate all five ship owners'' information right now. Find out their rtionships for three generations."


    Kyle immediately took orders and started preparing for investigation work. After hanging up the phone together with Kyle, Arthur walked behind Dan and said,


    "You''re right about your suspicions. I didn''t even think about it."


    Dan nced at Arthur sideways, "There is a saying that goes ''worrying leads to chaos.'' You didn''t not think about it; you just couldn''t calm down enough."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow slightly. What Dan said was exactly what Kane had been worried about all along! He never expected someone like Dan who worked as a mercenary could have such delicate thoughts.


    "Spencer took Jacob out of the country to use his whereabouts as leverage against her," every time Dan mentioned Lucia, he only referred to her as "her", and he continued,


    "I thought leaving him in a smallpany would render him powerless, but he managed to escape and gather a group of thugs under hismand. A man with such meticulous nning would never return without a contingency n. Although he had stic surgery to look like Casper Wood, there will be a day when he''ll be exposed. That''s why he probably contacted that ship owner, someone he had already nted as a contact."


    Arthur nodded in agreement; Dan voiced exactly what he had in mind. That was why he had Kyle thoroughly investigate the generational connections of several ship owners, to see who might have some suspicious ties.


    "However," Dan stood up and said, "Jacob is like Spencer. They both see her as theirst card against you, so until the very end, like Spencer, he won''t threaten her life. You don''t need to worry so much." Was he trying to reassure him? Arthur''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Dan.


    Dan didn''t meet Arthur''s gaze but headed straight for the hotel elevator while saying, "I''m tired too since I got here. Arrange a room for me to rest."


    Victor hurriedly followed him.


    "Who does he think he is?" Jack couldn''t stand Dan''s arrogant attitude.


    "You go take care of it. Victor will watch over him," Arthur said without any displeasure and asked Jack to help arrange a room for Dan because without any identification documents, it would be difficult for him even to enter a room.


    Jack could only do as instructed while Arthur sat down at the table with Lucia''s watch tightly clenched in his hand.


    It had been more than a day since Lucia was kidnapped; they had hoped that they could resolve everything within twelve hours but...


    Arthur thought about this and tightened his grip on the watch even more.


    Everyone was waiting for Kyle''s investigation results but they didn''t have to wait long since Kyle''s business ability spoke volumes here. At nine o''clock that night, Kyle sent detailed information back onto Arthur''sputer before calling him up with an analysis of it all. Arthur put his phone on speaker mode because everyone needed to know all details too.


    "Mr. Davies, you were right in your suspicions. Among these five ship owners there is indeed one whose background is unclear. He suddenly appeared on the coast over a year ago, iming that he was rted by blood with some local fisherman but after investigating further, I found out that there are no actual family ties between them whatsoever! Moreover, his profession remains unknown. The locals say that all day long this man stays aboard his own yacht doing nothing productive! Afterward I investigated this fisherman''s personal assets only discovering every quarter year, an abundant sum of moneying into his ount from somewhere else... Can you guess where this moneyes from?"


    "Jacob." confirmed Arthur


    "Yes indeed him. That ship owner''s ie alsoes entirely from Jacob. He has kept him here nning ahead already having arranged an escape route." added Kyle immediately afterwards. "So... under our surveince, the ship owner was still able to transmit information about the situation on the beach to Jacob, and Jacob suddenly decided to change his route because he received that message," Arthur said through gritted teeth, annoyed at himself for not being calm enough and not thinking things through.


    "Mr. Davies, I have already secretly brought Nick and them over here. Whatever you want us to do, just say the word," Kyle asked solemnly.


    "Interrogate!" Arthur decisively replied.


    "Got it!" Kyle eximed excitedly as he called for Nick and his team to bring over the suspect.


    With progress being made in their investigation, Jack breathed a sigh of relief and advised Arthur, "Mr. Davies, now that we have identified Jacob''s contact, why don''t you take a break? You haven''t slept in over a day..."


    Jack was worried about Arthur''s condition. He knew that he couldn''t possibly fall asleep at this point but with nerves stretched so tight like this, if anything unexpected happened, then it could cause him to instantly copse.


    Arthur didn''t respond but instead asked back, "Haven''t you guys rested either?"


    "We''re different," Jack immediately retorted. "We''re used to this kind of schedule but you can''t keep going without rest."


    "I..." Before Arthur could finish his sentence, Jack grabbed him by the arm and led him towards an elevator. This caught him off guard. Did Jack just grab his arm?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Just now Kane sent me a message insisting that you take some rest," Jack exined after pressing the elevator button. "You''re worried about Lucia but we are all worried about you too." Initially, he intended on pulling away from Jack''s grip but upon hearing what he had said, however, he gave up resistance and followed along into the elevator with lowered eyes.


    In the lobby, only Dan, Victor, and the other bodyguards remained. Dan watched as the elevator door slowly closed, his eyes revealing an unclear mix of emotions after Arthur''s departure.

 Chapter 1193 Finding Clues

    Chapter 1193 Finding Clues


    "Don''t bother looking. He is the only man Lucia loves!" Victor sneered unkindly, as if providing a clue was not a big deal! Dan withdrew his gaze and cast a sidelong nce at Victor, then stepped forward without hesitation, ignoring his words. Victor took a sip and followed along.


    In the room, Arthur took a bath andy in bed. Although his rational mind told him that resting would be good for his body and he needed to conserve his energy to rescue Lucia after finding her whereabouts, his eyes seemed to have a will of their own and couldn''t close no matter what.


    How was Lucia doing now?


    Lying on his side and looking out the window at the mottled shadows of palm trees projected inside, Arthur''s thoughts never left Lucia for a second.


    If Lucia got hurt in any way...


    Arthur''s eyes grow deeper in the dark, and he didn''t mind executing Jacob himself against Lucia''s wishes!


    At this moment, Kyle and others were conducting a rigorous interrogation of the ship owner.


    The owner of the boat was a man of nearly 30 years old, with cold and disobedient expression. Even if he was tied on the deck and stripped naked to blow cold wind by Nick, he kept his mouth shut. Originally, Nick didn''t want to use violence, but seeing him like this made Nick furious. Before long, he punched the ship owner and half an hourter the man''s face waspletely injured.


    "What to do? He won''t say anything!" Nick had interrogated countless people and naturally knew that some people were stubborn. No wonder Jacob was relieved to leave him here as ast resort. Kane and his team gathered together to discuss.


    "I had a few conversations with him before and noticed that his ent is a bit strange... It''s almost like he just came back from overseas," Kane said as he pondered.


    "So you''re saying he must have been one of those thugs that Jacob was struggling with back in the USA! No wonder he''s so loyal to him," Kyle immediately said.


    "At first, Sage and Leon were also wholeheartedly with Jacob, if it weren''t forter..."


    At this point, his eyes lit up and he pped his hands,ughing, "Got it!"


    "What''s up?" Gene asked.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "The reason this man is still loyal to Jacob is because he doesn''t know what Jacob has been up totely. If we tell him about Jacob''s actions, especially towards his subordinates, it will surely make him speak!" Kyle exined excitedly.


    "This requires the help of Sage and Leon," Kane also quickly understood.


    "Yes," Kyle agreed, but then he deted and said, "But even if we can get them in touch, we''ll have to wait until tomorrow..."


    The same sighs flowed out of everyone''s mouths, and Kyle turned to look at the gloomy sea, saying helplessly, "I don''t know how Mr. Davies will get through tonight... and what about Ms. Webb..." This night was really exceptionally long...


    Arthur had kept his eyes open all night and finally saw a glimmer of light on the horizon. He immediately sat up in bed and walked into the bathroom. Inside, he could see that his bed fromst night was exceptionally neat with only one person-shaped indentation on it. The sheets weren''t even fully spread out. Last night, Arthur hadin there motionless in that position, waiting for the dawn''s light.


    After taking a cold shower to wake himself uppletely, Arthur forced all of his nerves to stay active. When he finished washing up and came out of the bathroom, he immediately contacted Kyle who excitedly told him about everyone''s discovery. However, when Arthur heard this news for the first time from Kyle, instead of praising him, he scolded him, "Why didn''t you tell me this news right awayst night?!" Kyle said with grievance, "Mr. Davies... it was already veryte yesterday. Even if I told you, then we would have had to wait until daylight anyway... besides... we all hoped that you could rest well..."


    It wasn''t until hearing this that Arthur suppressed his anger and coldly reprimanded him, "If there is any other discovery again, whether it is day or night, tell me immediately!"


    Kane also heard Arthur''s angry voiceing through Kyle''s phone nearby. He patted Kyle on the shoulder before answering for him, "Arthur, don''t be angry anymore. Kyle meant well. What matters now is Sage and them..."


    "I''ll arrange it right away," replied Arthur before hanging up.


    Kane said to Kyle, "Alright then. Stop feeling wronged now because he can''t sleep but just wants Lucia''s news as soon as possible."


    Kyle nodded understandingly since he knew what Kane meant.


    At six-thirty in the morning sharp, since every minute counted, Arthur called Miles who picked up after only one ringtone indicating how restless Miles must have been too.


    After listening to what Arthur had said over the phone call, Miles quickly informed Libby before leaving with people without any objections raised by her side. Libby knew her husband was trying hard to make amends for their mistakes.


    Although Miles arrived early at police station with people apanying them, it still took some effort getting Sage and Leon connected outside world. However, Miles patiently persisted throughout morning hours until finally seeing Sage and Leon around nine o''clock. Then, Miles told them what needed doing next.


    Sage and Leon were both wearing prison uniforms now, and their previously dyed hair had been shaved off. However, they looked much more spirited than before.


    When Miles told Leon that Jacob had buried someone along the coast, he suddenly realized something,


    "That''s why Max didn''te back with us! Jacob assigned him this task!"


    "Mr. Wood, you don''t know the whole story," Sage exined to Miles. "This man''s name is Max. When we were in Mexico, we got into a conflict with some locals. Jacob saved him from being stabbed and although he wasn''t seriously injured, Max is very grateful to him. That''s why Jacob trusted him with such an important job."


    Upon hearing this, Miles became worried, "Can you convince him?"


    "Of course," Leon said confidently. "Max does owe Jacob a debt of gratitude but he has been working with me since we were kids. I just need to exin the situation to him." "Well then let''s not wait any longer!" Arthur was getting impatient so Miles quickly pulled out his phone and called Kyle.


    As soon as Kyle received Miles'' call all the way on the coast, he became excited and instructed them to wait for a moment before putting his phone on speakerphone in front of Max, "You have an acquaintance who wants to talk to you."


    An acquaintance? After sitting alone all night long with his head downcasted in despair, Max lifted up his head when he heard Kyle say that familiar voice over the phone, "Max? Is it really you?"


    "Leon!" Despite having swollen eyelids from beating already, there was still light shining through Max''s eyes at that moment.

 Chapter 1194 Lobbying

    Chapter 1194 Lobbying


    "Max, I thought you didn''te back with us at all. I never expected him to secretly let you stay on the coast. Do you know what happened afterwards?!" Leon said anxiously.


    Max wanted to catch up with Leon, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he closed it again and looked wistfully at Kyle.


    How did they get Leon''s phone number and manage to contact him?


    Max became alert.


    Kyle immediately understood what Max meant and said to his phone,


    "Leon, time is running out. You can catch upter. Let''s get down to business first."


    So Leon didn''t care whether Max was listening or not, and he told him everything that happened in Athegate from beginning to end. Max''s expression became more and more gloomy as he listened to Leon say,


    "Do you know now? Jacob has always just been using us. He never had any intention of taking us to the top. Sage and I are the true reflection of that."


    But Max had already be suspicious at this point. He gave Kyle a cold stare and asked,


    "Leon, how much did they pay you to help them spread this lie?!" Max couldn''t believe that Jacob, who he thought would have his back, could be so heartless.


    "I swear to God!" Leon was furious upon hearing this. "You''ve been with me since we were kids. When have I ever lied to you? I''m at the police station right now, ready to be a witness and expose the dirty secrets. Who''s lying to you?! Jacob just took a stab for you, and now you''re blindly standing by him? Do you believe that once you help Jacob escape, the first thing he''ll do is get rid of you once he''s safe?" Leon''s angry reprimand echoed through the deck, even drowning out the sound of the waves, and Max appeared hesitant.


    "Don''t believe me?!" Seeing Max remain silent, Leon shouted, "Turn on the video!"


    After the call was abruptly ended, a video message came through shortly after. Kyle answered it, and on the screen appeared Sage and Leon, both furious. Leon''s face was filled with anger as he shouted, "Do you see it now?! This is what Jacob did to me!" He held up handcuffs and continued, "And I took money to lie? Now I''m counting the money in jail for what?!"


    In Max''s eyes, besides shock, there was also hesitation.


    Sage knew that Leon was impulsive, so she patted him to signal him to calm down before speaking to Max,


    "Max, both Leon and I havee to our senses. Instead of living aimlessly like this, we''d rather make amends for our past mistakes and live an honest life from now on. So, we willingly surrender ourselves. I hope you can see the truth and understand that helping Jacob do wrong will lead to no good oue."


    Sage had just finished speaking when another voice appeared on the video. It turned out that videos were not allowed in that particr environment, so the video abruptly ended.


    Kyle saw that everything had been said and didn''t push it any further. He put away his phone and said to Max,


    "You think you''re loyal to Jacob, but is your heart as true as Leon''s? Even he can see through Jacob''s lies. Why hold onto your obsession? Today, whether you speak or not, Jacob cannot escape. He must pay for his sins. But if you confess early, we can treat you like Sage and Leon - as a witness with lighter punishment."


    Max nced at Kyle before looking over at Nick and the others standing nearby. He knew there was no turning back now. No matter what he said or didn''t say, Jacob couldn''t find another way out... and besides, Leon was his big brother who had been with him since childhood. His words carried weight.


    Finally, Max spoke up.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was 11 o''clock in the afternoon when the scorching sun hung high in the sky casting its rays down on everything below it. Many tourists who were originally excited about walking barefoot on the beach quickly retreated after only a few steps due to their feet burning from the hot sand.


    In front of a hotel under palm trees'' shade stood an army of fully armed men. They lined up neatly together listening to Arthur''s final instructions while a bodyguard supported Max who was covered in injuries beside them.


    Arthur stood at the forefront of this group with a solemn expression saying,


    "We are going to capture Jacob soon; we know he has five well-trained bodyguards around him all carrying weapons so I don''t want anyone getting hurt unnecessarily but Lucia must be rescued safely! Therefore our actions must be swift and decisive. Our priority is rescuing Lucia even if it means letting Jacob escape! I want Lucia back safe!"


    Victor immediately responded upon hearing this,


    "We''ll save Lucia without fail! And there will be no escaping for Jacob either!"


    Arthur nodded then began deploying everyone,


    "Kane and Kyle will follow Nick and Gene taking care of guards around small buildings. They''re just temporary recruits hired by Jacob so take them down quickly! Dan, Jack, Victor and I will rescue Lucia while everyone else follows orders without acting recklessly!"


    "Yes sir!" Everyone shouted loudly ready for action.


    "Let''s go!" Arthur gave orders then led everyone into their cars heading towards a small building where Max gave them directions earlier on how to get there quickly.


    At this moment, Jacob waspletely unaware of the impending ambush. Hey leisurely on a beach chair in the front yard of a suburban building that Max had scouted out for him when he returned to the country. There was a ss of red wine on the small table next to him, but what was strange was that his beach chair faced the front door of the building.


    Picking up his ss, Jacob smiled and raised it towards the front. As he looked over, there was a chair inside the main entrance of the building with Lucia sitting on it. Her hands and feet were tied to its armrests and her face showed nothing but indifference.


    Ironically, Lucia wore a rather sexy beach dress that Jacob had forced her to wear as if she were on vacation.


    "I have to admit that Arthur is quite capable," said Jacob triumphantly as he spoke to Lucia. "He found my yacht ready for me to leave abroad and even got hold of Max first. But unfortunately..."


    Jacob paused before continuing, "Even though Arthur is smart, he couldn''t have guessed that Max had already passed me information through our secret code word or that I owned this property within ten miles where there''s no one around who could find us."


    "So you know you can''t escape?" sneered Lucia mockingly.


    But instead of getting angry at her words, Jacobughed even more happily, "Not being able to escape is only temporary! Can Arthur block off all ess along this coastal line? I''ll take you here for some carefree days until he loses patience or gets bored with us - then we can still fly away together."

 Chapter 1195 Torment

    Chapter 1195 Torment


    Fly away? Lucia found the termughable, as it was meant for lovers. She and Jacob were not in love!


    The two of them were not far apart, and Jacob could clearly see the mockery in Lucia''s eyes. His lips, which were originally smiling, immediately stiffened. Lucia always had a way of instantly bringing down his emotions!


    Standing up suddenly, Jacob threw the wine ss and walked towards Lucia. Just in front of her, he pinched her chin and forced her to look at him, and said viciously,


    "It''s been two days and you''re still so stubborn? Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You''re wait for him to save you, right? Can you wait?! Only Max knows the location of this small building, and he will never betray me! Even if you can''t escape in the future, I will trap you here for the rest of your life, so that Arthur will never have peace!"


    Lucia fearlessly stared into Jacob''s eyes, the mockery and disdain within them never diminishing. She inwardlyughed at Jacob''s ignorance, as he had no idea of Arthur''s true strength. She never doubted that he woulde to her rescue.


    As if seeing Lucia''s thoughts, Jacob was angry because she looked down on him?!


    Good, very good!


    Suddenly releasing his grip, Jacob stood up straight and said to the bodyguards,


    "Take her back to the room."


    The bodyguards did as they were told and released Lucia, but as soon as they did, they put another pair of handcuffs on her to prevent her from resisting, and then pulled her up the stairs, with Jacob walking behind them.


    Arriving at the door, the bodyguards pushed Lucia inside and stood guard by the door, while Jacob strolled in leisurely and closed the door behind him with a flick of his hand.


    Lucia gave Jacob a re and remained silent. She knew that Jacob was trying to y mind games with her, but she also knew that she wouldn''t lose.


    Ever since the afternoon they arrived at the small building, Jacob locked himself and Lucia in the same room. Of course, Lucia was still restrained, and Jacob thought this would make herpromise. He kept speaking about their past ambiguous encounters, feigning affection, trying to get close to her, but Lucia was utterly indifferent.


    Now, people can still see the marks of being bitten on Lucia''s lips. The wound was quite significant, and her lower lip had obvious tearing. It wasn''t Jacob who bit her; it was herself. Yesterday, for a moment, Jacob had the urge to force her, but Lucia resorted to self-harm to stop him. Blood gushed from her lips, and that determined look made Jacob freeze on the spot.


    Though he didn''t do anything more to Lucia, Jacob mentally tormented her. They shared the same room, and at night Lucia would sit on the couch while Jacob slept on the bed. He asionally reminisced about how he used to treat her well, subtly provoking her memories. Last night, Lucia endured it almost gritting her teeth.


    The next day, seeing the dark circles under Lucia''s eyes, Jacob chuckled. Her stubbornness was inconsequential to him. After all, they had plenty of time to waste. And just now, Lucia provoked him again, so he brought her back to this room, lyingzily on the bed, smiling yfully at her standing in the center of the room.


    "When you''vee to your senses," Jacob said in a seductive tone, patting the spot beside him, e over."


    Lucia unconsciously clenched her fist, her beautiful eyes burning with unhidden anger.


    Jacobughed again,zily stretched his body and said indifferently, "Since you''re still stubborn, just watch me sleep." After speaking, he exaggeratedly closed his eyes as if he really wanted to take a break. Lucia cursed in her heart. If her hands weren''t bound behind her back, there was no way Jacob woulde out of this unscathed once she got to him!


    As soon as Jacob shut his mouth, the room fell silent. But beneath this calmness was a silent confrontation between Jacob''s shamelessness and Lucia''s stubbornness.


    The sun outside the window was getting bigger. The seven guards guarding the small building were all hired by Jacob temporarily. Although they took his money, it was really ufortable to stand outside in such scorching heat. So they gathered together and decided to take advantage of Jacob''s rest time and return inside where they turned on the air conditioning and finally felt alive again.


    Little did they know, a group of people had quietly approached the area.


    Lying in the grass ten meters away from the small building, Arthur stared at it without blinking. He had to admit that Jacob''s chosen position was indeed clever.


    This small building was located in a temporary suburban area with sparse poption. Surrounded by numerous palm trees and dense palm groves, the environment provided a natural shelter for the building. Without Max''s guidance earlier, even if they drove past on the road, it would be difficult to see this secluded building through the palm trees.


    "So strange. There doesn''t seem to be anyone guarding the small building," Kane said curiously.


    Arthur looked up at the scorching sun and analyzed urately, "The guards outside the small building are all temporary hires and not really loyal to Jacob. It''s probably too hot for them now, so they must have gone back inside to cool off."


    Nick frowned slightly and said, "This is actually not beneficial for us to act. Jacob and Lucia are definitely on the second or third floor, hiding inside the house. If we rush in all at once, it will definitely alert Jacob and jeopardize Lucia''s safety."


    Arthur agreed with Nick''s concerns and was just about toe up with a solution when Dan suggested an idea.


    "Don''t we still have a ''hostage''?"


    Victor couldn''t help but sneer at Dan''s suggestion, although he begrudgingly admitted that it would help everyone.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Use Max to lure out the guards," Arthur didn''t need to ask for more information, as Dan''s words made his intentions clear.


    But while the n was easy in theory, it proved difficult in practice because Max wasn''t willing to cooperate. Even facing Arthur''s intimidating presence in the car, Max still stubbornly refused,


    "No way! If I suddenly show up here, Jacob will definitely get suspicious and make it even harder for you guys to save her. Besides, he won''t let me go once he sees me."


    All Max could think about now was how to stay alive.


    "We''re not asking you to lure Jacob out - just the guards and bodyguards. We have the best sniper on our side; you''ll be safe," Arthur assured him confidently.


    "But..." Max still hesitated.


    His reluctance angered Kyle. After all, Arthur rarely asked anyone for anything nicely, so he coldly rebuked him, "Do you think we''re begging you?! You''re going whether you like it or not!" Max was taken aback by Kyle''s anger and looked towards Arthur as if pleading for help.


    "Go ahead. I promise your safety," said Arthur reassuringly.

 Chapter 1196 Bait

    Chapter 1196 Bait


    Knowing that he couldn''t escape his fate, Max reluctantly agreed. After Arthur told him what to do, he followed him to the vicinity of the small building and walked shakily towards it under the watchful eyes of the ambushers.


    As Max moved forward, Nick and Victor led their men quietly behind him. The dense palm grove provided cover for the small building and also served as an excellent hiding ce for them.


    When they arrived at the front of the small building, Max hesitated and nced at the nearby palm grove. Just as he was still hesitant, one of the guards on the first floor had already spotted him.


    One guard had seen someone walking towards their building through a window earlier. He called out to his colleagues to greet him but did not expect to see someone who was covered in injuries. His guard was naturally not so strong anymore.


    Walking down from stairs, the guard shouted three meters away from Max, "Who are you?! What are you doing here?"


    "I..." At this point, Max had no choice but to speak up since he was backed into a corner. He raised his smiling face but did not expect that it would cause pain in his wounds immediately. "Speak up!" The guard became impatient.


    "Don''t hurt me," said Max quickly while enduring pain, "I came here near fishing area but got lost because this ce is too remote. I even fell off a cliff and can''t find my phone now. I''m all injured now. Can you help me?"


    "Go away! We''re not charity workers. Go find someone else!" The guard ruthlessly drove away Max.


    "Don''t," pleaded Max, "This ce is so remote. Where else can I find help? If you don''t want to help me, then I''ll really die here... How about this? There''s cash in my car which I brought with me originally intending on buying fishing gear with it - if you guys help me out, then all that money will be yours!"


    "You have a car yet still ask us for help?" The guard doubted him suspiciously.


    "Guy," said Max showing them his half-limp right foot pitifully, "Do you think I could drive like this?"


    Seeing that Max''s foot was indeed injured, several guards whispered among themselves. Some agreed with taking money to save him while others dared not neglect their duties. After they discussed back- and-forth, greed finally won out.


    "How much money do you have? There are seven people here." Asked one arrogant-looking security personnel.


    "Fifty thousand yuan, originally intended for buying fishing gear." said Max.


    "As long as you are willing to lend me hands, I''ll take everything!"


    Fifty thousand! This was already a considerable amount for the guards. Anyway, Jacob was resting now and there were still bodyguards guarding inside the house. It won''t take them much time to go to the car and get the money. After discussing it, one by one, the guards showed a smile on their faces and walked towards Max.


    One meter, two meters, three meters. Seeing that the guards had already moved away from the gate, Nick made a quick decision and signaled with a raised hand to lead his bodyguards out. They surrounded seven guards from behind, leaving them helpless as they were unable to even shout before being subdued with a single blow.


    Max was stunned as he watched. He had thought that the foreign men who followed Arthur were surely skilled, but he never expected them to move so quickly. Before he knew it, the guards had been taken care of and not even a hair on his head was harmed.


    Nick gave Max a signal with his eyes, and then he and the bodyguards dragged the guard into the palm grove before continuing to lurk.


    Max saw that the mission waspleted. Although he was injured, he quickly withdrew from Arthur''s location and without hesitation, followed their example andy down.


    "The guards have been taken care of," Max said with a hint of pride in his tone, as if he had been the one leading the sessful ambush just now.


    "You go back to the car. Don''t worry about anything else," Arthur waved his hand and instructed a bodyguard to take Max back to the car, then ordered everyone to start moving towards the small building. With each step closer to the small building, Arthur''s heartbeat quickened.


    Lucia, I''m here!


    Nick and his team were


    mercenaries, and Arthur''s group of bodyguards were all professionals. Even though they had already infiltrated the small building, no noticed their presence. They


    yelText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    gathered at the stairwell, and det


    gestured for everyone to be in attack mode. When they went up, they must take down Jacob with a single strike!


    Everyone took out their weapons and looked solemnly at Jack''s instructions. At this moment, Dan standing next to Arthur whispered a sentence,


    "I''ll go in with youter," he said, walking ahead.


    As Arthur nced back at him, he


    saw the determination in Nick''s eyes and no sign of refusal. Just as everyone was discussing their n, unexpectedly, a bodyguard from upstairs walked down, catching both sides attention. Before the bodyguard could utter a word, a tranquilizer dart had already hit his neck. He twitched twice and then copsed to the ground. Victor


    retrieved the gun.


    The sound of the bodyguard falling to the ground was loud, and Arthur acted decisively, "Charge!" They couldn''t give Jacob a chance to react!


    In times of danger, people''s instincts be exceptionally sharp. Arthur furrowed his brow and thought for a moment before saying, "Let''s start searching. Check every room! Dan Jack, and Victore with me to the third floor!" With that said, he led the group up to the third floor and walked down the hallway. Each room was tightly closed. Dan, Jack, and Victor skillfully opened each door to check for Jacob and Lucia but found no trace of them. They had now arrived at thest room.


    "Lucia must be in there!" Arthur said with certainty.


    "I''ll go first!" Dan volunteered without hesitation. Victor and Jack looked at him deeply as they all knew that being the first one in was always dangerous...


    Dan didn''t make a big deal out of it. He reached out his hand to touch the handle gently and turned it open. A surprise attack required an element of surprise. Since the door was unlocked, Dan signaled Arthur with his eyes before they all pushed open the door with their guns raised high as they rushed inside.


    However, when they entered into this empty room, which had an open window where curtains danced freely in a cool breeze, everyone froze.


    Jack frowned slightly before quickly rushing into bathroom area but emerged looking disappointed; he shook his head at Arthur.


    Arthur clenched his back teeth and walked a few steps to the window to check. The window was located on the right side of the building, and there was adder hanging from the wall. Jacob must have escaped from here!


    Arthur immediately looked up, and the height of the third floor gave him enough visibility. Amidst the faint palm trees, he vaguely saw several figures!


    "He ran east! Let''s chase after him!" Without any hesitation whatsoever this time around, Arthur turned around then ran straight towards outside door!

 Chapter 1197 Pursuit And Escape

    Chapter 1197 Pursuit and Escape


    In the midst of the palm grove, Jacob ran desperately forward with sweat pouring down his face, but hisplexion was pale. His bodyguard pulled Lucia along behind him as they ran, but their speed slowed down as Lucia couldn''t keep up. Her hands were tied behind her back and she had lost her bnce, making it impossible for her to run fast.


    Just over ten minutes had passed when Lucia fell down, and her long skirt had already been torn by the palm trees. Her two slender legs were covered in small, fine scars.


    "Mr. Wood!" The bodyguard called out to Jacob as he continued running ahead, and then crouched down with difficulty to help Lucia up.


    Jacob turned around and saw Lucia fall. At this moment, he had no sympathy orpassion in his heart. He only wanted to save himself. He ran back in a rage and cursed, "Are you trying to kill me?!"


    Lucia finally stood firm and gave Jacob a cold nce when she heard his words. Her bodyguard beside her exined for her.


    "Mr. Wood, it''s really inconvenient for Miss to run like this. Shall we unlock the handcuffs first?"


    "No way!"


    Lucia''s skills made Jacob extremely wary. If he let go of her, he knew he would end up dead at her hands before Arthur and the others caught up. However, seeing that Lucia was indeed not able to move freely, he could only angrily instruct the bodyguards to hold her on both sides,


    "We took her and ran."


    After making the necessary preparations, Jacob took a step forward and the bodyguards followed suit. It was more like they were dragging Lucia along rather than leading her. Her shoes were long gone, and her feet were covered in bruises, even more terrifying than the injuries on her calves.


    But Lucia didn''t cry out in pain. She hung her head low, lost in thought about something.


    Jacob didn''t have the time to worry about what Lucia was thinking anymore. He ran forward in a panic, searching for any ce within his line of sight where he could hide. Unknowingly, he was slowly running towards the sea cliff. Although it was far from the coastline, there was a small bay ahead with beautiful scenery. However, because there was no way to ess the sea due to steep cliffs everywhere, it had been abandoned by locals for development purposes.


    Imagine that although Jacob and the bodyguard were physically fit, it was impossible for them to run fast with Lucia as a "burden". As they ran, Jacob suddenly looked back and saw the trees shaking about fifty meters away from him. Obviously, someone was chasing after them.


    "Run faster, they are about to catch up!"


    The bodyguard was full of resentment, not only because he was stuck in a dangerous situation with Jacob, but also because he was constantly being urged by him. His face showed an unwilling expression. Lucia noticed the bodyguard''s thoughts, and as the most rxed person at that moment, she suddenly turned to him and said,


    "Do you still want to listen to him when it hase to this point? To tell you the truth, every person chasing after us is a skilled professional bodyguard. Do you think you can still survive if you continue to follow Jacob?"


    Unexpectedly, Lucia actually tried to steal Jacob''s thunder. Furious, Jacob shouted at the bodyguard,


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense. We have a boat waiting at the beach. Once we escape on it, I guarantee a life of luxury and prosperity for the rest of your days!" People are greedy by nature. After listening to this, the bodyguard was indeed tempted. After all, he had already witnessed Jacob''s wealth and power before.


    Lucia sneered at the words and didn''t hesitate to expose the truth, "No matter how much wealth and prosperity one has, they still need to have a good life, don''t they?"


    "You fucking shut up!" Jacob''s face turned red with anger. Even though there were pursuers behind him, he couldn''t help but stop and p Lucia in the face.


    "Even now, you''re still thinking of how to kill me!"


    With her face swollen and turned to the side from the blow, Lucia''s peripheral vision still clung tightly to Jacob, refusing to yield or submit!


    In just a few seconds after they stopped, the pursuers behind them caught up. They could almost hear their shouts. Jacob, in a panic, grabbed Lucia''s arm again and shouted at the bodyguard, "What the fuck are you hesitating for?! Stopping now means death. Take a chance and there might still be hope. Go!"


    The bodyguard hesitated for a moment but was convinced by Jacob to help him hold Lucia hostage and they started running forward.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Behind him, Arthur could already see the figures of Lucia and her twopanions. His heart was pounding rapidly from the high-intensity running, with each beat causing a sharp pain.


    As far as his eyes could see, he noticed that Lucia was actually being dragged as they ran... her legs...


    In fact, as they chased after her, they had already seen some of Lucia''s clothes torn off on the branches of the palm trees. asionally, on the narrowstone path, they could spot some fresh bloodstains, leaving no doubt as to who was responsible.


    "Jacob!" Arthur finally let out a loud scream from the bottom of his heart, "I will never forgive you!"


    The roar echoed through the sky, and Jacob naturally heard it. His heart trembled, his hands shook, and he almost couldn''t hold onto Lucia''s hand. Lucia heard the unmistakable voice and her eyes suddenly turned red. She struggled tooturn her head back and saw


    Arthur in the dimly lit trees.


    "Arthur..." Lucia called out, her voiceing from the deepest depths of her heart.


    Jacob heard Lucia''s voice, and for


    some reason, even though their


    situation was so perilous, a wave of


    sadness washed over him. He had


    nned to take Lucia away and slowly wear down her hatred with time. She had loved him before, and he hoped that one day they could rekindle that love. But in this


    moment, he realized clearly that it


    was impossible...


    After the sorrowful choking came anger, and the umtion of that anger turned into intense hatred and resentment. Jacob turned his head to Lucia, gasping for breath, and stared at her as he said, "Lucia, if I die today, don''t even think about living! We can still be husband and wife in the underworld!"


    Lucia coldlyughed at the words and turned to look at Jacob, whose face was covered in sweat but pale. She said each word deliberately,


    "I am confident that with my righteous and pure heart, I will ascend to heaven after death. As for you, Jacob, you are destined to fall into hell! Even in death, our paths are fated to diverge!" Jacob stared at Lucia, not knowing what words to use to resist her determination.

 Chapter 1198 Deadlock

    Chapter 1198 Deadlock


    At this moment, Jacob suddenly felt his feet slip and almost fell forward. He quickly looked ahead and saw a small bay in front of him. He was almost hanging on the cliff. If it weren''t for the bodyguard who pulled Lucia back, they would have fallen down.


    Jacob''s hot body instantly turned cold with sweat as he withdrew his foot. But he couldn''t afford to be scared now because he heard footsteps behind him. He turned around and saw Arthur had already chased after them with his men.


    "Don''te any closer! If you do, I''ll jump off with Lucia!" Jacob shouted at Arthur without thinking twice. Arthur immediately stopped everyone five meters away from them.


    "Uh-oh, there''s a sea cliff here!" Jack voiced his concern as soon as he saw their surroundings. The situation was not favorable for their rescue operation because if Jacob made any sudden moves, Lucia could be dragged down the cliff.


    Everyone understood what Jack said, especially Arthur who stared at Jacob with burning anger in his eyes hotter than the scorching sun above them.


    Lucia looked at Arthur with teary eyes, feeling both regretful and sad. She noticed that Arthur deliberately avoided looking into her eyes.


    He was angry...


    In reality, Lucia misunderstood. Arthur dared not look at her because he had just glimpsed the horrifying scars on her legs. He feared that if he gazed into her eyes for too long, he would impulsively charge towards her, driven by his protective instincts. He was afraid that Jacob would harm her.


    Seeing that Arthur and his group had stopped in their tracks, Jacob managed to catch his breath for a moment. He bent over, breathing heavily, his hand still tightly gripping Lucia''s elbow.


    "Arthur, what should we do?" Kane whispered to Arthur in a hushed tone.


    Arthur narrowed his eyes and spoke coldly to Jacob,


    "Let go of Lucia, I''ll spare your life."


    "You still don''t seem to understand your position," Jacob struggled to lift his head. Lacking regr exercise, his recent sprint had left him panting heavily, his throat parched as if it were on fire. Despite the difort, he mustered a hoarse retort,


    "Let me go, and I''ll spare Lucia''s life!"


    "You can leave at any time, just release Lucia," Arthur spoke firmly, his only concern being Lucia''s safety.


    "Do you take me for a fool? If I let her go, do you think I''ll survive?" Jacob adopted a mocking expression, staring at Arthur and saying, "Arrange a boat for me to escape by sea. Once I''m safe, I''ll release her." It was clear to everyone that Jacob was lying. Before Arthur could respond, Dan stepped forward, his tone icy as he said, "Jacob, have you forgotten what happened when Spencer kidnapped Lucia? You''ve provoked a man you shouldn''t have," he paused, uncertain whether he was referring to himself or Arthur, "You''re destined to face the consequences!"


    "You are!" Jacob only noticed Dan''s presence now and widened his eyes in shock. After a few seconds, he burst outughing and turned to Lucia. "Lucia, you have some serious charm! Even Dan came to save you!"


    Lucia couldn''t hide her surprise. Wasn''t Dan already in prison in the USA? Why was he here?


    As the conversation turned towards her, Lucia looked at him and met Dan''s gaze. He had no expression on his face but his heart couldn''t stop beating faster...


    Why did hee back? Because only Lucia made him feel alive even when locked up in prison all night long. So he risked everything just to see her from afar but didn''t expect...


    Regardless of anything else, he had to save her! This was the only time that he followed his heart without being driven by others or interests so Dan remained steadfast.


    To be honest, Lucia felt nothing for Dan even though she knew that he came back for her rescue. She couldn''t muster any emotion inside.


    Dan seemed able to read something through Lucia''s eyes as they lowered down.


    "Arthur, you''re really impressive! You can tolerate them flirting right under your nose just because you need more help?" Jacobughed loudly while deliberately misinterpreting the eye contact between Lucian and Dan.


    "What did you say?" Kyle wouldn''t let Jacob spout nonsense like this and impulsively moved forward but Arthur stopped him immediately.


    Arthur remainedposed, his face


    stern and expressionless. However, his gaze remained fixed on Jacob, observing his every move closely. There was no need for empty bravado; the crucial matter was how to rescue Lucia. Arthur''s mind was constantly churning with various rescue ns and possibilities, but each one was met with the steep cliff of that daunting sea.


    "Mr. Davies, things are gettingplicated..."


    As Arthur pondered, others were also brainstorming solutions, but their ideas were nearly identical to Arthur''s. No one was willing to take even the slightest risk of harming Lucia in any way. "We have no choice but force him out." This was theirst resort. Arthur was willing to back down for this one chance.


    "Jacob, you know I can''t let go of Lucia. That''s something I won''tpromise on. If you''re smart, you''ll start thinking about what conditions to offer me now. As long as it can get Lucia back, I''ll consider it," Arthur dered to Jacob.


    Jacob didn''t doubt Arthur''s words. He knew that Arthur would do anything for Lucia. However, he couldn''t forget Spencer''s fate and the fact that he had seen it with his own eyes. So one thing was certain - he couldn''t afford to be soft-hearted.


    "Stop talking nonsense and do as I say! Maybe in the future, I might consider letting Lucia return to your side if you agree with my terms. But if not, then we''ll both end up dead at the bottom of this cliff! Arthur, think carefully because under this cliff is not water but rocks! If she falls down there, there''s no way she will survive!" Jacob yelled at Arthur while dragging Lucia closer to the edge of the cliff threateningly. However, his fierce demeanor couldn''t conceal the fear lurking in his eyes. He nced at the steep cliff and Jacob was also terrified.


    "Then aren''t you facing death as well?" Kane answered on behalf of Arthur, shouting loudly at Jacob, "Jacob, no one knows your personality better than me - greedy for life and afraid of death; coveting power and wealth; willing to betray anyone for personal gain... You''vee so far just for your own glory and riches? Think about how much effort you''ve put into all this just to betray Lucia and Poppy? Even your subordinates have betrayed you! I promise on my honor that if you release Lucia from captivity, then I will plead with Arthur let you go."


    Revenge meant nothingpared to Lucia''s safety at this moment.


    Kane was different from others because he had witnessed his past self before bing who he was today so his words could really shake Jacob''s heart more than others''. However due his suspicious nature,


    he still wouldn''t believe anyone easily.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 1199 Sacrifice

    Chapter 1199 Sacrifice


    "Don''t waste your words. Lucia used to be mine. Today, I''m taking her with me. Arthur, make your choice. Do you want her to leave with me alive, or do you want her to die with me?" Jacob shouted hysterically.


    It had to be said that Spencer''s incident gave Jacob a deep insight. He knew that Lucia could never be let go. However, the emotionally charged Jacob did not notice that Arthur and Dan were slowly moving towards him at an imperceptible speed.


    "Arthur, we''ve run out of options. It''s time for a forceful approach," Jack whispered to Arthur from behind.


    "What are the chances of rescuing Lucia safely?" Arthur asked.


    Jack didn''t answer.


    Arthur furrowed his brow and stared intently at Jacob, while Lucia, who had been silently listening to their conversation, finally spoke up in a soft voice.


    "Jacob, is it necessary for you to take this step? You know very well that there''s no way you can escape from it..."


    Jacob was not swayed by anyone''s words, but Lucia was different. When he heard her voice, Jacob turned his head to look at her for a moment. During that moment, Arthur and Dan took the opportunity to move forward a bit more. The bodyguard had actually noticed their actions earlier, but strangely enough, he didn''t alert Jacob. Perhaps it was because the person behind Arthur was staring at him or maybe he was afraid of getting killed himself.


    Jacob suddenly sensed something and turned his head sharply. Even if he was slow to react, he had now noticed that Arthur and Dan were approaching him. The next moment, he swiftly pulled out the handgun hidden at his waist and pressed it against Lucia''s head.


    "Are you fucking daring to take one more step and see?!"


    Upon hearing these words, Arthur immediately froze in ce. His facial expression seemed to have solidified as he lifted his head and suddenly caught sight of Lucia being held hostage by Jacob. She gave him a slight nod with her starry eyes filled with unwavering determination, which Dan also noticed.


    Dan nced at Arthur, and at the same time, Arthur also looked at him with understanding. The two men who both deeply loved Lucia instantly understood each other''s intentions through their eyes. Dan used a determined gaze to tell Arthur that two meters of distance was already enough.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Not just Arthur and Dan, but everyone ran towards Jacob and Lucia. However, even though they were fast, they couldn''t catch up to Jacob who was standing next to Lucia. In that split second when Jacob realized what was happening, he still managed to grab Lucia''s elbow with all his might as they both fell backwards in a state of helplessness.


    However, Arthur and Dan, who were very close to them, had already agilely charged forward. Arthur lunged directly towards Lucia, exerting all his strength to hook her elbow. Meanwhile, Jacob was on the other side, and Dan''s target was Jacob. Dan had intended to rush forward and subdue Jacob first, but the steep edge of the cliff proved challenging. The collision between the three of them was uncontroble due to their momentum. In an instant, the situation formed where Arthur had hooked Lucia, Lucia was being held by Jacob, and Dan was lunging at Jacob.


    Amid the shifting weight of the three


    individuals, Arthur suddenly knelt down with a loud thud. The


    tremendous force caused his knees to ache, and with another jolt, he was forced to lie t on the ground.


    His arms scraped against the harpProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    rocks at the cliff''s edge, leaving several deep wounds that gushed blood, resembling knife cuts. The blood flowed down his arm, but he kept his grip tight, refusing to let go.


    Lucia, still trying to stabilize herself, felt a warm sensation seeping onto her arm. She turned her head with all her might and saw Arthur suspending her with just one arm. Jacob and Dan were struggling nearby. The warmth she felt was Arthur''s blood!


    "Arthur!" All the fragility and grievances erupted in an instant. Although she had just been so resolute and brave, seeing Arthur injured, Lucia couldn''t help but cry out.


    And beneath them, Jacob was also struggling. He had Dan hanging onto him, and the only point of support was his hand gripping Lucia''s arm. But he was already exhausted, and with the added weight of Dan, his arm started trembling within seconds.


    Looking up, Jacob saw Lucia gazing


    at Arthur, while Arthur exerted every ounce of his strength, refusing to let go of her. Jacob felt like the Grim Reaper was clinging to him, arrogantly emphasizing his


    undeniable authority. Even if managed to pull Lucia up, Jacob''s


    stamina wouldn''tst until that


    moment. He realized that he could


    never win Lucia back, and he had no


    chance against Arthur. In his


    despair, he contemted a


    desperate act.


    At this critical juncture of life and death, Jack and the others had also rushed over. However, Arthur''s upper body was already halfway down the cliff. They couldn''t reach Lucia''s hand, so they could only grasp onto Arthur''s upper body, preparing to pull everyone up.


    But before they could start pulling Arthur back up, Arthur, with his head lowered, saw Jacob raising the gun in his hand and pointing it towards Lucia''s head. A sinister smile crept across Jacob''s face. "Arthur, I''m going to make you suffer for the rest of your life!"


    As he spoke, Jacob was about to pull the trigger. Arthur''s eyes were bloodshot, and in agonizing pain, he screamed, "No!"


    But the sound of gunfire still rang out, sharp and piercing, echoing through the sea cliffs.


    However, Lucia was fine. She turned


    her head in shock, and saw that Dan


    UT


    was smiling at her while holding Jacob tight and falling down. This was the first time he smiled so softly, and he held a gun. He already shot Jacob one step ahead, and it hit his temple, and at the same time, he also cut off his chance of surviving.


    As he plummeted, Dan felt both disappointed and deeply moved as he gazed at Lucia''s unforgettable face amidst the howling wind.


    Unfortunately, until now, he hadn''t had the chance to seriously say "I love you" to her...


    A few secondster, the bodies of Dan and Jacob hit the sharp rock at the bottom of the cliff, fell inch by inch, and finally rolled onto the beach.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, not only Arthur and Lucia, but everyone was stunned. Maybe no one thought about how deeply Dan loved Lucia, so deep that he was willing to die for her.

 Chapter 1200 What About Him?

    Chapter 1200 What about him?


    The first one to react was Kyle, who shouted loudly, "Pull them up first!" Everyone then realized and worked together to rescue Arthur and Lucia.


    Back on solid ground, a sense of safety flooded Arthur''s heart and he finally dared to take a breath. But before he could even settle in, a familiar figure threw herself into his arms - warm and soft. Arthur sighed inwardly with joy - it was his Lucia...


    "Arthur, I''m sorry, Arthur..." Lucia threw herself into Arthur''s arms, crying out in agony, "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault..." Her arms were still stained with Arthur''s blood and covered in arge patch as if she had been injured herself.


    Arthur''s physical strength had long been exhausted, but even so, he struggled to lift his hand and gently pat Lucia''s back,forting her with the softest voice,


    "It''s okay now. Everything has passed..."


    "Your hand..." Lucia choked back tears and, through the mist of her emotions, reached out to Arthur''s hand. Her trembling fingers traced the gaping wound that marred his arm. In that moment, herposure shattered, and she found herself gasping for breath between sobs.


    "It''s just a small injury." Arthur wrapped his arms around Lucia, and truly, he couldn''t feel any pain in his arms as he held her close.


    It was heartbreaking enough when Arthur didn''t say those words, but when he spoke them, it was even more heart-wrenching for Lucia. Whether it was from sobbing too hard or exhaustion taking over, she suddenly cked out and copsed into Arthur''s arms. However, Arthur wasn''t worried; he knew that Lucia was truly exhausted.


    Arthur remained silent, and no one dared to move. A group of people surrounded them as theyy on the ground, their faces alternating betweenughter and difort. Each of them had be a typical embodiment of contradiction.


    "Mr. Davies," Kyle wiped his slightly reddened eyes and gently nudged Arthur, "I think it''s best we head back for now. I''ll send a team down to search for Jacob and... Dan''s bodies." Victor immediately said, "I''m going too!"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Victor had always been the person who hated Dan most, and there was not a single person present who didn''t hate him. However, his recent actions had truly shocked everyone, and silently in their hearts, everyone admitted that he was a real man!


    Arthur nodded and wrapped his arm around Lucia''s waist and leg, preparing to stand up. Everyone quickly stopped him and said, "Mr. Davies, you''re already in this state. Let us help you!"


    Arthur shook his head silently and tried his best to lift Lucia up, but as soon as he stood up straight, he began to tremble uncontrobly. Kane quickly rushed over to support him.


    "Arthur!"


    Who can change Arthur''s decision? Everyone can only follow him step by step, afraid that he will also faint like Lucia. But Arthur was tough, he actually managed to carry Lucia all the way back. However, as soon as they got on the car, he copsed in his seat while still holding her. It was obvious that he was exhausted and powerless.


    Victor felt very distressed, but couldn''t help but say something sarcastic, "I told you not to act tough." Before he could finish his sentence, Jack gave him a hard punch from behind. This time, Victor didn''t dare to ask why he was hitting him.


    Arthur hooked the corner of his lips, and Victor''s words seemed to please him greatly. He reached out and touched Lucia''s slightly cold face, finally able to rx his tense nerves as he slowly closed his eyes.


    As soon as Kane saw Arthur close his eyes, he quickly made a gesture for everyone to be quiet and gathered around the car. All eyes were on Arthur''s smiling face and Lucia, whom he held tightly in his arms and refused to let go of.


    "Truly a match made in heaven..." Victor couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    "Okay," Jack alsoughed and lowered his voice, "they are all injured. Send them back to the hotel for treatment, and you and I will take people to search for Jacob and Dan who fell off the cliff."


    "Okay, then let''s split up," Kyle said. "We''ll first take Mr. Davies and Ms. Webb back."


    After speaking, everyone went their


    own way. Kyle and the others rushed


    back to the hotel, while Jack and


    Victor led the team to search for a path down the cliff to find the bodies. Although the edge of the cliff was extremely steep, there were always ces where they could climb down. Moreover, Jack and Victor were both seasoned warriors who had been through countless battles; a mere sea cliff posed no


    threat to them.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the foot of the cliff. While climbing up, they saw sharp rocks on the cliff stained with blood, indicating how tragic Jacob and Dan''s fall must have been. Victor couldn''t help but sigh, "He''s quite a man..."


    "Well, no one would have thought that he was willing to sacrifice himself to save Lucia," Jack''s tone contained a hint of admiration.


    "After we locate his body, let''s personally take him back. It would be a way of bringing him home," Victor uttered rare words touched with warmth, revealing the profound impact of Dan''s gesture on him. However, when they discovered Jacob''s body on the shore, both of them froze simultaneously. The bodyguards behind them mirrored the same expressions of disbelief, one by one. "This..." It took Jack a long time to squeeze out his words, "Is it possible?"


    "He alsoes from a mercenary background, possessing extraordinary physical strength and endurance. It''s possible that he might..." Victor hesitated before responding.


    That night, a cool sea breeze blew in from the ocean, sweeping over the palm trees and slipping quietly into everyone''s presence along with the moonlight.


    A group of men wearing only beach


    shortsy t on outdoor lounge chairs in front of the hotel. Beer


    175


    bottles were piled up on the ground beside them. Despite their exhaustion, they enjoyed the sea breeze while chatting and drinking. This way of celebrating victory seemed more fitting for these men than simply going to bed to rest.


    "Thank goodness," Nick burped and said, "we seeded in the end. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be able to sit here leisurely drinking."


    "I never doubted this oue," Kane and Gene clinked their beer bottles together andughed. "Arthur would rescue Lucia sooner orter. I never doubted him."


    "But we really owe Dan this time... It''s a bit regrettable..." Gene sympathized with Dan''s sacrifice as birds of a feather flock together.


    "I respect him for being a real man, and I''m grateful for his sacrifice," Kyle was quite rational about it all. "However, that doesn''t excuse his past mistakes. Although he saved Ms. Webb today, he used to help Spencer do evil things too. Ldon''t think there is anything regrettable about it. Instead... maybe he felt it was worth dying for Lucia himself."


    Kyle''s words made sense. Everyone could only sigh at how unpredictable fate can be.

 Chapter 1201 Embrace

    Chapter 1201 Embrace


    Just as everyone was chatting away, Jack and Victor returned with their entourage. The bodyguards behind them were carrying Jacob''s gruesome, almost unbearable, body.


    "Fuck!" Kyle was always polite, but he instantly became furious when he saw Jacob''s body. He blurted out a curse word, "How did you bring him here?! This is a hotel! Do you want to scare everyone?!" Jack and Victor exchanged a nce. They hadn''t really paid much attention to this aspect, having lived amidst gunfire and battles. They had be somewhat immune to the sight of corpses.


    However, Kane was more concerned about something else. He stood up and quickly asked, "Where''s Dan?!"


    When Kane spoke these words, everyone realized that Jack and Victor had indeed only brought back Jacob''s body.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "What''s going on here?!" Nick''s mouth was so wide open in shock.


    Jack turned around and said to the bodyguards carrying Jacob, "In this weather, we shouldn''t leave the body out for too long. Put in some extra effort, all of you. Take him to the nearest funeral parlor and ce him in a refrigerated casket. We''ll retrieve him when we head back," Victor instructed.


    The bodyguards were ordered to escort Jacob to a safe location, and only then did Jack tell Kane and the others about what he had seen on the beach just now.


    Back on the beach, the reason for Jack and Victor''s astonishment became clear. They had only found Jacob''s body, and at that moment, they couldn''t believe it. So, they had thoroughly searched the surrounding area repeatedly until now before returning. But the final oue was unequivocal - Dan hadn''t died, and he had already left!


    "The footprints on the beach were submerged by the rising tide, so we couldn''t determine which direction Dan went," Victor added after Jack finished speaking.


    "We have to tell Mr. Davies about this right away!" Kyle said immediately, but he was stopped by Kane.


    "No, they can finally rest well after a hard day''s work."


    Yes, at this moment Arthur and Lucia were lying in the hotel room. Lucia had fainted and waspletely unconscious. While they were changing clothes and bandaging wounds, even Arthur slept soundly, indicating how tired he was. Kane didn''t want anyone to disturb them now.


    "He fell off the cliff. Even if luck was on his side, he couldn''t have escaped without any injuries... If we don''t go look for him, Lucia might have a hard time dealing with it alone." Gene knew Lucia''s personality very well.


    "Anyway, we don''t have much time left," Nick suddenly became energetic and turned to ask everyone, "Are you tired?!"


    Without saying, everyone understood Kane''s meaning. Just when everyone was drinking and getting excited, they raised their arms and shouted "Not tired!" one by one.


    "Great!" Jack''s words were met with agreement from everyone, and they all became energized, cracking their knuckles and setting off on their journey.


    In the early morning, a crisp bird chirp stirred Lucia''s senses from her deep sleep. Before even opening her eyes, she slowly regained awareness and first felt the fatigue and soreness in her body, especially in her legs which were particrly achy. As she blinked open her starry eyes, Arthur''s sleeping face came into view and Lucia''s memories also awakened.


    Recalling the terrifying scenes from the previous day, Lucia felt a deep sense of guilt. If she hadn''t been so headstrong...


    Lost in thought, she gradually approached Arthur. Unexpectedly, just inches away from him, Arthur made a sudden move. Lucia felt her scalp being gently held, and her intention to imprint a kiss on his lips seamlessly merged with the motion. The warm and familiar sensation caused Lucia''s heart to instantly melt.


    What was meant to be a light kiss turned into something more profound. Lost in their passion, their lips intertwined, and they became increasingly immersed in the moment. It wasn''t until Lucia''s breathing became slightlybored that Arthur finally released her.


    Finally catching her breath, Lucia looked up and saw Arthur smiling devilishly, causing her cheeks to immediately turn pink.


    Lucia''s coquettish appearance had


    always been her favorite, and not


    only did it soften the hearts of those who saw her with their own eyes, but also his own heart. He was


    acutely aware that Lucia was right in


    front of him at this moment, and the feeling of happiness and


    contentment cannot be described in


    words.


    Lowering her head in shyness for a while, Lucia suddenly thought of something and looked up. She grabbed Arthur''s hand and immediately checked his injury, only feeling relieved when she saw that the wound on his arm had been bandaged. However, her face was full of distress.


    It was all her fault...


    No need to ask, Arthur knew exactly what Lucia was thinking. With his other hand, he yfully caressed her cheek, a gesture that felt both like a reprimand and a way to channel his overflowing love. He whispered, as if to chastise and yet also to express his intense affection,


    "Even if this hand is useless, I won''t let go. This injury is already considered minor."


    "What are you talking about!" Lucia scolded.


    "Speaking of which..." Arthur sat up, reaching out to grasp Lucia''s delicate ankle. Her slender legs and feet were covered in bruises and marks that were so disheartening to look at, causing Arthur''s expression to darken instantly.


    "Minor injury," Lucia''s ankle was grabbed by Arthur, her body forced to lean back, but sheughed charmingly, "It''ll be fine in a while."


    Upon hearing this, Arthur carefully


    observed Lucia''s wounds again and found that although there were many scars, they were all just minor abrasions. No wonder Kane and the others didn''t bandage them. up. With


    this in mind, Arthur suddenly looked up and saw a fire in Lucia''s eyes.


    "They... changed your clothes!" Arthur gritted his teeth and red at Lucia''s silk camisole pajamas.


    Lucia was a bit dumbfounded and looked down to see that she was indeed wearing pajamas. She didn''t know what to say for a moment, but eventually said it was okay, and they must have helped her change. Arthur would definitely freak out if he saw her like this.


    However... Lucia bit her lower lip trying to hold back augh, but unexpectedly bit onto the wound on her lip, causing her to let out a painful hiss. It was only then that she remembered the injury on her mouth. It was strange that she didn''t feel any pain when she was with Arthur just now...


    Noticing Lucia''s reaction, Arthur reached out and touched her lips, asking coldly, "Did Jacob bite you?!"


    "I bit myself, alright!" Lucia immediately retorted with a touch of frustration, though she also felt a bit uneasy. After all, Jacob had indeed kissed her, but she wasn''t foolish enough to bring up old matters, especially considering...


    He was already dead.


    Although Jacob and Dan had been plummeting rapidly at that moment, Lucia had still managed to catch a glimpse of the wound on Jacob''s temple where the bullet had struck and the blood that had spurted


    out.


    And Dan, she didn''t expect him to do something like this for her own benefit...


    At this moment, Lucia cannot articte her innermost feelings.


    As Lucia suddenly lowered her gaze in deep thought, Arthur knew she was thinking about Dan. He gently leaned forward and rested his body on hers, staring straight into her eyes as he said,


    "You are not allowed to think about him!"

 Chapter 1202 The End

    Chapter 1202 The End


    "I didn''t think about him..." Lucia couldn''t help butugh, even in this situation, Arthur was jealous. She continued, "It''s just... I feel a littleplicated."


    "There''s nothingplicated about it. Even if he saved you, it doesn''t make up for the past mistakes." Arthur was only affectionate towards Lucia. For others, he was more rational and cold than anyone else. "By the way, where are Kane and the others?" Lucia wanted to change the subject. "Why aren''t they here?"


    Arthur saw through Lucia''s thoughts with one nce. They had just woken up; Kane and the others wouldn''t immediatelye over because of a feeling or anything like that? But then again, Arthur took a bite out of Lucia''s cheek and decided to let her go, "They should also be resting. Let''s get up first and find themter before we go home together."


    Lucia smiled brightly like stars in response softly, "Okay, let''s go home together."


    For Arthur and Lucia at this moment, there was no sentence in this world that canpare to the warmth of those words "go home together".


    As usual they got up to wash themselves; Arthur didn''t care much but Lucia felt sorry for his hands so she brushed his teeth for him. Arthur would never insist on not letting her do so as he enjoyed her tenderness very much while standing behind her like an oversized clingy dog.


    After joking around with each other, they finally finished washing themselves. Although Lucia was sweating lightly from doing so, Arthur rxed happily without any worry whatsoever. When she came out to change clothes, she found that Kane had already prepared clothes for her which made Lucia smile saying, "Kane is really thoughtful." Unexpectedly these few words stirred up some resentment within Arthur, causing him secretly swear that he would have a good talk with those menter on.


    Just as they finished changing their clothes, almost as if sensing something, there came a knock on their door followed by Kane''s voice asking quietly outside, "Arthur? Are you awake?" Although he knocked on their door, his voice was very low because he wanted to know if both Arthur and Lucia were awake yet. And he also feared waking them up identally.


    Lucia smiled sweetly holding onto Arthur''s hand as she opened the door only finding out that it wasn''t just Kane outside but Kyle and the others too! Being attentive by nature, Lucia noticed right away how everyone had dark circles under their eyes so she asked with amusement, "What happened? You guys didn''t sleepst night?" Unexpectedly, what she said hit right on target, making everyone look abnormal including Arthur who asked curiously, "What did you dost night?"


    With the matter resolved, what was worth staying up all night for?


    Everyone was at a loss for words. Kane stood at the front and didn''t notice that everyone had silently taken a step back, leaving him as the only one to take charge.


    "What''s going on?" Arthur asked, staring intently at Kane.


    Kane could only tell them about Dan''s situation. Lucia listened in aplicated mood.


    As a human being, Lucia naturally didn''t want Dan to really die. So she turned to Arthur and said,


    "Arthur, let''s go see the scene too."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Arthur didn''t refuse but asked to have breakfast first before going. So they hurriedly had breakfast together and rushed to yesterday''s extremely dangerous cliffside location. Lucia wanted to go down but Arthur wouldn''t allow it. Jack also advised,


    "We searched all around for an entire night within dozens of miles. There is no trace of Dan anywhere," his ck under eye was proof enough, "He hasn''t even left any clues."


    Dan''s life or death unknown, looking out into the vast sea in the distance with confusion in her heart, Lucia couldn''t express whether she felt happy or worried because if he wasn''t dead then he must be seriously injured. What kind of escape would that be? If he died and was washed away by seawater without anyone collecting his body, then her guilt would be even more difficult to bear.


    Arthur turned his head and saw Lucia frowning while looking out into sea lost in thought. Without hesitation, he reached out and hugged her saying only,


    "He came without any warning signs and left without leaving any traces behind. Let fate decide everything."


    In other words, if Dan managed to survive this great disaster unscathed, then Arthur wouldn''t make things difficult for him nor pursue where he went afterwards. If he really died, then Arthur wouldn''t stop Lucia from feeling guilty orplex because she was originally such a kind person.


    Arthur''s words made Lucia feel uneasy as she leaned against him saying softly,


    "That''s all we can do now..."


    The matter had been settled so there was no need linger here especially since there were still many things that needed handling afterwards. Arthur along with everyone else took helicopters back towards Athegate. Several helicopters were empty except one which may also count as having passengers because Jacob''s bodyy inside an ice coffin ced on board it.


    Upon returning to Athegate, Arthur


    was filled with concern for Lucia. He had initially nned to rest for a few days before dealing with the aftermath, but Lucia couldn''t wait. She didn''t want to leave Jacob''s body in a refrigerated casket. Thus, the next day, she gathered alb the witnesses and, along with Jacob''s body, went to the police station to provide a detailed ount of the events to the authorities. However, as she recounted the facts, she purposefully omitted mentioning Dan.


    The Jacob case had caused a huge sensation in Athegate. All magazines and news headlines were about it. When walking on the street, four out of five people were discussing this matter. Jacob was


    now considered a "urban legend" et


    Not to mention the harm he caused to Lucia and Webbex Group before, it was unbelievable that he fled abroad after being wanted and then returned with stic surgery under a false identity to make a name for himself in the financial world. The thought of him appearing in front of everyone with all his sins sent shivers down everyone''s spine. It was unclear why someone''s heart can be so evil, and his crimes were too many to count.


    Jacob always wanted to be in the limelight during his lifetime, and now he had achieved his wish.


    When Jacob was convicted, the testimony of Sage and Leon, along with other tainted witnesses, provided powerful evidence. After Jacob''s death, all of his remaining influence waspletely destroyed. From


    then on, he only had a tarnished reputation in the world and left no trace behind.


    As witnesses with blemished


    be turned o


    records, Sage and others were given lenient sentences by the court. After taking an oath to serve their time, a new leaf and became better people. Arthur also kept his promise and personally saw them off on the day they entered prison, pledging to provide for them once they were released. Leon expressed his gratitude to him for the first time.

 Chapter 1203 Disconnection

    Chapter 1203 Disconnection


    A prodigal''s return was priceless, even gold can''t buy it.


    Meanwhile, on the second day of Jacob''s conviction, Miles and Libby were finally able to hold a funeral for their son. Arthur and Lucia also came to pay their respects and saw how much the elderly couple had aged. They wept at the funeral home and even fainted a few times. Lucia felt sorry for them but couldn''t bring herself to say "condolences" in front of their pain. The word seemed too palepared to their suffering, so she could only silentlyment how fate yed with people.


    After more than seven years of seeking revenge, they had finally reached the end.


    After returning from Lepus'' condolences for Casper, Lucia and Kane returned to Poppy''s hometown with their loved ones by their side as before. Only Lucia and Kane brought flowers to pay tribute while Arthur and Juliana kindly didn''t disturb them.


    Standing in front of Poppy''s grave, Lucia originally had many things she wanted to say but when she saw her photo on the tombstone, she just cried silently without any wordsing out.


    Kane gently wiped away fallen leaves from Poppy''s tombstone before saying, "Poppy, you can rest in peace now."


    They stayed there for two hours before leaving. When Lucia saw Arthur again, she couldn''t help but throw herself into his arms with red eyes from crying earlier but there was also a faint smile on her lips that was almost invisible.


    Upon returning home from Poppy''s hometown, Lucia finally agreed to rest properly as promised by Arthur but received a call from Eve after only resting for two days.


    Eve asked about her situation carefully over the phone while expressing concern about what happened when Jacob kidnapped her earlier. She breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that everything was fine now though they both fell silent afterwards until Lucia smiled slightly asking, "Eve, you didn''t just call me just because you wanted to check up on me right?"


    To be honest though it wasn''t until then that even Lucia remembered Nia and Kevin again...


    Eve remained silent for quite some time before hesitantly saying, "Lucia, I''m ashamed asking you this again... but... she is still my sister... my parents are worried too."


    Lucia readily agreed without hesitation saying, "I don''t want anything bad happening either," despite Nia having harbored ill will towards her all along; however since Nia never provoked or caused trouble intentionally against her, then why should Lucia deliberately make things difficult? She continued speaking reassuringly,


    "I''ll do my best in helping find out where Nia and Kevin are located at present time so don''t worry! We''re friends who should help each other."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "However, Jacob''s financial case is still being investigated. If they are found to be involved with him, I won''t be able to help much," Lucia said firmly but not unkindly.


    "I know, I know," Eve replied gratefully. "Lauren has already retrieved all the funds from Fabulous Dav''s and everything is back to square one. It''s up to them now."


    Eve had broadened her horizons since going abroad and her perspective had changed a lot. She believed that this was the best oue for her sister.


    "It''s admirable that you can put principles before family," Lucia smiled. "By the way, how is your health now?"


    Lucia didn''t want to dwell on Nia''s topic for too long and it seemed like Eve agreed as she immediately talked about her own health instead. Juliana''s rmendation was spot on. After treatment, Eve was in great shape and didn''t even need medicine anymore. Even Lauren couldn''t resist teasing her about how lively she had bepared to before.


    Listening to Eve talk so confidently made Lucia feel relieved; Lauren must have been even happier than she was.


    Later that night when Arthur returned from work, Lucia asked about Nia and Kevin but Arthur told her he had let them go a while ago without asking where they went. He knew better than anyone else how sensitive Eve could be emotionally.


    Feeling touched by Arthur''s hidden tenderness towards Eve, Lucia gazed at him deeply with affection in her eyes.


    "What? Have you fallen in love with me again?" Arthur teased when he saw the look on Lucia''s face.


    Without hesitation or reservation this time around, Lucia threw herself into his arms saying happily,


    "I''ve never stopped loving you."


    Her words melted Arthur''s heart instantly.


    A few dayster, Lucia felt fully recovered mentally and physically. After she repeatedly asked for permission from Arthur who finally agreed to let her return back working at Webbex Group again, little did she expect such an overwhelming response upon reappearing there. Everyone weed their beloved colleague warmly especially Lucia''s assistant who burst into tears upon seeing Lucia again, which left both of themughing through tears together.


    Everything seemed like it was finally falling into ce just as Lucia thought it would be until one night...


    "Peter, has Arthure back yet?" Concernedly asked Lucia.


    Peter shook his head helplessly.


    Frowning slightly, Lucia took out her phone once more trying calling him but it went straight through voicemail... Where could he have gone?


    Since yesterday, Arthur hadn''te


    home, and Lugia initially thought he was just busy with work. She went. to the Branch of Davonnis to find


    him, but only Kyle was there.


    When


    she asked him where Arthur was, he


    didn''t know either. Seeing Kyle''s


    confused expression, Lucia knew he


    wasn''t lying.


    She trusted Arthur and thought maybe he had something important to deal with. So Lucia endured it for one night, but tonight when she came back home and still didn''t see him there, plus his phone was still off the whole time - Lucia couldn''t help but worry.


    But who could possibly harm Arthur?!


    Late at night, Lucia struggled with two emotions: on one hand believing that Arthur must be fine; on the other hand worrying that something might have happened to him.


    After tossing and turning all night long, early the next morning Lucia couldn''t take it anymore. Although she didn''t want to go this far yet, she had no choice but to alert Edwin and Sophie about this situation. She guessed that perhaps Arthur suddenly went back to New York City without telling her anything, so she called him only to find out that he never came home!


    Lucia, who was impatient, failed to notice that Sophie, who always cared for Arthur, didn''t show any signs of panic when learning that he hadn''t returned home for two days. After hanging up the phone, Lucia paced anxiously in the living room, contemting whether to seek help from others.


    Just as Lucia was anxiously pacing, Jan suddenly walked into the living room and, seeing her distressed expression, immediately spoke up,


    "Ms. Webb," Jan said smilingly, "Isn''t it already past working hours? Why are you still at home?"


    Lucia froze for a moment not knowing how exactly how respond.


    "I''ll take you to work," Jan continued grinning widely. "Rest assured. He is fine. In this world, it''s only Mr. Davies who can make things difficult for others, but there''s hardly anyone who can trouble him." Jan''s tone carried a touch of pride.

 Chapter 1204 Surprise Or Scare?

    Chapter 1204 Surprise or Scare?


    Lucia didn''t even know how she got into the car. By the time she realized what was happening, Jan had already driven far away. Although Lucia felt uneasy, she couldn''t deny that Jan''s words made sense. So, in her heart, she silently decided to go to work first and continue contacting Arthur. If Arthur still didn''te back, she would search for him all over the world!


    On the way, Lucia was lost in thought and didn''t notice that Jan wasn''t heading towards thepany but instead driving further out of town until Lucia looked up and saw an unfamiliar view outside. "Jan?! Where are we going?!" Lucia asked anxiously.


    Jan smiled faintly and said leisurely, "You''ll find out when we get there."


    Lucia''s eyes widened in shock. What was Jan up to?! She asked again, "Jan, what are you doing? Where are we going?"


    But this time Jan remained silent and focused on driving.


    For a moment, if it weren''t for knowing that Jan was a trusted servant of the Davies family, Lucia would have jumped out of the car! But soon enough she realized where they were headed. This road seemed so familiar... Memories flooded back as Lucia sat stunned in the backseat.


    This wasn''t just any road. It led straight to her own home!


    Finally stopping at Webbex Manor''s front gate gave Lucia an answer.


    After parking the car safely by the side of the road, with a smile on his face, he turned around to say, "Ms. Webb I''ll leave you here now. Please go ahead inside."


    What?!


    Lucia was quite confused.


    Still smiling kindly like an elder rtive, he urged her from his seat, "Go ahead!"


    Lucia got out of the car with suspicion, and therge tree in front of the house was still lush as before. Every leaf was vibrant under the sunlight. However, she stood in front of the iron gate, staring like a puppet.


    Jan felt incredibly fortunate, as he was able to witness so many dumbfounded expressions from the usually sharp and clever Lucia in such a short amount of time. Seeing her hesitating, he urged her from the front seat,


    "Ms. Webb! Go inside!"


    Inside?


    His words seemed to trigger something within Lucia''s mind like turning gears... She reached out tentatively towards those iron gates guarding generations-old manor house before pushing them open slowly... She hadn''t walked more than few steps when Lucia encountered first wave of indescribable "surprises".


    Looking around, everything was just as it had always been. But the gravel path leading to the main house was covered in lily petals of all colors - bright yellow, pure white, vibrant orange, bold red, and even lively pink. Lucia could smell their delicate fragrance on the wind. It was refreshing and invigorating.


    Without thinking twice, she took a deep breath and looked towards the end of the petal-covered path. A smile spread across her lips as she eagerly ran forward with each step kicking up countless petals. She felt like a fairy dancing among them in the sunlight.


    At the end of the path stood her long-awaited man... and others!


    "Lucia!" Esmae called out to her gently with Chris, Reynolds and Shawn behind her.


    "Lucia! You''re finally here!" Sophie eximed happily while leaning on Edwin with Dous by her side and Bailey standing nearby.


    "Lucia! You''re so slow!" Helenained loudly while Otis held onto her arm.


    "Lucia! Come over here." Juliana waved at Lucia while holding Kane in her arms.


    "Lucia! Hurry up or my wife is going to give birth without you!" Eduard joked around with Daphne who was heavily pregnant by his side.


    Even Jack''s group who had previously pretended to say goodbye when Lucia left for home were there too!


    "It''s been so long since we''ve seen you but you''re still beautiful," L smiled sweetly at Lucia as Kyle apologized for lying under duress earlier on.


    "Lucia... did you expect me back?" Eve yfully blinked at Lucia while holding Lauren''s arm tightly.


    "Mommy!" Theodore shouted from his heart when he saw his mother before him carrying little sister Kylee in his arms; both children beaming brightly as they called out "Mommy!"


    Finally, it was that deep maic voice that always managed to easily shake her soul, along with therge hand he extended toward her.


    "Lucia,e here."


    Watching the scene before her, before she even took a step forward, Lucia''s eyes were already teary, and hot tears were streaming down. Arthur, you big jerk! Disappearing for two days, and it turned out...Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Her heart was overflowing with countless emotions, as if just a little more, bit by bit, it would burst open.


    To express her overwhelming emotions, Lucia suddenly lifted her leg and ran towards Arthur, throwing herself into his arms like a bullet.


    Lucia cried and Arthur couldn''t help but feel heartbroken. He lowered his head and hugged her tightly while wiping away her tears. "I''m sorry, it''s not easy to gather everyone together. You must have been worried these past few days."


    Lucia''s response was a heavy punch thatnded on Arthur''s chest, making him feel both sour and happy.


    At this point, everyone started talking at once.


    "You don''t even know how much effort Arthur put into preparing this surprise for you. He even went out of his way to find all of us," Helena said with the fastest mouth. "Bailey and I were the first ones here!" Dous boasted proudly.


    "Lucia, considering how hard Arthur worked to prepare this surprise for you, forgive him for keeping it a secret?" Even Esmae spoke up for Arthur.


    Prepare? Prepare what? Wiping away her tears foolishly, Lucia looked at Arthur with questioning eyes without saying anything.


    Arthur smiled lightly before reaching


    into his pocket to take something out. However, as soon as he did so Lucia stopped him in his tracks by shouting "Stop!" This left everyone stunned. What was going on?


    Things were already obvious at this point. Could it be that Lucia still hadn''t realized why Arthur had done all of this today?


    Arthur''s expression was priceless - not because he had an expressive face but because after being stopped by Lucia he just stared at her without any reaction whatsoever!


    Finally pulling down on Arthur''s hand


    forcefully, Lucia pouted before reaching into his pocket herself. Sure enough she found a small square box inside which she


    grabbed without hesitation and held firmly in the palm of her hand.

 Chapter 1205 The End Of Happiness

    Chapter 1205 The End of Happiness


    The only sound in the distance was a few bird chirps. Lucia looked down at the delicate square box in her palm, feeling both sour and sweet. She lifted her head to look at Arthur, not paying attention to everyone''s shocked expressions of ipetence. With the softest voice she could muster, she asked him, "Arthur, are you sure about me being a divorcee?"


    If this were aic book, everyone around them would have fallen over!


    "Lucia! Arthur made today so romantic just for you to say that?!" Eduard was the first to question with despair.


    "Lucia... what do you intend?" Esmae spoke up for Arthur.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Lucia, you don''t really want..." Reynolds didn''t finish his sentence before Otis covered his mouth.


    "I''m sure." The only one who remained calm on site was probably Arthur afterwards. But even though he looked asposed as ever, small beads of sweat were evident on his forehead showing that his heart was also in turmoil!


    Lucia bit her lip and took hold of Arthur''s hand gently. She whispered, "I know you still care about him which is why we''re here right?"


    Arthur pursed his lips but did not answer. However, there was an obvious concern and grievance in his eyes.


    Yes he cared! That was why he chose this ce. He wanted Lucia to know that Jacob had once entered here as her husband but from now on it would be only him -Arthur alone!


    Seeing through Arthur''s emotions easily, Lucia felt even more bitter inside. She said with heartache, "Arthur, I never did it because I had feelings for him, but rather gave myself a chance to say goodbye. I''ll give you just one sentence. From the day I met you, this ce, "she pointed at where her heart was located, "has been yours."


    The most heartfelt confession in the world could notpare. Lucia finished speaking, and before Arthur could react, Eduard and those busybodies couldn''t help but let out excited cheers. But soon Bailey shouted like he discovered something new,


    "Arthur, you''re blushing?!"


    For a moment, the scene fell silent. Everyone stared intently at handsome face of Arthur''s. Then, the deliberate whispers began again.


    "It''s true, his face is red!" Sophie held backughter. "And ears too!" Helena found another discovery like discovering newnd


    "I never thought my son would blush," Edwin said with a hint of nostalgia.


    Then, Arthur''s face turned visibly livid at an rming rate. Everyone automatically shut their mouths and pretended to look elsewhere.


    Lucia smiled even more tenderly and


    then did something that left everyone in the room stunned. She opened the square box revealing an exquisitely crafted engagement ring, held it up to Arthur, dropped down on one knee in a heroic pose!


    Arthur''s face turned livid again.


    Lucia... Arthur let out the heaviest sigh of his life.


    But Lucia didn''t care. She looked up with starry eyes and spoke lovingly from her heart,


    "Arthur, our meeting was already the


    most mysterious coincidence in this world. I''m d we have Theodore and Kylee together. I''m happy to have been able to apany you all this way. So even though today was your idea for all of this, am the one who should be gratef


    Lucia''s


    expression became serious,


    "So will you marry me?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, tears welled up in Lucia''s eyes like little beans at her eye corners - so moving yet so affectionate.


    It wasn''t until now that Arthur understood what Lucia meant by doing this. His face slowly softened into tenderness along with deep affection.


    Bending down, Arthur lifted Lucia off her feet and embraced her tightly while sighing softly,


    "I''d be delighted to."


    He really wished he could show her how much he loved her from his heart.


    Luciaughed through tears but finally realized she was being shy too. However, when she buried herself into Arthur''s arms again, she didn''t forget to give a friendly reminder to those who had already be statues beside them,


    "This is where apuse shoulde in."


    Lucia remained yful as ever while everyone else caught on and burst into thunderous apuse apanied byughter echoing through the sky.


    A gentle breeze swept up lily petals along the gravel path; wind intertwined with petals dancing together just like those two people hugging tightly before the stairs.


    Many years passed since then;


    children grew up while friends found


    their own homes too but whenever Lucia dated bring up that proposal story again before Arthur, he would always embrace her fiercely then carefully ravish every inch of hers once more!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!